《I Stayed At Home For A Century, When I Emerged I Was Invincible》
Chapter 1 - Invincible After a Hundred Years of Seclusion
Chapter 1: Invincible After a Hundred Years of Seclusion
¡°Chu Xuan¡¯s words and actions are improper and harmful to the family¡¯s reputation. His punishment is to immediately leave the ancestral residence. Without permission, he is not allowed even step half a foot into the ancestral residence!¡±
Chu Xuan turned his head to look at the magnificent ancestral residence and helplessly shook his head. Being punished to leave the ancestral residence was equivalent to being expelled from the direct line of descent.
When a person was hated, even a sneeze was a mistake and unforgivable.
He had just transmigrated here when the Chu family was hosting a banquet for the distinguished guests from the imperial capital. As one of the direct descendants, Chu Xuan was naturally present.
Just because he sneezed, he was expelled from the ancestral residence. Although he was not explicitly expelled from the family tree, in practice, there was no difference.
The butler brought him to a deste courtyard far away from the ancestral residence.
¡°Thirteenth Young Master, you can stay here from now on. I will arrange for someone to send food over.¡±
The butler left after he finished speaking.
Chu Xuan was a direct descendant of the Chu family, one of the three great families in the state of Qin. He was ranked 13th and was the most disliked person among the younger generation of the Chu family.
He pushed open the door to the courtyard. The courtyard was overgrown with weeds, so it was obvious that no one had lived there for a long time.
This courtyard was far from the ancestral home and was located at the edge of the Chu family¡¯snd. Naturally, no one woulde to live in this remote ce.
Chu Xuan sighed. Due to his parents¡¯ influence, he had always been disliked by the master of the family, Chu Tianming, who was also his grandfather.
His father was Chu Tianming¡¯s third son. He had always been doted on and had been the most outstanding talent in his father¡¯s generation. However, his father had broken the marriage contract prepared by Chu Tianming and married Chu Xuan¡¯s mother, a woman with no deep background.
Chu Tianming was almost angered to death by this.
Three years ago, Chu Xuan¡¯s parents had left home without a trace. From then on, Chu Xuan¡¯s situation became even worse. His grandfather, Chu Tianming, would be annoyed every time he saw him.
Finally, today, he could no longer hold it in anymore. Adopting the mentality of what he could not see could not trouble him, he eventually chased Chu Xuan out of the ancestral home.
It was the melodramatic drama of an aristocratic family!
Chu Xuan was speechless. However, he couldn¡¯t change anything. It was already good enough that he still had a ce to stay.
At least he would not have to worry about food and clothing.
Looking at the weeds in the yard, Chu Xuan was troubled. He was the young master of an aristocratic family after all. Should he personally remove the weeds?
Fortunately, he was not troubled for long. The two servants of the Chu family were arranged by the butler to clean up the yard of the house. Thus, they removed the weeds and cleaned up the ce.
They also reced the furniture and prepared daily necessities.
Chu Xuan finally felt a little bit of satisfaction as a young master of an aristocratic family.
He ordered the servants to bring him a deck chair and some books.
From now on, he would stay here.
After the servants left, Chu Xuany on the deck chair and breathed in the sweet air. He looked at the blue sky and white clouds with a bit of confusion in his eyes.
He had travelled through time. His situation was not good, but it was not too bad either. At the very least, he did not have to worry about food and clothing for the time being.
However, this was a world where one could cultivate to the spirit level and warriors could move mountains and overturn seas. As a weak little dreg of society, it was difficult to say that he felt safe.
The next day, Chu Yangy on the recliner and flipped through a book. Other than him, there was no one else in the courtyard. After the servants delivered the food, they packed up and left. They did not even speak two sentences throughout the whole process.
He did not even have a maid!
Chu Xuan sighed. As expected, he was not weed. Even as the young master of an aristocratic family, he did not have a maid to serve him.
¡°The stronger the house, the more powerful the system is. Binding the current ce of residence to the territory of the house. You have stayed in the house for one day. The reward is the indestructible Vajra Divine Art!¡±
Suddenly, a voice sounded in his mind.
Chu Xuan¡¯s spirits were lifted and he sat straight up. System?
A blurry space appeared in his mind and a system message was transmitted over.
The stronger the system, the stronger he would be. Every day, he would receive a reward for staying in the house. The method of which he stayed in the house would differ, thereby leading to random rewards.
As long as one did not leave the courtyard and only stayed in the house and courtyard, the longer one stayed in the house, the greater the reward would be and the stronger he would be.
However, once one left the courtyard, the records would be reset and the score would have to be recalcted.
Chu Xuan¡¯s mood immediately brightened. ¡®maids aren¡¯t important. I just like to stay in the house. It¡¯s good to stay in the house. There¡¯s no danger to my safety here¡¯!
He immediately received the reward.
A stream of information surged into his mind, and a wave of energy circted around his body. His skin also started faintly shing with a golden glow.
Chu Xuan felt his strength continuously increasing. At the same time, he silently circted the Vajra Indestructible Divine Art.
Clenching his fist, his strength soared. This was especially true for his defensive strength, which reached the peak of the mortal realm.
The Vajra Indestructible Divine Art technique was a top defensive technique of the mortal realm. Even so, this world, it was not considered extremely powerful.
Above the Mortal Realm were the Profound Realm, Spirit Realm, Void Realm, Unity Realm, True Realm, Emperor Realm, and so on.
The Mortal Realm was just the most basic realm. It was also divided into three cultivation stages: body refining, meridian opening, and Qi gathering.
Only by breaking through the mortal gate and stepping into the profound realm could one truly began their path of cultivation. After the Profound Realm, each realm was divided into nine levels.
No matter how strong the Mortal Realm was, without breaking through the mortal gate, one would still only ever be a mortal.
However, Chu Xuan was not disappointed. After all, this was only a reward for staying indoors for a day.
Before he received the reward, his strength was only at the meridian opening stage within the Mortal Realm. He was considered trash.
Now that he had reached the peak of the Mortal Realm, it was almost impossible for anyone to hurt him, particrly if they themselves were still in the Mortal Realm.
Chu Xuan was satisfied, and he made up his mind to stay indoors!
Stretching his waist, Chu Xuan changed his posture andy back on the recliner. He picked up the book and continued reading.
He let out a long breath and felt refreshed.
Comfortable!
After receiving the cheat, he was full of energy, and his previous annoyance was gone.
¡°You changed your posture and stayedfortably at home. You are rewarded with a box of qi-gathering pills!¡±
There was a reward for this?
Chu Xuan became even more energetic. He took out the qi-gathering pills that the system had rewarded him with and found that there was a whole box.
The box was made of wood, and there were hundreds of bottles of pills inside, with each bottle containing twelve pills.
Chu Xuan took out a bottle of pills and put the rest back into the system space.
He poured out a pill. It was brown and lustrous, and a faint medicinal fragrance lingered around it. He could vaguely sense the spiritual essence contained in the pill.
It was definitely a top-grade pill. As expected of a product of the system.
Chu Xuan put the pill into his mouth. The pill dissolved and turned into a stream of pure spiritual energy that entered his body and gathered in his?dantian1, along his meridians.
Thest stage of cultivation in the Mortal Realm was the gathering of Qi.
When the gathering of Qi was full and circted around one¡¯s body, it meant that one had cultivated to the peak of Mortal Realm.
If one wanted to take another step forward, the only way was to break through the Mortal Gate, sublimate to the extremes, shed the mortal state, and step into the Profound Realm.
The Mortal Gate was hard to break, and countless people normally stopped there. If one was unable to break through the Mortal Gate, they would eventually be immortal.
Chu Xuan took a Qi gathering pill and felt the spiritual energy fill his dantian. It circted around his meridians, and his body faintly glowed with a golden light.
After obtaining the Vajra Indestructible Divine Art, he managed to break through, from opening his meridians to qi-gathering.
With a qi-gathering pill, he was able to gather his Qi to perfection and stabilize his cultivation to reach the mortal peak.
However, this was not something that could be solved simply by eating a qi-gathering pill. The only way was to break through the Mortal Gate and open the door of mystery.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry. He suspected that after a few days, he might be able to break through the gateway.
Chapter 2 - Dragon Python Spirit Fist and One Year’s Cultivation
Chapter 2: Dragon Python Spirit Fist and One Year¡¯s Cultivation
Chu Xuan spent most of the day lying on the recliner, reading. He changed several positions but did not receive any system rewards.
It seemed that changing a fewfortable positions would not be enough to trigger the system¡¯s random rewards.
In the evening, the person who came to deliver the food was not a servant.
Instead, it was a beautiful woman wearing a green dress.
It was her cousin, Chu Yun.
Chu Yun was the favored daughter of the direct line of descent. Her talent was outstanding. At such a young age, she had already reached the peak of Mortal Realm. Moreover, she had already touched the barrier of the Mortal Gate and was about to break through it and enter the Profound Realm.
¡°Why are you here?¡±
Chu Xuan asked in surprise.
Chu Yun put down the lunch box and ced the dishes on the table. She looked up at Chu Xuan and felt that he seemed to have changed.
As she had not yet stepped into the Profound Realm, and since Chu Xuan did not reveal his strength, she could not see Chu Xuan¡¯s actual strength.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, you have to bear with it for a while. When Grandpa¡¯s anger subsides, I¡¯ll go and beg Grandpa to let you return to the ancestral residence.¡±
Among the brothers and sisters of this generation, Chu Yun and Chu Xuan were the closest.
¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m living very well here. It¡¯ll be annoying if I go back. There¡¯s no need.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and refused.
Not only did he not n to go back to the ancestral residence, he did not even n to step out of the courtyard door.
He liked to stay at home!
¡°Thirteenth Brother, I¡¯ll go and beg Grandfather. He¡¯ll definitely agree. He won¡¯t be angry with me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Chu Yun thought that Chu Xuan was afraid that she would implicate him if she begged and that was why he refused.
¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Yun¡¯s determined gaze and was touched. In this world, other than his parents, there were still people who cared about him.
Of course, he knew that after a few days, his cheap Grandfather Chu Tianming¡¯s anger would subside. If Chu Yun went to plead for mercy, there was a high chance that he would let him go back.
After all, Chu Yun was the chosen one among the grandchildren. She was deeply loved by Chu Tianming and would not be angry with her over such a small matter.
However, he really did not want to leave.
This ce was remote and quiet. It was sofortable to stay at home.
When he returned to the ancestral residence, others would be annoyed by his presence. They would definitely harass him from time to time.
Chu Yun sat down and ate with Chu Xuan. After chatting for a while, she went back.
Before leaving the courtyard, Chu Yun promised repeatedly that she would plead with Chu Tianming to let him go back to the ancestral residence.
However, it was impossible for him to go back right now, so just stayed here and did not leave.
Chu Xuany on the recliner, his posture rxed.
¡°You¡¯ve been staying here for two days. Reward: Dragon Python Spirit Fist!¡±
The system¡¯s voice sounded, and Chu Xuan immediately received the reward. A stream of information simultaneously also surged into his mind.
In his mind, the Dragon Python appeared. Its aura was like a rainbow, and its fist seemed to have a spirit.
In a short period of time, he had already grasped the Dragon Python Spirit Fist. This was an attack technique that stood at the top of the Spirit Realm.
Unfortunately, Chu Xuan was limited by his realm and was unable to unleash its power.
The Dragon Python Spirit Fist was divided into the python form and the dragon form. Once one had cultivated to the point of turning a python and into a dragon, one would be able to grasp its essence.
Chu Xuan performed the Dragon Python Spirit Fist in the courtyard. His fist was like a giant python. It was agile, swift, and violent.
At this moment, Chu Xuan felt that with the defense of the Vajra Indestructible Divine technique and the swift and violent attack of the Dragon Python Spirit Fist, it would be easy for one to fight against ten martial artists who were also at the peak of the Mortal Realm.
Chu Xuan immediately mastered the cultivation technique that the system rewarded him with. If his realm was high enough, he could use the dragon form.
However, if he wanted to use the dragon form, he would need to be at least at the seventh level of the Profound Realm.
Furthermore, if he wanted to fully disy the power of the Dragon Python Spirit Fist, he would need to be in the spirit realm.
The Dragon Python Spirit Fist was definitely one of the top techniques in the Chu family¡¯s scripture pavilion.
Chu Xuan felt that he should be able to break through to the Profound Realm after staying indoors for another two or three days.
On the third day of staying indoors, the reward was a dagger.
¡°Phantom Dagger.¡±
The dagger had the ability to confuse people¡¯s minds. If one were to look at the dagger, it would appear as if they could seeyers uponyers of daggers, making it impossible to distinguish which one was the real dagger.
If it was used in an attack, it would conjure countless daggers to confuse the enemy.
It could be considered a pretty good weapon.
On the fourth day, Chu Xuan was still lying on the recliner reading. He felt that since he had decided to stay in the courtyard and not go out, he had to adjust his state of mind and not get agitated.
Reading was undoubtedly a good way to calm his mind and ensure he was not affected by external matters.
He was reading strange books.
What was recorded in the books were the strange stories of the southern region, including some historical events.
For example, it documented the changes of the nine countries of the southern region. It recorded which dynasties had perished and which dynasties had risen over the years.
The Qin Kingdom was one of the nine countries of the southern region. The Qin Kingdom had once been a strong dynasty. In the end, it had perished under the joint efforts of the Qin, Chu, He, and Zhao families. That was how the current Qin Kingdom came into being.
The Qin family was the most powerful and was the current royal family of the sQin Kingdom. The Chu, He, and Zhao families were the three major aristocratic families of the Qin Kingdom.
Among the nine countries of the southern region, only the Qin Kingdom belonged to a dynasty where the four families ruled together. The Qin family did not have the power topletely unify the other three major aristocratic families. On top of that, due to the rtionship between their ancestors and the marriage between generations, it was difficult to separate them.
Besides, with amon enemy, civil strife would only lead to destruction. Thus, no matter how ambitious the royal family of Qin was, they could only ept the fact that the four families ruled together, while the Qin family was the boss.
¡°You stayed indoors for four days and were rewarded with a year¡¯s worth of cultivation.¡±
The reward for the fourth day soon arrived and Chu Xuan¡¯s spirit was roused. A year¡¯s worth of cultivation?
After receiving a year¡¯s worth of cultivation, he was about to break through to the Profound Realm.
He immediately received the reward.
He only felt a surge of power emerge. His strength increased instantly as if he had broken off some kind of shackle.
However, he did not break through to the Profound Realm.
His essence, Qi, and spirit only had a feeling of sublimation.
It was as if the next step would cause him to undergo an earth-shattering transformation. This was especially true for his spiritual will, which could be corporeal.
Chu Xuan carefully perceived the changes in his body. The reward of a year of cultivation did not help him break through to the Profound Realm.
However, it truly pushed his realm to the limits of the Mortal Realm.
He had a feeling that once he broke through to the Profound Realm, his strength and foundation would far surpass that of ordinary Profound Realm martial artists.
It was because he had already reached the peak of Mortal Realm and was unable to advance any further. He had made another small breakthrough and had truly reached the peak of the Mortal Realm.
Half-step Profound Realm?
Chu Xuan didn¡¯t know if his current realm could be called the Half-step Profound Realm.
What he knew was that his current strength had already surpassed the peak of Mortal Realm by quite a bit.
Normally speaking, once one reached the peak of Mortal Realm, they would not be able to advance any further. They would have toprehend the Mortal Gate, touch the barrier of the Mortal Gate, and finally break through the gate and step into the profound realm. Only then would they be able to continue growing stronger.
However, Chu Xuan had never heard of such a state where one could advance one step further and reach the pinnacle of Mortal Realm.
He was born in the Chu family, and even with the Chu family¡¯s background, there were no records of such a state.
Chu Xuan felt that such a state was extremely rare, which was why the Chu family did not have any records of it.
Of course, there was another possibility. There were still too few books in the Chu family¡¯s possesion, which was why he had not seen any records of such a state just yet.
At this moment, the true Profound Realm was in sight.
Chapter 3 - Sublimation, Breaking Through to the Profound Realm
Chapter 3: Sublimation, Breaking Through to the Profound Realm
¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up for five days. The reward is one box of great profound pills.¡±
Here ites!
The great profound pill was not only a pill for breaking through to the Profound Gate, it was also a pill required for the cultivation of the Profound Realm.
The system was generous. It directly rewarded one box instead of one or two bottles of such petty things.
Chu Xuan took out a bottle of pills and poured out a single pill. He sat cross-legged in the room and put the pill into his mouth. This was for breaking through to the Profound Realm.
The pill melted as soon as it entered his mouth. There was a rumbling sound, and Chu Xuan felt that his body was undergoing some kind of metamorphosis, and he felt as if he was floating in the air.
The spiritual energy in his body was also continuouslypressed, and the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth continuously gushed into him. Gradually, the spiritual energy became corporeal and began to glow faintly.
His spiritual energy was also undergoing a metamorphosis, and it was being refined into spiritual energy.
Only a hundred portions of spiritual energy could be refined into one portion of spiritual energy, after which the amount of power one could control would increase by a hundredfold.
However, an even greater transformation took ce in one¡¯s mental will.
The greatest barrier between the Mortal Gate and the Profound Gate was not the transformation of one¡¯s physical body or spiritual energy, but the transformation of one¡¯s mental will.
This stage of transformation was core to the process.
It was also the greatest barrier to breaking through to the Profound Realm.
Chu Xuan felt that there seemed to be a shackle attached to his spiritual will. After breaking the shackle, a door appeared.
The tightly shut door was loosening at this moment.
Once he pushed open this door, he would step into a new world.
The true barrier of the entrance!
Chu Xuan knew that as long as he pushed open this door, his spiritual will would be able toplete the sublimation. He would be able to sense it within his body, and he would be able toprehend the profoundness of this world.
This door was a door of profoundness.
He needed to push open the door of profoundness and enter a new world.
This door was not only the natural chasm and barrier between the mortal and profound world, but it was also a test.
If he did not break through the Mortal Gate, he would only ever be a mortal. If he remained like this, he would only ever end up as a pile of yellow soil.
The peak masters of the Mortal Realm did not have a lifespan of more than 150 years.
On the other hand, once one entered the Profound Realm, their lifespan would increase by 500 years. Those who cultivated special techniques could even enjoy a lifespan of 800 years.
Chu Xuan was bombarding this door. Every time he bombarded it, his spiritual will would sublimate, and the gap between the doors would grow bigger.
After nine consecutive bombardments, there was a boom, and door suddenly copsed. In an instant, Chu Xuan felt as if he had entered a new world.
His spiritual will was sublimating, rapidly undergoing some kind of transformation.
At a certain moment, he could see himself sitting cross-legged, everything in the house, and even the ants crawling on the ground in the courtyard.
At this moment, the world became clear.
He could even sense the spiritual qi fluctuations between the heavens and earth.
He had sessfully reached the Profound Realm!
Even with his eyes closed, he could see everything around him even more clearly than before he broke through.
Will Perception!
This ability was only avable after breaking through to the profound realm.
Mental will could be sensed away from the body. The stronger one was, the farther one¡¯s will perception could reach.
Chu Xuan took out another great profound pill and swallowed it, consolidating his cultivation after breaking through.
¡°You¡¯ve broken through while you were still cooped up. The Bewitching Technique is your reward!¡±
The system¡¯s voice sounded, and Chu Xuan was instantly overjoyed. There was even a reward for breaking through? Not Bad, not bad.
He just did not know if there would be a reward for every breakthrough.
After receiving the Bewitching Technique, a small gray booklet appeared. Chu Xuan opened the booklet, and mysterious characters jumped out of the booklet and entered his eyes.
Waves of profoundprehension appeared in his mind. Half an hourter, Chu Xuan finishedprehending the Bewitching Technique.
This was a type of secret technique that could cause hallucinations in one¡¯s mental will, disrupt one¡¯s mental will, and even disrupt one¡¯s soul.
At the same time, cultivating the Bewitching Technique also had the effect of strengthening one¡¯s mental will and soul.
The soul was still far away from Chu Xuan, and it was not so easy to condense. It would take another sublimation and transformation of one¡¯s mental will before it could be condensed into a soul.
Chu Xuan consolidated his realm while practising the Bewitching Technique. As he had directlyprehended the Bewitching Technique, it was easy for him to cultivate it. Thus, he spent more than an hour to get started on it.
After finishing his cultivation, Chu Xuan went to the courtyard and performed the Dragon Python Spirit Fist again.
After breaking through to the Profound Realm, the power of the Dragon Python Spirit Fist was no longerparable to before.
As he threw out a punch, his spiritual power surged and turned into a gray python that rapidly lunged out.
Chu Xuan threw out punch after punch. The gray python bit, pounced, and struck out rapidly, but no matter what it did, it nevercked flexibility.
After practicing the Dragon Python Spirit Fist, Chu Xuan tested the Bewitching Technique again, and invisible waves rippled out.
The Bewitching Technique directly attacked a person¡¯s mental will. It could make a person start hallucinating, and it could even force the bewitched person to act ording to the user¡¯s will.
Casting the Bewitching Technique consumed one¡¯s mental will. Even without directlyparing himself to other Profound Realm martial artists, Chu Xuan felt that his mental will was much stronger than other martials artists who were also at the first stage of the Profound Realm.
He wondered if the system would ever reward medicinal pills or spiritual items that could increase mental will.
If there was a cultivation method that focused on mental will, then it would be the best thing for him to work on.
A cultivation method to cultivate one¡¯s mind and will was extremely rare and difficult toe by.
Even the Chu family only had one low-grade Profound Realm level cultivation method to cultivate one¡¯s mind and will.
Despite only having one, the Chu family stood tall in the Qin Kingdom because of the addition of this single cultivation method.
This technique was the core cultivation method of the Chu family. Chu Xuan was only at the Mortal Realm meridian opening stage. Even the direct descendants had never seen this cultivation method before.
After breaking through to the Profound Realm, Chu Xuan now needed a cultivation method. After the Vajra Indestructible Divine Art reached the Profound Realm, there was no longer a need to cultivate it.
The cultivation method of the Chu family that he cultivated was only somewhere between the Mortal Realm to the first level of the Profound Realm. Every junior of the Chu family could only receive the follow-up cultivation method after breaking through to the Profound Realm.
Even so, Chu Xuan did not n to continue cultivating the Chu family¡¯s cultivation method. He wanted to wait for one of the system¡¯s cultivation methods, which it would undoubtedbly eventually issue as a reward.
Although the Chu family was one of the three great families in the Qin Kingdom and appeared very powerful, it was actually quite ordinary in the southern region.
The cultivation method practiced by the direct line of descent in the Chu family was only the high-grade mysterious sutras.
Cultivation methods below the Void Realm were known as mysterious sutras. They were divided into high-grade, middle-grade, and low-grade.
After the Void Realm, there was the Unity Realm, True Realm, and Emperor Realm.
Cultivation techniques below the True Realm were called True Scriptures. Although the individual strength of each technique varied, there were no specific power levels attached to them.
Above the True Scriptures was the Emperor¡¯s Scriptures.
Chu Xuan felt that at minimum, she should to cultivate the Emperor¡¯s Scriptures.
After just a few days, Chu Xuan did not have high hopes for a higher level cultivation technique.
It was rumored among the direct descendants of the Chu family that Chu Tianming had half of the True Scripture. The ultimate goal of all the direct descendants was to have the opportunity to cultivate this half of the scripture.
The entire Chu family only cultivated this half of the true scripture with two palms. It was the true core of the Chu family.
However, Chu Xuan was not interested in this half of the True Scripture right now. If he only had half of it, he was afraid that he would die before he could cultivate to the Unity Realm.
Lying on the recliner, Chu Xuan continued to read. Although he had only just broken through, his realm was already quite stable.
If he wanted to stay at home for a long time, he had to be stable.
Therefore, Chu Xuan made up his mind to read more. Firstly, he wanted to pass the time, and secondly, he wanted to broaden his horizons.
After all, the Chu family was not a weak aristocratic family. They had a lot of books. After reading all the books, he should be able to broaden his understanding of this world.
Currently, Chu Xuan only had a rtively good understanding of the Qin Kingdom. The Qin Kingdom was located in the Southern Province, so he did not know much about it, let alone outside of the province.
There were many books that the Chu family had collected that the servants could not bring over, so when Chu Yun came again, Chu Xuan had to ask for her help. She had to make a copy of the many books collected by the Chu family for him.
As he was reading, she suddenly sensed a servant carrying a lunchbox outside in the courtyard.
PS: collect, ask for tickets, ask for everything (# ^ ^ ^ #)
Chapter 4 - Cultist Spies
Chapter 4: Cultist Spies
It was not time to eat yet. The servants delivered food at a fixed time, and when the time came, two servants always came together.
The butler had arranged specifically for these servants, and unless there was a unique situation, there would not be a change of staff.
Chu Xuan could see through his will perception that the servant who was delivering the food that day was a new person.
In Chu Xuan¡¯s will perception, there seemed to be something wrong with this servant.
Chu Xuan frowned slightly. Could it be that someone from the Chu family was targetting him?
There was no reason for this.
He was not favored by Chu Tianming in the direct line of descent of the Chu family, and his uncles had never targeted him before this.
As for his peers, he had already been expelled from the ancestral residence and marginalized.
Therefore, there was no reason for anyone target him.
Although the Chu family was arge aristocratic family, the fights between the direct line of descent were not too intense.
Chu Xuan saw the servante in and start to ce food on the table.
He used his will to scan the food on the table and found that there were a few small insect eggs mixed inside the food.
If he had not broken through to the Profound Realm, he definitely would not have detected the insect eggs mixed in with the food.
The eggs of the poisonous gu?
He used his will to determine that it was just an ordinary poisonous gu¡¯s eggs. This was not a threat to Chu Xuan, who was now at the Profound Realm.
The other party did not want to kill him, but instead wanted to control him!
¡°Thirteenth Young Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±
After the servant ced the food, he lowered his head and retreated to the side.
Chu Xuan was still lying on the recliner. He looked at the servant and said, ¡°This young master is very curious about something. Who asked you toe today?¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
The servant was stunned and looked at Chu Xuan. ¡°It was the order of the head butler.¡±
The head butler was the one who brought Chu Xuan here. He was Chu Tianming¡¯s confidant as well as the head butler of the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
Chu Xuan decided to try the Bewitching Technique on this servant. A servant who had just reached the Qi gathering stage of the Mortal Realm would definitely not be able to resist the control of the Bewitching Technique.
With that, Chu Xuan immediately gathered his spiritual will and cast the Bewitching Technique. Momentster, an invisible wave invaded the servant¡¯s will.
In just an instant, the servant no longer even had the strength to resist as his eyes became dull.
¡°Tell me, who are you? Who asked you toe here?¡±
A cold light shed in Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes. No matter who had ordered the servant, anyone who dared to harm him would not be forgiven.
Chu Xuan was not strong enough, so he had to endure it for now. However, once he was strong enough, he would kill the perpetrator immediately!
¡°I¡¯m a cultist. No one asked me toe here. I just saw an opportunity to control you and gain the favor of the heretic elders. That is why I came here...¡±
The cultist sect was the most chaotic factor in the Qin Kingdom, and the force behind it was the Evil Imperial Court!
The Evil Imperial Court was a very special country in the southern region. Everyone in its territory practised evil arts, and not manyws were enforced within the country.
Every day, evil cultivators would fight and devour each other in order to be stronger.
The Evil Imperial Court had the smallest poption of any neighbouring country, but it was extremely powerful, and it constantly watched its neighbours like a tiger eyeing its prey.
This was especially true when it firmly controlled the lineage of the Evil King of the Evil Imperial Court. The king¡¯s strength was beyond imagination. Otherwise, how could he rule over all the evil cultivators in the region?
There were evil cults in the eight countries that made up the southern region. The cults were either formed by evil cultivators from the Evil Imperial Court itself or were evil cultivators cultivated by the Evil Imperial Court within each respective territory.
The cultists were secretive and were extremely good at remaining in hiding as well as killing. They were the most unstable factor within the borders of each country.
Cultists did not call themselves saints like certain factions did. Rather, they called referred to themselves as cultists.
Cults consisted of a group of people who practised evil techniques. They knew that they were all evil people, so they never botheredbelling themselves saints.
When Chu Xuan heard that the servant was actually a cultist, he was shocked. Was he being targeted by a cult?
No, only this cultist should be targeting him for the time being.
The Chu family had actually been infiltrated by a cultist spy!
Could it be that the cult was going tounch an attack on the Chu family?
If it was just a cult, the Chu family¡¯s strength was enough to deal with it.
What Chu Xuan was worried about was that the Evil Imperial Court was specifically targeting the Chu family, or possibly even the Qin Kingdom, and was preparing tounch an attack on them.
At this stage, he could not allow anything to the Chu family. If something happened to the Chu family, how could he stay at home and be stronger?
He did not know how many evil cult spies had infiltrated the Chu family. Hence, he had to remind his cheap grandfather, Chu Tianming, to thoroughly investigate the Chu family and find out about the hidden spies!
After the interrogation, Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief. This operation had been started made by this evil cult disciple on his own initiative.
He saw an opportunity to control Chu Xuan, a direct descendant of the Chu family, so he was prepared to secretly control himself and im credit from the cultist elders.
However, Chu Xuan realized that since this cultist felt that there was now an opportunity to gain control over a direct descendant of the Chu family, then the other cultists would definitely feel the same.
If there were indeed cultists from the dark realm lurking within the Chu family, it would be troublesome if they all started targetting him.
Therefore, in order for him to stay safe andfortable, he had to make the Chu family thoroughly investigate the matter rting to the hidden spies.
He had to inform his cheap grandfather, Chu Tianming.
Even so, how could he inform him?
Chu Xuan did not want to expose his true strength. He did not n to take even half a step outside his courtyard. Moreover, he had to conceal his strength in order to reduce the enemy¡¯s attention on him.
Until he was strong enough, he had to protect himself and stay alive!
As he thought of this, Chu Xuan¡¯s emotions fluctuated, and the Bewitching Technique shook. After all, it was his first time using the Bewitching Technique, and he did not manage to control his strength well. This ended up in him destroying a small part of the servant¡¯s will.
As such, it was impossible for Chu Xuan to hand over the spy to Chu Tianming now. Otherwise, he would definitely know that a small part of the spy¡¯s will had been destroyed.
Chu Xuan¡¯s strength would be drawn into question, and his true strength would be discovered. His grandfather might even wonder if he had hidden his strength for other reasons.
A small part of the spy¡¯s spiritual will had been destroyed. For a man who had just reached the qi-gathering stage, it was an extremely serious injury. He might even be retarded.
Even if he did not be a retard, his mind would still be in chaos and his emotions would be out of control.
If Chu Xuan did not want others to find out that the spy¡¯s will had been severely damaged, he could only kill him.
If he was killed, it would impossible to find out that his will had been severely damaged when he was still alive.
After all, he was only at the Mortal Realm. There would not be any trace of his will after he died.
After Chu Xuan lost control and destroyed a small part of the spy¡¯s will, his face contorted as if he had fallen into a state of chaos.
Not long after, the two servants who were supposed to deliver the food arrived.
Chu Xuan immediately released the cultist spy and pretended to have a big fight with the other party.
The cult spy showed the strength of someone who had only just entered the qi-gathering stage while Chu Xuan also disyed an equal amount of strength to match him.
Moreover, he showed that he had just broken through not long ago and that his strength was not even equal to that of the cultist spy, making it appear as if he were pathetically defending himself. This was the only way to stay true to his character.
He was the scum of the direct line of descent!
¡°Such impudence! How dare you attack the Thirteenth Young Master?!¡±
The servant delivering the food heard the sound of battle and quickly rushed over. When he saw Chu Xuan dodge the attacks in a sorry state, he was immediately shocked.
No matter how marginalized Chu Xuan was, he was still part of the direct line of descent of the Chu family. He was not someone that servants like them could offend.
There was actually a servant who attacked a member of the direct line of descent of the Chu family. This was a huge crime!
¡°A cultist?¡±
When he saw that the servant was actually using an evil technique, he was immediately shocked.
Chapter 5 - The Great Emperor’s Scripture
Chapter 5: The Great Emperor¡¯s Scripture
The two servants were both at the Qi gathering stage. They quickly put down the lunchbox and rushed forward to save Chu Xuan.
They both realized that this servant was a cultist spy. As long as they caught this spy, they would be considered to havepleted a meritorious deed.
If theypleted such a great meritorious deed, there would definitely be rewarded handsomely. They might even get the opportunity to obtain resources and breakthrough to the Profound Realm.
Most of the servants from the Chu family were at the Mortal Realm. Once they broke through to the Profound Realm, they would be a steward of the Chu family. Regardless of whether they were sent to various ces in the county or stayed in the Chu family residence, their status would surely improve.
¡°Kill him! Kill him now!¡±
Chu Xuan was flustered and exasperated.
¡°A servant dares to attack me? Kill him now!¡±
The two servants worked together and quickly captured the cultist. Chu Xuan took the opportunity to attack and roared, ¡°You dare to attack this young master? Die!¡±
¡°Thirteenth Young Master, you can¡¯t kill him!¡±
The two servants felt their heads ache. This was a spy. It was more useful to keep him alive. How could they just kill him?
This person was indeed a scumbag among the direct descendants!
However, by now, Chu Xuan had already punched the spy¡¯s throat. With a crack, the spy¡¯s eyes widened and blood gushed out from his mouth. In a short while, he died.
The two servants were helpless!
After killing the spy, Chu Xuan¡¯s face turned pale and he turned around to pretend to vomit!
¡°Thirteenth Young Master, this man was a spy from the cult. We have to report this to the head butler.¡±
The two servants did not know what to say. Thirteenth Young Master was really trash.
After killing a spy, he could not even stand the smell of blood and began vomiting!
Chu Xuan waved his hand and told the two servants to scram.
The servants carried the spy¡¯s body and left while Chu Xuan returned to the recliner andy down. He thought about his performance just now. He should have appeared trashy enough, right?
In this way, Chu Tianming would be even more annoyed with him. He would bepletely marginalized and there would be no longer any possibility of him returning to the core of the direct line of descent, so he was no longer useful to the family.
Even if there were still spies lurking around after the Chu family¡¯s uing investigation, they would not take the risk to attack a useless member of the direct line of descent like him, right?
Over the next period, he should be able to peacefully stay at home.
¡°You killed the cultist who invaded your house. You will be rewarded with a box of spirit-nourishing pills.¡±
The system¡¯s voice sounded.
The system¡¯s random reward was finally triggered again.
Chu Xuan received the spirit-nourishing pills. This was a type of pill that nourished one¡¯s spirit and will. Not only was it effective at the Profound Realm, but even after breaking through to the Spirit Realm, it would still be useful to nourish and strengthen one¡¯s spirit and will.
The medicinal pill produced by the system was extraordinary.
It was effective in both realms.
He immediately took out a bottle and poured out a spirit-nourishing pill to consume.
The medicinal pill dissolved, and a refreshing medicinal power surged into his mind. In just an instant, Chu Xuan felt that his spirit was refreshed, and his will¡¯s perception of heaven and earth became clearer.
Lying on the recliner, he silently refined the medicinal pill. He felt the range of his will¡¯s perception slowly increase, and his spirit and will continued to strengthen under the nourishment of the medicinal pill.
In the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence, in the meeting hall, Chu Tianming was about to go crazy from anger.
¡°Trash, trash! What kind of son did Luo¡¯er give birth to? How can he be such trash? How could he disgrace our Chu family like this?!¡±
In the meeting hall, the other members of the Chu family maintained their silence. They waited for Chu Tianming to vent his anger before continuing with the discussion.
¡°Luo¡¯er¡¯s talent is outstanding, yet he gave birth to such a trash son. It¡¯s all because of that woman. Otherwise, how could my Luo¡¯er give birth to such a trash son?¡±
The others continued to remain silent.
The third son with outstanding talent actually gave birth to such a useless son. It was all Chu Xuan¡¯s mother¡¯s fault!
Chu Tianming was really about to explode in anger. There was a cultist spy among the servants of the Chu family. They had already captured him alive, but in the end, Chu Xuan actually killed the spy!
Although he was angry after killing the spy, what really made him mad was that after Chu Xuan killed the spy, he actually could not even stand the bloody scene and vomited.
He was simply too useless!
How could such a useless person achieve great things in the future?
This was the reason why he was mad.
At this moment, Chu Tianming was considering whether he should force his precious granddaughter, Chu Yun, to stay away from Chu Xuan.
What if Chu Xuan¡¯s useless character was contagious?
If his granddaughter was infected by him and turned into a useless person, it would be a huge loss!
Chu Tianming cursed for a long while before he panted and sat down on the main seat. When he saw the young man sitting in thest row of the meeting hall, his expression eased up.
He rejoiced in his heart that not all of his grandchildren were good-for-nothings like Chu Xuan. In the end, there was still a junior with outstanding talent.
For example, Chu Qing, his eldest grandson who had participated in the meeting was already at the fourth level of the Profound Stage at a young age and was about to break through to the fifth level.
Not only was his cultivation talent outstanding, but his method of handling matters was also very shrewd and mature. He had even surpassed many of the older generation in this aspect.
This time, he had allowed Chu Qing to participate in the investigation of the spy in order to nurture him.
Chu Tianming was already treating him as the future heir of the Chu family, and was grooming him appropriately.
Among his sons, the third son that he had the highest hopes for had vited his engagement and nearly angered him to death. Moreover, he had gone missing and could not be found.
Therefore, Chu Tianming decided to look among the next generation. He decided he would select and nurture his sessor from among his grandchildren.
Chu Xuan was depressed.
The emperor¡¯s scripture reward that he had expected did not appear.
Perhaps it was because he had not stayed indoors for long enough.
However, he was not in a hurry. While eating the spirit-nourishing pill to strengthen his will, he also ate the great profound pill to strengthen his spiritual power.
His strength continued to increase, and he soon reached the peak of the first stage of the Profound Realm.
Ten days.
After staying in the courtyard for ten days, the emperor¡¯s scripture cultivation technique that he had been looking forward to finally appeared.
¡°You¡¯ve stayed in the courtyard for ten days, the reward is the great emperor¡¯s scripture.¡±
An ancient and simple book appeared, faintly emitting a domineering pressure.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited. The emperor¡¯s scripture was a cultivation technique that pointed directly to the Emperor Realm.
Just half of the true scripture could allow the Chu family to stand among the three great families of the Qin country for thousands of years.
From this, one could see how precious and powerful the emperor¡¯s scripture was.
Moreover, this was only the reward for staying indoors for ten days.
If one stayed indoors for a month or a year, what level of cultivation technique would they be rewarded with?
Chu Xuan flipped open the emperor¡¯s scripture, and one character after another jumped into his eyes.
In his mind, scenes of cultivationprehension regarding the emperor¡¯s scripture appeared one after another.
An hourter, Chu Xuan opened his eyes and stored the emperor¡¯s scripture in the system space afterpletely experiencing theprehension of the emperor¡¯s scripture.
As expected of the emperor¡¯s scripture, it was far from what the Chu family¡¯s upper-grade scripture couldpare to.
Chu Xuan took out a great profound pill and consumed it to cultivate the Profound Realm cultivation technique of the great emperor¡¯s scripture.
Originally, he had already reached the peak of the first level of the Profound Realm. With the cultivation of the great emperor¡¯s scripture, his foundation became even more solid, and his realm also slightly decreased.
Although his realm had decreased a little bit, his strength had almost doubled.
At this moment, when he used the Dragon Python Spirit Fist, the power was even greater, and his attacks were even more ferocious.
A great profound pill was quickly refined, and he found that the speed of his refinement was more than three times faster than before he had cultivated the emperor¡¯s scripture.
After a day, Chu Xuan had recovered to the peak of the first level of the Profound Realm, and he was on the verge of breaking through to the second stage.
The great profound pill was a top-grade Profound Realm medicinal pill. It did not have any side effects, and his cultivation increased rapidly.
Moreover, Chu Xuan had the system, so his cultivation level would not be unstable.
He only needed to break through quickly, and he did not need to worry about his cultivation level being unstable.
Chu Xuan was considering a problem. The servant who delivered the food was not a Profound Realm martial artist, so he could not sense his cultivation level and strength.
If the head butler or other Profound stage martial artists came, his strength would be exposed.
Once his strength was exposed, Chu Tianming would look at him again. He would even think that he was a genius and pay more attention to him.
This was not the result that Chu Xuan wanted.
Therefore, what he needed now was treasures or cultivation techniques to conceal his cultivation level.
This could onlye from the system¡¯s reward.
Chapter 6 - Dust Assimilation Technique and Spirit Severing Sabre
Chapter 6: Dust Assimtion Technique and Spirit Severing Sabre
On the eleventh day, Chu Xuan¡¯s wish came true.
¡°You¡¯ve been a shut-in for eleven days. Comprehending the true essence of being a shut-in is to keep a low profile. You¡¯ll now be rewarded with the dust assimtion technique.¡±
The dust assimtion technique was a secret technique.
It was not just a secret technique that simply concealed one¡¯s aura and cultivation. Instead, it was a secret technique that could be used to be the same as the environment and everything in its surroundings.
For example, if one stood in front of a tree, they would be perceived as that tree.
If he stood together with rockery, he would be that rockery in his will perception.
What was even more terrifying was that if he stood together with others, he would not appear in his will perception. Instead, he would be perceived as the person beside him, or perhaps the person beside him.
Hiding his aura and concealing his cultivation was just a small trick.
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. The dust assimtion technique was definitely not a secret technique at the level of the Emperor Scripture.
Without any hesitation, he immediately started cultivating the dust assimtion technique.
Due to the system¡¯s directprehension process, it was not too difficult to cultivate it.
After spending half a day, the dust assimtion technique had reached the foundational stage.
After entering the foundational stage, the dust assimtion technique was constantly in operation. His cultivation showed that he was in the early Mortal Realm and had entered the Qi gathering stage.
At this moment, Chu Xuan, who was lying on the recliner, could only see the recliner if he used his will to sense, but he could not see himself.
This was the power of the dust assimtion technique.
After practising the dust assimtion technique, Chu Xuan¡¯s residence became morefortable. As for the matter of the Chu family investigating the spies, he did not pay too much attention to it.
From the mouth of the food delivery servant, he knew that the Chu family had organized apetition to select highly qualified servants to be specially trained.
The food delivery servant was lucky enough to obtain a training spot. He could be seen that the other party was very excited by this.
His eldest cousin, Chu Qing, was in charge of this conference.
Chu Xuan immediately understood that the Chu family was going to use this conference to pick out the hidden spies. They were even going to use the spies they captured to take down the hidden forces of the cult in Chu County.
At the same time, Chu Tianming was also going to use this opportunity to train Chu Qing.
Chu Xuan did not care how the Chu family dealt with the cult, nor did he want to care. He just wanted to stay at home and slowly be stronger.
As long as he became stronger, forget the cultist sect, even if the cultist king of the evil imperial court attacked, he would not need to worry.
If the king angered him, he could just p the king to death.
The prerequisite for all of this was that he had to be strong enough.
Thus, Chu Xuan read books and cultivated at the same time. He did not waste any time.
He ate several great profound pills and spirit nurturing pills every day.
His strength soon finally broke through to the second level of the Profound Realm. If news of this cultivation speed spread out, it would definitely scare the group of geniuses to death!
Under the nourishment of the spirit nurturing pills, his spiritual will grew rapidly. At the second stage of the Profound Realm, his spiritual will was already equal to the typical fourth stage Profound Realm.
Chu Yun came once and brought many copies of books from the Scripture Pavilion for Chu Xuan. Then, she went back to the ancestral residence to enter closed-door cultivation to break through to the Profound Realm.
Chu Xuan gave her three great profound pills and spirit-nourishing pills as a reward. Since he used the excuse that her father had left them behind, Chu Yun could not refuse.
During this period, the system rewarded him with another box of great profound pills and spirit-nourishing pills. However, it did not give him any new cultivation techniques nor treasures rted to the cultivation of mental will.
Instead, it rewarded a sabre technique, high-grade profound scripture.
As well as a small secret technique.
Other than the daily fixed reward, Chu Xuan did not trigger the random reward. He had never understood the rules of the system¡¯s random reward.
In other words, the random reward had no rules at all.
Chu Yun went into seclusion for three days and sessfully broke through to the Profound Realm. Her speed was beyond imagination. However, Chu Xuan knew that this was due to the effects of the great profound pills and the spirit nourishing pills.
The rest of the Chu family did not know the specific situation. Thus, they were all amazed at Chu Yun¡¯s amazing talent.
Chu Tianming was even happier.
After breaking through to the Profound Realm, Chu Yun came to bid farewell to Chu Xuan. She wanted to leave the n ground and go out to train.
The direct descendants of the Chu family would only be allowed to leave the n ground and go out to train after breaking through to the Profound Realm. Chu Xuan was very envious of this as had never left the n ground before.
Forget the Qin Kingdom, he had never even seen the rest of Chu County that was controlled by the Chu family.
Now, he had to stay at home and slowly be stronger. No matter how envious he was, he would not leave. He would not even take a step out of the courtyard.
After Chu Yun left, there was no one to apany him.
If he wanted to stay at homefortably, he had to stabilize his state of mind. As for closed-door cultivation, such a thing did not exist in his mind.
His cultivation had been soaring, and there was no need for closed-door cultivation right now. It was possible that this was also what the system intended.
If he went into closed-door cultivation for a few months or a few years at a time, then it would be meaningless to stay at home.
Before Chu Yun left, she originally wanted to ask Chu Tianming for mercy and to allow Chu Xuan to return to the ancestral residence.
However, Chu Xuan refused. He said that he had just angered his grandfather, Chu Tianming, so it would definitely be difficult for him to return to the ancestral residence. If she were to punish him after she left, no one would help him plead for mercy.
Upon hearing Chu Xuan¡¯s words, Chu Yun temporarily dismissed the idea of pleading for mercy. However, she promised that when she returned from her experiential learning, she would definitely plead on his behalf.
Moreover, she encouraged Chu Xuan to break through to the profound realm as soon as possible so that he would not have to stay in the nnd and be restricted.
Under Chu Xuan¡¯s request, Chu Yun brought a lot of copied books over.
Time passed quickly. Soon, it was the 20th day that Chu Xuan had stayed in the courtyard.
It had been another 10 days. Chu Xuan was really looking forward to what rewards he would receive.
Currently, his cultivation was already at the sixth level of the Profound realm. He still had two full boxes of great profound pills and spirit nurturing pills. Other than the system¡¯s fixed daily rewards, one of the boxes was a random reward that had been triggered.
The Chu family¡¯s servantpetition had ended and the servant who was responsible for delivering his meals and cleaning had thus been reced.
Chu Xuan did not know how many cultist spies had been caught in the process
However, the Chu family was about to take action against the cultist forces hidden in Chu County.
The person in charge of clearing out the cultist forces was Chu Qing.
The day before, Chu Qing had left to make a trip to the courtyard and asked Chu Xuan if he wanted to go out with him to gain experience and broaden his horizons. He would plead with his grandfather to allow him to leave.
Chu Xuan refused.
What kind of joke was this? He was only at the Profound Realm. If he left now, the records that he had built up for so long would be wiped clean.
The Profound Realm did not guarantee safety outside. Although there were experts from the Chu family protecting him in the dark, what if something unexpected happened? Would he not lose his life?
Therefore, it was still safer to stay in the nnd and steadily be stronger.
When Chu Tianming found out that Chu Xuan was not willing to leave and was worried that he would encounter danger outside, his cowardly character made him lose his temper again.
Why did his talented third son give birth to a cowardly person?
It was all Chu Xuan¡¯s mother¡¯s fault!
Chu Tianming was so angry that he said, ¡°Just let him stay there. Out of sight, out of mind!¡±
On the other hand, Chu Xuan was happy to be alone.
Twenty dayster, the system reward arrived.
¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up for twenty days. The reward is a high-grade treasure weapon, the spirit-ying SABRE!¡±
High-grade treasure weapon!
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. One had to know that the main weapon of the Chu family was only a middle-grade treasure weapon.
The weapons used by martial artists were divided into mortal weapons, spirit weapons, treasure weapons, and emperor weapons. They were also sub-divided into three grades: upper, middle, and lower.
As the name implied, mortal weapons were only mortal weapons. No matter how sharp they were, and no matter how hard they hit, they could only be used by martial artists in the Mortal Realm.
No matter how strong a mortal weapon was, it could not bear the spiritual power of a martial artist above the profound realm, and could not match the strength of a Profound realm martial artist.
A spiritual weapon needed special materials and special forging techniques to be created.
Not only could this weapon bear the spiritual power of a martial artist above the profound realm, but it could also enhance the martial artist¡¯s attack power.
The higher the grade, the greater the power. Simrly, it also required a higher cultivation level to be able to disy its true power.
Chapter 7 - Seventh Stage Profound Realm, Thunderbolt Finger
Chapter 7: Seventh Stage Profound Realm, Thunderbolt Finger
Spirit weapons corresponded to the three realms which consisted of the profound realm, spirit realm, and void realm. Martial artists of these three realms were able to wield the power of spirit weapons.
However, spirit weapons were unable to amplify martial artists of the unity realm and above. They might even be unable to withstand the spiritual power of martial artists of the unity realm and above, resulting in a situation where the weapons ends up damaged.
A treasured weapon was usually used by a martial artist at the unity realm, the true realm, or the beginning of the emperor realm.
Martial artists below the unity realm could also use a treasured weapon, but they could not unleash its power. Moreover, the cost of treasured weapons was extremely huge.
At the end of the day, a treasured weapon was ultimately stronger than a spirit weapon. When both sides were equal in strength, but if one person were wielding a spiritual weapon, against the other holding a spiritual weapon. Even if they could not unleash the power of a spiritual weapon, the final victor... would still be the one holding a treasured weapon.
As for an emperor weapon... those were on apletely different level. It was far from what a spirit weapon and a treasured weapon couldpare to.
Chu Xuan had stayed in his residence for twenty days and obtained a high-grade treasured weapon. It was even more powerful than the Chu family¡¯s guardian weapon. How could he not be happy?
If he stayed in his residence for a year, an emperor weapon would not just be a dream.
The spirit-yer saber¡¯s entire body was snow-white and there was a faint flow of spirit energy emanating from?the de. With a nce, one could tell that it was extraordinary.
Chu Xuan checked the information about the spirit-yer saber and saw that it was actually a treasured artifact that mainly damaged one¡¯s spirit and will.
For martial artists, injuries to the spirit and will were more difficult to treat than injuries to the body. Pills and spiritual items that could heal the spirit and will were very rare and expensive.
Once the spirit and will were severely injured and could not recover, the path of cultivation would be almostpletely cut off.
At the same time that the spirit yer sabre injured one¡¯s physical body, it also injured one¡¯s mental will. It was also able to specifically attack and destroy one¡¯s mental will.
Attacks that targeted one¡¯s mental will were always difficult to defend against. Unless one had a treasure that protected one¡¯s mental will or a method to protect the mental will, one could only rely on your natural defence to resist.
Chu Xuan put away the spirit yer saber. With his current strength of the sixth level of the profound realm, as long as he did not encounter a spirit realm martial artist, he could even kill a ninth level profound realm martial artist with the spirit yer saber¡¯s sharp edge.
Moreover, he was cultivating the Emperor¡¯s scripture. Compared to others of the same realm, his strength was even greater.
There were only ten days left before he would have been in istion for a month.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the reward for a month of seclusion. What would it be?
It would definitely not be inferior to the spirit yer saber.
After swallowing a great profound pill and a spirit nurturing pill, Chu Xuany on the reclining chair, leisurely continuing to read while refining the medicinal efficacy.
ording to his current cultivation speed, he should be able to break through to the seventh level of the profound realm the next day.
He did not know whether it was an illusion or not, but Chu Xuan felt that after he broke through to the profound realm, his aptitude seemed to have enjoyed a huge increase.
It was definitely at the level of heaven¡¯s pride.
Chu Xuan guessed that perhaps it was because he had entered the profound stage from the mortal realm and broke through this heavenly moat-like entrance that his entire person had sublimated, and thus his aptitude had also sublimated.
On the 21st day, Chu Xuan sessfully broke through to the seventh stage of the profound realm.
The seventh stage was one of theter stages of this realm. Although it appeared like a small leap, the increase in strength was rather great.
On this day, the system also rewarded him with a martial skill.
Thunder-rolling finger!
It could condense the spiritual energy in the body into lightning, and its power was astonishing. It especially had the ability to restrain evil techniques and yin obscuring objects.
The thunder-rolling finger would increase in power as one¡¯s realm increased. It wouldn¡¯t be an obsolete martial technique just because one¡¯s realm reached had surpassed certain level.
Even if one reached the emperor realm, the thunder-rolling finger would still be a powerful offensive technique.
Chu Xuan spent an hour to master the thunder-rolling finger. He could soon condense spiritual power into lightning and gather it at his fingertips as he wished.
He was able to continuously shoot out lightning bolts.
Through the servant, Chu Xuan learned that the Chu family hadunched an operation to wipe out the cults in Chu County. Through this, they wiped out several cults in Chu County in one go.
In the process, they killed three spirit realm hall masters and dozens of dark realm members of the cults.
Chu Qing¡¯s method of wiping out the cults was unexpected. Chu Tianming was very happy and praised the Chu family for having a sessor.
Chu Yun, who had just left the n grounds to train, also participated in the operation and killed a first level profound realm cultist sect member.
Although this purge of the cutist sect had been a great victory, a void realm cultist sect elder had escaped.
He had even threatened to take revenge on the Chu family.
Currently, a void realm n elder and two Chu family stewards were chasing after the cultist sect elder.
At the same time, the n had also stepped up their vignce and defense.
ording to reliable information, the evil cult in the Qin Kingdom had obtained a concealing technique at a certain ancient site. Therefore, they had to be on guard.
The spies from the evil cult in the Chu family had relied on this concealing technique to conceal the presence of their own evil technique and had sessfully hidden themselves in the Chu family.
After the other two great aristocratic families, the Zhao and He families, as well as the Royal Qin family, had obtained this information from the Chu family, theyunched internal investigations of their own and uncovered many spies.
It could be said that because of this operation by the Chu family, the evil cult within the Qin Kingdom had suffered heavy losses. Especially since their concealment techniques had been exposed, it would be several times more difficult to send spies to infiltrate other great aristocratic families.
Since the neighboring the Great Zhou Kingdom and the Purple Moon Alliance were also dealing with problems rting to the evil imperial court, the Qin Kingdom would also pass this information to Great Zhou Kingdom and the Purple Moon.
It was therefore obvious how much the cult would suffer because of this mistake. Their years of nning had all been for naught.
The Chu family naturally also became a thorn in the side of the evil cult, attracting the attention the cult.
As a result, the Chu family stepped up their defenses.
At the same time, the Chu family¡¯s guards had already started to take action, clearing out the evil cult forces in Chu County.
Even if they could not wipe out all of them, they would at least hurt their operations.
The Zhao and He families had also made their move.
The Royal Qin had also ordered all the forces in the territory to cooperate and wipe out the evil cult.
After Chu Xuan learned this news, he was secretly speechless. He did not expect that just because he had kept a low profile, he would be targeted by a spy from the evil cult. In the end, the evil cult had suffered heavy losses.
He also did not know if the higher-ups of the cult would hate him to the bone after hearing this news.
He had to keep a low profile and increase his strength as soon as possible.
The Chu family was rtively safe. Now that they were on guard, it would not be easy for the cult members to sneak in.
However, the development of the matter was out of Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations.
Late at night on the 23rd day.
Outside the Chu family, two figures that seemed to have hidden in the darkness quietly approached.
The aura on their bodies showed no fluctuation.
They were dressed in ck, and they had perfectly blended into the darkness.?Not only could they not be seen, even if one were to use their will to sense their surroundings, it would be difficult to detect them without careful observation.
The two figures slowly entered the Chu family¡¯snd and started heading toward Chu Xuan¡¯s small courtyard.
¡°Be careful, the Chu family can not be underestimated.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, with these stealth spiritual clothes, as long as we don¡¯t enter the core of the Chu family, we won¡¯t be discovered.¡±
The clothes on the two cultists were made of a special material, and the stealth spiritual clothes were made with a special technique. Due to this, they could block the perception of will to a certain extent.
The w was that this kind of stealth spiritual clothes only disyed this miraculous effect at night. It could blend figures into the night and avoid the perception of the will.
Of course, due to their rank, they could only avoid the perception of the profound realm martial artists.
However, as long as they didn¡¯t enter the core area of the Chu family, it would be enough.
The two cultists didn¡¯te here to assassinate anyone from the Chu family, but to cause destruction.
¡°This direction is where the Chu family¡¯s defenses are weakest. We¡¯ll go through here.¡±
The two cultists then silently headed toward Chu Xuan.
Chapter 8 - Cultists, pawns!
Chapter 8: Cultists, pawns!
Chu Xuan was actually in the part of the Chu family¡¯s estate which seemed to be the easiest to sneak into.
The trees around the courtyard were denser, making it easier to hide in.
Poisonous smoke and mes could also spread faster, making it harder to extinguish.
Late at night, Chu Xuan ate a spirit-nourishing pill and was lying on the bed whilst nurturing his will.
With the strengthening of his will and the nurturing of the spirit-nourishing pill, Chu Xuan did not need to sleep at all. He could still maintain his vigor without it.
However, life was still meant to be enjoyed, so Chu Xuan would still sleep every now and then.
At this time, the two cultists outside the courtyard stopped moving forward.
They spotted the courtyard at the same time and looked at each other. They seemed to understand each other¡¯s thoughts.
Then, they quietly approached the courtyard.
They stopped in front of the courtyard andmunicated with each other through voice transmission.
¡°ording to my intelligence, the one living here is Chu Qiuluo¡¯s useless son who was expelled from the ancestral mansion.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I think that the opportunity is here. If we manage to control him, our operation tonight will be smoother and more fruitful. We might even have a chance to put the poisonous smoke and fire straight into the Chu family¡¯s ancestral mansion. Moreover, we can leave without anyone knowing.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s do it. I happen to have a heart-deceiving pill with me. It will make him do as we say.¡±
The two heretics discussed and soon decided to control Chu Xuan.
¡°Although I¡¯ve heard that Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son is a good-for-nothing, we can¡¯t be careless. Use the spirit-sealing.¡±
¡°Alright!¡±
One of them took out a and opened it. In order to minimize the noise, the two of them each took one side of the and opened it around the courtyard.
The spirit-sealing was a special spirit tool used to seal spiritual energy fluctuations.
All spiritual energy fluctuations within the range of the spirit-sealing would be sealed and could not be transmitted out.
As long as the spirit-sealing was broken, the people inside would not be able to call for help.
The two cultist were not taking any chances. After opening the, they activated it at the same time. Arge was then tightly sealed in the courtyard where Chu Xuan lived.
The moment the spirit sealing was activated, Chu Xuan noticed it.
His face turned ck at that moment.
He cursed in his heart. The Chu family was too useless. They did not even know that someone had infiltrated the n grounds.
He lightly sensed the cultists who had entered the courtyard and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.
Both of them were martial artists at the third level of the profound realm.
He was already at the seventh level of the profound realm, and he even had a high-grade treasured weapon, the spirit severing saber. A mere cultist was nothing in his eyes.
As for the spirit sealing, he did not care about it at all.
After killing the cultist, the spirit sealing web would self-destruct.
Moreover, if he killed two cultist who disturbed his privacy, would he be able to obtain a random reward from the system?
After the spirit sealing was set up, the two cultists heaved a sigh of relief, and they did not speak through voice transmission anymore.
¡°Why did Chu Qiuluo give birth to such a useless son? There¡¯s actually no movement at all.¡±
¡°I heard that he hasn¡¯t even reached the profound realm yet. How could he have noticed?¡±
¡°Hurry up and take action. Give him the confusion pill, poison smoke, and poison fire. Make him go to the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence to release the poison.¡±
¡°I suddenly got an idea. Why don¡¯t we control him and treat him as a spy lying in ambush in the Chu family? It¡¯ll be much better than eliminating him after just one use.¡±
One of the cultists suddenly said.
¡°He¡¯s a direct descendant of the Chu family, and he¡¯s also Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son. Although Chu Qiuluo is missing, who knows if he¡¯s still alive? Controlling his son might be of great use in the future. Moreover, this will help him break through to the profound realm and return to the core of the Chu family¡¯s direct descent. That¡¯ll make him even more useful.¡±
The two cultists discussed in low voices how to control Chu Xuan and how to make the most of the trash.
The more Chu Xuan listened, the darker his expression became. F*ck, why were all of them thinking about how to control him?
Am I so easy to control, and so easy to use?
¡°Have the two you finished discussing?¡±
Chu Xuan opened the door and walked out with a dark face.
The spirit sealing had sealed off the courtyard, which was exactly what he wanted. Now he could kill them without causing any news to spread.
He did not want to expose his cultivation level just because he killed two cultists. He did not want to receive too much attention and did not want to be put into the limelight.
At the moment, he only wanted to stay at home and be stronger.
The two cultists were shocked. They looked at Chu Xuan warily until they realized that he was only at the mortal realm Qi gathering stage. They immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Kid, your father, Chu Qiuluo, suppressed everyone in his generation. Why are you being suppressed by your peers? You¡¯re too useless.¡±
One of the cultistsughed sinisterly.
¡°Come on, if you join our cult and we ensure that you be stronger, even future control of the Chu family will not not be a problem. Anyone sensible will know what the right decision is.¡±
Two cultists, one on the left, one on the right.
¡°Don¡¯t even think about asking for help. Within the spirit-sealing, no one wille even if you shout your throat out.¡±
¡°Hahaha. When I see your tender skin, I already know you can¡¯t stand suffering. be obedient and enjoy the services of our cult. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied. It is not just a dream for you to be the head of the Chu family in the future. It¡¯s not even a dream for you to change the name of the Qin Kingdom to the Chu Kingdom.¡±
As the heretic spoke in an evil tone, he began to take out some pills.
Chu Xuan looked at the heretic who was surrounding him. At this point, he was pondering whether he should use the Dragon Python Spirit Fist to kill the two people, or if he should use the thunder-rolling finger.
Or, should he use the spirit-yer saber?
Wouldn¡¯t using the spirit-yer saber be overkill?
Should he try the thunder-rolling finger?
In the end, he decided to use the two cultist to try out the thunder-rolling finger.
The Dragon Python Spirit Fist killed people and turned them into a pile of flesh and blood, making it difficult to clean them up.
The Thunderbolt Finger¡¯s power of lightning pierced through and left a charred wound, making it much easier to deal with corpses.
¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, you can die now.¡±
Chu Xuan raised his right hand and nced at the two cultists coldly.
The two cultists were stunned and felt a bad premonition in their hearts. The other party was too calm and did now seem like a mortal realm martial artist at all.
Moreover, this was not the performance of a piece of trash that the boy was rumored to be.
Just as they were about to attack, they saw Chu Xuan tap his finger repeatedly. After this, two bolts of lightning came crashing down.
They wanted to dodge or block, but it was toote.
They only managed to circte their spiritual power and formed a spiritual energy shield around their bodies in an attempt to block the lightnight.
The two of them practiced evil techniques, and they were now restrained by the lightning. Moreover, Chu Xuan¡¯s strength far surpassed theirs, so how could a mere spiritual energy shield withstand it?
The lightning shed, and before they could even let out a scream, a thumb-sized burn wound that was filled with ck smoke appeared on their foreheads.
The lightning triggered by the thunderbolt finger directly pierced through the heads of the two cultists, leaving two small, charred holes.
PA!
The corpses fell to the ground.
There was still a look of disbelief on their faces.
Chu Xuan looked at the two corpses on the ground and nodded his head in satisfaction. The power of the thunderbolt finger was not weak.
His cultivation was not bad. The power of the thunderbolt did not spread out, nor did it burn his entire body. It left behind only a charred wound.
If the power of the thunderbolt did not spread out, the piercing power was even stronger, and it was even harder to resist.
However, when he looked at the two corpses on the ground, Chu Xuan was troubled again. What should he do with the corpses?
He could not leave the courtyard. Once he left the courtyard, it would waste all the time he spent in his residence.
He could not bury the corpses in the courtyard, right?
If there were two corpses buried in his courtyard, it did not matter how he looked at it, he would feel disgusted.
¡°You killed a cultist who tried to disturb your lifestyle. You are rewarded with a spirit-devouring flower.¡±
Chapter 9 - Spirit Devouring Flower
Chapter 9: Spirit Devouring Flower
As expected, killing the cultists who attacked him triggered the system¡¯s random reward.
However, this time, the reward was not a cultivation technique, secret technique, pill, or artifact, but a nt.
Spirit Devouring Flower!
Chu Xuan checked the information on the spirit devouring flower.
¡°Spirit Devouring Flower, a rare nt from heaven and earth. It can devour everything. It especially likes to devour poisons, dark objects, and other things. It also likes to devour corpses. When it¡¯s young, it already possesses simple intelligence and can walk. The flower is beautiful and has the power to confuse...¡±
After reading the description of the Spirit Devouring Flower, Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised.
With the spirit devouring flower, it was much easier to deal with the corpses.
Other than devouring, the spirit devouring flower also had the miraculous effect of healing the soul. The fruit it produced could cleanse the body and soul, strengthen talent, and increase the power ofprehension.
It had the miraculous effect of helping to break through bottlenecks.
Other than that, the Spirit Devouring Flower¡¯s attack was also very powerful.
It could devour the mind and soul, and it could record all the memories of the mind and soul it devoured.
Chu Xuan took out the spirit devouring flower, and a one-meter-tall, small fist-sized tree with colorful flowers appeared.
The branches of the tree were as soft as vines. Not a single leaf could be seen. The entire tree was full of flowers, the fragrance was enchanting, and the flowers were in different shapes, appearing bright and beautiful.
As soon as the spirit-devouring flower was taken out, Chu Xuan detected a faint mental connection with it whereby it immediately recognized him as its master.
¡°Swallow it!¡±
Chu Xuan wanted to see the devouring ability of the spirit-devouring flower, so he pointed at the corpse on the ground and ordered.
The roots of the spirit devouring flower were densely packed. Afternding on the ground, the nt could actually walk, like a small tree that had turned into a spirit.
In an instant, it arrived in front of the two corpses. The roots instantly spread out like a dense, covering the two corpses.
The naked eye could easily see that the two corpses were rapidly dposing under the roots of the spirit devouring flower. In less than half a minute, the corpses disappeared.
Even the clothes on the corpses disintegrated and disappeared.
Not to mention the things carried by the corpses.
After swallowing the corpses, the flower on the spirit devouring flower swayed and became even more beautiful and charming.
Chu Xuan gulped slightly. The spirit devouring flower¡¯s consumption was even more impressive than he had expected, and this was while it was still in its infancy.
Looking at the beautiful and charming spirit devouring flower that was swaying in front of him, Chu Xuan decided to try its other magical ability.
It recorded the memories of the spiritual will and soul it had previously devoured.
The two cultists were both profound realm martial artists who had just died. so their spiritual will had notpletely dissipated from the world yet. The spirit devouring flower must have devoured their spiritual will.
He could check if the two cultists had taken any secret actions against the Chu family before this.
He did not want the Chu family to suffer a major blow at the hands of the cultists. If the Chu family was threatened, how would he be able to stay safely at home?
Therefore, he soon instructed the spirit-devouring flower.
The spirit-devouring flower made a swishing sound and its petals glowed before forming an image out of thin air.
The image contained the memories of the two cultists. Chu Xuan then instructed the spirit-devouring flower to look through the important memories, particrly the memories of the past month.
There were also some memories that were deep set and rted to the cult or the Chu family.
After looking through the memories of the two cultists, Chu Xuan roughly understood the purpose of their trip.
The sudden actions of the Chu family caught the cultists in Chu County off guard, and they had suffered heavy losses without warning.
In order to weaken the Chu family, they had paid a heavy price. They took the two sets of undercover spirit clothes, picked out two cultists who were good at sneaking and hiding, and had them put on the undercover clothes before sneaking into the Chu family¡¯snd to cause trouble.
The cultist carried poisonous smoke and poisonous fire. They did not need to sneak into the Chu family¡¯s ancestral house, nor could they do so even if they intended to. Instead, they only needed to release poisonous smoke and poisonous fire in the Chu family¡¯snd.
This was not an ordinary poisonous smoke and fire. It would have a huge impact and cause major damage to profound realm martial artists.
What was more terrifying was that the poisonous smoke would stick to the grass and trees and would not dissipate for a long time. Without special medicine, it would be difficult topletely eliminate it.
It would take at least a hundred years for the poison to be eliminated via natural means. Burning for such a long time was equivalent to the destruction of the Chu family¡¯snd.
Even if the Chu family had the ability to remove the remaining poison from the smoke, they would still need to pay a hefty price. This was enough to cause considerable losses to the Chu family.
The poison fire was also not straightforward.
It was a unique poison. After it was released, it would burn like a me, possessing the unique property of absorbing and burning spiritual energy.
It was also difficult to extinguish, as the only way topletely extinguish it was to iste the spiritual energy.
Moreover, after isting the spiritual Qi, the poison fire could still burn for more than half a day before it waspletely extinguished. If it absorbed a little bit of spiritual Qi midway through the process, it would once again continue to burn.
If the poison fire had been released into the Chu family¡¯snd, the Chu family would have needed to mobilize many martial artists above the spirit realm as well as many spirit weapons in order to iste such a vast area
Moreover, they would need to iste it for more than half a day, which would upy a lot of martial artists. During this period of time, the Chu family¡¯s defense would undoubtedly be at its weakest, and they would be exposed to a certain degree of danger.
In order to carry out this n, the cult could be said to have paid a huge price.
After Chu Xuan read through the memories of the cult members, he could not help but sigh. If it were not for the other party wanting to control him and increase their results today, the Chu family¡¯snd at this time would have already fallen into chaos.
There would definitely have been many casualties.
Of course, most of the casualties would have been servants. After all, the important members of the Chu family lived in their ancestral home.
This matter also made Chu Xuan wary. The Chu family¡¯snd was not imprable. The ancestral home might not have any problems, but the danger within the family¡¯snd wasn¡¯t small.
The cultists had worn stealth clothes and sneaked in, blocking the perception of the patrolling guards. Moreover, he only discovered it when they reached the courtyard.
He still was not vignt enough.
Now that he had the spirit devouring flower, he could feel more at ease. He did not have to worry about being stealthily ambushed.
ncing at the spirit sealing that covered the courtyard, he saw one of the spirit devouring flower¡¯s branches extending and spreading upward. The flower on the branch was beautiful.
The flower was like a trumpet. It attached itself to the spirit sealing and sucked until the entire spirit sealing was devoured.
Chu Xuan smacked his lips. The spirit-devouring flower was a little too awesome. It even devoured a spirit tool.
Moreover, this was only when it was in its infancy.
After devouring the spirit-sealing, the spirit-devouring flower¡¯s roots crawled and quickly escaped to a corner of the courtyard. The roots dug into the soil, and most of the flowers closed, leaving only two blooming flowers on its branches.
It now appeared like a small flower tree. Other than its beautiful flowers, there was nothing special about it at all.
The spirit-devouring flower was a sinister nt. Looking at its ordinary appearance, it seemed to be waiting for someone to fall into its trap.
After silently dealing with the cultists and now having the spirit-devouring flower to guard the house, Chu Xuan could finally continue to sleep peacefully.
He took out a spirit-nourishing pill and threw it into his mouth. Just as he was about to return to his room to continue cultivating his spirit and will, he saw a branch stretch out. The flower on the branch bloomed and its petals moved, making it seem like it was asking for something.
¡°You¡¯re eating all of this?¡±
Chu Xuan directly threw two spirit-nourishing pills and two great profound pills toward the flower.
After this, the spirit-devouring flower withdrew its branch in satisfaction.
Chapter 10 - Spirit Cultivating Diagram And Hundred Tempering Divine Technique
Chapter 10: Spirit Cultivating Diagram And Hundred Tempering Divine Technique
It was the twenty-ninth day of Chu Xuan¡¯s residence in the courtyard, and tomorrow would mark a month.
Ever since he had killed the heretics who infiltrated the Chu family, there were no more heretics who tried to infiltrate the Chu family.
Over the past two days, Chu Xuan had learned from the servants that the heretics in the Chu County, which was the Chu family¡¯s territory, had suffered a heavy blow from the Chu family and had lost a void realm elder.
The entire Qin Kingdom was shaken. All of the forces were shocked by the manner the Chu family had suddenly bared their fangs.
Even the servants knew the results of the battle. It could be seen that the Chu family had obtained a considerable victory in this operation.
As long as the Chu family¡¯s fief was not conquered, Chu Xuan could stay at ease and gradually be stronger.
One month¡¯s time was soon up.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to what the system would reward him with after staying in the courtyard for one month.
¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for a month. Your reward is the Immovable Mountain technique.¡±
The reward for a month¡¯s seclusion was the Immovable Mountain technique.
Chu Xuan received the reward.
The Immovable Mountain was a powerful defensive technique. It was both a physical defensive technique and a divine soul defensive technique.
Once one seeded in cultivating it, one¡¯s body would be as sturdy as a mountain and would be hard to shake.
This was especially in terms of the divine soul defensive technique. It was almost as ifyers of mountains protected his divine soul. As long as one could not break past the defense of the mountains, one would not be able to harm his divine soul.
This was an extremely powerful defensive technique, even when one reached the emperor realm.
Chu Xuan immediately began to cultivate the Immovable Mountain technique. His body shook as his spiritual power condensed. After a few hours, he sessfully understood the rudimentary concepts behind the technique¡¯s cultivation method.
His spiritual will was like a huge mountain that shielded him from external attacks.
At the same time, Chu Xuan broke through to the ninth level of the profound realm.
Time passed by quickly. In the blink of an eye, the end of the second month was about to arrive.
Chu Xuan already had half a foot into the threshold of the spirit realm.
The speed of his cultivation was fast enough to shock countless geniuses.
During this month, Chu Xuan had obtained various rewards from the system. There were cultivation techniques, secret techniques, medicinal pills, spiritual items, and treasured artifacts.
Even though he was in the courtyard, and did not even take a single step out, Chu Xuan was aware of the tense situation in Chu County.
After the cult had suffered heavy losses, they hadunched a surprise attack. The Chu family had lost a spirit realm steward and more than a dozen profound realm juniors.
At this moment, the Qin Kingdom was basically using the entire country¡¯s strength to wipe out the cult.
Under the orders of the Qin royal family and the pressure of the three aristocratic families, countless forces and martial artists within the Qin Kingdom had participated in the effort to encircle and suppress the cult.
Besides the Qin Kingdom, the neighboring Great Zhou and the Purple Moon kingdoms also began to take action.
The defenses of the Chu family¡¯s territory were further strengthened. asionally, there would be spirit realm guards to guard the territory.
Three days ago, a short battle took ce in the Chu family¡¯s territory. It was not far from Chu Xuan¡¯s courtyard.
The battle soon ended, but it also made Chu Xuan worried.
If a spirit realm or even a void realm heretic cult expert attacked, would it not be very dangerous for him to live at the edge of the family¡¯s territory?
He had to break through to the spirit realm as soon as possible.
Now, the encirclement of the heretic cult was no longer limited to just one force of the Chu family, but thebined efforts of the Qin, Great Zhou, and Purple Moon kingdoms.
One had to know that the force behind the heretic cult was the evil imperial court.
Would the evil imperial court sit back and watch the cult be exterminated?
This encirclement of the cult could be said to have been led by the Chu family, and it was also the Chu family that foiled the cult¡¯s previous plot.
If the evil imperial court really made a move, their first target would definitely be the Chu family.
They had to increase their strength as soon as possible before the evil imperial court made their move!
¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for two months. You¡¯ve been rewarded with a box of great spirit pills.¡±
Great spirit pills were pills used to break through to the spirit realm, and they were also cultivation pills for those in the spirit realm.
Chu Xuan immediately swallowed a great spirit pill to break through.
After breaking through to the spirit realm, Chu Xuan let out a slight sigh of relief. The spirit realm was not considered weak in the Qin Kingdom. No matter how powerful the cult was, there were not many spirit realm experts.
At this moment, Chu Xuan was confident that as long as it was not an assault by a void realm expert, he would be able to deal with it.
In the blink of an eye, it was almost March.
Chu Xuan had been staying in the courtyard for almost three months now. He did not even take a single step out of the courtyard.
The people he saw every day were the servants who delivered his meals and cleaned his courtyard. They did not speak much.
In the courtyard, other than the spirit-devouring flower, there was not even a small animal.
Chu Xuan was very calm. After all, he was not strong enough. It was too dangerous for him to go out now.
No matter how boring it was, Chu Xuan could remain steadfast!
¡°Do you think it¡¯s too boring to stay alone? I¡¯ll reward you with a pet, a Heavenly Spirit Cat.¡±
A pet?
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised and immediately received the reward.
A snow-white, silly, and cute-looking cat appeared.
¡°The Heavenly Spirit Cat is a mystical beast of Heaven and Earth. It can enter the nineherworlds and ascend to the nine heavens. It¡¯s good at hiding and possesses extreme speed. It looks silly and cute on the outside but, once it is enraged, it will release the power of a divine beast, the White Tiger...¡±
Chu Xuan looked at the information on the Heavenly Spirit Cat and could not help but exim in astonishment. This silly and cute little cat was actually a mystical beast of Heavens and Earth, and its strength was extremely terrifying.
Of course, the current one he had was still in its infant stage.
Its strength was only around the third level of the spirit realm.
However, with the Heavenly Spirit Cat¡¯s extreme speed and agility, even a first-level void realm martial artist would be unable to injure it.
Chu Xuan¡¯s residence was no longer dull and monotonous. Aside from reading books, he could also pet his cat!
The cat ate a great spirit pill every day. Chu Xuan sighed. In the entire continent, no one was as extravagant as he was, feeding the cat with great spirit pills.
¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for three months. Your reward is the Spirit Cultivating Diagram and the Hundred Tempering Divine Technique (Part One).¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s spirit was roused. The spiritual will cultivation method that he had been thinking about all this while had finally arrived.
The Spirit Cultivating Diagram was a mysterious picture. Disyed on it were twisted and rotating lines, forming a picture that looked like mountains and rivers.
At a nce, one could not help but immerse oneself into it. One could even feel that the lines of the picture were continuously rotating and twisting.
In just a few minutes, Chu Xuan felt dizzy and he hurriedly averted his gaze.
The moment he averted his gaze, the dizzy feeling disappeared, and his spiritual will actually grew a little.
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. Looking at the Spirit Cultivating Diagram could help him increase and cultivate his spiritual will.
The Hundred Tempering Divine technique was a great technique that surpassed the emperor-level scripture. Even if it was just the first part, it was still extremely powerful.
With the help of the Spirit Cultivating Diagram, the strength of Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual will skyrocketed.
It was even close to that of a void realm martial artist.
Chu Xuan began to cultivate the Hundred Tempering Divine technique bitterly. The stronger his spiritual will, and the wider his perception range, the stronger the bewitching technique would be.
In the future, the condensed spiritual soul would also be more solid and powerful.
The defense of the Immovable Mountain technique would also be strengthened.
Up until now, Chu Xuan had already formed a hundred mountains to defend his spiritual will.
His next goal was to form a thousand mountains to firmly defend his spiritual will.
To form a mountain to defend his spiritual will required the consumption of spiritual will, and it was not something that could be done overnight.
Every time one¡¯s spiritual will was expended and subsequently recovered, it would be tempered, and the spiritual will gradually became more and more resilient.
The Hundred Tempering Divine technique was meant to continuously temper one¡¯s spiritual will, and its quality and quantity would increase at the same time. It just so happened that he could use it to form mountains to defend his spiritual will at the same time.
After staying in the courtyard for nearly four months, Chu Xuan¡¯s strength had broken through to the fifth level of the spirit realm, and the strength of his spiritual will was no weaker than a third-level void realm martial artist.
On this night, a figure stealthily sneaked into the Chu family estate.
Even the patrolling spirit realm guards of the Chu family did not notice this person¡¯s arrival.
Chapter 11 - Vice Sect Leader Of The Heretic Cult
Chapter 11: Vice Sect Leader Of The Heretic Cult
Lu Qiang was the vice sect leader of the Chu County branch of the heretic cult in the Qin Kingdom, and his cultivation was at the third level of the spirit realm.
With his current strength, he actually did not have the qualifications to be one of the leaders of a county branch. He only earned this position because he was skilled at concealing himself.
He had once concealed himself by the side of an expert at the fifth level of the void realm for half a month without being discovered.
It was precisely due to this ability that he had managed to climb through the ranks and be the vice sect leader of the Chu County branch of the heretic cult.
The Chu family had wiped out the forces of the cult in Chu County. Facing the Chu family, which was one of the three great families of the Qin Kingdom, the cult naturally could not hold back.
They had paid a great price to have the disciples of the culte over to the Chu family¡¯s territory to cause trouble in order to force the Chu family to withdraw some of their personnel back to their territory, which would in turn alleviate the dangerous situation the cult was facing.
In the end, the two cult disciples had disappeared without a trace, and nothing had happened in the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Faced with the mounting pressure from the Chu family, Lu Qiang had no choice but to pay a huge price once more to buy the necessary stealth equipment, after which he acted personally.
With Lu Qiang¡¯s stealth ability, coupled with the stealth equipment, it was not difficult for him to sneak into the Chu family territory.
Of course, it was absolutely impossible for him to sneak into the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
There were many experts in the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence, especially Chu Tianming, who was at the peak of the void realm, or perhaps even a half-step unity realm expert. No matter how good his stealth ability was, he would be discovered if he got too close.
The signature ability of void realm experts was to merge their spiritual will and power with the void and, from there, control even the slightest of movements. No matter how good his stealth ability was, he could not avoid their detection.
However, Lu Qiang¡¯s purpose was only to cause trouble. He only needed to release the poisonous smoke in the Chu family¡¯s territory in order to create chaos in the Chu family and force them to bring back their experts to defend the territory. It would be enough to reduce the pressure currently faced by the cult.
The poisonous smoke he brought this time was stronger than the one brought by the two cult disciplesst time, and it was even more difficult to remove.
Once it was released in the Chu family¡¯s territory, it would definitely cause a lot of damage to the Chu family.
He easily avoided the guards of the Chu family. Even spirit realm guards would not be able to discover traces of his stealth ability.
After Lu Qiang entered the Chu family¡¯s territory, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. The Chu family was a sitting duck now, just waiting for the poisonous smoke to be released.
This was the border of the Chu family¡¯s territory. In order to create better results, Lu Qiang decided to continue sneaking further in. At the very least, he had to get close to the inner area of the Chu family¡¯s territory.
In the entire Chu family¡¯s territory, the defense of this particr section was the weakest. It would be the easiest to sneak in from here, and he would also be able to escape easily in this direction.
Lu Qiang continued to sneak further in. He did not go very far before he saw a small courtyard in the distance.
¡°The intelligence reports indicate that Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son was expelled from the ancestral residence. It seems that he lives in that courtyard.¡±
Thoughts shed through Lu Qiang¡¯s mind. He had a bold idea!
Chu Qiuluo was the peerless genius of the Chu family. He had once dominated his entire generation in the Qin Kingdom.
His son was trash though. In the end, however, he was Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son. If he died, that old ghost Chu Tianming would definitely not feel good, right?
What if Chu Qiuluo was still alive and returned to the Chu family to find out that his son had been expelled by that old ghost Chu Tianming, which resulted in his son being killed by the cult? Would he still be able to stay peacefully in the Chu family?
Perhaps, he might even fall out with that old ghost Chu Tianming.
Although Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son had been expelled, if he wanted to return to the ancestral residence, the servants would not dare to stop him, right?
Even if he could not return to the ancestral residence, releasing poisonous smoke outside the ancestral residence could still affect the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
¡°What a good opportunity!¡±
Lu Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a heaven-sent opportunity!
The more he thought about it, the more excited Lu Qiang became. This was an opportunity that old ghost Chu Tianming had personally created for him!
Silently, Lu Qiang arrived at the courtyard.
However, he did not know that when he approached the courtyard, a silly and cute-looking kitten had been silently following behind him.
Lu Qiang waved his hand and a stream of spiritual power surged out. It transformed into a python and headed toward Chu Xuan¡¯s room.
Spiritual power that could be transformed into form, and that power could be controlled by one¡¯s spirit!
It was symbolic of the spirit realm!
Chu Xuan was speechless. Were these heretics crazy?
Why did they sneak in one by one, and the first thing they thought of was how to control him?
Moreover, the Chu family was too f*cking useless. They had been infiltrated once again.
When Lu Qiang approached the courtyard, Chu Xuan had already noticed it.
He left a spiritual energy body in his ce, hiding his real body in a dark corner of the courtyard.
The spiritual energy body left behind by Chu Xuan was life-like, almost like a real person. Moreover, he had attached a trace of spiritual will to it.
Unless it was seen with the naked eye, it would be impossible to notice that it was not his real body.
The python formed by Lu Qiang¡¯s spiritual power quickly tied up Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual energy body.
¡°Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son really is trash!¡±
Lu Qiang sighed endlessly.
He was afraid that this was a bait, so he used his transformed spiritual power to tie Chu Xuan up.
The spiritual power python returned.
Lu Qiang suddenly felt that something was wrong.
Chu Xuan¡¯s body seemed to be somewhat abnormal.
Although there were still spiritual will fluctuations, why did that body not look like a flesh and blood body?
Not good!
The rm bells in Lu Qiang¡¯s heart rang wildly. That was not his real body, but a body formed from spiritual power!
It was actually bait!
That old ghost Chu Tianming was indeed treacherous!
He was careless!
No matter what, he was still Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son. No matter how useless he was, how could that old ghost Chu Tianming not have any protective measures in ce at all?
Lu Qiang¡¯s figure retreated explosively. He was about to escape from the courtyard and release poisonous smoke simultaneously.
Pa!
Suddenly, his shoulder sank!
A furry thing suddenly jumped onto his shoulder. There was no warning or sound; he did not even have the chance to dodge at all.
Lu Qiang¡¯s scalp turned numb and cold sweat kept pouring down his forehead.
At the critical moment, the spiritual power in his whole body was about to shock the thing on his shoulder to death.
Pa Pa Pa Pa!
His spiritual power dissipated, and his face and head were hit countless times in an instant.
He only felt a small, fleshy paw pping his face and head at an extremely fast speed.
His face was swollen, and his vision seemed to be spinning in circles.
His head was dizzy, and his spiritual will was trembling. His vision was also gradually turning blurry!
He was going to lose consciousness!
Lu Qiang wanted to put up a desperate final struggle, but it was useless. The moment he fell, he knew that he had fallen for good!
Chu Xuan walked out and looked at Lu Qiang, who was lying on the ground. A mere third-level spirit realm cultivator dared toe and try to deal with him? He was courting death.
The cat easily took him down.
Looking at the cute cat, Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. This cat¡¯s small ws were really fast.
It moved and left a series of afterimages. Lu Qiang did not even have the slightest ability to resist before he fell.
This too was because the cat¡¯s ws had shown mercy.
The cat hadnded on his shoulder. It would be strange if he did not fall.
Looking at Lu Qiang, who was lying on the ground, Chu Xuan frowned. What should he do?
Hand him over to the Chu family?
There was a risk of exposing himself that way.
In that case, it was better to kill him.
The spirit-devouring flower sneakily moved over. The flower poked out and prodded Lu Qiang¡¯s fallen body, indicating that it wanted to swallow him.
¡°Swallow him.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
The spirit-devouring flower was very happy. Its roots climbed up over his body and soon, it had swallowed Lu Qiang.
Lu Qiang, the vice sect leader of the heretic cult, who was in charge of Chu County, left peacefully.
¡°Take a look at his memories.¡±
Chu Xuan instructed the Spirit Devouring Flower to retrieve Lu Qiang¡¯s memories and show them to him.
Lu Qiang was the vice sect leader of the heretic cult in Chu County?
His status was not low.
It was just that he was a little weak.
As for his stealth ability, it was useless to Chu Xuan.
He had brought poisonous smoke to wreak havoc again. Was this all the cult could do?
Chapter 12 - Soul Seed Seal
Chapter 12: Soul Seed Seal
¡°You killed a heretic who tried to destroy your secluded lifestyle. You¡¯ve been rewarded with a soul seed seal!¡±
The system¡¯s voice rang out as Chu Xuan took out the soul seed seal.
The soul seed seal could nt a soul seal on the enemy¡¯s spiritual will or soul. Once a soul seal was nted, the enemy¡¯s life or death would be in Chu Xuan¡¯s hands. Furthermore, he could force the person to act ording to his own spiritual will, and they would be unable to resist or disobey.
The most terrifying thing was that, even though the controlled person was clearly conscious and had a clear mind, he would be unable to go against his will.
If the controlled person was asked to kill the person he loved the most, he would still be unable to resist the order. However, the controlled person still maintained their mental rity. This would definitely be the most terrifying torture for the controlled person.
The soul seed seal could be considered an extremely terrifying secret technique. That small seal was the foundation of the soul seed seal. It was not a treasure or divine weapon.
It was an evolution of a secret technique.
The system directly rewarded him with it, so Chu Xuan did not need to painstakingly cultivate it in order to create it.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. With the soul seed seal, he could control the heretics who wanted to harm him, and he could also control the heretics to fight against each other.
Once the soul seed seal was nted, the controlled person¡¯s would still be conscious, and their mental rity would still be present. However, they would not be able to betray or act against the will of the controller.
If Chu Xuan forcefully controlled their will to kill the other heretics, this would undoubtedly result in great chaos among the heretic cult.
After all, the heretics kept looking for him again and again. Chu Xuan¡¯s heart also felt pressured.
Lu Qiang¡¯s strength was not worth mentioning, but what if the heretic cult sent a void realm expert the next time?
He would definitely not be able to kill him silently. He would only be able to alert the experts of the Chu family. If that was the case, he would be exposed. How could he secretly be stronger then?
In a worst-case scenario, what if the evil imperial court sent experts over as well?
Therefore, he had to increase his strength as soon as possible.
If he did not enter the emperor realm, he would not feel safe.
Even if he was at the emperor realm, he would not be safe in this vast world where there were countless experts.
Of course, if he reached the emperor realm, he would at least be very safe in the Southern Region.
It was rumored that there were no emperor realm experts in the Southern Region!
Quietly, the evil cult¡¯s n to disrupt and destroy the Chu family¡¯s territory disintegrated.
The Chu family knew nothing about it.
After destroying the cult¡¯s plot, Chu Xuan remained low-key. The main focus of the Chu family was on eliminating the cult.
The direct descendants of the Chu family seemed to have forgotten about his existence.
The battle with the cult became more and more intense. Even the servants who delivered his food had heard a lot of news.
Chu Xuan could only hope that the evil imperial court would not send over any experts to attack.
Just the power of the evil cult itself was not enough to shake the Chu family.
In the entire Southern Region, the Chu family was indeed nothing but, in the Qin Kingdom, they were one of the three great aristocratic families, and their strength was not weak either.
Chu Xuan had been staying in seclusion for four months now.
¡°You have stayed in seclusion for four months. You have been rewarded with a sword control technique.¡±
The reward for four months of seclusion was a sword control technique, and the grade of the technique was the emperor-level.
Chu Xuan¡¯s strength had risen to the seventh level of the spirit realm, and his speed of cultivation was so fast that it would make the elites of the world cry, and make the saints weep!
The cat¡¯s strength had also increased a little, and it was now at the fifth level of the spirit realm.
As for the spirit devouring flower, after swallowing Lu Qiang, it also ate great spirit pills every day, so its growth was not slow either.
Although it still looked like a small tree, once its true form was revealed, it would be up to two to three hundred meters tall.
In a cave in Chu County, a few people exuding evil auras gathered. The person in the lead wore a ck mask. He was skinny and had gray hair. He sat at the head of the group without saying a word.
¡°What happened to Lu Qiang? Why haven¡¯t there been any movements?¡±
A man with a scar on his face asked.
¡°Was he discovered and killed by the Chu family?¡±
In the group, a woman with an enchanting figure and a colorful face frowned.
¡°Impossible, there were no signs of battle in the Chu family¡¯s territory.¡±
Some people denied the possibility.
¡°Then what happened? Did Lu Qiang not make a move? Did he betray us?¡±
¡°Impossible. Who would ept a member of our cult? Betrayal won¡¯t result in a good ending.¡±
¡°Perhaps Lu Qiang is waiting for an opportunity to release the poisonous smoke into the core area of the Chu family¡¯s territory?¡±
The higher-ups of the cultists¡¯ Chu County branch were discussing the possibilities animatedly.
¡°Leader, the Chu family has gone too far. We should report this to the imperial court and have them send experts over.¡±
¡°Do we have to trouble the imperial court over the mere matter of the Chu family? Aren¡¯t we useless in that case? Why would the imperial court take us seriously?¡±
The masked man in the leader¡¯s seat pressed his hands together and said, ¡°The Chu family has indeed gone too far. Tell Lu Qiang to stop waiting for an opportunity and to act immediately.¡±
¡°Chu Qing, the heaven¡¯s blessed of this generation of the Chu family, is in charge of this operation against our cult. That old ghost Chu Tianming wants to use our cult to train his juniors, but I don¡¯t know what that old ghost will do if Chu Qing dies.¡±
¡°Spread the word and locate Chu Qing¡¯s position. I will personally take his dog life!¡±
¡°Yes, Cult Leader!¡±
A group of cult experts left the cave one after another.
One of them began to think of a way to contact Lu Qiang.
He took out a bead and crushed it.
This was a signal. Once the bead was crushed, the bead on Lu Qiang¡¯s body would also be crushed. This meant that he would have to act immediately.
The bead was a one-waymunication device. If the bead in Lu Qiang¡¯s hand was crushed, the original corresponding bead would not be crushed.
Therefore, he did not know that Lu Qiang had already turned into a cold corpse.
Three dayster, the cult experts gathered again in the cave again.
At first, there was a period of silence.
¡°Lu Qiang may have died.¡±
The Chu family was calm and peaceful. There were no movements at all.
During these three days, the Chu family somehow obtained information and attacked a hidden base of the cult.
Another void realm elder had died.
The cult had suffered heavy losses.
There were only so many void realm experts in the branch of the cult in the entire Chu County, yet two of them had already died.
To the cult in Chu County, it was as if their bones and tendons had been ripped from them.
Apart from Chu County, the imperial family of the Qin Kingdom had also attacked aggressively and killed a void realm elder of the cult.
The Zhao family and the He family did not show any weakness either and also killed a void realm elder.
The Great Zhou and Purple Moon kingdoms, which had obtained information from the Qin Kingdom, alsounched an operation to wipe out the heretic cult and weed out the originally hidden heretic cult spies.
They lost three void realm elders.
All of this was because of the Chu family.
The hidden techniques and methods of the heretic cult were also discovered and revealed by the Chu family, destroying the heretic cult¡¯s many years of nning.
How despicable!
¡°Since the Chu family has discovered the hidden techniques and methods of our cult, it would naturally not be easy for Lu Qiang to sneak in. Let¡¯s forget about the Chu family for the time being and force the He family to gather their experts back to defend.¡±
In the end, the cult decided to destroy the He family¡¯s territory and force the He family to withdraw their experts back to their territory, making sure that the experts of the He Family could note to the support of Chu County.
¡°When the imperial court arrives, we must destroy the Chu family first. How utterly despicable they¡¯ve been!¡±
A cult expert said hatefully.
...
Chu Xuan heard a piece of news that shook the Qin Kingdom.
After the servant delivered the food each day, Chu Xuan would ask for news about the club.
He actually found out that, just a day ago, the He family¡¯s territory had been infiltrated by the cult experts, who released poisonous smoke and fire.
One-third of the family¡¯s territory had been destroyed, especially the medicinal herbs in one of the spirit fields, wherein almost all of the herbs had been destroyed. It could be said that they had suffered heavy losses.
Hundreds of servants had been killed or injured, and several spirit realm guards had died.
Chapter 13 - Heaven’s Fate Saber Scripture, Extreme Dao Technique
Chapter 13: Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture, Extreme Dao Technique
The He family had already recalled their experts to their family¡¯s territory, and were doing their best to eliminate the poisonous smoke and fire. However, even if they sessfully did so, that portion of the territory would still be affected to a certain extent.
Once news of this matter was out, the Zhao n also gathered their experts to defend their territory.
Even the royal family of the Qin Kingdom also recalled many experts to guard their important defensive locations.
The Chu family also recalled a portion of their experts, and the defenses around the family¡¯s territory were once again strengthened.
As the person who initiated this purge of the heretic cult, and the one who had also destroyed the cult¡¯s long-held ns, Chu Tianming knew very well that the Chu family must have already be a thorn in the flesh of the heretic cult.
What he was puzzled about was why the heretic cult had chosen to act upon the He family first?
After the He family suffered that blow, it would be several times more difficult for the cult tounch a surprise attack on the Chu family.
Were the cultists out of their minds?
Chu Xuan could not help but mourn for the He family. The cult had attacked the Chu family again and again, but were foiled by him time and time again, resulting in them switching their target to the He family.
However, the purge of the heretic cult would continue. The He family would not give up after suffering such a big loss.
Although the family had recalled some of the stronger experts to defend the territory, they sent out a seventh-level void realm expert to pursue and kill the experts of the heretic cult.
A seventh-level void realm expert was already considered to be a peak expert in the Qin Kingdom.
For a period of time in the future, there would be no more cultists trying to sneak into the territory.
Every day, Chu Xuan would hear news about the cult from the servants.
The forces of the cult in Chu County had lost at least 60% of their overall strength.
They had suffered an unprecedented major blow.
Chu Tianming was bing more and more satisfied with Chu Qing, and it was almost certain that he would be the next patriarch of the Chu family.
Half a year!
Chu Xuan had been residing in the courtyard for half a year.
For half a year, he had not left the courtyard. Every day, he would either read a book, y with the cat, or sleep soundly. His days passed veryfortably.
Boring?
Such a word did not exist in his dictionary.
Whenever he thought about the dangers outside, and the fact that he could be stronger by staying indoors, he felt that there was no way he could think of such a wonderful thing as boring.
His cultivation had broken through to the void realm.
Chu Xuan transformed his spiritual will and spiritual power and spread them over a hundred-meter radius around the courtyard.
Within this area, not even the slightest movement could escape his notice.
Moreover, he could silentlyunch an attack on anyone who stepped into this area.
The hallmark of a void realm expert was the ability to merge one¡¯s spiritual will and spiritual power with the void, almost as if merging one¡¯s entire person into the void.
On the other hand, the hallmark of the unity realm was the merging of spiritual will and spiritual power into both the void and reality. After merging them into one, one would be considered to have reached the unity realm.
In half a year¡¯s time, he had cultivated from the mortal realm to the void realm at an unprecedented speed.
Now that he was at the void realm, Chu Xuan finally felt that he had some ability to protect himself in the Qin Kingdom.
With the various rewards he had obtained, he was not afraid of facing even a peak void realm expert.
What he cultivated was an emperor-level scripture!
¡°You have been in seclusion for half a year. Your reward is the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture. Keep up the good work and continue to explore the pleasures of seclusion.¡±
The reward for his half a year period of seclusion had arrived.
The Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture was an Extreme Dao technique.
In terms of grade, it surpassed the emperor-level scripture.
However, as it was an Extreme Dao technique, its grade was a little hard to define.
Extreme Dao techniques focused on cultivating one¡¯s Dao to the limits, or to the extreme so to speak.
The Extreme Dao was best represented by the word ¡®extreme¡¯!
To cultivate an Extreme Dao technique was actually very demanding. It was not something that could be sessfully cultivated simply because one was talented.
Chu Xuan was not a person who could cultivate an Extreme Dao technique. However, after he received the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture, he naturallyprehended it thanks to the help of the system.
However, he could not be considered a cultivator of the Extreme Dao technique.
The Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture was the Extreme Dao that focused on cultivating the saber!
The Extreme Dao had no end, and was only limited by the person cultivating it!
This was a sentence from the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture. As such, this saber scripture did not have a specific rank.
Only those that possessed emperor-level talent could cultivate to the emperor realm, and that was using the emperor-level scripture!
Likewise, those who wanted to cultivate to the heaven realm required heaven-level scriptures!
The rank of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture depended on the person who cultivated it!
If one wanted to cultivate the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture, one could not depend on one¡¯s talent.
There was only one sentence that described the requirement to cultivate this scripture, which was ¡°Extreme affection would lead one to the Extreme Dao¡±!
The word ¡°affection¡± here did not describe the affection between a man and a woman, nor the affection between family members, but rather one¡¯s affection for the saber.
Only those who were extremely fond of the saber could cultivate the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture andprehend its profound meaning.
Chu Xuan was not extremely fond of the saber, so he was not actually suitable to cultivate the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture.
However, thanks to the system, he did not need extreme affection for the saber in order to be able toprehend and cultivate the scripture.
After cultivating the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture, Chu Xuan was shocked by the might of this Extreme Dao technique.
He felt that, with his current strength of the first-level of the void realm, if he were to exert his full strength with a saber strike, he might even be able to kill a martial artist at the first-level of the unity realm.
This was a technique that would allow him to kill an enemy that was an entire major realm higher than his. It was truly terrifying!
Of course, that was only if he could sessfully pull off the saber strike!
However, with this saber strike, it was not an exaggeration to say that he might be the number one expert of the Chu family now.
The cult had suffered a heavy setback in the Qin Kingdom and had not made any big moves recently.
Unless the evil imperial court made a move, the cult would not be able to stir up any waves for the time being.
Chu Xuan continued to stay in the courtyard. He had already broken through from the mortal realm to the void realm in half a year. He was waiting for the reward he would receive for a year¡¯s worth of seclusion.
Chu Xuan did not think it would be a big problem for him to break through from the mortal realm to the truth realm in a year¡¯s time.
On this day, Chu Xuan was lying on a chair. The cat was sitting on hisp. One of his hands was rubbing the cat¡¯s head, while the other hand was holding a book aloft.
Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice was heard.
¡°Brother Seventh, you¡¯re really a bad guy. Get your hands off me!¡±
¡°We¡¯re not married yet, so stay away from me.¡±
Chu Xuan had a strange expression on his face. Who was it?
Did they not know that he lived in this courtyard?
His spiritual will spread out. In a small forest not far from the courtyard, a man was pressing a woman against a tree trunk.
His hands were acting very disobediently.
Was that Old Seventh?
It was said that the Old Seventh of the current generation of the Chu family was going to be married to He Weiwei of the He family.
So, that delicate and pretty woman was He Weiwei of the He family?
¡°Weiwei, getting married is something that will happen sooner orter. Some things don¡¯t have to wait till marriage.¡±
Old Seventh¡¯s voice was gentle, as if he was deceiving an ignorant girl.
¡°Don¡¯t you understand how I feel? I won¡¯t disappoint you. Even if I wanted to, the Chu and He families wouldn¡¯t let me. I don¡¯t want my legs to be broken.¡±
¡°But, but, it¡¯s not good to be doing such a thing in a small forest, right?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more exciting to do this in a small forest?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. Old Seventh had the potential to be a scumbag.
Could it be that he did not know that he lived inside the small courtyard?
He actually came here to fool around!
Among the younger generation, Old Seventh¡¯s temper was quite bad. His rtionship with Chu Xuan could not be said to be very good, but it was not bad either. It was considered a normal cousinly rtionship.
¡°But what if someone sees us?¡±
He Weiwei¡¯s face was flushed red as she said shyly.
That look of wanting to reject him but still weing him made Chu Xuan speechless.
Miss, you are full of expectations!
¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will see us. I¡¯ve already made the necessary preparations.¡±
Old Seventh took out a roll of red silk. ¡°Look, we¡¯ll use this red silk to wrap ourselves like a cocoon so that no one will see us. I¡¯ve also given instructions so that no one is allowed toe near this ce.¡±
¡°It¡¯s still not good enough. I... I don¡¯t have any experience. I¡¯m afraid.¡±
Chu Xuan could not bear to watch any longer. Miss, how was there any fear in your eyes that were full of anticipation?
He was almost sure that these two people had done this more than once!
Chapter 14 - Stimulation
Chapter 14: Stimtion
¡°I don¡¯t have any experience either. But it¡¯s precisely because I don¡¯t have any experience that it¡¯s so exciting.¡±
The smile on Old Seventh¡¯s face gradually becamescivious.
He raised his hand and waved it. The red silk unfolded itself, ready to form arge cocoon that would wrap the two inside it to y some exciting games.
Chu Xuan could not stand it anymore.
He did not even have a maid, yet Old Seventh was actually trying to provoke him right under his nose. Was this not deliberately provoking him?
Thinking about how he was alone in the courtyard, without even a maid to serve, Chu Xuan sighed. After all, he was the young master of an aristocratic family.
This level of treatment was too poor.
With a delicate maid around, he would not have to lift a finger. At the very least, she would be pleasing to the eye.
Focusing his spiritual will, a thin tree branch floated up off the ground.
Pa!
It fiercely smacked Old Seventh¡¯s buttocks.
Given that Old Seventh¡¯s strength was only at the second level of the profound stage, how could he discover Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual will?
¡°Ao!¡±
Old Seventh¡¯s hands were still acting dishonestly when his buttocks were suddenly attacked. He was so frightened that he trembled and cried out in pain.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
He Weiwei asked nervously.
¡°Someone hit me!¡±
Old Seventh gritted his teeth and said.
¡°There¡¯s no one around.¡±
He Wei Wei said in puzzlement.
Old Seventh rubbed his buttocks and spread his spiritual will out, but did not discover anyone.
Then, he thought of something and looked at He Weiwei with a strange smile. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re really bad. Let¡¯s see how your husband will deal with you!¡±
Baring his fangs and brandishing his ws, he threw He Weiwei to the ground.
Chu Xuan¡¯s face turned ck as he raised the branch again.
Pa!
He gave Old Seventh a hard smack once again.
Old Seventh grunted. ¡°Beating is a kiss, scolding is love. Weiwei, your husband will not back down.¡±
This bastard, could it be that he had some unspeakable tendencies?
Chu Xuan was speechless.
Smack smack smack!
He pped Old Seventh several times consecutively, but that fellow cried out in pain as he continued to prepare to pull off He Weiwei¡¯s clothes.
He Weiwei¡¯s pretty face was flushed red, and she was extremely nervous.
She saw a stick smacking Old Seventh.
The Chu family¡¯s ancestors must have seen them.
I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die!
She was an innocent girl. Faced with such a situation, she would definitely resist.
Otherwise, would she not leave a bad impression on the Chu family¡¯s ancestors?
He Weiwei started to struggle.
¡°No, Brother Seventh, don¡¯t be like this. Let me go!¡±
¡°Scream, go ahead and scream. No one will hear you even if you scream until your throat is dry.¡±
Old Seventh¡¯s blood was boiling. It was all too exciting.
Weiwei was indeed a good match for him. She was being too cooperative!
Chu Xuan was about to vomit blood.
For real! This b*stard Old Seventh must truly have some unspeakable tendencies.
Moreover, looking at his appearance, it should not be the first time the two of them had fooled around like this!
F*ck, they really were a perfect match for each other!
If he did not stop them, he would soon have to bear witness to the whole thing.
Chu Xuan used his spiritual will to pick up a thicker branch and poked Old Seventh¡¯s butt!
¡°Ao!¡±
Old Seventh jumped up a few meters, covered his butt, and stared at He Weiwei.
¡°Weiwei, you¡¯ve gone too far. You actually poked me there. I was almost scared sh*tless!¡±
He Weiwei hurriedly tidied up her messy clothes. Her eyes were aggrieved, and she looked at him weakly.
¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It¡¯s... It¡¯s a senior from the Chu family!¡±
Old Seventh¡¯s expression froze. He gulped and said nervously, ¡°Weiwei, was it really not you?¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±
He Weiwei lowered her head.
Old Seventhughed dryly and looked around. ¡°Which uncle is present? I was just joking with Weiwei.¡±
It was too awkward!
¡°I... I¡¯m going back.¡±
He Weiwei blushed and hurriedly left.
Seeing no elders appear, Old Seventh smiled awkwardly and prepared to leave.
F*ck! It was too f*cking awkward to have been seen acting like that in front of an elder.
Fortunately, he was thick-skinned enough.
When he left the small forest, he saw a small courtyard in the distance.
He ran over and asked, ¡°Thirteenth, are you there?¡±
When he pushed open the door, he saw Chu Xuan sitting on the reclining chair leisurely.
¡°Thirteenth, do you want to go back to the ancestral residence? I¡¯ll go and plead for you if that¡¯s the case.¡±
¡°No need. I¡¯m living quite well here.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too much. Work harder. As long as you break through to the profound realm, grandfather won¡¯t be angry with you anymore.¡±
As Old Seventh said this, he looked around the courtyard and asked in a slightly lowered voice, ¡°Thirteenth, which uncle visited just now?¡±
He did not suspect Chu Xuan at all. In his eyes, Chu Xuan, who was supposedly at the mortal realm, would not even be able to sense any movements happening in the small forest.
¡°No idea.¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head.
Old Seventh walked around the yard and sighed, ¡°Thirteen, aren¡¯t you lonely?¡±
¡°It¡¯s difficult for you to stay in the courtyard all alone. Why don¡¯t I find two maids to apany you?¡±
Chu Xuan was a little tempted when he heard his offer, but he immediately shook his head and refused.
¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m living free and unfettered by myself.¡±
¡°Sigh, thirteenth, you just don¡¯t know how to have fun. Look at the surrounding environment. The trees are lush and verdant, and it can be quite interesting therete at night.¡±
Old Seventh clicked his tongue.
¡°Old Seventh, you¡¯re very experienced?¡±
¡°A little, just a little. I don¡¯t have too much experience. I¡¯ve just yed around a few dozen times.¡±
¡°Alone?¡±
Chu Xuan asked after holding back for a long time.
¡°How boring would it be to do so alone.¡±
This was a f*cking Sea King!
He Weiwei could not be a Sea Queen, right? If she was, the two of them were a perfect match.
After chatting for a while, Chu Xuan asked about the cult.
The food delivery servant naturally would not know too much information. As a direct descendant, Old Seventh would naturally know more about the matter.
The heretic cult had suffered heavy setbacks and, after they went into hiding, their gueri-style warfare caused quite a bit of damage to the Chu family.
This was especially true half a month ago, where a void realm Chu family elder had actually been surrounded and killed.
The reason why they had sessfully surrounded and besieged that elder was because the heretic cult had paid a huge price to purchase the traces of that family elder¡¯s location from the ck Moon Tower, and had set up an ambush in advance.
ck Moon Tower was the most mysterious force in the Southern Region. As long as one could afford the price, they could buy any piece of intelligence,mission any mission, and buy any treasure from ck Moon Tower.
Even if the Chu family knew that the ck Moon Tower leaked the whereabouts of the family elder, causing him to be surrounded and killed by the cult¡¯s experts, they still did not dare to make a move against ck Moon Tower.
ck Moon Tower was too powerful and too mysterious.
Moreover, the Chu family would also obtain the resources they needed from ck Moon Tower from time to time.
To purchase the information regarding their Chu family elder, the cultists would have had to pay a huge price. ck Moon Tower had always been ck-hearted, and their prices were equally as outrageous.
The Chu family had also wanted to purchase information on the cult, but their asking price was too high. It was not worth paying at all. Otherwise, they would have long exterminated the cult.
ck Moon Tower seemed to be deliberately raising the price to maintain the situation between the different parties in the conflict.
If one side waspletely victorious, how could ck Moon Tower continue to obtain profits?
In fact, in some chaotic ces, or in some battles, there were traces of ck Moon Tower adding fuel to the fire.
Everyone knew that ck Moon Tower was evil, but because it was too mysterious and powerful, it had spread its wings throughout the entire Southern Region. No one knew where their headquarters were.
No force or dynasty dared to try and destroy ck Moon Tower.
In history, a powerful dynasty had destroyed traces of ck Moon Tower within its own territory but, in less than half a month, that powerful dynasty had been wiped from the face of the continent.
In addition, ck Moon Tower was rebuilt soon after.
Chapter 15 - Minor Five Elements Array Formation And Thousand Threads Spirit Net
Chapter 15: Minor Five Elements Array Formation And Thousand Threads Spirit Net
Since the Chu family elder had been ambushed and killed, most of the direct descendants of the Chu family had returned to the ancestral residence.
This was to prevent the cult from paying to purchase more information from ck Moon Tower and assassinating the direct descendants of the Chu family.
At the same time, the royal family of the Qin Kingdom, along with the three great aristocratic families, were willing to pay a certain price to negotiate with ck Moon Tower to request that they not eptmissions from the cult in the near future.
The main clients of ck Moon Tower here were the royal family of the Qin Kingdom and the three great aristocratic families, so they agreed. However, frankly speaking, if the price paid by the heretic cult was great enough, ck Moon Tower would still ept themission anyway.
The purge of the heretic cult was still ongoing.
Chu Xuan tactfully expressed his concern about the evil imperial court.
The news he received was that the Qin Kingdom had already entrusted ck Moon Tower with the task of paying attention to the movements of the evil imperial court. Once the evil Imperial court sent over an expert attack, they would immediately obtain the necessary information.
Since the Qin Kingdom had a n to deal with it, Chu Xuan did not need to worry about the sudden attack of the evil imperial court.
The evil imperial court had many enemies. Once an expert was sent out, even if the Qin country could not defeat that expert, they could still request for help.
What Chu Xuan was more worried about was the fact that ck Moon Tower was a ck-hearted organization. After taking the Qin Kingdom¡¯s money, they would most likely approach the evil imperial court to obtain even greater benefits.
Old Seventh returned to the ancestral residence.
Chu Xuan continued to leisurely stay in the courtyard.
Chu Tianming seemed to have forgotten about him.
Besides the servants that delivered the food everyday, no one else came.
By the seventh month, Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had risen to the third level of the void realm.
Every day, he ate a spiritual pill, and his cultivation speed soared.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat already had the strength of the ninth-level spirit realm expert.
Its speed was not the slightest bit slow. After all, it was a mystical beast of Heaven and Earth, and it did notck spiritual pills to feed on, so its strength naturally progressed rapidly.
¡°You have been in seclusion for seven months. You¡¯ve been rewarded with a minor five elements array formation and an array disk.¡±
It was an array formation this time?
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised.
He knew that array formations were very rare in the Southern Region. Those who could set up array formations were all truth realm experts.
Not to mention that an array disk had to be refined by an emperor realm expert.
ording to Chu Xuan¡¯s understanding, this situation was probably because the Southern Region was too backward.
After receiving the array formation and the array disk, Chu Xuan grasped the method to set up the minor five elements array formation as well as the method to refine the array disk.
He realized that he did not need to be at the truth realm either. He could also set up and refine the array disk with his current cultivation level.
Of course, the lower his cultivation level was, the weaker the array formation he set up would be, including the array disk he refined.
Therefore, the reason why the Southern Regioncked the Dao of array formations was because the region was too backward, or perhaps because the region had lost the inheritance of array formations?
On the array disk, there were five small gs representing the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.
Chu Xuan set up the array formation to epass the small courtyard.
Without activating the formation, the small courtyard still appeared ordinary. However, if the formation was activated, Chu Xuan was confident that even a unity realm cultivator could be trapped inside...
Or even killed.
Chu Xuan became more confident. As long as the person who came was not at or above the fourth level of the unity realm, he had nothing to fear.
In the entire Qin Kingdom, it seemed that only the royal family had a martial artist who was at the first level of the unity realm.
This was also the reason why the Qin royal family could suppress the three aristocratic families.
Given that the Qin Kingdom was considered weak in the Southern Region the fact that they were able to stand strong for such a long time also meant that the region where the Qin Kingdom was located was rtively barren and stable.
Most likely, the evil imperial court did not think much of the Qin Kingdom.
It had been seven months, and the end of the year was inching ever closer.
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
The reward for staying in seclusion for a year would definitely surpass the emperor-level scripture he had received previously.
Above the emperor realm were the venerated realm, the heaven realm, and so on.
In the Southern Region, the emperor realm was already a fabled existence, and the realms above the emperor realm were the stuff of legends.
The cultivation method above the emperor-level scripture was the heaven-level scripture, which was a cultivation method that could be cultivated up to the heaven realm.
Not to mention the Southern Region, even throughout this vast world, heaven realm experts were definitely top-notch existences.
Chu Xuan estimated that the minimum reward for a year of seclusion would at least be at the level of a heaven-level scripture, right?
There were still a few days before the eighth month. Suddenly, a piece of news that shocked the entire Chu family arrived.
Chu Qing had encountered three elders of the heretic cult, including one of the vice sect leaders, and had been attacked.
Despite being under the protection of one of the Chu family¡¯s elders, he was still heavily injured.
A third-level void realm elder of the Chu family had fallen!
¡°These b*stards!¡± Chu Tianming was enraged.
Chu Xuan could hear Chu Tianming¡¯s enraged roar even from the small courtyard.
Chu Qing was someone he had specially groomed to seed the role of family patriarch.
He had performed extremely well during the operation to eradicate the cult.
Once Chu Qing matured, not only would he be able to stabilize the position and status of the Chu family, he would even be able to bring the family to a higher level.
When Chu Qing had been surrounded and attacked, the first thing that came to everyone¡¯s mind was whether the information had been sold by ck Moon Tower.
When this happened, the people around Chu Qing were all investigated to see if there were any spies of ck Moon Tower present among them.
Since they could not do anything to the ck Moon Tower, they could at least kill a few spies?
Chu Tianming left the ancestral residence with a treasured artifact and personally attacked the cult.
He did not bring the family¡¯s treasured artifact out. After all, that was needed to guard the ancestral residence.
After Chu Tianming¡¯s departure, the Chu family strengthened their defenses yet again.
In fact, there were even void realm elders patrolling the area.
Chu Qing had been heavily injured and Chu Yun, who was also a heaven¡¯s blessed of the Chu family and doted on by Chu Tianming, might very well be the cult¡¯s next target.
Chu Xuan could not help but worry about Chu Yun.
Chu Tianming personally took action. At this moment, in the eyes of outsiders, the Chu family¡¯s territory was definitely in its most vulnerable state.
Chu Xuan even suspected that it had all been a trick by the cultists to lure the tiger away from the mountain.
However, Chu Tianming was not so stupid. Since he dared to leave the ancestral residence, it meant that the Chu family had an expert of the same level as him guarding it.
For the Chu family to be able to stand strong for such a long time, it had to have its own foundation. Chu Xuan, however, could note into contact with such information.
Chu Xuan raised his vignce. Since Chu Tianming had left the Chu family¡¯s territory, it was very likely that the experts from the cult woulde again.
At night, Chu Xuan would activate the minor five elements array formation. There did not seem to be anything unusual in the courtyard, but once someone stepped in, they would be trapped inside.
With the minor five elements array formation, even if there was a battle, he could ensure that the noise and fluctuations from the fight would not spread out.
This would prevent the scenario of his strength being exposed due to the battle.
After Chu Tianming left, the servants would not naturally not know what was going on with the cult, so Chu Xuan was unaware of how the matter was progressing.
¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for eight months. You¡¯ve been rewarded with a thousand threads spirit.¡±
The reward for eight months of seclusion finally came. It was actually an emperor-level artifact. Even though it was a low-level emperor artifact, it was far from beingparable to a treasured artifact.
The thousand threads spirit was not an offensive-type emperor artifact, nor was it a defensive-type. Instead, it was a binding and sealing-type emperor artifact.
With the emperor-level artifact in hand, Chu Xuan¡¯s confidence increased. Even if a seventh-level unity realm expert attacked, relying on the minor five elements array formation and the thousand threads spirit was enough to make the other party suffer a serious setback.
Although the consumption of using an emperor artifact was extremelyrge, Chu Xuan had cultivated the emperor-level scripture, and his spiritual will had already surpassed the void realm, and wasparable to a first or second-level unity realm martial artist. Activating the thousand threads spirit once would not be a big problem for him.
As long as he managed to trap his enemy inside the thousand threads spirit, unless the other party also had an emperor artifact, they would not be able to escape.
Given enough time to recover his spiritual power and will, killing the enemy would naturally not be a problem.
Another few days passed uneventfully.
On this night, two figures that were practicallypletely merged into the darkness silently entered the Chu family¡¯s territory.
A man and a woman had arrived, and their cultivations were both at the second-level of the void realm, and they were both elder-level experts of the cult.
The woman¡¯s figure was enchanting, and her face looked rather unusual.
Zhu Yan and Zhu Qiang had received orders to put on the illusion equipment they had spent a great price to obtain, and to conceal themselves in the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Soon, they arrived not far from Chu Xuan¡¯s small courtyard.
¡°Is the son of Chu Qiuluo living there?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Zhu Yan looked at the small courtyard and suddenly had a perverted thought.
Chapter 16 - Something Is Wrong With The Chu Family
Chapter 16: Something Is Wrong With The Chu Family
Zhu Qiang noticed that Zhu Yan¡¯s expression had gradually contorted, and that her eyes were filled with evil and perverted thoughts.
His heart trembled. This woman, what bad thing is she up to again?
He hurriedly sent over a voice transmission, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son. Focus on the mission at hand.¡±
¡°No, I have an idea now!¡±
Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and the corners of her mouth curled up. Her smile turned more and more sinister.
¡°What do you think will happen if I give birth to a grandson for Chu Qiuluo and a great-grandson for that old ghost Chu Tianming?¡±
¡°Even thinking about it excites me to no end!¡±
Zhu Qiang¡¯s eyes widened as he sucked in a breath of cold air. F*ck, this woman was too f*cking evil!
Zhu Yan¡¯s smile became more and more perverted.
¡°If it really turns out this way, will the Chu family kill me? Or will they kill Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son and Chu Qiuluo¡¯s grandson?¡±
¡°What will happen if Chu Qiuluo returns one day?¡±
Zhu Qiang shivered. When he imagined that scene, he broke out into a cold sweat.
If this matter was really sessful, the Chu family would lose all face. What Would Chu Qiuluo do?
What would Chu Tianming think?
F*ck!
He did not know why, but he was actually looking forward to it.
¡°The mission at hand is more important. Let¡¯s notplicate matters, shall we?¡±
Zhu Qiang was indeed looking forward to it, but in order to avoid creating more problems, he tried to persuade her.
¡°You don¡¯t understand. Since we¡¯re already here, we should take advantage of Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son¡¯s presence. If we¡¯re exposed, at least we¡¯ll have a hostage.¡±
Zhu Yan walked toward the small courtyard step by step.
¡°Will ck Moon Tower sell information regarding our actions and whereabouts to the Chu family?¡±
With a hostage in hand, it seemed that they would be able to escape unscathed. Zhu Qiang followed behind her and asked worriedly.
¡°Hmph, how could those ck-hearted people from ck Moon Tower sell our whereabouts to the Chu family so easily?¡±
Zhu Yan sneered and said, ¡°Only when the Chu family has suffered heavy losses can intelligence on us be sold for a higher price.¡±
Zhu Qiang thought about it and agreed. Were it not for ck Moon Tower secretly providing some intelligence support to them, the cult in Chu County would have long been eradicated.
ck Moon Tower was truly ck-hearted. For the sake of maximizing their own benefits, they secretly stirred up and encouraged trouble.
However, ck Moon Tower was powerful, and even the evil imperial court was wary of them.
Chu Xuan felt very helpless.
More cult members who were courting death hade.
If you wanted to create trouble, could you not just go around me?
Why did you have to target me?
The ones who had infiltrated the territory this time were actually two void realm experts, who were senior leaders at the level of elders in the cult.
The precious clothes they wore could actuallypletely merge their figures into the darkness, almost as if they were hiding in the void. Even the spiritual will of a void realm martial artist would not be able to detect them easily.
Such precious clothes would have no doubt been purchased from ck Moon Tower.
The heretic cult had paid a huge price in order to secure the sess of this operation.
They had even dispatched two void realm elders.
Zhu Yan and Zhu Qiang entered the courtyard without a hitch and, from a nce, they saw Chu Xuan sitting on the reclining chair in the courtyard.
¡°He¡¯s so handsome. As expected of Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son!¡±
Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and her smile became even brighter.
¡°Huh?¡±
Chu Xuan frowned. What kind of expression did this bewitching, but multi-colored ugly freak have?
Did she train evil techniques to the point of foolishness?
¡°Little boy,e with me. I¡¯ll take good care of you. I¡¯ll definitely give birth to a big, healthy boy for you!¡±
Zhu Yan¡¯s smile gradually turned perverted. She raised her hand and tried to grab Chu Xuan!
What the f*ck!
Chu Xuan was so disgusted that goosebumps appeared all over his body.
The old witch had to die!
He originally wanted to capture her and interrogate her. He wanted to nt a soul seed seal on her so that she could go back and kill the heretic cult¡¯s experts.
However, the moment Zhu Yan opened her mouth, he was ovee with utter disgust.
¡°Go to hell, old witch!¡±
He raised his hand and pointed his finger at her. A bolt of lightning shot out from his finger.
Thunderbolt Finger!
Zhu Yan¡¯s perverted smile froze on her face.
Not good!
The spiritual power in her body surged, and she was about to resist his attack.
However, in his disgust and anger, Chu Xuan attacked with full force, so how could she resist?
Chi!
The lightning directly poked a hole in her face.
¡°Disgusting!¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s finger quickly pointed, and bolts of lightning shot out each time.
Pu, Pu, Pu!
Lightning shed all over Zhu Yan¡¯s body, and ck smoke filled the air. The corpse that had not even fallen down was instantly turned into a sieve by his attacks!
Zhu Qiang, who was standing to the side, felt a chill rush to his head. His entire body trembled, and cold sweat dripped down his back.
This was too terrifying!
How old was he?
He was even more terrifying than Chu Qiuluo back then.
Flee!
He had to flee!
Zhu Qiang cursed Zhu Yan to death in his heart. Why did she have to have this kind of perverted idea? Now, his mission was in jeopardy, and his partner¡¯s body had been turned into a sieve!
His body moved, and he retreated rapidly!
Boom!
For some reason, despite retreating rapidly, there was an unusual atmosphere in the surroundings, and he hadpletely lost his sense of direction.
Not far ahead, he could clearly see the courtyard wall.
Nevertheless, despite how hard he rushed forward, he could not get close to it.
Gulp!
Zhu Qiang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his heart sank!
Array formation?
There was a truth realm expert in the Chu family?
How could it be?
Could it be that Chu Qiuluo had returned?
When he thought of the person who had suppressed the Qin Kingdom by himself, the most talented man in the history of the Chu family, or even the history of the Qin Kingdom...
Zhu Qiang¡¯s heart sank.
It was rumored that Chu Qiuluo and his wife had gone missing while exploring a mystic realm. Could it be that they had obtained a great opportunity and had broken through to the truth realm?
Otherwise, how could the Chu family possess an array formation?
Formations were very few and far between in the Southern Region.
If Chu Qiuluo had not broken through to the truth realm, then the Chu family must have paid a huge price to buy a formation-setting artifact from ck Moon Tower!
No matter what the situation was, Zhu Qiang knew that he was going to die!
Since that was the case, then he had to take a gamble!
A fierce look shed across Zhu Qiang¡¯s face. He was about to release the demonic smoke that he had prepared for this trip when, suddenly, arge hand grabbed him.
There was no way for him to resist. He was directly captured and sealed, unable to move.
Chu Xuan sat on the chair and looked down at Zhu Qiang, who was lying on the ground.
Zhu Qiang noticed that Zhu Yan¡¯s corpse, which had been turned into a sieve, was currently being devoured by a strange-looking small tree.
After a short while, Zhu Yan¡¯s corpse disappeared.
He was terrified. That small tree seemed to be looking at him now, eager to devour him.
Something was wrong with the Chu family!
What kind of strange tree was that?
Why was Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son so strong?
Could it be that the Chu family had been hiding their strength and were plotting something big?
¡°You guys havee to disturb me time and time again. Your cult is really courting death.¡±
Chu Xuan said coldly.
He did not speak any further. A small seal appeared in his hand, and he directly used the soul seed seal to nt the soul seed seal on Zhu Qiang.
Zhu Qiang was shocked to find that he no longer felt any enmity towards Chu Xuan. He could not think of any thoughts of resisting or attacking him.
He clearly had all sorts of enmity toward Chu Xuan in his heart. He had even wanted to kill him just a moment ago.
What was going on?
Zhu Qiang was terrified.
His thoughts were normal and his consciousness was clear. However, he did not and could not drum up any enmity or any desire to resist toward Chu Xuan.
Even if the other party attacked him in order to kill, he would not resist. In fact, he would even obediently stretch out his neck.
This was the first time Chu Xian had used the soul seed seal, and he was filled with anticipation for the results.
Through the soul seed seal, he could sense Zhu Qiang¡¯s current state.
This meant that he could sense the death of the person who had been nted with the soul seed seal, and he would also know how he died.
Chu Xuan felt that he could use the soul seed seal as a medium to send a wisp of his spiritual will over.
However, he did not know if he would vite the rules of seclusion by sending a wisp of his spiritual will out with Zhu Qiang when he left the small courtyard.
Chapter 17 - Zhu Qiang Has Gone Crazy
Chapter 17: Zhu Qiang Has Gone Crazy
Chu Xuan only thought about it briefly. He would not take the risk to send over a wisp of his spiritual will and leave with Zhu Qiang.
If his actions broke the rules of seclusion, his seclusion record would be reset. After staying in the courtyard for such a long time, he would then have to start from the beginning again.
After nting the soul seed seal on Zhu Qiang, Chu Xuan inquired about his purpose ining here.
In order to inflict losses to the Chu family, the cult had to pay a higher price every time they took action. This time, they actually brought along a wisp of demonic smoke.
Demonic smoke was different from poisonous smoke and toxic fire. Once it was released, the contaminated area would be extremely difficult to restore.
The price one would need to pay to purchase it was more than ten times that of poisonous smoke and toxic fire.
Moreover, once people below the profound realm inhaled the demonic smoke, their consciousness would be chaotic and they would fall into madness.
If the demonic smoke was really released in the Chu family¡¯s territory, the servants would definitely suffer heavy casualties.
One had to know that the servants in the Chu family¡¯s territory were all handpicked and had a certain amount of talent in various fields. Moreover, their family backgrounds were clean and they were rtively loyal to the family. They were truly assets worth nurturing.
If the casualties among them were serious, it would definitely be a great loss to the family.
The demonic smoke was refined from the corpses of the demon race. It had a very strong contaminating power. Even evil cultivators did not dare to easilye into contact with the demonic smoke before they broke through to the spirit realm.
The demon race had existed for a very long time in the Southern Region.
In some ancient battlefields, there would be a small number of demon corpses left behind.
Usually, only evil cultivators would collect the demon corpses.
The cult was really acting ruthlessly this time.
Chu Xuan looked at Zhu Qiang and directly forced him to act ording to his own will.
He ordered Zhu Qiang to return to the cult¡¯s base, release the poisonous smoke, and conduct a sneak attack on the experts of the cult. He tasked Zhu Qiang with killing as many as he could, and never revealing anything about the Chu family.
After giving him the order, he let Zhu Qiang leave.
Zhu Qiang was on the verge of copse. His consciousness and thoughts were clear. The only thing he could not do was resist the will of his controller which was hidden in the darkness.
He felt terrified in his heart, but the expression on his face did not show it at all.
Everything looked normal, and there was no sign that he was being controlled.
It was over!
Zhu Qiang knew that he was going to die. The Chu family was too terrifying.
The cult¡¯s Chu County secret headquarters.
This was their third headquarters.
They would change locations every once in a while.
Besides avoiding the Chu family¡¯s detection, they also wanted to avoid ck Moon Tower.
If they stayed in one ce for too long, it would be easy for ck Moon Tower to find them. They might even sell information about their secret base to the Chu family at a high price.
In order to prevent such a situation from happening, the headquarters would change locations every once in a while.
Only the leader, vice leader, and a few elders knew the location of the headquarters.
They could be trusted. It was almost guaranteed that ck Moon Tower could not spy on them.
In the cave, the cult¡¯s vice sect leader for the Qin Kingdom, Wang Tu, and the cult¡¯s protector for the Purple Moon Kingdom sat at the head of the table.
The Chu County leader and many elders sat at the table as well.
They were all waiting for the news of Zhu Qiang and Zhu Yan.
Chu Qing had been heavily injured and a third-level void realm Chu elder had fallen. They had finally enraged Chu Tianming, forcing him to leave the family territory and make a move personally.
The cult took decisive action and once again aimed to take revenge on the Chu family¡¯s territory.
It was all thanks to the Chu n that the cult had suffered heavy losses recently.
A branch of the cult in the Purple Moon Kingdom had even been directly annihted.
The Qin kingdom was in a situation where the four families ruled together and, under most circumstances, they were each in charge of their own territories.
However, the Purple Moon Kingdom was not like this. The Violet Moon Kingdom¡¯s royal family was extremely powerful and firmly controlled the entire kingdom so, at the first possible moment, they gathered a portion of their strength and struck out with lightning speed to annihte a branch of the cult.
The fourth-level void realm branch leader and numerous elders were all annihted.
It was precisely because of this that the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s cult protector brought along a wisp of demonic smoke in order to take revenge on the Chu family!
¡°Brother Wang Tu, why don¡¯t we join forces to kill that old ghost Chu Tianming?¡±
The Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s cult protector asked darkly.
Wang Tu could not be bothered with him and did not reply.
If the cult had the ability to kill Chu Tianming, would they still be hiding here and there?
Chu Tianming was the patriarch of one of the three aristocratic families of the Qin Kingdom. He was a bona fide half-step unity realm cultivator and was carrying a treasured artifact with him.
Unless a powerful warrior at the unity realm made a move, who could kill him?
In the Qin Kingdom, there was only one warrior at the first level of the unity realm.
If one wanted to kill Chu Tianming, they would need to enlist the aid of an elite warrior from the evil imperial court.
However, the evil imperial court was not without its own enemies either. An elite warrior at the unity realm could not leave easily, especially when the evil king was in closed-door cultivation.
In the end, the Qin Kingdom was still a little remote and barren. The evil imperial court would not pay much attention to it.
Had it not been so barren, the Qin Kingdom would not be so weak.
Seeing that Wang Tu did not speak, the cult protector from the Purple Moon Kingdom did not give up and said, ¡°With thebined strength of several people, so what if he has a treasured artifact? There is still a chance to kill him!¡±
The branch leader in the Purple Moon Kingdom was his younger brother. Thanks to the Chu family, he had actually fallen.
He felt great hatred in his heart!
Wang Tu said coldly, ¡°How many people would we need? Are they going to perish together with Chu Tianming?¡±
Ignoring the cult protector from the Purple Moon Kingdom, Wang Tu said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait another day. If Zhu Qiang and Zhu Yan don¡¯t return, we will leave this ce!¡±
He was worried that ck Moon Tower would have already found out about this ce. Chu Tianming was currently enraged and might have really spent arge sum to purchase this information.
Once Chu Tianming attacked, it was unknown how many of the people present here would survive.
He was almost certain that Chu Tianming would try to kill him first. He was definitely the most dangerous person present.
Then, Zhu Qiang returned.
¡°Why are you alone?¡±
Wang Tu frowned.
Zhu Qiang was on the verge of breaking down in the depths of his heart. He was in utter despair, but he could not go against his controller¡¯s will.
¡°Sect master, Zhu Yan is hiding in the Chu family¡¯s territory. We found an important piece of information, so I came back to report it to the sect leader.¡±
¡°What kind of information?¡±
Wang Tu did not doubt his words at all.
Zhu Qiang nced at the cult protector from the Purple Moon Kingdom. He hesitated for a moment before approaching.
Wang Tu nced at the protector from the Purple Moon Kingdom and thought for a moment. The other party was also a high-level member of the cult and also served the evil imperial court. It would not be a problem for him to hear this information as well.
Theirmon enemy was the Chu family. Since the information pertained to the Chu family, they should no doubt share it with him.
Since Zhu Qiang was acting so cautiously, it was likely that this piece of intelligence was very important. Even the other elders could not be allowed to hear it. Otherwise, it might increase the chances of it being leaked.
¡°Sect leader, the Chu family has been...¡±
Zhu Qiang approached Wang Tu and sent him a voice transmission, while acting as if he was taking out something.
¡°Boom!¡±
Suddenly, a violent gray light erupted.
Zhu Qiang made his move.
The moment he made his move, he struck with full force.
Wang Tu was caught off guard. Half of his body was shattered, and his spiritual will was shaken. He was on the verge of death.
This sudden change stunned everyone present.
Boom!
After the sessful attack, Zhu Qiang¡¯s second strike struck the cult protector from the Purple Moon Kingdom.
Pfft!
The protector of the Purple Moon Kingdom could not dodge in time and was instantly heavily injured, but he did not die immediately.
¡°Zhu Qiang, what are you doing?¡±
Wang Tu¡¯s spiritual will had not yet dispersed, and he let out an angry roar!
¡°All of you should die!¡±
Zhu Qiang released the demonic smoke.
The demonic smoke billowed in the cave, and he roared, ¡°All of you should die! I am the sect leader of the cult, and I will be immortalized eternally. I am the only one qualified to be the sect leader of the cult in the Qin Kingdom!¡±
He attacked crazily.
After being stunned for a moment, the others reacted.
¡°Zhu Qiang has gone mad!¡±
¡°Kill him quickly! He has gone mad!¡±
¡°Was he affected by the demonic smoke?¡±
The other cult elders attacked one after another.
However, Zhu Qiang did not care about his life at all. He only attacked and did not defend. Moreover, he targeted one person and attacked with all his might,pletely ignoring the attacks of the others.
Pfft!
Another cult elder had fallen!
His face was filled with resentment. ¡°D*mn you, Zhu Qiang! I was your lifelong friend! How dare you target me!¡±
Chapter 18 - Fighting And Killing The Cult Without Leaving Home
Chapter 18: Fighting And Killing The Cult Without Leaving Home
Zhu Qiang was on the verge of a mental breakdown. His lifelong friend had fallen at his hands.
Thinking back to the past, they had been hunted down and done some evil things together.
Yet now, he had died by his hands!
He did not want to kill him but, for some reason, killing him brought some unknown joy to his soul!
The battle in the cave was intense, and flesh and blood could be seen flying everywhere.
Zhu Qiang was, after all, rather weak, so how could he withstand the attacks of those around him?
¡°I can¡¯t die like this!¡±
Zhu Qiang¡¯s broken body suddenly pounced on a person and hugged him tightly.
It was another elder that he was on good terms with!
Bang!
Zhu Qiang self-destructed.
His spiritual will and spiritual power exploded in unison.
The elder that he hugged immediately suffered heavy injuries and was on the verge of death!
His heart was on the verge of copse!
D*mn it, when we were young, we did say that we were not born on the same day but wanted to die on the same day, but that was just a joke.
We did not even make an oath, so why did you take it seriously?
That son of a b*tch Zhu Qiang actually dragged me to die together with him!
The battle ended soon after.
The other cult experts all fell silent.
Vice sect leader Wang Tu had fallen, and two other elders had also fallen alongside him.
The cult protector from the Purple Moon Kingdom had also fallen in the battle.
He had been severely injured by Zhu Qiang¡¯s sneak attack. The fluctuations from all the fighting had ¡°coincidentally¡± affected him.
Zhu Qiang had suddenly gone crazy. They did not know whether it was rted to the demonic smoke.
However, for the safety of the cult, the protector from the Purple Moon Kingdom had no choice but to die.
¡°Retreat, let¡¯s change our location and report to headquarters. I¡¯m afraid that Zhu Yan is also dead!¡±
The branch leader of the Chu County cult said.
The others did not have any objections and retreated from the cave one after the other.
At the same time, they felt extremely aggrieved. The cult had fallen on hard times everywhere and was suffering setbacks wherever they went. It had all started from the Chu family¡¯s purge of the cult.
Their hatred toward the Chu family had increased several-fold.
..
¡°You have not left seclusion and stayed at home, but still managed to instigate a counterattack on the cult. You have been rewarded with ten years¡¯ worth of cultivation!¡±
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. The soul seed seal was indeed awesome, and Zhu Qiang was also very powerful. He had actually killed some cult experts.
Boom!
A wave of power andprehension surged into his body, and his strength started growing rapidly.
After breaking through to the void realm, the speed of Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had slowed down.
Even if he consumed a spiritual pill to cultivate every day, his cultivation speed still did not increase.
The higher one¡¯s cultivation level, the slower the increase in one¡¯s strength would be.
Chu Xuan estimated that, by the end of the year, he would probably only be able to advance to the eighth or ninth level of the void realm.
However, his cultivation speed would probably scare people to death if news of it were to spread out.
Despite this, Chu Xuan was not satisfied. Currently, the battle between the Chu family and the cult was bing more and more intense, and the cult had failed several times and suffered heavy losses.
It seemed like it would only be a matter of time before they asked the elite warriors of the evil imperial court to make a move.
Therefore, he could not even dy one additional day in striving to raise his cultivation level to the emperor realm.
The reward of ten years¡¯ worth of cultivation was based on ten years of cultivation using the Great Luo Emperor scripture, rather than ten years¡¯ worth of cultivation based on Chu Xuan consuming spiritual pills.
Even so, Chu Xuan¡¯s strength finally surpassed the void realm and reached the first level of the unity realm!
After breaking through to the unity realm, his spiritual will and spiritual power would be able to merge with the void and reality, making a qualitative leap.
¡°I should be the number one expert of the Qin Kingdom now, right?¡±
Chu Xuan felt slightly more confident in his heart.
He was somewhat looking forward to the heretic cult sending people once again to ambush him.
The effect of the soul seed seal was unexpectedly great. If he could control a few void realm heretic cult elders, it would be almost enough to annihte the heretic cult¡¯s forces in Chu County.
In the capital of Chu County...
Chu Tianming followed Chu Yun and two other elders of the Chu family into a building with a ck moon engraved on the door que
A middle-aged man with a smile on his face quickly walked up to him.
¡°Patriarch Chu, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s expression did not look too good. Chu Qing had been surrounded and injured by the heretic cult¡¯s experts previously. Had he not been here for the information sold by ck Moon Tower, he would have torn this person¡¯s head off.
This was not the first time ck Moon Tower had done such a thing.
They sold information, epted assassination missions, sold treasures, and so on. The scope of ck Moon Tower¡¯s business was very wide. Sometimes, in order to increase their profit margins, it was not umon for them to secretly act to stir up trouble.
ck Moon Tower¡¯s ck-hearted ways were famous throughout the entire Southern Region.
The prices they charged were not standardized either. Instead, the prices were decided based on the location and situation.
For example, the price for assassinating an expert at the peak of the void realm was not considered too expensive in a strong country.
However, in the Qin Kingdom, the asking price was so high that one could only feel despair!
If not for that, the cult would have longmissioned ck Moon Tower to assassinate the patriarch of the Chu family.
Of course, in order to avoid encountering such a premise, and because it was indeed necessary, the Chu family had always been a major client of ck Moon Tower.
Unless the heretic cult offered a ridiculously high price, ck Moon Tower would not ept the mission of assassinating a major client like themselves.
¡°Tower Lord Wan, you sent me a message saying that there is important information for the Chu family. I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Just be direct with me. How much is the price? And is the information verified?¡±
Entering ck Moon Tower, they arrived at the VIP room.
¡°Patriarch Chu, the information of our ck Moon Tower has always been trustworthy. If the information turns out to be untrue, ck Moon Tower can reimburse you three times the price of the information. This is to ensure fairness and transparency.¡±
Wan Chang was all smiles.
The cult had actually brought the demonic smoke with them and infiltrated the Chu family to cause destruction. Such an important piece of information would definitely be sold for a good price.
Looking at the time, the cult would start to take action around now, right?
Even if Chu Tianming got his hands on the information, he might not be able to stop the tragedy from happening.
Once the cult seeded, the Chu family¡¯s territory would be filled with the demonic smoke. If they wanted to remove the contamination of the demonic smoke, they would definitely need to look for him again to purchase treasures that could remove the effects of the demonic smoke.
Wan Chang had already prepared such a treasure to remove the effects of the demonic smoke.
He was just waiting for the right opportunity to rip off Chu Tianming, this big fat sheep of a customer.
¡°Give me a quote.¡±
Chu Tianming did not dare to underestimate the importance of this information to the Chu family.
If the information had not been crucially important, Wan Chang would not havee to him personally.
ck Moon Tower was ck-hearted, but their reputation was worth its weight in gold.
¡°One million crystals.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob me instead?¡±
Chu Tianming said angrily.
¡°It¡¯s not like that at all!¡±
Wan Chang said seriously, ¡°Brother Chu, this is important information regarding the safety of your Chu family. If it was not worth this price, why would I quote this price to you? Besides, if the information is false, not only will ck Moon Tower refund you, we will alsopensate you three-fold!¡±
Chu Tianming became serious.
¡°Deal!¡±
He took out a storage bag, put in one million crystals, and threw it over to Wan Chang.
¡°Tell me the information.¡±
Wan Chang was very satisfied. The Chu family was such a generous customer. For the sake of sustainable ie, as long as they did not receive a high price from the cult or their other enemies, they would not let the Chu family disappear.
Any customer who could create a sustainable stream of ie for ck Moon Tower was a good customer.
¡°ording to our information, two elders of the cult have sneaked into the Chu family¡¯s territory carrying demonic smoke, and they are preparing to unleash it on the poption!¡±
Wan Chang said seriously.
¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
Chu Tianming was furious. What kind of important information was this?
What did they take the Chu family¡¯s territory for? A sieve that anyone could enter and leave as they wished?
¡°Of course, it¡¯s more than that.¡±
Wan Chang had expected such a reaction, and he narrowed his eyes as he said, ¡°I naturally know that the Chu family¡¯s territory is heavily guarded. Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s naturally impossible for them to sneak in.¡±
¡°This time, the cult has obtained two void-level treasured clothes, and those below the third level of the void realm will be unable to sense their. Even those at the peak of the void realm are unable to sense their presence beyond a certain range.¡±
¡°The Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence is naturally safe, but the remainingrge estate...¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s expression turned grim.
Chapter 19 - Wrong Information?
Chapter 19: Wrong Information?
The expressions of the other two elders of the Chu family changed drastically. One of them left immediately without waiting for instructions from Chu Tianming.
He sent a message while rushing back to the Chu family!
Chu Tianming cupped his hands and said, ¡°Goodbye!¡±
¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t worry too much even if you can¡¯t stop them in time. Our ck Moon Tower has countless treasures, and we can always help you recoup your losses.¡±
Wan Chang said with a smile as he sent Chu Tianming off.
¡°This must be Chu Yun. As expected of the current genius of the Chu family. In a short period of time, she has already broken through to the second level of the profound realm.¡±
As he said this, he took out a bracelet.
¡°Come over, dear niece. This is a gift for a major customer like the Chu family. You can keep it.¡±
That bracelet was a low-grade spirit artifact. It was a mass-produced product of ck Moon Tower, and it was specially used as gifts for major customers.
Its quality was naturally rather ordinary.
Although it was a low-grade spirit artifact, its true power was a grade higher than ordinary low-grade spirit artifacts.
Chu Yun did not like it, but she still reached out to take it.
Since she did not need it, she could give it to one of the servants.
The Chu family had many such low-grade spirit artifacts of simr grade. They were all gifts given to the Chu family afterpleting transactions with ck Moon Tower!
Chu Tianming¡¯s face was dark and baleful the entire time. The void-level treasured clothes the cultists were using had definitely been sold to them by ck Moon Tower.
Unfortunately, the Chu family was not strong enough to make an enemy of ck Moon Tower. Otherwise, they would have killed this b*stard!
They were actually pandering to both sides!
¡°Brother Chu, I¡¯ll be awaiting your next visit.¡±
Wan Chang was in a good mood.
Chu Tianming snorted and quickly returned to the ancestral residence of the Chu family.
He naturally knew what Wan Chang meant. If he rushed back now, it would definitely be toote.
This b*stard, he had timed it too precisely.
He would sell the information and,ter, also sell them treasures that could dispel the demonic smoke.
If he waited until he received news that the Chu family¡¯s territory had been contaminated by the demonic smoke, he would not have been able to sell information, and would thus lose out on a portion of the potential profits.
This ck-hearted Wan Chang!
Chu Tianming cursed in his heart.
..
Chu Xuan was puzzled. Was something big about to happen in the Chu family¡¯s territory?
All of a sudden, the defenses of the Chu family¡¯s territory had been beefed up again. More than ten void realm elders were dispatched to the borders of the territory to patrol.
Even the head butler personally held a detection-type spirit artifact in his hand and began to patrol the entire territory.
Could it be that the evil imperial court had sent over an expert?
Chu Xuan immediately felt pressured. Even if the evil imperial court sent someone this time, that person would likely only be at the unity realm, so he was not afraid at all.
However, once the battle actually started, would he not be exposed?
Moreover, if the evil imperial court¡¯s expert was defeated, there would soon be even more powerful expertsing over to attack.
If that was really the case, how would he be able to safely stay in seclusion?
The servant also realized what was happening, so Chu Xuan could only raise his level of vignce.
Chu Yun had returned.
¡°Thirteenth brother,e back to the ancestral residence with me. I¡¯ll plead on your behalf to grandfather.¡±
The first thing Chu Yun did was to ask Chu Xuan to return to the ancestral residence.
¡°I¡¯m fine here and livingfortably. I¡¯m not going back.¡±
Chu Xuan refused.
He was not going back to see Chu Tianming¡¯s ugly mug.
He would just stay in the courtyard and slowly became stronger, not taking a single step out.
¡°The ancestral grounds aren¡¯t safe.¡±
Chu Yun said anxiously.
¡°How can the ancestral grounds not be safe? You¡¯re worrying too much.¡±
In the entire Chu family, there was no ce safer than here.
¡°The cult is taking action. It¡¯s really dangerous.¡±
When Chu Yun informed him about the information obtained from ck Moon Tower, Chu Xuan¡¯s expression immediately turned strange.
Calcting the time, if he had not killed the two cultists, by the time Chu Tianming obtained the information, the Chu family territory would already be filled with demonic smoke.
ck Moon Tower was truly ck-hearted. They had sold soon-to-be useless information to them, and would then sell the necessary treasures to dispel the demonic smoke.
No wonder the Chu family was so nervous. Even the head butler was personally acting.
¡°Even the head butler hase out. The cult won¡¯t be able to infiltrate our territory.¡±
Chu Xuan put on a look of great confidence in the Chu family¡¯s strength.
¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here with thirteenth brother.¡±
When Chu Yun saw him acting like this, she changed her tune and decided to stay here with him.
Chu Xuan knew that she was still worried about him. As long as she stayed here, the head butler would definitely prioritize protecting this ce.
His heart was filled with warmth.
Chu Yun had gone out to train for a few months and had just returned. At this time, she had already broken through to the second level of the profound realm. It could be seen that she possessed superior innate talent, and that she was one of the best among the younger generation of the Chu family.
No wonder Chu Tianming doted on this girl so much.
¡°Thirteenth brother, is this the cat you raised?¡±
Chu Yun picked up the silly and adorable-looking Heavenly Spirit Cat and asked happily.
¡°Right, I was bored and raised it to relieve my boredom.¡±
The Heavenly Spirit Cat¡¯s strength had progressed rapidly, and was nowparable to a third-level void realm martial artist.
The Chu family was rxed on the outside, but tense on the inside. They were trying to bait the two elders and get them to reveal themselves so that they could rid themselves of this threat to the family.
If they did not kill them today, they would have to worry about them tomorrow; that the other party would sneak in and unleash the demonic smoke.
However, half a month passed.
Everything remained peaceful.
Even the cult experts of Chu County had gone somewhat silent and, when they encountered the experts of the Chu family, they fled at the first possible moment, and they were no longer as fierce and stubborn as before.
Chu Yun also stayed in the small courtyard for half a month.
Chu Xuan secretly ced some cultivation methods and secret techniques around the house. He lied that they had been left behind by his father, Chu Qiuluo.
Chu Yun spent most of her time flipping through these cultivation methods and secret techniques. In just half a month¡¯s time, she was already on the verge of breaking through to the third level of the profound realm.
Chu Xuan also included the profound realm and spirit realm chapters of the Great Luo Emperor scripture that he hadprehended. Chu Yun was overjoyed when she discovered them and did her best to cultivate the Great Luo Emperor scripture.
Chu Qiuluo could be considered a legend of the Chu family. Chu Yun did not doubt that these were left behind by him.
After a few more days, Chu Yun was about to break through to the third level of the profound realm.
As such, she could only return to the ancestral residence.
Chu Tianming was pleasantly surprised. He praised Chu Yun and scolded Chu Xuan a few more times. He had embarrassed the Chu family and his precious third son, Chu Qiuluo.
The cult had not made any movements. It was impossible for them to be on guard the entire time.
Therefore, after some investigation, they found traces of the demonic smoke at a location where a big battle had taken ce.
It seemed that the cult was experiencing an internal conflict?
Chu Tianming was stunned when he heard the news.
Would the cult also have internal conflict?
It had always been the case of the strong rising to the top. The loser would fall, and the winner would rise. There had never been such an internal conflict recorded in the history of the cult before.
Since the demonic smoke had already been released elsewhere, it was naturally impossible for it to appear in the Chu family¡¯s territory to wreak havoc.
This meant that the ck Moon Tower¡¯s information this time was wrong!
Chu Tianming was overjoyed and immediately set off for ck Moon Tower.
¡°Brother Wan, this is the first time ck Moon Tower¡¯s information has failed me.¡±
Chu Tianming sat in the VIP room with a wide smile on his face.
ck-hearted man, you cheated me of one million crystals. Now, not only are you going to spit it all out, you are also going topensate me three-fold.
Let me see if you are still full of yourself!
Wan Chang¡¯s face was dark. How could the intelligence be wrong?
What were those heretic b*stards doing?
ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligence was wrong, so they had topensate the buyer three-fold. As the tower lord, this meant that he was not capable enough, and also meant that he had failed in his duties.
If it was taken seriously, he would be reprimanded by the higher-ups, and perhaps even part of his benefits would be deducted.
¡°The intelligence can¡¯t be wrong. It¡¯s just that the cult was waid by an ident along the way.¡±
¡°Brother Wan, ck Moon Tower has always valued its reputation. Surely you must be aware of the consequences of providing false intelligence?¡±
Chu Tianming picked up his tea and sipped it slowly.
Wan Chang did not want topensate him. Once such a transaction was recorded, it would be a stain on his record in managing ck Moon Tower branch in Chu County¡¯s capital.
It would be evidence of hisck of ability.
In the future, when he was promoted to a higher position, it would be a weak point that could be targeted by hispetitors.
However, the reputation of ck Moon Tower could not be allowed to suffer either.
This was the root problem.
If his actions damaged the reputation of ck Moon Tower, he would be punished even more severely.
Chapter 20 - First Vice Sect Leader Zhang Kui
Chapter 20: First Vice Sect Leader Zhang Kui
In order to ensure that the reputation of ck Moon Tower was not damaged, ck Moon Tower had even killed people to silence them.
However, Wan Chang¡¯s strength and status were insufficient to pull this off.
If the other party had been a small figure at the mortal realm, it would have been feasible for him to do so. but Chu Tianming was the patriarch of the Chu family.
Disregarding his identity, just his strength alone was not something Wan Chang could deal with.
If he asked the experts of ck Moon Tower for help, would it not be equivalent to telling the higher-ups of ck Moon Tower that what he did caused the reputation of ck Moon Tower to be damaged, which resulted in him asking their experts to kill Chu Tianming to silence him?
He could neitherpensate them nor allow the reputation of ck Moon Tower to be damaged.
As such, he could only offer to exchange information.
¡°Brother Chu, there is an important piece of information regarding the cult. One million spirit crystals isn¡¯t too expensive, right?¡±
Chu Tianming replied with a smile, ¡°One million isn¡¯t a small amount. Is the information on the cult worth one million?¡±
Wan Chang cursed in his heart. They were actually extorting money from him.
¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a free service. Once the evil imperial court makes any unusual movements toward the Qin Kingdom or the Chu family, I¡¯ll inform brother Chu immediately. I won¡¯t dy the information. How about it?¡±
He was in the wrong. Even if Chu Tianming demanded a lot, Wan Chang could only endure it.
Chu Tianming cursed in his heart. Wan Chang was a b*stard. If he was not in the wrong this time, would he even tell him if the evil imperial court made any strange movements?
At that point, when the Chu family did not have time or opportunity to ask for help, in order not to suffer total destruction at the hands of the evil imperial court, would they not have to pay a huge price to request ck Moon Tower to protect them?
What a ck-hearted guy!
¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way for the sake of our long-term rtionship with brother Wan.¡±
It was the Chu family¡¯s own fault for not being strong enough.
Every year, they would pay a certain amount to request that ck Moon Tower keep an eye on the evil imperial court¡¯s movements. If Wan Chang, this ck-hearted person, really dyed the news, the Chu family would definitely face a great disaster.
Of course, ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligence gathering capabilities were not omnipotent.
The Chu family had always been on guard against the possibility of being totally wiped out.
The direct descendants were not all gathered in the family¡¯s territory, but had spread themselves out.
It was all for the sake of preserving the inheritance of the Chu family in case they suffered a destructive blow.
¡°The first vice sect leader and two protectors of the heretic cult have already arrived at Chu County.¡±
Wan Chang said with a smile, ¡°Brother Chu, this piece of information is worth a million crystals, right?¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s expression froze. The first vice sect leader of the heretic cult in the Qin Kingdom was the second strongest person in the heretic cult. His strength was at the peak of the eighth level of the void realm, and he was about to break through to the ninth level of the void realm.
Not to mention that those who could be protectors were all at the seventh level of the void realm.
¡°Where are his exact whereabouts?¡±
If the first vice sect leader of the heretic cult acted wantonly in Chu County, it would surely result in great losses for the Chu family.
¡°That is another piece of information altogether.¡±
Wan Chang chuckled and said.
Chu Tianming sneered. ¡°Just this piece of information about himing to Chu County isn¡¯t worth a million crystals. Although the ck Moon Tower¡¯s information is slightly faster, I can guarantee that, in less than a day, my Chu family will be able to receive news of the other partying to Chu County.¡±
After all, Chu County was under the control of the Chu family. After operating for so many years, their intelligence gathering ability was naturally not bad.
¡°Alright, this is their current hiding ce.¡±
Wan Chang took out a piece of paper and ced it on the table.
Chu Tianming picked it up and took a look, ¡°Thank you, brother Wan.¡±
He immediately left ck Moon Tower.
He was going to kill the first vice sect leader and the two protectors!
In a small farmhouse less than 300 li away from the Chu family¡¯s territory, the first vice sect leader of the cult in the Qin Kingdom, Zhang Kui, sat on a chair with a cold expression on his face.
Dong Qian, the cult¡¯s branch master in Chu County, lowered his head and said, ¡°Vice sect leader, we don¡¯t know the reason behind why Zhu Qiang suddenly went crazy.¡±
¡°We suspect that it has something to do with the protector of the Purple Moon Kingdom, but we don¡¯t understand the intention behind his actions.¡±
¡°What about Zhu Yan? Is she dead or alive? If she¡¯s dead, who killed her?¡±
Zhang Kui asked with a grim expression.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Dong Qian had a helpless expression on his face. Ever since the Chu family¡¯s sudden attack, the heretic cult had suffered cmity after cmity, and many elders had fallen in battle.
Even if they cultivated evil techniques and had the support of the evil imperial court, the number of void realm experts were limited.
This time, the heretic cult could have been said to have suffered great losses.
In the entire Chu County branch, there were only four void realm experts left.
This included himself, the branch leader, who was at the third level of the void realm.
The Chu family was detestable!
Zhang Kui¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. Other than that particr time a thousand years ago, the heretic cult had never suffered such a great loss.
The Chu County branch was almost half-crippled.
Not to mention that, throughout the entire Qin Kingdom, the heretic cult had lost one-fifth of its original strength.
¡°How did the Chu family find out where the evil cult was hiding?¡±
They had obtained a secret technique from a mystic realm, which could hide the aura of their evil cultivation methods. This helped the heretic cult members hide in in sight.
After many years of nning, their spies had infiltrated the Qin, Purple Moon Kingdom, and Great Zhou kingdoms. They just needed to develop and grow their strength and influence gradually. In the end, they would have be influential characters in those countries.
They would then wait for an opportunity to suddenly rebel and wrest control of the three countries under the banner of the evil imperial court.
As long as they took control of the three countries, the other surrounding strong countries would realize that they had already been brought under the banner of the evil imperial court. With the attitude of those strong countries, they would definitely not go to war with the evil imperial court over this barren region.
Once the n was sessful, they would definitely be able to be high-ranking officials of the evil imperial court and receive the attention of the evil king.
They would also be important figures in the court.
Thanks to their great contributions in securing the three countries, they would no doubt receive bountiful rewards. At that time, they could move to the evil imperial court and leave this barren region.
When they arrived at the evil imperial court, not only would they be rewarded, but the cultivation resources and methods there meant that they would inevitably reach the unity realm.
However, who would have thought that their painstaking ns, which had beenid out over the course of many years, would be unraveled just like that by the Chu family.
The heretic cult suffered heavy losses in an instant, and the spies that had been lurking in the three countries had almost beenpletely wiped out!
How hateful!
¡°I wonder, could it be rted to the information provided by ck Moon Tower?¡±
Dong Qian said in a low voice.
¡°ck Moon Tower is not omnipotent. Moreover, given the style of ck Moon Tower, how could they sell such information so easily for the sake of unknown benefits?¡±
Zhang Kui¡¯s face was gloomy and cold. From his investigation, the Chu family had not bought any important information from ck Moon Tower recently.
How could ck Moon Tower sell such important information at a low price?
The Chu family¡¯s actions could be detected by tracing the movements of their resources in a given period of time.
Zhang Kui would have never imagined that the trigger for this entire debacle was just because a pawn of the cult had wanted to take credit and control Chu Xuan.
¡°Get ready. Follow me over to the Chu family¡¯s territory tonight!¡±
¡°Cult master, there are many strong experts in the Chu family¡¯s territory. What if...¡±
Dong Qian had a worried expression on his face as he said those words.
¡°Old ghost Chu Tianming has already left the family territory. If I want to charge into the Chu family territory, so what? Since I dare to go, I naturally have the confidence to leave in one piece.¡±
Zhang Kui stood up, and the aura on his body exploded forth.
¡°Sect leader, you... you broke through?¡±
Dong Qian¡¯s face disyed a shocked expression.
Ninth-level void realm experts were considered to be the strongest experts in the Qin Kingdom.
If Zhang Kui had broken through, then the Qin Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult would have two ninth-level void realm experts!
No matter how strong Chu Tianming was, he still had not broken through to the unity realm, so Zhang Kui might be able to contend with him head-on.
The only thing that Zhang Kui wascking was a treasured artifact.
¡°Tonight, you¡¯ll follow me to challenge the Chu family.¡±
Zhang Kui took out a ck bead and tossed it over to Dong Qian.
¡°This... this is a spatial escape bead?¡±
Dong Qian was pleasantly surprised.
The spatial escape bead was sold at a price of one million spirit crystals at ck Moon Tower and, just like its name, it was a spirit artifact used to escape.
If one encountered a crisis, they could activate the escape bead and instantly escape a hundred li away.
With the escape bead, even if they were besieged by the elders of the Chu family, as long as they were not killed instantly, they would be able to make their escape.
Previously, when they had surrounded Chu Qing, he had seized the opportunity and activated an escape bead. Otherwise, they would have captured or killed him!
Chapter 21 - Is There Something Wrong With The Heads Of These Cultists?
Chapter 21: Is There Something Wrong With The Heads Of These Cultists?
??
After Zhang Kui had broken through, he was brimming with confidence.
Even if the Chu family¡¯s territory was a dragon¡¯sir or tiger¡¯s den, he still wanted to venture forth.
So what if they possessed the family¡¯s treasured artifact?
He could use the spatial escape bead to escape.
As long as he was sessful in his incursion into the Chu family¡¯s territory and managed to escape unscathed, he would definitely be able to apply a great deal of pressure on the Chu family.
As a result, the cult would face less pressure in Chu County.
In order to avoid a recurrence of his surprise attack, the Chu family would definitely gather their experts and return to defend their family¡¯s territory as well as some important location.
Chu Tianming would be restrained from leaving the Chu family¡¯s territory even more.
The Chu family had to pay the price for sabotaging the cult¡¯s years of nning and preparation.
When the evil imperial court was free to deal with them, they would definitely destroy the Chu family!
Were it not for this incident, the first target of the evil imperial court would have been the Qin royal family instead. However, thanks to this incident, their first target had shifted to the Chu family.
Zhang Kui and Dong Qian headed to the Chu family¡¯s territory.
ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligence had proven to be wrong, so the Chu family¡¯s defenses were slightly rxed. The head butler had also returned to the ancestral residence.
asionally, there would be void realm elders patrolling the territory.
Chu Yun was in seclusion in the ancestral residence, while Chu Xuan was staring at the spirit cultivating diagram and practicing the hundred tempering divine technique.
His spiritual will was nowparable to a sixth-level unity realm martial artist.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat was lying on the wall, taking a nap.
The spirit devouring flower was swaying its flowers and leaves around, looking rather bored.
Outside the Chu family¡¯s territory, two figures arrived silently.
After observing for a while, they found the direction in which it was easiest to break into the Chu family¡¯s territory, after which Zhang Kui and Dong Qian sneaked in silently.
Although they were intruding into the Chu family¡¯s territory, it was different from sneaking in.
Before he could enter the family¡¯s ancestral grounds, he would be stopped by the experts of the Chu family.
Zhang Kui¡¯s goal was not only to break into the Chu family¡¯s ancestral grounds, but also to break into the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
Of course, the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence was not easy to break into. There was no need to truly break into it. He only needed to break into the core area of the ancestral grounds to achieve his objective.
The ancestral residence was located at the core of the Chu family¡¯s ancestral grounds.
If someone broke into the core area of the Chu family¡¯s ancestral grounds, even if they did not break into the ancestral residence itself, it would be enough to inflict great pressure on the Chu family.
Zhang Kui was very confident!
After easily entering the Chu family¡¯s territory, Zhang Kui strolled about leisurely, not at all looking like he had broken into a dragon¡¯sir or tiger¡¯s den at all.
On the other hand, Dong Qian¡¯s strength was rtively weak, so his expression was slightly nervous as he looked around vigntly.
¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. So what if you¡¯re discovered?¡±
Zhang Kui said proudly, ¡°If wee across ordinary elders of the Chu family, we¡¯ll kill every single person we see. So what if we directly kill our way into the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence?¡±
¡°F*ck!¡± Dong Qian cursed in his heart. You¡¯re f*cking strong, so you¡¯re naturally not afraid, but I don¡¯t have your ability.¡±
If he were to be surrounded and attacked by several elders at the third level of the void realm or above, he was afraid that he would be beaten to death before he could even use the spatial escape bead!
Even if he sessfully activated the spatial escape bead, he would still suffer heavy injuries.
How could he not treat his precious life carefully?
Dong Qian felt slightly uneasy in his heart, as he had a feeling that something would happen on this trip.
When he passed by a courtyard not far away, Zhang Kui suddenly stopped in his tracks.
¡°Is that where Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son lives?¡±
It was no secret that Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son had been expelled from the ancestral residence by Chu Tianming.
Before the spies inside the Chu family had been cleaned up, the cult had already obtained this information.
¡°It should be.¡±
As the branch leader of the cult in Chu County, Dong Qian naturally possessed information regarding Chu Xuan.
The cult would not pay too much attention to the direct descendants of the Chu family who were below the profound realm.
Unless of course one happened to be Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son.
After all, Chu Qiuluo¡¯s strength had at one time suppressed the entire Qin Kingdom!
He was the most talented person in the history of the Chu family.
Zhang Kui thought to himself.
¡°Chu Qiuluo... although his son is a little useless, he is still Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son. If we control him, we might be able to gain something.¡±
¡°Sect leader, you mean to recruit him into our cult?¡± Dong Qian asked
No one knew if Chu Qiuluo and his wife were dead, since there had been no news about them since they went missing.
Before they went missing, it was rumored that Chu Qiuluo was already at the ninth level of the void realm, and that he was even about to break through to the unity realm.
If he had not gone missing, the Chu family might already have a unity realm expert guarding it now.
The strength of the Chu family might have even surpassed the Qin family.
¡°There are two options. First, control Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son and help him break through to the profound realm. After that, we¡¯ll let him return to the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence and be a chess piece for our cult.¡±
¡°Second, we can recruit him into our cult and teach him the evil techniques. He¡¯ll be our cult¡¯s murder weapon.¡±
As Zhang Kui spoke, his eyes shed with wisdom.
¡°Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son cultivating evil techniques and bing an evil cultivator. If he kills others wantonly, I¡¯d like to see how the Chu family will deal with him.¡±
The more Zhang Kui thought about it, the more tempted he was by the n. He continued, ¡°If that old ghost Chu Tianming kills Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son with his own hands, I want to see how Chu Qiuluo will deal with him if hees back one day.¡±
¡°Moreover, if Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son is in our cult, when and if Chu Qiuluoes back one day, I¡¯ll let this son of his meet him and see if Chu Qiuluo will kill him or not.¡±
The more he spoke, the more excited Zhang Kui became. He said, ¡°It just so happens that we can apply for an evil heart pill from the evil imperial court and mess up his mind, turning him into a loyal supporter and proponent of our evil techniques.¡±
Dong Qian said worriedly, ¡°Sect leader, what if Chu Qiuluo is not dead and, seeing that his son has been forced into the cult, goes crazy and exterminates our cult?¡±
¡°What are you afraid of? At worst, we can just run away!¡±
Zhang Kui sneered and said, ¡°Can he kill his own son? If he really kills his son, seeing that the one who caused his son to be captured and forced into the cult is none other than the old ghost Chu Tianming, what do you think Chu Qiuluo will do?¡±
¡°Heh, were it not for old ghost Chu Tianming expelling Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son, how would our cult even have the chance to make a move? I¡¯d like to see how Chu Qiuluo treats the Chu family when he finds out!¡±
Dong Qian thought about it and agreed. No matter how he looked at it, the cult would not suffer any losses.
¡°Let¡¯s go and capture Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son. I want to take Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son away in front of the Chu family and anger old ghost Chu Tianming to death!¡±
Zhang Kui sneered and headed straight for the small courtyard.
Dong Qian followed closely behind.
Chu Xuan sighed.
Is everyone from the heretic cult crazy?
They kept sneaking into the territory, but if they wanted to cause trouble, then they should go cause trouble.
Why did they always have to target him before they went over to cause trouble?
If these two people went to cause trouble, Chu Xuan would still have not left the courtyard, so he naturally would not have been able to make a move to stop them.
However, these two people just had to target him!
They were courting death!
Zhang Kui¡¯s strength was at the initial stage of the ninth level of the void realm, which was naturally nothing to the current Chu Xuan.
However, it had only been a short while, and the strength of the invaders had soared once again. Would it be the evil imperial court¡¯s unity stage powerhouse that attacked the next time?
Chu Xuan felt pressured.
He had to live in seclusion for at least a year, so he had to try his best not to kill these two people.
The soul seed seal was about toe in handy again.
Zhang Kui and Dong Qian entered the courtyard and saw Chu Xuan. Without saying anything, Zhang Kui directly made a move.
As soon as he made his move, the surrounding environment changed. mes surged, huge trees towered into the sky, and stone boulders rolled around. Huge waves surged up into the sky, and sharp des swept across thendscape.
Not good!
Zhang Kui was horrified. Evil energy surged through his body, and he was just about to activate the bead and escape.
However, a huge palm swept over, and illusion and reality fused together with heaven and earth to form a seal!
No matter how hard Zhang Kui struggled, he was still held tightly within the palm. The bones in his body emitted cracking sounds, and a sense of life-and-death crisis filled his heart!
Unity realm!
There was a unity realm expert in the Chu family!
Who was it?
Zhang Kui was overwhelmed with shock. He tried to activate the spatial escape bead in a hurry, but the spiritual energy in his body had been sealed and his spiritual will was suppressed. He did not even have the slightest chance of escaping.
He felt despair!
Chapter 22 - Subduing Zhang Kui
Chapter 22: Subduing Zhang Kui
Pa!
Zhang Kui knelt in front of Chu Xuan.
¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±
Looking at Chu Xuan who was sitting on the reclining chair, Zhang Kui could not believe his eyes. Was this young man the one who attacked just now?
He looked a little like Chu Qiuluo.
Was he not Chu Qiuluo¡¯s useless son?
Was such a young unity realm expert a useless person?
Beside him, Dong Qian¡¯s face was swollen and he had fainted on the ground.
On his head, there was a silly and cute-looking cat.
The moment Dong Qian entered the courtyard, he felt his shoulder weighed down as something jumped onto his shoulder.
He was so scared that his hair stood on end. Before he could react, he felt a small, fleshy paw p his face repeatedly at an extremely fast speed.
It pped both sides of his face.
He fell to the ground in a daze.
He did not dare to move. He did not even dare to activate the spatial escape bead.
He cursed Zhang Kui in his heart. He just had to insist on breaking into the Chu family¡¯s territory. Was he going to die now?
Chu Xuan sighed gloomily and asked, ¡°Are you cultists all mentally ill? Why do you insist on targeting me? Is it because my father is Chu Qiuluo?¡±
Zhang Kui wanted to cry, but had no tears to do so. Under normal circumstances, he would naturally not have paid any attention to a piece of trash among the direct descendants of the Chu family.
However, his father was Chu Qiu Luo, which was why it was different.
D*mn it, your father was already a monstrous expert, and now his son is even more ridiculous.
¡°What status do you have in the cult? Ninth level of the void realm, and your strength isn¡¯t bad either...¡±
Chu Xuan asked curiously.
A ninth-level void realm martial artist was considered a true peak expert in the Qin Kingdom, and this person ought to be an important figure in the cult.
If he killed him, the cult would surely send an even stronger expert after they discovered his demise.
How troublesome!
He only wanted to stay in seclusion and be stronger peacefully, yet why was there so much nonsense hindering him from doing so?
Zhang Kui felt that he ought to put up a strong front rather than lower his head to a young man, as doing so would be beneath his dignity.
Suddenly, he saw a small tree swiftly crawling over using its roots.
It seemed to indicate that it was very interested in him.
He panicked.
How could a tree that could walk be simple?
¡°I¡¯m Zhang Kui, the first vice sect leader of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s cult!¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°His status isn¡¯t low at all.¡±
He formed a n in his heart and decided to control Zhang Kui, the first vice sect leader. With his status in the cult, he could naturally order the cult to stop harassing him.
Moreover, with him acting as a high-level spy in the cult, if the evil imperial court made any moves, he would be able to be notified in advance.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I, Chu Xuan, wouldn¡¯t even kill a chicken, so why would I kill you?¡±
Zhang Kui¡¯s body trembled, and his heart became even more panicked. Anyone who said such words was not a good person.
He still remembered that Chu Qiuluo had said something simr back then but, in the blink of an eye, he had massacred dozens of cultists.
His son was the same.
His life was at stake here!
Zhang Kui broke out in cold sweat. He wanted to put up a desperate struggle, but he could not move at all.
Cultists were brutal, but not all of them were unafraid of death. Zhang Kui happened to be one who was afraid of death.
¡°The first vice sect leader might be a valuable asset. It would be a pity to kill him,¡± Chu Xuan said to himself.
Dong Qian, who was pretending to be unconscious, suddenly trembled when he heard that Zhang Kui, the vice sect leader, was valuable and that it would be a pity to kill him. In that case, would he be the one killed instead?
¡°Young Master Chu, Young Master Chu, I am the branch leader of the cult in Chu County. I am also someone of value.¡±
He hurriedly opened his mouth to speak.
His cowardly actions left Chu Xuan speechless.
Zhang Kui cursed in his heart. This spineless thing... No wonder the Chu County branch had suffered such heavy losses.
Chu Xuan directly used the soul seed seal to control the two people.
Zhang Kui and Dong Qian immediately turned respectful. Deep in their hearts, they were afraid, but they could not even form any thoughts of resistance or disobedience.
From this moment on, they were Chu Xuan¡¯s loyal servants; the kind that would never betray him.
After understanding the purpose behind Zhang Kui and Dong Qian¡¯s incursion, Chu Xuan was speechless. Were it not for him, the Chu family would have been thrown into chaos countless times.
¡°Please calm your cult members down. Don¡¯t keep sending people over to disturb the Chu family, got it?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, master. I will definitely restrain the cult members. If anyone disobeys the order, I will kill them!¡±
Zhang Kui¡¯s speech was apanied by awe-inspiring killing intent.
¡°You are the first vice sect leader. Work hard and strive to be the sect leader of the cult in the Qin Kingdom.¡±
The best way to resolve the problem of the cult¡¯s harassment was naturally to control the cult itself.
Zhang Kui was the first vice sect leader and, under the right circumstances, had the chance to be the sect leader.
However, the cult was also divided into factions. It would not be easy for Zhang Kui to be the sect leader just because he wanted to.
One had to know that the sect leader of the cult in a country would have the support of the experts of the evil imperial court behind him.
If Zhang Kui wanted to be the sect leader, he had to obtain the support of the experts of the evil imperial court as well as defeat the current sect leader. Only then would he be able to rece the sect leader.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry. With Zhang Kui¡¯s current position as the first vice sect leader, he was already capable of doing many things. The operation against the Chu family could be temporarily brought to an end.
As long as he had enough time to develop in seclusion, when he broke through to the emperor realm, Chu Xuan would not be afraid of even the evil king of the evil imperial courting to attack him.
There was no emperor realm expert in the Southern Region!
¡°How much do you know about ck Moon Tower?¡±
Chu Xuan paid more attention to ck Moon Tower. They were all over the South Region and had a widework of businesses and clients. They were not afraid of any force in the Southern Region either.
It could even be said that they were the strongest force in the Southern Region.
¡°ck Moon Tower can be found almost everywhere. Even our cult¡¯s secret operations cannot be hidden from them. It is very likely that ck Moon Tower has a treasured artifact that can spy on others and obtain intelligence!¡± Zhang Kui said respectfully.
He was also very wary of ck Moon Tower.
No matter how careful the cult was, as long as they stayed in a certain ce for a little too long, they would be discovered by ck Moon Tower.
¡°Moreover, it is said that the strongest person in the Qin Kingdom is not the one from the Qin royal family, but rather a mysterious expert from the branch of ck Moon Tower in the Qin Kingdom.¡± Zhang Kui continued.
The power ck Moon Tower possessed was quite interesting.
They boasted about their credibility, but were also ck-hearted.
Chu Xuan had some ideas and ns regarding ck Moon Tower. However, he first needed to be strong enough before he could even consider carrying them out.
At this moment, Chu Xuan sensed a powerful aura emerging from within the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Chu Tianming!
It seemed that he had just rushed back in a hurry.
Did he receive information about Zhang Kui¡¯s attack?
¡°You guys should go. You should know what to do, right? If I need you to do anything, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±
Chu Xuan threw out two jade talismans.
¡°Take them. They can help you avoid detection. I want to see if ck Moon Tower can really detect everything.¡±
The two jade talismans were concealing talismans that he had received as a reward from the system.
¡°Thank you, master!¡±
Zhang Kui and Dong Qian were extremely shocked. These were actually jade talismans. In the entire Southern Region, jade talismans were mostly found in historical sites and were extremely rare.
Almost all of them were in the hands of the various top powers.
Although ck Moon Tower sold them, the price for one was astronomical and they could never have afforded one.
After activating the jade talismans, Zhang Kui and Dong Qian disappeared and silently left the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Chu Xuan sensed that Chu Tianming was patrolling the ancestral grounds. He smiled and returned to his room to sleep.
After subduing Zhang Kui, he would at least be safe for a period of time. There would no longer be any hereticsing over to harass him.
¡°You did not leave seclusion but managed to subdue an expert from the heretic cult. You have been rewarded with ten years¡¯ worth of cultivation as well as the Heavenly Golden Divine Eyes!¡±
Bang!
A surge of energy andprehension filled his mind and body. Chu Xuan¡¯s strength rose steadily.
Second level of the unity realm...
Third level of the unity realm...
His strength did not stop rising until he achieved the eighth level.
Chapter 23 - There Has Been Another Mistake
Chapter 23: There Has Been Another Mistake
Chu Xuan felt his strength increase, and he now felt even more confident.
¡°If a few more cult expertse...¡±
He hurriedly extinguished this inappropriate thought.
He could not be distracted. He had to remain steady. Only by being steadfast could he stay in seclusion for a long time, and only then would he be strong enough to guarantee his own safety.
He could not take risks!
The strength of the attackers in the future would be even stronger, so it would be terrible if he gave up his stable, secluded lifestyle for a moment¡¯s glory.
Therefore, he had to remain stable and keep his imagination from running wild.
Chu Xuan also received the Heavenly Golden Divine Eyes. This was a mysterious eye that had the ability to see through illusions and pry into thews of Heaven and Earth.
Other than that, it also had the ability to attack. It could shoot out two rays of heavenly golden light with astonishing power.
One could really kill people with their eyes!
Chu Xuany on the bed, feeling rather good as he quietly cultivated the hundred tempering divine technique.
..
Chu Tianming carried the treasured artifact and patrolled the ancestral grounds. The other family elders were all rmed as well.
Zhang Kui was very powerful. If an ordinary family elder encountered him, they would definitely not be his match.
Chu Tianming personally patrolled the area. Once he encountered Zhang Kui, he would immediately try to kill him.
After obtaining the information from Wan Chang, he had immediately rushed over to Zhang Kui¡¯s hiding ce, but he did not find any traces of the cult.
At that time, he was extremely angry. What was going on with Wan Chang?
Was the information wrong again?
Was this information from ck Moon Tower also not true?
He had to get his crystals back!
He had rushed back to Chu County¡¯s capital with a dark look on his face.
¡°It can¡¯t be wrong!¡±
Wan Chang said calmly, ¡°You have to understand that Zhang Kui is a living, sentient person. Perhaps when you rushed over, he just happened to leave? There is always a certain amount of dy when ites to transmitting information. I can¡¯t provide you with real-time updates.¡±
Chu Tianming sneered, ¡°Did your ck Moon Tower sell the information that I went to kill him to him as well?¡±
ck Moon Tower was a ck-hearted organization. They could and probably would do such a thing.
As long as the price was right, any information could be bought.
¡°Our ck Moon Tower always acts in a trustworthy manner. You bought intelligence from us, so the intelligence on your actions can only be sold after a day¡¯s interval!¡±
Wan Chang reminded him with a smile, ¡°Brother Chu, Zhang Kui suddenly left, and his hiding ce is not far from the Chu family¡¯s territory. Aren¡¯t you worried about where he will go?¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s expression changed.
He had been careless!
He was so focused on finding trouble with Wan Chang that he had neglected Zhang Kui¡¯s possible actions.
¡°If the information is wrong again, Brother Wan, you have to give me an exnation!¡±
Chu Tianming hurriedly rushed back to the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Wan Chang smiled with a confident expression, and he muttered to himself, ¡°How could the information be wrong? The information of my ck Moon Tower has always been true and reliable, and it has never been false, and we have never lied.¡±
A strange bird that was the size of a thumb suddenly flew into the room.
It emitted weak spiritual fluctuations.
Wan Chang suddenlyughed. It seems that Zhang Kui was indeed prepared to charge into the Chu family¡¯s territory.
The fact that he possessed the spatial escape bead and had broken through to the ninth level of the void realm seemed to have given Zhang Kui a great deal of confidence.
The Chu family¡¯s territory was about to descend into chaos and, if they were careless, one or two void realm elders might even die.
Wan Chang calmly waited for Chu Tianming to return and angrily try to purchase information from him while swearing to kill Zhang Kui.
Wan Chang was already prepared to ask for an exorbitant price.
One dayter...
As expected, Chu Tianming angrily appeared.
Wan Chang brewed a pot of tea with a smile on his face. He was ready to rip off the Chu family at any moment.
After ripping off the Chu family, his performance would definitely be rewarded by the higher-ups and might even be promoted soon.
¡°Tower Lord Wan, do you think that I¡¯m easy to bully? Or do you want to throw the reputation of ck Moon Tower into the pits?¡±
Unexpectedly, Chu Tianming was indeed angry, but it was not because of Zhang Kui¡¯s incursion.
Wan Chang was stunned and said with a dark expression, ¡°Patriarch Chu, what do you mean?¡±
¡°What do you mean? You took one million crystals from me, and the information you provided was wrong. Not once, but twice!¡± Chu Tianming said angrily.
He had been patrolling the family¡¯s territoryst night, guarding against a possible attack by Zhang Kui.
After daybreak, he went over to Zhang Kui¡¯s hiding ce, but also did not find him there.
Zhang Kui had never appeared.
¡°Impossible!¡±
Wan Chang said in a deep voice, ¡°The information of our ck Moon Tower has always been trustworthy. How could it be wrong again and again?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be wrong?¡±
Chu Tianming sneered, ¡°Where is Zhang Kui? He didn¡¯t go to the hiding ce you provided, and he didn¡¯t break into our Chu family¡¯s territory. Where is he then?¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t break into your Chu family¡¯s territory?¡±
Wan Chang was stunned.
How could it be? Zhang Kui bringing Dong Qian to barge into the Chu n¡¯s territory was true and unmistakable information.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°I personally patrolled the whole territory for an entire night, so what do you think?¡±
Chu Tian Ming was extremely angry. ¡°Tower Lord Wan, since the information was wrong, shouldn¡¯t the spirit crystals be returned?¡±
¡°Family leader Chu, please wait a moment!¡±
Wan Chang felt a headacheing on. What was going on with Zhang Kui? Was he not supposed to barge into the Chu family¡¯s territory?
Could it be that he got cold feet at thest minute?
It did not make sense.
He had already broken through to the ninth level of the void realm, and he possessed the spatial escape bead, so even if he encountered Chu Tianming, he would still be able to escape.
Given his arrogant personality, how could he admit to being scared?
Wan Chang immediately contacted the intelligence manager of ck Moon Tower.
¡°Where is Zhang Kui?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know? You¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility for making mistakes time and time again.¡±
Wan Chang roared.
¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±
The person in charge of the intelligence said aggrievedly, ¡°Zhang Kui clearly went to the Chu family¡¯s territoryst night, but since then, we still haven¡¯t discovered his whereabouts until now. It¡¯s almost like he disappeared into thin air.¡±
In preparation to rip off Chu Tianming, the person in charge of the intelligence department had paid close attention to Zhang Kui¡¯s whereabouts.
Once Chu Tianming came to purchase the intelligence, he would then be able to provide it immediately.
Moreover, Zhang Kui should have intruded into the Chu family¡¯s territory and killed the elders of the Chu family. He would have definitely run away immediately and would not remain in one ce.
The information about his whereabouts could then be divided into several parts and sold ordingly.
The service of providing real-time information was expensive. This would be exined to the head of the Chu family.
Then, in his rage, and for the sake of avenging the Chu family, he definitely would not be stingy with the price of the information.
However, in the end, traces of Zhang Kui¡¯s whereabouts hadpletely disappeared.
Even if he used the ck Moon Tower¡¯s precious artifact to search for traces, he had still been unable to detect anything.
Zhang Kui¡¯s was strong and, given that he was at the ninth level of the void realm, it was understandable if he somehow had a way to avoid detection. However, why was even Dong Qian able to avoid detection?
The two of them seemed to have vanished into thin air.
¡°Use manpower and investigate them for me. Find his whereabouts as soon as possible!¡±
Wan Chang ordered.
He rubbed his forehead. What exactly was going on?
Why did that b*stard Zhang Kui not break into the Chu family¡¯s territory?
His performance had been excellent so far, and he even had a chance of being promoted. However, how could he be promoted if the news of this misinformation got out?
He had to appease Chu Tianming and keep him from making a fuss.
Returning to the VIP room, he said with a smile, ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t be so angry? How about this? I have already given the order to investigate Zhang Kui¡¯s whereabouts.¡±
¡°Tower Lord Wan, Zhang Kui is cunning. ck Moon Tower has already repeatedly made mistakes in providing intelligence, causing the Chu family to be unable to eliminate him in time. What do you think should be done about this?¡±
Chu Tianming narrowed his eyes and said.
Wan Chang cursed in his heart. However, for the sake of his future and the reputation of ck Moon Tower, he had to pay a price.
This kind of thing had happened before.
The reason why the reputation of ck Moon Tower had always been trustworthy was because, after making mistakes, they would make up for it in due time, and their customers were always very satisfied in the end.
As for the customers who wanted to ask for too much in return, they had all turned into ashes in the end.
Since the customers had turned into ashes, who would be aware that the reputation of the ck Moon Tower had problems?
Chapter 24 - Divine Replenishment Technique And Truth Mantra
Chapter 24: Divine Replenishment Technique And Truth Mantra
Everyone knew how powerful ck Moon Tower was, so customers would rarely ask for too much.
Chu Tianming knew the rules of ck Moon Tower, and he also knew that ck Moon Tower valued reputation highly. If he did not take advantage of this opportunity, when would he ever have the opportunity to do so again?
Wan Chang wanted to be promoted, so this stain on his record had to be covered up and washed away.
Wan Chang had no choice but to act ording to the rules of ck Moon Tower.
¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t worry. Zhang Kui won¡¯t be allowed to live. Since the Chu family has entrusted ck Moon Tower with helping remove Zhang Kui, the ck Moon Tower will definitely help the Chu family get rid of him.¡±
Wan Chang said with a straight face.
Tasking them with killing Zhang Kui was not too much to ask in terms ofpensation, so Wan Chang agreed to the request.
Zhang Kui was not weak, and he had the spatial escape pearl, so it was not easy to kill him.
Possessing the spatial escape pearl did not mean that he would necessarily be able to escape with his life. After activating it once, he would need to wait 15 minutes before he could activate it a second time.
As long as he caught up to Zhang Kui in time after the first activation of the spatial escape pearl, it would not be difficult to kill him.
Given the means avable to ck Moon Tower, it would not be a problem to track and surround him within those 15 minutes.
¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the good news from Tower Lord Wan.¡±
Chu Tianming squinted his eyes and said.
Three dayster...
¡°Where is he?¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±
Wan Chang¡¯s expression was unsightly.
Chu Tianming¡¯s expression was strange. Had the intelligence gathering capabilities of ck Moon Tower deteriorated?
Could they not even find Zhang Kui¡¯s whereabouts?
Even if he could not be killed, ck Moon Tower would at least be able to find him, right?
¡°Tower Lord Wan, are you toying with me?¡±
¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ve already given the order to investigate. Regardless of life or death, we will obtain urate information for you.¡±
Wan Chang had a helpless expression on his face.
He cursed inwardly. What was up with this b*stard Zhang Kui?
Did he really disappear into thin air?
Even if he died, the ck Moon Tower would still be able to obtain information of his death.
Someone who could kill Zhang Kui silently had to be at least at the second or third level of the unity realm.
Faced with a first-level unity realm expert, Zhang Kui would be able to struggle for a moment or two, so there would be a chance to activate the escape pearl.
Although escaping a hundred li may be insufficient to guarantee that his safe escape when faced with a strong opponent, but ck Moon Tower would at least be able to find out information if that had happened.
Anyone who could kill him without a trace had to be at least at the second level of the unity realm.
However, if Zhang Kui was vignt enough, when faced with an impending crisis, he would have still made preparations to dy his demise and activate the pearl.
Therefore, if an expert was to Zhang Kui silently and directly, to the point that he would not have the chance to activate the spatial escape pearl, such an expert would have to be at least at the third level of the unity realm.
In the Qin Kingdom, there was only one expert at the third level of the unity realm and above.
He was an expert that belonged to ck Moon Tower and was in charge of the Qin Kingdom.
Was Zhang Kui dead or alive?
Wan Chang felt a headacheing on. What kind of nonsense was this? It seemed that ever since they had involved themselves in the matter between the Chu family and the cult, everything had started to go wrong for him.
¡°Tower Lord Wan, it has been three days and there has been no news at all. Should I be doubting the intelligence gathering capabilities of ck Moon Tower, or should I be doubting your ability?¡±
Chu Tianming was also puzzled. Could Zhang Kui actually avoid the detection of ck Moon Tower?
If that was really the case, Zhang Kui was a threat!
Wan Chang said with a dark face, ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t worry. The intelligence gathering capabilities of ck Moon Tower are unique. My ability is naturally not bad either!¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll wait another day.¡±
Wan Chang once again urged the person in charge of the intelligence department.
¡°Where is Zhang Kui? No matter whether he¡¯s dead or alive, we must find an exnation!¡±
¡°I think there¡¯s a high probability that Zhang Kui is dead!¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°80% sure!¡±
¡°What if he¡¯s not dead?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll make sure again.¡±
A dayter...
Wan Chang said with a straight face, ¡°Brother Chu, ording to reliable intelligence sources, Zhang Kui is dead!¡±
Chu Tianming was surprised.
¡°Are you sure? Who killed him?¡±
¡°The information from ck Moon Tower won¡¯t be wrong. There¡¯s a high chance that he was killed by an expert from the Qin Kingdom!¡±
Wan Chang said with a straight face.
There was a high chance that Zhang Kui was dead.
Even if he was not dead, as long as he appeared, ck Moon Tower would kill him immediately.
As such, in his eyes, the information from ck Moon Tower was not wrong.
If they said he was dead, he had to be dead.
Even if he was not dead yet, as long as he dared to show his face, he would then be killed.
Chu Tianming looked at him with suspicion.
¡°Regarding brother Chu¡¯s purchase of the information, I can personally ept a mission from brother Chu as personalpensation. How about that?¡±
Wan Chang would providepensation for the information that was wrong.
It was not included in the records of ck Moon Tower, but came from his own ount.
In that case, ck Moon Tower¡¯s information would not be considered wrong.
If Chu Tianming agreed, then Wan Chang would owe him a favor.
¡°Since brother Wan has said so, then I won¡¯t pursue the matter. However, I want to entrust brother Wan with the task of investigating the whereabouts of my son Qiuluo.¡±
Chu Tianming said seriously.
This was why he had been adamantly following up on Zhang Kui¡¯s matter.
Otherwise, he might as well have directly sold off Wan Chang¡¯s favor. Would that not have been more profitable?
He wanted to use ck Moon Tower¡¯s information gathering capabilities to investigate Chu Qiuluo¡¯s whereabouts.
¡°No problem. I will use my personal identity to request ck Moon Tower to pay attention to this matter. Once there is any news, I will inform brother Chu immediately.¡±
Every ck Moon Tower Lord could send a request to ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligencework three times every ten years to investigate and track down the status of a person.
Wan Chang would use this benefit to help Chu Tianming find Chu Qiuluo¡¯s whereabouts. It could be considered as making up for the mistake in the information provided previously.
¡°Thank you, Brother Wan!¡±
Chu Tianming cupped his hands.
..
¡°You stayed in seclusion and did not leave the courtyard. Thanks to your small actions, ck Moon Tower, who are known for their urate information, made several errors in the provision of intelligence to their customers. You are rewarded with the divine replenishment technique and the truth mantra.¡±
Chu Xuan was lying on the reclining chair while reading a misceneous book in his hand.
The system¡¯s reward had appeared out of the blue.
He was stunned. What did he do?
His actions resulted in ck Moon Tower¡¯s information being false?
He immediately tried to recall the relevant information. Could it be rted to Zhang Kui¡¯s matter?
He deliberately gave Zhang Kui a concealing talisman to test ck Moon Tower.
It should be this exact action that caused ck Moon Tower to provide incorrect information about Zhang Kui.
Therefore, it could be concluded that ck Moon Tower was not omnipotent, and not all information could be found by them.
He had obtained the divine replenishment technique and the truth mantra.
The divine replenishment technique was a powerful secret technique that could repair one¡¯s damaged soul.
It was an extremely powerful soul-type recovery technique.
Not only could it repair one¡¯s own damaged soul, but it could also heal the damaged souls of others.
In terms of rank, it had already surpassed the level of the Great Luo Emperor scripture.
Above emperor-level scriptures were the heaven-level scriptures, and above the heaven-level scriptures were the divine ones.
This divine replenishing technique belonged to a ss of secret techniques that were of the same level as other divine techniques.
The truth mantra was also a secret technique of the same level.
Forcing others to speak the truth was only a small part of this technique.
The true core of the technique was the ability to turn words into truth!
Truth from a single sentence!
It was a secret technique that pointed directly to the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth.
Given Chu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation realm, even if heprehended the truth mantra with the help of the system, he would still be able to reach the level of turning words into truth.
He would not be able to kill the enemy with a single word, break through all techniques with a single word, or even achieve the truth with a single word.
He could only use the technique in a way that made people spit out the truth.
Regardless, obtaining two secret techniques at once made Chu Xuan extremely happy. As expected, being in seclusion was the best, and there were also a lot of fun things to be discovered!
¡°You are in a happy mood. Afterprehending the benefits of seclusion, and that there are all sorts of fun to be discovered within, you have received the reward of the seven-colored divine light.¡±
Another reward appeared.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. Today was a good day. He had actually triggered a random reward from the system.
Chapter 25 - Enlightenment Tea
Chapter 25: Enlightenment Tea
Chu Xuan received the seven-colored divine light, and it immediately covered his body, making him look like an immortal god.
The seven-colored divine light unparalleled defensive capabilities. It would defend against physical, as well as soul-based, attacks.
Moreover, once the seven-colored divine light was activated, his entire body would be bathed in the divine light. He would appear mysterious, powerful, and divine, just like a legendary divine being.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied. With the seven-colored divine light on his body, he was unparalleled in terms of acting cool!
Although he did not want to go out right now, there would always be a chance to act coolter.
Moreover, once he became invincible, he naturally had to go out and have fun. Would he then not have the chance to act cool?
Howfortable!
Chu Xuan stretched his limbs and continued to read.
This misceneous book recorded many strange things in the Southern Region, including the miserable life of a particr evil king of the evil imperial court.
This evil king had once castrated himself in order to master a powerful cultivation technique when he was young. After he had sessfully cultivated it, he had wanted to seek revenge on his enemy.
In the end, he sadly discovered that the cultivation technique mastered by his enemy was even more powerful than his. Not to mention that his enemy had not even needed to castrate himself!
His enemy was even happily married to the woman he loved.
The evil king¡¯s mind was thrown into chaos. He became mad and twisted. In the end, he actually sacrificed a million people in order to recover his male organs.
It was said that the blood devil technique that was passed down in the evil imperial court was created by this evil king!
He used this powerful devil technique to restore his male organs, kill his enemies, and take back the woman he once loved.
In the end, after the woman was taken back by him, she said coldly and disdainfully, ¡°Compared to him, you are just too soft and boring!¡±
After hearing these words, the evil king went mad on the spot and died just like that!
Chu Xuan clicked his tongue in wonder. The life of that evil king was truly tragic.
In the evening, a steward arrived from the ancestral residence.
¡°Thirteenth young master, the Patriarch wishes for you to return to the ancestral residence!¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. What was going on with this cheap grandfather of his, Chu Tianming?
Why did he suddenly want him to return to the ancestral residence?
Did Chu Yun plead for mercy on his behalf?
No, she was still breaking through to the third level of the profound realm and had not left closed-door cultivation yet, right?
It was impossible for her to have returned to the ancestral residence.
¡°I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m living veryfortably here!¡±
Chu Xuan refused him tly.
What kind of joke was this? He had been staying in the courtyard for almost a year. If he returned now, would not the record of staying in the courtyard for so long be wasted?
The living area of this house was bound to this courtyard.
If he wanted to bind it to another ce after he left, and the system said that it had a cooldown period, how would he then be stronger quickly?
The steward was stunned. He had not expected Chu Xuan to refuse.
Was the thirteenth young master acting up in a fit of rage?
That had to be it. After being chased out of the ancestral residence by the patriarch, he was consumed by anger and would not return easily.
¡°Thirteenth young master, the patriarch said that he will overlook your past mistakes. You can return to the ancestral residence and live there.¡±
¡°Go away. I said that I¡¯m not going back. It¡¯s morefortable here!¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and said impatiently.
The steward had no choice but to go back and report this to Chu Tianming.
Without Chu Tianming¡¯s order, he did not dare to forcefully bring him back.
¡°You refused to return to the ancestral residence and chose to continue staying here. You¡¯ve been rewarded with a box of enlightenment tea.¡±
A random reward from the system had made its appearance again.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed and examined the details of the enlightenment tea.
Enlightenment tea could help cultivatorsprehend the true meaning of Heaven and Earth and break through the bottleneck of the truth realm!
The truth realm was aboutprehending the true meaning of Heaven and Earth.
Therefore, it was not easy to break through the truth realm.
It was easy to reach the unity realm, but difficult to break through to the truth realm!
The reason behind this was because, in order to break through to the truth realm, one had toprehend the true meaning of Heaven and Earth.
Only by grasping this strand of ¡®true meaning¡¯ could one break through the truth realm.
The spirit realm was about spiritual power taking form and disying a certain degree of control. The void realm was about merging one¡¯s spiritual power and spiritual will with the void, allowing them to fuse and be formless and concealed.
The unity realm was about the transformation of spiritual power and spiritual will, and fusing and sublimating void and reality. This was the unity realm.
And the truth realm was theprehension of the true meaning of Heaven and Earth!
The transformation of spiritual power and spiritual will into reality!
A streak of spiritual power could be turned into a rabbit. It looked entirely real and not fake, and did not appear to have been constructed from spiritual power.
This was theprehension of true meaning!
To reach this step, one needed both extremely high innate talent as well asprehension ability.
Many people were considered elites until they reached the unity realm. Their journey was smooth and without hindrance, and they cultivated to the unity realm very quickly.
However, they became stuck at the threshold of the truth realm, and were unable to advance an inch.
Countless people had been stuck at the unity realm for their entire lives and were unable toprehend true meaning and break through to the truth realm.
The enlightenment tea could help peopleprehend the true meaning of Heaven and Earth.
It was obvious how precious it was!
Any treasure that could help peopleprehend true meaning was very rare and precious.
Once one entered the truth realm, their strength would undergo a tremendous transformation.
A single strand of spiritual power could easily be turned into an object and be used to kill a unity realm expert.
It was no exaggeration to say that even ten peak unity realm experts would not be able to defeat a truth realm expert.
Chu Xuan was already at the eighth level of the unity realm, and he was about to enter the ninth level.
No matter how confident he was, it would have taken him more time to break through to the truth realm.
However, with the enlightenment tea, he could greatly shorten the time needed to break through.
In fact, with the help of a cup of tea, he could even break through to the ninth level of the unity realm.
Chu Xuan was ted and immediately brewed a pot of tea for himself.
No one could force him to leave this small courtyard!
It was impossible for him to return to the ancestral residence.
Chu Tianming flew into a rage. After he returned from the ck Moon Tower, he found that he dearly missed his third son, Chu Qiuluo. He thought that no matter what, Chu Xuan was still his third son¡¯s only son, so he softened his heart and asked someone to bring him back.
In the end, Chu Xuan did not appreciate his kindness and was actually unwilling toe back in a fit of rage!
¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. He likes to stay there, right? Then just let him be!¡±
Chu Tianming was so angry that he smashed his teacup to the ground!
Chu Xuan did not care about whether Chu Tianming had flown into a rage or whether he smashed the teacup to the ground. After all, it was best if he did not allow Chu Xuan to return to the ancestral residence. After drinking a cup of tea, many profound concepts suddenly became clear in his mind.
He closed his eyes and savored theprehension effect of the enlightenment tea.
His strength, which was originally at the eighth level of the unity realm, slowly rose and he broke through to the ninth level of the unity realm.
After putting down the teacup, Chu Xuan even managed to gain someprehension regarding the true meaning of Heaven and Earth.
He believed that, by drinking a pot of true enlightenment tea every day andprehending the true meaning of Heaven and Earth, it would not be a difficult thing for him to break through to the truth realm before the one-year period arrived.
A few dayster, Chu Yun sessfully broke through to the third level of the profound realm and left her closed-door cultivation.
The moment she came out of seclusion, the first thing she did was toe over to the small courtyard.
She flipped through the insights that Chu Xuan had prepared for her and said with a sigh, ¡°Third uncle is indeed worthy of being the person who suppressed the cultivators of Qin Kingdom with his strength.¡±
¡°Thirteenth brother, you have to work hard in your cultivation. You can¡¯t be sozy. You shouldn¡¯t besmirch third uncle¡¯s reputation.¡±
Turning back to look at Chu Xuan, who was lyingzily on the reclining chair, Chu Yun said with a frown.
¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s reallyfortable to live like this. It¡¯s so boring to work hard and cultivate every day.¡±
Chu Xuan poured himself another cup of tea and replied while tasting it.
¡°Come over and try this tea.¡±
The enlightenment tea could be drunk at any realm. It couldy the foundation forprehending the true meaning of Heaven and Earth in advance.
Chu Yun took a sip of the tea, and she found it fragrant and delicious. It was much more delicious than any tea she had ever drunk.
Moreover, her mind became clear, and it seemed as if she could vaguelyprehend some things in her mind.
¡°This tea?¡±
Chu Yun drank the whole cup of tea, and her eyes lit up. ¡°This tea is so delicious. It also seems to have some other special effects. I feel that my whole body is much more energetic now.¡±
Chapter 26 - Truth Realm, Materialization Of Power Into Reality
Chapter 26: Truth Realm, Materialization Of Power Into Reality
¡°This was left behind by my father, so it¡¯s naturally not just any ordinary tea.¡±
Chu Xuan lied through his teeth.
As long as he said it was left behind by his father, no one would doubt him.
His father was indeed a figure that had suppressed all his peers.
¡°So it was left behind by third uncle. No wonder!¡±
Chu Yun was enlightened.
Chu Qiuluo was a legendary figure.
This was why, when most people saw Chu Xuan, their first thought was that a tiger father had begotten a dog son!
After a period of time, the Chu family had be very peaceful.
The cult seemed to have stopped its movements for a while, and most of their forces in Chu County had retreated.
There was still no news of Zhang Kui.
It seemed that he really was dead.
Only Wan Chang was aware that the b*stard Zhang Kui had once appeared briefly.
The experts of ck Moon Tower had not been able to kill him during that brief moment.
He had escaped.
Moreover, he had once again lost track of Zhang Kui.
Fortunately, he had not announced to the public that Zhang Kui was dead!
He had only told that to Chu Tianming once.
Therefore, even if Zhang Kui really reappeared, no one would suspect that ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligence had been wrong.
This was because ck Moon Tower had never officially said that Zhang Kui was dead.
As for Chu Tianming, he had offered to use his quota for ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligencework for his sake to investigate Chu Qiuluo¡¯s whereabouts. As such, Chu Tianming would not do anything that would jeopardize the current situation.
¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for ten months. You¡¯ve been rewarded with the Mystic Fire Bell.¡±
The mystic fire bell was a low-grade emperor artifact. It contained mystic fire that could burn the sky and boil the earth, and its power was unparalleled.
Chu Xuan had obtained yet another emperor artifact. The longer he remained in seclusion, the more generous the rewards became. The levels of the rewards even became higher as well.
The worst reward he was likely to receive for a year of seclusion was a heaven-level scripture!
Perhaps he might even receive a divine-level scripture or something above it?
Chu Xuan was full of expectation.
During this period of time, Chu Yun often came to the courtyard. Every time she flipped through the books, she would gain a different understanding of the concepts within.
Every time she would sigh, ¡°Third uncle really is a genius!¡±!
Chu Xuan smiled but would not say anything.
She drank the enlightenment tea everyday. There would basically be no hindrances when Chu Yun attempted to break through to the truth realm.
She had outstanding innate talent and hadprehended the true meaning of Heaven and Earth in advance. It was only a matter of time before she would break through to the truth realm.
After a short period of time passed, Chu Yun was now not far from the fourth level of the profound realm.
Chu Xuan, on the other hand, had already touched upon the threshold of the truth realm. He would definitely break through to the truth realm within half a month at most.
There were a few more potted nts in the courtyard. These had all been brought over by Chu Yun.
She felt that the courtyard was too monotonous. There was only a cat and a strange little tree. It was very uninteresting, so she nted some spiritual flowers in pots here.
¡°Thirteenth brother, why haven¡¯t I seen you leave the courtyard before?¡±
Chu Yun asked in puzzlement.
Despite having visited him repeatedly, and over a long period of time, Chu Xuan had not left the yard once.
Chu Tianming had only chased him out of the ancestral residence. He had not grounded him, so he was actually allowed to leave the courtyard.
¡°I¡¯m cultivating.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Chu Yun said in confusion, ¡°Thirteenth brother, I haven¡¯t seen you cultivate, and your strength has not increased.¡±
¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. I¡¯m cultivating the heart.¡±
Chu Xuan replied with an unfathomable expression, ¡°The higher the state of the heart, the higher the cultivation strength.¡±
¡°So, thirteenth brother, you¡¯re saying that because the state of your heart isn¡¯t high, that¡¯s why your strength is so weak?¡±
Chu Yun pondered.
¡°Is this the cultivation method that third uncle passed down? How strange!¡±
The corner of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. In order to prevent her from forcing him to cultivate, he could only lie and say, ¡°Yes, my father passed it down in secret. At the beginning, his strength appeared weak but, once heprehended it, he soared into the sky.¡±
¡°Not everyone can cultivate this method. It¡¯s very harsh. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t return to the ancestral residence!¡±
With this excuse, Chu Yun would not continue pestering him to return with her to the ancestral residence.
¡°I understand!¡±
Chu Yun nodded, and said with a serious face: ¡°I won¡¯t force thirteenth brother to return to the ancestral residence, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to disturb you!¡±
Ten days passed quickly.
Chu Xuan had already stepped one-foot into the truth realm.
He would break through within the next one or two days.
Chu Yun drank the enlightenment tea and flipped through the cultivation records. Herprehension of the Great Luo Emperor scripture was getting deeper and deeper, and she had half-a-foot into the fourth level of the profound realm.
On this day, Chu Yun came over to bid farewell. She was going back to the ancestral residence to break through to the fourth level of the profound realm.
Chu Tianming was very happy. He loved his granddaughter Chu Yun more and more.
Even Chu Qing, whom he regarded as his sessor to the patriarch position, could notpare to Chu Yun in terms of how much love and affection he disyed.
Chu Tianming¡¯s heart was already moved. He no longer had the intention of marrying Chu Yun out. He directly ignored the Qin royal family¡¯s intention to seek her hand in marriage.
Chu Xuan was very clear that the Chu family, Zhao family, He family, and the Qin royal family had always been connected by marriage. The direct descendants of the four families were all married to each other.
Thanks to this, the rtionship between the four families was inseparable.
He did not have a fianc¨¦e because his father, Chu Qiuluo, had once broken the marriage contract. In addition, his talent was poor, so the other three families did not fancy him as a potential marriage candidate.
Other than him, the other direct descendants basically all had marriage partners.
Even if they had not been confirmed yet, the elders all had the same intention and would look for opportunities for these partners to nurture their feelings for each other.
For example, Old Seventh¡¯s fianc¨¦e was He Weiwei.
This pair could be considered to have already taken a liking to each other, and it was unlikely for their rtionship to encounter any idents.
Chu Yun was still young, so naturally, her marriage had not been decided yet. Moreover, Chu Tianming was very fond of her, so he did not have any ns to have her married off for the time being.
What Chu Xuan wanted to do was to allow Chu Yun to gain enough power to control her own future.
After staying in seclusion for 10 months and 15 days, the opportunity to break through to the truth realm finally arrived.
Chu Xuan sat cross-legged on the bed. The minor five elements array formation in the courtyard had been activated.
Although his breakthrough speed was very fast, and he could stabilize his cultivation on the same day as his breakthrough, he activated the minor five elements array formation to guard against any untoward incidents, just in case.
The spiritual power in his body surged and began to undergo a transformation.
Wisps of spiritual will and spiritual power, as well as theprehension of the truth realm, surfaced in his mind.
The speed of transformation was not slow. Two hourster, Chu Xuan had already broken through to the truth realm.
His spiritual power had beenpletely sublimated, and each wisp of spiritual power contained a wisp of spiritual will.
After the breakthrough, Chu Xuan¡¯s mind moved, and a wisp of spiritual power appeared.
A little rabbit formed from spiritual power appeared beside him.
The little rabbit looked no different from a real rabbit. There were no traces of spiritual power being condensed.
Its eyes were bright and full of life. It opened its mouth and let out a cute little rabbit-like cry.
Every hair on its body was exactly the same as a real one.
Touching it, it felt furry, warm and alive.
Cutting its leg, the little rabbit cried out in pain, jumped about and struggled, and bright red blood flowed out of the wound.
Materialization of power into reality!
This was the mark of a truth realm expert!
For those below the truth realm, it was almost impossible to notice that this rabbit was something created from spiritual power.
Chu Xuan could not help but recall a record he read in a misceneous book.
A certain truth realm master created thousands of pills from spiritual power and sold them to a certain sect. The sect master did not realize that they were fake.
It was not until they found out that the pills could only increase spiritual power slightly and did not have any special effects that they discovered that they had been cheated.
Of course, if the pills created from the spiritual power of a truth realm expert were not tampered with, martial artists below the truth realm could consume them to recover their spiritual power and even break through a small realm.
With a thought from Chu Xuan, little rabbits and cute kittens appeared in the courtyard one after the other.
They were bouncing, lively and cute!
Chapter 27 - Myriad Spirits Scripture And Myriad Elixirs Scripture
Chapter 27: Myriad Spirits Scripture And Myriad Elixirs Scripture
¡°You have remained in seclusion and have broken through to the truth realm. You have been rewarded with a pet Sky-shaking Golden Roc.¡±
Another pet?
Chu Xuan examined the information of the Sky-shaking Golden Roc.
¡°Sky-shaking Golden Roc. An ancient godly beast with extreme speed. It can shake the nine heavens above and split the nineherworlds below...¡±
After reading the introduction of Sky-shaking Golden Roc, Chu Xuan could only say that it was awesome!
It was indeed an ancient divine beast.
He took out the Sky-shaking Golden Roc.
It was a valiant little eagle with golden ws, golden wings, and sharp eyes.
Its strength was at the first level of the truth realm.
However, it was only the size of a pigeon.
It was still in its infant stage, and he did not know how many years it would take for it to grow to adulthood.
¡°Meow.¡±
The Heavenly Spirit Cat jumped over and stared at the Sky-shaking Golden Roc.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc spread its wings and raised one of its ws to grab at the neck of the Heavenly Spirit Cat.
The cat¡¯s hair immediately stood on end. It let out a low roar and a surging pressure emerged.
It had activated the power of the White Tiger divine beast.
However, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc was not afraid. It tilted its head and appeared somewhat curious as to why this cat could release such power.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat¡¯s current strength was around the third level of the unity realm. It was weaker than the Sky-shaking Golden Roc, but since it also belonged to Chu Xuan, there would only be friendly fights and scars, but no life-and-death battles.
After breaking through to the truth realm, Chu Xuan¡¯s confidence had increased greatly.
He was one step closer to being invincible in the Southern Region.
The heretic cult was nothing to worry about.
The ordinary experts of the evil imperial court were also nothing to worry about.
There was no emperor-level character in the Southern Region either. As long as he broke through to the emperor realm, he would be invincible in the Southern Region. He could then ignore the evil imperial court.
Of course, the emperor realm was still rather insignificant elsewhere.
He would only be able to dominate the Southern Region.
Outside the Southern Region, on this vast continent, the emperor realm was nothing to shout about.
After breaking through to the truth realm, one¡¯s cultivation would increase even more slowly. Chu Xuan was in no hurry and would patiently wait until a year of seclusion had passed.
The reward for remaining in seclusion for a year would undoubtedly be generous.
Perhaps the reward for remaining in seclusion for a year would allow him to directly break through to the emperor realm.
As long as he broke through to the emperor realm, he would truly have nothing to fear in the Southern Region.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc sat on a branch of the spirit-devouring flower and tilted its head to stare at it. It felt that this small tree was a bit extraordinary.
As an ancient divine beast, it naturally had its pride.
Those that could catch its eye were not ordinary things.
Chu Yun was still in closed-door cultivation. Not everyone was like Chu Xuan, whereby breaking through was like drinking water and happened in an instant.
For others, even breaking through a small realm would take at least a few days.
After breaking through, they would still need to stabilize their cultivation.
Looking at the potted nts in the courtyard, Chu Xuan felt that he had nothing to do. As such, he took out a pair of scissors and trimmed the leaves and branches of the potted nts.
Such aidback lifestyle was indeed veryfortable.
He just needed a beautiful maid to apany him!
No matter how beautiful the potted nts and flowers were, they could notpare to having a delicate beauty by his side.
There were many beautiful maids in the Chu family, but none of them were talented.
He did not want an ordinary maid.
As such, he could only stay home alone for now.
¡°You pruned the potted nts and enjoyed yourself. You¡¯ve been rewarded with the Myriad Spirits scripture and the Myriad Elixirs scripture.¡±
Chu Xuan paused. He had triggered a random reward again?
Awesome!
After trimming the potted nts, Chu Xuan sat on the reclining chair and checked out the system¡¯s reward.
The Myriad Spirits scripture recorded all the spiritual objects, heavenly materials and earthly treasures in the world.
If one was familiar with the Myriad Spirits scripture, one would be able to recognize any spiritual item in the world, any heavenly material or earthly treasure, even those extinct and extremely rare spiritual items.
The Myriad Spirits scripture recorded the effects and general uses of each spiritual item.
In addition to the Myriad Spirits scripture, he had received an alchemy scripture.
It recorded countless pill forms, as well as numerous alchemy methods that had been passed down throughout history.
Both the lost pill forms and the lost pill refinement methods could be found within its pages.
Chu Xuan had received the Myriad Spirits and the Myriad Elixirs scriptures. Both scriptures were not thick, but each page contained an enormous amount of information.
This was a special method of recording information. The contents of each page could be scrolled down continuously. Other than words, there were also images and diagrams on each page.
The pill refinement methods recorded in the Myriad Elixir scripture included not only the text notes, but also a process diagram of the pill refinement.
Chu Xuan did not immediately ask the system to infuse the contents of the two books into his mind. Instead, he flipped through them leisurely.
Reading the Myriad Spirits scripture was like reading a nt encyclopedia.
It was just right to pass time with.
Chu Xuan had read through most of the books in the Chu family, so the Myriad Spirits scripture and the Myriad Elixirs scripture could make up for his currentck of reading materials. It was the best way for him to pass the time.
In any case, he could not utilize the Myriad Spirits and the Myriad Elixirs scriptures for the time being, so he was in no hurry to master them.
He did notck pills.
He did notck natural treasures either. Every day that he stayed in seclusion, the system would give him all kinds of rewards.
Chu Xuan ced one of the pill refinement methods and a few pill forms in the cultivation notes he had prepared for Chu Yun.
Chu Xuan did not care whether Chu Yun was interested in the subject or whether she would learn it.
He only needed to prepare things for her so that she could increase her own influence and voice in the family.
That pill refining method was one of the top pill refining techniques in the Southern Region. After Chu Yun learned it, her status in the Chu family would surpass Chu Qing¡¯s and would be no lower than the head of the family.
Moreover, the pill forms that Chu Xuan had prepared for her included pills that would allow her to break through to the truth realm. Each pill could increase the chance of breaking through by 30 to 70 percent.
Other than pills that could help her break through to the truth realm, there were also pills that could heal injuries, strengthen her spiritual will, and help her recover from mental injuries.
If Chu Yun could refine these pills, the strength of the Chu family would increase by 30% within a short period of time.
Once Chu Yun mastered those pill refining techniques, even if she actually did want to get married, Chu Tianming would beg her not to leave the Chu family.
Three dayster, Chu Yun left closed-door cultivation.
The first thing she did after she came out of closed-door cultivation was toe over to the small courtyard.
She flipped through the cultivation notes again and discovered the alchemy technique. She was immediately shocked.
There was actually an alchemy method to refine the profound void pills, which also included the recipe for the profound void pill.
The profound void pill was extremely rare. In the entire Southern Region, there were only a few people who could refine the profound void pill.
The Chu family had once thought of purchasing a profound void pill, but its price at the ck Moon Tower was too expensive. The Chu family would have to spend almost one-third of its reserves in order to purchase it.
It was precisely because of this that they gave up on the idea of purchasing the profound void pill.
If he had the profound void pill, Chu Tianming would have a chance of breaking through to the unity realm!
This pill refinement method had been very casually ced inside a pile of notes, almost as if it held no value.
¡°Third uncle actually did not pass on this pill refinement technique to the family?¡±
Chu Yun was puzzled. If someone from the Chu family was in possession of this pill refinement technique, it would be enough to cause the Chu family¡¯s strength to soar.
Moreover, after the Chu family could refine these pills themselves, there was no need for them to buy pills from others. In fact, they could even sell them to the market.
No matter how she looked at it, this pill refinement technique was extremely important to the Chu family.
Chu Yun could not understand why third uncle did not pass on this pill refinement technique to grandfather?
Could it be that this pill refinement technique had unique origins?
It had to be so.
Chu Yun was conflicted. Should she learn it then?
If this pill refinement technique were to be leaked, would it bring disaster to the Chu family?
After hesitating for a long time, Chu Yun finally decided to learn it secretly. When she wanted to refine pills, she would do so secretly.
As long as she did not refine pills on arge scale, and as long as it could be kept a secret, there would not be any trouble.
After making up her mind, Chu Yun began to seriously study it.
Chapter 28 - Sending Someone To His Door?
Chapter 28: Sending Someone To His Door?
Chu Yun¡¯s actions naturally could not be concealed from Chu Xuan.
After seeing Chu Yun¡¯s cautious appearance, Chu Xuan could not help but feel puzzled. Why was she being so secretive?
After thinking about it for a moment, he immediately understood the reason and did not know whether tough or cry.
That pill refinement technique was extremely extraordinary in the Southern Region. If it had really been left behind by Chu Qiuluo, why was it not handed over to the Chu family?
It had to be because there was something wrong with the origins of this pill refinement technique.
Chu Xuan did not say anything. Her being more cautious was also a good thing.
If news of it were to leak out, it would be troublesome if some of the major forces in the Southern Region targeted and attacked the Chu family because of it.
He was only at the first level of the truth realm now.
Once an expert attacked and revealed his cultivation level, how would he be able to keep a low profile and stay at home in peace?
Over the next few days, Chu Yun fervently studied the pill refinement technique.
Finally, after mastering both the pill form and the pill refinement method, she decided to practice the pill refinement technique.
In order to be cautious, she did not choose to refine pills inside the small courtyard.
Instead, she nned to go out and temper herself. She wanted to leave the Chu family¡¯s territory and find a quiet ce to practice it secretly.
Before leaving, Chu Yun told Chu Xuan about the pill refinement method and asked him to hide it well.
Chu Xuan did not know whether tough or cry. Seeing how cautious she was acting, he could only lie and say that he was already aware of the pill refinement technique. He told her that his father asked him to learn it, but he did not do so because he feltzy. There was no problem with where the pill refinement technique came from.
Although Chu Xuan imed that there were no problems with the origins of the pill refinement technique, Chu Yun still remained cautious. If news of it were to leak out, it would end up being coveted by the powerful forces of the Southern Region, which wouldnd the Chu family in hot soup.
Especially if she was targeted by the evil imperial court, the consequences would be unimaginable.
If Chu Yun were to go out to temper herself, there would be experts from the Chu family protecting her in the dark. If she wanted to secretly refine pills, then she would have to send away the experts from the Chu family who were protecting her in the dark.
Chu Xuan gave her a few jade talismans.
His excuse was once again that they had been left behind by his father and, since he did not need to go out and temper himself, he did not need them.
Besides that, Chu Xuan also used the soul seed seal to transmit his will to Zhang Kui, asking him to protect Chu Yun in the dark.
Zhang Kui¡¯s strength was at the ninth level of the void realm and, under the control of the soul seed seal, he was absolutely loyal. In order toplete the mission of protecting Chu Yun¡¯s safety, he would not hesitate to sacrifice his own life.
However, Zhang Kui was the first vice sect leader of the heretic cult after all, and he had to pay attention to the matters of the cult at all times, and he might not be able to protect Chu Yun all the time.
Dong Qian¡¯s strength was not weak, and so he was tasked with secretly protecting Chu Yun together with Zhang Kui.
Combined, they would be able to ensure that nothing went wrong.
In the Qin Kingdom, other than the cult, no other forces dared to attack the direct descendants of the three aristocratic families.
Chu Yun went out to train, and Chu Xuan continued to stay in the courtyard.
In this generation of direct descendants of the Chu family, apart from Chu Xuan, no one else stayed in the family¡¯s territory.
Old Seventh had gone to the He family.
Chu Qing continued to chase after the cult while managing the affairs of Chu County.
..
In an underground pce in the Purple Moon Kingdom, more than ten heretic experts had gathered.
The cult¡¯s vice sect leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom, Yuan Chong, said with a gloomy face, ¡°The right protector fell in the Chu County of the Qin Kingdom. This matter is inextricably rted to the Chu family. Who will seek revenge for our Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t the right protector fall in the internal strife of the cult in the Qin Kingdom?¡± An expert of the heretic cult asked doubtfully.
¡°Even so, who knows what truly happened then? Besides, were it not for the Chu family, would our cult have been reduced to this state?¡±
Yuan Chong said coldly.
The Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s cult had suffered heavy losses, with more than ten elders falling in battle.
Even the sect leader had suffered heavy injuries and had almost died.
The source of this whole disaster was the Chu family¡¯s interference with the cult¡¯s ns.
Naturally, they ced the me squarely on the shoulders of the Chu family.
¡°Although the Chu family¡¯s overall strength is inferior to the Purple Moon Kingdom, it is not weak either. Moreover, the Qin Kingdom is not part of our territory. If we were to rashly head over there, I¡¯m afraid that we might encounter some mishaps.¡±
An elder said with a frown.
¡°That¡¯s right. Our main target is still the Purple Moon Kingdom.¡±
Many elders of the heretic cult agreed with his words.
¡°Hmph, how can we let the matter of the Chu family slide? Don¡¯t forget that the Chu family has sabotaged our many years of nning and preparation. Once the evil imperial court is free to act, they will not let the Chu family off either. Do we have to wait for the evil imperial court¡¯s orders before taking action?¡±
Yuan Chong snorted unhappily and said, ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t have to fight with the Chu family directly.¡±
¡°I heard that Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son has been expelled from their ancestral residence. Since we can¡¯t do anything to the Chu family for the time being, we can still vent our anger by capturing Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son.¡±
An elder questioned, ¡°Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son has already been expelled from the ancestral residence. What¡¯s the point of capturing him?¡±
¡°Idiot!¡±
Yuan Chong angrily rebuked the elder, ¡°He is Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son, not some random person¡¯s son. Even if he is trash, as long as he is Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son, then his existence holds value!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Chu Qiuluo might not be dead. If one day Chu Qiuluo returns, we will send his son over to the evil imperial court as a hostage. We can definitely restrain him from taking action that way.¡±
An elder agreed.
¡°In that case, I will make the trip.¡±
A skinny cult elder stood up and said.
Yuan Chong and the other leaders present did not have any objections. Among the people present, the elder who volunteered was not the strongest, but he was definitely the best at escaping and stealth.
Chu Xuan was still in the courtyard, waiting patiently for the year of seclusion to arrive.
The cult had not made any moves, and they did not continue to send their experts to infiltrate the Chu family¡¯s territory to kill and destroy.
After breaking through to the truth realm, Chu Xuan was much more confident. As long as he did not encounter an attack from the evil imperial court¡¯s experts, he would not be the slightest bit afraid.
Given the overall level of strength in the Qin Kingdom, even if the evil imperial court sent experts over, it was unlikely that they would send over anyone who exceeded the unity realm.
As such, Chu Xuan was not worried at all.
However, he still had to remain steadfast.
Just when he thought that he could peacefully seclude himself for a year, another person sneaked into the Chu family¡¯s territory.
It was another expert from the cult.
His strength was at the third level of the void realm, and he seemed like a senior figure among their elders.
Chu Xuan frowned. Why did Zhang Kui not send a message to him?
The soul seed seal was able to transmit his spiritual will and, simrly, it possessed a certain ability to transmit messages.
Sending over a simple warning was definitely possible.
What surprised Chu Xuan even more was that the cult elder that had concealed himself seemed to havee specifically for him.
He did not seem to have any intention of infiltrating the core area of the Chu family. After identifying his surroundings, he made his way straight toward Chu Xuan¡¯s courtyard.
He directly entered the courtyard.
Did he specificallye to deliver his head to the chopping board?
When he saw Chu Xuan, he asked, ¡°Are you Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son?¡±
Chu Xuan had a helpless look on his face. What was going on with that father of his?
Why did everyone want to capture him just because he was Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son?
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Chu Xuan admitted it openly.
¡°Then I¡¯ve got the right person.¡±
Lou Yuan did not say anything further and raised his hand to grab Chu Xuan.
He was not a talkative person. Once he had confirmed his target, he would immediately make a move to prevent any idents from happening.
A mere mortal realm warrior would easily be captured by him. Before the Chu family could realize it, he would have long escaped Chu County and would be on his way back to the Purple Moon Kingdom.
As long as he returned to Purple Moon Kingdom safely, it would be impossible for the Chu family to rescue him.
However, the moment he made his move, he felt his shoulder weighed down.
He suffered a blow from a paw on his head and fell to the ground.
Not good!
Lou Yuan was shocked. His first thought was that Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son was bait!
Just as he was about to resist desperately, a python suddenly appeared and wrapped itself around his body.
He did not realize how or when the giant python had appeared.
It seemed to have appeared out of thin air.
How could the Chu family possess a void realm demonic beast?
Lou Yuan¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He was filled with regret. He should not have volunteered for this task.
Chapter 29 - Counterattack From Ten Thousand Miles Away
Chapter 29: Counterattack From Ten Thousand Miles Away
Chu Xuan looked down at Lou Yuan and asked, ¡°Who are you? Are you from the cult? I¡¯m curious, is the identity of Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son such a popr one?¡±
Lou Yuan calmed down slightly at this moment. There were no other experts of the Chu family in the courtyard, just Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son and the demonic python that was wrapped around his body.
Therefore, it was not baitid out by the Chu family, but rather that Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son was protected by a void realm demonic beast.
Had the beast been left behind by Chu Qiuluo for his son?
Could it be that Chu Qiuluo had long broken through to the unity realm and had tamed a void realm demonic beast?
Lou Yuan did not answer. Since he was not being ambushed, he felt that he still had a chance to escape.
Secretly circting his spiritual power, he looked for the weaknesses of the python, preparing to free himself from the python¡¯s entanglement and capture Chu Xuan in an instant. In that way, his mission would also bepleted.
¡°You don¡¯t want to talk, right? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
Chu Xuan smiled indifferently.
The python suddenly opened its huge mouth and swallowed him whole as Lou Yuan stared transfixed.
After swallowing Lou Yuan, the python gradually melted away and Lou Yuan¡¯s body slowly reappeared. The python had already merged itself into his body.
The python had been formed from Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual power.
At this moment, this spiritual power was hidden in Lou Yuan¡¯s body, providing him with an endless stream of spiritual power and increasing his strength.
Lou Yuan was shocked. Why did the Python suddenly disappear?
He did not have time to think about the reason, so he immediately raised his hand and tried to grab Chu Xuan.
However, something that terrified him happened.
A huge turtle suddenly appeared in front of Chu Xuan, using its shell to block his attack.
Simrly, he did not see how this huge turtle appeared.
Lou Yuan had a shocking revtion in his heart.
Materializing power into reality!
The sign of a truth realm expert!
The huge turtle in front of him and the huge python from before were both real demonic beasts no matter how he looked at them. Whether it was through his eyes, or through his spiritual will, they were both flesh and blood demonic beasts.
However, their appearance had been too sudden.
Even if they were taken out of a beast sack, they would not have appeared so suddenly. There would have been traces that he could detect.
Lou Yuan¡¯s scalp went numb and his face turned pale!
A truth realm expert!
The Chu family actually had a truth realm expert, and he was even this young?
He looked at Chu Xuan¡¯s handsome appearance and vaguely saw Chu Qiuluo¡¯s shadow in it.
¡°You, are you Chu Qiuluo?¡±
His heart was in turmoil. The news of Chu Qiuluo and his wife going missing while exploring the mystic realm must have been fake!
Chu Qiuluo had broken through to the truth realm, and the Chu family had created this borate lie in order to hide it.
If Chu Qiuluo had broken through to the truth realm in such a short period of time, could he possibly break through to the emperor realm in the future?
Perhaps Chu Qiuluo had obtained a great opportunity and, to avoid being targeted by the major forces of the Southern Region, he had devised this n. He lied about going missing, but had in fact been hiding within the Chu family.
He had even changed his appearance!
The more he thought about it, the more Lou Yuan felt that such a scenario was possible. Cold sweat unconsciously broke out over his forehead.
He had discovered such a big secret and was going to be killed and silenced!
¡°My name is Chu Xuan, the son of Chu Qiuluo. Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±
Chu Xuan said with a smile.
¡°Come on, tell me which branch of the cult you are from.¡±
Lou Yuan was covered in cold sweat and did not dare to disobey. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°I... I am not from the cult in the Qin Kingdom. I am Lou Yuan, an elder of the cult from the Purple Moon Kingdom.¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. Did he just say the Purple Moon Kingdom?
The Purple Moon Kingdom was adjacent to the Qin Kingdom. The Chu County of the Chu family was adjacent to one of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s counties.
In terms of strength, the Purple Moon Kingdom was stronger than any of the four families in the Qin Kingdom. However, the four families were united. Therefore, the overall strength of the Qin Kingdom country was no weaker than that of the Purple Moon Kingdom.
¡°You came from the Purple Moon Kingdom... Why did youe all the way to the territory of the Qin Kingdom to capture me?¡±
Chu Xuan cursed in his heart. These guys from the heretic cult... did they train in evil techniques so much that they damaged their brains?
The heretic cult of the Purple Moon Kingdom had always been active in the Purple Moon Kingdom.
After all, although the heretic cult of each country belonged to the evil imperial court, they also had their own factions and territories.
The heretic cult of the Purple Moon Kingdoming to the Qin Kingdom would have been equivalent to crossing the line, unless the two branches of the heretic cult had already discussed and agreed upon a joint action.
Lou Yuan did not dare to hide anything and directly sold out Yuan Chong.
Chu Xuan was speechless. So that was the reason. Apparently Zhu Qiang¡¯s counterattackst time was exceptionally sessful, to the point where even one of the cult¡¯s protectors from the Purple Moon Kingdom had been in.
Looking at Lou Yuan, Chu Xuan¡¯s heart was moved.
The Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s cult actually targeted him. If that was the case, then they could only me themselves.
Although I will not leave the house, I can still manage a counterattack.
Moreover, Lou Yuan was already here to give his head away, traveling from a thousand miles just to do so. Would it not be a waste if I did not make use of his sacrifice?
Instantly, Chu Xuan nted a soul seed seal on Lou Yuan.
At the same time, he sent a strand of spiritual power into his body.
This would guarantee that Lou Yuan would be able to continuously use his ultimate moves and remain in his peakbat state. The spiritual power he poured in would not be easily exhausted, and even a ninth level void realm martial artist would not be able to easily kill him.
Moreover, once he approached a ninth-level void realm martial artist and self-destructed, he would absolutely be able to blow up that ninth-level void realm martial artist to death.
This counterattack would surely create more results and prove to be more deadly than Zhu Qiang¡¯s.
The strength of the heretic cult in the Purple Moon Kingdom might even suffer heavy losses because of this.
As long as the Purple Moon Kingdom was slightly stronger, while they might not be able topletely annihte the heretic cult within their territory, it would still be possible to deliver the cult a crippling blow.
As a result, the evil imperial court would pay more attention to the Purple Moon Kingdom, and the pressure the Chu family would face would decrease.
This would allow the situation around him to remain peaceful for a period of time. As long as he broke through to the emperor realm during that period, then he would not have to fear the evil imperial court.
He would kill anyone who came, and he would not fear any reprisals!
Lou Yuan received Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual will and order to kill the others back in the Purple Moon Kingdom.
His thoughts and mind remained clear. However, he could not resist the will that was hidden in his mind. Other than the inner turmoil that was wracking his mind, there was nothing abnormal on his face or in his behavior.
It was precisely because of this that Lou Yuan was feeling even more desperate.
He was even more terrified.
He would rather bepletely controlled, turning into a mindless puppet, than suffer such torture.
Chu Xuan would patiently await the results of Lou Yuan¡¯s counterattack. After hepleted the counterattack, he would naturally be notified by the system¡¯s reward.
He hoped that the reward would be an increase in his cultivation level, which would allow him to increase his strength even faster.
Although the Purple Moon Kingdom was adjacent to Chu County, the distance from the Chu family¡¯s territory to the Purple Moon Kingdom was not that close.
This time, it could be said to be a counterattack from ten thousand miles away.
In the underground pce, a group of elders from the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s cult were gathered.
Other than vice sect leader Yuan Chong, most of the elders were all present.
Lou Yuan observed silently. This time, almost all the elders from the Purple Moon Kingdom, except for a few, were present.
After killing everyone present, the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult would definitely suffer a great loss.
This wouldplete the counterattack request of the will in his unseen mind.
There had been no request to kill Yuan Chong.
Therefore, Yuan Chong¡¯s absence did not matter.
He could freely make his move.
¡°Where is he? Did you not capture him?¡±
An elder looked at Lou Yuan and frowned.
Could it be that he had failed?
¡°Hmph, you have no right to order me around. Who Does Yuan Chong think he is? From today onward, I will take the position of sect leader!¡±
Lou Yuan snorted coldly.
All the elders were stunned.
Was Lou Yuan¡¯s brain damaged?
His strength, among all the elders, was only middling, if not lower. He was far inferior to Yuan Chong.
He actually dared to covet the position of sect leader. Who gave him the courage to say such a thing?
¡°I, Lou Yuan, have encountered a great opportunity. My breakthrough to the unity realm is just around the corner. The position of sect leader shall belong to me. Who will support me and who will oppose me?¡±
Lou Yuan was acting very arrogantly and looked down on everyone present.
Chapter 30 - Those Who Follow Me Will Live, While Those Who Defy Me Will Die
Chapter 30: Those Who Follow Me Will Live, While Those Who Defy Me Will Die
Lou Yuan followed the instructions of Chu Xuan¡¯s will and kept everyone from suspecting the Chu family.
Therefore, he stated that he had obtained an opportunity and now wanted to be the sect leader. This was a very legitimate reason.
When the battle startedter, the other elders of the cult would not doubt Lou Yuan¡¯s strength when they found out that his strength had skyrocketed.
They would only feel that Lou Yuan had gotten lucky and that his strength had increased greatly by chance, inting his ego to the point where he actually coveted the position of sect leader.
The faces of the elders all darkened.
Especially the elders who were stronger. Lou Yuan actually dared to be presumptuous. He was simply courting death.
The cultists were not good people.
¡°Lou Yuan, what are you talking about? We are all brothers, but some jokes just shouldn¡¯t be made!¡±
Zheng Tu hurriedly said.
He had a good rtionship with Lou Yuan and belonged to the same faction. It could also be said that they were on the same side, which strengthened their right to speak in the cult.
Who knew that Lou Yuan would directly re back at him.
¡°Zheng Tu, you are trash. It¡¯s insulting that I even worked together with you back then!¡±
What the f*ck?
Zheng Tu was so angry that his face turned green.
Lou Yuan, this son of a b*tch, had really gone overboard!
¡°Speak up now. Who opposes it and who supports it?¡±
Lou Yuan looked down on everyone present.
¡°Those who support me will live, while those who oppose me will die!¡±
F*ck!
The cult elders were furious.
Even the sect leader did not dare to say such arrogant words.
What right did Lou Yuan have to do so?
Do you think you are a big shot of the evil imperial court?
¡°I object! What are you going to do about that?¡±
Zheng Tu was the first to stand up and speak angrily.
He decided that, after today, he would no longer work together with Lou Yuan. This was a guy that clearly suffered from a mental illness. If he stayed close to Lou Yuan, he might one day be tricked to death by him.
¡°Very well, then you can go to hell!¡±
Lou Yuan directly made his move.
Boom!
A de shed out.
He used a powerful attack the moment he made his move.
Zheng Tu never thought that Lou Yuan would actually make a move.
Caught off guard, he only had time to hurriedly block the attack.
Puff!
An arm left his body, and flesh and blood scattered on the ground where the light of the de had passed through!
¡°Ah!¡±
Zheng Tu and Lou Yuan had been equal in strength, so there was no way a haphazard block would have been sufficient to defend against his attack.
Zheng Tu suffered a heavy injury in an instant!
¡°Lou Yuan, are you crazy?¡±
Fortunately, an elder beside him had made a move, so Zheng Tu was not killed off directly.
¡°Good, you dare to go against me and stop me from killing him? Then die!¡±
Lou Yuan was furious and initiated another powerful attack.
F*ck!
That Elder was furious and hurriedly blocked.
Lou Yuan had really gone mad.
¡°Lou Yuan, stop now, or don¡¯t me us for not being polite!¡±
The other elders were all shocked and furious.
¡°How dare you!¡±
Lou Yuan was furious.
¡°Those who obey me will live, while those who defy me will die. Since you all dare to defy me, you should all die!¡±
He kept using powerful attacks one and the other and fought the elders single-handedly.
The elders of the cult were about to vomit blood. Lou Yuan had really gone mad. His speech and mannerisms were so crazy. Did he think that he was the evil king?
¡°Kill! He has gone mad. Kill him!¡±
Zheng Tu said in exasperation.
¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±
Lou Yuan roared, and a powerful force emerged from his body.
His attack swept out instantly. Even though someone tried to help him block it, Zheng Tu still died!
The first kill waspleted!
The other elders were shocked.
The force emanating from Lou Yuan¡¯s body was extremely powerful, and it gave them a very dangerous feeling.
He really did have a fortuitous encounter!
No wonder he was acting so crazy!
No, it was very likely that Lou Yuan was affected by this power and had lost his mind.
A big battle broke out.
Lou Yuan fought against many heretic cult elders alone.
Among the elders, his strength was not considered too strong.
However, relying on the spiritual power that Chu Xuan had instilled in his body, he was very fierce.
Within a short period of time, he had already killed two elders.
The other elders were all mad. Even if they joined hands to deal with him, they still felt immense pressure and were at danger of dying at any time.
The mysterious power inside Lou Yuan¡¯s body gave them the feeling of fear and trepidation.
They wanted to escape, but Lou Yuan was blocking the entrance and refused to let them leave.
The battle became more and more intense.
After all, Chu Xuan had imbued him with truth realm spiritual power. Even a wisp of that power was enough to kill a void realm expert.
One elder after another fell under Lou Yuan¡¯s ferocious attacks.
Cracks gradually appeared on Lou Yuan¡¯s body.
His body could not withstand the continuous use of truth realm spiritual power.
As the end of the battle neared, only four of the strongest elders were left.
Lou Yuan was also at the end of his rope.
The four elders heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts, but when they thought about how many elders had fallen, and how the cult would have suffered a great loss after this battle, they could not help but feel distressed in their hearts.
D*mn Lou Yuan! Why did he not self-destruct and die?
Why did he have to return and harm others!
¡°Die! Let¡¯s die together!¡±
Unexpectedly, Lou Yuan actually pounced on them directly, his body expanding. He was actually going to self-destruct!
Not good!
The four cult elders were terrified in their hearts. Lou Yuan, that b*stard, was actually going to self-destruct and take them with him!
Boom!
Spiritual power raged, the underground pce copsed, and smoke and dust billowed in the air.
After an unknown amount of time, a bloody hand reached out from beneath the smoke and dust. A person covered in blood and wounds crawled out. He had lost an arm and a leg.
Among all the elders, he was the only one alive.
Moreover, he had suffered heavy injuries. It could even be said that he was crippled!
Yuan Chong rushed inside with a frantic expression on his face. He had just arrived when the underground pce exploded. He thought that the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s experts were attacking, so he had hurried over to try and rescue the cult elders.
In the end, he saw the great elder lying half-dead on the ground.
¡°Who did it? Where are the others?¡±
Yuan Chong asked angrily when he did not manage to find the enemy.
¡°That son of a b*tch Lou Yuan did it!¡±
The great elder spat out blood. He was really about to explode in anger.
The gaze he gave Yuan Chong was not a very friendly one either.
Had it not been for Yuan Chong¡¯s suggestion to capture Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son, Lou Yuan would not have volunteered, and this kind of thing would never have happened in the first ce.
¡°Lou Yuan?¡±
Yuan Chong was stunned.
Lou Yuan had the ability to do this?
¡°Where are the others?¡±
¡°They¡¯re all dead. I¡¯m the only one left.¡±
The great elder spat out blood as he spoke those words.
Yuan Chong¡¯s brain immediately froze. They are all dead?
At least 70% of the elders had been wiped out?
This was a great loss to the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s cult!
After suffering such a heavy loss, how could hepete with his fellow sect leaders?
The imperial court would also be dissatisfied with him and feel that he was ipetent!
The great elder continued to vomit blood. Looking at the dazed Yuan Chong, he gnashed his teeth in anger.
D*mn it, hurry up and save me! Why are you still in a daze?
After a long while, Yuan Chong finally came back to his senses. He took out a pill to save the great elder and asked him for the reason behind Lou Yuan¡¯s actions.
..
¡°You did not leave the house, but killed your enemies from thousands of miles away. You have been rewarded with ten years worth¡¯ of cultivation plus one box of lightning bombs.¡±
The system¡¯s voice sounded, and Chu Xuan instantly felt energized.
The rewards for the counterattack this time were quite good.
After receiving ten years¡¯ worth of cultivation, a wave of power andprehension filled his mind and body.
His strength gradually increased from the first level of the truth realm to the third level of the truth realm.
As expected, the higher the realm, the slower the increase in strength.
Ten years¡¯ worth of cultivation only increased his strength by two small realms.
Chu Xuan looked at the lightning bombs.
They were single-use spiritual artifacts that contained a trace of the power of lightning. They were very effective against evil cultivators.
Once a lightning bomb was detonated, the power of the resulting explosion would be sufficient to severely injure a first-level truth realm expert.
Below the truth realm, unless one had a powerful defensive artifact, one would almost certainly die.
When used against evil cultivators, its power was even greater. It could severely injure a second-level truth realm evil cultivator.
Chu Xuan understood. This was the fantasy world¡¯s version of a grenade.
He decided that if any more evil cultists came to disturb him, he would send a few lightning bombs their way to deal with them.
Perhaps he could even go to the evil imperial court and detonate a few of them!
Chapter 31 - The Heretic Cult’s Assassination Plan
Chapter 31: The Heretic Cult¡¯s Assassination n
After a sessful counterattack on the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult, Chu Xuan felt that he should be able to quietly live in a seclusion now, at least until he received the system¡¯s reward for a year of seclusion.
The Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult had already suffered a great loss, so they probably could not send people over, right?
The Qin Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult was currently in hiding. Moreover, with Zhang Kui acting as his spy, he would not be harassed by them.
The heretic cult from the Great Zhou Kingdom would note all the way here to find trouble with him, right?
Moreover, the Great Zhou Kingdom did not share borders with Chu County.
The following days were calm and peaceful. Chu Xuan continued to read the Myriad Elixirs scripture and the Myriad Spirits scripture, and lived a veryfortable life.
After breaking through to the truth realm, the effect of the spirit cultivating diagram was much weaker, almost to the point of beingpletely ineffective. He would only start feeling dizzy after staring at it for more than two hours.
After practicing the hundred tempering divine technique, Chu Xuan felt that his mental will was much stronger than other truth realm martial artists.
His mental will was no weaker than a fifth-level truth realm martial artist.
As he continued to practice, his mental will continued to increase in strength.
After discovering that the effect of the spirit cultivating diagram had be weaker, Chu Xuan did not use it much anymore. It was too boring to stare at it for two hours.
He was looking forward to the system rewarding him with an enhanced version of the spirit cultivating diagram.
¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for eleven months. You¡¯ve been rewarded with an enhanced version of the spirit cultivating diagram!¡±
After eleven months, he had finally been rewarded with an enhanced version of the spirit cultivating diagram.
Chu Xuan only looked at it for two to three seconds before he felt like he was drowning inside it. His head was swelling and he felt dizzy. The effect of this enhanced version of the diagram was very strong.
The enhanced version of the spirit cultivating diagram would still have a certain effect even when one reached the emperor realm.
However, by then, he would most likely be able to obtain a further enhanced version of the spirit cultivating diagram.
The lower-level version of the spirit cultivating diagram had already be useless to him. While it might be useless to Chu Xuan, it would definitely be regarded as a top-tier treasure in the Southern Region.
That night, Chu Xuan sensed that Zhang Kui had activated the soul seed seal. It seemed like he had something to report.
Chu Xuan immediately turned serious. Could it be that the experts from the evil imperial court were about to attack?
Not long after he responded, a figure appeared outside the courtyard.
It was Zhang Kui.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Chu Xuan sat on the chair and asked indifferently, while drinking the enlightenment tea.
The soul seed seal could transmit Chu Xuan¡¯s will, but Zhang Kui could only rely on the seed soul seal to transmit simple messages. He could not use it tomunicate with him.
Therefore, Zhang Kui needed to exin the specific details of the situation in person.
¡°Master, the vice sect leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s cult, Yuan Chong, has secretly joined forces with the sect leader of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s cult, Lu Wang, and are plotting to bring over experts to attack Chu County and surround and kill the experts of the Chu family...¡±
To Chu Xuan¡¯s surprise, Yuan Chong did not continue to find trouble with him personally, but still ended up targeting the Chu family.
Thus, he discussed matters with the sect leader of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s cult, Lu Wang, seeking to join forces with him and bring their experts to ambush and kill the experts of the Chu family.
Once the n was carried out sessfully, the Chu family would suffer heavy losses.
At the very least, a few void realm stewards or family elders would fall.
Even Chu Qing would be in danger.
In order to carry out this mission, Yuan Chong did not hesitate to use a treasured artifact that the cult used to conceal their auras and hide their tracks.
This was a gift that the various cult branches at the national level had received from the evil imperial court. Its function was to allow the cult to hide effectively so that they would not be wiped out in one fell swoop.
Every time this treasured artifact was used, it would cost them one million crystals.
For this operation, Yuan Chong could be said to have spent a lot of money. From this, it could be seen just how much he resented the Chu family.
Chu Xuan was speechless. Why was he causing trouble again?
Chu Xuan would not allow the Chu family to be harmed. No matter what, he was also a member of the Chu family.
Moreover, if the Chu family really suffered heavy losses, it would not be a good thing for him either, as it would affect his peaceful and quiet life in the courtyard.
Chu Yun was also in Chu County.
She would definitely be one of the targets of the cult.
Chu Xuan thought to himself for a moment, after which he said, ¡°Think of a way to leak the information about the n to the Chu family. At the same time, leak the information about their target list and the timing of the cult¡¯s operation. The Chu family will naturally deal with it.¡±
As long as the Chu family obtained the information, the cult¡¯s plot would definitely not seed.
Moreover, the Chu family could also use this opportunity to ambush the cult.
¡°Yes, master,¡± Zhang Kui said respectfully.
¡°Your mission is to protect Miss Chu Yun, do you understand?¡±
Chu Xuan thought for a moment. Now that Chu Yun was learning to refine pills, she definitely needed all kinds of spiritual herbs. Thus, he added to his instructions, ¡°You should also secretly collect all kinds of spiritual herbs, heavenly materials and earthly treasures for Miss Chu Yun. You can let it appear as if she was lucky enough to obtain them. In short, you should think of a way to handle it properly.¡±
¡°Yes, naster!¡±
Chu Xuan paused for a moment again before taking out three bottles, which contained great profound pills, great spirit pills, and profound void pills. He said, ¡°Think of a way to sell them in exchange for spirit herbs.¡±
Zhang Kui was at the ninth level of the void realm, but was now his subordinate, so Chu Xuan did not have to worry about being betrayed.
In order to ensure Chu Yun was sufficiently safe, Chu Xuan condensed tworge pythons from spiritual power.
The tworge pythons fused themselves into Zhang Kui¡¯s body.
The tworge pythons possessed the strength of the fifth level of the unity realm. Although they could notst very long, they could be considered invincible within the borders of the Qin Kingdom.
¡°When you get close to Miss Chu Yunter, one of therge pythons will fuse into her body. As for the remaining one, I¡¯ll give it to you as a life-saving measure.¡±
Chu Xuan could not silently fuse the spiritual power of the truth realm into Chu Yun¡¯s body. In order not to reveal his strength, he did not give it to Chu Yun while she was in the courtyard.
Zhang Kui could just bring the python to Chu Yun, masquerading its appearance as a lucky encounter, after which it would fuse itself into Chu Yun¡¯s body and protect her during critical moments.
Even if the python was separated from Chu Xuan, it was still identical to a demonic beast. Other than not being able to fight for a long time, there was no difference between it and an actual demonic beast.
This was one of the abilities of a truth realm expert.
As long as the spiritual power was not exhausted, it could continue to exist.
It was also one of the methods that many truth realm experts used to protect their juniors.
¡°Thank you, master!¡±
Zhang Kui was very excited.
With a spiritual power python inside him, he did not need to worry about his life being threatened.
Chu Xuan threw out another Xuanhe pill and said, ¡°Try to break through to the unity realm.¡±
Zhang Kui left excitedly.
Chu Tianming had half-a-foot into the unity realm, but it was not that easy to break through.
Apart fromcking the appropriate cultivation method, this was also rted to theck of spiritual power in the Qin Kingdom. He could only rely on time to slowly polish his cultivation and umte experience before he had the chance to break through.
Chu Xuan felt that in another twenty to thirty years, Chu Tianming would be able to break through.
Given his current realm, Chu Tianming could definitely break through if he was given a Xuanhe pill.
However, Chu Xuan did not intend to give him a Xuanhe pill. This cheap grandpa had never liked him and, every time he saw Chu Xuan, he would get annoyed and scold him.
When Chu Yun refined the void unity pill, and Chu Tianming made a breakthrough with it, Chu Yun¡¯s position in the Chu family would be even more unshakeable.
¡°This old man¡¯s innate talent isn¡¯t very good,¡± Chu Xuan muttered.
Other than thecking cultivation method and theck of spiritual power, the most important thing was that Chu Tianming¡¯s innate talent was limited.
Otherwise, why would no one doubt whether his father, Chu Qiuluo, could break through to the unity realm, or even the truth realm?
Naturally, it was because of his innate talent.
Could it be because his father¡¯s cultivation method was stronger?
That was impossible.
If there really was such a powerful cultivation method, would his father not have passed it onto the Chu family?
Chu Xuan knew that his father harbored deep feelings for the Chu family.
Breaking the marriage engagement had made Chu Tianming so angry that he almost vomited blood. As such, Chu Qiuluo still felt a little guilty. If there really was a stronger cultivation method, even if he did not pass it on to others, he would definitely pass it on to Chu Tianming.
The fact that his father was able to break through to the unity realm, and perhaps even the truth realm, in such a short period of time by relying on only half a truth scripture meant that his father¡¯s innate talent was really amazing.
Chu Xuan sighed. No wonder he could suppress his contemporaries in the Qin Kingdom and had been hailed as the most talented person in the history of the Chu family.
Chapter 32 - Chu Yun’s Pill Refinement
Chapter 32: Chu Yun¡¯s Pill Refinement
Chu Xuan did not pay much attention to how the heretic cult acted or how the Chu family set up their ambush.
Since they already knew about the heretic cult¡¯s plot, if the Chu family did not take the opportunity to kill them, then they would really be too useless.
As long as Chu Yun was safe, the other matters were not too important.
The Chu family had been established in the Qin Kingdom for thousands of years. If they could not even deal with the heretic cult¡¯s plot this time, how could they have remained as one of the major forces for this long?
Chu County¡¯s capital.
In the Chu manor, Chu Qing was looking through an intelligence report.
Previously, when he had been surrounded and ambushed by the heretic cult, he had almost lost his life. Fortunately, he had activated the escape bead in time and escaped with his life.
He hated the heretic cult to the core.
These days, he utilized the Chu family¡¯s intelligencework to secretly investigate the base of the heretic cult, vowing to uproot the heretic cult.
He had thought about purchasing information from ck Moon Tower, but ck Moon Tower¡¯s price was too high, so he could only rely on the Chu family¡¯s intelligencework.
Chu County belonged to the Chu family, so the informationwork was still very adequate. However, due to theck of detection-type spiritual artifacts or even treasured artifacts, it was very difficult to locate the important strongholds of the cult.
The cult had the ability to hide their auras, which helped them to avoid being detected by detection-type spiritual artifacts or even treasured artifacts.
It was precisely because of this that they had been unable topletely eradicate the cult.
A steward ran into the room in a hurry.
¡°Young Master Qing, someone sent over an intelligence report.¡±
Chu Qing raised his head and asked, ¡°Who sent it?¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t the other three families, and it naturally wasn¡¯t ck Moon Tower either. I wonder who it was.¡±
The manager shook his head and said.
Chu Qing¡¯s expression instantly changed when he saw the contents of the intelligence report.
¡°Go and invite fourth uncle over.¡±
The manager hurriedly left.
Chu Qiuhai was Chu Tianming¡¯s fourth son, and his innate talent could only be considered to be slightly above average among his siblings.
Presently, he had only barely stepped into the first level of the void realm.
Most of the time, he stayed in the capital to represent the direct descendants of the Chu family.
¡°Qing ¡®er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qiuhai asked
Chu Qiuhai came running over in a hurry.
Chu Qing handed over the intelligence report to him and, after Chu Qiuhai finished reading it, he said solemnly, ¡°Fourth uncle, how much of this report do you think is credible?¡±
¡°The credibility of this report should be very high. No matter what, we must be on guard. This matter isn¡¯t something that you or I can handle. I¡¯ll return to the family territory immediately.¡±
Chu Qiuhai took the report and left in a hurry.
...
In a small vige outside the capital, a cave had been dug out on a small mountainside.
The entrance to the cave had been blocked using a big rock.
Inside, Chu Yun stared at a pill cauldron with a solemn expression. She changed her techniques, and spiritual power vibrated inside the pill cauldron at a strange frequency.
A fire crystal under the pill cauldron was burning with scarlet mes.
This was Chu Yun¡¯s tenth pill refinement. She could already refine ordinary-grade pills, for which she had a 100% sess rate.
The quality of the pills she refined was higher than the pills she bought from the He family.
Out of the four families in the Qin Kingdom, only the He family was good at pill refinement.
Every time the four families worked together to deal with a crisis, the He family would provide the logistical supplies and pills.
Chu Yun knew that this alchemy technique was extraordinary, far beyond what the He family was capable of providing.
Currently, she was practicing refining the profound pill.
During the first nine times, she had failed six times and seeded three times, but the quality of the medicinal pills was average.
This was the tenth time she was refining the medicinal pills, and it was also thest batch of spiritual herbs Chu Yun had.
After refining this cauldron of medicinal pills, she would have to think of a way to get her hands on some more spiritual herbs.
As the He family was a pill refining family, most of the spiritual herbs were supplied to the He family in return for obtaining a certain amount of medicinal pills.
If they wanted to obtain medicinal pills beyond the allocated amount, they would have to buy them.
Therefore, it would not be easy for Chu Yun to obtain spiritual herbs.
Moreover, she was secretly learning pill refining by herself, so all the rted expenses had to be borne by her.
Fortunately, she was favored by the Chu family, so she had a lot of crystals in her possession to buy what she needed.
During the final moments of refining, beads of sweat appeared on Chu Yun¡¯s fair forehead.
¡°Rise!¡±
Chu Yun shouted in her heart, and the frequency of the spiritual power emitted from her palms changed, and the cauldron began to spin.
Bang!
The lid of the cauldron opened.
Guided by her spiritual power, twelve pills flew out.
Chu Yun raised her hand to catch them. Of the twelve pills, four were useless and, of the remaining eight, five were ordinary Xuan pills.
However, there were three that had already reached a level that could be considered high-quality.
The pills were round, smooth, and lustrous. The pills¡¯ medicinal fragrance did not dissipate.
Chu Yun was overjoyed. She silently summarized the refining process just now and reviewed the deficiencies. She would refine the pills better next time.
She did not have any spirit herbs with her now, so she had to buy some spirit herbs in order to continue her practice.
Once she could refine the profound pills skillfully, the next step would be to refine the spirit pills.
She pushed open the big rock at the entrance of the cave.
Chu Yun had just walked out of the cave when she suddenly saw a big python.
She was shocked. Before she could react, the Python had already fused into her body.
¡°What was that?¡±
Chu Yun hurriedly checked her body and found that there was an unknown power hidden in her body. It seemed to be that big python.
An opportunity?
Suddenly, she saw a small storage bag where the Big Python had appeared from.
SHe looked around, but there was no one there.
SHe picked up the storage bag and looked inside. There were all kinds of spirit herbs inside. Not only were there the spirit herbs needed to refine the profound pills, but there were also the ingredients needed to refine the spirit pills.
Other than the spirit herbs, there were also over a million spirit crystals inside the storage bag.
Chu Yun was shocked. Who gave her this storage bag?
Grandfather Chu Tianming?
This possibility was not high.
He had no reason to give it to her secretly.
Thinking of the unknown power hidden in her body, was it possible that a certain senior had found out that she was refining pills and purposely left some spirit herbs here to test her?
Chu Yun felt that she might have encountered an expert.
Holding the storage bag, she excitedly returned to the cave, blocked the entrance with therge rock again, and continued to refine pills.
Outside the cave, two figures had hidden themselves.
¡°You stay here and protect Miss Chu Yun. I¡¯m returning to the cult.¡±
Zhang Kui left quietly after giving the orders to Dong Qian.
The cult was nning tounch a surprise attack on Chu County. As the first vice sect leader, Zhang Kui had to grasp the entire n.
He wanted to send reliable information over to the Chu family as soon as possible.
This information would include the timing of the attack, the location of the attack, the names of the important people, and so on.
At this point, his heart had already be numb. He did not feel sad for the cult at all. He only wanted to wholeheartedly work for Chu Xuan.
This was what it was like working for a big shot!
He felt that after this matter was over, he would find a ce to break through to the unity realm.
With the profound void pill that Chu Xuan had given him, breaking through to the unity realm would not be a big problem.
As for the medicinal pills that Chu Xuan wanted to sell, he had handed them over to Dong Qian to handle.
It was inconvenient for him to reveal himself to others because he was on ck Moon Tower¡¯s hit list. For some reason, that group of ck-hearted people wanted to kill him.
Zhang Kui arrived at the small courtyard again.
After Chu Xuan heard his report, he was slightly surprised. Chu Yun seemed to possess some talent in alchemy.
Within a short period of time, she had already managed to refine profound pills.
The pills were divided into profound pills, spirit pills, profound void pills, truth pills, and emperor pills, which corresponded to each realm.
Among them, profound void pills corresponded to the void realm and unity realm.
There was no Emperor in the Southern Region so, naturally, no one could refine emperor pills. Otherwise, there would be nock of emperor level experts there.
¡°Very good. Continue providing her with the materials needed to refine the pills.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded with satisfaction. He had made the right choice in choosing not to kill Zhang Kui back then. He now had a faithfulckey who could carry out his orders.
Moreover, Zhang Kui had been able to be the first vice sect leader of the cult. Apart from his strength, his ability and intelligence were naturally not bad.
He threw out a bottle of profound void pills and said, ¡°Let Dong Qian consume these to increase his strength.¡±
His strength was too low, and he was unable to aplish much for Chu Xuan.
For the time being, these twockeys were working for him, and there was no possibility of them betraying him. Naturally, the stronger they were, the better.
Chapter 33 - Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing Technique
Chapter 33: Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing Technique
Chu Xuan ordered Zhang Kui to constantly pay attention to the movements of the cult and provide the necessary information to the Chu family so that they could defeat the cult¡¯s nned operation.
Chu Xuan did not care about the details or how it would be aplished.
After all, if he could not even do such a simple thing well, Zhang Kui would be of no value as ackey.
Evil cultivators with no value would naturally be discarded and eliminated.
Over the next few days, Chu Xuan noticed that a few elders of the Chu family had quietly left the ancestral grounds.
In addition, just now, Chu Tianming had left with a treasured artifact.
The cult was probably about to take action, and the Chu family had made the necessary preparations.
Chu Xuan did not care much about the oue of this battle. Since the Chu family had obtained information about the operation in advance, if they were unable to hand the cultists a severe defeat, then they would really be too useless.
The Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s cult had already suffered great losses. It was believed that their sect leader had not recovered from his serious injuries and, thanks to Lou Yuan¡¯s ¡°sacrifice¡±, more than half of their elders had been killed.
The number of experts Yuan Chong had at his disposal was very limited.
Three dayster, a great battle broke out.
However, for the cultists, this battle was unexpected.
Yuan Chong did not know or understand what had happened either. It could be said that he hated the Chu family to the bone, which was why he had not hesitated to use the cult¡¯s treasured artifact for this operation.
The sect leader of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s cult, Lu Wang, had actually brought a precious artifact with him as well.
The cult¡¯s precious artifacts were all low-grade artifacts that had been provided by the evil imperial court.
The battle was extremely intense.
Even though the Chu family had long been prepared for it, the madness of the cultists still exceeded their expectations.
However, since they had learned of the cult¡¯s movements in advance, the Chu family was naturally not the only ones who ambushed the cult.
The He family had also sent experts to assist them.
Under the encirclement of the two great families, even though Yuan Chong and Lu Wang had brought their treasured artifacts with them and were going all out, they were still unable to resist.
As the battle raged on, Zhang Kui only took part in the fighting for a short while before feigning injury and escaping.
In this battle, Yuan Chong died, Lu Wang suffered heavy injuries and escaped, while the other heretic cult experts were almost all annihted.
After this battle, the strength of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s cult fell drastically.
As for the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult, their vice sect leader Yuan Chong died in battle, and the elders that had apanied him also died. In addition, the cult¡¯s treasured artifact was destroyed.
Thanks to the destruction of the treasured artifact that hid the cultists¡¯ auras, the heretic cult of the Purple Moon Kingdom was now on the verge of extinction.
...
¡°You did not leave the house, but sessfully schemed against and thwarted the heretic cult¡¯s operation. You¡¯ve been rewarded with the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique.¡±
The reward from the system suddenly arrived.
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. This also meant that the Chu family had won a great victory and that the heretic cult had suffered a crushing defeat.
¡°The Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique can pry into Heaven¡¯s secrets, exploring the source, understanding the origins, and revealing the details of one¡¯s previous life...¡±
After reading the introduction to the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique, Chu Xuan was shocked. This secret technique was too powerful.
It could pry into the source and origin of living beings. It could even reveal details about their previous lives.
Of course, it would only reveal details of those who had extraordinary previous lives.
Ordinary people did not have the need to pry into the origin either.
If he mastered the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique, no one could hide their identity from Chu Xuan.
With just a nce, he would be able to know the source and origin of the person.
He could even see details of the person¡¯s previous life.
After Chu Xuan received the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique, a mysterious feeling ofprehension surfaced within his mind. At this moment, he seemed to be connected to a certain Great Dao.
Once he opened his eyes again, Chu Xuan could not help but activate the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique and examined the Heavenly Spirit Cat.
Its information appeared in his mind.
¡°Heavenly Spirit Cat. A mystical beast of Heaven and Earth that possesses the might of a divine beast...¡±
Chu Xuan felt his consciousness shake and he felt dizzy just by looking at the information.
He hurriedly deactivated the probing technique.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat had an extraordinary background. It consumed too much spiritual will to explore its source fully. With his current truth realm strength, he could not sustain its activation at all.
He only received a short piece of information when he used the probing technique.
Chu Xuan took out a medicinal pill and consumed it to recover his spiritual will. He did not continue to probe the origins of the Heavenly Spirit Cat or the Sky-shaking Golden Roc. The system had introduced their origins previously anyway.
Moreover, the Heavenly Spirit Cat and the Sky-shaking Golden Roc were not ordinary creatures. Their levels were too high. Chu Xuan¡¯s current strength was insufficient to fully delve into their origins.
The failure of the plot had caused the cult to suffer serious losses. Chu Xuan was very satisfied with the reward he had received from the system, which was the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique.
However, now that the cult had suffered a great setback, he was uncertain about whether the evil imperial court would send their experts over.
The one-year period of seclusion was almost up.
As such, Chu Xuan was not too worried. Given the overall levels of strength of the Qin Kingdom, it was impossible for the evil imperial court to send truth realm experts over.
In addition, within this short period of time, it was likely that the cult would not be able to stir up any trouble.
The Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s cult had almost beenpletely crippled, and the Qin Kingdom¡¯s cult had also been greatly weakened. Great Zhou Kingdom¡¯s cult would not possiblye all the way here to die, right?
The Chu family had secured a great victory. Within this short period of time, the cult could no longer stir up trouble in the Qin Kingdom.
Chu Xuan¡¯s days still passed calmly and peacefully.
Out of curiosity, he used the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique to examine the origins of a servant that delivered his daily food.
His origins were very simple. The servant was the son of an ordinary family in a small vige in Chu County. He had lost his family ten years ago in the chaos wrought by the evil cultivators.
In order to take revenge, he came to the Chu family and chose to be a servant of the Chu family.
After all, not everyone had the fate of a protagonist in a novel. After he became a servant, he did not rise up, nor did he disy divine might and destroy the cult.
He could only remain as a small servant and pass his days in peace.
Chu Xuan sighed. This was representative of the lives of most ordinary people, who suffered at the bottom rungs of this fantasy world. How could there be so many protagonists who could turn the tables after starting off as a servant.
This servant was already considered lucky to have been able to sessfully be a servant of the Chu family. He did not have to worry about food and clothing, and he would also receive a certain amount of resources for his cultivation.
However, one¡¯s innate talent ultimately limited one¡¯s growth.
It was unknown as to whether he would ever sessfully break through to the profound realm.
The servants in the Chu family all possessed a certain amount of talent. However, those who could break through to the profound realm were still few and far between.
Other than cultivation resources, innate talent was also a major factor.
Those who truly had outstanding talent would not be servants.
Half a month before the one-year deadline, a person whom Chu Xuan did not want to see returned.
Chu Yuan!
The third eldest of Chu Xuan¡¯s generation.
He was a guy who worshiped his father, Chu Qiuluo.
As early as two years ago, Chu Yuan had left the family¡¯s territory to train himself. It was even said that he had already left the Qin Kingdom.
The moment Chu Yuan returned, he went over to Chu Xuan¡¯s courtyard.
With a look of disappointment, he said, ¡°Thirteenth, look at what you¡¯ve be. Are you worthy of being third uncle¡¯s son?¡±
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. The main reason why his rtionship with Chu Yuan was so poor was that Chu Yuan liked to nag and lecture him. He would often look at Chu Xuan with an expression of disappointment.
¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more proactive?¡± Chu Yuan asked bitterly.
¡°Third uncle and third aunt are missing. Don¡¯t you want to be stronger and search for third uncle and third aunt?¡±
¡°You... you¡¯re too disappointing!¡±
Chu Xuan turned his back to him.
Chu Yuan was so angry that his hands were shaking.
The person he admired the most was his third uncle, Chu Qiuluo. Moreover, he had studied under Chu Qiuluo when he was very young.
It could be said that Chu Qiuluo had taught him what he knew.
Seeing Chu Xuan like this, he was really about to go crazy from anger.
¡°Get up!¡±
Chu Yuan raised his hand and grabbed him.
Chu Xuan could not be bothered with him. He did not move at all and said, ¡°Third brother, are you trying to kill me so that you can inherit my father¡¯s inheritance?¡±
Chu Yuan¡¯s hand paused, and there was an extremely embarrassed look on his face.
¡°You... you actually see me as this kind of person in your heart?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not it. I just don¡¯t want you to disturb me.¡±
Chu Xuan turned around to look at him and said, ¡°Third brother, everyone¡¯s lifestyle is different. This is the lifestyle I¡¯ve chosen. I think it¡¯s very good and it¡¯s enough for me.¡±
¡°Besides, even when my father was around, he did not care that I lived like this.¡±
¡°You... you, sigh!¡±
Chu Yuan pointed at him with trembling fingers and sighed in the end.
Chapter 34 - Someone From The Qin Royal Family
Chapter 34: Someone From The Qin Royal Family
Chu Yuan sat down beside him, took out a pot of wine, and silently drank a few mouthfuls.
Chu Xuan nced at him. With one look, it was obvious that this fellow had something on his mind.
However, he did not ask or probe.
Among his peers, Chu Yuan¡¯s innate talent was the greatest.
Although Chu Tianming had high hopes for Chu Qing, in terms of cultivation, he was far inferior to Chu Yuan; even Chu Yun was a little inferior.
However, Chu Yun seemed to be talented in pill refinement, and would be able to make up for the difference in that way.
Chu Yuan could be said to be the strongest among his peers.
His cultivation was at the first level of the spirit realm!
Moreover, Chu Xuan realized that the method he was cultivating with was not the Chu family¡¯s cultivation method.
He also did not know whether Chu Yuan obtained a fortuitous encounter outside, or whether the cultivation method had been passed down to Chu Yuan by his father?
Chu Yuan silently drank a few more mouthfuls of wine and sighed. ¡°Thirteenth, you want to live a peaceful life without fighting and strife. Perhaps that¡¯s the right choice after all.¡±
Chu Xuan listened silently and thought to himself, ¡®Old Third looks like he¡¯s about to say his final words. Could something have happened?¡¯
Although his rtionship with Chu Yuan, before he recovered the memories of his previous life was ordinary, Chu Yuan really cared about him.
If Chu Xuan could help him out, he would not mind doing so.
¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll be leaving the territory again. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll be back at all.¡±
Chu Yuan spoke softly.
¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out for third uncle and third aunt. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll get someone to inform you.¡±
¡°Although the brothers and sisters of the Chu family don¡¯t fight much, in order for you to live a stable life, you¡¯d better cultivate this cultivation technique properly and hand it over to grandfather as well. Your status in the Chu family will be much better then.¡±
As Chu Yuan spoke, he took out a small booklet.
A part of the booklet seemed to be missing. The yellowed booklet was made from a unique animal hide that could be preserved for a very long time.
This unique animal hide was usually used as a material to record cultivation techniques and the like.
Apart from being able to be preserved for a long time, it could also store spiritual will. The words on it were all engraved with spiritual will and contained spiritual meaning.
Chu Yuan ced the booklet into Chu Xuan¡¯s hands, after which he took out a bottle of pills and handed it over as well.
He stood up and said, ¡°Break through to the profound realm as soon as possible.¡±
Looking at Chu Yuan¡¯s slightly deste back, Chu Xuan shook his head. He did not know what was on his mind.
Could it be that he had fallen out of love?
It was very likely!
He picked up the booklet and flipped it open to take a look. It was actually an emperor-level scripture!
However, it was notplete. It could only be considered half of an emperor-level scripture.
Even so, it was still extraordinary.
One had to know that the Chu family had simrly relied on their partial emperor-level scripture to establish themselves in the Qin Kingdom for thousands of years.
Cultivating this partial emperor-level scripture would not allow one to break through to the emperor realm. However, breaking through to the truth realm would not be a problem.
ording to the records in the book, the reason why there was no emperor-level character in the Southern Region was because, after the great war that swept through the Southern Region, the earth veins copsed and the rules were thrown into chaos. Therefore, cultivators here could notprehend the emperor realm.
Other than that, it was also rted to theck of an emperor realm inheritance.
Chu Xuan shook his head. He did not care for this partial emperor-level scripture at all.
The medicinal pills were only ordinary. Chu Xuan naturally would not care for medicinal pills needed to break through to the profound realm. After all, they were too inferior to the Great Profound pill.
Chu Yuan had given this cultivation technique to him so that he could use it to gain Chu Tianming¡¯s attention. This would increase Chu Xuan¡¯s status in the Chu family and allow him to continue living a peaceful and carefree life.
That was very thoughtful of him.
He did not know what was on Chu Yuan¡¯s mind, but it seemed like he wanted to distance himself from Chu Xuan. Could it be that he had offended a powerful enemy and wanted to avoid implicating others?
Since he did not know or understand the situation, Chu Xuan did not pay too much attention to it. At most, he would ask Zhang Kui to pay attention to the matter and, if necessary, lend a helping hand.
¡°B*stard!¡±
In the end, on the second day after Chu Yuan returned, Chu Tianming¡¯s furious roar could be heard from the ancestral residence.
It could even be heard all the way from the small courtyard.
Chu Xuan was speechless. It seemed that the old man was so angry that he was about to explode.
His first thought was that this matter was rted to Chu Yuan.
For something to anger Chu Tianming to this extent, it seemed that it was not a small matter.
Chu Xuan instructed the Heavenly Spirit Cat to sneak into the ancestral mansion and find out exactly what was going on.
Even from such a distance, Chu Xuan could sense Chu Tianming¡¯s vigorous aura.
Could it be that he wanted to kill Chu Yuan?
That old man would not be that ruthless, right?
...
Chu Tianming had almost gone crazy from anger!
Chu Yuan wanted to break off his marriage engagement!
His fianc¨¦e was the princess of the Qin Kingdom, Qin Keyun.
The victim of the broken marriage engagement was the Qin royal family once again!
Although the Qin Kingdom was ruled by four families, the Qin family was the royal family of the Qin Kingdom after all, and was considered the strongest among the four.
If they broke off the marriage engagement again, this would be akin to pressing the Qin royal family¡¯s face into the ground and rubbing it in the dirt.
What made Chu Tianming so angry, to the point that he wanted to vomit blood, was that Qin Keyun¡¯s mother was the one Chu Qiuluo had broken off his marriage arrangement with.
After she had kicked up a fuss in the Chu family, she did not marry within the four families. Instead, she chose a husband from outside.
If Chu Yuan broke off the marriage engagement as well, how could the other party just let it go?
Perhaps there would be a rift between the Chu and Qin families because of this.
¡°I don¡¯t care who it is that you¡¯ve fallen in love with. You absolutely cannot break off the marriage engagement. In fact, I¡¯ll arrange for you to marry her right away!¡±
Chu Tianming roared.
Chu Yuan¡¯s father, Chu Qiufeng, was drenched in cold sweat. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at his father.
He regretted letting his third brother teach his son.
What did he learn?
He actually learned how to break off marriage engagements!
Had he not been getting along just fine with Qin Keyun? They seemed to have a good rtionship. Why did he suddenly decide to ruin the marriage engagement?
Chu Tianming was so angry to the point that he was about to explode.
If the Qin family found out about this, would they not be furious as well?
His third son had broken off the marriage engagement previously and, now, his third grandson also wanted to break off his own marriage engagement.
In addition, the one who would have her marriage ruined would be the daughter of the previous victim!
This was simply too much!
Chu Yuan¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the Qin family. I¡¯ve already spoken with Keyun frankly. In my eyes, she¡¯s just like my little sister!¡±
Pu!
Chu Tianming clutched his chest. He felt his blood churning and he was on the verge of vomiting blood.
¡°You, you...¡±
Trembling, he pointed at Chu Yuan and was unable to speak for a long time.
Had he not been a peak void realm expert who was on the verge of breaking through to the unity realm, his fury would probably have ruptured his blood vessels.
¡°Grandfather, father, uncle, I¡¯vee to bid farewell to everyone today. I¡¯m leaving the Chu family.¡±
Chu Yuan¡¯s expression was still calm.
He knew that he had to face Chu Tianming¡¯s anger.
However, he still had toe back and inform him.
Chu Qiufeng¡¯s expression wasplicated. His son had been gifted and intelligent since young, and the child worshiped his third brother.
In the end, he even learned how to f*cking ruin his own marriage engagement.
Chu Qiuchang, the eldest brother among them, also had aplicated expression on his face.
The Chu brothers rarely fought, and their rtionship was harmonious.
However, since the incident with his third brother, Chu Qiulou, the atmosphere in the Chu family seemed to have changed somewhat.
Now, the second person who ruined the marriage engagement had appeared.
¡°You are not allowed to go anywhere. I will immediately inform the Qin family to continue with the marriage!¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s roar seemed to resound throughout the Chu family¡¯s ancestral grounds.
After all, he was a half-step unity realm expert, so it would not be a problem for his voice to project further than ten miles.
As soon as he finished speaking, the head butler hurriedly walked in with aplicated expression on his face. He said, ¡°Master, the Qin family has sent someone over.¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Qin Pingxia and her daughter.¡±
¡°!!!¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s face alternated between green and white. Qin Pingxia was the one who had almost be his daughter-inw, and she had brought her daughter here to demand an exnation!
Chapter 35 - I Am Trash
Chapter 35: I Am Trash
Chu Yuan truly was talented!
Chu Xuan sighed.
As expected of someone who worshiped his father. He even followed in Chu Qiuluo¡¯s footsteps in breaking off his marriage engagement.
Even from this far away, he could hear Chu Tianming¡¯s roars. One could imagine how angry he was.
Had his grandfather not been a cultivator, would his blood vessels have burst from anger?
Who knew what he would do to Chu Yuan? Would he lock him up?
Would Chu Yuan be forced to marry Qin Keyun?
The other problem was, when things had gone this far south, would Qin Keyun even be willing to marry him?
Would there be no one who objected to their pre-arranged marriages within the four great families?
Did they all marry voluntarily?
Old Seventh and He Weiwei were indeed willing marriage partners. The two of them were having a lot of fun together. However, ignoring them, what about the others?
What if the woman had someone else in her heart and could not be together with him? Would she have to marry a man whom she was engaged with but did not love?
This was a problem that stemmed from feudal mindsets!
Chu Xuan shook his head and sighed.
It had been a while since Chu Tianming¡¯sst roar was heard. Could it be that Chu Yuan had already been locked up?
Since Chu Yuan had returned, he should be aware of the consequences that he had to face, right?
...
Chu Yuan had made ample preparations.
Since he chose to return, he naturally knew what he was about to face.
He was not afraid at all. He was fully confident that he could sessfully leave the Chu family.
No one could stop him!
Qin Pingxia stepped into the ancestral hall of the Chu family with an ashen face.
Looking at Chu Tianming, her expression became somewhatplicated. She had almost be his daughter-inw!
Thinking of that elegant man from back then, her heart was filled with anger.
How could she not beparable to thatmon woman?
Behind Qin Pingxia, there was a beautiful young girl whose head was slightly lowered.
¡°Uncle Chu, is your Chu family going to ruin another marriage?¡± Qin Pingxia asked.
¡°I have no such intention!¡±
Chu Tianming denied it.
¡°Whether the Chu family breaks off the marriage engagement or not is up to the Chu family. But I, Chu Yuan, will not fulfill this marriage engagement.¡±
Chu Yuan said calmly.
¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Tianming shouted.
¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not good to force matters. You can ask sister Keyun, does she even like me?¡±
¡°I do.¡±
A weak voice sounded.
Chu Yuan: ¡°!!!¡±
¡°Did you hear that? If you dare to disappoint Keyun, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±
Chu Tianming continued to roar.
He could not afford to have another marriage engagement ruined. If it happened again, the four families¡¯ marriage alliance would be ced in jeopardy.
This would cause cracks in the rtionships between the four families, and they would gradually lose their sense of unity.
Chu Yuan¡¯s gaze was firm as he looked at Qin Keyun and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be bound by the so-called marriage engagement. We¡¯ve only met a few times, so how can you say you truly like me?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve liked you since the first time I saw you.¡±
Qin Keyun replied with a slightly red face.
It did not make any sense. Did he have such great charm?
Chu Yuan was a little dumbfounded.
He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have someone I like. It¡¯s impossible for you and me to be together!¡±
¡°Enough!¡±
Qin Pingxia said angrily, ¡°Do you all think that the daughters of my Qin family are not worthy of the men of your Chu family?¡±
Remembering Chu Qiuluo, she too was about to go crazy with anger.
Now, her own daughter had to suffer a simr fate as hers.
¡°Dear niece Pingxia, the annulment of the marriage engagement will never happen again.¡±
Chu Tianming said with a sullen face.
¡°Lock him up and have him reflect on his actions!¡±
He gave an order to the head butler.
Chu Yuan narrowed his eyes and a spatial escape bead appeared in his hand.
¡°Grandfather, father, uncle, I, Chu Yuan, am not as good as third uncle. My talent is not as good as third uncle, nor is my strength as good as third uncle. However, I will never lose to third uncle in terms of how much I love her!¡±
¡°None of you can force me to marry someone else!¡±
Chu Tianming said angrily, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have learned something else? Why did you have to learn from your third uncle and break off the engagement? Argh!¡±
¡°Drag him down and lock him up. Reflect on your own mistakes!¡±
What a b*stard!
Chu Yuan ignored the head butler. Instead, he looked at Qin Keyun and said, ¡°Sister Keyun, you are a good person. You will be able to find someone better. Goodbye!¡±
He activated the spatial escape bead and disappeared.
¡°B*stard!¡±
Chu Tianming was furious. He raised his hand and tried to grab him, but was one step toote.
¡°Find him and bring him back!¡±
Several elders quickly left the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
¡°The third sons of the Chu family are never good people!¡±
Qin Pingxia¡¯s face was cold. She looked at the roaring Chu Tianming and took a few deep breaths. Then, she said, ¡°You chased Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son out of the ancestral residence?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s face was dark.
¡°I¡¯ll go and see for myself just how outstanding Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son is.¡±
She turned around and left with Qin Keyun in tow.
Chu Tianming was stunned. He did not understand what she meant by that.
He signaled for Chu Qiuchang and Chu Qiufeng to follow her in case this woman saw Chu Xuan and went crazy or did something drastic.
...
After the Heavenly Spirit Cat returned, Chu Xuan roughly understood the whole story.
The third son of the Chu family from the previous generation had ruined the marriage engagement!
The third son of the Chu family from this generation had also ruined the marriage engagement.
Chu Xuan could foresee that the third son of the Chu family of the next generation would not be weed.
Regardless of whether it was the Qin family, the Zhao family, or the He family, none of them would arrange a marriage with the third son of the Chu family.
The door of the small courtyard was pushed open.
Qin Pingxia appeared in the small courtyard together with Qin Keyun.
Looking at Chu Xuan who waszily lying on the reclining chair, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly, and inexplicable mes of fury rose in her heart.
¡°You are Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son, Chu Xuan?¡±
Chu Xuan raised his head and nced at her. ¡°Who are you, auntie?¡±
Sensing Qin Pingxia¡¯s malicious gaze, which seemed to be filled with the desire to beat him up, he repliedzily.
¡°Did you just call me, auntie?¡±
Qin Pingxia was so angry that her delicate body was trembling all over.
¡°You are from the same generation as my father. If I don¡¯t call you auntie, should I call you sister instead?¡±
Chu Xuan stretchedzily and yawned.
¡°You!¡±
Qin Pingxia took a few deep breaths and turned around to look at Chu Qiuchang and Chu Qiufeng behind her. She asked, ¡°Is your Chu family going to ruin the marriage engagement? Have you thought about the consequences?¡±
Chu Qiuchang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Our Chu family is indeed in the wrong regarding this matter but, as you can see, the person in question has already escaped. Whether they can be captured or not is another matter altogether, but even if we force them to marry, it will not be fair to Keyun.¡±
Qin Pingxia looked at Chu Xuan and said, ¡°Since Chu Qiuluo betrayed me, then let his son pay his dues!¡±
¡°F*ck!¡±
Chu Xuan said in shock, ¡°Auntie, how old are you? You already have a daughter, yet you have such thick skin. Are you an old cow that wants to eat young grass? No wonder my father didn¡¯t want you!¡±
¡°How dare you!¡±
Qin Pingxia¡¯s face was livid, and her aura erupted, disying her peak void realm cultivation.
Chu Qiuchang hurriedly moved and stood between her and Chu Xuan. He turned around to re at Chu Xuan and said, ¡°What nonsense are you speaking?¡±
Chu Xuan could not help but turn speechless when he saw that Chu Qiuchang was almost sweating from the pressure of her aura. This uncle of his was a little useless. He was only at the fifth-level of the void realm.
Qin Pingxia withdrew her aura, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Since Chu Yuan isn¡¯t willing, then let Chu Xuan marry my daughter!¡±
¡°This...¡±
Chu Qiuchang looked at Qin Keyun and said, ¡°Qin Keyun, you...¡±
¡°I like him. He¡¯s good-looking.¡±
Qin Keyun said with a red face and lowered her head.
Was she so fickle?
She just said that she liked Chu Yuan earlier but, in the blink of an eye, she now liked Chu Xuan?
Chu Qiuchang and his brother were speechless.
¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±
Chu Xuan raised his hand and said.
¡°What right do you have to disagree?¡±
Qin Pingxia looked at him coldly.
Chu Xuan said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m trash. Isn¡¯t it a waste for your daughter to marry me?¡±
Qin Pingxia: ¡°...¡±
Chu Qiuchang and Chu Qiufeng: ¡°...¡±
How could you say the words ¡°I¡¯m trash¡± so righteously?
Where was your pride?
Did you not want it?
Chapter 36 - Void Heart Flame, Demon Reincarnation
Chapter 36: Void Heart me, Demon Reincarnation
¡°How is your daughter going to face the world if she marries a good-for-nothing person like me? Do you still care about your reputation?¡±
Chu Xuan continued in a serious tone, ¡°Think about it. You, her mother, were dumped by my father. In the end, you actually asked your daughter to marry a good-for-nothing like me. What would everyone else think?¡±
¡°They would think that no one wanted your daughter, so she can only marry a piece of trash.¡±
¡°Auntie, it¡¯s true that my father dumped you, but do you want your daughter to carry the reputation of being unwanted and marrying a good-for-nothing?¡±
¡°Huff... Huff...¡±
Qin Pingxia was so angry that her entire body trembled and each breath she took wasbored. She almost could not hold back the anger in her heart.
After cultivating her heart and mind for more than twenty years, her state of mind was shattered today.
To her, every word that Chu Xuan said was not about referring to himself as a good-for-nothing.
Instead, he was emphasizing the fact that she had been dumped by his father!
¡°The third sons of the Chu family are never good!¡±
Qin Pingxia gnashed her teeth and said.
The two Chu brothers had cold sweat running down their faces, afraid that Qin Pingxia would suddenly attack them.
With their current strength, they would not be able to stop her.
Chu Xuan just shrugged. After all, he was not the third son of the Chu family.
¡°What you said makes sense. A good-for-nothing is not good enough for my daughter!¡±
Qin Pingxia said hatefully.
¡°You rejected a woman who delivered herself to your doorstep. You¡¯ve been rewarded with the Void Heart me.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a reward for this?
Sure enough, the system¡¯s random rewards would always be triggered inadvertently.
Qin Pingxia looked deeply at Chu Xuan before turning around and leaving without saying another word.
Qin Keyun looked at Chu Xuan with a red face, her eyes filled with regret. She turned around and left as well.
Chu Xuan frowned. Qin Keyun acted like an obedient girl but, for some reason, he felt that there was something wrong with this girl.
He immediately used the Heavenly Secret Origin probing technique on her.
¡°Qin Keyun. Her mother is Qin Pingxia and her father is Hong Fei... within her resides the soul of the demon fox, which is the reincarnation of the emperor-level demon. The soul is currently in its recovery stage. It looks obedient on the outside but, on the inside, it¡¯s seductive and vicious. It¡¯s good at bewitching and likes good-looking men...¡±
Chu Xuan took a deep breath. The soul of a demon fox and the reincarnation of an emperor-level demon!
She was once an emperor-level powerhouse?
Her soul was currently in its recovery stage?
She looked well-behaved on the outside, but on the inside, she was vicious?
This woman was not simple at all.
Oh, she liked good-looking men?
Chu Xuan touched his face. He was good-looking after all, so there was no need to be modest about this.
No wonder she said she liked him.
The Qin Kingdom was about to change!
The future of the Qin family would be full of uncertainties due to Qin Keyun¡¯s appearance.
Was she a demon or a human?
Due to his limited strength, he could not investigate Qin Keyun¡¯s origins further, such as how she had been reborn into the Qin family...
As well as the reason behind why her demon soul was reborn.
He had to be careful of this girl.
Although it would take a long time for her to fully recover, and even longer to recover her emperor realm cultivation.
Qin Keyun would hate Chu Yuan for breaking off the marriage engagement, right?
It was not a good thing to be hated by a demon emperor.
Chu Xuan thought about it and decided to remind Chu Yuan. No matter what, he had always been sincere to Chu Xuan.
He nced at the Sky-shaking Golden Roc and gave it some instructions.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc soared into the sky and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.
Given the speed of the Sky-shaking Golden Roc, it would not be difficult for it to locate Chu Yuan.
Then he turned his attention to the system¡¯s reward.
Void Heart me!
An invisible me appeared.
¡°Void Heart me. Burning heart, burning anger...¡±
The Void Heart me was like the fire inside one¡¯s heart. It could make people instantly furious and explode with anger.
It could stir up people¡¯s anger and use their anger as fuel. As long as there was even the tiniest bit of anger, the Void Heart me could be ignited.
Once ignited, it could not be extinguished.
Chu Xuan marveled at the power of the Void Heart me. It was impossible to guard oneself against it.
In this world, who would not be angry?
To kill a person, he would only need to provoke the other party slightly in order to ignite the Void Heart me.
Once ignited, it could not be extinguished.
Until the Void Heart me exploded in one¡¯s heart and the person died!
It was a silent and invisible murder weapon!
Those who were unaware would think that they had exploded in anger and died.
A martial artist¡¯s anger would attack their heart, and their spiritual power would be thrown into disorder. It was not impossible for them to explode and die.
On the surface, Chu Yuan¡¯s matter did not seem to have caused much trouble for the Chu family.
However, Chu Xuan knew that there would still be some cracks in the rtionship between the Chu and Qin families from now on.
He could imagine that as Qin Keyun¡¯s emperor-level soul recovered, and her talent blossomed, her strength would increase by leaps and bounds. The Chu family would then deeply regret not having married Qin Keyun into the family.
If Chu Yuan ever returned, he would definitely be looked at with disdain in the Chu family.
Chu Tianming probably would not even acknowledge him as a grandson.
In the end, all of this had nothing to do with Chu Xuan. He just wanted to live in peace.
It did not matter to him if Qin Keyun¡¯s emperor-level soul recovered. After all, if she could not restore her emperor realm cultivation within a short period of time, she would not be a threat to him.
The deadline for a year¡¯s seclusion was almost up. The rewards would definitely be generous.
The emperor realm did not seem too far away from Chu Xuan.
Theck of an emperor-level character in the Southern Region was already widely-known and epted fact in the cultivation world.
The saying went, theck of an emperor-level character in the Southern Region, be it in the ancient records or through the legends passed down from ancient times, was all due to a huge battle that had taken ce.
The earth veins copsed and the rules were thrown into chaos. In addition, the emperor realm inheritance had gone missing.
However, when Qin Keyun appeared, Chu Xuan knew that the reason behind this situation was not as simple as what was recorded in the records and passed down.
Where did Qin Keyune from?
Was she a demon emperor from the Southern Region or an outsider?
There was too little information about thends beyond the Southern Region. Even the ancient records did not mention much about it.
Chu Xuan could not help but think of ck Moon Tower.
This force that had rooted itself all over the Southern Region was so strong that even the evil imperial court did not dare to use force to threaten it. It could be observed that ck Moon Tower¡¯s origins were not simple.
It was highly likely that ck Moon Tower was a force that was not just limited to the Southern Region.
A few thoughts shed through Chu Xuan¡¯s mind. At the moment, he could not implement some of his ideas and ns until he reached the emperor realm.
Moreover, since Qin Keyun, the reincarnation of the demon emperor, had appeared, were there simr situations unfolding in other parts of the Southern Region?
Or was it only Qin Keyun who was special?
What Chu Xuan was even more curious about was why Qin Keyun, a fox demon, had reincarnated as human.
What was the situation behind her reincarnation? Was it done intentionally?
Given the fact that she had retained her demon soul, all things considered, the possibility of her being intentionally reincarnated as a human was very high.
Chu Xuan thought about Qin Pingxia, the woman whose marriage was ruined by his father. In the end, she married a husband outside the four families and gave birth to Qin Keyun.
She even arranged for Qin Keyun and Chu Yuan to be married.
Was there any reason behind this?
She had been dumped by someone. Why was she still willing to let her daughter marry into the Chu family?
Moreover, Chu Yuan had always been taught by Chu Qiuluo. He could be considered a sessor to his legacy.
The more Chu Xuan thought about it, the more he felt that there seemed to be some kind of conspiracy behind it all.
Chu Yuan was the one who ruined the marriage, but she came over and wanted to marry Qin Keyun to Chu Xuan just like that. Was she not being too casual about her daughter¡¯s marriage?
There seemed to be something wrong with the Qin family.
He had to remain steadfast. As long as his strength increased, no scheme or trick would ever be able to affect him!
Fortunately, the reward for a year¡¯s seclusion was not far off.
The reward for staying in seclusion for a year would definitely be something to look forward to. The emperor realm seemed infinitely closer as each day passed.
Not long after, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc returned after reminding Chu Yuan, who had been escaping from Chu County, about the whole situation. Of course, it did not reveal that Chu Xuan was the one who sent him that reminder.
As for how Chu Yuan would react and what thoughts he would have, Chu Xuan could not have cared less.
Purple Moon Kingdom, Hu Quan, sect leader of the heretic cult.
Hu Quan, who had not recovered from his serious injuries, looked at Kun Wu, who was old and had one foot in the grave. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Kun Wu, the end of your lifespan is approaching. After this matter ispleted, I will hand over theplete blood spirit bead to you. It will definitely extend brother Kun Wu¡¯s lifespan by ten years and increase your chances of breaking through.¡±
Chapter 37 - Words Are Truth And Words Are Law
Chapter 37: Words Are Truth And Words Are Law
Kun Wu stared at Hu Quan for a long while and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you really willing to give up the blood spirit bead?¡±
¡°My, Hu Quan¡¯s, cult ended up like this. The source of this entire disaster is the Chu family of the Qin Kingdom. I can¡¯t take this lying down!¡±
Hu Quan said angrily.
Many years of nning had been destroyed in an instant, and he himself had been seriously injured.
Yuan Chong and the remaining three elders had also fallen in Chu County.
The Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult was on the verge of being wiped out.
It had all started from the Chu family discovering the cult¡¯s spies and trying to purge the Chu County of the heretic cult.
¡°You¡¯re willing to hand over the blood spirit bead in exchange for the deaths of a few elders of the Chu family. Are you really willing to do something like that?¡±
The blood spirit bead was refined from the blood essence of tens of thousands of martial artists using a secret method. It was one of the most precious treasures for evil cultivators.
In addition, the refining method of the blood spirit bead was in the sole possession of the evil imperial court. This was also the reason why the evil imperial court had so many experts willing to work under them.
Kun Wu¡¯s cultivation was at the peak of the void realm, and he was a veteran void realm evil cultivator. However, he was still unable to break through to the unity realm, and the end of his lifespan was soon approaching.
The blood spirit bead could increase one¡¯s lifespan by at least ten years, and it could also increase the chances of one breaking through. It was one of the treasures that Kun Wu desired the most at the moment.
¡°My main target is Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son. As long as we capture Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son, I¡¯ll have plenty of ways to take revenge on the Chu family.¡±
¡°Furthermore, he is Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son. I would like to see if the Chu family will be so righteous so as to kill their own family members!¡±
Hu Quan gritted his teeth in hatred.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to this venture.¡±
Kun Wu nodded in agreement.
He had been stuck at the peak of the void realm for far too long, and he did not have much time left. This was a golden opportunity for him.
While the Chu family was not weak, given his means and strength, as long as he did not barge in forcefully and end up surrounded, he was confident that he would be able to escape unscathed after capturing the target.
Hu Quan raised his hand and waved, and half of the blood spirit bead flew out.
¡°After the deed is done, I¡¯ll give you the remaining half!¡±
Kun Wu took the blood spirit bead and gave Hu Quan a deep look. Then he turned around and left.
He was not worried that Hu Quan would go back on his word.
He believed that Hu Quan would not dare to anger a peak void realm expert who did not have much time left.
Kun Wu did not directly snatch the blood spirit bead though. After all, Hu Quan was a subordinate member of the evil imperial court, and the blood spirit bead was considered the private property of the evil imperial court. If he dared to snatch it, he would have definitely been hunted down by the evil imperial court¡¯s experts.
Even if he was lucky enough to break through to the unity realm, he would still die without a doubt.
However, if Hu Quan went back on his word, then he would kill Hu Quan and snatch the remaining half of the blood spirit bead. The evil imperial court would not say or do anything in that case because his actions would be well within the rules.
No evil cultivator dared to vite the rules of the evil imperial court.
The Chu family was not weak, and Chu Tianming¡¯s strength was not inferior to his. Moreover, he had a treasured artifact in his possession.
If they really were to fight, Kun Wu was not confident in his ability to defeat Chu Tianming.
Moreover, he was old as well, so his strength had slightly decreased over time.
However, so long as he was not surrounded and attacked by experts at the eighth level of the void realm or above, he was confident he could escape sessfully.
The objective of this venture was merely to capture Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son and kill a few Chu family elders along the way.
As long as he quietly infiltrated the Chu family¡¯s territory and captured Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son, killing a few Chu family elders that guarded Chu County on the way back was not a difficult task for him at all.
By the time the experts of the Chu family responded to the situation, he would have already returned to the Purple Moon Kingdom and sessfully obtained the blood spirit bead.
Once he broke through to the unity realm, which expert of the Chu family would he even be afraid of?
If he failed to break through, he would not have many years to live anyway, so what was there to be afraid of?
...
Chu Xuan snapped his fingers. There were only seven days left until the one-year deadline.
Time passed really quickly.
Unknowingly, he had been staying inside this small courtyard for almost a year.
In less than a year, he had broken through from the mortal realm all the way to the truth realm.
Who would believe this news if it was spread out?
This cultivation speed would make many heaven¡¯s blessed weep, and saints and saintesses break down!
There were seven days left...
There should not be any idents until then. No one woulde and disturb him, right?
Was there anything morefortable than living in seclusion and gradually bing stronger?
The answer to that question was no.
Outside the small courtyard, someone was quietly approaching.
The person was moving very carefully and sneakily.
Chu Xuan sighed helplessly.
What was wrong with all these cultists? Why did they always look for him the moment they came to the Chu family¡¯s territory?
Was it just because I am Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son?
When Kun Wu arrived at the small courtyard, he immediately sealed off the surroundings so that no sounds could be heard.
Even if the other party shouted until his throat was dry, no one would notice.
¡°You are Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son?¡± Kun Wu asked
Looking at Chu Xuan, who was sitting on the reclining chair, he could see his target staring back at him expressionlessly.
¡°I am indeed Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son, but help me understand something. Why do you cultists alwayse looking for me? Could it be that my father dug up the ancestral graves of your cult?¡±
Chu Xuan sighed and said.
¡°Ha, this old man isn¡¯t from the heretic cult, but I was hired by the cult. Kid, you should obediently follow this old man.¡±
Kun Wu smiled and raised his hand to grab Chu Xuan.
He was not from the cult?
Chu Xuan was surprised. Kun Wu¡¯s strength was at the peak of the void realm, but it seemed that he did not have much time left, and looked like he was about to pass away at any moment.
He thought that he had been some hidden old man from the cult.
Ignoring Kun Wu¡¯s hand, Chu Xuan said indifferently, ¡°Kneel down.¡±
Plop!
Kun Wu immediately knelt down.
His words were truth and his words werew!
Chu Xuan, who was at the third level of the truth realm, used the truth mantra against Kun Wu, who was at the peak of the void realm. Its power was akin to thew of the Great Dao, and Kun Wu did not possess the ability to resist his words at all.
As his strength increased, the power of the truth mantra had already increased, and was no longer limited to just making people speak the truth.
It could be imposed on those with lower cultivation levels, which would achieve the effect of them having to act in ordance with hismands.
Gulp!
Kun Wu could not help but break out into cold sweat.
Spiritual power surged out of his body as he tried to get up and escape.
¡°Kneel properly and don¡¯t think about running away!¡±
Chu Xuan continued to speak indifferently.
As soon as he finished speaking, Kun Wu¡¯s surging spiritual power quieted down. The thought of escaping had disappeared as well!
Drip!
Cold sweat dripped down his forehead.
Kun Wu was extremely terrified.
What kind of strength was this?
Was this the legendary emperor realm?
Was he truly Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son?
Who would believe that?
The Chu family was extremely terrifying!
Kun Wu was cursing Hu Quan to death in his heart!
¡°Tell me your origin and what your purpose is ining here?¡±
Chu Xuan continued to use the truth mantra.
Kun Wu opened his mouth and told him everything.
He was terrified. Why did he reveal everything after the other party just said one sentence?
There was no way for him to resist at all.
After listening to Kun Wu¡¯s exnation, Chu Xuan was speechless. Was there something wrong with the brains of these cultists? They were about to be eradicated, yet somehow they refused to stop.
They just had toe and disturb him again and again.
Could it be that the evil techniques these evil cultivators had cultivated had rotted their brains?
He nced at Kun Wu.
He did not have any intention of turning Kun Wu into one of hisckeys. He was too useless.
The fact that he had been stuck at the peak of the void realm pinnacle and had been unable to achieve a breakthrough made it apparent how useless his innate talent was.
As long as one¡¯s innate talent was not too poor, one would be able to achieve a breakthrough to the unity realm after such a long period of umtion.
Trash had no value at all.
Furthermore, he did not have much time left to live.
Would Chu Xuan help him achieve a breakthrough?
No! It was an utter waste of resources.
Chu Xuan did not kill Kun Wu directly, but used the seed soul seal to control him instead.
He thought of the lightning bombs that the system had rewarded him with a while ago.
He immediately took out a few.
He stuffed them all into Kun Wu¡¯s hands and directly controlled his will, ordering him to carry the lightning bombs to the evil imperial court¡¯s capital to cause trouble.
He would kill as many experts as he could by blowing up the evil imperial court.
¡°Go, use yourst bit of life to shine brightly. Then your existence in this world will not have been for nothing.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and sent Kun Wu away.
Chapter 38 - Charging Into The Evil King’s Palace
Chapter 38: Charging Into The Evil King¡¯s Pce
Chu Xuan did not ask Kun Wu to destroy the heretic cult of the Purple Moon Kingdom. Instead, he sent Kun Wu directly to the evil imperial court¡¯s capital to cause trouble.
The power of the lightning bombs were not ordinary, and they were even more effective against evil cultivators.
They should be able to cause a spectacr explosion at the evil imperial court¡¯s capital.
A couple of lightning bombs would likely not cause too much damage.
However, just being able to detonate an explosion in the evil imperial court¡¯s capital was already something worth shouting about.
The explosion should be able to kill a few unity realm evil cultivators at least.
Kun Wu¡¯s strength was limited after all. If Chu Xuan gave him too many lightning bombs, he would not be able to detonate them in time anyway, and any unused lightning bombs would benefit the evil imperial court instead.
Therefore, Chu Xuan only gave him a few lightning bombs.
Moreover, it might not be a good thing if he really went all out and blew up the evil imperial court¡¯s capital.
If the evil imperial court went crazy as a result, the Southern Region would likely descend into a state of absolute chaos.
At this stage, Chu Xuan did not want to stir up too much trouble. If the situation exploded out of control, it would end up affecting the Chu family. How then would he be able to stay in seclusion peacefully and quietly while bing stronger?
After Kun Wu left Chu County, he rushed all the way to the evil imperial court. His heart was on the verge of copsing.
The Chu family was very terrifying!
This trip would be hisst!
The evil imperial court was considered a Holy Land in the hearts of the evil cultivators of the Southern Region.
It was also thergest force of the evil cultivators in the Southern Region.
No evil cultivator dared to challenge the prestige of the evil imperial court.
Kun Wu had never expected that, when he was approaching the end of his lifespan, he would be forced to go to the evil imperial court to cause trouble!
One dayter, he entered the evil imperial court¡¯s territory.
A dayter, he arrived at the evil imperial court¡¯s capital.
Kun Wu¡¯s gaze turned resolute, seeming exuding faith and an indomitable will, as he stepped into the evil imperial city.
He soon arrived in front of the evil imperial pce.
The evil imperial pce¡¯s gatekeepers were all void realm martial artists. Although they were only at the first or second level of the void realm, from a nce, it could be seen that the evil imperial court¡¯s strength was formidable.
All evil cultivators who managed to break through to the unity realm had to submit to the imperial city. Without an order, they were not allowed to leave the territory of the evil imperial court.
This was the rule of the evil imperial court. Any evil cultivator who vited this rule would be killed without question.
Although the evil imperial court was powerful, it was not without its enemies. When the old evil king went into closed-door cultivation, the evil king court greatly restrained themselves and did not continue to invade other territories and forces.
¡°Stop!¡±
The guard in front of the evil imperial pce saw Kun Wu¡¯s hunched figure walking straight toward him and immediately shouted.
Kun Wu raised his head and smiled coldly, ¡°No evil cultivators dares to offend the Holy Land of the evil cultivators. Today, I, Kun Wu, will be the first to charge into this Holy Land of evil cultivators!¡±
¡°What did you say?¡±
The guard thought that he was hallucinating.
He was actually going to charge into the evil imperial pce?
Even a madman who was not afraid of death would not dare to barge in!
If one challenged the authority of the evil king, then one¡¯s life would be worse than death.
As evil cultivators, they knew better than anyone how cruel the methods of evil cultivators were.
Kun Wu¡¯s body straightened and his aura became vigorous. His strength, which was at the peak of the void realm, was disyed for all to see.
¡°Remember, my name is Kun Wu!¡±
At this moment, Kun Wu no longer looked aged and tired. A pitch-ck bone de appeared in his hand.
The de was like an elongated rib.
Actually, it was indeed a rib. It was a spiritual artifact that Kun Wu had refined from a void realm martial artist he killed, in which he used various secret techniques.
¡°I want to shine like a diamond in thest moments of my life! I want to let all the evil cultivators in the world remember that there was once an evil cultivator called Kun Wu, who bravely barged into the evil imperial pce!¡±
¡°My name, Kun Wu, will forever be remembered in the history of the Southern Region. So what if I die? My legacy will live on!¡±
Kun Wu had thought it through. In any case, he could not go against the Chu Xuan¡¯s will anyway.
Since that was the case, he might as well make a big deal out of it.
He had to die, but even if he died, he had to leave his name in the history records of evil cultivators in the Southern Region, and perhaps even in the history records of all cultivators in the Southern Region.
Many yearster, there would still be people who remembered that an evil cultivator named Kun Wu had bravely barged into the evil imperial pce!
The guards widened their eyes. Had this person gone mad?
Had cultivating an evil technique damaged his brain?
Could it be that they would one day be like this as well?
Bang!
Kun Wu made his move and, as expected, his first move was to hurl a lightning bomb.
The two guards only had the strength of first or second-level void realm martial artists, and they did not think that Kun Wu would actually dare to make a move.
There was no way they could withstand the explosion, and they both perished on the spot!
Bang!
Kun Wu charged toward the evil imperial pce and directly chopped off a corner of the evil imperial pce¡¯s gates.
¡°Impudent!¡±
A powerful aura rose from within the evil imperial pce and, as soon as Kun Wu charged into the evil imperial pce, a few guards at the eighth level of the void realm charged over.
In the distance, several auras of the unity realm experts appeared as well, and they began to rush over.
In the distance, the aura of a truth realm expert appeared.
Kun Wu¡¯s eyes shed with madness. Since his death was unavoidable, then he would die a violent death and go down in a ze of glory.
At least he could still leave his name in the history books.
Even after thousands of years, there would still be people who remembered his name and his glorious actions and courage!
Avoiding the void realm guards that pounced in his direction, Kun Wu directly rushed toward the depths of the evil imperial pce.
¡°Die!¡±
He charged 100 meters into the evil imperial pce. By this time, a unity realm expert had already arrived, and a huge hand created from spiritual power tried to grab him.
A lightning bomb appeared in Kun Wu¡¯s hand.
He immediately activated it and threw it at the hand.
That unity realm expert¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he hurriedly tried to block the attack. He sensed an intense danger emanating from the lightning bomb.
Rumble!
Lightning shed and thunder rumbled; an astonishing amount of power was unleashed.
The resulting explosion caused a building to copse, and that unity realm evil cultivator died immediately from the lightning!
Kun Wu continued to head deeper into the pce.
The intense explosion shocked the entire evil imperial city.
All the evil cultivators looked in the direction of the evil imperial pce in shock.
What had happened?
Not long after, the news of someone courageously barging into the evil imperial pce and killing the evil imperial pce¡¯s guards spread, and the evil cultivators¡¯ eyes widened in shock.
Hu!
Everyone rushed toward the evil imperial pce, wanting to see just who it was that dared to challenge the evil king¡¯s authority.
Today was destined to be the most ¡°explosive¡± day in the history of the evil imperial pce.
A peak void realm evil cultivator who did not have much time left to live had charged into the evil imperial pce and killed the guards.
He even relied on some powerful secret treasure to kill the unity realm guards, destroy more than a dozen buildings, and heavily injure two truth realm experts.
Finally, he let out a furious roar and self-destructed inside the evil imperial pce!
¡°Haha, I, Kun Wu, will die a violent death. Evil cultivators who don¡¯t dare to enter the evil imperial pce are not evil cultivators. As evil cultivators, I will enter the Holy Land of evil cultivators even if I die doing so!¡±
¡°Remember, my name is Kun Wu!¡±
Among the spectating evil cultivators, several evil cultivators who were about to reach the end of their lives suddenly felt their blood boil. They looked almost ready to break into the evil imperial pce themselves.
The other evil cultivators around them were so frightened that they hurriedly moved away.
F*ck, has he gone mad?
He even dared to provoke the dignity of the evil king?
It did not matter if he died, but was he not afraid that his family, descendants, and disciples would be implicated by his actions?
The other party was so majestic, while he was probably just a lone evil cultivator.
This was the first time the dignity of the evil imperial pce had been challenged by an evil cultivator. Everyone hurriedly moved away from the pce, afraid that they would be implicated in some way or form.
They did not dare to breathe loudly and were terrified that they would be targeted by the experts of the evil imperial court.
¡°B*stard!¡±
In the main hall of the evil imperial pce, the current evil king¡¯s face was ashen, and the expressions of the higher-ups of the evil imperial court were also unsightly.
¡°Bring his family and disciples here. I want them to suffer a fate worse than death!¡±
The evil king roared.
No evil cultivator had ever challenged the prestige of the evil king in the past. He became the first evil king in history to have his authority challenged by an evil cultivator. As a result, he felt that his prestige had taken a devastating blow!
¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s a lone evil cultivator who doesn¡¯t even have a sessor.¡±
Someone said helplessly.
Many people even felt that once Kun Wu started this, other lone evil cultivators might imitate him in order to leave their mark in history.
The evil king¡¯s face would probably be pped again and again.
Chapter 40 - Breaking Through To The Emperor Realm
Chapter 40: Breaking Through To The Emperor Realm
At a certain point, it was as if he had broken past a bottleneck.
Boom!
Chu Xuan¡¯s physical body was transforming, and his spiritual will was also transforming.
The transformation was even more intense than when a mortal broke through to the profound realm.
The small courtyard was still calm, and one could not sense the slightest movement from within.
Chu Xuan, who was sitting cross-legged, was experiencing extreme sublimation and stepping into a brand new world.
His spiritual will began to condense, and a rumbling sound could be heard inside his mind. It was almost as if there was an invisible barrier preventing his spiritual will from further sublimating.
Boom!
His spiritual will was like a big hammer, constantly hammering away at that invisible barrier.
His physical body and spiritual power were also sublimating and transforming.
His bones were like jade, his marrow was like a wide river, and his blood was like a vast ocean.
Rumble...
His spiritual power and spiritual will fused together, creating a type of ¡°divine soul power¡± that seeped out of his body, which merged with Heaven and Earth, and merged with thews of this world.
The transformation of his spiritual will continued, yet that invisible barrier seemed to be unbreakable.
As the infusion of the hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation continued, hisprehension of the Jade Void Immortal scripture continued to increase along with his cultivation base.
Chu Xuan was in a mysterious state.
After an unknown period of time, he finally prated that thin membrane and arrived in a new world.
Afortable feeling surged into his soul.
Chu Xuan felt his entire body tremble as if he was experiencing catharsis.
At this moment, his spiritual will had been sublimated.
Boom!
A human-shaped spiritual will appeared in his mind.
One could vaguely see that it resembled Chu Xuan¡¯s appearance.
Divine soul!
The fundamental sign of having broken through to the emperor realm was the transformation of one¡¯s spiritual will to form a divine soul.
After forming a divine soul, even if one¡¯s physical body was destroyed, as long as one¡¯s divine soul escaped, one would be able to survive.
As the divine soul was being formed, the transformation continued.
The transformation of his spiritual power and physical body also continued.
The power of his divine soul spread out and connected with Heaven and Earth, merging with Heaven and Earth.
With the small courtyard at the center, ripples spread out in all directions.
One hundred meters, one kilometer...
The power of his divine soul continued to spread out and merge with Heaven and Earth. A special field gradually formed.
Chu Xuan was experiencing a breakthrough to the emperor realm.
He witnessed some of thews of Heaven and Earth, and hisprehension of Heaven and Earth improved by leaps and bounds. It almost seemed like he had already seen the true essence of Heaven and Earth.
It was as if he could mobilize the great power of Heaven and Earth for his own use with just a thought.
It was as if he had built a new miniature world with himself as the center and, within this miniature world, everything was controlled by him.
He was the ruler of this miniature world, and the supremew ofnd.
As his divine soul continued to solidify, Chu Xuan was able to witness morews around him. In this vast world, there seemed to be some ipletews in his corner of the world.
Chu Xuan vaguely saw that the rules in the Southern Region seemed to have been broken in several ces.
Perhaps this was the true cause behind theck of an emperor-level character in the Southern Region.
Since thews were iplete, the power of the divine soul could not merge with the world and could notplete the final step in breaking through to the emperor realm.
Chu Xuan believed that perhaps some experts had condensed their divine souls, but because they could not merge its power with thews here, nor integrate thews into the divine soul, they could not construct a miniature world of their own.
As such, they had notpletely broken through to the emperor realm.
They could only be considered half-emperors.
The brokenws of the Southern Region seemed to be gradually recovering.
After thews recovered, perhaps those who possessed an emperor-level inheritance would be able to break through to the emperor realm.
However, Chu Xuan was an exception. He was not limited by the ws of thews in the Southern Region.
He encountered no problems in the process of breaking through to the emperor realm.
What his divine soul power merged with were not thews of the Southern Region, but rather thews of this vast world. Thesews were of a higher level.
The transformation of his soul was not over yet.
The miniature world, with Chu Xuan at its center, was still expanding.
Three miles, five miles...
Gradually, his divine soul power spread out all the way to the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
At this moment, none of the secrets in the ancestral residence could be hidden from Chu Xuan.
Since he was using his emperor realm divine soul power, Chu Tianming and the other experts of the Chu family naturally would not be able to discover anything.
Chu Xuan could see that, in the depths of the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence, there were several figures in closed-door cultivation inside the forbidden area.
Their auras indicated that they were somewhere between the unity realm and the void realm.
With just a little more effort, they would be able to break through to the unity realm.
Chu Xuan was puzzled. Did the Chu family really not have any hidden unity realm experts as their foundation?
Was it due to the cultivation method that they were unable to break through to the unity realm?
Or was it because their innate talent was too poor?
It could not be denied that they indeed possessed a certain level of innate talent.
Among those few family elders that were in seclusion, none of them were weaker than Chu Tianming. It was likely that they were the hidden trump cards of the Chu family.
The Chu family had more than one treasured artifact. Together with those few family elders who were in seclusion, there was also a treasured artifact. Moreover, it was a high-grade treasured artifact.
Although it was not as good as the spirit severing saber, it still reached the level of a high-grade treasured artifact.
The power of his divine soul continued to spread out.
The Chu family¡¯s territory had a circumference of 12 li, and the ancestral residence was at its core. Beyond it were the servants¡¯ residences, and the stewards¡¯ residences, which protected the ancestral residence.
Finally, the power of his divine soul covered the entirety of the Chu family¡¯s territory, and the miniature world that Chu Xuan had constructed simrly covered the Chu family¡¯s territory.
At this moment, Chu Xuan realized that the structure of the Chu family¡¯s territory was actually an array formation.
During critical moments, the Chu family could use this array formation to defend themselves, or unleash powerful attacks.
This was the true foundation of the Chu family.
After seeing this array formation, Chu Xuan understood that the ancestors of the Chu family were quite capable.
Perhaps the array formation had been excavated from some ancient ruins.
In fact, the Chu family¡¯s territory was also the site of an ancient ruin.
The transformation of his divine soul wasing to an end.
The construction of his miniature world wasing to an end.
The breakthrough continued.
Once the transformation of his divine soul wasplete, and the construction of his miniature world wasplete, at that time, he would have truly stepped into the emperor realm.
The other sign of an emperor realm expert, aside from one¡¯s spiritual will transforming into a divine soul, was the ability to control a ¡°domain¡±.
This was the ¡°miniature world¡± that Chu Xuan was constructing.
The emperor realm!
The description of the emperor realm in the cultivation world could be summarized in one sentence.
¡°I am the emperor of my domain, and myws are absolute!¡±
This was the power of the emperor realm.
No matter how many truth realm experts there were, they were just ants inside the domain of an emperor realm expert.
One thought could decide the life and death of the people inside the domain!
When the emperor was angry, thend would be filled with millions of corpses!
Chu Xuan started to retract the power of his divine soul as well as the power of his domain.
He had already broken through to the emperor realm.
He was now a first-level emperor realm cultivator.
With his current strength, his domain just happened to cover the territory of the Chu family.
In other words, it covered a radius of 12 li.
With just a thought, he could control everything within this 12 li radius.
Normally, the domain of an emperor who had just broken through would only be around three li, while the domain of a powerful first-level emperor would only be around five li.
Chu Xuan¡¯s domain was no weaker than that of an ordinary third-level emperor realm expert.
The breakthrough continued.
His 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation was still being digested.
His divine soul power paused for a moment over the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
Chu Xuan noticed that there was an underground space at the core of the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
As expected, this ce was once an ancient ruin.
The Chu family had relied on this to develop.
The Qin, Zhao, and He family territories should be simr as well.
Chu Xuan did not probe further. Even if it was an ancient ruin, the underground space did not have much value to Chu Xuan.
It did not give him any special feeling.
The power of his divine soul was constantly being retracted, and the power of his domain had already been fully withdrawn.
Chapter 40 - Breaking Through To The Emperor Realm
Chapter 40: Breaking Through To The Emperor Realm
At a certain point, it was as if he had broken past a bottleneck.
Boom!
Chu Xuan¡¯s physical body was transforming, and his spiritual will was also transforming.
The transformation was even more intense than when a mortal broke through to the profound realm.
The small courtyard was still calm, and one could not sense the slightest movement from within.
Chu Xuan, who was sitting cross-legged, was experiencing extreme sublimation and stepping into a brand new world.
His spiritual will began to condense, and a rumbling sound could be heard inside his mind. It was almost as if there was an invisible barrier preventing his spiritual will from further sublimating.
Boom!
His spiritual will was like a big hammer, constantly hammering away at that invisible barrier.
His physical body and spiritual power were also sublimating and transforming.
His bones were like jade, his marrow was like a wide river, and his blood was like a vast ocean.
Rumble...
His spiritual power and spiritual will fused together, creating a type of ¡°divine soul power¡± that seeped out of his body, which merged with Heaven and Earth, and merged with thews of this world.
The transformation of his spiritual will continued, yet that invisible barrier seemed to be unbreakable.
As the infusion of the hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation continued, hisprehension of the Jade Void Immortal scripture continued to increase along with his cultivation base.
Chu Xuan was in a mysterious state.
After an unknown period of time, he finally prated that thin membrane and arrived in a new world.
Afortable feeling surged into his soul.
Chu Xuan felt his entire body tremble as if he was experiencing catharsis.
At this moment, his spiritual will had been sublimated.
Boom!
A human-shaped spiritual will appeared in his mind.
One could vaguely see that it resembled Chu Xuan¡¯s appearance.
Divine soul!
The fundamental sign of having broken through to the emperor realm was the transformation of one¡¯s spiritual will to form a divine soul.
After forming a divine soul, even if one¡¯s physical body was destroyed, as long as one¡¯s divine soul escaped, one would be able to survive.
As the divine soul was being formed, the transformation continued.
The transformation of his spiritual power and physical body also continued.
The power of his divine soul spread out and connected with Heaven and Earth, merging with Heaven and Earth.
With the small courtyard at the center, ripples spread out in all directions.
One hundred meters, one kilometer...
The power of his divine soul continued to spread out and merge with Heaven and Earth. A special field gradually formed.
Chu Xuan was experiencing a breakthrough to the emperor realm.
He witnessed some of thews of Heaven and Earth, and hisprehension of Heaven and Earth improved by leaps and bounds. It almost seemed like he had already seen the true essence of Heaven and Earth.
It was as if he could mobilize the great power of Heaven and Earth for his own use with just a thought.
It was as if he had built a new miniature world with himself as the center and, within this miniature world, everything was controlled by him.
He was the ruler of this miniature world, and the supremew ofnd.
As his divine soul continued to solidify, Chu Xuan was able to witness morews around him. In this vast world, there seemed to be some ipletews in his corner of the world.
Chu Xuan vaguely saw that the rules in the Southern Region seemed to have been broken in several ces.
Perhaps this was the true cause behind theck of an emperor-level character in the Southern Region.
Since thews were iplete, the power of the divine soul could not merge with the world and could notplete the final step in breaking through to the emperor realm.
Chu Xuan believed that perhaps some experts had condensed their divine souls, but because they could not merge its power with thews here, nor integrate thews into the divine soul, they could not construct a miniature world of their own.
As such, they had notpletely broken through to the emperor realm.
They could only be considered half-emperors.
The brokenws of the Southern Region seemed to be gradually recovering.
After thews recovered, perhaps those who possessed an emperor-level inheritance would be able to break through to the emperor realm.
However, Chu Xuan was an exception. He was not limited by the ws of thews in the Southern Region.
He encountered no problems in the process of breaking through to the emperor realm.
What his divine soul power merged with were not thews of the Southern Region, but rather thews of this vast world. Thesews were of a higher level.
The transformation of his soul was not over yet.
The miniature world, with Chu Xuan at its center, was still expanding.
Three miles, five miles...
Gradually, his divine soul power spread out all the way to the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
At this moment, none of the secrets in the ancestral residence could be hidden from Chu Xuan.
Since he was using his emperor realm divine soul power, Chu Tianming and the other experts of the Chu family naturally would not be able to discover anything.
Chu Xuan could see that, in the depths of the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence, there were several figures in closed-door cultivation inside the forbidden area.
Their auras indicated that they were somewhere between the unity realm and the void realm.
With just a little more effort, they would be able to break through to the unity realm.
Chu Xuan was puzzled. Did the Chu family really not have any hidden unity realm experts as their foundation?
Was it due to the cultivation method that they were unable to break through to the unity realm?
Or was it because their innate talent was too poor?
It could not be denied that they indeed possessed a certain level of innate talent.
Among those few family elders that were in seclusion, none of them were weaker than Chu Tianming. It was likely that they were the hidden trump cards of the Chu family.
The Chu family had more than one treasured artifact. Together with those few family elders who were in seclusion, there was also a treasured artifact. Moreover, it was a high-grade treasured artifact.
Although it was not as good as the spirit severing saber, it still reached the level of a high-grade treasured artifact.
The power of his divine soul continued to spread out.
The Chu family¡¯s territory had a circumference of 12 li, and the ancestral residence was at its core. Beyond it were the servants¡¯ residences, and the stewards¡¯ residences, which protected the ancestral residence.
Finally, the power of his divine soul covered the entirety of the Chu family¡¯s territory, and the miniature world that Chu Xuan had constructed simrly covered the Chu family¡¯s territory.
At this moment, Chu Xuan realized that the structure of the Chu family¡¯s territory was actually an array formation.
During critical moments, the Chu family could use this array formation to defend themselves, or unleash powerful attacks.
This was the true foundation of the Chu family.
After seeing this array formation, Chu Xuan understood that the ancestors of the Chu family were quite capable.
Perhaps the array formation had been excavated from some ancient ruins.
In fact, the Chu family¡¯s territory was also the site of an ancient ruin.
The transformation of his divine soul wasing to an end.
The construction of his miniature world wasing to an end.
The breakthrough continued.
Once the transformation of his divine soul wasplete, and the construction of his miniature world wasplete, at that time, he would have truly stepped into the emperor realm.
The other sign of an emperor realm expert, aside from one¡¯s spiritual will transforming into a divine soul, was the ability to control a ¡°domain¡±.
This was the ¡°miniature world¡± that Chu Xuan was constructing.
The emperor realm!
The description of the emperor realm in the cultivation world could be summarized in one sentence.
¡°I am the emperor of my domain, and myws are absolute!¡±
This was the power of the emperor realm.
No matter how many truth realm experts there were, they were just ants inside the domain of an emperor realm expert.
One thought could decide the life and death of the people inside the domain!
When the emperor was angry, thend would be filled with millions of corpses!
Chu Xuan started to retract the power of his divine soul as well as the power of his domain.
He had already broken through to the emperor realm.
He was now a first-level emperor realm cultivator.
With his current strength, his domain just happened to cover the territory of the Chu family.
In other words, it covered a radius of 12 li.
With just a thought, he could control everything within this 12 li radius.
Normally, the domain of an emperor who had just broken through would only be around three li, while the domain of a powerful first-level emperor would only be around five li.
Chu Xuan¡¯s domain was no weaker than that of an ordinary third-level emperor realm expert.
The breakthrough continued.
His 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation was still being digested.
His divine soul power paused for a moment over the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
Chu Xuan noticed that there was an underground space at the core of the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
As expected, this ce was once an ancient ruin.
The Chu family had relied on this to develop.
The Qin, Zhao, and He family territories should be simr as well.
Chu Xuan did not probe further. Even if it was an ancient ruin, the underground space did not have much value to Chu Xuan.
It did not give him any special feeling.
The power of his divine soul was constantly being retracted, and the power of his domain had already been fully withdrawn.
Chapter 41 - Setting Goals
Chapter 41: Setting Goals
In the core area of the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence, a few elders who were in seclusion were suddenly miraculously enlightened.
Their spiritual will and spiritual power, which had fused into the void, suddenly began to condense.
Their spiritual power also rapidly began to fuse with their spiritual will.
It was as if they had been blessed by a mysterious existence. In an instant, they all broke through to the unity realm.
The family elders widened their eyes in shock.
How did they break through all of a sudden?
Moreover, during the breakthrough, their auras had not been exposed.
Although they did not understand what was going on, the n elders were pleasantly surprised. As long as their auras were not exposed, they could continue to stay hidden in the Chu family.
These elders were the trump cards of the Chu family. If ever the family was faced with a dire crisis, they would forcefully break through to the unity realm and strive to resolve the crisis.
However, they had now broken through with nary a sound. Moreover, their auras had not been exposed in the process. This meant that they could continue their secret cultivation and be even stronger.
When they were called upon in the future, they would give their enemies a huge surprise.
Chu Xuan was somewhat surprised. Those elders had broken through?
They must have been affected by the power of his divine soul.
The elders had been on the verge of breaking through this entire time. The power of his divine soul and domain had covered the Chu family¡¯s territory, and it seemed that just that little bit of power was enough to make the elders break through uncontrobly.
The moment the elders broke through, Chu Xuan discovered a precious artifact in the core area of the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence. This artifact had been mysteriously activated, and seemed to be absorbing the auras of those elders.
His curiosity was piqued, so he concentrated his divine soul power to take a closer look.
It actually turned out to be a transmission-type precious artifact.
It appeared to be absorbing the auras of these new unity realm experts and then transmitting them to a certain ce.
Interesting¡
The Chu family did not have a unity realm expert. It was likely that this expert had deliberately suppressed their breakthrough and had left once it was no longer possible to do so.
Chu Xuan was merely a direct descendant who did not possess any influence in the family. He would naturally nevere into contact with such secrets.
However, this did not bother him at all. Nothing mattered so long as it did not affect his seclusion in his courtyard.
He condensed the power of his divine soul slightly and sealed the treasure¡¯s ability to collect aura.
His strength continued to rise, advancing toward the second level of the Emperor realm.
¡°You have broken through to the Emperor realm. You have been rewarded with the Great Luo Heavenly Scripture, the Great Luo Divine Technique, and the Great Luo Immortal Scripture.¡±
After he broke through to the Emperor realm, the system¡¯s reward soon followed.
It was actually the enhanced version of the Great Luo Emperor Scripture.
Once he received the rewards, the rted information and knowledge flooded his mind.
After mastering the cultivation methods recorded in the two immortal scriptures, Chu Xuan sensed his foundation and strength solidifying even further.
The two cultivation methods did not conflict with each other, but ratherplemented each other very well.
Rumble!
Second-level of the Emperor realm!
After breaking through to the second level of the Emperor realm, his hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation reward was exhausted.
Chu Xuan opened his eyes and examined his own strength. At this moment, he was full of confidence.
There was no Emperor in the Southern Region, which meant that he was currently the only Emperor in this vast region!
Unless an Emperor realm or above powerhouse came from outside the Southern Region, there was nothing and no one he had to fear in thisnd.
Moreover, even if there was such a powerhouse, they had no reason toe to the Chu family¡¯s territory to cause trouble for him.
Therefore, he no longer had to worry about the evil imperial court.
He would kill every heretic that came!
Moreover, given his Emperor realm strength, he would be able to kill those intruders silently. He no longer had to worry about exposing his strength.
Meow.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat jumped onto his shoulder and rubbed its head against his.
¡°Little cat, hurry up and break through.¡±
The cat was already at the ninth level of the unity realm, and was on the verge of breaking through to the truth realm.
With its talent, it would not be long before it too broke through to the Emperor realm.
Moreover, as Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation increased, the growth of his pets would also elerate.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc flew over, and the Spirit-devouring Flower stretched out a branch that held a blooming flower. It was exceptionally beautiful.
It would not take long for the Sky-shaking Golden Roc and the Heavenly Spirit Cat to break through to the Emperor realm. Once they did, it would be more convenient for him to do certain things.
The Spirit Devouring Flower was a little bit more special. It would take a longer time for it to reach the Emperor realm.
That being said, Chu Xuan was in possession of many treasures that could elerate this process.
¡°I cannot lose sight of my goal of reaching the Heaven realm.¡±
Chu Xuan warned himself not to let all this get to his head. The Emperor realm was not his final destination.
Above the emperor realm were the Supreme and Heaven realms.
He would only gain a stable foothold in the vast world once he reached the Heaven realm, as Heaven realm cultivators were considered top existences in this vast world.
¡°I¡¯ll strive to break through to the Supreme realm within ten years!¡±
Chu Xuan set himself a small goal for the near future.
After breaking through to the Emperor realm, his cultivation speed would slow down. However, breaking through to the Supreme realm within ten years should not pose too much of a problem.
After all, the system would asionally reward him with a few hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation, and other items, spiritual medicines and tools that would increase his speed of cultivation.
Moreover, he would soon make use of the lucky mystic realm.
Thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were slowly being restored. Once this was discovered, it was unknown when the experts from other regions woulde over and try to upy this territory.
Qin Keyun, who was the reincarnation of a demon, had appeared. It could be predicted that the current bnce in the Southern Region would see some drastic shifts in the future.
However, there would probably not be too much chaos within the uing ten years.
He still had enough confidence that he would be able to break through to the Supreme realm within ten years.
The Supreme realm involved the transformation of the power of one¡¯s domain.
As the saying went, ¡°I am supreme within this domain, and even the emperor has to kneel before me.¡±
Beyond that, the Heaven Realm represented another huge improvement, simr to the huge gap between the truth realm and the Emperor realm.
With that being said, Supreme realm cultivators were also considered powerhouses in this vast world.
¡°Excellent!¡±
Chu Xuany down on the deck chair, feeling particrly happy. With every breakthrough he achieved, his confidence grew, and he became infinitely closer to his goal of living afortable and stress-free life.
Looking around the small courtyard, Chu Xuan suddenly felt that hecked servants to carry out chores around his residence.
Or perhaps maids?
Beautiful maids were pleasing to the eye. In that sense, they were much better than servants.
Chu Xuan nced at the lucky mystic realm in the system space and suddenly thought of something.
Should he take it out and put it inside the courtyard for the time being?
Those who could stumble upon the lucky mystic realm were people with great luck.
If he put it in the courtyard, perhaps it would help him to attract some people with great luck?
The men would be epted as disciples, while the women would be epted as maids.
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart was stirred.
He had to stay at home and could not leave the small courtyard.
He wanted someone by his side to listen to his instructions and work for him.
Unfortunately, Zhang Kui and Dong Qian were heretic cultivators, and were wanted throughout the Southern Region. If they appeared openly, they would be easily killed.
Moreover, these two people were not very talented, so there was little value in nurturing them; they could be used as errand boys at best.
Moreover, Chu Xuan also had some thoughts regarding the ck Moon Tower.
It was arge force that had its roots spread throughout the Southern Region and beyond. It sold all kinds of intel, cultivation methods and treasures, and also epted all kinds ofmissions.
ck Moon Tower operated in a wide scope of different businesses and areas.
If he could control the ck Moon Tower, he would bepletely aware of the going-ons and happenings around the Southern Region despite being confined to his small courtyard.
Presently, he was already at the second level of the Emperor realm.
He had to keep a low profile and infiltrate the organization slowly. With the soul seed seal at his disposal, he would be able to conceal his actions from the top experts of the ck Moon Tower.
In addition, once he broke through to the Heaven realm, he would then deal with the mastermind behind the ck Moon Tower and be the biggest boss of the ck Moon Tower.
All this required manpower; he needed people to handle various tasks and missions so that his ns would be able to reach fruition. Thinking this, Chu Xuan took out the lucky mystic realm.
Chapter 42 - The Trend Among Heretic Cultivators
Chapter 42: The Trend Among Heretic Cultivators
The lucky mystic realm was a simple and unadorned small hall. Chu Xuan did not activate the lucky realm and simply ced it in a corner of the courtyard.
Even if it was not activated, it would still be able to attract some lucky ones, right?
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
¡°You¡¯ve remained in seclusion for a year and a day. You¡¯ve been rewarded with a box of Emperor realm pills.¡±
As expected, the day after he broke through, Chu Xuan received a box of Emperor realm cultivation pills.
Emperor realm pills could either be used to break through to the Emperor realm or used for Emperor realm cultivation.
The system¡¯s products were all top-notch.
After breaking through to the Emperor realm, Chu Xuan¡¯s life became more and morefortable.
There was no such thing as boredom. The daily increase in strength that he sensed was enough to keep him upied, happy even.
Chu Xuan asked Zhang Kui to bring a portion of the Emperor realm cultivation pills to Chu Yun.
The former had already broken through to the unity realm.
However, unless Chu Xuan was willing to provide him with resources, he would remain at the unity realm for the rest of his life.
In fact, it was unknown as to whether he could even break through to the third level of the unity realm.
However, the value of nurturing him was not high, so Chu Xuan opted not to waste the resources.
The unity realm was sufficient for him to help Chu Xuan run errands for the time being.
Chu Yun¡¯s talent for pill refining exceeded Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations. It had only been such a short period of time, but Chu Yun had already started refining spirit pills.
The failure rate was a little high, but this had to do more with her inexperience than herck of skill.
Chu Yun had already broken through to the sixth level of the profound realm, and this was all thanks to the pills she had refined herself.
Chu Xuan passed a few portions of spirit pills and another pill refinement technique to Chu Yun through Zhang Kui.
Moreover, he asked Zhang Kui to provide her with the spiritual herbs needed for pill refinement.
After all, he was the first vice sect leader of the heretic cult, so he did notck resources.
Given that sect master Lu Wang had yet to recover from his serious injuries, Zhang Kui hadplete control of the heretic cult in the Qin Kingdom. In addition, after breaking through to the unity realm, he had be the strongest person in the cult.
Chu Xuan learned from Zhang Kui that all the heretic cultists who had broken through to the unity realm had to go to the evil imperial court to serve. Without the evil imperial court¡¯s express permission, they were not allowed to leave.
The purpose behind this was to gather strong people to deal with any threats and crises.
Chu Xuan opted to seal off Zhang Kui¡¯s unity realm aura. Moreover, with the concealing talisman, no one would be able to locate him unless he went to the evil imperial court voluntarily.
After breaking through to the Emperor realm, Chu Xuan no longer regarded the evil imperial court as a threat.
Thus Chu Yun obtained new alchemy skills and more alchemy resources.
She even used a few high-quality spirit pills and herbs as study and research materials. She became more and more convinced that she had caught the eye of some senior expert out there.
That expert was probably testing her now.
She was very happy and devoted herself to learning how to refine spirit pills.
In the Evil King¡¯s pce¡
It had been a month since Kun Wu had barged into the Evil King¡¯s pce.
Incensed by this, the Evil King had sent people to investigate whether Kun Wu¡¯s motive for barging into the Evil King¡¯s pce had been instigated by someone.
It was not impossible for someone to have used a borrowed knife to p his face and ruin his reputation.
However, after a month of investigation, they did not manage to find any trace of an instigator behind Kun Wu¡¯s actions.
All the signs indicated that Kun Wu had suddenly gone crazy, to the point that he actually decided to barge into the Evil King pce.
The final conclusion they arrived at was that Kun Wu¡¯s life was approaching its end, which caused him to go crazy. In a fit of madness, he had decided to be famous, and thus barged into the Evil King¡¯s pce.
Kun Wu was indeed famous.
Not only did every heretic cultivator know his name, but he also became famous among the other major forces in the Southern Region. After all, the evil imperial court had always been known as the holynd of heretic cultivators, which could not be provoked. Kun Wu¡¯s reckless and daring actions before his death had made him a household name.
The copsed buildings and pce gates of the Evil King¡¯s pce had been rebuilt, and the guards had been reced.
As usual, two void realm guards were standing guard.
No one would think that there would be a second Kun Wu who dared to challenge the evil imperial court.
After all, very few people were unafraid of death.
The guards were not especially vignt, not caring if anyone walked past the Evil King¡¯s pce.
It was a pretty normal urrence for people to walk past the pce gates anyway. Countless heretic cultivators woulde and take a look at the holynd of heretic cultivators every day.
An old man with a cane slowly walked toward the Evil King¡¯s pce.
The guards took a brief nce at him before looking away. Clearly they did not care.
The old man came up to the pce gates and attacked without warning.
Boom!
The pce gates copsed.
Caught unaware, the guards did not even have the time to defend themselves before dying.
The strength of a peak void realm expert was clearly disyed for the crowd to see.
After the old man destroyed the pce gates, he charged into the Evil King¡¯s pce.
At the same time, a roar that shocked countless heretic cultivators resounded.
¡°I, Fan Kai, will enter the holynd of heretic cultivators today and experience the wonders of the Evil King¡¯s pce personally!¡±
The heretic cultivators were dumbfounded. This was crazy.
¡°I, Fan Kai, am the second heretic cultivator to barge into the Evil King¡¯s pce in thousands of years. I can die without regrets. Hahaha!¡±
Fan Kai rushed into the Evil King¡¯s pce.
¡°B*stard!¡±
A unity realm expert attacked him.
However, ever since Kun Wu killed a few unity realm guards with the lightning bombs, these guards were hesitant to attack and were instead ready to escape at any time.
They were just stalling for time and waiting for the truth realm experts to arrive.
Thanks to this, Fan Kai advanced courageously and even destroyed several buildings along the way.
¡°Die!¡±
A truth realm expert finally made his move.
¡°Hahaha, if a heretic cultivator doesn¡¯t even dare to break into the Evil King¡¯s pce, what kind of heretic cultivator is he? Can such heretic cultivators still call themselves proud and rebellious? I, Fan Kai, have always respected brother Kun Wu¡¯s courage!¡±
Fan Kaiughed loudly and charged straight at the truth realm master.
Boom!
He self-detonated without giving the other party a chance to capture him.
The crowd of heretic cultivators fell silent.
Among them, many old and dying heretic cultivators became restless, their eyes suddenly aze with youth and hot-blooded vitality once more.
The Evil King was furious.
He was the only evil king who had been disrespected like this time and time again.
Soon enough, after Fan Kai, others came to the Evil King¡¯s pce.
The copsed pce gates and buildings had not even been repaired yet, but these people who did not have much time left came anyway.
Three old heretic cultivators rushed toward the Evil King¡¯s pce.
¡°Us three friends from Ghost Mountain have alsoe to see the Evil King¡¯s pce today. We have no regrets even if we die!¡±
¡°Haha, it¡¯s said that the Evil King¡¯s pce is a holynd for heretic cultivators and is also home to the Overlord of heretic cultivators. Today, us three friends from Ghost Mountain havee to experience it!¡±
The heretic cultivators were in an uproar.
¡°It¡¯s the Ghost Mountain Trio?¡±
¡°Why are they trying to barge into the Evil King¡¯s pce? Do they have a death wish?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know, right? The Ghost Mountain Trio don¡¯t have much time left. There¡¯s no hope for them to break through!¡±
The heretic cultivators were talking among themselves.
Among them, some of the old and dying heretic cultivators were full of excitement.
The other heretic cultivators were terrified.
Have these old fellows gone mad?
¡®Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to barge into the Evil King¡¯s pce as well?¡¯
The Ghost Mountain Trio were all third-level void realm martial artists. However, they had been stuck at the third level for a long time and were unable to break through. The end of their lifespans was quickly approaching.
Boom!
The buildings around the Evil King¡¯s pce copsed, and smoke and dust billowed.
The prestige of the Evil King¡¯s pce, which had been challenged again and again, began to falter in the hearts of the heretic cultivators. They no longer regarded it with as much reverence as before.
Many people followed behind the Ghost Mountain Trio to watch the show.
¡°Ghost Mountain Trio, how dare you!¡±
The guards of the Evil King¡¯s pce were furious. Everyone was challenging the prestige of the Evil King¡¯s pce nowadays. Did they think that the guards here were all trash?
¡°Die!¡±
A ninth-level unity realm guard captain made his move.
Boom!
The Ghost Mountain Trio self-destructed.
The guard captain was caught off guard and was severely injured by the explosion. He was stunned. They self-destructed right away?
They were crazy!
Over the next half a month or so, heretic cultivators woulde to barge into the Evil King¡¯s pce from time to time.
Barging into the Evil King¡¯s pce had be a trend among the circle of heretic cultivators. It seemed that if one did not break into the Evil King¡¯s pce, they would be too embarrassed to call themselves heretic cultivators.
Chapter 43 - Don’t Panic, Slide Under It
Chapter 43: Don¡¯t Panic, Slide Under It
In the beginning, only heretic cultivators who were nearing the end of their lifespans came to challenge the Evil King¡¯s pce. However,ter on, even young and hot-blooded heretic cultivators decided to participate in the challenge.
The prestige of the evil imperial court plummeted.
Of course, no one who challenged the evil imperial court¡¯s prestige made it out alive.
They all came with the intention of dying.
Yet for some reason, friends of those who challenged the evil imperial court felt honored.
¡°Do you know who this lord is? Let me tell you, the one who barged into the Evil King¡¯s pce the other day is my senior brother. Do you understand?¡±
The heretic cultivators were all proud to have a friend who had barged into the Evil King¡¯s pce. They clearly felt that it was something worth bragging about.
There were even people who encouraged their friends to barge into the Evil King¡¯s pce.
Soon, another person carried arge machete and headed toward the Evil King¡¯s pce.
A crowd of heretic cultivators gathered around to watch the show.
¡°My name is...¡±
¡°Go to hell!¡±
Before he could even say his name, a furious roar came from the depths of the Evil King¡¯s pce.
A huge blood-red palm hurtled over and crushed the other party.
The blood-red palm did not stop there. It pped all of the heretic cultivators who looked like they might be about to try.
Puff! Puff!
In the blink of an eye, more than ten people were killed by the blood-red palm.
¡°Run!¡±
The heretic cultivators who were watching the show were shocked and fled in all directions.
Was the Evil King crazy?!
¡°Die! Die!¡±
The blood-red palm killed the heretic cultivators one after the other.
The Evil King was so angry. One after another, these people all came to provoke him.
This made him the most undignified and disrespected evil king in history.
He was so angry that he made a move personally.
He initially thought that if he acted personally, he would be able to instill fear and intimidate the heretic cultivators. Unfortunately, that was not the case at all.
There were still people who were unafraid of death who came to the Evil King¡¯s pce.
¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the one who was personally killed by His Majesty the Evil King was my brother.¡±
¡°What? It was your brother? That¡¯s insane!¡±
Gradually, in the circle of heretic cultivators, it became the greatest honor and privilege for those who charged into the Evil King¡¯s pce to be killed by the Evil King himself!
No one knew how or why this hade about.
The Evil King was so angry that he almost vomited blood.
He even suspected that a new evil cultivation method had appeared, and that the method caused problems in the brains of those who cultivated it.
Otherwise, how could there be so many madmen?
¡°Kun Wu!¡±
The Evil King gnashed his teeth. The source of all this was caused by that little heretic cultivator called Kun Wu.
¡
¡°You stayed in seclusion, yet with a single order, you created a trend among the heretic cultivators. You¡¯ve been rewarded with the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.¡±
Chu Xuan was depressed. The lucky mystic realm had been in the small courtyard for almost two months, but it had yet to attract anyone with great luck.
Could it be that there were no people with great luck in the Southern Region?
Although the lucky mystic realm had not been activated, it still had the ability to attract people with great luck.
Was it because these people with great luck were too far away and needed a very long time to arrive?
A reward from the system suddenly appeared out of the blue.
¡°???¡±
He was momentarily stunned. A single order had caused a trend among the heretic cultivators?
What trend did it cause?
This matter definitely had something to do with Kun Wu.
However, even he was not very clear as to what exactly Kun Wu had done. How did it cause a trend?
This was the drawback of having no information. He did not even know that such a big thing had taken ce in the Southern Region.
He needed to think of a way to take control of the ck Moon Tower.
He then examined the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
¡°The Myriad Heavenly Mirror can randomly connect to ten thousand regions. It can also transfer items...¡±
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised by this.
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror could randomly connect to various regions, and could also transfer items. However, for the time being, it could not transfer living things. It would only be able to do so when Chu Xuan¡¯s strength rose to the Heaven realm.
This random connection ability could only be used three times a day. In addition to this, the Myriad Heavenly Mirror could be used to mark three specific ces or living beings. After marking, he would be able to check on those marks at any time.
In the case of the mark of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror being used to on a living being, it would move in tandem with that living being.
Chu Xuan could not wait to activate the Myriad Heaven Mirror.
As he infused spiritual power into the artifact, ripples appeared on the surface of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. After some time, an image appeared.
The first thing he saw were the high mountains and dense forest. He could hear the fierce beasts roaring.
He did not know where the mirror had connected to, but as the image formed, Chu Xuan suddenly saw a figure.
He focused the mirror on the figure and erged the image.
Ma Kong fell to the ground, panting as if he was seriously injured.
¡°Ma Kong, how are you?¡±
A ck-clothed young man next to him was panting, and his body was covered in wounds as well. He crouched down to check on Ma Kong¡¯s injuries.
From the looks of it, they had just experienced a battle.
Puchi!
Suddenly, a cold gleam shed and a saber was stabbed into the ck-clothed youth¡¯s chest.
¡°You!¡±
The ck-clothed youth¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Ma Kong in disbelief.
¡°Why?¡±
He had never thought that hispanion would attack him out of nowhere.
He was on the verge of death. He wanted to fight back, but he had just experienced a great battle and had used up almost all of his spiritual power. Ma Kong¡¯s saber had even severed his meridians.
Darkness descended, and his consciousness gradually blurred.
¡°Why?¡±
Ma Kong replied with a malevolent expression, ¡°Of course it¡¯s so I can have the treasure to myself. I¡¯m sorry, brother. Your talent is better than mine, but I¡¯ll be the one whoughsst.¡±
With a twist of the de, the ck-clothed youth¡¯s life ended.
He reached out and took the ck-clothed youth¡¯s storage bag. After opening it, he put it away happily and turned around to leave.
Roar!
Suddenly, a roar resounded.
Trees copsed, the earth shook, and a powerful aura crashed over him like a tidal wave.
Ma Kong¡¯s expression changed greatly.
¡°Not good, it¡¯s the Heavenly Fiend Tiger!¡±
He crawled to his feet and fled, but he did not make it far before a huge ck tiger appeared behind him.
Ma Kong¡¯s face was deathly pale.
His face was full of despair.
He was only at the ninth level of the profound realm, and the Heavenly Fiend Tiger had reached the seventh level of the void realm, or perhaps even higher.
Suddenly, he saw a mysterious halo materialize in the sky.
Through the halo, he saw a small courtyard.
In the small courtyard sat a figure bathed in divine light. He looked like a saint!
¡°Senior, save me!¡±
Plop!
Ma Kong knelt down and said.
Chu Xuan did not expect that he would encounter a backstabbing brother the first time he used the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, who killed his ownpanion for the sake of snatching treasure.
He activated the seven-colored divine light and bathed himself in it like a deity.
¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll teach you a method that will allow you to cross realms and easily kill that Heavenly Fiend Tiger!¡±
Ma Kong was overjoyed.
¡°Thank you, senior. Quickly teach me the method!¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s face could not be seen in the divine light. His voice had the demeanor of a peerless expert. ¡°When the tiger pounces on you, hold the saber with both hands and slide under its belly. Raise the saber and stab it into its belly, cutting it open.¡±
¡°Remember, the belly of every demon beast is one of their greatest weaknesses.¡±
Ma Kong was momentarily dazed. He turned around and looked at the approaching Heavenly Fiend Tiger. Wiping his cold sweat, he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Senior, will this work?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any issues. It won¡¯t expect you to slide under its belly out of nowhere. As the saying goes, if you catch it off guard, you will be able to kill it in one fell swoop!¡±
Chu Xuan encouraged him. ¡°With me watching over you, how could anything go wrong?¡±
Hearing this, Ma Kong calmed down and thought to himself, ¡®Senior is testing me. Yes, it has to be so!¡¯
Holding the saber with both hands, he turned around and looked at the Heavenly Fiend Tiger with a determined gaze. Instead of retreating, he advanced.
Chapter 44 - Nine Zones And Fifty Regions
Chapter 44: Nine Zones And Fifty Regions
Roar!
The Heavenly Fiend Tiger saw that Ma Kong did not retreat, but instead advanced toward it.
It was instantly enraged.
This was equivalent to provoking the tiger¡¯s pride!
It rushed over.
Ma Kong¡¯s heart pounded violently. The hands holding the saber trembled slightly, and his legs also shook with fear.
¡°Calm down, don¡¯t panic. With senior watching over me, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±
¡°Ma Kong, this is your opportunity. You must not disappoint senior.¡±
His gaze turned firm. The hands holding the saber stopped trembling, and his legs stopped shaking.
The charging Heavenly Fiend Tiger charging was almost right in front of him.
¡°Die!¡±
He roared loudly.
With both hands holding the saber, he suddenly slid toward the Heavenly Fiend Tiger!
Pa!
A w hit his body as he was trying to slide under the tiger, and he was sent spinning backwards.
The sound of many bones breaking could be heard from his body, which was followed by a sharp pain. His vision started turning ck, and he almost fainted.
A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out.
Bang!
He fell heavily to the ground.
Ma Kong spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood and struggled to sit up. Looking at the approaching Heavenly Fiend Tiger, his face turned pale.
¡°Senior, save me! Please save me!¡±
He roared in his heart. To hell with the slide!
¡°Sigh!¡±
Chu Xuan sighed in disappointment and said, ¡°You have disappointed me greatly. The hands holding the saber were not steady, the speed of the slide was not fast enough, and your timing was totally off!¡±
¡°Senior, I know I failed. Please save me!¡± Ma Kong cried and begged.
¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Chu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m thousands of miles away from you. It¡¯ll take some time for my power to reach you.¡±
Ma Kong¡¯s heart sank.
¡°But don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll teach you another method. It¡¯ll definitely save your life!¡±
¡°What method? Senior, quickly teach me!¡±
Although Ma Kong felt that this senior¡¯s method did not seem to be very reliable, at this moment, it was his only hope.
¡°Kneel down to the Heavenly Fiend Tiger. Kowtow and call him father. As the saying goes, a tiger won¡¯t eat its child. Since you¡¯ve already called it father, how could it bear to eat you?¡± Chu Xuan said seriously.
¡°Ah?¡±
Ma Kong was stunned. What kind of method was this?
Was it really effective?
¡°Since ancient times, the strong have all suffered humiliation when they were weak. There was once a peerless expert who was utterly humiliated when he was weak, so don¡¯t feel too bad about this.¡±
¡°This is your only chance to live. This venerable self understands tiger demon beasts very well. A tiger won¡¯t eat its own son. It¡¯s definitely not a lie!¡±
At this point, Ma Kong had no other choice but to believe.
Seeing that the Heavenly Fiend Tiger was already in front of him, he immediately knelt down with a plop. Tears streamed down his face as he roared, ¡°Father, father, I¡¯m your son!¡±
The Heavenly Fiend Tiger, which had raised one of its ws, stopped in its tracks. Its tiger eyes widened.
When Ma Kong saw this, he was delighted. Senior did not lie to me!
As expected, a tiger would not eat its own son!
¡°Father, I am your son. My name is Ma Hu!¡±
The Heavenly Fiend Tiger¡¯s intelligence would not be too low, right? He had already called it father, so it should let him off, right?
When Ma Kong saw the Heavenly Fiend Tiger put down its raised w, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.
So calling it father was actually useful!
The Heavenly Fiend Tiger slowly turned around, behaving as if it was nning to leave.
Ma Kong was so excited that tears kept flowing down his face.
He had finally survived.
¡°Father, take care, father!¡±
¡°This child respectfully sends father off!¡±
The Heavenly Fiend Tiger¡¯s body trembled for a moment. It was utterly disgusted with Ma Kong.
With its back facing Ma Kong, the tiger¡¯s tail curled up.
Pa!
The tail fiercely swung down and pped Ma Kong¡¯s head.
Instantly, Ma Kong¡¯s head was split open.
¡°Wu, wu, Senior...¡±
Ma Kong was stunned.
¡®I already called you father! Why are you still killing me?¡¯
¡®Senior is unreliable!¡¯
Pa!
The Heavenly Fiend Tiger raised its hind legs and continuously stepped on Ma Kong¡¯s corpse.
Roar!
It raised its head and roared loudly but, halfway through its roar, its roar was stuck in its throat.
It widened its eyes and looked at the circle of light above its head.
A person bathed in divine light was sitting inside the circle of light.
Gulp!
The Heavenly Fiend Tiger instantly became as timid as a cat.
Ity on the ground and its limbs slowly wriggled its body, trying to crawl away quietly.
¡°Where are you?¡±
A voice spoke from inside the circle of light.
The Heavenly Fiend Tiger roared and sent out its spiritual will.
¡°The Northern Region.¡±
Chu Xuan was surprised. The ce he had been connected to this time was actually the Northern Region.
Feeling the strain of the spiritual power consumption, he immediately cut off the spiritual power input, after which the image disyed on the Myriad Heavenly Mirror faded away.
¡°Activating the Myriad Heavenly Mirror consumes a lot of spiritual power.¡±
¡°Those below the Emperor realm won¡¯t be able to activate the Myriad Heavenly Mirror at all. Even those at the Emperor Realm can¡¯t use it for too long.¡±
Chu Xuan put away the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and swallowed an Emperor spirit pill, silently recovering his spiritual power.
After recovering his spiritual power, Chu Xuan once again infused his spiritual power into the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. The surface of the mirror rippled and, gradually, a new image appeared.
Ssh!
The scene before him was filled with rolling waves, as if he had been connected to a certain part of the ocean.
Moving the image around, he surveyed the area where the Myriad Heavenly Mirror was connected to. All he saw was rolling waves. He did not even see a single fish.
Chu Xuan was disappointed. The second time activated the mirror, his luck had not been very good, and he had failed to find anything.
He had actually wanted to connect with an expert to trick thetter.
In any case, the other party would not be able to sense his strength. He was bathed in divine light, so it would be very confusing as well. From the outside, Chu Xuan could easily be mistaken for an extremely powerful expert.
One-third of his spiritual power had been consumed, but there were no living beings in the image. The only thing he saw were the rolling waves.
On his third try, he actually connected to a ce filled with gray air and a lifeless aura. Numerous grayish-brown ancient stone houses appeared before his eyes.
He did not see any living beings here either.
Chu Xuan frowned slightly. There seemed to be something wrong with this ce.
With a flick of his finger, he threw a spirit herb over.
The spirit herbnded in that ce and, in the blink of an eye, it withered and turned gray-brown.
He continued to move the image around.
¡°This ce seems to be an enclosed space.¡±
¡°Could it be a secret realm?¡±
¡°It¡¯s lifeless, and kind of seems like a cemetery.¡±
An evenrger stone house appeared in the image. The gray-brown stone house exuded an even denser aura of death. Moreover, the aura of death pulsated. It almost seemed like the stone house itself was breathing.
Chu Xuan erged the image projection and approached the door of the stone house.
Suddenly, the door of the stone house opened.
As the image projection entered the stone house, he spotted a figure sitting cross-legged in the lifeless stone house.
That withered figure was wearing a gray-brown unknown robe. The aura of death was going in and out of his nostrils. His sunken eye sockets exuded a sparkling white light.
Chu Xuan was bathed in divine light. He looked like a deity as he stared at the unknown existence in the stone house.
He was not flustered at all. After all, the other party had no way of sensing his actual strength.
It was also impossible for the other party to attack him through the Myriad Heavenly Mirror or find him through it.
¡°Who are you?¡±
The unknown existence in the stone house raised his head slightly.
His gaze was fixed on Chu Xuan.
¡°I was patrolling the myriad realms in the heavens and happened to pass by here.¡±
A dignified voice spoke from behind the divine light. The withered figure remained silent for a brief moment before asking in a puzzled voice, ¡°Myriad realms in the heavens?¡±
¡°You are unaware of the myriad realms in the heavens?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. I only know of the nine zones and fifty regions.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s mind spun. The nine zones and fifty regions should be referring to the division of this vast world.
He did not know which of the nine zones the Southern Region was located in.
¡°The nine zones and fifty regions are just a deste corner of the myriad realms. They¡¯re nothing.¡±
Chu Xuan said in a profound and unfathomable manner.
He was just bluffing. He could brag as much as he wanted.
Chapter 45 - I’m Actually A Good-For-Nothing?
Chapter 45: I¡¯m Actually A Good-For-Nothing?
The withered figure¡¯s body trembled, and the sparkling white light in his eyes brightened up a little.
He was obviously shocked by Chu Xuan¡¯s words.
The nine zones and fifty regions were actually just a remote corner of the myriad realms?
How boundless were the fertilends of the myriad realms?
He did not doubt Chu Xuan¡¯s words. The person in front of him was bathed in divine light, and his demeanor was unfathomable. One look and he could tell that this person was an extremely terrifying expert.
He could not evenprehend how the light ring managed to connect to this ce.
One had to know that even a Heaven realm expert would not be able to connect to the ce where he was at currently.
The moment Chu Xuan opened his mouth, he had frightened the other party. He could sense that the withered figure was extremely powerful.
Even though the withered figure was being corroded by the aura of death, he was still iparably powerful, far surpassing the Emperor realm.
The other party seemed to be trapped here.
If he was unable to escape and was being continuously corroded by the aura of death, it was only a matter of time before he died.
¡°How do I reach the myriad realms of the heavens?¡± The withered figure asked.
¡°Your strength is too weak. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to know.¡± Chu Xuan replied directly.
¡°Impossible!¡±
The withered figure said in a deep voice, ¡°When I, Ren Changhe, became trapped here, I was already at the peak of the Heaven realm. In the nine zones and fifty regions, I was also one of thisnd¡¯s foremost experts. How could I not have the qualifications to know?¡±
Chu Xuan was secretly shocked. Peak of the Heaven realm!
An expert at the peak of the Heaven realm was trapped here. This ce was really not simple.
However, Chu Xuan was good at bluffing.
If he managed to snag himself a servant at the peak of the Heaven Realm, it would be a momentous asion.
Given his current strength, there was only one way to nt a soul seal on Ren Changhe.
Thetter had to be willing to ept his soul seal!
Once the soul seal was nted, Ren Changhe would not be able to resist even if the difference in strength between him and Chu Xuan was too great.
This was also one of the strengths of the soul seal.
Moreover, even if the soul seal was destroyed, Chu Xuan would not suffer a bacsh.
In order to fool a peak Heaven realm expert, he naturally had to paint a fantastical picture that was grandiose enough to make the other party feel like a mere pawn despite their peak Heaven realm strength.
¡°Peak Heaven realm?¡±
Chu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°A frog at the bottom of a well!¡±
¡°That peak Heaven realm you speak of is equivalent to a mere king realm in the myriad realms of the heavens. Perhaps you don¡¯t understand what level the king realm is in the myriad realms of the heavens, so I¡¯ll broaden your horizons today. The king realm is equivalent to the unity realm in your realm.¡±
¡°Let me ask you, do the unity realm juniors in your realm have the qualifications to participate in matters involving the fate of your realm?¡±
Ren Changhe was stunned.
¡°Only equivalent to the unity realm?¡±
Then how powerful were the myriad realms?
No wonder he said the nine zones and fifty regions were but a remote corner of the myriad realms of the heavens.
Ren Changhe was momentarily unable to ept this new reality.
Shock registered on his face.
Chu Xuanughed in his heart and then asked, ¡°How long did it take you to cultivate to this realm?¡±
When he said this, Ren Changhe became confident and replied proudly, ¡°It only took me ten thousand years!¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Your level of talent is too poor. I can¡¯t believe it took you ten thousand years.¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head and sighed.
¡°Do you know that in the myriad realms of the heavens, if you manage to cultivate to the king realm in a hundred years, oh, I mean your Heaven realm, your talent is only considered ordinary?¡±
¡°In the myriad realms of the heavens, only those who manage to cultivate to the Heaven realm in ten years can be considered as Heaven¡¯s blessed.¡±
Ren Changhe¡¯s brain was buzzing. He said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible. Ten years to reach the Heaven realm? How is that possible?¡±
He had once been known as the famous Changhe Celestial Master. He had cultivated to the Heaven realm in ten thousand years and shocked countless people. He was known as one of the top Heaven¡¯s blessed in the nine zones.
In the end, he was just a good-for-nothing?
He found it difficult to ept.
¡°Sigh, a frog at the bottom of a well will always be unaware of how big the world is. It¡¯s really pitiful.¡± Chu Xuan sighed.
¡°Senior, what is your cultivation level?¡±
Ren Changhe was silent for a long time before he asked bitterly.
He had already believed Chu Xuan¡¯s words.
The first step was sessful.
Chu Xuan remained silent for a long while before he said, ¡°What good would it do if I told you? The difference between you and me is like the difference between the mortal realm and the Heaven realm.¡±
Ren Changhe took a deep breath. The aura of death surged into his mouth and he started choking.
It took him a long time to recover.
He was excited. Perhaps this was his opportunity.
¡°Please save me, Senior!¡±
Chu Xuan said mysteriously, ¡°This ce is a bit special. Fortune and misfortune go hand in hand. If you can understand this mystery, you can break through your current bottleneck.¡±
If even senior thought that this ce was special, there had to be something extraordinary about it.
Ren Changhe smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped here for more than 100,000 years, yet I¡¯ve been unable toprehend a single thing. Instead, I¡¯ve been eroded by the aura of death here. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not far from death.¡±
¡°Since you¡¯re aware of the danger, why did youe here? Do you know where this ce is?¡±
¡°I know. Deste Ancient Zone, Fallen God Cave,¡± Ren Changhe said dejectedly.
Before he met Chu Xuan, even though he was trapped here, he had still been prideful.
A ce that could trap him, Ren Changhe, could also trap any peak Heaven realm expert in this vast world.
Now, he was dejected.
It turned out that he had only been staring at the sky from the bottom of a well.
In front of a true Heaven¡¯s blessed, he was just trash!
Chu Xuan memorized the name. The Fallen God Cave of the Ancient Deste Zone, one of the nine zones. He now knew one of the zones.
¡°Since we met by chance, then it¡¯s fate. This venerable self will give you some pointers.¡±
Chu Xuan said, ¡°The aura of death is also not the aura of death. The aura of life can also be the aura of death. When faced with death, the cycle of life and death can be understood. If you canprehend the Great Dao, you¡¯ll be able to escape, and you can break through your bottleneck.¡±
Ren Changhe started muttering to himself and fell into deep thought.
He had been trapped here for 100,000 years, but had not been able to escape. He had never been able toprehend what kind of opportunities the Fallen God Cave contained.
Where were the opportunities?
Countless experts who had explored the Fallen God Cave in the Ancient Deste Zone had all died. Not a single one had survived.
He had thought highly of himself. He wanted to be the first person to escape from this ce.
In the end, he ended up being trapped here with nothing to show for it.
¡°To face death andprehend the cycle of life and death?¡±
Ren Changhe muttered to himself. He felt that the guidance given by the senior was the key to breaking out of this ce, and also the key to breaking through past the Heaven realm.
However, how could heprehend and achieve this?
He was being corroded by the aura of death, and would die soon if nothing changed. Would he be able toprehend the cycle of life and death in time?
¡°Senior...¡±
Chu Xuan interrupted him without waiting for him to continue, ¡°Comprehend it well. Don¡¯t seek an answer before you haveprehended it. Everyone¡¯s understanding of the Great Dao is different.¡±
¡°Young man, don¡¯t be impatient. You have already been trapped for 100,000 years. What¡¯s there to be impatient about?¡±
¡°You probably won¡¯t have any issue surviving for another 1,000 years. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right, senior!¡± Ren Changhe said respectfully.
Yeah, what was the rush?
Even if he was trashpared with the Heaven¡¯s blessed, in the nine zones and fifty regions, he was still one of the foremost experts. He was not inferior to anyone here.
If someone like him could notprehend it, in their corner of this vast world, who could?
¡°Thank you for your advice!¡±
Ren Changhe began to ponder andprehend the secrets held within this ce.
The next step was sessful.
Ren Changhe now had to solve the problem of the corrosion of the death aura. If that threat was resolved, then Chu Xuan would not have any problems in epting Ren Changhe as a servant or an in-name disciple.
A servant might be a little harder, but an in-name disciple would not be a problem.
Most importantly, Ren Changhe must not have rebellious thoughts when receiving the soul seal, otherwise, given his strength, Chu Xuan would not be able to sessfully nt the soul seal.
Chapter 46 - Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal
Chapter 46: Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal
¡°Study it well. I will continue to patrol the myriad realms. I hope that when I see you again, you will have alreadyprehended it,¡± Chu Xuan said.
¡°Farewell, Senior!¡± Ren Changhe said respectfully.
Chu Xuan affixed one of the marks of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror on Ren Changhe¡¯s body.
When he realized that Ren Changhe did not disy a reaction to the mark, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like the mark of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror could not even be detected by a peak Heaven realm cultivator.
As expected of a system product.
After cutting off the spiritual power infusion, the Myriad Heavenly Mirror reached its daily usage limit.
¡°You have crossed realms to trick Ren Changhe. You have been rewarded with the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal.¡±
The system reward soon followed. Chu Xuan immediately examined the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal
¡°Gazing into the depths of the Great Dao of Yin and Yang,prehending the cycle of life and death, reversing the aura of death into the aura of life, transforming the aura of life into the aura of death...¡±
The Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal was a great technique that directly granted one insight into the Great Dao of Yin and Yang. It could reverse the aura of death into the aura of life, and it could also transform the aura of life into the aura of death.
If Ren Changhe cultivated this technique, not only would he be able to resolve the crisis he was facing, but he could also break through his cultivation bottleneck and even gain insight into the Great Dao of Yin and Yang.
Chu Xuan immediately used the system toprehend the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal, and the rted information rushed into his mind.
After heprehended it, he sighed. The Great Dao of Yin and Yang was mysterious and unpredictable. Life and death were in constant flux. Once one seeded in cultivating it, one¡¯s strength would be immeasurable, and it would not be easy for one to die.
When he was tricking Ren Changhe, he had already prepared a method to dissolve the aura of death.
After staying in seclusion for so long, the system had rewarded him with many secret techniques, one of which was a secret technique to refine the aura of death for his own use.
He had originally nned to impart this secret technique to Ren Changhe, and then think of a way to make him ept the soul seal.
Now that he had this ¡°Yin-yang Divine Combination Seal¡±, it was not an exaggeration to say that it would be a simple task for him to recruit Ren Changhe.
The most important thing was to make the other party sincerely believe in Chu Xuan without holding anything back, opening his mind to ept the soul seal without any resistance.
Of course, this required a process and a reasonable excuse.
As long as Chu Xuan nted the soul seal, even if the other party discovered something wrongter, everything would be settled.
Moreover, with the profundity of the soul seal, it was unlikely that Ren Change would be able to find any clues.
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror had entered a dormant state. As it had reached its usage limit Chu Xian would not be able to contact Ren Changhe for the time being.
He had to give thetter some time toprehend and study the mysteries of that ce anyway.
Chu Xuan began to cultivate the Yin-yang Divine Combination Seal. The vigorous vitality on his body suddenly turned lifeless, scaring the Heavenly Spirit Cat.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc and the Spirit-devouring Flower curiously gathered around him as well.
The aura of death continued to spread, and Chu Xuan seemed to have aged countless years.
Suddenly, the aura of death reversed and turned into one that was full of vitality.
The cycle of life and death!
Death to life, and life to death!
Chu Xuan continued to wait for a person with great luck toe to his door and, at the same time, he used the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to connect to various regions.
Due to the fact that each connection was random, he failed to connect to any useful ce for several days.
He either connected to deserts or oceans.
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror also once connected to a deserted ind, but there was nothing and no one there.
It also connected to the territory of some demonic beasts, but they were only low-level demonic beasts there; the strongest one being equivalent to a void realm cultivator. As such, there was no benefit or significance in him establishing a connection with those demonic beasts.
He was unsure as to how Ren Changhe¡¯sprehension was proceeding, but suppressed the thought of prying and quietly waited for the right time to trick him again.
In a certain cave in the Purple Moon Kingdom, Hu Quan was looking uneasy.
Not long ago, he had been reprimanded by an emissary of the evil imperial court. His backer was very dissatisfied with his ipetence.
His backer even threatened to remove him from the position of sect leader of the heretic cult in the Purple Moon Kingdom.
Under normal circumstances, after the heretic cult suffered severe losses, the evil imperial court would allocate a certain amount of resources to rebuild the heretic cult and strengthen it.
However, this time, there were no resources allocated to the Purple Moon Kingdom heretic cult.
It was not that the evil imperial court did not want to allocate resources to rebuild the heretic cult, but rather that they did not trust his ability.
If that was all, it would still have been fine. What really made Hu Quan really anxious was the trend that Kun Wu had stirred up among the heretic cultivators.
The Evil King was livid and about to go mad.
It was said that the Evil King was already investigating everything about Kun Wu. As such, Hu Quan was very worried that it would be traced back to him.
Even if he was not the one who instigated Kun Wu, the event had taken ce during the period it happened to be during the period in which he had hired Kun Wu so, if that fact was discovered, he would have no choice but to exin himself.
Given the Evil King¡¯s rage, there was no way Hu Quan would be able to convince the other party of his innocence.
He would likely be tortured in the hopes of discovering the true mastermind behind Kun Wu¡¯s actions.
Hu Quan was inwardly panicking.
Even though he had met Kun Wu secretly, and though it should be impossible for anyone to discover the rtionship between them, in this world, there were mysterious methods to pry into the unknown. He had a feeling that he would not be able to hide it for long.
His cultivation almost went berserk because of this!
It was all the fault of the Chu family!
Hu Quan¡¯s hatred toward the Chu family grew deeper and deeper, to the extent that he could no longer suppress it.
He took out the blood spirit bead and examined it.
Gritting his teeth, he made a decision.
Wan Chang looked at the mission that the ck Moon Tower had just received.
It had beenmissioned by a force from the Purple Moon Kingdom.
The sect leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult had spent a huge sum of money tomission the ck Moon Tower to investigate the defenses of the Chu family¡¯s territory, as well as provide him with a topographical map of the area.
His intentions were very obvious; he wanted to familiarize himself with the Chu family¡¯s territory andunch a surprise attack on the Chu family.
Wan Chang was very curious. Even the sect leader of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult, Lu Wang, had not been willing to spend so much money tomission the ck Moon Tower to investigate the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Why did Hu Quan spend so much money on this?
What grudge did he have with the Chu family?
The ck Moon Tower would ept any request as long as the other party paid the appropriate price.
Since they epted the request, they had toplete it.
The reputation of the ck Moon Tower was its most important asset.
Wan Chang immediately ordered the ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligence personnel to investigate the situation of the Chu family¡¯s territory.
To the ck Moon Tower, while the strength of the Chu family was not weak, it was not difficult for them to investigate Chu family¡¯s territory.
If they could not even manage this, how could the ck Moon Tower have established itself in the Southern Region?
Every intelligence personnel of the ck Moon tower had gone through professional training. They might not be strong, but they were extremely skilled when it came to escaping, hiding, and concealing their auras.
The equipment they possessed would make countless people envious.
It went without saying that each one possessed a spatial escape bead.
Aura and presence concealing artifacts; artifacts for detection, collection, disguise, and so on.
This whole set of equipment and items was specially prepared by the ck Moon Tower for each of its intelligence personnel.
With this set of equipment, it would not be too difficult for a spirit realm intelligence officer to sneak into the Chu family territory, scout the terrain, and identify its key defensive locations.
After all, the Chu family was not in a high state of alert.
The intelligence personnel of the ck Moon Tower rarely failed in their assignments, and were also divided into different levels.
There were ordinary intelligence officers, elite intelligence officers, bronze, silver, gold, and so on.
Intelligence officers above bronze-level usually excelled at assassination and would thus ept assassination-type missions most of the time.
Wan Chang himself was a bronze-level intelligence officer.
In addition to the official intelligence personnel, the ck Moon Tower also groomed spies, informants and other personnel.
The ck Moon Tower had been in operation for countless years and had developed a wide range of businesses. As such, its personnel training also reflected this.
They had logistics personnel that would refine artifacts and pills, collect heavenly materials and earthly treasures, and so on.
They also dabbled in the business of selling cultivation resources. Given the ck Moon Tower¡¯s diverse range of businesses, it needed a strong military force to secure its foothold and protect its interests.
Therefore, there were also ck Moon Tower personnel who were in charge of guarding the ck Moon Tower and protecting the safety of its business interests.
These personnel may not have been good at other things, but they were good at fighting.
Chapter 47 - Fishing
Chapter 47: Fishing
Chu Xuan stopped infusing spiritual power into the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. After a few days of attempting random connections, he finally got in touch with another expert.
It was a Supreme realm expert called Du Yuan from the Western Region.
Chu Xuan had be addicted to masquerading as a senior expert. His regal demeanor stunned the other party.
He affixed one of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror¡¯s marks on Du Yuan¡¯s body so that he could locate the other party at any time.
Through the conversation just now, Chu Xuan found out that the Southern Region he belonged to was part of the Northern Zone of the nine zones.
Du Yuan was also located in the Northern Zone.
He did not have a formidable background, and was currently a guardian of a family in the Western Region.
This was because, when he was young, he had received assistance from the previous family head. As such, he was obligated to protect this family¡¯s well-being.
Du Yuan was a talkative person, and he did not have the shrewdness or wiliness of a wizened old cultivator. Chu Xuan¡¯s regal appearance made him view the interaction as a previous opportunity.
He was very respectful to Chu Xuan.
There was still one Myriad Heavenly Mirror mark left, and Chu Xuan decided to use this mark carefully.
Once all three marks were used up, if he wanted to mark a new target, he would have to retrieve one mark.
Currently, Chu Xuan had no intention of retrieving either one of the marks on Ren Changhe or Du Yuan.
Putting away the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, Chu Xuan turned to return to his room to sleep.
Suddenly, he discovered that someone had infiltrated the Chu family¡¯s territory.
It was not someone from the heretic cult.
This person was only at the second level of the spirit realm, but he was equipped with concealing equipment as well as some sort of detection-type spiritual artifact. It was some pretty top-notch equipment.
Even the Chu family would be hard-pressed to produce such a set of equipment.
As such, there was no way this person was from the heretic cult.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. Could it be a spy from the ck Moon Tower?
He was currently vexed about the fact that he did not have a capable attendant to subdue the ck Moon Tower on his behalf.
Who knew that a spy from the ck Moon Tower would suddenlye knocking on his door?
Was this spy here to investigate the Chu family¡¯s territory due to amission?
Was thismissioned by one of the leaders of the heretic cult?
Chu Xuan was puzzled. Was there something wrong with the heads of all these heretic cult leaders?
Why did they keeping after the Chu family?
Was it because they had uncovered their spies and ruined their ns back then?
Shao Hu carefully investigated the Chu family¡¯s territory. Every time he carried out a mission, he was very cautious.
Even though he possessed high-end concealment equipment, and the Chu family¡¯s defenses were slightlyx, he kept his guard up.
His goal was to achieve the position of elite intelligence officer.
Every elite intelligence officer received more than twice the sry of an ordinary intelligence officer, and the equipment they received was even better.
They even enjoyed more cultivation resources.
While carefully investigating, he was also prepared to instantly destroy his own equipment before activating the spatial escape bead to escape.
The rigorous training of the ck Moon Tower meant that every intelligence officer was prepared to abandon and scuttle their own equipment at all times.
They had to avoid revealing the identity of the ck Moon Tower at all?costs. If necessary, they had to self-destruct as well!
Shao Hu was not worried about the Chu family catching him. By the time they discovered him, he would have already activated the spatial escape bead to escape.
As he explored the surrounding terrain, he suddenly felt that theyout of the Chu family¡¯s territory was rather abnormal.
Arge tree was nted on a small mound?
The guards looked like idiots as they stood on the branches and looked around.
What was even more ridiculous was that they even dug a trench. The guards hid themselves in the trench to guard against external threats.
As he walked around, arge mountain suddenly appeared in front of him.
The moment he saw therge mountain, Shao Hu was stunned.
Since when did the Chu family¡¯s territory have arge mountain?
Something was wrong!
However, he could not figure out what exactly was wrong.
Should he go around the mountain or climb it?
After a moment of hesitation, Shao Hu decided to climb the mountain.
He was very curious as to why there was a mountain in the Chu family¡¯s territory.
There was clearly no mountain visible from outside the territory.
ording to their intelligence, the Chu family¡¯s territory only spanned 12 li.
This mountain alone covered more area than that.
He inwardly thought that there was something wrong with the Chu family, but he could not detect anything unusual with his senses. What exactly was wrong? It seemed that he had lost his edge.
Chu Xuan drank his tea and watched as Shao Hu squatted outside the courtyard, motionless like a rock. He smiled.
How could a mere spirit realm cultivator detect an Emperor realm cultivator¡¯s means?
The other party believed that he was investigating the Chu family¡¯s territory but, in actual fact, he was squatting outside Chu Xuan¡¯s courtyard.
In the eyes of anyone who saw him, he was not a person, but a rock.
Even a truth realm expert would not be able to tell the difference.
Chu Xuan did not care about the purpose behind the ck Moon Tower¡¯s visit. He was now fishing for bigger fish.
ording to his understanding of the rules of the ck Moon Tower, since they had epted themission, they would definitely do their best toplete it. Otherwise, the Tower¡¯s reputation would be damaged and their ability would be called into question.
If one intelligence officer failed, they would send out even stronger intelligence officers.
If he continued fishing like this, he would eventually catch a big fish that would satisfy him.
There was no need to catch too big a fish for the time being. After all, the ck Moon Tower¡¯s waters ran deep. If he caught too big a fish, he was afraid that he would be dragged into the water.
Slowly, step by step, he would lower the hook into the deep waters.
One day, he would fish out the biggest fish.
Chu Xuan then patiently waited for the second fish to take the bait.
Three days passed.
The intelligence officer did not return with the information.
Wan Chang frowned. Did something happen?
Was the Chu family feigning weakness on the outside? Did his officer need more time to investigate clearly?
The ck Moon Tower¡¯s mission had to bepleted as soon as possible. Only then would it disy the ck Moon Tower¡¯s ability and strength.
And as the Tower Master, the rate at which missions werepleted?would showcase the level of his ability, which directly corrted with his performance review and promotion chances.
Therefore, Wan Chang gave Shao Hu the order to return.
Regardless of whether thetter hadpleted the mission or not, after receiving the order, he had to return and report the progress.
Another day passed.
Shao Hu had yet to return.
Something was wrong!
Wan Chang frowned. Did the Chu family manage to capture Shao Hu?
Although he was not an elite intelligence officer, he was still an old hand when it came to covert investigation missions like these.
Wan Chang sent an elite intelligence officer to carry out the mission and also to investigate what had happened to Shao Hu.
With an elite intelligence officer taking action, Wan Chang rxed.
No matter what, the Chu family would not be able to detect or capture an elite intelligence officer, even though this elite intelligence personnel had just been promoted.
A day passed, but the elite intelligence personnel did not report back with any information.
Wan Chang was not in a hurry.
Given Shao Hu¡¯s incident, the Chu family would definitely have be cautious, so it was expected that his elite intelligence officer would need to spend a little more time toplete the mission.
To Wan Chang¡¯s surprise, the client, the sect leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult, Hu Quan, actually came personally.
¡°Wemissioned your ck Moon Tower quite a few days ago, and yet there is still no result?¡± Hu Quan asked with a gloomy face.
¡°Sect leader Hu, don¡¯t worry. Our ck Moon Tower will handle this matter easily!¡± Wan Chang said confidently, ¡°Just wait for two or three days. Our investigation will definitely yield a result.¡±
The branches of the ck Moon Tower were everywhere. The client couldmission it to any ck Moon Tower branch in any ce. As long as it did not exceed the capabilities of that branch, the mission would be transferred to the branch of the ck Moon Tower in the ce where the mission wasmissioned.
Only when the difficulty of the mission exceeded the capabilities of the branch would there be an intervention from a higher level.
Therefore, the ck Moon Tower had always been known for its efficiency.
Chapter 48 - The First Step To Control The Black Moon Tower
Chapter 48: The First Step To Control The ck Moon Tower
The ck Moon Tower was famous for its efficiency, yet Hu Quan had waited for a few days without any results and therefore personally came to Chu County.
¡°ck Moon Tower has always been famous for its efficiency. Although the Chu family isn¡¯t weak, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for the ck Moon Tower to investigate theyout of the family¡¯s territory, right?¡±
¡°I hope Tower Lord Wan canplete the mission as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Three days. I¡¯ll wait another three days. If there¡¯s no result, I¡¯ll cancel the mission!¡± Hu Quan said in a low voice.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader Hu. Our ck Moon Tower is famous for its efficiency and reliability in handling matters. You can rest assured.¡±
Wan Chang patted his chest and promised.
Hu Quan left quietly. He did not dare to stay in the ck Moon Tower¡¯s premises.
This group of ck-hearted people might sell him out to the Chu family, or perhaps even the Purple Moon Kingdom.
He was still worth some money.
What if the Chu family, or the Purple Moon Kingdom, were willing to pay a high price to purchase information on his whereabouts?
Wan Chang¡¯s expression did not look too good. He gave the order to the elite intelligence officer to immediately return and report on the situation.
If the client canceled the mission because of a problem with the efficiency of the mission, his own reputation would be affected to a certain extent.
It was about time for him to be promoted again. If he could not disy his capabilities, he would miss out on this promotion opportunity.
Another day passed.
The elite intelligence officer did note back.
Wan Chang frowned and sent another senior elite intelligence officer, who he ordered in no uncertain terms that, no matter the oue, had to return as soon as possible to report.
In the end, this senior elite intelligence officer never came back either.
¡°I underestimated the Chu family!¡±
Wan Chang smiled, ¡°The Chu family should be proud of themselves. They forced a bronze-level officer like me to personally take action.¡±
After putting on his equipment, he took advantage of the cover of night to head towards the Chu family¡¯s territory.
No one could stop him from advancing to the elite Tower Lord position!
He had already been an ordinary Tower Lord for thirty years.
Only by bing an elite Tower Lord would he be able to obtain more resources and raise his cultivation to the third level of the unity realm and beyond.
There were only two ways to be promoted to the elite Tower Lord position.
He either had to disy sufficient capability, and his missionpletion records had to be superior, or his cultivation had to surpass the third level of the unity realm.
In this world, strength was the most important.
Even if his capabilities were slightly inferior, as long as his cultivation was high enough, he would be able to advance.
Wan Chang was very confident. He was a bronze-level intelligence officer who had many missions under his belt. As a ninth-level spirit realm cultivator, he had once assassinated a first-level void realm cultivator.
He understood the strength of the Chu family, and no one there was capable of stopping him.
Even if the Chu family had a hidden unity realm cultivator, they would not be able to stop him.
The ability of a bronze-level intelligence officer to conceal themselves and escape far surpassed what an elite intelligence officer was capable of.
Back then, as a ninth-level spirit realm cultivator, he had escaped from the hands of three fifth-level void realm cultivators.
He currently possessed the strength of a peak stage void realm cultivator.
He was confident in his ability to escape even if his opponent was a cultivator at the first or second level of the unity realm.
Moreover, as the Tower Lord of Chu County¡¯s ck Moon Tower, he possessed more treasures at his disposal than an ordinary bronze-level intelligence officer, which meant that he had numerous ways to flee and survive!
Wan Chang had been filled with confidence when he arrived at the Chu family¡¯s territory but, at this very moment, his heart was on the verge of copsing.
There was actually such a terrifying figure hiding in the Chu family.
If his information was correct, the other party was Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son?
It definitely was not possible. How old was Chu Qiuluo¡¯s son? How could he be so powerful?
Even if he started cultivating in his mother¡¯s womb, it was impossible for him to have be so powerful.
Emperor realm!
The Southern Region had no emperor, so this person here was already the strongest person in the Southern Region.
Wan Chang was one of the many Tower Lords of the ck Moon Tower. He knew more secrets than most cultivators.
There was no Emperor in the Southern Region not only because thews of Heaven and Earth were iplete here, but also because there was no Emperor¡¯s inheritance.
The Emperor realm experts from the other regions were naturally unwilling toe to the Southern Region. Naturally, there were also other reasons.
He was shocked. ¡°How did he be an emperor? The appointed time had not psed yet. The Emperor realm experts from the outer regions would note.¡±
¡°The Tower Lord of Chu County¡¯s ck Moon Tower?¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Wan Chang who was kneeling on the ground, shivering, and asked with a smile on his face.
He had finally caught a decent fish.
¡°Yes, yes.¡±
Wan Chang did not dare to harbor any thoughts of putting up a resistance.
¡°Tell me. Why are you here?¡±
Chu Xuan had formted a n in his heart. For the time being, he would control Wan Chang as the Tower Lord of the ck Moon Tower. This would alleviate his problems in terms ofcking intelligence and information.
He would then wait for an opportunity to take control of the person in charge of the ck Moon Tower in the Qin Kingdom.
When he was stronger, he would slowly lure even bigger fish over.
Wan Chang did not dare to hide the truth. The reputation of the ck Moon Tower was meaningless in front of an Emperor realm cultivator.
He was honest and exined everything that Hu Quan had entrusted him with.
Chu Xuan was speechless. Did the Chu family have any enmity with Hu Quan?
Chu Xuan naturally knew what the other party wanted to do.
¡°What¡¯s thetest trend among heretic cultivators?¡±
Chu Xuan was very curious as to what kind of trend Kun Wu had stirred up among the heretic cultivators.
¡°Some lunatics among the heretic cultivators take great pride in charging into the Evil King¡¯s pce...¡±
Wan Chang exined in detail the going-ons around the evil imperial court.
Chu Xuan instantly became speechless. ¡®F*ck, were those evil cultivators nuts?¡¯
They actually took pride in charging into the Evil King¡¯s pce, to the point that it had even be a trend.
Without a friend who had barged into the Evil King¡¯s pce, they were too embarrassed toe out and brag?
As expected, those who cultivated evil techniques could easily damage their brains.
Chu Xuan nted a soul seal on Wan Chang and also nted a soul seal on the other three people he controlled.
He allowed the other three leave, leaving Wan Chang behind to help him understand how the ck Moon Tower functioned and operated.
Although Wan Chang was only an ordinary Tower Lord, he had a good understanding of the system and operations of the ck Moon Tower.
Of course, there were some things that people of his level were unable toe into contact with.
The Tower Lords of the ck Moon Tower were divided into ordinary Tower Lords, elite Tower Lords, bronze, silver, gold, one-star to nine-star, and so on.
Wan Chang was only an ordinary Tower Lord who was striving to be an elite Tower Lord.
The Tower Lord of the ck Moon Tower of the Qin Kingdom was an elite Tower Lord.
If Wan Chang was promoted, he would rece the elite Tower Lord and be the new person-in-charge of the ck Moon Tower of the Qin Kingdom.
¡°What are the requirements for one to be an elite Tower Lord?¡±
¡°Performance, capability, or strength,¡± Wan Chang replied respectfully.
¡°Who is the Tower Lord of the ck Moon Tower of the Qin Kingdom?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. The ck Moon Tower¡¯s system is quite independent. Usually, one cannot get in touch with those of a higher level.¡±
Chu Xuan entered a state of deep thought. The system of the ck Moon Tower was very meticulous. It was divided into many departments, and each had different responsibilities.
Above those many departments, there was a coordinator.
Wan Chang was very confident in advancing to the position of elite Tower Lord as long as nothing unexpected happened in the near future.
Chu Xuan threw out a bottle of pills.
¡°These pills will be enough for you to break through to the third level of the unity realm in a short period of time.¡±
Wan Chang took it and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do my job well. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±
Chu Xuan encouraged him and said, ¡°You can go about your usual duties. Send someone to deliver information to me from time to time.¡±
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
Wan Chang asked carefully, ¡°How should we deal with Hu Quan¡¯s request? Should we¡¡±
He made a cutthroat gesture.
Chapter 49 - Parent-Child Communication Talisman
Chapter 49: Parent-Child Communication Talisman
¡°Give him the topographic map and information on our defensive locations. Don¡¯t worry too much about his movements.¡±
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and passed a topographic map of the Chu family¡¯s territory to Wan Chang.
As long as Hu Quan decided to act, the man would have to pass by his small courtyard.
In fact, he was also very curious as to what Hu Quan, the sect leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult, wanted to do.
Chu Xuan was already an Emperor realm powerhouse, so he was naturally not worried about any idents happening.
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
¡°Alright, you can go back now.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and sent Wan Chang away.
¡°Yes.¡±
Wan Chang left respectfully.
¡°You didn¡¯t leave seclusion, but managed to secretly take control of Chu County¡¯s ck Moon Tower. You¡¯ve been rewarded with the parent-childmunication talisman refinement method.¡±
A new system notification arrived.
Parent-childmunication talisman?
Chu Xuan examined the description of the parent-childmunication talisman.
¡°The parent-childmunication talisman is centered around the parent talisman. The child talismans canmunicate with each other...¡±
This was a type of talisman used formunication. The parent talisman was the main control talisman. It could receive information from all the child talismans and control each of the child talismans.
The child talismans could alsomunicate with each other.
A single parent talisman could control at least a hundred child talismans. The level of the parent talisman dictated the number of child talismans it could control as well as themunication range it was capable of.
The lowest level parent-childmunication talismans couldmunicate with each other within a range of 30,000 li. The higher level parent-childmunication talismans couldmunicate with each other within a range of a million li without any obstruction.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with this reward. It just so happened that refining it would allow him to send and receive information to and from the ck Moon Tower.
The parent talisman was in his hands, so he could control the child talisman the entire time.
By setting up a secret signal, even if the child talisman was obtained by someone else, he would be able to find out immediately.
Moreover, Chu Xuan believed that he could set a password for the child talisman.
If someone obtained the child talisman, they would be unable to use it without the corresponding password.
The parent talisman could even locate the child talismans.
Based on Chu Xuan¡¯s current understanding of the situation, the Southern Region did not have amunication spirit tool that was simr to amunication talisman.
Even though the ck Moon Tower was famous for their intelligence gathering capabilities, they still used a special type of demonic bird to transmit information.
Moremonly, they used a type of color-changing pearl to send orders, using different colors to represent different orders.
This was also amonmunication item used by the variousrge factions.
These orders and their corresponding colors had all been predetermined beforehand. For example, ck represented danger, return or escape, while the yellow represented concealment. Red represented an order to take action or attack.
These were all decided beforehand. Once the pearl shed a certain color and broke, the holder would know what to do.
Currently, there was no spirit tool that could transmit information.
The appearance of the parent-childmunication talisman would definitely shake up the intelligence gathering world. Any information could be ryed without dy.
No matter how fast the demonic birds nurtured by the ck Moon Tower were, there would still be a dy in transmitting and receiving information.
Moreover, if there were any idents along the way, the dy would be even longer, or even worse, the information might not reach its intended recipient at all.
Chu Xuan also thought of a different way to obtain intelligence. He would control the parent talisman and sell off the child talismans. Those who used the child talismans tomunicate would naturally be ying right into his hands.
This was especially true if he sold it to somerge factions. These buyers were unaware of the existence of the parent talisman, and the child talismans could be configured to leave a mark on each other so that they couldmunicate. In this way, the intelligence of the whole faction would be at his fingertips.
Chu Xuan decided to refine a set and try it out.
There might be more functions that could be discovered in the process of using it.
Furthermore, the parent-childmunication talisman could also be upgraded to expand its functions.
Not long after Wan Chang left, he was summoned back by Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan handed the list of materials needed to refine the parent-childmunication talisman to Wan Chang for him to prepare and sent him away.
It was not difficult for Chu Xuan to refine the parent-childmunication talisman, but it would be a bit troublesome to refine it inrge quantities.
Therefore, Chu Xuan wanted to take in a disciple with superior talent to help him refine themunication talismans.
Chu Xuan had a big n in mind for these talismans. Once it was sessfully implemented, it would be equivalent to building a giantmunicationwork, which he alone would control through the parent talisman.
In this way, without ever leaving seclusion, he would be able to know what was going on in the outside world, and even the secrets of the various sects and factions.
However, to do so, he had to keep the parent talisman a secret.
Otherwise, how could those sects and factions be willing to use it?
Chu Xuan looked at the lucky mystic realm again. It had been such a long time. Why had it not attracted a single person with great luck?
He was really short on manpower!
Those with average talent were not worth nurturing, so he did not bother to waste his resources on them.
As for the Chu family, forget it. He still wanted to keep a low profile and could not be bothered to groom any talents from the Chu family.
The materials needed to refine the parent-childmunication talisman were sent over very quickly. The one in charge of sending the materials over was Shao Hu.
As the Tower Lord, Wan Chang naturally could not leave as he wished. Chu Xuan would not allow him toe personally unless it was an important matter.
Shao Hu was currently in charge of running errands for Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan spent more than two hours refining one parent talisman and one hundred child talismans.
He handed a few child talismans to Shao Hu and asked him to bring them back to Wan Chang. He also exined how to use them.
Shao Hu¡¯s face was filled with shock.
As an intelligence officer, he naturally understood how the appearance of these talismans would affect the cultivation world in the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan knew that once the existence of the child talismans were discovered by the higher-ups of the ck Moon Tower, they would attract the attention of countless eyes. Thus, he temporarily did not n to distribute them widely.
For the time being, he would only give it to Wan Chang and a few others so that they could send him information in a timely manner.
He would only publicize the existence of the talismans when he was strong enough.
The waters in the ck Moon Tower still ran quite deep. Chu Xuan felt that his Emperor realm strength was still insufficient.
He was worried that he would fish out the big fish too soon.
Shao Hu took themunication talismans and left.
Over the next few days, Chu Xuan used the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to randomly connect to other ces while asionally chatting with Du Yuan.
He was able to deceive this Supreme realm expert, who was also an itinerant cultivator.
Chu Xuan enjoyed the feeling of masquerading as a senior expert very much.
He would asionally exin one or two small secret techniques to Du Yuan, which made thetter admire him endlessly. Du Yuan increasingly regarded Chu Xuan as an unfathomable character.
Although Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was inferior to Du Yuan¡¯s, the secret techniques he grasped had alle from the system and, thanks to the system, he had alreadypletelyprehended them.
The only area in which he wascking was in his cultivation base.
In terms of theprehension of secret techniques, Du Yuan was far inferior to him.
As the two of them chatted, Du Yuan would asionally ask Chu Xuan for advice on the problems he encountered.
¡°Senior, I¡¯ve recently encountered a problem. I¡¯ve been hesitating about it, so I¡¯d like to ask Senior for some advice.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s current persona was that of someone who had been in seclusion for a long time. After exiting seclusion, he had stumbled across Du Yuan, which he attributed to fate. Since he had found someone to chat with, he gave him some advice like a senior would?to a junior.
¡°There is a great n in the Western Region. Among the younger generation, there is a former genius. However, three years ago, he was suddenly partially-crippled and his cultivation base stagnated. Not long ago, he had his marriage engagement annulled...¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression turned strange when he heard this. Why did this former genius of the great n seem to possess the temte of a protagonist?
He had once been a chosen one, but now he had been crippled and his marriage engagement had been annulled. Was he also being bullied?
The rest of the story was rather straightforward. In order to treat his injuries, the father of that genius went out to search for medicine and went missing. The genius was then thoroughly humiliated by others in the n.
Finally, three days ago, the genius suddenly exploded with rage.
He pushed a certain Heaven¡¯s blessed who had humiliated him to the ground and even stole a batch of resources from the n while arrogantly shouting that he would leave the n.
Currently, that n had issued a death warrant for him. Anyone who killed the genius or captured him would be richly rewarded.
Some people in Du Yuan¡¯s family were tempted and found traces of that genius. However, that genius was from a powerful n after all, and the impact of this matter was too great. They were afraid that they would not be able to take him down, so they came to ask Du Yuan for help.
Chapter 50 - The Waters In The Southern Region Run Deep
Chapter 50: The Waters In The Southern Region Run Deep
??
Du Yuan was an itinerant cultivator. For him to survive up till now and reach the Supreme realm, other than talent and luck, the most important factor was caution!
The father of that genius was not a simple figure, and was a peak-stage Supreme realm expert.
It was said that there was even a chance for him to break through to the Heaven realm.
What if the other party had not died and returned to discover that his son had been killed? There was no way that he would let this matter rest!
Anyone who participated in this matter would be buried along with his son.
The small family that Du Yuan was in would have no way of withstanding the other party¡¯s fury.
Even though the great n had spread the news that the genius¡¯ father had already fallen, and the father¡¯s life tablet had already shattered, Du Yuan was very clear that if one entered a certain secret realm and obtained a unique opportunity, or if there were some other special circumstances, the life tablet would shatter, but one might not necessarily die.
When he was at the Emperor realm, he had encountered such a situation. His enemy believed him to be dead, which was what gave him the time and opportunity to advance to the Supreme realm and kill his enemy.
It was precisely because of this experience that Du Yuan hesitated on whether he should participate or not out of caution.
The reward offered by that great n was too generous, which tempted many forces.
If his small family obtained this amount of resources, their overall strength would increase by 30% . He would also have the chance to break through another small realm within the next ten years.
Chu Xuan felt that this genius was not simple and that his rise to prominence was inevitable.
Perhaps he might even have an old grandfather or senior expert by his side.
He had fallen from grace and suffered the humiliation from various parties. However, if he had chosen to act now, there was a high likelihood that he had recovered his ability and increased his strength.
It was likely that his enemies in that great n had be fearful of his potential and revenge, which was why they were sparing no expense to kill him.
The genius had the aura of a protagonist, which meant that it would be extremely difficult to kill him.
If Du Yuan participated in the hunt, there was a high possibility that the genius would eventually rise up and kill him, destroying his small family.
¡°Don¡¯t participate in this matter, or you will encounter a disaster,¡± Chu Xuan said mysteriously.
Du Yuan immediately sucked in a breath and asked, ¡°Senior, will there really be a disaster if we participate?¡±
¡°From a genius to a loser, and then from a loser to a genius. There must be a secret behind it all. It has to be known that every peerless expert killed countless geniuses, treating them as stepping stones for their ascension.¡±
¡°Just wait and see. Those who participate in this matter will suffer the consequences. The more famous geniuses there are that participate, the more likely they will die or be crippled in the end.¡±
Du Yuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Senior¡¯s advice. I¡¯ll stop them from participating.¡±
Chu Xuan was not surprised that Du Yuan would listen to his suggestion. Du Yuan had always been cautious and preferred not to participate anyway.
A few dayster, Du Yuan appeared to be even more respectful of Chu Xuan. He was d that he had stopped his small family from participating in the encirclement of that genius.
Just as Chu Xuan had expected, that genius had swept through all his enemies. Almost all of the geniuses in Du Yuan¡¯s city had fallen.
After that genius had killed everyone, he had fled without a trace. He also announced that he would take revenge on all the powers that had participated.
There was a revered elder from a certain family who had personally acted to resolve this hidden danger. In the end, that genius had been saved by a mysterious expert.
Chu Xuan had be interested in that genius. He was now thinking about whether or not he should set up another lucky mystic realm in the Northern Zone¡
Perhaps that genius would stumble upon his lucky mystic realm?
He had a premonition that that genius would soon be famous in the Northern Zone and rise up quickly, stepping on many Heaven¡¯s blessed along the way.
Half a month soon passed.
Chu Xuan¡¯s life passed peacefully. He cultivated, studied the information sent to him by the ck Moon Tower, and randomly connected to various ces with the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. asionally, he would chat with Du Yuan.
After the sect leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult, Hu Quan, obtained the topographic map of the Chu family¡¯s territory, he had not made any movements. Chu Xuan was a little curious. Was the other party nning some big conspiracy?
However, his curiosity did not extend to caution. Any conspiracy, in the face of absolute strength, would be useless and fragile.
It had been a few days since hest contacted Du Yuan to chat.
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, infused his spiritual power into it, and connected it to Du Yuan¡¯s mark.
The image projection soon connected.
He discovered Du Yuan sitting high at the head of arge hall.
The small family that he was the guardian of was holding a meeting.
Chu Xuan did not disturb him and simply observed quietly.
The main point of this meeting was to discuss the family¡¯s decision to send two talented juniors to participate in the disciple selection of arge sect in the Northern Zone.
Although the small family had the protection of Du Yuan, a Supreme realm expert, their overall strength was not very strong. After all, they could not rely on Du Yuan for everything.
In order to increase the family¡¯s strength and influence, they nned to curry favor with thatrge sect.
After the meeting ended, Du Yuan returned to his residence as usual.
Chu Xuan then revealed the image projection of the Myriad Heavenly mirror and chatted with Du Yuan.
¡°Senior, I n to make a long trip in the near future to prepare for the opening of the Asura Ancient Land.¡±
¡°Asura Ancient Land?¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. Was Du Yuan going to participate in the fight for opportunities in a mystic realm?
A mystic realm that even he, a Supreme realm expert, was interested in was definitely not simple.
Moreover, even the name of the mystic realm itself spoke volumes about it.
It was definitely some sort of ancient battlefield or something simr to that.
¡°Yes, the Southern Region¡¯s Asura Ancient Land will definitely open within a few decades.¡±
Du Yuan¡¯s expression was solemn as he continued, ¡°The Southern Region was the site of a great war during the ancient times. The ley lines there copsed, which damaged thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region. Currently, thews are recovering. Once thews are restored, the Asura Ancient Land will appear.¡±
¡°This junior ns to go to the Southern Region in advance to make some arrangements. It will also provide us with an advantage for when the Asura Ancient Land opens.¡±
He then sighed and said, ¡°This junior is just an itinerant cultivator. In the end, I can¡¯t bepared to those experts from the big forces. If I don¡¯t make some arrangements in advance, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t even have the qualifications to participate. Since the Southern Region is currently devoid of any major powers, this junior will go to the Southern Region to hide and prepare.¡±
Hearing this, Chu Xuan immediately became nervous.
I just became the strongest powerhouse in the Southern Region, and now a Supreme realm powerhouse ising?
Apart from Du Yuan, did the experts from other provinces also have the same idea?
That so-called Asura Ancient Land caused the Southern Region¡¯s ley lines to copse. That big battle had probably turned the entire battlefield into a mystic realm.
Once it was opened, it would naturally be extraordinary. Countless big forces all wanted a piece of the pie.
Was the Southern Region going to be thrown into turmoil and chaos?
Chu Xuan immediately felt pressured. No, he had to increase his strength as soon as possible.
He indirectly asked Du Yuan for information regarding the Asura Ancient Land. At the same time, he also wanted to find out if there were any other experts who woulde to the Southern Region.
What made him slightly relieved was that not all itinerant cultivators knew about the Asura Ancient Land. Du Yuan had found out about it through a fortuitous encounter he had obtained.
The other great forces with long-standing inheritances would not send experts to the Southern Region because the time was not right. They would only take action after they had discussed the quota among themselves.
Before they took action, they would join hands to block the entrance to the Southern Region, preventing the other forces and experts from entering.
They would try their best to stop cultivators like Du Yuan, who were either itinerant or from smaller ns, froming to the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan quickly thought of something and said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll take a look at the situation in the Southern Region for you.¡±
After putting on an act, his eyes glowed with a golden light and shone in a certain direction. Du Yuan was shocked by the strength of this senior.
After a long while, Chu Xuan said, ¡°Little Du, listen to Senior¡¯s advice. The waters in the Southern Region run deep. You can¡¯t fully grasp the dangers there!¡±
Chapter 51 - Crossing Realms To Accept A Disciple
Chapter 51: Crossing Realms To ept A Disciple
Du Yuan¡¯s expression tensed up as he carefully asked, ¡°Senior, the Southern Region¡¯s ley lines have copsed. Thews of Heaven and Earth there are iplete and their inheritance is missing. There shouldn¡¯t even be an Emperor realm cultivator there, right?¡±
If the Southern Region did not even have an Emperor realm cultivator, how deep could such waters run?
However, since Senior said there were dangers, there had to be a reason.
Chu Xuan said in an unfathomable manner, ¡°Little Du, what kind of battle has the scale to render thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region iplete?¡±
¡°One that at least involved Heaven realm cultivators,¡± Du Yuan thought for a moment and said.
No matter how many Supreme realm experts fought, they would not be able to make the ley lines copse, nor damage thews of Heaven and Earth.
Only the legendary Heaven realm experts could do such a thing.
¡°In the Southern Region, a group of Heaven realm little guys are setting something up. You¡¯re just a tiny Supreme realm expert, you can¡¯t afford to wade into such deep waters. Listen to Senior¡¯s advice, the opportunities there are not for you.¡±
Du Yuan¡¯s expression immediately changed. A trap set up by heaven realm experts?
Moreover, it was even a group of them?
If he, a puny Supreme realm expert, waded in, there would not even be ashes left of his corpse.
What made him even more shocked was that the Heaven realm experts were just a group of little fellows ording to Senior¡¯s words.
It could be seen from this that Senior¡¯s strength was absolutely beyond imagination.
......
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Du Yuan respectfully said.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s not easy to survive as an itinerant cultivator after all. There are numerous traps out there. It¡¯s better for you to be cautious.¡±
Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief after finally stopping Du Yuan froming to the Southern Region.
However, he did notpletely rx either. Even if Du Yuan did note, what about the other experts?
Du Yuan was definitely not the only itinerant cultivator who knew about the War Devil Ancient Land.
It was possible that there was an emperor realm expert or even a supreme realm expert hiding in some remote corner of the South Province.
He had to stabilize himself and increase his cultivation as soon as possible.
Apart from raising his cultivation, he also had to prepare some contingency ns.
For example, Ren Changhe¡
If he could get thetter to ept the soul seal willingly, he would have a trump card that could rush to the Southern Region if there were any changes that he could not deal with himself.
After cultivating the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal, Ren Changhe would not have much of a problem getting out of the Fallen God Cave, and his strength would also have increased by a level.
As a peak-stage Heaven realm expert, or perhaps even stronger by then, he would definitely be able to stabilize the situation in the Southern Region.
Hence, it was absolutely imperative for Chu Xuan to deceive Ren Changhe.
He continued to put on an act in front of Du Yuan and rambled on about those Heaven realm cultivators who were setting up some sort of trap to kill people.
After scaring Du Yuan off from the Southern Region, he ended the connection with Du Yuan.
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror still had one more chance to connect.
Chu Xuan no longer hesitated and connected it to Ren Changhe¡¯s location.
The lifeless Fallen God Cave was still the same. In the stone house, the aura of death on Ren Changhe¡¯s body was even denser.
His entire body even seemed to have dried up a little.
Looking at the situation, Ren Changhe had not managed toprehend anything.
On the contrary, the aura of death on his body was even more plentiful.
If he had said previously that Ren Changhe could live for a thousand years without a problem, then the current Ren Changhe could only live for seven or eight hundred years.
Chu Xuan even suspected that if he did note, the man would have been courting death ahead of time!
This was a peerless Heaven¡¯s blessed who had cultivated to the Heaven realm within ten thousand years?
It was a little underwhelming.
Bathed in divine light, Chu Xuan sighed.
¡°Sigh, your innate talent is dull, truly dull!¡±
Ren Changhe¡¯s spirit was roused. He raised his head and saw Chu Xuan bathed in divine light.
He was extremely excited.
¡°Senior!¡±
He was almost about to cry.
He had beenprehending the cycle of life and death, refining the aura of death as his life force. In the end, the aura of death eroded even more of his vitality, and his lifespan decreased by two hundred years or so.
He was so scared that he did not dare to continueprehending.
However, he was not willing to be trapped here and die either.
Recently, he had been doubting himself. Was he really a top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed?
Why was he unable toprehend it?
¡°Junior¡¯s talent is dull, so I am unable toprehend it. Senior, please give me some pointers!¡±
Ren Changhe prostrated himself on the ground and said respectfully.
He had reached the peak of the Heaven realm and swept away all of his peers back then. He had been invincible in the same realm. However, at this moment, all of it had turned into shame.
He no longer had a trace of pride. If he did not truly believe that his talent was insignificant, he would have kowtowed and begged Chu Xuan to ept him as a disciple.
¡°Sigh!¡±
Chu Xuan let out a long sigh.
¡°Stupid, stupid.¡±
He shook his head and sighed. He remained silent for a long time.
Ren Changhe remained prostrated on the ground, feeling nervous. Did Senior disdain his talent? Would he refuse to give him some pointers?
¡°Well, there is some fate after all.¡±
After a long while, Chu Xuan said, ¡°However, such things are not passed down lightly. You can be considered to have some fate in meeting me. I will temporarily take you in as an in-name disciple. Are you willing?¡±
Ren Changhe was overjoyed and said, ¡°I am willing!¡±
An in-name disciple was also a disciple.
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°Although you are an in-name disciple, you still have to leave this realm and explore the myriad realms. However, your strength is still insufficient. Logically speaking, you do not have the qualifications.¡±
After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°This venerable self will bestow you with a seal. This will make you an exception and allow you to have the qualifications to travel to the myriad realms in the heavens. You can also incorporate the seal into your divine soul.¡±
After Chu Xuan finished speaking, he condensed a soul seed seal and transmitted it over through the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
As for whether Ren Changhe would incorporate it into his divine soul, that would depend on his choice. After he nted the soul seed seal, Ren Changhe was no longer able to have any thoughts of resisting Chu Xuan himself. In fact, the man would even have to act ording to his own will.
Although it seemed like Ren Changhe had suffered a loss, it was actually a fortuitous encounter for him.
If he had not met Chu Xuan, he definitely would not have been able to escape this ce; he would have definitely died after a thousand years.
After nting the soul seal, he would impart the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal to Ren Changhe, which would allow him to refine the aura of death in the Fallen God Cave into life force. The cycle of life and death would allow him to break through his shackles and take another step forward in his cultivation.
Ren Changhe looked at the mysterious and small seal before him. Without any hesitation, he immediately absorbed it into his divine soul.
He was also a decisive person. Regardless of whether there was a conspiracy or not, if he could not escape, how long would he be able to live anyway?
He might as well take this gamble.
Whether it was worth it or not, he would soon know.
If the other party was able to impart the technique to cultivate the aura of death as life force, then he would have obtained a great opportunity.
Ren Changhe felt that there was something wrong with the soul seal, but he could not pinpoint what it was.
However, at this moment, he seemed to have more respect for that ¡®senior¡¯, and he could not think ill of the man.
After carefully confirming that there was nothing wrong with the soul seal, Ren Changhe realized that he did not feel any difort either.
He had always respected this senior anyway, so what was the big deal if he felt a little more respect.
After Ren Changhe absorbed the soul seal into his soul, Chu Xuan was overjoyed. He finally managed to obtain a peak-stage Heaven realm disciple.
After he passed the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal to him, his strength would rise to a higher level on the day he chose to leave this ce.
He was truly an expert that belonged at the top of the nine zones and fifty regions.
Chu Xuan sensed that the soul seal in Ren Changhe¡¯s soul had already been imnted.
Unless his divine soul copsed, his body disintegrated and his dao shattered, he would not be able to get rid of it.
It was perfect!
¡°You stayed in seclusion and crossed realms to take in a disciple. You have been rewarded with 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation and the Hundred Tempering Divine Technique (middle section)!¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s was filled with joy. The system¡¯s reward that was triggered this time had actually rewarded him with 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation.After a few more such rewards, he would break through to the Supreme realm.
He also obtained the follow-up section of the Hundred Tempering Divine Technique. Having cultivated this technique for such a long time, Chu Xuan had a deep understanding of how powerful this divine soul cultivation technique was.
Although his current cultivation base was at the second level of the Emperor realm, the strength of his divine soul was no weaker than that of an ordinary fifth-level Emperor realm cultivator.
It was all thanks to the assistance of the Hundred Tempering Divine Technique and the Spirit Cultivating Diagram.
Chapter 52 - Teaching Ren Changhe the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal
Chapter 52: Teaching Ren Changhe the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal
Chu Xuan did not opt to receive the 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation base and the Hundred Divine Tempering Divine Technique rewards immediately. Instead, he taught Ren Changhe the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal.
After all, receiving the rewards would require a certain amount of time to digest and, since it would require him to cut off the spiritual power infusion to the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, it would also end the connection with Ren Change. He did not want the other party to think that he was a swindler.
¡°Since you are my in-name disciple, I will teach you a great technique. This technique is called the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal. If you seed in cultivating it, you can refine the aura of death into life force, and it will grant you a glimpse into the cycle of life and death and the Great Dao of Yin and Yang.¡±
Ren Changhe bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
¡°Okay, listen carefully.¡±
The divine light on Chu Xuan¡¯s body became more and more dazzling, which made him look even more majestic, like an immortal descending into the mortal world.
Every word and sentence was like the sound of the Great Dao, transmitted through the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to where Ren Changhe was.
Chu Xuan had alreadypletelyprehended the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal. Although his strength was inferior to Ren Changhe¡¯s, in terms ofprehension of this technique, he was definitely miles ahead.
Ren Changhe startedprehending the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal; his heart was surging with emotion. He had made the right choice.
Indeed, an opportunity hade his way.
This Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal was extremely profound and pointed one directly toward the Great Dao of Yin and Yang.
Even with his talent, he could notprehend it within a short period of time.
Chu Xuan finished imparting the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal and asked, ¡°How much have youprehended?¡±
......
Ren Changhe immediately said in embarrassment, ¡°Master, I amcking. I have onlyprehended less than ten percent.¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless.
Was Ren Changhe¡¯sprehension too poor or was the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal too profound?
Although the system had directly instilled the technique into him, which allowed him topletelyprehend it, he himself did not feel that the technique itself was too difficult toprehend.
Even without the system¡¯s help, Chu Xuan felt that he would not need too much time toprehend it.
Ren Changhe was at the peak-stage Heaven realm cultivator, yet he had onlyprehended less than 10%?
There was no way for an untalented person to cultivate to the Heaven realm.
Moreover, Ren Changhe had reached the Heaven realm within 10,000 years. Back then, he had been very proud. His talent was regarded as exceptional and he was widely praised as a top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed.
This could only mean that the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal was more profound than he had expected.
Ren Changhe saw that Chu Xuan had remained silent for a long time and felt even more ashamed. His heart was even more uneasy. Could it be that Master regretted taking him in as a disciple?
He vowed to work hard in his cultivation. He absolutely could not let Master down!
¡°Let me exin the mystery of refining the aura of death into life force first.¡±
After some time, Chu Xuan opened his mouth to speak. One could not tell whether he was happy, angry, or dissatisfied.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.
Next, Chu Xuan exined to Ren Changhe how to refine the aura of death into life force.
It took Ren Changhe a full half an hour topletely grasp it.
¡°You should continue to cultivate and meditate.¡±
After finishing his exnation to Ren Changhe, Chu Xuan cut off the spiritual energy input and deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
¡°Farewell, Master!¡± Ren Changhe bowed and said.
After a long while, he raised his head with a determined look in his eyes. He was once the top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed of the nine zones and fifty regions; almost invincible among his peers.
I, Ren Changhe, am not inferior to anyone!
I will not disappoint my master.
Ren Changhe began to cultivate the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal. As long as he sessfully cultivated the aura of death into life force, he would not have to worry about the problem of dying here.
Once his understanding of the cycle of life and death increased, he would have no problem escaping the Fallen God Cave, and his strength would also improve.
He now had the hope of breaking through to the legendary Divine realm!
After Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heaven Mirror, he immediately received the reward.
A hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation was instilled into him.
Bang!
His cultivation started to increase.
Third-level Emperor realm, fourth-level Emperor realm, fifth-level Emperor realm!
In the end, his strength increased to the fifth level of the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan sighed. The higher his cultivation, the slower his cultivation speed would be.
A hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation only allowed him to break through to three levels.
After receiving the Hundred Tempering Divine Technique (middle section), he realized that,pared to the first section, the middle section not only increased the cultivation of the divine soul, it also provided him with a number of divine soul defense and divine soul attack techniques.
Chu Xuan immediately condensed a soul spear.
This spear would not harm the physical body of the enemy, but only their soul. It was impossible to defend against!
At this point, Chu Xuan¡¯s soul defense and attack techniques wereplete.
The enhanced version of the spirit cultivating diagram that the system had rewarded him with previously did not have much effect now.
Chu Xuan had to stare at it for a few hours before he even felt a slight dizziness. Its effects were now toocking and slow to assist him in the cultivation of the soul.
To other Emperor realm experts, it was most likely still a supreme treasure for the cultivation of the soul. However, to Chu Xuan who pursued efficiency, it was of little value.
He was different from the others. The concept of closed-door cultivation was alien to him.
Staring at it for a few hours did not suit his lifestyle at home.
After his cultivation level broke through, Chu Xuan immediately contacted Wan Chang with his parent-childmunication talisman.
He told Wan Chang to collect information about the Asura Ancient Land and to find out whether there were any experts from the other regionsing to the Southern Region.
At the same time, he asked Wan Chang to pay attention to whether there were any experts at the Emperor realm or above from the ck Moon Towering to the Southern Region.
Wan Chang¡¯s status in the ck Moon Tower was still a little low.
Even if he became the elite Tower Lord, he would only control the operations of the ck Moon Tower in the Qin Kingdom. He would not be able to ess higher level information of the ck Moon Tower¡¯s operations.
Chu Xuan decided to further expand his control over the ck Moon Tower.
After Wan Chang became an elite Tower Lord and controlled the operations in the state of Qin, he would think of a way to lure out his superior, the bronze-level Tower Lord.
There were many bronze-level Tower Lords in the ck Moon Tower. Chu Xuan only needed to control Wan Chang¡¯s superior.
After controlling the bronze-level Tower Lord, he would then go after the silver-level Tower Lord and, if the right conditions were met, he would try to control a gold-level Tower Lord.
A gold-level Tower Lord was considered a junior high-level official in the ck Moon Tower. The intelligence and authority one wielded in the ck Moon Tower was not low.
The gold-level Tower Lord was definitely one of the highest level officials in the Southern Region.
ording to the ssification system of the ck Moon Tower, the lowest cultivation level of the gold-level Tower Lord was at the third level of the truth realm.
Apart from controlling the gold-level Tower Lord, he also had to control some of the guards.
Chu Xuan suspected that the ck Moon Tower had an emperor realm expert guarding the Southern Region.
A dayter, Wan Chang sent him a message.
He did not know anything about the Asura Ancient Land. With his current authority, he could not find any relevant information about the matter in the ck Moon Tower.
Chu Xuan was not surprised. Wan Chang¡¯s status in the ck Moon Tower was simply too low.
He ordered him to do his best to be promoted to the position of elite Tower Lord as soon as possible.
His fifth-level Emperor realm cultivation was insufficient. He had to break through to the Supreme realm.
Fortunately, there was still quite some time before the Asura Ancient Land opened. Moreover, there would not be any experts from the outer regionsing over for the time being.
He still had some time to strengthen himself.
Heaven realm experts would not involve themselves in this matter, right?
He had to wait until he obtained more information about the Asura Ancient Land before he could make an urate judgment.
In the next half a month, the time Chu Xuan used to cultivate increased. Moreover, he secretly observed Du Yuan several times and found that he had not left the Western Region. Only then did he slightly heave a sigh of relief.
At the same time, he once again contacted Ren Changhe and taught him more about the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal.
Ren Changhe no longer looked lifeless. His body now exuded a strong life force, and his withered body seemed slightly fuller.
It was still too soon before he could fully recover and escape from the Fallen God Cave.
Wan Chang broke through to the unity realm and quickly advanced to the second level of the unity realm as well.
At the same time, he was sessfully promoted to the position of elite Tower Lord.
After bing an elite Tower lord and taking control of the state of Qin¡¯s business, Wan Chang also made contact with the bronze-level Tower Lord who was in charge of him.
Chapter 53 - Gold-Level Tower Lord, Bao Hongyan
Chapter 53: Gold-Level Tower Lord, Bao Hongyan
Yao Xiong was ck Moon Tower¡¯s bronze-level Tower Lord and Wan Chang¡¯s immediate superior.
At this moment, this person was standing respectfully in front of Chu Xuan.
He was cursing Wan Chang in his heart.
After Wan Chang had broken through, Chu Xuan had asked Wan Chang to leave the small courtyard with a soul seed seal that was imbued with his emperor-level cultivation base.
Chu Xuan¡¯s emperor-level strength suppressed Yao Xiong and the soul seed seal was soon imnted into thetter¡¯s soul.
Yao Xiong¡¯s mind was clear and he knew that he had been tricked.
However, he could not resist.
He cursed Wan Chang¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors in his heart.
However, they were now both Chu Xuan¡¯s subordinates. No matter how angry he was, he could not take revenge on Wan Chang.
After controlling Yao Xiong, Chu Xuan asked thetter toe to the small courtyard.
¡°Do you know about the Asura Ancient Land?¡±Chu Xuan asked.
¡°Master, I don¡¯t know.¡± Yao Xiong lowered his head and replied.
As expected, the intelligence ssification grade of the Asura Ancient Land was not low. Even the bronze-level Tower Lord did not have the right toe into contact with this information at all.
......
After all, the Asura Ancient Land was still in a dormant state. Yao Xiong would likely only be informed about it when it appeared. At that point, the ck Moon Tower would sell the information to create a profit.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and sent out a wisp of emperor-level spiritual power that carried with it a soul imprint. He instructed Yao Xiong to bring it along to control his superior, the silver-level Tower Lord.
As long as one was not an Emperor realm powerhouse, they would not be able to resist the pressure of Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual power.
Yao Xiong left with that wisp of emperor-level energy. His heart was cold. It seemed that something big was going to happen to the ck Moon Tower.
With this man¡¯s strange method, he managed to control two Tower Lords of the ck Moon Tower without anyone knowing. He was slowly eating away at the ck Moon Tower.
In the end, he might even be the true master of the ck Moon Tower.
Based on what he knew, the powerhouses of the ck Moon Tower might not be able to discover his strange method.
Fan Chao was the silver-level Tower Lord of the ck Moon Tower and also Yao Xiong¡¯s superior.
The resources controlled by a silver-level Tower Lord far surpassed that of a bronze-level Tower Lord. Even so, he still had note into contact with any information regarding the Asura Ancient Land.
Fan Chao stood in front of Chu Xuan respectfully. In his heart, he had simrly already cursed Yao Xiong¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors.
Yao Xiong had actually tricked him.
Chu Xuan gained a further understanding of the ck Moon Tower¡¯sposition and operations.
The ck Moon Tower was divided into the main department, the logistics department, and the guards department.
Among these, the main department was responsible for the operations of the ck Moon Tower.
The logistics department was responsible for the provision of the various resources of the ck Moon Tower, such as alchemy, refining weapons, and so on.
It was worth mentioning that the intelligence personnel belonged to the main department of the ck Moon TOwer.
The guard department¡¯s responsibility was to protect the safety of the ck Moon Tower. It was a military department specially trained by the ck Moon Tower.
Above the three departments, the Tower Lord held the most power.
Power and strength were inseparable. The higher the position of the Tower Lord, the higher the requirement of strength to achieve it. Otherwise, how could the Tower Lord control their subordinates?
Fan Chao was a silver-level Tower Lord who managed three bronze-level Tower Lords, and Yao Xiong was only one of them.
There were a total of seven silver-level Tower Lords in the entire Southern Region.
Each of them was a truth realm cultivator.
Fan Chao was at the first level of the truth realm.
Since he had not discovered any information about the Asura Ancient Land, Chu Xuan could only continue down the warpath. The next step was to control the gold-level Tower Lord.
Chu Xuan also condensed a wisp of his emperor-level power and instructed Fan Chao to carry it with him and look for his superior, the gold-level Tower Lord.
Fan Chao¡¯s thoughts were identical to Yao Xiong¡¯s. Something big was going to happen to the ck Moon Pavilion.
However, after receiving the soul seed seal, even though he was clear-headed, he could not resist and could only do as he was told.
Bao Hongyan was a fourth-level truth realm cultivator and a gold-level Tower Lord of the ck Moon Tower.
Chu Xuan was quite surprised. Fan Chao¡¯s superior was actually a woman.
Her figure was enchanting, her face was gorgeous, and she even looked somewhat familiar.
¡°How many gold-level Tower Lords are there in the Southern Region?¡±
¡°Reporting to my Lord, three,¡± Bao Hongyan respectfully replied.
She was cursing Fan Chao inwardly and, at the same time, she was shocked by Chu Xuan¡¯s capabilities.
The Chu family had actually produced such a terrifying character.
Moreover, he had already extended his hand toward the ck Moon Tower.
What was even more terrifying was that, with this person¡¯s methods, the ck Moon Tower probably would not be able to notice any abnormalities until it was toote.
¡°Does the ck Moon Tower have an Emperor realm expert guarding the Southern Region?¡±
This was something Chu Xuan was very curious about.
Even the evil imperial court, the major power behind the heretic cultivators, did not dare to offend the ck Moon Tower. If the ck Moon Tower did not have an expert guarding the Southern Region, they definitely would have attacked by now.
One had to know that the ck Moon Tower sold countless resources and treasures.
Those heretic cultivators all liked to kill people and steal treasures. If the ck Moon Tower was not strong enough, it would have long since been plundered by the evil imperial court.
¡°There¡¯s a one-star Tower Lord guarding the Southern Region. It¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s only half a step away from the emperor realm. Generally speaking, the experts of the guard department are all stronger. There might be an emperor realm expert there,¡± Bao Hongyan spoke with uncertainty.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment before giving up on the idea of controlling the one-star Tower Lord.
If the one-star Tower Lord was only a step away from reaching the Emperor realm, it was likely that he would not be able to control the person without anyone noticing.
Once he was exposed, he would no longer be able to secretly slowly gain control of the ck Moon Tower.
¡°Do you know about the Asura Ancient Land?¡±
¡°A little.¡±
Thanks to Bao Hongyan, the gold-level Tower Lord, Chu Xuan finally received some information about the Asura Ancient Land.
¡°Speak.¡±
¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±
ording to what Bao Hongyan said, the Asura Ancient Land was the site of a huge battle that broke out in the Southern Region when the demon race invaded the Northern Zone in ancient times.
It was because of this huge battle that the Southern Region¡¯s ley lines copsed and thews of Heaven and Earth were iplete. All the emperor realm experts and above that were left behind after the war also withdrew from the Southern Region.
As for the Asura Ancient Land, after the copse of the ley lines and the damage to thews of Heaven and Earth, it disappeared into the space that had been torn apart.
ording to their calctions, when the ley lines and thews of Heaven and Earth of the Southern Region recovered the Asura Ancient Land would reappear.
Back then, when they fought against the demons, countless experts had died. There had to be many treasures and inheritances within, which was why the various major powers would send people to explore the ruins.
As it had been too long, those who knew of the Asura Ancient Land were all super powers of one kind or another. Hence, these major powers were all fighting for spots to participate.
Once it was confirmed, they would begin to take action.
Of course, it would still be some time before the Asura Ancient Land reappeared. Within 20 to 30 years, there was a high probability that no major powers would set foot in the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief. If no major powers¡¯ experts would set foot into the Southern Region in 20 to 30 years, then he still had enough time to be stronger.
However, he could not let his guard down. What if an itinerant cultivator like Du Yuan sneaked into the Southern Region in advance?
Although they would hide themselves and shy away from trouble to avoid arousing any attention, they were still an unstable factor.
For Chu Xuan, who was pursuing stability, all uncontroble factors were potential sources of hidden danger.
He immediately instructed Bao Hongyan to keep an eye out for any emperor-level or above powerhouses who appeared in the Southern Region. Once there was any information, she was to inform him immediately.
He gave Bao Hongyan amunication talisman so that they could keep in touch at all times.
Chu Xuan did not n to promote the parent-childmunication talisman before he had enough strength to fully control the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region.
Moreover, Chu Xuan felt that the parent-childmunication talisman needed to be further upgraded. With a higher-level parent-childmunication talisman, he could control many more child talismans.
He needed manpower to refine the parent-childmunication talisman. He did not n to do it himself. Therefore, he had to find someone with outstanding talent and great luck to appear.
Chapter 54 - Grand Moon Mystic Body, Su Xian‘er
Chapter 54: Grand Moon Mystic Body, Su Xian¡®er
??
There were a total of three gold-level Tower Lords in the Southern Region. They controlled Bao Hongyan¡¯s faction, which meant that Chu Xuan controlled one-third of the power of the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region.
With Bao Hongyan¡¯s status as a gold-level Tower Lord, she could ess most of the ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligence on the Southern Region.
For example, she could immediately find out and inform Chu Xuan about any experts who appeared in the Southern Region.
Moreover, with the parent-childmunication talisman, the information could be transmitted in real-time. Chu Xuan would have to read the reports from the ck Moon Tower every day.
For example, what happened, what treasures appeared, and so on.
The Southern Region was still very lively. Things like killing people and snatching treasures also happened from time to time.
The extermination of a small n would also asionally happen once or twice.
The great war between good and evil raged on every day.
Chu Xuan¡¯s days passed calmly. Every day, he would use the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to connect to the various regions randomly. Although, most of the time, it connected to a deste ce or to a demonic beastir, Chu Xuan was still happy with it.
asionally, he would chat with Du Yuan, primarily to get information about the Asura Ancient Land from him.
At the same time, he paid attention to any inclinations from Du Yuan on whether or not he wanted to leave the Western Region and travel here.
Ren Changhe continued to study the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal. By this time, he had refined a lot of the aura of death into life force, and his body was no longer as dry and withered as a mummy.
His body had recovered a bit of life force, though he was still a bit away from breaking free andprehending the cycle of life and death.
A month passed peacefully.
Hu Quan had obtained the topographic map of the Chu family¡¯s territory, but there had been no movements from his side. Chu Xuan had learned this from the ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligence.
Apparently there were some changes going on in the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult. Someone was fighting with Hu Quan for the position of sect leader.
As such, Hu Quan would not take any action against the Chu family in a short period of time.
Chu Xuan stared at the small hall of the lucky mystic realm despondently. It had been such a long time, yet why had no one with great lucke to his doorstep?
Why was it so difficult for him to take in a disciple or a maid?
Could it be that there were no lucky persons in the Southern Region?
Would such people only appear when the Asura Ancient Land was about to open?
Chu Xuan was depressed.
He still wanted to take in a capable disciple or a maid who could assist, run errands, and manage the ck Moon Tower for him.
After all, his ns for the ck Moon Tower had just begun.
It was time for dinner.
A family servant came over with a meal.
Chu Xuan was surprised. Why was there a new person?
Moreover, it was a woman?
Most importantly, the other party was actually disguising herself to conceal her identity as a woman.
Chu Xuan¡¯s interest was immediately piqued and immediately activated the Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing Technique.
¡°Su Xian¡¯er. Sixteen years old. Grand Moon mystic body. Possesses great luck. She is the daughter of a concubine from the Su family of the Central Region. She fled from the Su family because she was trying to escape the engagement. She identally entered an ancient iplete teleportation array and arrived at the Southern Region. She then disguised herself and hid in the Chu family to avoid being tracked down...¡±
Finally, a person with great luck had arrived, and it was a woman.
Chu Xuan was secretly delighted. As expected, the lucky mystic realm could attract people with great luck.
Su Xian¡¯er possessed a special constitution of the Grand Moon mystic body, and her level of innate talent was extraordinary. She was only sixteen years old, yet she was already a second-level void realm expert.
In the Southern Province, she was absolutely a top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed.
Su Xian¡¯er took out the food and ced it nearby. She retreated to the side, but her mind was constantly thinking about whether or not the Su n would be able to track her to this ce.
The Southern Region was barren, and the Chu family was equivalent to a small family in the Central Region. It would not attract much attention.
As long as she hid herself well, she would not be exposed.
She had identally entered the ancient teleportation array and arrived in the Southern Region. She had managed to avoid many means of direction due to this fortuitous event. Now, as long as she avoided the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Province and was not discovered by their intelligence personnel, it would be almost impossible for the Su family to find her.
As long as she broke through to the Emperor realm, she would naturally have a way of resolving the issue of that damn engagement.
In order to avoid exposing herself, she had deliberately chosen this mission of delivering food to this small courtyard.
She had inquired about this matter clearly beforehand. The person who lived in the small courtyard was a direct descendant of the Chu family, a good-for-nothing. As his food delivery servant, she did not need to do anything else.
She just needed to deliver food to him.
This way, she would have more time to cultivate.
With the aura concealing technique that she cultivated, as long as she was careful and did not expose herself, no one in the Chu family would be able to discover her cultivation level.
Su Xian¡¯er secretly hated her sister. With thetter¡¯s status as a direct descendant, she had actually fobbed off the engagement to Su Xian¡¯er.
If that b*stard was good-looking and had outstanding talent, she might have been able endure it.
However, he was too ugly and had a bad character, so there was no way she would ept such an engagement.
¡®And that detestable father of hers actually agreed to her sister¡¯s request!¡¯ Su Xian¡¯er thought angrily in her heart.
Suddenly, she was blinded by a dazzling seven-colored light in front of her.
She raised her head and tried to see what was going on.
Her small mouth opened slightly. She waspletely stunned.
The rumored trash of the Chu family was bathed in the seven-colored divine light. He looked like an immortal deity.
¡°Su Xian¡¯er of the Su family of the Central Region. The daughter of a concubine of the Su family. She escaped the engagement and mistakenly entered an ancient iplete teleportation array and came to the Southern Region,¡± Chu Xuan¡¯s dignified voice could be heard.
Pa!
The tray holding the meal in Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s hands ttered to the floor.
She looked at Chu Xuan in shock.
¡°You, you...¡±
¡°I amcking a maid. Are you willing to take up this responsibility?¡±
¡°I... I...¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was shocked.
Was the person living in this small courtyard not the rumored trash-like direct descendant of the Chu family?
What was going on?
Who was he?
¡°This is an opportunity for you. You have a special constitution, the Grand Moon mystic body, but your cultivation technique is unable to disy the characteristics of this constitution. With my guidance, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to reach the Heaven realm.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s divine light seemed to envelope everything in its surroundings, and even removed Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s disguise, revealing her beautiful face.
Su Xian¡¯er was now caught in a predicament.
She was exposed!
What she was most confused about was how the other party knew her background?
Who was he?
He wanted her to be his maid?
Did that not mean that he could do whatever he wanted with her?
Resist?
How could she resist?
The other party was extremely powerful.
If she did not agree, what would happen?
Would he use force?
Grand Moon mystic body?
Su Xian¡¯er had previously noticed that her constitution seemed to be somewhat special.
However, she did not know what kind of constitution it was.
The other party had seen through it with a single nce, so he had to be an extremely powerful expert.
Was it a fortuitous encounter or a dead end?
At this moment, Su Xian¡¯er was unable to make a judgment.
¡°The fact that you were able to make it here speaks volumes of your great luck. Why are you hesitating? Do you think that I covet your beauty?¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless in his heart. This girl was really beautiful, though!
¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare to think so. It¡¯s just that Senior, I...¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was extremely flustered.
¡°Do you think that just because youe from the Su family, bing my maid is humiliating?¡±
¡°No, no, Su Xian¡¯er pays her respects to Senior!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er gritted her teeth and bowed respectfully.
¡°Very good. In the future, don¡¯t call me Senior. Call me Sir.¡±
The divine light around Chu Xuan¡¯s body faded away, and his true appearance was revealed.
¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er raised her head and looked at Chu Xuan.
He was so handsome!
The first thought in her mind was that, if her betrothed had been so handsome, why would she have run away from the marriage engagement?
¡°Get up.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er stood up. Her heart was in turmoil. She had only been in the Southern Region for a few days, yet she had already be someone else¡¯s maid!
Moreover, no matter how she looked at it, he did not look like an old monster. He seemed to be only around twenty-five or twenty-six years old.
Chapter 55 - Controlling The Southern Region’s Black Moon Tower
Chapter 55: Controlling The Southern Region¡¯s ck Moon Tower
¡°You did not leave seclusion, yet a person with great luck hase to seek refuge under you. You have taken in a maid. You have been rewarded with the Grand Moon Element Immortal Spell and a lucky mystic realm.¡±
A system notification rang out in Chu Xuan¡¯s mind.
Chu Xuan was not surprised by this.
The Grand Moon Immortal Spell was clearly a cultivation technique that waspatible with Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s Grand Moon mystic body.
After receiving the reward, he discovered that the Grand Moon Immortal Spell was indeed the cultivation technique that was mostpatible with the Grand Moon mystic body. It was able to fully unleash the talent of the Grand Moon mystic body.
He nced at Su Xian¡¯er. This girl had a timid look on her face and her eyes were darting around as if trying to find an escape route.
¡°Come here.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale as she walked over.
¡°Since you are my maid, I will teach you a suitable cultivation technique today.¡±
Chu Xuan raised his finger and pressed it against her fair and smooth forehead.
Su Xian ¡®er was shocked. She wanted to dodge, but she could not.
Information surged into her mind, and a cultivation technique slowly manifested itself.
......
Su Xian¡¯er closed her eyes as she startedprehending the cultivation technique in her mind.
After a full hour, she reopened her eyes.
The aura around her body fluctuated for a moment. She had actually broken through to the third level of the void realm.
¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er prostrated herself.
She was extremely excited, and no longer had the slightest bit of resistance or unwillingness toward bing Chu Xuan¡¯s maid.
She only felt honored now.
This was a cultivation technique that was above the legendary divine technique.
It was impossible for even those in the Heaven realm to cultivate this technique.
¡°Very good.¡±
Chu Xuan passed a bottle of medicinal pills. These were spirit pills that were suitable for void realm cultivators.
¡°Cultivate well. I took you in as my maid so that you can help me with certain tasks.¡±
Chu Xuan threw the parent-childmunication talisman to her and said, ¡°Just help me sort out and organize the information you receive from here.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er received the talisman with a dumbfounded expression. He had taken her in as a maid just so that she could do some tasks for him?
Was he not prepared to do something to her?
¡®Sir is so good-looking and strong, I really won¡¯t resist.¡¯
¡°I¡¯ll teach you an aura concealing technique. Even if you reach the Supreme realm, no one will be able to see through your cultivation.¡±
Chu Xuan taught Su Xian¡¯er an aura concealing technique. It was several levels higher than the aura concealing technique that Su Xian¡¯er was currently using.
Chu Xuan did notck cultivation techniques and secret arts. He had all kinds of them thanks to the system.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with Su Xian¡¯er. She was good-looking, had outstanding innate talent, and was very suitable for running errands and tasks.
In the future, she could be in charge of handling matters rted to the ck Moon Tower.
It was just that her current strength was still a little weak.
However, that did not matter too much. Given her talent, and coupled with the fact that she cultivated the Grand Moon Immortal Spell and had nock of cultivation resources, she would be able to improve very quickly.
It was more appropriate to control all three of the ck Moon Tower¡¯s gold-level Tower Lords in the Southern Region. They would then be able to pick a talented one between the three and train that person to be a one-star Tower Lord.
Step by step, they would gain control of the ck Moon Tower.
¡°This is information from the ck Moon Tower?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked at the messages in themunication talisman and eximed in shock.
¡°Sir, are you a high-level member of the ck Moon Tower?¡±
Chu Xuan raised his eyebrows. From what he heard, the ck Moon Tower also existed in the Central Region, and it seemed that they were not weak there either.
¡°Not yet. I just extended a hand into the ck Moon Tower.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was puzzled. What did he mean by extending a hand into the ck Moon Tower?
¡°Sir, the Su family must have alreadymissioned the ck Moon Tower to investigate my whereabouts. They won¡¯t be able to find me here, right?¡±
The ck Moon Tower was famous for their intelligence gathering abilities. They were even able to find out the top secrets of some of the major powers.
In the Central Province, the ck Moon Tower was also a very powerful force.
Thanks to that, they did not suffer any retaliation even though they leaked the secrets of some major powers.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the Southern Region, the ck Moon Tower will not leak your information. Moreover, they can help you to conceal your whereabouts.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er represented him. She was in charge of some of the information. As such, how would the ck Moon Tower dare to leak her information?
Now that he had a maid, he could rx. In addition, Chu Xuan had already nned to control the other two gold-level Tower Lords.
Chu Xuan was a low-key person, so Su Xian¡¯er remained in her servant attire, looking delicate and pretty.
She was somewhat frustrated that Chu Xuan really treated her like a normal maid.
Bao Hongyan dropped by and left with two wisps of Chu Xuan¡¯s emperor-level spiritual power and the soul seed seals.
Su Xian¡¯er was confused. She did not know which well-known beauty that was and what she was doing.
¡°Sir, who is she?¡±
After Bao Hongyan left, Su Xian¡¯er asked curiously.
¡°She is one of the ck Moon Tower¡¯s gold-level Tower Lords in the Southern Region.¡±
¡°The ck Moon Tower¡¯s gold-level Tower Lord?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was shocked and said, ¡°Will she discover my true identity?¡±
¡°She is one of us. What are you worried about?¡±
Chu Xuan threw amunication talisman to her and said, ¡°From now on, you will be responsible for contacting her, passing messages, and sorting through the information I am interested in.¡±
Soon enough, the remaining two gold-level Tower Lords of the ck Moon Tower were controlled by Chu Xuan. Now, more than half of the power of the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region was under Chu Xuan¡¯s control.
After controlling the Tower Lords, Chu Xuan quietly controlled the person in charge of the logistics next, as well as the three guards who were at the ninth level of the truth realm.
On the surface, the power of the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region was still controlled by the one-star Tower Lord but, in actual fact, the real controller was Chu Xuan.
Su Xian¡¯er was extremely shocked. Chu Xuan had actually silently taken control of the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region.
His methods were too strange.
She suspected that Chu Xuan was going to eventually take control of the entire ck Moon Tower.
The founder of the ckmoon tower had always been a mysterious character, and his level of strength was also aplete mystery. Many super powers were not willing to shed all pretense of cordiality with the ck Moon Tower because of this.
It could be seen how powerful the ck Moon Tower was.
As Chu Xuan¡¯s servant, Su Xian¡¯er indirectly controlled the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region. She could finally let out a sigh of relief.
The news of her whereabouts in the Southern Region would not be leaked out.
At the same time, through the ck Moon Tower, she could immediately find out if the Su family had discovered her tracks and whether they had started to take action.
¡°Today, a first-level truth realm heretic cultivator who was nearing the end of his life barged into the Evil King¡¯s pce. He enraged the Evil King and was personally killed by thetter.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er sat next to Chu Xuan and read out the ck Moon Tower¡¯s information about the Southern Region¡¯s cultivation world.
It was one of her daily tasks. She needed to pick out the most important bits of information from the ck Moon Tower and read it to Chu Xuan.
In order to understand the situation in the Southern Region, the ck Moon Tower would collect information about what was happening in various ces every day.
Barging into the Evil King¡¯s pce was a trend amongst heretic cultivators, so such news was naturally indispensable.
The people who barged into the Evil King¡¯s pce were getting stronger and stronger. Now, even the heretic cultivators in the truth realm were starting to emerge.
The current Evil King was probably furious.
He was the first evil king to be provoked like this. He longer bore the pride and dignity of an Evil King that could not be provoked or offended.
Chu Xuan sighed. It seemed that there were a lot of people with mental problems among the heretic cultivators.
One after another, they took pride in barging into the Evil King¡¯s pce, even though such actions were suicidal.
It was fine if they were cultivators who were at the end of their lifespans. After all, there were people who wanted to make a name for themselves before they died.
However, there were heretic cultivators who were young and energetic who actually barged into the Evil King¡¯s pce as well. It could only be said that their evil techniques had damaged their brains.
Chapter 56 - Changes In The Qin Royal Family
Chapter 56: Changes In The Qin Royal Family
In the Southern Region¡¯s cultivation world, all sorts of things were taking ce every day.
As for news regarding the Asura Ancient Land, Chu Xuan wondered whether or not the major factions of the Southern Region were aware of this huge matter.
Chu Xuan had passed on the refining method of themunication talisman to Su Xian¡¯er, but Su Xian¡¯er had not been able to refine it.
The level of themunication talisman that was asionally refined was too low, which resulted in it being unusable.
He was very helpless about this. Su Xian¡¯er did not appear to have any talent for refining artifacts, so he could only look for another person who had the ability to refine artifacts instead.
Chu Xuan also ced the system reward of the lucky mystic realm in the small courtyard.
The power of the two lucky mystic realms should be able to attract those with great luck over again, right?
The following days passed peacefully.
In the blink of an eye, Chu Xuan had been secluded in the courtyard for almost three years.
When he reached the two-year milestone, the system rewarded him with the Heaven-revolving Universe Formation, and an extremely powerful divine ability, the Heaven-sealing Forbidden Technique!
This was the first time Chu Xuan had received a divine ability as a reward.
After the Heaven-revolving Universe Formation was set up, there would be a universe inside the formation, forming an independent space that no one outside the formation could pry into.
Those who were sealed inside would also be unable to escape and were fated to be strangled to death inside.
......
Since the Heaven-revolving Universe Formation had its own space, once it was set up, it would be as if a space had been opened up. It would allow one to cultivate in seclusion within the formation.
The first thing Chu Xuan did was to set up the Heaven-revolving Universe Formation in his small courtyard.
Although the small courtyard looked no different to how it had always been, there was actually a universe hidden within it now.
Su Xian¡¯er was extremely shocked by Chu Xuan¡¯s methods. Such a powerful formation was unheard of even in the Central Region.
To think that it actually formed a universe and separate space.
Although there was now a hidden space in the small courtyard, Chu Xuan still stayed in the courtyard. His range of activities was still limited to the courtyard.
Su Xian¡¯er liked to cultivate in the universe space.
On the other hand, the Heaven-sealing Forbidden Technique was a powerful divine ability that could seal thews of Heaven and Earth!
It was stronger than the domain power of the Emperor Realm, and its sealing power was even stronger.
After all, the domain power of the Emperor Realm could not seal Heaven and Earth, nor could it seal itsws.
With Chu Xuan¡¯s current strength, he could not disy the true power of the Heaven-sealing Forbidden Technique.
However, with this divine ability, he could easily seal the domain power of cultivators of the same realm, rendering them immobile.
He could seal the domain power of other Emperor realm cultivators with a wave of his hand!
In the blink of an eye, he had been cooped up for almost three years. Chu Xuan was very depressed. After setting up two lucky mystic realms, so much time had passed, yet not one person with great luck had arrived.
Currently, his cultivation base had already risen to the ninth level of the Emperor realm.
During this period of time, Ren Changhe, his in-name disciple, hadprehended the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal thanks to his guidance. The system rewarded Chu Xuan with 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation for sessfully refining the aura of death into life force.
He was not far from the Supreme realm now.
Ren Changhe still had not escaped from the Fallen God Cave, but it would not be long before he did.
Chu Xuan spected that, when Ren Changhe escaped, the system would reward him once more.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s cultivation had risen to the ninth level of the void realm, and she was about to break through to the unity realm.
Thanks to thebination of her Grand Moon mystic body and the Grand Moon Immortal Spell technique she cultivated, she was perfectly capable of crossing realms and killing a first-level unity realm cultivator.
After another day of seclusion, the system rewarded him with a bag of heavenly and earthly treasure seeds.
Chu Xuan took them out and threw them to Su Xian¡¯er.
¡°nt the seeds in the universe space.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er took the seeds and entered the universe space.
She had already be used to doing such odd jobs.
She was very depressed and even doubted her own beauty for a while.
Why was Chu Xuan not moved by her beauty at all?
She actually would not mind if Chu Xuan touched her but, in the end, Chu Xuan¡¯s only request for her was to do odd jobs!
Chu Xuan stared at the two lucky mystic realms for a while. Why had no fated ones appeared yet?
The n regarding the parent-childmunication talisman had been dyed again and again because of this.
¡®Forget it, let¡¯s continue to wait.¡¯
The next person who appeared might be even more talented than Su Xian¡¯er.
In the past two years, Chu Yun had returned a few times. She had given Chu Xuan medicinal pills and, at the same time, she had browsed through the cultivation information that Chu Xuan had prepared for her.
Chu Yun could already refine spirit pills, and she had already refined the void unity pill a few times. However, the sess rate for this was rtively low, and there was still a gap in terms of quality.
In two years, Chu Yun¡¯s cultivation had already risen to the ninth level of the profound realm. Chu Xuan estimated that she should have broken through to the spirit realm by now.
Her talent could be ranked second among the Chu family¡¯s younger generation.
The first ce still went to Chu Yuan.
However, Chu Yun¡¯s alchemy talent was beyond imagination. Even the genius of the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, a big alchemy sect in the Southern Region, was far inferior to Chu Yun.
The person who was secretly protecting Chu Yun had been reced with a first-level truth realm expert from the ck Moon Tower.
Zhang Kui was an evil cultivator after all, so some situations would not be convenient for him to handle.
Moreover, Chu Yun had always believed that a senior expert was secretly training her and testing her alchemy talent.
Half a month ago, Chu Yun had sent someone to send a letter back. She had already left Chu County and left the Qin Kingdom to train.
Chu Xuan was not worried about her safety.
Even if the truth realm expert from the ck Moon Tower failed to protect her, the emperor-level power in Chu Yun¡¯s body would ensure her safety.
The major forces in the Southern Region still did not have an Emperor realm expert. Thews of Heaven and Earth had not been restored either, so no one could break through.
In addition, there were no Emperor realm experts from outside the Southern Region.
The only Emperor realm expert that could possibly do her harm was the one from the ck Moon Tower.
However, given the situation in the Southern Region, that person¡¯s strength was probably only at the first level of the Emperor realm.
¡°Sir, there seems to have been some changes in the Qin royal family.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er handed him a piece of information.
¡°Changes in the Qin royal family?¡±
Qin Keyun¡¯s figure immediately surfaced in Chu Xuan¡¯s mind.
If there were changes in the Qin royal family, it would likely have something to do with her.
After examining the information, he discovered that the current Qin Kingdom emperor, who was the current head of the Qin royal family, had abdicated!
It seemed that he was forced to abdicate.
Currently, the Qin Kingdom was in a state where the old emperor abdicated, and a new emperor had yet to ascend to the throne. The Qin royal family was also currently without a head.
The ck Moon Tower did not have specific details on what had happened.
The Zhao, He, and Chu families were actually unaware about the changes going on in the Qin royal family as well.
Chu Xuan realized that the situation in the Qin Kingdom was about to change.
Perhaps it would even be to the extent that the entire situation in the Southern Region would change.
Small countries like the Great Zhou and Purple Moon Kingdoms might even probably be destroyed and unified.
The reincarnation of the demon; the soul of the Fox Demon!
Chu Xuan muttered to himself, ¡°I wonder if you are a human or a demon in this life?¡±
¡
In the Qin royal family¡¯s ancestralnd, all of the direct descendants of the Qin royal family and the family elders were gathered.
A woman stood on an altar.
She had a peerless appearance, and there was a hint of viciousness hidden behind her obedient expression. Her bright eyes flickered with a demonic light.
Qin Keyun!
She looked as obedient as ever.
However, the viciousness on her face and the bewitching look in her eyes indicated that she was somehow different.
In the entire ancestralnd, only two people were standing, while the rest were prostrating themselves on the ground.
One of the two standing was Qin Keyun, who was standing on the altar, and the other was Qin Pingxia, who was standing under the altar.
¡°From today onward, I am the Empress of the Qin Kingdom and the head of the Qin family! Who opposes me? Who supports me?¡±
Qin Keyun looked down at the people of the Qin royal family.
The ancestralnd waspletely silent. Among the people of the Qin royal family, there was not a single person who opposed or supported her.
¡°The Asura Ancient Land will soon open. This is an opportunity for the Qin royal family to rise. Those who don¡¯t agree with me can step forward. As long as they survive one of my moves, the position of the head of the Qin royal family will belong to them!¡±
There was still no one who spoke up.
¡°Since you all support me, then from today onward, I will be in charge of both the Qin royal family and the Qin Kingdom!¡±
The aura on Qin Keyun¡¯s body surged forth, revealing her cultivation as a ninth-level truth realm cultivator.
Chapter 57 - The Qin Royal Family’s Coup
Chapter 57: The Qin Royal Family¡¯s Coup
¡°Now, listen to mymand. Everyone, provide a drop of blood essence and open the Qin royal family¡¯s altar!¡± Qin Keyun ordered.
Qin Pingxia immediately squeezed out a drop of blood essence, which floated towards Qin Keyun.
The other people who were kneeling on the ground hesitated for a brief moment before squeezing out their blood essence, which also floated toward the altar.
Qin Keyun raised her hand and waved it. All the blood essence gathered in her palm and formed a symbol that sank into the center of the altar.
Buzz!
Light blossomed from the altar.
A majestic phantom appeared from the altar.
Even though it was just a phantom, it gave off a powerful pressure. Everyone present felt somewhat suffocated.
Qin Keyun prostrated herself on the ground.
Qin Pingxia also prostrated herself on the ground.
All of the members of the Qin royal family were shocked when they saw the majestic phantom on the altar.
The altar was something that the Qin royal family had guarded for generations. It was rumored that the ancestor of the Qin royal family had left it behind.
However, no one knew what the altar was used for until now.
......
Up until now, all they knew was that cultivating around and on the altar would make it easier for one to break through bottlenecks. Their cultivation speed would be faster and their foundations would be more solid.
This was also the fundamental reason why the Qin royal family had always been stronger than the other three families.
¡°Keyun greets ancestor!¡±
Qin Keyun knelt on the ground as the phantom of a White Fox appeared behind her. She also knelt on the ground.
The majestic phantom suddenly lowered its head and looked at Keyun.
Its eyes suddenly bloomed with light.
Its spiritual will was transmitted.
¡°Keyun, you are finally here.¡±
Everyone in the Qin royal family was shocked and their hearts were burning. Could it be that the Qin royal family¡¯s ancestor was still alive?
It was rumored that the ancestor of the Qin royal family was extremely powerful.
¡°Ancestor, the Qin royal family has already declined and the Qin Kingdom has long fallen. Keyun iscking but wants to restore the power of the Qin Kingdom!¡± Qin Keyun said in a low voice.
The majestic phantom raised its hand and caressed Qin Keyun¡¯s head. It seemed to be caressing the phantom of the White Fox.
Pew!
Two rays of light shot out from the majestic phantom¡¯s eyes and entered Qin Keyun¡¯s forehead. The majestic phantom gradually began to dissipate.
¡°The descendants of the Qin royal family will obey Keyun and await my return!¡±
The majestic phantom disappeared and a whirlpool-like hole appeared at the center of the altar.
Qin Keyun stood up and her aura fluctuated. She had actually advanced to the peak of the ninth level of the truth realm.
However, she did not break through to the Emperor realm.
She looked at the altar and said, ¡°All of you, stand up.¡±
Only then did the members of the Qin royal family stand up and look at the woman on the altar. All of them hadplicated expressions on their faces.
It was not hard to guess that she had some sort of rtionship with the ancestor of the Qin royal family.
¡°The inheritance of the Qin royal family was previously lost. Just now, the ancestor passed down the inheritance to continue the glory of the Qin royal family. All of you should work hard and cultivate.¡±
Qin Keyun took out a nk booklet and engraved the cultivation technique on it before handing it over to Qin Pingxia.
¡°Recall all the experts of the Qin royal family from the Great Qian Dynasty. The Zhao, He, and Chu families are the subjects of the Qin royal family. From today onward, the Qin country will no longer be governed by the four families!¡±
¡°I will be in seclusion for a few more days. Leave the matters of the Qin royal family to my mother and a few elders. All of you may leave.¡±
Everyone from the Qin royal family left one after another. Qin Pingxia hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Keyun, I¡¯m afraid that the Great Qian Dynasty will not allow the experts of the Qin royal family to return.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. When Ie out of seclusion, the Great Qian Dynasty will have no choice but to agree.¡±
¡°You are going to break through to the Emperor realm?¡±
Qin Pingxia was shocked. The Southern Region did not have any Emperor-level cultivators. If Qin Keyun broke through, she would be the strongest expert in the Southern Region.
It would not be impossible for the Qin royal family to unify the Southern Region then.
¡°It will take some time,¡± Qin Keyun shook her head and said.
After Qin Pingxia left, Qin Keyun entered the passageway in the middle of the altar and arrived at a small space.
She sat down cross-legged and began to consolidate her cultivation.
The White Fox phantom appeared and the power of her soul began to spread out.
She had been reincarnated from an emperor-level demon, so it was much easier for her to recover her cultivation and break through to the Emperor realmpared to the others.
However, due to the ipletews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region, she was unable to break through to the Emperor realm.
In this special space, she had a chance to break through to the Emperor realm. However, her umtion was currently insufficient and she was unable to break through within such a short period of time.
There was only one way to increase her strength in a short time.
She could use the soul of the Fox Demon to create the domain power of an Emperor realm expert.
Even if it was just a fake domain, it would be enough to make her the strongest among the half-emperor cultivators in the Southern Region.
Only then would she have the right topete with the Great Qian Dynasty.
The Qin royal family had been in decline for far too long and would not be able to match the Great Qian Empire within a short period of time. However, as long as her own strength was sufficient, she could stabilize the situation, or maybe even tip the bnce. From that point on, the Qin royal family¡¯s foundation would be activated and their strength would increase rapidly.
The Zhao, He, and Chu families had all been subordinate families of the Qin royal family¡¯s ancestors, so they should also be in possession of their ancestor¡¯s foundation. However, they did not know how to activate it.
Qin Keyun had already decided that the Qin Kingdom had to be unified, ending the situation where the four families ruled together and allowing the Qin royal family to activate the foundations of the other three families. The overall strength of the Qin Kingdom would then increase by leaps and bounds within a short period of time.
If the other three families did notply and continued to insist on being independent aristocratic families, then they could not me her for being ruthless.
No one knew what had happened to the Qin royal family.
Even the ck Moon Tower only knew that there had been a change in the Qin royal family. They could not find out the specific details.
Chu Xuan did not care about the changes happening in the Qin royal family. No matter how much it changed, it would not affect him.
Currently, he was still the strongest cultivator in the Southern Region.
At this moment, Chu Xuan was looking at a piece of information regarding the Qin royal family from the ck Moon Tower.
The Qin family had sent people to the Great Qian Dynasty to summon the experts of the Qin royal family back.
The Great Qian Dynasty was the ruler of the southern kingdoms.
It was also the strongest force that stood against the evil imperial court.
They would not rx their control over the subordinate kingdoms.
The unity realm experts from the subordinate kingdoms had to go to the Great Qian Dynasty to await orders. They were not allowed to leave the Great Qian Dynasty without permission.
This was also the reason why the Chu family had existed for so long without a unity realm expert.
Anyone who broke through to the unity realm had to report to the Great Qian Dynasty. Otherwise, they would be suppressed by the Great Qian Dynasty if they were discovered to have been hiding a unity realm expert.
The Qin family was the royal family, so they allowed a unity realm expert to stay behind.
The evil imperial court also restricted heretic cultivators in a simr manner, so it was very difficult to find unity realm heretic cultivators outside the evil imperial court. The two sides were actually concentrating their forces and fighting against each other.
It would probably be difficult for the Qin royal family to summon their experts back from the Great Qian Dynasty. Even if they had some valid excuses, the Great Qian Dynasty would at most allow one to return.
In truth, everyone knew that unity realm experts sent to the Great Qian Dynasty would easily be used as cannon fodder in battles against the evil imperial court.
However, the Great Qian Dynasty was so powerful that no one dared to go against it.
¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show to watch.¡±
Chu Xuan was curious where the Qin royal family had found the confidence to challenge the Great Qian Dynasty.
The situation of the Qin Kingdom being ruled by the four families was probably about toe to an end.
¡°Sir, I¡¯m about to break through.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s aura surged. She was about to break through to the unity realm.
¡°Go ahead.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
After Su Xian¡¯er obtained the Grand Moon Immortal Spell, she had spent quite a bit of time consolidating her foundation. Otherwise, she would have broken through to the unity realm long ago.
One dayter, Su Xian¡¯er sessfully broke through to the unity realm.
Chu Xuan was reading the report from the ck Moon Tower when the system¡¯s notification appeared.
¡°Your maid, Su Xian¡¯er, has broken through under your superb training and guidance. You have been rewarded with ten years¡¯ worth of cultivation!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er had broken through, and the system had rewarded him for her cultivation increase?
Chu Xuan was overjoyed and immediately received the reward.
After that, his strength improved yet again, but not to the point where he reached the Supreme realm.
Chu Xuan was not surprised. Ten years of cultivation was in no way sufficient to break through the bottleneck.
However, he had now found a new way to quickly increase his strength.
Chapter 58 - Great Qin’s Great Empress? Kneel!
Chapter 58: Great Qin¡¯s Great Empress? Kneel!
Taking in disciples!
Ren Changhe, this in-name disciple, hadprehended the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal technique of refining the aura of death as life force under his tutge. The system had then rewarded him with a cultivation boost.
Su Xian¡¯er, his maid, had cultivated the cultivation technique he had imparted to her and received pointers from him. After she broke through to the next realm, he had also been rewarded with a cultivation boost.
As such, taking in disciples and training them would allow him to reap cultivation boost rewards from the system.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. He had finally found a way to increase his strength quickly.
However, the requirements for taking in a disciple should not be lowered because of that.
If the disciple¡¯s talent and luck was average, even if Chu Xuan guided the disciple to a breakthrough, the system would probably not reward him with a cultivation boost.
The disciple had to be a person with great luck.
Although Ren Changhe was not a person with great luck, he was a peak-stage Heaven realm expert. As such, Chu Xuan could be considered to have crossed realms to take him in as a disciple.
Wait, no, Ren Changhe was able to meet him, so that in itself proved that the other party had great luck.
It was clear that his luck was great. Otherwise, he would not have been trapped in the Fallen God Cave. How could he have learned the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal from him and escape otherwise?
Chu Xuan looked at the two lucky mystic realms and felt somewhat depressed. They still had not attracted any people with great luck.
Should he activate the lucky secret realms and set them up somewhere else?
......
Chu Xuan hesitated.
¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. If no fated ones appear after the three-year mark arrives, I¡¯ll activate them.¡±
Chu Xuan decided to activate the lucky mystic realms if no fated ones appeared after the three-year system reward.
He now had a lot of treasures, countless cultivation techniques and secret arts.
There were at least ten Emperor-level scriptures, Heaven-level scriptures, Divine arts, and secret arts. He would choose a powerful cultivation technique, along with some heavenly and earthly treasures, medicinal pills, emperor weapons and the like, and ce them in the lucky mystic realms.
If someone with great luck entered, it would not be a problem for them to rely on the harvest from the lucky mystic realm to break through to the Emperor Realm, or even the Supreme realm.
Three dayster, a piece of news shook the Qin Kingdom!
It also shook the entire Southern Region in an extremely short amount of time.
Qin Keyun ascended the throne and became known as the Great Qin Empress!
The Qin Kingdom also changed its name to the Great Qin Dynasty and was no longer a vassal state of the Great Qian Dynasty.
In the Southern Region, the title of Dynasty was not something that was taken lightly.
An emperor of the Great Qian Empire had been thest emperor of the Southern Region!
They had a deep foundation and a long history.
How could the Qin Dynastypare to them?
On the day that Qin Keyun became the empress, she personally went to the Great Qian Dynasty and requested them to release the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s experts!
On that same day, everyone found out how powerful the Great Qin Empress was.
She single-handedly suppressed ten of the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s experts and defeated the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s current emperor, shocking the entire Southern Region!
She even brought the Qin, Zhao, He, and Chu families to the Great Qian Dynasty and fought with the Evil King of the evil imperial court.
They used their powerful strength to heavily injure the evil king.
The Southern Region was shaken.
The Great Qin Empress became known as the one closest to the Emperor realm in the Southern Region!
In addition, she was only 25 years old!
On this day, Chu Tianming¡¯s roar echoed from within the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
¡°Chu Yuan, you b*stard! B*stard, unfilial grandson!¡±
Chu Xuan curled his lips. He had expected this scene to happen.
Luckily, Chu Yuan was no longer in the Chu family¡¯s territory, or else he might have been beaten to death.
He could not help but sigh. The Fox Demon¡¯s soul had recovered, and it was so close to the Emperor realm.
The situation of the four families ruling the Qin Kingdom was about toe to an end.
The Zhao, He, and Chu families unity realm experts who returned with Qin Keyun all stayed in the Qin Kingdom and did not return to their families.
Their attitude was self-evident.
Three dayster, the Great Qin Empress¡¯ decree arrived. The head of the Chu family, Chu Tianming, was instructed to enter the capital!
Chu County was to be renamed as Great Qin¡¯s Southern County, with the Chu family¡¯s territory as the center. The surrounding 300 kilometers would be the Chu family¡¯s fiefdom. Everything else would be taken back by the Great Qin Dynasty.
It was the same for the Zhao and He families.
The higher-ups of the three families met.
No one was willing to give up the territory that had been under their control for thousands of years to the Qin royal family.
However, resistance was useless.
Qin Heyun straightforwardly admitted that there was no room for negotiation. They would either be subordinates of the Great Qin Dynasty or be expelled from the Qin Kingdom.
Moreover, this was because of the good rtionship between their families over the generations. Otherwise, the end result would not be as simple as expulsion.
¡°Great Qin¡¯s Empress is so domineering and awe-inspiring.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked at the report with admiration.
Chu Xuan nced at her and said, ¡°Why? Do you also want to be a Great Empress?¡±
¡°No, I just want to stay by Sir¡¯s side.¡± Su Xian¡¯er smiled charmingly.
¡°You have to remember that any Great Empress or whatnot is just an empty title. Strength is the most important thing. As long as you are strong enough, what use is a Great Empress? Won¡¯t you just suppress her with a single hand?¡±
¡°Sir is right!¡± Su Xian¡¯er agreed.
Her greatest wish was to be strong enough to return to the Central Region and suppress the Su family with one hand!
She would ruthlessly p the faces of those people and kill all those who had once coveted her beauty!
¡°I have to say, this girl, or rather this old witch, is still very domineering.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at the information regarding Qin Keyun and clicked his tongue as he sighed.
Chu Xuan did not care about the choice of the Chu family.
He did not care much about whether Chu County would be lost or not.
In fact, he did not have a strong sense of belonging to the Chu family.
He only cared about Chu Yun.
As for Chu Yuan, he was not too bad. Although that guy nagged a little, he had been doing it for Chu Xuan¡¯s own good.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan¡¯s expression became strange.
Soon, a figure appeared at the entrance of the courtyard.
A golden robe, a phoenix crown, and a beautiful face.
Qin Keyun!
¡°Great Qin¡¯s Great Empress, Qin Keyun, what are you doing here?¡± Chu Xuan looked surprised.
Su Xian¡¯er widened her eyes. The Great Qin¡¯s Great Empress had sneaked over here?
Qin Heyun nced at Su Xian¡¯er and frowned. She looked at Chu Xuan, who waszily lying on the deck chair, and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I am the Great Qin¡¯s Great Empress, and I want to marry you!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked shocked.
Marry Chu Xuan?
What was she thinking?
Chu Xuan was stunned. ¡°Marry me?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Qin Keyun nodded and said, ¡°I am the Empress. How can there be no one in my harem?¡±
¡°You want three pces and six courtyards?¡±
Chu Xuan had a strange look on his face. As expected of the reincarnation of the Fox Demon. She was too daring.
¡°No.¡±
Qin Keyun shook her head and said, ¡°There are too few good-looking men around. I don¡¯t know where your third brother went, so you are the only one avable at the moment. It¡¯s a good deal for you.¡±
Chu Xuan saw the obedient look on her face and the muscles on his face twitched.
He touched his face and sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. I¡¯m good-looking, but I don¡¯t want to get married. Why should I marry you?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t refuse.¡±
Qin Keyun narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°If you agree, I can make an exception and give the Chu family a bigger fiefdom. If you don¡¯t agree, I will still take you back now.¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Chu Xuan chuckled as a seven-colored divine light bloomed from his body.
A majestic voice resounded.
¡°Great Qin¡¯s Great Empress? Who gave you the courage to act so impudently in front of me?!¡±
Qin Keyun¡¯s expression changed drastically as a look of shock appeared on her face. Her aura erupted as she revealed her strength that was infinitely close to the Emperor realm.
At the same time, she activated her false domain and a White Fox phantom appeared behind her, attempting to suppress Chu Xuan.
¡°Kneel!¡±
Chu Xuan spat out softly.
The truth mantra!
Plop!
Qin Keyun knelt down.
The false domain disappeared together with the White Fox phantom.
She had an inexplicable look of shock on her face. He had suppressed her with a single word. What kind of strength was that?
Chapter 59 - In This Life, Is She A Human Or A Demon?
Chapter 59: In This Life, Is She A Human Or A Demon?
Qin Keyun knelt on the ground, her beautiful face pale. Her delicate and pitiful appearance no longer had a trace of her previous might as an Empress.
Chu Xuan sat on the chair and looked down at her.
Light swirled in his eyes.
Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing Technique!
Back then, his strength was insufficient, so he was unable to fully derive Qin Keyun¡¯s origin.
However, he was already at the ninth level of the Emperor realm.
¡°Qin Keyun, the reincarnation of an Emperor Demon, the soul of a Fox Demon, was once the Great Qin Emperor¡¯s White Fox demon pet. Her cultivation was at the ninth level of the Emperor realm. When she died, her soul escaped, and she was reborn into the Qin royal family¡¯s lineage through Qin Pingxia...¡±
At this moment, Chu Xuan understood Qin Keyun¡¯s origins clearly.
He did not expect that Qin Keyun had actually been the Great Qin Emperor¡¯s demon pet!
In her previous life, her cultivation was at the ninth level of the Emperor realm.
The emperor had been a Supreme realm expert.
An emperor amongst emperors!
From Qin Keyun¡¯s previous life, her master, the Great Qin Emperor, who was also the ancestor of the Qin family, was a famous expert in ancient times.
However, Chu Xuan had never heard of such an ancient expert.
He had read countless historical records about the Southern Region and all sorts of misceneous records, but there was no record of the Great Qin Emperor.
He continued to use the Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing Technique, after which he was able to find out the origins of Qin Keyun¡¯s death.
What surprised Chu Xuan was that Qin Keyun had unexpectedly died at the start of the battle of the Asura Ancient Land. Her soul had escaped, and she had hidden in the Qin family¡¯s ancestralnd to sleep before being reborn in Qin Pingxia¡¯s stomach.
From this, it could be seen that the Great Qin Emperor had probably died before the start of the battle of the Asura Ancient Land as well.
Before that battle, the Southern Region was probably home to an incredibly powerful Great Qin Dynasty.
Perhaps the Great Qin Emperor¡¯s strength had even exceeded the Supreme realm.
Qin Keyun trembled. She did not know why, but she felt as if Chu Xuan had seen through her from the inside out.
It was as if every strand of hair had been captured by Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes.
Qin Keyun regretteding here to capture Chu Xuan. Why did she not restrain herself?
However, he was simply too good-looking.
Who knew that he was actually an old monster!
That¡¯s right!
Qin Keyun now believed that Chu Xuan was an old monster that had been reincarnated, and she suspected that it was the ancestor of the Chu family that had been resurrected.
¡°In this life, are you a human or a demon?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s dignified voice sounded.
Qin Keyun¡¯s body trembled, and she began to believe her own spections.
He actually knew about her previous life?
¡°I¡¯m a human!¡±
Qin Keyun said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a demon in this life. I¡¯m just a human!¡±
Chu Xuan retracted his aura and said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re a human, then get up.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t dare. Qin Keyun pays her respects to Sir Chu Zun!¡±
Qin Keyun continued to kneel on the ground.
¡°Chu Zun?¡±
Chu Xuanughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not an old monster, and I¡¯m not the ancestor of the Chu family.¡±
Qin Keyun was stunned. Not an old monster?
Not the ancestor of the Chu family?
How was that possible?
Was he really just a young man?
Why was he so strong?
¡°Get up, You¡¯re the Great Qin¡¯s Empress after all.¡±
Qin Keyun stood up and lowered her head, looking very obedient.
It was just like the first time Chu Xuan had seen her.
She no longer had the majesty of the Great Qin¡¯s Empress.
¡°Great Qin¡¯s Empress, what do you want to do now?¡±
Chu Xuan pointed at the teapot, and Su Xian¡¯er immediately prepared some tea.
¡°Sit.¡±
A chair suddenly appeared in front of the tea table.
Qin Keyun hesitated. This chair was formed from his spiritual power.
Would there be a problem if she sat on it?
Thinking about it, with his strength and methods, why would he need to do such a thing?
She gently sat down on the chair.
Su Xian¡¯er curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Let me pour you some tea.¡±
After making the tea, she poured three cups.
She knew that the tea Chu Xuan drank was not simple. It could make one¡¯s spirit clear and nourish one¡¯s spirit.
If one condensed one¡¯s spirit, this tea would nourish one¡¯s spirit.
It was a rare treasure, even in the Central Region.
Chu Xuan drank the tea and said, ¡°Drink it. This is good tea. It¡¯s good for you.¡±
Qin Keyun¡¯s Fox Demon soul had been in a state of deep slumber until now. It was actually already very weak. Many of her memories from her previous life had be blurry due to the long period of slumber.
This tea could cleanse her soul and help it recover.
Qin Keyun took a small sip. She only felt a sweet fragrance lingering around before afortable sensation enveloped her soul.
Some vague and hazy memories suddenly became clearer.
Her eyes lit up as she realized that this tea was not simple.
She finished the tea in one gulp and slightly furrowed her eyebrows as she savored it.
After Qin Keyun finished savoring it, Chu Xuan asked, ¡°What happened to the Asura Ancient Land?¡±
The Southern Region became barren, the leylines copsed, and thews of Heaven and Earth were damaged. This was all caused by the war with the demons back then.
Chu Xuan had very limited knowledge about this war.
He could not find any more records about this war from the ck Moon Tower.
Now that Qin Keyun was here, he naturally had to take this opportunity to find out more about this war with the demons.
The Asura Ancient Land was the battlefield in which this war had taken ce.
The reason he gave Qin Keyun such a precious cup of tea was to help her recall the memories of her past life, especially the details about the war.
Qin Keyun remained silent for a while before recalling the memories of her past life and saying, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure either.¡±
Afraid that Chu Xuan would misunderstand her and believe that she was hiding information from him, she hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m just a demon pet, so I don¡¯t really know that much.¡±
¡°Tell me what you know.¡±
Chu Xuan leaned back in his chair and resumed hiszy demeanor.
¡°I vaguely remember that before the war with the demons, Qin Zun was very angry and said, ¡®Rebellion, human rebellion. Must be killed.¡¯ Later on, Qin Zun left with an expert to do something...¡±
In Qin Keyun¡¯s previous life, she had been a little white fox, a demon pet that the Great Qin Emperor had loved very much, and she had often followed him around by his side.
However, that time, Qin Keyun had been left in the Qin family¡¯s ancestralnd, and he had prepared some backup ns for Qin Keyun, as well as the method to open the altar in the Qin family¡¯s ancestralnd.
As the demons invaded, the human experts resisted, but the Great Qin Emperor did not appear.
Before the war with the demons, the Great Qin Emperor and the other experts had already fallen.
The life tablets that had been left in the Great Qin Dynasty had already been shattered.
Before the demons invaded, the Great Qin Empire had already been thrown into turmoil, and the new Great Qin Emperor was unable to stabilize the situation. As the demons invaded, the Great Qin Empire was soon destroyed.
The descendants of the Great Qin Emperor were almost all killed, but Qin Keyun protected some of the Qin family¡¯s descendants and hid them in the ancestralnd. She also died fighting against a demon expert.
Luckily, the Great Qin Emperor prepared a backup n for her, allowing her to escape and hide in the Qin family¡¯s ancestralnd to sleep.
¡°Back then, the demon invasion had happened too suddenly, which caught the humans off guard. It seems that some humans rebelled and lured the demons here.¡±
Qin Keyun continued, ¡°The Great Qin Emperor probably died trying to stop the humans from rebelling and luring the demons here.¡±
¡°What was the strength of the Qin Kingdom back then?¡±
Chu Xuan felt that it was not strange for history to have been lost after the war between the demons.
¡°There was only one country in the Southern Region, which was the Great Qin Dynasty!¡± Qin Keyun said proudly.
Chu Xuan was quite surprised. The ancient Great Qin Dynasty had unified the Southern Region?
Such a powerful empire hadpletely disappeared from the historical records. It was likely that it had been erased by someone.
The person who had erased this part of the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s history was definitely one of the top factions in the Southern Region. The first suspect that Chu Xuan thought of was the Great Qian Dynasty, which had existed for a long time.
Chapter 60 - The Southern Region’s Waters Are Indeed Quite Deep
Chapter 60: The Southern Region¡¯s Waters Are Indeed Quite Deep
¡°So, you want to restore the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s past glory?¡±
This was the first time Chu Xuan felt that Qin Keyun¡¯s ambition was quite great.
She actually had the intention of unifying the Southern Region.
However, with her strength, how could she aplish it?
Even if she recovered her past life¡¯s strength, she probably would not be able to do it.
Some people probably did not want to see the Great Qin Dynasty rise up once again and unify the Southern Region.
¡°No, no. I¡¯m weak, so how can I unify the Southern Region?¡± Qin Keyun said guiltily.
¡°What was Qin Zun¡¯s level of strength?¡±
Chu Xuan felt that if the other party managed to unify the Southern Region, he probably would not have been able to aplish such a feat if he had not reached the Heaven realm, right?
¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Qin Keyun shook her head and said.
She was afraid that Chu Xuan would not believe her, so she hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m just a pet, so how would I know Master¡¯s strength?¡±
He had asked all the questions that she should have. Qin Keyun was a human being and not a demon, so there was no need to kill her.
......
Chu Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go now. Do what you need to do. Just don¡¯t disturb me.¡±
¡°Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about me!¡±
¡°Yes, yes!¡±
Qin Keyun stood up in a hurry. She twisted her skirt with both hands and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can I stille here to take a look?¡±
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched as he recalled Qin Keyun¡¯s preference for good-looking men.
Was she f*ckinging here to see him?
¡°Go away.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
Qin Keyun narrowed her eyes. Since Chu Xuan did not reply, she took his silence as a tacit agreement.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡±
Qin Keyun respectfully bowed before leaving the courtyard.
Chu Xuan drank a cup of tea and narrowed his eyes. Since the Great Qin Emperor had a backup n, perhaps he was notpletely dead and was simply waiting for an opportunity to return.
Chu Xuan did not believe that an expert who could unify the Southern Region and establish a dynasty would die so easily.
Unless of course the enemy he faced was far beyond his imagination.
Qin Keyun had reincarnated into the Qin family, so she was probably one of those backup ns.
Chu Xuan picked up hismunication talisman and contacted Bao Hongyan.
¡°Search for information on the ancient Great Qin Emperor of the Southern Region.¡±
¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± Bao Hongyan said respectfully.
Out of the three gold-level Tower Lords, Chu Xuan had decided to focus on nurturing Bao Hongyan and helping her be a one-star Tower Lord.
The other two Tower Lords were less talented than Bao Hongyan.
More importantly, those two were rough men, and were nowhere close to being as good-looking as Bao Hongyan.
Three dayster¡
Bao Hongyan sent him some information about the Great Qin Emperor.
Even with her status as a gold-level Tower Lord, she could not gather much information.
There was no introduction about the Great Qin Emperor¡¯s strength.
There were only a few simple lines describing the Great Qin Emperor.
He was the only emperor in all of the Southern Region¡¯s history to unify the Southern Region and suppress all of the sects and factions.
Even though it was only a few lines, one could tell how powerful the Great Qin Emperor was from that description.
In the entire history of the Southern Region, there had only been one person who unified the Southern Region, suppressed all of the sects and factions, and established the Great Qin Dynasty. There was no need to doubt his strength.
Chu Xuan suspected that the ancient battle with the demons was probably a conspiracy; a conspiracy to destroy the Great Qin Dynasty.
Qin Keyun had said that the humans had rebelled and lured the demons into invading, which caught the human experts unprepared. This was most likely the case.
As for whether the human experts were truly unprepared, that was still a matter that was up for debate.
At the very least, some people had nned this, which meant that those people were not truly unprepared. Only those who had not betrayed the human race were truly unprepared.
Even though the Great Qin Emperor was called an emperor, his strength far surpassed that of an emperor.
Without the strength of a Heaven realm cultivator, how could he unify the Southern Region?
Regardless of whether the Great Qin Emperor was dead or not, as long as thetter did not disturb him, Chu Xuan did not care about his ns.
Even if the man wanted to unify the Southern Region again, he did not care.
With the opening of the Asura Ancient Land, the ns of various factions would gradually surface.
From the looks of it, the waters in the Southern Region indeed ran a little deep.
Chu Xuan did not panic. The Asura Ancient Land had not opened yet and, by the time it did, his strength would be at least at the Heaven realm.
Originally, the Zhao, He, and Chu families were to be subordinates of the Qin Kingdom and hand over their territories to ept the Qin royal family¡¯s dominion.
Unexpectedly, Qin Keyun suddenly changed her mind.
The Zhao and He families handed over their territories and epted their new fiefs.
However, the Great Qin Dynasty did not take back Chu County, and did not call the Chu family their subjects. They even let the unity realm experts that they had brought back from the Great Qian Dynasty return to Chu County.
Qin Keyun¡¯s sudden change stunned the Chu family.
The Zhao and He families were stunned.
Why did she treat the Chu family so well?
No, it didn¡¯t seem like she was treating the Chu family well. Instead, she was excluding the Chu family from the core of the state of Qin.
To outsiders, Qin Keyun¡¯s actions seemed to imply that she was dissatisfied with the Chu family. She had excluded the Chu family from the core of the Qin Kingdom, and she did not even acknowledge that the Chu family belonged to the Great Qin Dynasty.
However, for the sake of their families¡¯ generations of friendship, she left Chu County to the Chu family.
Whether this was good or bad for the Chu family, that remained to be seen.
It was probably a good thing that they did not have to hand over the territory that they had governed for thousands of years and did not have to bow down to the Qin royal family.
However, everyone could see Qin Keyun¡¯s ambition, so the fact that the Chu family had been unable to integrate into the core of the Qin Kingdom and had been pushed aside by the Qin family meant that they could only hide in Chu County and would not be able to develop further.
In fact, the four great families that were originally very close to each other would gradually keep their distance from the Chu family and gradually be estranged.
Was it due to the matter of Chu Yuan canceling the marriage contract, which caused Qin Keyun to be dissatisfied?
In the ancestral residence, Chu Tianming¡¯s roar could be heard again.
The Chu family was now in a very awkward situation.
Although Qin Keyun did not show intention of ostracizing the Chu family, the Chu family was unable to participate in the affairs of the Great Qin Dynasty so, over time, they would naturally be ostracized.
The heart of an emperor was difficult to fathom!
This was even truer for an empress. It was not easy to figure out a woman¡¯s thoughts.
¡°Find and bring that bastard Chu Yuan back to me!¡± Chu Tianming roared.
He had to bring Chu Yuan back and ask him to apologize to Qin Keyun.
The Chu family was currently in an extremely awkward situation. They had lost their alliance with the other three families. Once they encountered a strong enemy, they had nowhere to seek help from.
In the past, when they encountered a strong enemy, they could still ask the Great Qian Empire for help.
Now, the Great Qin Dynasty had fallen out with the Great Qian Dynasty. The Chu family had once been one of the three great aristocratic families of the Qin Kingdom. They had been on the same side as the Qin royal family.
In their current predicament, they could not seek help from the Qin royal family. The Great Qian Dynasty would note to their aid either. It could be said that the Chu family was currently isted by the rest of the Southern Region.
There were only five unity realm warriors who had returned from the Great Qian Dynasty. The strongest one was only at the sixth level of the unity realm.
There were not even any truth realm experts.
The seniors who had broken through to the unity realm and went to the Great Qian Dynasty had all died and had been treated as cannon fodder.
It was already a good result that five of them had returned alive.
Even if they included the family elders who had secretly broken through a while ago, the Chu family was still very weak.
Apart from the unity realm elders who were in charge of the ancestral residence, the unity realm elders who had just broken through had all gone to various other ces in Chu County.
Without the help of the unity realm elders, Chu County¡¯s situation felt very precarious.
Chu Tianming¡¯s expression was very ugly. He had to break through to the unity realm as soon as possible.
The Chu familymissioned the ck Moon Tower to capture Chu Yuan!
Chapter 61 - The Rise Of The Great Qin Dynasty
Chapter 61: The Rise Of The Great Qin Dynasty
Bring Chu Yuan back?
Chu Xuan could not help but shake his head. If Chu Yuan really came back, it was unlikely that things would end well for him.
It would be strange if Chu Tianming did not curse him to death instead.
Qin Keyun naturally did not dare to make things difficult for him, but the Chu family¡¯s situation was naturally quite awkward because of this.
He sent an order to Wan Chang and instructed him to reject thismission.
¡°You won¡¯t ept it?¡±
Chu Tianming was stunned. This was the first time he had encountered a situation where the ck Moon Tower did not ept amission.
¡°Why not? It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you to capture someone. Your ck Moon Tower won¡¯t even ept such a simple mission?¡±
Wan Chang said indifferently, ¡°Brother Chu, we can ept it. It¡¯s just that your Chu family can¡¯t afford it. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±
¡°My Chu family can¡¯t afford it?¡±
Chu Tianmingughed angrily, ¡°It¡¯s just a request to capture a person, and the target is a direct descendant of my Chu family. No matter how strong he may have be, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s surpassed the void realm. Why can¡¯t my Chu family afford it?¡±
The first thing that came to mind was that the Chu family was being ostracized, and that even the ck Moon Tower did not value the Chu family and treated them lightly.
Chu Yuan¡¯s talent was indeed outstanding, but how long had it been?
......
At best, he had broken through to the void realm.
How could the Chu family not be able to afford tomission a simple request like this?
Wan Chang sighed and said, ¡°If you insist on going forward with it, we can ept it. The price is an emperor-level weapon.¡±
¡°What?! Emperor-level weapon?¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s eyes widened. Was it because the ck Moon Tower was too ck-hearted, or was it because Wan Chang himself was too ck-hearted?
In the entire Southern Region, there were only a few forces that might have Emperor-level weapons, but the Chu family was definitely not one of them.
On the other hand, the head of the Qin family, Qin Keyun, controlled an Emperor-level weapon. He did not know where it came from. Perhaps itwas the inheritance of the Qin family.
However, that still did not alter the fact that the Chu family did not have one!
Even if the Chu family had an emperor weapon, they would never take it out and use it to pay the ck Moon Tower to capture someone.
¡°See, I already said that your Chu family couldn¡¯t afford it.¡±
Wan Chang sighed. Looking at Chu Tianming, whose face was alternating between green and white and was about to explode in anger, he said, ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s not that I want to embarrass you. It¡¯s just that the ce where your grandson is right now is a little special.¡±
¡°How special?¡±
Chu Tianming did not believe that there was anything that special which would require an emperor weapon to capture someone.
¡°There is no key to this ancient mystic realm. No one can enter unless they are at the peak of the truth realm and are protected by an emperor-level weapon,¡± Wan Chang said calmly, ¡°If we¡¯re asked to capture someone in such a special ce, wouldn¡¯t the price of an emperor-level weapon be appropriate?¡±
¡°Forget it.¡±
Chu Tianming sighed, and his face was dejected.
It seemed that ever since his third son, Chu Qiuluo, broke off his marriage engagement and went missing, the Chu family¡¯s situation had been getting worse and worse.
¡°Is there any news about Qiuluo?¡±
Wan Chang shook his head, ¡°The ck Moon Tower also has no news about third young master.¡±
Chu Tianming became momentarily silent, after which he sighed and left.
Wan Chang did not lie to Chu Tianming. Chu Yuan was indeed hiding in an ancient mystic realm.
Chu Xuan looked at the report and frowned. Was Chu Yuan hiding from other enemies, or was he hiding from the Chu family and Qin Keyun?
Since Chu Yuan was hiding and was in no danger of being caught, Chu Xuan could not be bothered to pay attention to him.
On the other hand, Chu Yun had already traveled to the territory of the Nine Swords Mountain.
The Nine Swords Mountain was a huge faction in the Southern Region which was no weaker than the Great Qian Dynasty.
It was one of the three sects of the Southern Region.
The two empires referred to the Great Qian Dynasty and the evil imperial court. In fact, the evil imperial court was different from a normal empire, though it was still considered one.
It was an empire of heretic cultivators.
The three sects were the Nine Swords Mountain, the number one sect in the Southern Region, the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain and the Floating Flower Pavilion.
The three sects and two empires represented the top forces in the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan was not worried about Chu Yun¡¯s safety. She was being secretly protected by a truth realm expert, as well as a wisp of his own emperor-level power.
After refining pills, Chu Yun¡¯s cultivation speed became extremely fast. She was already at the third level of the spirit realm.
She could already refine the void unity pill.
Her talent in refining pills was unexpectedly outstanding.
¡°Sir, Qin Keyun has annexed the Great Zhou Kingdom.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er sorted out the information sent over by the ck Moon Tower and picked out the ones that Chu Xuan would be interested in.
Chu Xuan raised his eyebrows. Qin Keyun¡¯s actions were very quick and decisive. She had already annexed the Great Zhou Kingdom. Next would be the Purple Moon Kingdom.
The forces in the Southern Region were about to undergo a major reshuffling.
In the end, the situation might change to one where there were three empires and three sects in the future.
The other weak sects and forces were not worth mentioning.
The Qin royal family¡¯s foundation was too weak, and there were too few experts. Up until now, apart from Qin Keyun, there wasn¡¯t even a single truth realm expert.
The strongest expert that returned from the Great Qian Dynasty was only at the ninth level of the unity realm.
Perhaps this was due to the Great Qian Dynasty deliberately suppressing their subordinate kingdoms, to the point that there were no truth realm experts.
If the Great Qin Dynasty relied on just Qin Keyun alone, she might not be able to defend such a huge territory.
Perhaps Qin Keyun would try to rope in some truth realm experts.
Over the course of the next month, other than the Chu family being in an increasingly awkward situation and feeling gloomy about it, the Great Qin Dynasty was expanding rapidly.
The Purple Moon Kingdom had surrendered.
The Great Yan Kingdom had surrendered.
In addition, during this month, three truth realm experts had appeared in the Qin royal family.
Just yesterday, a truth realm expert had appeared in the He family as well as another in the Zhao family.
It was not possible for them to raise their cultivations to the truth realm so quickly. It was not something that could be achieved by simply cultivating arduously. They had to have used some other method.
For example, instilling!
They would instill the enlightenment and power of the truth realm directly, and raise their cultivation to the truth realm, after which they would slowly allow them to consolidate their foundations.
Although cultivators who had their strength raised this way would be slightly weaker, they would still be bona fide truth realm cultivators. It would not be a problem for them to crush those in the unity realm.
Chu Tianming¡¯s roar could be heard from the ancestral mansion every now and then.
Chu Xuan was worried that this cheap grandpa would be so angry that his blood vessels would explode and cause him to die.
Chu Xuan was not surprised to see the Qin family cultivate a truth realm expert so quickly. After all, for ninth-level unity realm cultivators, as long as they had enough pills to break through the bottleneck, they would be able to do so within a short period of time.
Since Qin Keyun had appeared, the Qin family¡¯s foundation would naturally be fully unearthed and utilized.
However, Chu Xuan was surprised to find that the He and Zhao families also had truth realm experts.
In ancient times, the ancestors of the Chu, Zhao, and He families were the trusted aides of the Great Qin Emperor, and they were all quite powerful.
Perhaps all three families had some of their resources passed down?
Had Qin Keyun helped the Zhao and He families unearth their resources?
The strength of the three great families had almost been equal not too long ago, but now the Chu family was being left behind.
The expressions of everyone in the Chu family were ugly.
Chu Tianming¡¯s face was dark all day long.
Many people were ming Chu Yuan.
Chu Yuan¡¯s father, Chu Qiufeng, had already gone to hide somewhere in Chu County. He did not dare to stay in the ancestral residence.
Chu Tianming had already beaten him up a few times, so Chu Qiufeng had be afraid.
He felt wronged in his heart. His son had followed his third brother since he was young, and all of his abilities had been taught to his son by his third brother. How could Chu Tianming me him for this?
He had no idea that his son would learn from his third brother and ruin his marriage engagement.
The Great Qin Dynasty had annexed many countries, and the Great Qian Dynasty had taken action as well, asking all of the countries to submit.
Soon, only an ungoverned region was left behind, which became the buffer zone between the Great Qin Dynasty and the Great Qian Dynasty. All of the other countries were annexed.
The Southern Region¡¯s factions had been reshuffled!
The Great Qin Dynasty had risen too quickly andcked resources. After annexing such arge territory, it would be impossible for Qin Keyun to defend it all by herself.
Whether it was the Great Qian Dynasty or the evil imperial court, they all made some moves.
The heretic cultivators at the borders of the Great Qin Dynasty became more and more active.
Chapter 62 - Situation
Chapter 62: Situation
The territories that the Great Qin Dynasty annexed intersected with the borders of the other major forces, resulting in unrest and conflict.
Heretic cultivators and itinerant cultivators frequently caused trouble in those areas.
Many of the experts that the Great Qin Dynasty had sent to guard the borders were killed.
The Chu family secretly rejoiced that Chu County was currently within the core of the Great Qin Dynasty and not near the border. If not, it would be dangerous.
However, seeing the Zhao and He families rise up together with the Qin royal family made the Chu family feel even aggrieved.
The Chu family had been willing to send experts to guard the border, but Qin Keyun had declined their offer.
There was no way she would dare to allow the Chu family to take such risks.
The Great Qin Empress seemed quite angry with them. This was a p on the face to the Chu family.
The turmoil at the border did notst long. Soon enough, a truth realm expert appeared to guard the border of the Great Qin Dynasty, killing off many troublemakers.
Nine Swords Mountain had actually stepped in to help!
The expressions of those in charge of the Great Qian Dynasty and the evil imperial court turned ugly.
The Great Qin Dynasty had risen too quickly. Qin Keyun, the Empress, was even more powerful than their most powerful experts; she had almost reached the Emperor realm.
Were it not for the Great Qian Dynasty and the evil imperial court¡¯s deep foundations, their territories would have been swallowed up by her as well.
......
How did she get the support of Nine Swords Mountain?
Or was she cooperating with Nine Swords Mountain?
Chu Xuan looked at the information in front of him.
It was within his expectations that Nine Swords Mountain would make a move.
After all, Qin Keyun¡¯s father, the one who married into the Qin royal family, was the great elder of Nine Swords Mountain!
Hong Fei!
He was a top-notch genius of Nine Swords Mountain a hundred years ago.
His current strength had already reached the peak of the truth realm.
When he married into the Qin royal family, he had already been a truth realm expert.
¡°Interesting.¡±
Hong Fei was old enough to be Qin Pingxia¡¯s father, but he had actually married into the Qin royal family.
What was even more surprising was that no one in the Qin family knew that Qin Pingxia¡¯s husband was actually the great elder of Nine Swords Mountain.
Since Qin Keyun had been born from their union, it was not hard to figure out that Hong Fei¡¯s marriage had been actually arranged by Qin Keyun.
Qin Keyun¡¯s Fox Demon soul had been sleeping in the Qin family¡¯s ancestralnd this entire time. It was likely that Qin Pingxia had received instructions from Qin Keyun while cultivating in the Qin family¡¯s ancestralnd.
Was Nine Swords Mountain the Great Qin Emperor¡¯s trump card?
Or was it just a faction that supported the Great Qin Emperor?
Nine Swords Mountain had been in existence for a very long time, even longer than the Great Qian Dynasty. Its existence even predated the war with the demons.
¡°Things are getting more and more interesting.¡±
Chu Xuan examined the information and sighed. The Southern Region¡¯s waters truly ran deep.
He decided that once his strength increased, he would have Du Yuane to the Southern Region to stir things up.
After Ren Changhe escaped, he would also ask this in-name disciple of his toe to the Southern Region as well.
Thetter was already at the peak of the Heaven realm and was cultivating the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal. Once he mastered it andprehended the cycle of life and death, his strength would definitely increase by a step.
No matter what chess game was being set up in the Southern Region, he would f*cking destroy it!
He would destroy it without leaving seclusion too! This kind of feeling made him feel too f*cking cool!
If he could flip the board on such an intricate scheme, the system¡¯s reward was likely to be generous.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He would let them proceed with their ns and schemes. When the right opportunity presented itself, he would flip the board.
His divine soul entered the space underneath the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence. Thest time, when he broke through to the Emperor realm, Chu Xuan had not examined this ce carefully.
The Zhao and He families¡¯ strength had suddenly soared. It was obvious that they had activated some kind of inheritance.
Since the Zhao and He families possessed such an inheritance, how could the Chu family becking something simr?
The power of his divine soul entered the space, after which he saw balls of power floating in the space, as well as the treasured artifacts stored inside.
There was an emperor-level weapon inside.
Was this the inheritance left behind by the ancestors of the Chu family?
The floating balls of power could be instilled into cultivators above the third level of the unity realm. Within a very short period of time, they would gain enlightenment and step into the truth realm.
As expected, the reason why the Zhao and He families had so many truth realm experts so quickly was because of their own ancestors¡¯ inheritances.
ording to the records, the Chu family¡¯s ancestralnd was an ancient site. The Chu family had only risen up because they had excavated the ancient site.
It was likely that someone had guided the Chu family¡¯s ancestors to this ancient site.
Chu Xuan hesitated for a moment. He did not choose to reveal the Chu family¡¯s inheritance. After Chu Yun returned, he would let her do the honors.
He withdrew his divine soul power and ignored the inheritance.
In the outside world, thanks to the intervention of the Great Elder of Nine Swords Mountain, the situation had beplicated again.
After a short period of peace, another storm started brewing.
The heretic cults started to take action again. Even if the Great Qin Dynasty sent out arge number of experts, they were still unable to destroy the heretic cults.
However, as the Great Qin Dynasty continued to make use of its inheritance, they gained more and more experts. The overall situation gradually stabilized.
Things were back to square one again. Whenever the heretic cults started to cause trouble, the various factions under the Great Qin Dynasty would move to suppress them.
Apart from the heretic cults, which were supported by the evil imperial court, the Great Qian Dynasty also intervened by supporting some rebel factions, which constantly gued and threatened the Great Qin Dynasty.
The Great Qin Dynasty had risen up too quickly, so they could only temporarily stabilize the situation. These factions were not easy to remove or destroy.
Inside the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s imperial pce.
¡°Are you really not going to ept the Chu Family?¡± Qin Pingshan asked with aplicated tone.
Back then, when Chu Qiuluo broke off the engagement, he had seen his sister Qin Pingxia¡¯s sad and angry expression. At that time, he had been so angry that he wanted to lock Chu Qiuluo up in jail.
A generationter, Qin Keyun also had her marriage engagement with Chu Yuan broken off, which stirred up his memories from the past, enraging him.
However, he was now ecstatic that the Chu family had broken off the marriage engagement with Qin Keyun.
If Qin Keyun had married into the Chu family, would she still be considered a member of the Qin family?
After all, they were old friends with the Chu family. The four families had always been supporting each other for generations, so it was impossible for them to not have any feelings for each other.
Moreover, due to their marriage alliances, they were all rted to each other.
¡°There¡¯s no need to pull the Chu family in. It¡¯s fine as long as we remain friends. Chu County belongs to the Chu family¡¯s territory. Treat it as an ancient family in the Great Qin Dynasty.¡±
Qin Keyun said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the Chu family.¡±
Qin Pingshan sighed in his heart. He did not know what Qin Keyun¡¯s intentions were.
If she wanted to exclude the Chu family, she might as well expel them.
However, she had to maintain a family friend and not make the Chu family submit.
It seemed like she was treating the Chu family well but, in reality, she was distancing herself from the Chu family. He could not understand her actions.
Was she still thinking about Chu Yuan?
Was that why she was so distant?
Qin Keyun had already made her decision anyway. He could not change anything. Although Qin Keyun was young, her strength was profound.
She looked like an obedient girl, but hidden beneath that facade was a ruthless and merciless character!
If he dared to disobey her, the oue would not be pretty.
There were already two elders of the Qin family who had been imprisoned by her.
An elder of the He family who took advantage of his seniority had even been killed.
No one dared to question the Empress¡¯s decisions or disobey her orders. The entirety of the Great Qin Dynasty rested in her hands.
Her Empress token was more intimidating than the Emperor token of the Great Qian Dynasty, which resulted in her orders being carried out promptly and efficiently.
The only person who could influence Qin Keyun¡¯s decision was her mother, Qin Pingxia.
Qin Pingxia had always doted on her daughter, and had never questioned her decisions, supporting her unconditionally.
The Chu family could only do so much.
Based on the current situation of the Chu family, it was likely that they would end up as a small family.
Without unlocking their foundation and inheritance, there was no way they could develop quickly.
As the other families strode ahead, in the end, the Chu family would be left behind.
Qin Keyun¡¯s gaze was calm. In her mind, the small courtyard and the beautiful, powerful, and mysterious man inside it appeared.
The waters in the Southern Region truly ran deep.
Chapter 63 - The Savior Of All Trash
Chapter 63: The Savior Of All Trash
The situation inside the Chu family¡¯s territory was somewhat awkward. For the time being, the Qin, Zhao and He families did not show any signs of bing estranged from the Chu family.
However, the other three families were already one step ahead of the Chu family. Naturally, they were too embarrassed topare themselves to the other three families now.
They could only continue to coop themselves inside Chu County and slowly develop.
asionally, Chu Xuan would hear Chu Tianming roar.
Chu Xuan could not be bothered with the matters of the Chu family. He did not need to rely on the Chu family anyway. Things would be fine as long as they did note to disturb him.
After experiencing a series of events, the people of the Chu family seemed to havepletely forgotten about the existence of a useless direct descendant like him.
The Zhao and He families, under the leadership of the Qin family, had all gone ahead of them and left them in the dust. This kind of disparity naturally felt very ufortable.
The direct descendants of the Chu family were all pent up inside and wanted nothing more than to catch up with their peers.
After all, the four families originally had simr levels of strength, with the Qin family being only slightly stronger. In the end, the Chu family was left staring at the backs of the other three families.
It would be strange if they felt good about it.
It was just like four good brothers. The other three had all made a fortune, but one was still poor.
This was especially so for one of the brothers, who had led the other two brothers to make a fortune, but had abandoned thest brother.
It was impossible for thatst brother to not feel any resentment.
......
The situation in the Great Qin Dynasty gradually stabilized. Qin Keyun, the Great Qin Empress, had suppressed their entire territory, and had managed to keep their Southern Region counterparts in check.
Most of the countries that were annexed had surrendered, and their leaders were now important officials of the Great Qin Dynasty.
No one dared to go against Qin Keyun¡¯s imperial decrees.
After a few instances of her severely punishing, and even killing, experts who acted behind their backs, everyone knew that this young empress was vicious and merciless!
Chu Xuan continued to stay in his small courtyard. asionally, he would seek out Du Yuan to chat as well as give Ren Changhe some pointers on the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal.
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror would asionally connect to other domains, allowing him to meet some cultivators.
For example, Chu Xuan would asionally toss some benefits to a group of disciples from a certain sect who were cultivating.
Every day at noon, Su Xian¡¯er would brief him with the information she received from the ck Moon Tower.
As such, although he did not leave seclusion, Chu Xuan had a clear grasp of the overall situation in the Southern Region.
During this period, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc had broken through to the Emperor realm, while the Heavenly Spirit Cat was on the verge of breaking through.
Su Xian¡¯er cultivated very diligently. Other than cleaning the courtyard at fixed intervals, organizing the information from the ck Moon Tower and briefing Chu Xuan, she spent the rest of her time cultivating inside the universe space.
After being forced to flee the Central Region, Su Xian¡¯er was filled with thoughts of revenge and anger. She deeply desired to go back and suppress the Su family once she became stronger.
She wanted to kill all those who had looked down on her, despised her, and coveted her body!
In her heart, she was somewhat envious of Qin Keyun.
Even though the Great Qin Empress had to acquiesce to Chu Xuan and obey his instructions, she was still an imposing figure to the outside world.
The three-year mark was almost up.
Chu Xuan felt quite depressed. No one with great luck had appeared during this period.
Could it be that there were so few people with great luck in this world?
One evening, as Chu Xuan was drinking tea, he was startled and his expression suddenly changed.
Outside the Chu family¡¯s territory, he sensed a 16 or 17-year-old youth with a self-deprecating look on his face. The youth was holding a jar of wine in one hand and drinking as he walked toward the small courtyard.
¡°Trash. Right, I¡¯m trash. I¡¯m trash. The kind that can¡¯t even stand the smoke of a fire!¡±
The youth had a dispirited look on his face.
He was clearly drunk as he muttered to himself and stumbled unsteadily forward.
His clothes were dirty and tattered, and there was a sword hanging from his waist. He looked down and out.
¡°Right, I¡¯m trash. I¡¯m not worthy of you, the favored daughter of the heavens. I thought too highly of myself. I¡¯m trash, a big piece of trash!¡±
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. F*ck! Could it be that every person with great luck was a piece of trash in the early stages of their life?
The young man¡¯s cultivation base was only at the first level of the profound realm. For him to be able to barge into the Chu family¡¯s territory and not be noticed by anyone on the way here was simply unbelievable. His luck was truly awesome.
The door to the courtyard was pushed open. Ding Yue staggered in and leaned against the wall, gulping down a few mouthfuls of wine.
Su Xian¡¯er woke up from her cultivation and stepped out of the universe space. She frowned and looked at Ding Yue.
¡°Where did this kide from?¡±
Just as she was about to chase him away, Chu Xuan waved his hand and asked her to stand aside.
Ding Yue shook the wine jar. There was no more wine.
He looked at Chu Xuan who was seated there, and then saw the pretty and delicate Su Xian¡¯er, who dressed up as a servant. He was stunned.
He staggered over.
¡°Big Brother, do you have any wine here? Sell me some.¡±
He searched his body, but did not find any money, so he took off the longsword and ced it on the table.
¡°I¡¯ll use this sword to pay for the wine. I won¡¯t need it in the future anyway.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°Sir, this drunkard...¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright. Go and cultivate,¡± Chu Xuan waved his hand and said.
Su Xian¡¯er looked at Ding Yue in puzzlement.
Sir had not expelled him. Was this guy very talented? Did Sir want to take him in?
Curious, she stood to the side and watched instead of returning to the universe space to cultivate.
¡°This sword of yours is a mystic weapon. Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss to exchange it for wine?¡± Chu Xuan asked with a smile.
¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m a good-for-nothing piece of trash. A good sword is wasted on me.¡±
Ding Yue sat on the ground dejectedly.
¡°Do you know what it means to be a piece of trash? I¡¯m a piece of trash. What use is a sword to me?¡±
¡°I can definitely tell that you¡¯re a piece of trash,¡± Chu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Your whole body exudes the aura of a piece of trash. If you tell someone that you¡¯re not a good-for-nothing piece of trash, that person would not believe you.¡±
Ding Yue cried.
Any random passerby could tell that he was a good-for-nothing piece of trash.
He had been justifiably expelled, after all.
¡°Not only are you a piece of trash, you were also dumped by a woman, right?¡±
¡°How did you know?¡± Ding Yue said in shock.
¡°Not only do I know that you were dumped by a woman, I also know that the woman that dumped you was also your childhood sweetheart.¡±
¡°And it doesn¡¯t stop there. Not only were you dumped by your childhood sweetheart, you were also expelled by the sect.¡±
¡°Also, your childhood sweetheart¡¯s new boyfriend trampled all over you and asked you to take a good look at yourself. He asked you where you managed to find the courage to think that you were worthy of such a Heaven blessed girl.¡±
¡°How tragic!¡±
Ding Yue was shocked. ¡°How do you know all this? Who are you?¡±
The seven-colored divine light bloomed all over Chu Xuan¡¯s body. He was bathed in divine light like an immortal deity.
¡°I am the guiding light of the lost souls, the savior of all the trash in the universe. Meeting me is the greatest opportunity of your life.¡±
¡°Young man, kneel down. Kowtow and acknowledge me as your master.¡±
Ding Yue looked at Chu Xuan, who was bathed in divine light,pletely stunned.
¡°The savior of trash?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the savior of trash.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice seemed to echo from beyond the boundless Great Dao.
Ding Yue¡¯s struggle was evident on his face. Was this true or false?
Had he really encountered an opportunity? Could he really rise up?
In the end, he gritted his teeth, and his gaze turned firm.
Plop!
He knelt down.
He kowtowed and said, ¡°Ding Yue pays his respects to Master!¡±
¡°Very good. From today onward, you will be my disciple.¡±
The divine light on Chu Xuan¡¯s body faded as he looked at Ding Yue with great satisfaction.
He had finally epted a disciple.
He was very optimistic about Ding Yue¡¯s talent. The youth was indeed worthy of being a person with great luck; perhaps even the luckiest person in the Southern Region.
Chapter 64 - Sagemaster’s Halo, Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm
Chapter 64: Sagemaster¡¯s Halo, Breaking Through To The Supreme Realm
??
With the Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing Technique, Chu Xuan could clearly see Ding Yue¡¯s background and talent.
¡°Ding Yue, an abandoned disciple of Nine Swords Mountain. He possesses top-notch Sword Dao talent, ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse¡¯. As his sword pulse has yet to be activated, his meridians are blocked and his cultivation is extremely slow. He was treated as trash and abandoned by his childhood sweetheart...¡±
The Nine Swords Mountain was the number one Sword Dao sect in the Southern Region.
It had a long history and was currently connected to the Great Qin Dynasty through Grand Elder Hong Fei, who was Qin Keyun¡¯s biological father.
It was one of the three sects and two empires in the Southern Region.
¡°You didn¡¯t leave seclusion, and a fated person from the Southern Region took you as his master. You have taken in your first disciple, who possesses top-notch Sword Dao talent. You have been rewarded with the Heaven-reaching Sword Technique.¡±
His guess was actually correct. Ding Yue was a fated person from the Southern Region.
The fate of Nine Swords Mountain was not strong enough to hold onto this fated person.
Ding Yue¡¯s rise was now inevitable.
¡°Master, can you really make me strong?¡±
Ding Yue knelt on the ground with a look of anticipation.
¡°Don¡¯t doubt me,¡± Chu Xuan said in a dignified manner, ¡°I am the savior of all trash. Those are not empty words. Whether you are a piece of trash, or even a piece of sh*t, I can turn you into gold.¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s mouth twitched. If he really was a piece of sh*t, he might as well kill himself.
Su Xian¡¯er looked at Ding Yue in shock. She did not find anything special about him at all. Moreover, his meridians seemed to be somewhat blocked. They were narrower than the meridians of an ordinary cultivator.
Although he was at the first level of the profound realm, he was probably scraping the bottom of the barrel there.
He was a bona fide good-for-nothing piece of trash. Why did Sir take him in as a disciple?
Could it be that he possessed some shocking talent that she could not see?
¡°You possess the top-notch Sword Dao talent, ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse¡¯, but your sword pulse is unique. Your meridians are blocked, so it¡¯s difficult for you to cultivate.¡±
¡°Today, I¡¯ll activate your sword pulse.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he raised his hand and pointed a finger at Ding Yue¡¯s be.
Boom!
Ding Yue felt a vast power surging into his body.
Crack!
It was as if something had been mysteriously connected. He was suddenly and inexplicably enlightened.
Boom!
His cultivation, which was originally at the first level of the profound realm, began to soar.
Third level of the profound stage, fifth level of the profound stage..
Ding Yue closed his eyes and subconsciously sat cross-legged on the ground.
The spiritual power in his body surged forth, and waves of powerful energy flowed through his body. His meridians were no longer narrow and small, but instead wide and sturdy.
Hisprehension of Sword Dao suddenly soared at this moment.
Many things that he had failed toprehend about the Sword Dao in the past suddenly became clear. He even gained a new understanding of the simplest sword techniques, which allowed him toprehend entirely new sword moves.
Su Xian¡¯er had a shocked expression on her face. Ding Yue¡¯s strength was increasing very quickly. Within a short period of time, it had already risen to the seventh level of the profound realm.
The Aura on his body became increasingly sharp.
She did not know if what she was seeing was an illusion or not, but Ding Yue¡¯s cross-legged figure on the ground seemed to resemble a sword that had been stabbed into the ground.
If Ding Yue¡¯s strength earlier was considered at the bottom of the profound realm, his current strength could be said to be at the peak of the profound realm.
This had all happened too quickly, and the magnitude of his cultivation improvement was massive.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and moved Ding Yue into the universe space.
¡°You should cultivate here andprehend the Sword Dao properly.¡±
His voice directly entered Ding Yue¡¯s consciousness.
¡°Yes, thank you, Master!¡±
Boom!
Ding Yue¡¯s aura skyrocketed, directly breaking through from the ninth level of the profound realm to the first level of the spirit realm.
Su Xian¡¯er opened her mouth in shock.
Was this all due to Ding Yue¡¯s shocking level of talent, or Chu Xuan¡¯s heaven-defying methods?
How much time had passed? Ding Yue actually broke through from the first level of the profound realm to the first level of the spirit realm.
Thebination of Ding Yue¡¯s astonishing talent and Chu Xuan¡¯s heaven-defying methods had caused his cultivation to soar.
After breaking through to the first level of the spirit realm, Ding Yue¡¯s cultivation began to stabilize, and he did not make any further breakthroughs.
¡°Your disciple Ding Yue¡¯s cultivation soared rapidly under your guidance, breaking through to the spirit realm. You have been rewarded with the Sagemaster Halo and 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation.¡±
The system¡¯s notification rang out, which gave Chu Xuan a pleasant surprise. Ding Yue was indeed worthy of being a person with great luck; his breakthrough to the next realm had brought Chu Xuan a reward of 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation.
Chu Xuan was now at the ninth level of the Emperor realm, and was only one step away from breaking through to the Supreme realm.
This cultivation boost reward would be enough for him to break through to the Supreme realm.
He originally thought that he would need ten years to break through to the Supreme realm, instead of the almost three years it took him now.
Chu Xuan then set a new small goal of breaking through to the Heaven realm within ten years.
He did not immediately receive the cultivation boost reward. Instead, he examined the Heaven-reaching Sword Technique he had received after taking Ding Yue as a disciple.
This was a supreme sword technique.
Moreover, it was verypatible with Ding Yue¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse.
He then turned his attention to the Sagemaster Halo.
¡°The Sagemaster Halo can help peopleprehend the Dao. It can raise one¡¯s aptitude...¡±
The Sagemaster¡¯s Halo was pretty awesome. When imparting cultivation techniques or preaching the Dao, the user of the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo could help people quicklyprehend the profundity of cultivation techniques being taught. It could also help peopleprehend the Dao. Furthermore, under the guise of a teacher imparting cultivation to a student, one¡¯s aptitude could be raised.
With the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo, Chu Xuan had truly be the savior of trash. He was no longer fooling people. He could turn a good-for-nothing piece of trash into a genius!
The system¡¯s reward was indeed awesome.
Chu Xuan waved his hand to indicate to Su Xian¡¯er that she should cultivate. It was only after she entered the universe space that he chose to ept the hundred-year cultivation boost reward.
Boom!
Cultivation andprehension were instilled into him.
Chu Xuan looked calm but, in reality, his cultivation had already broken through.
After surpassing the Emperor realm, he would be at the Supreme realm.
Supreme realm cultivators were also known as the Supreme Emperors.
In the cultivation world, there was a saying regarding the Supreme realm that read, ¡°I am supreme within my domain, and even emperors have to bow their heads.¡±
The Supreme realm further sublimated the divine soul and transformed the power of the domain.
The domain of an Emperor realm cultivator was like an insurmountable barrier to cultivators below the Emperor realm. They had no power to resist the domain and would be trampled and ughtered by the Emperor realm cultivator.
Inside the domain of an Emperor realm cultivator, no matter how many truth realm cultivators, all were powerless.
Facing an Emperor realm cultivator, that tiny bit of strength was no different from an ant.
An Emperor realm cultivator¡¯s domain could easily suppress the cultivation of those below their realm of cultivation, making them look like people whocked the strength to even truss a chicken.
As for Supreme realm cultivators, the power of their domains was even more exaggerated.
Supreme realm cultivators had the ability to start enactingws within their domains.
Their domains were like real miniature worlds, with the embryonic form ofws, and could connect thews of Heaven and Earth into the domain, strengthening thews that had been enacted within.
The hallmark of the Supreme realm was the ability to connect thews of Heaven and Earth into the domain, evolving thews within.
Because of this, the power of the domains of Supreme realm cultivators could suppress the domains of Emperor realm cultivators.
Even Emperor realm cultivators were powerless against it.
The Supreme Emperor!
In the cultivation world, Supreme realm cultivators were usually called Supreme Emperors. This was the reason why.
The power of Chu Xuan¡¯s divine soul continued to condense and thenspread out. The power of his domain also expanded in tandem with his divine soul.
The domain epassed a radius of 50 li, far surpassing the borders of the Chu family¡¯s territory.
The experts of the Chu family were unaware of the fact that they were in a domain.
Thews within the domain started to evolve, and Chu Xuan entered a state of profoundprehension of thews.
However, he did notmunicate with thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region.
Thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were iplete. Logically speaking, it was impossible to break through to the Emperor realm, let alone the Supreme realm, in this region.
Chu Xuan was different. He directly bypassed thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region and directlymunicated with thews of the Great Dao.
It was precisely because of this that his domain was much stronger than other cultivators of the same realm.
It was not an exaggeration to say that, when Chu Xuan was at the ninth level of the Emperor realm, the strength of his domain was not inferior to a first-level Supreme realm cultivator.
In that sense, it was not that difficult for Chu Xuan to cross realms to battle an early-stage Supreme realm cultivator.
With the techniques and treasures at his disposal, even a second-level Supreme realm martial artist would find it difficult to fight against him.
After cultivating the Hundred Tempering Divine Technique, his soul was no weaker than a second-level Supreme realm martial artist, even as a ninth-level Emperor realm cultivator.
Chu Xuan couldmunicate with thews of the Great Dao and create his ownws within his domain.
Supreme realm! It was finally here!
Chapter 65 - Heaven-Shaking Divine Image
Chapter 65: Heaven-Shaking Divine Image
To Chu Xuan, breaking through to the Supreme realm was a natural process which did not take long.
However, for others, breaking through was not something that could be aplished within a day or two.
This was especially so forrge realm breakthroughs that involvedmunicating with thews of Heaven and Earth.
Those who broke through after a few months of seclusion were all top-notch geniuses. It could be said that these geniuses would have no problem breaking through to the Heaven realm at all.
They were all people with excellentprehension ability and outstanding talent.
It was normal for most people who entered seclusion to take a few years or even a few hundred years to break through.
Yet Chu Xuan did not even take a full day toplete his breakthrough.
If news of this spread out, it would make arge number of Supreme realm cultivators curse the heavens for being unfair and hug each other while shedding tears!
After breaking through to the first level of the Supreme realm, Chu Xuan¡¯s confidence greatly increased.
At this moment, he could guarantee that he was invincible in the Southern Region.
Even if Du Yuan ran over to the South Province now, he could easily suppress thetter.
Given his current strength, although he could not say that he was invincible within the Supreme realm, he still had no problems dealing with fifth or sixth-level Supreme realm cultivators.
Chu Xuan¡¯s foundation was rich and deep to begin with, and the cultivation techniques he cultivated were even more advanced. There were countless secret techniques. In addition to that, his divine soul was even stronger than ordinary cultivators of the same level.
......
His domain power was not connected to thews of Heaven and Earth, but thews of the Great Dao.
His domain was even stronger than the domains of ordinary Supreme realm cultivators due to this, and thews it contained were even stronger.
¡°You are a homebody who has broken through to the Supreme realm. Your strength has increased by arge realm, and you¡¯ve been rewarded with the Heaven-shaking Divine Image.¡±
The system¡¯s reward soon arrived.
It was a divine ability.
Chu Xuan looked at the description of the Heaven-shaking Divine Image.
¡°The Heaven-shaking Divine Image¡¯s might can shake the heavens, shake the Great Dao, suppress domains and break techniques...¡±
After examining the introduction of the Heaven-shaking Divine Image, Chu Xuan was amazed. Sure enough, as a divine ability produced by the system, it was iparably powerful.
The Heaven-shaking Divine Image¡¯s power was unparalleled. Once it was used, it had the power to shake the heavens, and once it was fully mastered, it could shake the Great Dao.
At its most basic level, it could suppress and break techniques.
It was not an exaggeration to say that Chu Xuan could use the Heaven-shaking Divine Image to directly suppress and shatter the domains of his enemies.
Any domain would be rendered useless by Chu Xuan¡¯s Heaven-shaking Divine Image.
Not taking into ount divine abilities and techniques, Chu Xuan could be said to be invincible in the Supreme realm with the Heaven-shaking Divine Image.
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes slightly, and a figure that seemed to have Heaven-shaking power appeared behind him.
The Divine Image¡¯s face could not be seen clearly, but it gave people a feeling of supreme power.
Rumble!
The surroundings shook, and ripples started appearing in the space around him.
The Heaven and Earth array formation was activated, concealing this phenomenon from the outside world.
The Heaven and Earth array formation enveloped the surroundings, after which none of what went on inside the small courtyard could be detected from the outside.
The Heaven-shaking Divine Image continued to growrger and, in the end, it reached a height of several hundred meters. It was almost as if it was holding up the sky as it gazed down imposingly upon the world below.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with Heaven-shaking Divine Image.
Once the Divine Image appeared, it would intimidate countless people.
With just one look, one could tell that it was very awesome. Only a super big shot would possess something like this.
Combined with the seven-colored divine light, it was definitely the perfect way to show off.
The first thing Chu Xuan did was to take out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. It was time to give Ren Changhe, this in-name disciple of his, some pointers.
The seven-colored divine light bloomed around him.
His entire body was bathed in divine light. The divine light shone even brighter, enveloping the Divine Image.
It made the Divine Image even more blinding and imposing, giving off a mysterious and powerful aura.
His image as an indescribably mighty figure was strengthened further. Just one look was enough to make people involuntarily prostrate themselves on the ground.
Whenever anyone saw the Heaven-shaking Divine Image, their first thought would be that this was a big shot, a super big shot!
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror soon connected to the Fallen God Cave and to Ren Changhe¡¯s stone house.
At this moment, Ren Changhe no longer looked like a withered mummy.
His flesh and blood no longer exuded lifelessness, but rather vitality.
His hair had also turned ck.
At this moment, it almost looked like he had returned to his youthful days.
Ren Changhe had initially felt that, at his age, he was better off portraying the image of a domineering and majestic old man. Only then would he be able to disy the demeanor of a senior expert, and only then would his image match the temperament of a peak-stage Heaven realm expert.
However, when he thought about it again, he realized that he was only an in-name disciple of some big shot. He was only a junior in this vast world. Therefore, he restored his appearance to his younger self.
He now looked like a handsome, but somewhat resolute, young man.
At this moment, the circr halo rippled and the seven-colored divine light shone through.
Ren Changhe was extremely excited. His master hade to visit him again.
He looked up and was immediately shocked by the scene in front of him. He knelt on the ground.
What was that?
Was that his master¡¯s true body?
It was too overbearing and powerful.
He did not know howrge the gap between Master and him was but, just a nce was enough to shock him senseless. Master¡¯s figure exuded boundless might.
Even with his peak-stage Heaven realm cultivation, which stood atop the nine zones and fifty regions, he had never heard of or seen such an almighty figure with boundless might.
As expected of Master!
His master was right. The nine zones and fifty regions were just a remote corner of the myriad realms.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Ren Changhe said respectfully.
¡°En.¡± Chu Xuan was very satisfied with Ren Changhe¡¯s reaction.
As expected, the Heaven-shaking Divine Image was extremely awesome.
¡°Your body is now full of vitality and you have already recovered to your peak state. Is there anything else that you have yet toprehend about the Yin-Yang Combination Divine Seal?¡±
Chu Xuan put on the air of an almighty master. His voice was filled with dignity and exuded confidence.
¡°There are still some parts that I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ren Changhe said in embarrassment.
He was indeedcking. He could not evenprehend a cultivation technique thoroughly and still needed to trouble his master to exin it over and over again.
He might be a peak-stage Heaven realm expert but, in front of his master, he was indeed just a small fry.
Before he met his master, he had been a frog at the bottom of a well. He had not known how high the heavens were, proud andcent, believing himself to be one of the few people in this world with outstanding talent.
In the end, he discovered that he was just a loser.
He almost died in the Fallen God Cave!
It was only thanks to his master¡¯s mercy that he survived.
Chu Xuan was also somewhat speechless.
Ren Changhe had been able to cultivate to the peak of the Heaven realm, so he should be quite talented. Hisprehension ability should not be too poor either.
Moreover, he had even boasted that he had reached the Heaven realm in ten thousand years and was one of the rare top-notch geniuses in the world.
Why could he not fullyprehend the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal?
Was it because the Yin-yangbination Divine Seal was too powerful? Or was hisprehension just that poor?
Chu Xuan did not think that the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal was particrly difficult toprehend.
Even without the system assistance, he felt that he would be able toprehend it in one or two months.
Why did Ren Changhe take such a long time toprehend it? He had even exined the intricacies behind the technique to the other party several times.
Chu Xuan did not require him to have a deep understanding of the technique but, at the very least, he should have a basic understanding of the technique, right?
In the end, he actually had not finishedprehending it.
Ren Changhe saw that Chu Xuan had remained silent for a long time and felt even more ashamed. He wished he could bury his head into the ground.
¡°Tell me, which part do you not understand?¡±
He exined the cultivation technique to Ren Changhe once more and encouraged him toprehend it well. After that, he closed the Myriad Heavenly Mirror¡¯s connection to the Fallen God Cave.
After thinking for a while, he activated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror¡¯s connection to Du Yuan.
The image projection rippled. Du Yuan was not in the small n that he was the guardian of, but rather in a valley.
Moreover, his aura was in disarray. It was obvious that he had just fought a big battle.
Opposite Du Yuan stood two men in green. They were both Supreme realm experts.
Their strength was on par with Du Yuan¡¯s.
One versus two. It was no wonder Du Yuan was in such a sorry state.
¡°Like I said, this is a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not here to save Xiao Liang,¡± Du Yuan said with a gloomy face.
Xiao Liang?
Chu Xuan was stunned. Was that not the name of the abandoned son of that major n in the Western Region? Du Yuan had once asked for his opinion on this matter, on whether or not to participate in the capture of this guy with the protagonist halo.
Chapter 66 - Just Two Ants
Chapter 66: Just Two Ants
How did Du Yuan get involved with Xiao Liang?
From the looks of it, the two green-clothed men were chasing after Xiao Liang.
Their strength was at the second level of the Supreme realm.
Du Yuan¡¯s strength was also at the second level of the Supreme realm.
Fighting one versus two, Du Yuan was obviously not their match and had suffered some losses.
Chu Xuan was slightly surprised. Although Du Yuan was an itinerant cultivator, he had obtained a fortuitous opportunity and the cultivation technique he cultivated was not weak.
Even if the two men in green came from a major power with a storied history, Du Yuan should have been able to deal with them.
After interacting with Du Yuan for so long, Chu Xuan had a very good understanding of Du Yuan¡¯s capability.
He had once crossed a minor realm and killed an enemy who was stronger than he was.
It could be seen from this that Du Yuan¡¯s strength was plenty strong. In the past, he could be said to have been a Heaven¡¯s blessed-level character.
Examining the situation again, Chu Xuan came to a sudden understanding.
Du Yuan, an expert at the second level of the Supreme realm, was actually still using a low-grade emperor-level weapon.
The two green-clothed men, on the other hand, were using mid-grade emperor-level weapons.
......
It was already a one versus two situation so, coupled with the fact that his opponents had the advantage in terms of weapon-quality, Du Yuan was naturally at a disadvantage.
Low-grade emperor-level weapons did not amplify Du Yuan¡¯sbat strength, and even somewhat hindered him from exerting his full strength.
The mid-grade emperor-level weapons were able to withstand the full strength of their cultivation, allowing them to disy their fullbat strength. Given such a situation, it would be strange if Du Yuan was not at a disadvantage.
As an itinerant cultivator, it was understandable why the weapon he wielded was a little inferior.
Back then, he had obtained a fortuitous opportunity. He also possessed an excellent cultivation technique as well as medicinal pills. The only thing hecked was a powerful spiritual weapon.
The emperor-level weapon in his hand was something that he had paid someone a considerable price to forge.
¡°Hmph! How dare a small itinerant cultivator like you interfere in the matters of the Xiao n? If it really has nothing to do with you, then surrender. If our investigation doesn¡¯t yield any results, I will naturally let you go!¡± A green-clothed man coldly snorted.
Du Yuan¡¯s face was dark. If he surrendered, he would die without a doubt.
Even if they found out that the matter had nothing to do with him, the Xiao n would not let him go. They would definitely use certain methods to control him and make him one of theirckeys.
At this moment, he was thinking about how to escape.
Fortunately, the small family n that he was overseeing had never made a move. What happened here would not implicate the small family n. However, there was no way for him to return there after this.
From the looks of it, he would have to continue on as an itinerant cultivator.
¡°The Western Region does not belong to your Xiao n alone. Although I am an itinerant cultivator, the two of you must think clearly whether or not you really want to force me to fight to the death!¡±
A fierce look shed across Du Yuan¡¯s eyes.
¡°Although the Xiao n is not the only force in the Western Region, it is not something a small itinerant cultivator like you can provoke.¡±
The two green-clothed men sneered.
Their bodies moved and they were about to attack.
Du Yuan¡¯s strength was not weak. Even if they had the advantage in terms of weapons, he would still be able to fight.
In a one versus two situation, even if he could not kill one of them, he could still heavily injure one.
However, once the other party was heavily injured, the other Supreme realm experts of the Xiao n would definitely hunt him down and kill him.
Arge n like the Xiao n would not allow their reputation to be tarnished, and would kill any and all of the itinerant cultivators they offended.
This was especially true for a Supreme realm itinerant cultivator, as the potential damage that could be caused by a Supreme realm expert¡¯s rampage was immeasurable.
Under normal circumstances, they would not be willing to offend such a powerful itinerant cultivator, especially if they did not have the confidence to kill him.
However, the other party seemed to have something to do with Xiao Liang. Whether it was a misunderstanding or a deliberate act, it no longer mattered.
In the end, Xiao Liang had managed to escape because of him.
The other party had to pay with his life!
Suddenly, above Du Yuan¡¯s head, a circle of light rippled.
A seven-colored divine light burst forth.
What was that?
The hearts of the two Xiao n elders were startled, and their figures stopped in their tracks.
They looked at the circle of light above Du Yuan¡¯s head in shock and bewilderment.
Du Yuan was overjoyed.
Senior hade to chat with him.
With Senior¡¯s strength, it would be effortless for him to resolve this crisis!
¡°Senior, Little Du is in a bit of a pickle. Can Senior help?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s figure appeared.
His figure exuded boundless might and was bathed in divine light.
Just a nce was enough to shock people.
He looked to be as powerful as a deity, iparably powerful!
Du Yuan was shocked. Was this Senior?
Too powerful!
The Xiao n elders were even more shocked. Their hearts trembled.
Who was that?
What kind of method was this, appearing here through the endless space.
Too terrifying!
After a single nce, they already had the intention to retreat.
Regardless of whether Du Yuan had intended to save Xiao Liang or not, he had such a terrifying expert behind him, so this matter had to be written off.
Moreover, Du Yuan saving Xiao Liang was very likely a misunderstanding.
That figure was enough to make one¡¯s mind shake from just a nce, not to mention that strange method of appearing through the endless space.
Even the legendary Heaven realm powerhouses could not do such a thing, right?
¡°Little Du, those two are just ants.¡±
The corners of Du Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®I can¡¯t even beat two ants. Does that make me more useless than ants?¡¯
For a moment, Du Yuan was speechless.
¡°Do you think those two ants can escape from me?¡±
Chu Xuan moved the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and arrived above the two elders of the Xiao n.
The elders of the Xiao n were so scared that they were about to turn and run away. They were trembling, with fear evident on their faces.
¡°Senior, this is all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. The two of us didn¡¯t mean to be enemies with Nrother Du.¡±
The halo was hovering above their heads. From such a close distance, they could feel the boundless might emanating from the figure.
They felt their legs go weak, and they almost knelt down right there and then.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with the Xiao n elders¡¯ reactions. The Heaven-shaking Divine Image was indeed awesome. His strength and aura seemed to be even more boundless when it was projected through the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. This venerable self is toozy to make a move. If I crush you two ants to death, it¡¯ll dirty my hands!¡±
Chu Xuan started to scare them because the other party could not see through him.
Du Yuan wanted to cry but no tears came out.
If Senior crushed the Xiao family¡¯s elders to death, he would dirty his hands. They were just two little ants, after all.
As for himself, he could not even beat those ants.
Fortunately, Senior did not feel that conversing with him was beneath him.
s!
His strength was too weak.
At this moment, Du Yuan realized that he, a dignified Supreme realm expert, was actually just a little ant.
The elders of the Xiao n felt very ufortable.
They were usually the only ones who called other low-level cultivator ants. Unexpectedly, it was their turn to be humiliated.
They finally understood what it felt like to be on the receiving end.
Should they say something fierce?
Should they try to resist?
After seeing that imposing figure, they no longer dared to resist.
¡°Yes, yes, we are ants. Killing us will dirty Senior¡¯s hands!¡±
At this moment, they had to go with the flow and follow their hearts.
Cowardice!
Seeing the previously arrogant Xiao n elders cower, Du Yuan sighed in his heart. Strength was indeed everything.
¡°Little Du, how do you think we should deal with these two ants?¡± Chu Xuan looked at Du Yuan and asked.
The Xiao n elders immediately looked at Du Yuan, their eyes seemingly pleading with him. They blinked their eyes, indicating that they couldpensate him.
They even shook the mid-grade emperor-level weapons in their hands slightly.
The meaning behind this was self-evident.
They wouldpensate Du Yuan with an emperor-level weapon of mid-grade or higher.
Du Yuan thought for a moment. Killing the Xiao n elders would definitely offend the Xiao n. As an itinerant cultivator, he definitely could not afford to bear their ire.
If not, he would have to live a life trying to avoid being hunted down.
He could not always rely on Senior, and could not be greedy in asking for Senior¡¯s help again and again.
After this shocking incident, the Xiao n would realize that he had a powerful backer behind him, so they would not dare to make things too difficult for him.
Moreover, he could also obtain a mid-grade emperor-level weapon, or perhaps even a high-grade emperor-level weapon.
Chapter 67 - Du Yuan’s Great Fortune
Chapter 67: Du Yuan¡¯s Great Fortune
¡°Senior, this matter was originally a misunderstanding. Senior shouldn¡¯t dirty his hands because of these two ants. Since these two ants have realized their mistake, there¡¯s no harm in sparing their lives,¡± Du Yuan thought for a moment before saying.
The Xiao n elders¡¯ expressions were unsightly. ¡®F*ck, why do you keep talking about ants? If you can¡¯t even beat us ants, aren¡¯t you worse than an ant?¡¯
However, at this moment, their lives were in the hands of Du Yuan, so they did not dare to say a single word.
Moreover, Du Yuan had such a powerful figure backing him. There was no way they could afford to offend him, or they would risk offending this almighty character.
¡°However, I do want somepensation from them. I¡¯ll be satisfied as long as it makes up for my losses.¡±
Chu Xuan was not surprised by Du Yuan¡¯s decision. He did not want to kill the Xiao n elders because he wanted to avoid getting into trouble and being hunted down wherever he went.
If he killed the Xiao n elders, there would be no witnesses, so even if Du Yuan said that he had a powerful figure behind him, the Xiao n would not believe him.
As such, to get the Xiao n to believe him, and intimidate the Xiao n, he had to show mercy.
Besides, Du Yuan did not want to trouble Chu Xuan again and again.
Having known Du Yuan for quite some time, Chu Xuan was aware of his character.
He was a cautious person who tried his best not to offend others.
Due to this, the small n that he was the guardian of, despite having a Supreme realm expert like him, kept a low profile and did not act arrogantly.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, these two ants should hand over everything they have to Little Du aspensation. Then they should scram!¡±
......
Even though the Xiao n elders¡¯ hearts ached, they did not dare to resist or negotiate.
This unknown expert was too powerful. Even if he was not above the Heaven realm, he was definitely a terrifying existence at the peak of the Heaven realm.
Of course, the greater possibility was that he was above the Heaven realm.
Without saying anything else, they took out their storage bags and threw them over to Du Yuan along with the emperor-level weapons.
Wiping off their cold sweat, they respectfully asked, ¡°Senior, can we leave now?¡±
¡°Leave.¡±
The Xiao n elders ran off as fast as they could.
It was as if they were afraid that Chu Xuan would go back on his words.
After covering a distance of tens of thousands of li in one breath, they finally stopped for a breath.
Their souls were still shaking, and their entire bodies felt like they had juste out of a trance.
They had been scared sh*tless by Chu Xuan, and their minds were on tenterhooks the entire time. Once they rxed, they naturally felt a sense of exhaustion, and their souls trembled.
However, the two of them did not think that way. They believed that the remnant aura of that unknown expert had almost crushed their souls.
That person was too terrifying!
Just what kind of expert was that?
Was he a hidden old monster from the Western Region, or was he an expert from outside the Western Region?
Or perhaps even an expert from outside the Northern Zone?
They felt that this entire matter was unfathomable!
The Xiao n elders looked at each other, relief etched on their faces. Each one felt as if they had survived a disaster.
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Du Yuan said respectfully.
At the same time, he handed over his storage bag to Chu Xuan.
¡°Such items are useless to me. You can keep them.¡± Chu Xuan refused.
¡°Senior saved Du Yuanyu. I know my talent is insufficient and that my strength is as weak as an ant¡¯s, but I also want to repay Senior for saving me. I¡¯m willing to be your servant and do whatever you ask of me!¡± Du Yuan gritted his teeth and bowed respectfully.
Generally speaking, bing a servant was an extremely abject fate. No expert would normally be willing to be a servant.
However, in Du Yuan¡¯s opinion, being able to work for a powerhouse like Chu Xuan and gain his recognition was the greatest opportunity and honor.
Before meeting Chu Xuan, Du Yuan had always thought of himself as a top powerhouse.
After meeting Chu Xuan, he realized that he was just a frog in a well. A mere Supreme realm expert was just an ant.
In the eyes of that powerhouse, the Supreme realm was just like the mortal realm.
The difference in their perspectives was too great.
If he was able to work for such an expert, even as a servant, it would also be counted as a fortuitous opportunity.
His status would also immediately be different.
He too yearned for the myriad realms of the heavens.
Unfortunately, even Heaven realm experts did not have the qualifications to go there, much less a puny Supreme realm cultivator like himself.
He felt that it was necessary to improve his own status and foundation.
As long as he obtained Senior¡¯s approval, reaching the Heaven realm was not impossible.
Even the legendary Divine realm would be within reach.
Chu Xuan was bing more and more satisfied with Du Yuan. With such a responsible subordinate running errands for him, he would be much less worried.
Moreover, Du Yuan¡¯s aptitude was not bad. Otherwise, how could he, an itinerant cultivator, manage to cultivate to the Supreme realm.
Du Yuan could be groomed and, more importantly, he was loyal.
Just because the former head of that small family owed him a favor, he had protected the small family and be its guardian.
¡°You¡¯ve got heart, you¡¯ve got heart,¡± Chu Xuan pretended to be silent for a moment and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s fate that we met. You can run errands for me in this world.¡±
Du Yuan was overjoyed.
¡°Du Yuan pays his respects to Your Excellency!¡±
¡°Very good, get up. You can integrate your soul with this seal. With this seal, you¡¯ll be able to go to the myriad realms in the future.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and the soul seed seal floated over through the myriad heavenly mirror.
Although he knew that Du Yuan was a loyal person, if one day thetter discovered that he had deceived him, there was still a chance of the other party seeking revenge on him out of anger.
The probability of him being exposed was indeed very low. However, the affairs of the world were hard to predict. What if he really was exposed?
To be safe, he still nted a soul seed seal on Du Yuan.
After nting the soul seed seal, he did not exert his will. Other than removing any ill feelings toward himself and thoughts of disobeying him, there was actually nothing different about Du Yuan.
As long as he did not use the seal, Du Yuan would not notice anything wrong.
After all, Du Yuan had always respected him and would not be suspicious just because he became more respectful toward him.
Du Yuan did not hesitate at all. In fact, he seemed a little impatient.
He put the soul seed seal into his divine soul.
In an instant, Du Yuan felt that he had be more respectful toward Chu Xuan.
¡°Cultivate well. I¡¯m going to patrol the Ten Thousand Worlds.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Du Yuan bowed respectfully.
Chu Xuan closed the Ten Thousand Heavenly Mirror. He felt extremelyfortable.
He now had a servant at the second level of the Supreme realm. Other than Ren Changhe, Du Yuan was the most powerful subordinate.
¡°You didn¡¯t leave seclusion. With just your glib tongue, you tricked a Supreme realm expert into bing your servant. You have been rewarded with the Purple me Burning Heavens technique and the me Spirit Awl.¡±
The system¡¯s reward notification rang out.
He examined the reward. The Purple me Burning Heavens technique was a fire attribute cultivation technique.
Was this specially prepared for Du Yuan?
Du Yuan cultivated a fire attribute cultivation technique, which he had obtained from a fortuitous opportunity. He had relied on this cultivation technique to reach the Supreme realm.
Moreover, he was a powerhouse among those at the same level as he was.
However, the cultivation technique that Du Yuan cultivated was only at the heavenly scripture level. Moreover, it was on the weaker end whenpared with other heavenly scriptures.
It was not even a divine technique. In Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes, it was just a trash cultivation technique.
The cultivation technique and secret technique that he currently possessed were all at the divine technique level.
Chu Xuan no longer cared about cultivation techniques that were at the heavenly scripture level.
It just so happened that this purple me burning heavens technique could be imparted to Du Yuan. It could be considered a reward for him to be his servant.
He was his great fortune.
The purple me burning heavens technique was a cultivation technique that was above divine techniques in terms of level.
Looking at the me spirit awl, it was a three-foot-long awl engraved with purple mysterious fire patterns.
It was a divine weapon!
He would give it to Du Yuan as well.
Divine weapons were not considered rare among Chu Xuan¡¯s possessions. The number of rewards he received from the system continued to pile up, which increased the variety and the quality of the items in his possession.
For example, the spirit-yer saber and the like were his initial rewards, but Chu Xuan now treated them as trash.
To him, weapons below the Heaven-level were considered trash.
After receiving the Purple mes Burning Heavens technique, the image of purple mes appeared in his mind, roaring as if they could burn the heavens.
Chapter 68 - This Young Man’s Situation
Chapter 68: This Young Man¡¯s Situation
Chu Xuan pondered. When the Purple mes Burning Heavens technique wasbined with the Void Heart me, it would be even more powerful and difficult to guard against!
Moreover, if one cultivated the Purple mes Burning Heavens technique, regardless of whether it was refining pills or artifacts, it would be twice the result with half the effort.
Unfortunately, he did not have any subordinates who could refine weapons or pills. Otherwise, he could have passed on this technique to them.
Chu Yun¡¯s talent in refining pills was very strong. However, she cultivated the Great Luo Emperor Scripture, which was enough for her to disy her talent in refining pills.
She did not need to change her cultivation method for the time being.
There was still one more chance to use the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. Now that he had broken through, he happily decided to initiate a random connection.
He wanted to see who would appear on the other side of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
Chu Xuan would not mind giving the other party some opportunities.
After all, he had too many secret techniques and treasures.
The image shifted, and an underground cave appeared.
Chu Xuan was surprised. He was directly connected to an underground cave?
This was the strength of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. It could ignore distance as well any obstacles and connect directly to its target.
It was also due to this that the two elders of the Xiao n had been so afraid.
......
That was why they didn¡¯t doubt that Chu Xuan was a super expert.
After all, even Heaven realms experts would not have the ability to pull off such a feat.
Moreover, Chu Xuan¡¯s Heaven-shaking Divine Image and seven-colored divine light were too imposing. They could not see through Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation and strength, let alone through the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
As Chu Xuan examined the surroundings, he had a feeling that this ce was either an abyss or a prison, deep and unfathomable.
Moving the image projection around, Chu Xuan saw a figure sitting cross-legged in the cave.
It was a man in his twenties.
There were traces of blood on his body, and his aura was disarray. He had suffered serious injuries.
At this moment, he was healing his injuries. He swallowed a stalk of a precious herb in his hand.
His cultivation was at the third level of the unity realm.
To have been able to reach the third level of the unity realm at his age, he was definitely a genius.
In terms of talent, he did not lose out to Su Xian¡¯er in the slightest.
After all, Su Xian¡¯er cultivated the Grand Moon Immortal Spell and, with the support of his medicinal pills and cultivation resources, her cultivation speed skyrocketed.
The other party did not have the same amount of cultivation resources as Su Xian¡¯er did, nor did he have an equivalent cultivation technique.
Chu Xuan checked and found that the cultivation technique fluctuations emanating from the man¡¯s body had exceeded the level of a heavenly scripture-level technique. The cultivation technique he had was likely a divine technique.
He moved the image projection so that he could see the man¡¯s body and face clearly.
What a coincidence¡
Could it be that this was the fated person of the Western Region?
It seemed that the day¡¯s final use of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror had connected him to Xiao Liang, who was the abandoned child of the great Xiao n of the Western Region.
At this moment, the jade pendant that hung around Xiao Liang¡¯s neck flickered with light, and a graceful figure floated out.
Although the figure looked somewhat illusory, Chu Xuan could still tell that it was peerlessly beautiful.
More importantly, this was actually the weakened soul of a Heaven realm expert!
Chu Xuan was speechless.
He had guessed correctly. This fellow, Xiao Liang, really possessed the protagonist halo!
Although he did not have an old grandfather to guide his cultivation, he still had a peerless beauty with great strength.
Of course, given the choice, every man would choose to have a peerless beauty instead of an old grandfather.
¡°Master.¡±
Xiao Liang opened his eyes.
¡°If I make another two or three moves, I will fall into a state of deep sleep. You must leave the Western Region as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Master, I will leave the Western Region as soon as possible.¡±
Xiao Liang gritted his teeth and said hatefully, ¡°Xiao n, I will definitely have my revenge one day!¡±
¡°Cultivate well. Everything is about strength. As long as you break through to the Heaven realm, the Xiao n will be nothing.¡±
¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely cultivate to the Heaven realm within a thousand years and help you rebuild your body!¡±
Xiao Liang¡¯s gaze was firm as he said this.
Chu Xuan muttered in his heart, ¡°Cultivate to the Heaven realm within a thousand years?¡±
If it was so easy to cultivate to the Heaven realm within a thousand years, then Ren Changhe would not have been known as a top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed of the nine zones and fifty regions.
However, if he was the fated person of the Western Region, perhaps it was possible for him to cultivate to the Heaven realm within a thousand years.
One day he would ask Ren Changhe if there was anyone in the nine zones and fifty regions who had managed to reach the Heaven realm in a thousand years.
¡°A thousand-year Heaven realm? How is that possible?¡±
The beautiful soul shook her head and said, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®a hundred-year Emperor realm, a thousand-year Supreme realm, and a ten-thousand-year Heaven realm¡¯. Those achievements represent the standard for top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed in the nine zones and fifty regions.¡±
¡°Even if you cultivated to the truth realm in ten years, it would take more than ten years to break through to the Emperor realm.¡±
¡°Moreover, there is a natural chasm separating the Supreme realm from theHeaven realm. Countless experts at the peak of the Supreme realm used to be called top-notch geniuses, but most of them ended up stuck at this stage for tens of thousands of years without being able to break through.¡±
¡°If you want to break through to the Heaven realm, you need a fortuitous opportunity. Without it, no matter how talented you are, you can forget about breaking through to the Heaven realm in ten thousand years.¡±
Xiao Liang was stunned and asked, ¡°Reaching the Heaven realm is so difficult?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. With my guidance, and your great talent and luck, it should be no problem for you to break through to the Heaven realm.¡±
The beautiful soulforted Xiao Liang.
Recalling something, she said, ¡°In my generation, there was once a person who reached the Heaven realm within 10,000 years. He was almost invincible among those in the same realm. He broke into the demon¡¯s territory alone and escaped unscathed, though I¡¯m afraid that he has already died by now.¡±
Xiao Liang was overwhelmed with emotion. He looked fascinated and asked, ¡°Master, who was that person?¡±
¡°That person was Ren Changhe, the Celestial Master, who shook the 50 regions of the nine zones 100,000 years ago!¡±
Ren Changhe?
Chu Xuan was stunned. This beautiful woman¡¯s soul was from the same era as Ren Changhe?
Xiao Liang had the protagonist halo, and the beautiful woman¡¯s soul was from ancient times.
Judging by the beautiful woman¡¯s words, Ren Changhe must have been very powerful back then.
It seemed that his in-name disciple had not been bragging after all.
¡°Master, I will definitely be like the Celestial Master and shake the entire nine zones and fifty regions!¡± Xiao Liang said with a firm expression.
This young man¡¯s understanding of the world¡¯s power structure was too limited.
Ren Changhe was a mere in-name disciple of his with low self-esteem, yet Xiao Liang was still using the man as a role model?
It was necessary to correct this young man¡¯s thinking and broaden his horizons.
The nine zones and fifty regions were just a deste corner of the myriad realms.
As for whether the myriad realms existed or not, that was not important at the moment. He just had to try his best to fool them.
¡°I believe in you!¡±
The beautiful soul was very gratified.
¡°Liang¡¯er, after you leave the Western Region, head to the Southern Region. Thews of Heaven and Earth there are iplete, and Emperor realm experts mostly avoid the ce.¡±
¡°Moreover, the Asura Ancient Land is about to open. The stronger powers of the nine zones will restrict the number of Emperor realm experts and above who can go there. If you head to the Southern Region, you can avoid the Xiao n¡¯s pursuit.¡±
¡°The Asura Ancient Land is also an opportunity for you.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡± Xiao Liang nodded.
The beautiful woman¡¯s divine soul was about to return to the jade pendant, and Xiao Liang was just about to continue healing his wounds, when¡
Ripples appeared over his head, and a halo appeared. From within the halo, seven-colored divine light shot forth.
The master and disciple were shocked!
Xiao Liang looked at the halo in shock. His first thought was, ¡®Could it be that the ancestor of the Xiao n was here to kill him?¡¯
However, on second thought, that was not right. The ancestor had not appeared for ten thousand years. He might even be dead.
Moreover, he was also his descendant. There was no reason for him to kill an extremely talented descendant of his.
The beautiful woman¡¯s divine soul was even more shocked. What kind of technique was this? This seemed to be beyond the scope of even Heaven realm experts.
She did not sense any space fluctuations.
This meant that the other party was not nearby.
Even Heaven realm experts could not pierce through space over long distances.
Chapter 69 - Both Tribulation and Fate
Chapter 69: Both Tribtion and Fate
When Chu Xuan heard that Xiao Liang¡¯s destination was actually the Southern Region, he thought of something.
He was tempted.
This guy was probably the fated person of the Western Region.
Taking him in as a disciple and having more errand-runners would not be too bad.
It was time for him to make an appearance.
Since he was in a particrly good mood today, he would bestow this master and disciple pair a chance.
Chu Xuan immediately revealed himself.
A Heaven-shaking figure bathed in divine light could be seen on the other side of the halo
They did not know where he was or where he came from, but his mere presence made them feel like prostrating themselves on the ground.
An unknown existence had suddenly appeared in front of them.
Gulp!
Xiao Liang swallowed his saliva and felt his heart tremble.
That beautiful divine soul was even more shocked.
......
She was once a Heaven realm expert and could easily sense that the figure in front of them was majestic and unfathomable.
It seemed that even the legendary Divine realm could notpare to this figure¡¯s strength.
At a nce, his aura was as deep as an abyss and as unfathomable as the ocean.
It was far beyond the scope of the Heaven realm.
Such a terrifying expert had suddenly appeared. Was it an opportunity or a disaster?
The beautiful soul did not dare to hesitate any longer and immediately bowed. ¡°Junior Liu Piaopiao greets Senior!¡±
Xiao Liang directly knelt down.
¡°Xiao Liang greets Senior!¡±
It was too shocking. The majesty of this figure was deeply imprinted in his mind.
Just by sitting there, this person had the power to shake the heavens. Just what kind of terrifying expert was he?
¡°Greetings, greetings.¡±
Senior Chu Xuan had the demeanor of an expert. His tone was amiable and carried a tone of appreciation for a junior.
¡°This venerable self is patrolling the myriad realms of the heavens. It can be considered that the two of you and I are fated to meet.¡±
Liu Piaopiao¡¯s heart was shaken. Myriad realms of the heavens?
Why had she never heard of it?
She was a Heaven realm expert, and not some weak cultivator who knew nothing of the world.
She knew many of the secrets of this world. If she had never heard of it, it meant that this was definitely a big secret.
¡°Forgive my ignorance, but this junior has never heard of the myriad realms of the heavens?¡± Liu Piaopiao said respectfully.
Xiao Liang kneeled on the ground, not daring to say a word.
He felt that his strength was too weak and that his status was too low. At this point, he thought it was best if he just kept silent.
Kneel!
Be respectful!
Perhaps Senior would bestow treasures on him if he was happy.
¡°Given your insufficient strength, it¡¯s only normal that you haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± Chu Xuan began his spiel.
He had fooled Ren Changhe, who was far superior to Liu Piaopiao, so this would not be a challenge.
In addition, when he fooled Ren Changhe, Chu Xuan did not have the Heaven-shaking Divine Image.
Now that he did, his words would be even more convincing, no one would doubt that he was a terrifying and boundlessly powerful expert.
¡°You might not know about the myriad realms of the heavens, but do you at least know about the specific situation of the nine zones and fifty regions?¡± Chu Xuan pretended to ask.
He felt that the waters in the nine zones and fifty regions ran quite deep, even though Heaven realm cultivators were already considered peak experts.
However, above the heaven realm, there was the legendary Divine realm.
Would the nine zones and fifty regions not have a Divine realm cultivator?
¡°I do know about it. The nine zones and fifty regions, the five human zones, the demon race zone, the monster race zone, and the chaotic zone with all kinds of races mixed within... of the nine regions, only the Deste Ancient Zone is filled with mystery.¡±
¡°Rumor has it that the Deste Ancient Zone is bigger than the other eight zones. Many Heaven realm experts have explored the Deste Ancient Zone, but they only reached the periphery and countless experts have died in the process.¡±
¡°The Deste Ancient zone is the only unexplored zone. Rumor has it that only Divine realm cultivators can enter, and that only one can only break through to the Divine realm in the Deste Ancient Zone.¡±
¡°Legends speak of the presence of a Divine realm expert in the Deste Ancient Zone, though for some reason, that expert does not leave the Deste Ancient Zone.¡±
Liu Piaopiao provided a brief description of the nine zones and fifty regions.
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes. It turned out that the Deste Ancient Zone was the ce where the waters were truly deep.
It was no wonder that even Ren Changhe, this awe-inspiring character, had been trapped in the Deste Ancient Zone¡¯s Fallen God Cave.
Since everything about the Deste Ancient Zone was unknown, then the path to the myriad realms of the heavens could temporarily be ced in the Deste Ancient Zone.
In that case, he would say that those who reached the Divine realm all traveled to the myriad realms of the heavens. In addition, only those in the Divine realm had the qualifications to go to the myriad realms of the heavens.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan opened his mouth and said, ¡°Little girl, your knowledge only scrapes the surface of the truth. Since we met by fate, this venerable self will give you a hint.¡±
Liu Piaopiao was speechless. She had already been a Heaven realm expert 100,000 years ago.
He actually called her a little girl?
However, this senior should have lived for god knows how many years. Given his age, him calling her a little girl was not a big deal.
¡°Senior, please exin.¡±
¡°The nine zones and fifty regions are just a remote corner of the myriad realms. The Divine realm you speak of is just a mere emperor realm there. I can exterminate countless such people with a single breath.¡±
Liu Piaopiao¡¯s soul trembled.
She waspletely dumbfounded.
Was the legendary Divine realm so weak?
He could exterminate countless Divine realm cultivators with a single breath?
Although she had some doubts, she felt that what this unknown existence said could possibly be true.
He also said that the nine zones and fifty regions were actually just a remote corner of the myriad realms.
In that case, how powerful and vast were the myriad realms?
One had to know that, in the nine zones and fifty regions, no one knew how vast the Deste Ancient Region was and how many secrets it hid.
So the existence of the myriad realms was not unimaginable.
At this moment, Liu Piaopiao felt that her understanding of the world had been overturned. She no longer had the bearings of a Heaven realm expert.
She felt incredibly insignificant.
Xiao Liang¡¯s mind was also buzzing. He had just taken Ren Changhe as a role model, and his goal was to shock the nine zones and fifty regions.
Well, to be precise, it was just to shock the eight zones.
After all, the Deste Ancient Zone was too mysterious, so he would not be able to shock anyone there.
However, the world was divided into nine zones. Naturally, the moment he opened his mouth, he mentioned nine zones, not eight zones.
Someone was now telling him that the nine zones and fifty regions were just a corner of the myriad realms. How crazy was that?
In an instant, he felt that his bold words earlier had been too insignificant!
So it turned out that he was a frog at the bottom of a well!
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with Liu Piaopiao and Xiao Liang¡¯s reactions. They looked so shocked that they were shaking and trembling all over.
They were scared, right?
That was right. Young people had to have bigger dreams.
Using Ren Changhe as a role model¡ What kind of dream was that? That guy had been fooled by him and was now mired in self-doubt.
He truly believed that he was a good-for-nothing piece of trash.
¡°The path to the myriad realms is in the Deste Ancient Zone. Young man, work hard.¡±
Chu Xuan encouraged him with the identity of a senior expert.
Liu Piaopiao was shocked. So the mysterious Deste Ancient Zone was the pathway to the myriad realms?
It all made sense then. There were rumors of Divine realm cultivators in the Deste Ancient Zone, but these cultivators had never left the zone for some unknown reason.
It turned out that they had all gone to the myriad realms!
At this moment, Liu Piaopiao felt that she was a frog at the bottom of a well who did not know how high the heavens were.
¡°Thank you for your exnation, Senior!¡±
Liu Piaopiao was very excited. She understood now. Many Heaven realm experts had been searching for this great secret for a long time, but they had never found it!
¡°You¡¯re wee, little girl.¡± Chu Xuan looked very pleased.
¡°I can see that you¡¯re in a precarious state¡¡±
Liu Piaopiao immediately became excited. Could it be that Senior wanted to help her rebuild her body?
For an expert like him, rebuilding her body would be a simple matter.
In the end, she had been overthinking things.
Chu Xuan indeed had a treasure to reconstruct one¡¯s physical body, but he would not give it to her for no reason.
¡°Since you are in this state, it is both a tribtion and fate. As for which one it ends up being for you, it all depends on yourprehension.¡±
Liu Piaopiao was a little disappointed. However, after thinking about it, since Senior said that it was both a tribtion and fate, she wanted to find the fate in the tribtion.
Chapter 70 - Senior’s Conduct Is Too Noble
Chapter 70: Senior¡¯s Conduct Is Too Noble
Liu Piaopiao asked respectfully, ¡°Senior, please exin. What is fate?¡±
¡°Fine. This venerable self will give you some pointers. Whether or not you can gain anything from it depends on yourprehension ability and luck.¡±
Chu Xuan said, ¡°You are already in the divine soul state. The tribtion naturally means that you have lost your physical body. Your divine soul has lost its vessel, but fate also resides in the divine soul.¡±
¡°How can the divine soul be condensed? The soul is the root and the source of all enlightenment. Use your soul toprehend thews of the Great Dao, and guide the essence of the Great Dao into your soul. If you do, your divine soul will transform!¡±
¡°Once the soul has transformed, it will contain the essence of the Great Dao, and will be connected to Heaven and Earth. The soul holds Heaven and Earth, as well as thews within it. In your soul, thews of Heaven and Earth are under your control...¡±
Chu Xuan made a few inscrutable remarks. Of course, he was not talking nonsense. There was some basis behind his words.
To sum up, she had to use her soul to connect to the Great Dao. With that, her soul would be supported by thews of Heaven and Earth. The area covered by the power of her divine soul would then be under her control.
As long as it was within the range of herws, life and death would be under her control.
To put it bluntly, he was trying to deceive Liu Piaopiao. Her soul could integrate with thews and control thews. In this state, she could evenprehend the Great Dao.
¡°Since thews will be under your control then, your physical body can be recreated with a simple thought.¡± Chu Xuan finished his sentence.
If she really controlled thews, it would naturally be very easy for her to obtain a physical body.
This was fate.
Liu Piaopiao fell into deep thought.
She was shocked. As expected of a senior expert. His soul could draw in and integrate with the Great Dao and use itsws?
However, how was she going to connect to the Great Dao?
The Great Dao was unpredictable. Even Heaven realm experts found it difficult to grasp the Great Dao.
Heaven realm experts controlled a part of thews of Heaven and Earth.
A Heaven realm expert¡¯s domain was a part of thews of Heaven and Earth.
However, they still could not connect with orprehend the Great Dao.
The Great Dao was everywhere, so how could sheprehend it?
In her divine soul state, she could also use her Heaven realm domain. However, it consumed too much soul power and, without the support of her physical body, the soul power she consumed would take a long time to recover.
Although the domain of a Heaven realm expert was almost perfect in terms of its ownws of Heaven and Earth, to perfect itsws, it needed to integrate with the truews of Heaven and Earth in the outside world.
However, it could not be entrusted with thews of Heaven and Earth.
If her soul could be entrusted with thews of Heaven and Earth, she would be able to control the truews of Heaven and Earth, and not thews she constructed within her own domain.
The difference in strength between the two was self-evident.
If she could be entrusted with thews of Heaven and Earth and control thews of a region, even if she had to face a Heaven realm expert in her divine soul state, she would not be afraid.
She could even break through the other party¡¯s domain and kill them by relying on the truews of Heaven and Earth.
If she could aplish this, her strength would definitely be stronger than when she was at her peak.
This was because relying on thews would naturally allow her toprehend thews more deeply.
It would also be of great help to her in breaking through to the Divine realm, to the extent that, if she mastered this, breaking through to the Divine realm would only be a matter of time.
After thinking through this, she finally understood why Senior said that this was both a tribtion and fate.
The crux of the matter was that, by connecting her divine soul with the Great Dao, she would use it as a catalyst toprehend and gain control of the truews of Heaven and Earth.
However, she did not know how to connect to the Great Dao.
Liu Piaopiao had no clue where to start at all.
Just as she was about to ask for advice, Senior seemed to sense her thoughts and said indifferently, ¡°Thews are not to be taught lightly.¡±
Liu Piaopiao¡¯s heart trembled, and she could not bring herself to ask for advice.
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°The Great Dao is omnipresent. Every flower and grass is part of the Dao. Every water and stone is also part of the Dao. Calm your heart and slowlyprehend it.¡±
¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior!¡±
Liu Piaopiao knelt on the ground and bowed respectfully.
This was a great favor.
¡°It was fate that caused us to meet. Forget it, this venerable one will grant you an item to help you recover your divine soul.¡±
A small bottle appeared in Chu Xuan¡¯s hand.
Soul nurturing liquid!
One drop was enough to fully recover the soul power of Heaven realm expert.
The system had rewarded him with arge vat of the stuff, so Chu Xuan did not care about giving away a small bottle of the substance.
After all, he was a senior expert. Would he not appear too stingy if he gave out half a drop?
Moreover, the substance would not be given to her for free.
Xiao Liang and Liu Piaopiao¡¯s next destination was the Southern Region. Chu Xuan had plenty of ways to recruit the other party and get them to run errands for him.
It was also necessary to restore Liu Piaopiao¡¯s soul power and give her some trump cards for their protection.
The divine soul of a Heaven realm expert would be enough to stir up the Asura Ancient Land.
After all, it was a little boring to stay in seclusion and not smash the chessboard or mess up other people¡¯s ns.
Of course, in order to ensure that Liu Piaopiao would not go wild in the Southern Region, Chu Xuan secretly nted a soul seal in the soul nurturing liquid.
He poured out a drop of the soul nurturing liquid, which now looked like a seal. It was very mysterious, right?
It would shock those who saw it. After all, a senior expert¡¯s treasure had to be extraordinary.
Once it was incorporated into her divine soul, she would no longer be capable of harboring ill intentions toward him.
Chu Xuan was secretly pleased.
When Liu Piaopiao¡¯s soul recovered, Xiao Liang would once again have a trump card, and his confidence would be greatly boosted.
He was journeying to the Southern Region to temper himself. However, he would not reach there anytime soon. Still, he would definitely arrive before the opening of the Asura Ancient Land.
By that time, Chu Xuan would have broken through to the Heaven realm.
¡°Little girl, your cultivation realm is too low, so I don¡¯t have any treasures that are suitable for you. This bottle of soul nurturing liquid is barely passable, and it just so happens that you can use it. One drop can recover your soul power consumption. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±
As he spoke, he tossed the bottle over through the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±
Liu Piaopiao was extremely excited.
Without the support of her physical body, it was incredibly difficult to recover the consumption of her soul power.
As long as she could recover the consumption of her soul power, she would be more confident when facing their enemies. Even if she ended up fighting against an expert who had just entered the Heaven realm, she was confident that she could escape with Xiao Liang.
She caught the small bottle.
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°Take one drop and see if you can withstand it.¡±
Of course, he had to personally see if the soul seed seal could be absorbed into her divine soul.
Giving someone a bottle of soul nurturing liquid for free was not something he would do anyway.
¡°Yes, Senior.¡±
Liu Piaopiao did not hesitate and felt even more grateful to Senior.
He was worried that her soul could not withstand it and that something unexpected would happen. If she took it while he watched, Senior could save her in time if something went wrong.
Senior¡¯s was such a noble person! Perhaps this was the true bearing of a senior expert!
Liu Piaopiao poured out a drop of the soul nurturing liquid.
A drop of clear liquid appeared. It seemed to be wrapped around a small seal.
Liu Piaopiao eximed in surprise. As expected of the treasure given by Senior, it actually had its own form.
She then consumed the drop of soul nurturing liquid.
Her exhausted divine soul was continuously nourished and quickly recovered.
At the same time, her favorability toward Senior soared. All of the doubts and questions she had about him disappeared.
Liu Piaopiao was moved.
After receiving such a gift from Senior, if her reverence for him did not increase, she would have doubted her own character.
At least it seemed like her character was still upright and she knew how to repay favors!
Therefore, she felt that it was very normal for her to revere him more.
In a short while, the soul power that she had used uppletely recovered, returning to its peak state.
Liu Piaopiao was extremely grateful!
Chu Xuan was relieved. The bottle of soul nurturing liquid was well spent!
Xiao Liang was her disciple. If his soul was damaged, he would also be given a drop of the soul nurturing liquid. The soul seal would naturally then be incorporated into his soul.
Even if the soul nurturing liquid in Liu Piaopiao¡¯s hand was stolen, sold, or borrowed by a good friend, it just meant that he would have a few more servants.
Chapter 71 - Soul Communion Dao Technique
Chapter 71: Soul Communion Dao Technique
Chu Xuan suddenly realized that he could actually control a person without being noticed.
He could infuse the soul seed seal into heavenly materials and earthly treasures and sell them to certain experts. Once the other party consumed it, they would be controlled by him.
Of course, the prerequisite for this was that the soul seed seal had to beused on the heavenly materials and earthly treasures of the soul category.
Chu Xuan memorized this insidious method of silently controlling a person.
Perhaps it mighte in handy in the future.
Xiao Liang prostrated himself on the ground, feeling a little anxious.
Senior seemed to have forgotten about him.
Could it be that Senior had neglected his existence because Master was a beautiful woman?
Of course, if Master obtained an opportunity, it also meant that he had gained his own opportunity.
However, he secretly wanted Senior to directly give him something as well.
¡°Senior!¡± Xiao Liang raised his head pitifully.
¡°Little fellow.¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head and could not help butugh. He said, ¡°Forget it. This venerable self created a simple technique countless years ago. I¡¯ll teach it to you.¡±
......
¡°This should suit your current needs. Little Fellow, you have to remember that the greatest opportunities are the ones that you can use.¡±
As he spoke, he threw a small booklet over.
It contained a secret aura concealment technique that he had just jotted down.
A divine technique!
Since he was a senior expert, the level of the gifts he gave naturally had to match his lofty demeanor. As such, the lowest level technique he could provide was a divine technique.
Xiao Liang could also use this technique to avoid the Xiao n¡¯s pursuit, and he could even secretly make his way back to take revenge.
In the novels, the protagonists that were hunted down relied on powerful concealment techniques to turn misfortune into luck, and even used them to cause all sorts of trouble.
Since Xiao Liang did not have one, he figured he would give one to him.
This would allow him to truly possess the characteristics of a protagonist.
Xiao Liang was overjoyed. He caught the booklet that floated down and was instantly shocked after reading it.
An aura concealing divine technique!
Once he cultivated this technique, even a Heaven realm expert would not be able to detect him!
Senior was too powerful.
The simple techniques that he casually created countless years ago were actually divine techniques.
¡°Thank you Senior for bestowing this technique on me!¡±
Xiao Liang respectfully kowtowed three times.
What a polite young man. Chu Xuan was greatly gratified.
¡°Work hard in your cultivation. This venerable one will not disturb you further.¡±
He had almost finished his act, and his goal had been achieved. It was time to leave.
Chu Xuan did not waste thest mark of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror on Xiao Liang.
This fellow would not die.
Moreover, his intended destination was the Southern Region.
As long as he entered the Southern Region, he would be able to find him through the ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligencework.
¡°Junior earnestly requests Senior to grace us with your honorific title, so that Junior can forever remember it in my heart and be grateful for Senior¡¯s great kindness!¡±
Liu Piaopiao suddenly prostrated herself.
Honorific title?
Chu Xuan was tempted. He had already deceived quite a few people, so how could he not even have a name?
Moreover, he would continue to deceive them.
Perhaps one day, these people who had been deceived by him, or who he had been taken in as his servants, would meet each other and get into some sort of conflict with each other.
He did not want them to kill each other. Therefore, it was very necessary for him to leave them with a title by which they could identify each other.
Since he wanted to leave an honorific title, he naturally had toe up with one that sounded like a super big shot.
Chu Xuan thought about it and said, ¡°My honorific title...¡±
He seemed to be deep in thought and, after a long while, he said with a slightly emotional tone, ¡°It was a long time ago, but the powerhouses in the myriad realms all called me ¡®eternal, immortal, handsome, unparalleled, mighty, virtuous, supreme and holy number one Dao master in the myriad realms.¡¯ The name is a little long, but it was more or less such a name.¡±
Liu Piaopiao and Xiao Liang were stunned when they heard it.
They did not understand how awesome it was!
It was so awesome!
¡°I, Liu Piaopiao, am thankful for the gift from the number one Dao Master of the myriad realms!¡±
Liu Piaopiao was momentarily stunned, after which she knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times.
Xiao Liang followed closely behind.
¡°You¡¯re both thoughtful juniors,¡± Chu Xuan said with a very gratified tone.
¡°Let¡¯s meet again if fate allows. If we¡¯re fated, I¡¯ll give you another opportunity.¡±
After saying that, Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
¡°I respectfully send off the mighty, virtuous, supreme,and holy number one Dao master!¡±
Liu Piaopiao and Xiao Liang respectfully said.
Their hearts were filled with excitement. At the same time, they prayed that they would be able to meet this senior again and obtain the great opportunity that he promised to bestow upon them.
¡°Liang¡¯er, this is a great opportunity for us, master and disciple. We must not disappoint that senior!¡±
¡°Master, I understand.¡±
Xiao Liang¡¯s gaze was resolute as he replied in high spirits, ¡°The nine zones and fifty regions are no longer my goal. I want to go to the myriad realms!¡±
Ren Changhe, the Celestial Master, was also just a small pawn. He no longer regarded him as a role model.
Xiao Liang had already thrown Ren Changhe to the back of his mind.
¡°Good job, Liang¡¯er. This is all because my understanding of the world was toocking in the past.¡± Liu Piaopiao sighed.
¡°I¡¯m going into seclusion to understand how the soulmunicates with the Great Dao.¡±
¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about entering seclusion. With the secret technique that senior gave me, the Xiao n won¡¯t be able to find me.¡±
Liu Piaopiao returned to the jade pendant while Xiao Liang continued to heal his injuries.
When Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, a system notification appeared.
¡°You used your eloquence and an ingenious scheme to trick a Heaven realm servant into giving you an extremely resounding title. You have been rewarded with the Soul Communion Dao technique.¡±
As expected!
His bluff had triggered the system¡¯s reward.
Chu Xuan had gradually figured out the rules behind the system¡¯s rewards.
He examined his new reward.
¡°The soul can be transported into the Great Dao and live within it. It can mobilize a part of the power of the Great Dao for its own use (depending on the strength of the soul) . It allows the user to send a wisp of their soul into the Great Dao...¡±
This was a very powerful secret technique.
The soul sustained by the Great Dao¡
In theory, as long as the Great Dao that sustained the soul did not copse, the soul would never be annihted.
Moreover, it could mobilize a portion of the power of the Great Dao for its own use.
However, the amount of power that could be mobilized from the Great Dao depended on the level of the soul.
This technique would usually only be used topletely entrust the soul to the Great Dao when one¡¯s physical body died.
One could also rely on this technique to temporarily entrust one¡¯s soul to the Great Dao, allowing one to gain a deeper understanding of the Great Dao.
Moreover, one could split a wisp of one¡¯s soul and entrust it to the Great Dao. This soul wisp could then constantlyprehend the Great Dao, and one could even borrow the power of the Great Dao to fight against one¡¯s enemies.
In addition, it was a life-saving secret technique. If one entrusted a wisp of one¡¯s soul to the Great Dao, in the event of death, one could rely on this soul wisp to recover.
This would help the user avoid death and have their Dao disappear!
It was an extremely powerful secret technique.
Chu Xuan sighed. The system¡¯s products were indeed awesome.
With the Soul Communion Dao technique, one couldprehend the variousws of Heaven and Earth.
It had to be known that thews of Heaven and Earth were far less profound than the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan then received the Soul Communion Dao technique.
He closed his eyes slightly andprehended the profundity and power of this secret technique.
It took him several hours topletelyprehend it.
Afterprehending the Soul Communion Dao technique, Chu Xuan was able to create several techniques that relied on thews of Heaven and Earth.
It all seemed too simple now.
It was like studying the knowledge from kindergarten all the way to high school all at once. Looking back, the kindergarten questions that he once thought were difficult had naturally be simple.
He could probably even endlessly create more of these techniques. Chu Xuan was in such a state.
Chapter 72 - Myriad Laws Daoist Robe
Chapter 72: Myriad Laws Daoist Robe
Chu Xuan pondered for a long time before finally creating a technique that allowed his soul to be entrusted to thews of Heaven and Earth. He could also send out a wisp of his soul in the same manner.
However, this technique could only be cultivated by those at the Emperor realm and above.
When an Emperor realm expert cultivated this technique andbined it with the power of their domain, their strength would double.
They could continuously draw upon the power of thews of Heaven and Earth in the region to perfect thews of their domain.
It was not an exaggeration to say that cultivating this technique could greatly increase the sess rate of breaking through from the Emperor realm to the Supreme realm.
Chu Xuan was delighted. Although this secret technique was far inferior to the Soul Communion Dao technique, it was still the first secret technique he had personally created.
It was worth celebrating.
Unfortunately, the Myriad Heavenly Mirror had already been used three times today.
First, he had to give it a name.
¡°Let¡¯s call it the Heaven and Earth Minor Technique.¡±
It could only be considered a minor technique. He was the ¡°almighty, great, virtuous, and supreme, and holy number one Dao master¡±, so naturally, such a cultivation technique was only worthy of being called a minor technique.
Chu Xuan decided that if Liu Piaopiao was lucky enough to be connected to the Myriad Heavenly Mirror again, he would pass this minor technique to her.
In any case, she was already his disciple.
......
If he gave her a minor technique that he created himself, she would be able to run errands for him better.
¡°You stayed in seclusion and created a minor secret technique. You have been rewarded with the Myriad Laws Daoist Robe.¡±
The system reward was triggered?
Chu Xuan was delighted. As expected, he could always rely on the system to give him good stuff when it mattered.
He received the reward.
It was a long robe that contained a Dao charm, as if it was surrounded by the Great Dao, or perhaps even woven from the Great Dao.
It almost did not seem to be a piece of clothing, but part of the vast Great Dao instead.
Chu Xuan put on the Daoist robe. He felt as if he was bathing in the Great Dao. Hisprehension of the Great Dao soared.
What a treasure!
With but a thought, the Daoist robe would change its appearance ording to his will.
After putting on this robe, Chu Xuan believed that he could fool even Divine realm experts!
From a nce, he seemed like the personification of the Great Dao itself.
So what if the other party was a Divine realm expert? He would fool them as well!
With the divine light, the divine image, and the Daoist robe, no expert would be able to escape his trickery.
At this moment, Chu Xuan was in high spirits. He wished that the Myriad Heavenly Mirror would connect him to a Divine realm expert so that he could trick that expert into bing his servant.
With a thought, the robe¡¯s Dao charm became restrained and ordinary, as if the robe was an ordinary piece of clothing.
Chu Xuan was in a good mood. After staying in seclusion for so long, today was the best day of his life.
Not only did he obtain a beautiful female servant with Heaven realm cultivation, but he also created a minor technique and received the reward of the Myriad Laws Daoist robe.
He took out a sword casually.
It was a divine weapon.
He threw it in front of Ding Yue, who was inside the universe space.
¡°Disciple, I¡¯m happy today, so I¡¯ll give this sword to you.¡±
Ding Yue looked at the sword in front of him with a shocked expression.
This was an emperor-level weapon?
He had a feeling that this sword was not a simple emperor-level weapon.
Looking at it carefully, the sword seemed to have a spirit. It was surrounded by thews, and seemed sharp even though it was currently sheathed. It was quite extraordinary.
More importantly, this sword could be stored in one¡¯s dantian, allowing it to be nourished by spiritual power at all times.
A weapon that could be stored in one¡¯s dantian was definitely not an ordinary emperor-level weapon. It was a rare treasure that had certain characteristics. Perhaps it had even been forged with special materials. It could be nourished and strengthened continuously.
Master was too extravagant!
At this moment, Ding Yue was filled with tears of gratitude!
He had just acknowledged him as his master, and his master had already given him such a precious treasure. It was as if he had received a mountain of kindness!
He reached out to grab the hilt of the sword. He wanted to store the sword in his dantian to nourish it, but his instincts told him that with his current cultivation, it would take a very long time for him to nurture the sword.
If he focused on nourishing the sword during this period of time, it would be difficult for his cultivation to improve.
Buzz!
The sword vibrated as if it was transmitting joy.
As expected, this sword had a spirit!
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s face was filled with envy and jealousy!
She had been a maid for such a long time and had been diligent and hardworking. She had done all kinds of dirty and tiring work, and she had done it to Chu Xuan¡¯s satisfaction.
However, until now, she had not received a single treasure.
As for Ding Yue, he had just be a disciple not long ago, but he had already been given a divine sword!
Ding Yue did not know how valuable it was, but Su Xian¡¯er did.
After all, she hade from arge family in the Central Region and had seen many emperor-level weapons. She had even seen heavenly weapons before.
Whether it was thews or the aura surrounding this sword, both were far greater than what a heavenly weapon was capable of exuding.
Naturally, it was a divine weapon.
¡°This is a divine weapon, a treasure sword. It is not something you can use at your level,¡± Su Xian¡¯er reminded him.
Ding Yue was shocked. It was actually a divine weapon?
He thought such things only existed in legends!
Gulp!
Ding Yue was so moved that he was about to cry. He rushed out of the universe space and knelt in front of Chu Xuan.
¡°I will never forget Master¡¯s great kindness!¡±
¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Chu Xuan waved his hand.
It was just a divine weapon, nothing more.
Su Xian¡¯er stood at the side sourly, looking at Chu Xuan with a wronged expression.
¡°Sir!¡±
¡°Okay, I get it. I¡¯m happy today, so I¡¯ll give you a divine weapon too.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a snow-white whip appeared in front of Su Xian¡¯er.
The snow-white whip was also surrounded byws. One could vaguely sense that it contained the power of ice.
Su Xian¡¯er was overjoyed. She held the long whip in her hand and immediately fell in love with it.
This long whip was just right for the cultivation technique she was currently cultivating.
¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±
She happily held the long whip and returned to the universe space to cultivate.
It was a divine weapon!
Even the Su family did not have a n-guarding treasure of this level.
Although she could not use it now, she would be able to unleash some of its power once she reached the Emperor realm.
When she was strong enough, she would return to the Central Region to take revenge. This would make those dog-eyed people from the Su family die of jealousy and regret!
¡°Consolidate your cultivation as soon as possible so that I can teach you the Supreme Sword Dao!¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and had Ding Yue return to the universe space to continue consolidating his cultivation.
He had broken through from the first level of the profound realm to the first level of the spirit realm. His cultivation had advanced too quickly, so he needed a certain amount of time to stabilize his cultivation.
Not everyone was like Chu Xuan, who could break through and stabilize his cultivation at the same time.
Chu Xuany on the deck chair, narrowed his eyes, and continued toprehend the Great Dao.
Counting the time, there were only ten days left until the three-year milestone.
Now that he had broken through to the first level of the Supreme realm, it was time topletely control the ck Moon Tower of the Southern Region.
The true person in charge of the ck Moon Tower of the Southern Region was that mysterious one-star Tower Lord.
ording to the information from the ck Moon Tower¡¯s guard department, the one-star Tower Lord was also the strongest person in the Southern Region.
The strongest cultivators in the ck Moon Tower¡¯s guard department were the three half-emperor realm experts. They were only a step away from bing Emperor realm experts and would be able to do so after thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region recovered.
Now, they were all controlled by Chu Xuan.
The one-star Tower Lord had been confirmed to be an Emperor realm expert.
He was the strongest expert in the Southern Region aside from Chu Xuan.
He was also the reason why the unruly evil imperial court did not dare to rob the ck Moon Tower. The presence of a true Emperor realm expert in the dark acted as a deterrent.
A half-emperor realm expert might be only one step away from breaking through to the Emperor realm. However,pared to a true Emperor realm expert, the difference in theirbat strength was still vast.
Even if a half-emperor realm expert could use a false domain, he would still be powerless against an actual Emperor realm expert.
However, Chu Xuan had broken through to the Supreme realm. He would be able to suppress an Emperor realm expert with a single finger.
The one-star Tower Lord was only at the first level of the Emperor realm anyway. He could easily suppress this Tower Lord even if he was armed with a variety of secret treasures from the ck Moon Tower.
Chapter 73 - Three-Year Milestone Reward, Soul-Chasing Bow
Chapter 73: Three-Year Milestone Reward, Soul-Chasing Bow
Chu Xuan called Su Xian¡¯er over and asked her to send a message to Bao Hongyan to find a way to contact the one-star Tower Lord.
As long as she could meet him, she could suppress him and forcefully nt a soul seal on him.
One dayter, Bao Hongyan arrived.
The one-star Tower Lord rarely saw anyone, even the gold-level Tower Lords. He would only appear if there was an important matter or if the ck Moon Tower encountered something that the gold-level Tower Lords could not resolve.
Therefore, Bao Hongyan was unable to meet with him for the time being.
Chu Xuan knocked on the armrest with his finger and threw a pill over to Bao Hongyan.
¡°This pill is very beneficial to Emperor realm cultivators. I believe this will give him enough incentive to meet you.¡±
Bao Hongyan looked at the pill in her hand and inwardly eximed, ¡®Even the ck Moon Tower didn¡¯t have such a perfect emperor-level pill¡¯.
¡°Yes, Master. I will definitelyplete this mission.¡±
Bao Hongyan no longer had any thoughts about climbing the ranks of the ck Moon Tower. After all, it was only a matter of time before the ck Moon Tower changed hands.
Right now, she only wanted to efficiently carry out Chu Xuan¡¯s orders and ride on his coattails.
She wanted to break through to the Emperor realm as soon as possible.
Chu Xuan had chosen to train her among the three gold-level Tower Lords. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
As long as her cultivation reached the peak of the truth realm, she could rely on a pill like this to break through to the Emperor realm.
As a member of the ck Moon Tower, she could apply to leave the Southern Region temporarily to head to another region where thews of Heaven and Earth were intact in order to break through.
Chu Xuan had given her pills that were beneficial for truth realm cultivators, therefore her cultivation speed had progressed rapidly. For Bao Hongyan, meeting Chu Xuan was her biggest opportunity.
Before Bao Hongyan left, Chu Xuan asked her to pay attention to any news about Xiao Liang. If she discovered Xiao Liang¡¯s arrival in the Southern Region, she had to report the news to him immediately.
One dayter.
The mysterious one-star Tower Lord stood in front of Chu Xuan in a respectful manner.
Looking at the old man in front of him, Chu Xuan was speechless.
The one-star Tower Lord of the ck Moon Tower, the actual person in charge of the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region, was a first-level Emperor realm cultivator.
Chu Xuan finally understood why the ck Moon Tower was willing to send an Emperor realm expert to guard the barren Southern Region.
It was all because Lao Gui Tai¡¯s strength was weak and his aptitude was poor. The first level of the Emperor realm was basically his limit.
If he wanted to advance further, he would have to encounter either great fortune or a fortuitous encounter.
More importantly, Lao Gui Tai did not have much time left.
He could only live for a mere hundred years more before reaching his lifespan limit.
Perhaps he hade to the Southern Region to seek out the Asura Ancient Land in a final attempt to obtain an opportunity to advance further and extend his lifespan.
It was no wonder he rarely appeared. He was busy thinking about how to break through and extend his lifespan.
That being said, he had made the right decision ining to the Southern Region. The medicinal pill that Chu Xuan passed to Bao Hongyan to lure him out could be considered his opportunity.
With that medicinal pill, it would not be a problem for him to break through to the second level of the Emperor realm given the foundation that he had umted over countless years.
His lifespan would be extended, but that was all.
The moment Chu Xuanid eyes on him, he gave up on the idea of nurturing him. His level of talent was too low, which made the entire venture unprofitable.
That medicinal pill could be considered as his reward for working for Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan promptly asked him about the Asura Ancient Land.
He knew much more than Bao Hongyan and the other two gold-level Tower Lords.
For example, he told Chu Xuan that the Asura Ancient Land was trapped in a space somewhere and that, during that battle, many major powers in the Southern Region had perished.
The locations of theserge factions and sects disappeared together with the Asura Ancient Land during the battle. Once the naturalws of the Southern Region were restored, they would gradually reappear.
Some of the current historical sites in the Southern Region had actually been the territories of some of these factions orrge families that had disappeared due to the battle.
The gradual recovery of the naturalws caused these historical sites that had disappeared to reappear in this world.
As for that battle itself, Lao Gui Tai had read about it in the records of the ck Moon Tower.
It seemed that it had been a plot back then to subvert the Great Qin Dynasty.
Unfortunately, he was unaware of the specific details. As a one-star Tower Lord, there were still many high-level secrets that he was not privy to.
His immediate superior was his senior brother, a third-level Emperor realm expert and a two-star Tower Lord of the ck Moon Tower.
This two-star Tower Lord resided in the Northern Region.
He also did not know where the headquarters of the ck Moon Tower was or who the true person in charge above it all was.
The most valuable information Chu Xuan obtained from Lao Gui Tai was regarding the major forces in the Southern Region.
The three sects and two empires were actually not limited to the Southern Region. After the war with the demons, thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region copsed, and these major forces were forced to leave the Southern Region.
As such, the forces they left behind in the Southern Region could only be considered branches that protected their original territories.
The Great Qian Dynasty had the shortest legacy among them, being founded after the war with the demons.
He allowed Lao Gui Tai to leave. Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes. The three sects and two empires had deep foundations.
How could the Great Qin Dynasty, which Qin Keyun had just founded, fight against the Great Qian Dynasty?
At the moment, things were still stable. However, once the Asura Ancient Land opened, the main forces behind these various factions would return. How could Qin Keyun resist them then?
Would the Great Qin Emperor return as well?
Was Qin Keyun only paving the way for the Great Qin Emperor¡¯s return?
Was the person who plotted against the Great Qin Emperor rted to the Great Qian Dynasty?
The possibility of this being the case was very high.
Chu Xuan did not dwell on the matter. He would ignore such problems so long as it did not affect him or his seclusion.
The three-year milestone wasing. Chu Xuan waited with bated breath for the rewards he would receive.
Time passed peacefully.
Su Xian¡¯er was working hard on her cultivation, adamant about bing strong enough to take revenge on the Su family back in the Central Region as soon as possible.
Ding Yue continued to consolidate his cultivation after his breakthrough.
Yesterday, Chu Tianming¡¯s roar could be heard from the ancestral residence again.
Chu Xuan sighed. It was fortunate that Chu Yuan had left the family¡¯s territory. Otherwise, he might have been skinned alive by the furious Chu Tianming and family elders.
He had be a sinner of the Chu family.
¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up for three years. Continue to work hard and stay in seclusion. You have been rewarded with the Soul-chasing Bow.¡±
The reward for three years of seclusion was actually a bow.
Chu Xuan received the reward.
A simple brownish-yellow bow appeared in his hand.
There were fine lines engraved on the bow. They were spread out in a regr pattern. The Dao charm lingered around them. The fine lines almost looked like a great road.
The bowstring was ethereal and did not have a physical form. It looked like part of the Great Dao itself.
Chu Xuan was amazed. This bow was definitely not simple.
He examined the description of the Soul-chasing Bow.
¡°The Soul-chasing Bow imbues the power of the Great Dao and thews into its arrows. Every arrow strikes true, regardless of distance or space...¡±
After reading the description of the Soul-chasing Bow, Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. He finally had the ability to kill enemies without leaving his house.
In terms of cultivation, the Soul-chasing Bow imbued the power of thews of Heaven and Earth into the arrows. If one¡¯s cultivation was strong enough, the bow would imbue the power of the Great Dao into the arrows.
Every arrow would strike true. Moreover, it ignored space and distance.
As long as he nted a soul-chasing seal on the enemy¡¯s body. No matter which space or secret realm the enemy hid in, he would still be able to hit them from inside his small courtyard.
Moreover, if his cultivation was strong enough, he only needed to silently recite the name of the person, after which the Soul-chasing Bow would be able to lock onto the person and shoot him to death!
In such a scenario, there was no need for him to nt the soul-chasing seal on the person, or even meet them.
He only needed to silently recite their name and it would lock onto the person he wanted to kill. No matter how far apart they were, he would be able to shoot the other person.
It was terrifying!
Chapter 74 - Ancient Sites And Black Heart Grass
Chapter 74: Ancient Sites And ck Heart Grass
Although the Soul-chasing Bow was unreasonably strong, Chu Xuan was not able to use it to its full potential at the moment. He could not lock onto and kill a person with just a thought.
No matter how powerful a weapon was, it still needed to be wielded by someone with sufficient strength.
At the current stage, Chu Xuan could either lock onto the enemy with the soul-chasing seal, capture a trace of the enemy¡¯s aura, or use other methods to locate the enemy.
Only by doing so would he be able to ignore distance and space and shoot them to death.
Moreover, if the person he had locked onto was too strong, the person could also withstand his attacks.
After all, the power of the arrows was also rted to his own cultivation.
Given Chu Xuan¡¯s current first-level Supreme realm cultivation, it was definitely impossible for him to kill a Heaven realm expert.
Chu Xuan yed around with the Soul-chasing Bow for a while before putting it away with great satisfaction.
In the future, even if he stayed inside the small courtyard, he would have the ability to make a move personally.
There were many ways to locate the enemy; the soul-chasing seal was only one of them.
Once the soul chasing seal was nted, it could not be removed. Its functionplemented the Soul-chasing Bow.
Chu Xuan decided to give the method to nt the soul-chasing seal to those who needed it.
For example, Ding Yue and Su Xian¡¯er.
......
Once the two of them encountered an invincible expert outside and needed their help, they could use the soul-chasing seal on the enemy.
That way, Chu Xuan could immediately locate and kill the other party.
If the reward he received for the three-year milestone was this powerful, then what kind of reward would he receive at the five-year milestone?
Or even the ten-year milestone?
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
¡
Somewhere in the Southern Region.
Chu Yun stood on a small hill and stared at a certain location where ripples were forming in front of her.
An ancient site was about to appear.
Every ancient site meant an opportunity.
It was just a matter of the size of the fortuitous encounter. Those who came back from these ancient sites would never return empty-handed.
Of course, some ancient sites also contained a certain amount of danger.
Chu Yun had just broken through to the fourth level of the spirit realm. Given her age, it could be said that her talent was outstanding.
After all, thews of the Southern Region were iplete and rtively barren. Cultivation here would be slower than in other regions.
As thews of Heaven and Earth continued to recover, the speed of her cultivation was already elerating.
Thews of Heaven and Earth¡¯s recovery was a sign!
Chu Yun was already able to refine high-quality void unity pills. Despite only possessing a spirit realm cultivation, she was actually able to refine a pill that could be used by void realm martial artists, and even unity realm martial artists. The level of her talent was extremely hard-toe-by in the Southern Region.
¡°I wonder how the Chu family is doing now?¡±
¡°They wouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for thirteenth brother, right?¡±
Chu Yun naturally knew about the changes that were happening in the Great Qin Dynasty. She was worried that Chu Xuan would be treated badly by the Chu family because of this.
She was also informed about the Chu family¡¯s situation.
She sighed in her heart. It was fortunate that Chu Yuan was not in the Chu family. Otherwise, he would be finished!
¡°After exploring this ancient site, I will return to Chu County!¡±
After waiting for another day, the ancient site finally opened.
It appeared to be a medicinal garden.
Chu Yun was overjoyed, but she still entered carefully, wary of the possible dangers.
A dayter, Chu Yun reaped a bountiful harvest.
She looked at arge rock in front of her. There was a purple umbre-shaped grass with seven leaves growing under the rock. She was pleasantly surprised.
¡°ck heart grass!¡±
Unable to hold back her excitement, she went forward and plucked the ck heart grass. She carefully took out a jade box and put it away.
¡°With this ck heart grass, thirteenth brother will definitely be able to cultivate to the profound realm, spirit realm, or even higher.¡±
The ck heart grass was a rare spiritual medicine that could increase a martial artist¡¯s natural talent.
When Chu Yun saw the ck heart grass, her first thought was to give it to Chu Xuan.
As long as Chu Xuan¡¯s natural talent increased, there would be hope for him to break through to the profound realm, spirit realm, or even higher.
After she collected the ck heart grass, her harvest of all the ancient spirit herbs in this small medicinal garden wasplete.
Chu Yun was ready to return to Chu County.
¡°Miss, you stole my family¡¯s spirit herbs. Shouldn¡¯t you be giving me an exnation?¡±
Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed, and she turned around to look.
A young man with a lewd expression and lecherous smile was walking over from the entrance of the ancient site.
He was a sixth-level spirit realm cultivator!
¡°Your family¡¯s spirit herbs? Those who are fated to enter the ancient sites are their rightful owners.¡±
Chu Yun cautiously took a step forward and headed toward the entrance of the ancient site.
¡°Who said that this was an ancient site? This is clearly my family¡¯s medicinal garden!¡±
The young man shed and blocked Chu Yun¡¯s path.
Bang!
Chu Yun directly made her move.
She was not a fool. Although she had not personally experienced encounters where others would kill people and steal their treasures, she had heard a lot about it.
The other party clearly had evil intentions and wanted to snatch her treasures and kill her.
¡°Oh, little girl, you are quite spicy. I like it.¡±
The young man raised his sword and stabbed out, blocking Chu Yun¡¯s attack.
Hong! Hong! Hong!
Chu Yun attacked consecutively. Although she was two levels lower than the young man, her strength was not weak at all.
After all, she cultivated the Great Luo Emperor Scripture!
The young man¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had been forced to retreat dozens of meters away.
Chu Yun took the opportunity to escape the ancient site.
¡°Little Girl, you can¡¯t escape. Put down the ck heart grass obediently!¡±
The young man chased after her.
¡°Quick, stop her!¡±
Chu Yun had just escaped out of the entrance of the ancient site when a middle-aged man suddenly appeared and blocked her path.
Spiritual power fist shadows covered all of her escape routes!
They trapped her.
Chu Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically. Was this a truth realm expert?
¡°Little Beauty, why aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡±
The young man chased after her with a smile.
Chu Yun¡¯s heart sank. The Chu family could not afford to offend a truth realm.
At this time, she could only hope that the mysterious senior would save her.
¡°Hand over the ck heart grass and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll even marry you. This is a great honor for you.¡±
The young manughed very happily.
¡°Wishful thinking. You don¡¯t deserve to marry me!¡± Chu Yun gritted her teeth and red at him.
¡°How am I not worthy? Do you know who I am?¡±
The young man straightened his back and said, ¡°Listen carefully. I am the young master of Nine Swords Mountain, Song Pang!¡±
The young master of Nine Swords Mountain?
Chu Yun had a look of suspicion on her face.
The young master of Nine Swords Mountain, one of the three sects and two empires, only possessed this tiny bit of strength?
Song Pang said in embarrassment, ¡°What do you know? This young master is trying to solidify my foundation!¡±
Chu Yun understood. The other party¡¯s aptitude was not high, which was why he was so determined to obtain the ck heart grass.
¡°Hand over the ck heart grass. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t me this young master for taking action!¡±
¡°Even if you really are the young master of Nine Swords Mountain, don¡¯t even think about getting your hands on this!¡± Chu Yun said with a firm gaze.
The Chu family could not afford to offend Nine Swords Mountain, but the ck heart grass was too important. It was the key to whether Chu Xuan could break through to the profound realm, or perhaps even the spirit realm.
¡°Catch her!¡± Song Pang shouted angrily.
He knew that if he attacked, he would not be able to defeat her, let alone catch her.
With a thought, the middle-aged man activated his spiritual power by performing certain hand seals and captured Chu Yun.
At this moment, a figure appeared silently.
With a simple attack, he broke the middle-aged man¡¯s spiritual power technique.
The neer had a cold expression. He was dressed in ck and had a mask on his face. It seemed like he was a servant!
He was a third-level of the truth realm cultivator!
¡°Who are you? How dare you offend my Nine Swords Mountain?¡±
¡°Heh, Nine Swords Mountain, is that something worth bragging about?¡± The masked man smiled contemptuously.
Chu Yun heaved a sigh of relief. The person she relied on was that mysterious senior.
The masked man before her should be that senior¡¯s servant.
Since a servant already possessed the cultivation of the truth realm, then that senior must be even stronger.
¡°Thank you, senior.¡±
Chu Yun cupped her hands and bowed. Without looking at Song Pang, she left.
Chapter 75 - My Disciple Must Never Be A Simp!
Chapter 75: My Disciple Must Never Be A Simp!
This was the second time the masked man had appeared. Before this, Chu Yun had also encountered a crisis.
It was the masked man who had appeared to protect her back then too.
He imed that he had been ordered by his master to protect her secretly.
He was a quiet person, so he did not converse much with Chu Yun and left soon after.
She secretly made up her mind that she had to work hard to research alchemy and cultivate. She had to do her best to obtain this senior¡¯s approval as soon as possible.
As long as she received this senior¡¯s approval, everything she did today would not bring disaster to the Chu family.
On the contrary, the Chu family would have a powerful backer.
From the masked man¡¯s tone, it was clear that Senior did not care about the threat of Nine Swords Mountain.
It was clear from this just how powerful Senior was.
Chu Yun had once suspected that the mysterious senior was an expert from Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.
The masked man denied it and even disdained Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.
Therefore, Chu Yun had a bold thought.
The mysterious senior was most likely an expert from outside the Southern Region.
......
There was even a possibility that he was an Emperor realm expert.
Otherwise, why would he look down on Heavenly Cauldron Mountain and not fear Nine Swords Mountain?
Song Pang watched Chu Yun leave with a gloomy face.
His guard could not defeat the masked man.
However, he needed the ck heart grass to raise his innate talent, so he was not willing to give up.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
He and his guard rushed back to Nine Swords Mountain!
After Chu Xuan finished reading the information about Chu Yun from the ck Moon Tower, heughed lightly. The young master of the Nine Swords Mountain, in terms of his status, was a good-for-nothing.
The ck heart grass was indeed a good spirit herb.
However, it was useless to him.
In terms of talent, who couldpare to him?
It was no wonder the young master of Nine Swords Mountain was so determined to obtain it.
After all, although he was the young master, due to hiscking talent and cultivation base, many geniuses in Nine Swords Mountain probably looked down on him.
With his tiny bit of talent, it was absolutely impossible for him to take over the leadership of Nine Swords Mountain in the future.
Nine Swords Mountain was a sect, not a n.
Moreover, even if it was a n, if the n master¡¯s son was too useless, it would be extremely difficult for him to take over the n.
Even if he took over the n, it would not be long before his position or authority was usurped.
Chu Yun was on her way back to Chu County.
With the nine sword mountain¡¯s abilities, it would not be too difficult to find out who Chu Yun was.
Soon, the Nine Sword Mountain¡¯s sect master would bring his son to attack her.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the other party¡¯s attempt. If he was not mistaken, Nine Sword Mountain should be rted to Great Qin¡¯s Emperor
They were likely also one of the parties involved in the plot behind the Asura Ancient Land. Perhaps someone had ced a chess piece at Nine Swords Mountain to stir up trouble at that crucial moment.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve already consolidated my cultivation.¡± Ding Yue respectfully stood in front of Chu Xuan.
His eyes were filled with respect and worship. His master was too powerful and mysterious.
He had casually given his new disciple a divine sword!
¡°En.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and looked at Ding Yue, falling into a state of deep thought.
His disciple had a childhood sweetheart. Even though she had dumped him, Ding Yue might still be harboring hopes of once again reuniting with her.
In fact, he might even be thinking that, once his cultivation rose, he would be qualified to pursue his childhood sweetheart?
The possibility of them getting back together was not high.
However, if that childhood sweetheart of his acted coquettishly and cute, she might say that the reason why she fell in love with someone else was to test him and stimte his potential.
She would then say that she still had feelings for him, and that she would not marry anyone other than him.
Would that fellow Ding Yue be so moved to the point of reconciling with his childhood sweetheart without any repercussions?
That would not do!
Chu Xuan¡¯s disciple could not be a simp!
Before this, Ding Yue¡¯s sword pulse had yet to be activated, so his meridians were blocked. The experts at Nine Swords Mountain were unable to discover his hidden talent.
They only believed him to be a good-for-nothing piece of trash.
The Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse was a rarely seen sword pulse in this world. Very few people had the capability of unearthing Ding Yue¡¯s supreme talent in Sword Dao.
In addition, Ding Yue¡¯s meridians were blocked and his cultivation progressed extremely slowly. No one would take him seriously and it was unlikely that he would be carefully examined for his talent.
Now that Ding Yue¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse had been activated, his talent in Sword Dao became unparalleled.
Would Nine Swords Mountain still let him leave if they found out?
They would definitely try their best to keep him.
Ding Yue had already acknowledged Chu Xuan as his master and would definitely not return to Nine Swords Mountain. However, the nine swords mountain would not sever their connection with him just like that.
Once they discovered his newfound talent, they would definitely try their best to use his childhood sweetheart to woo him back to their side.
At the same time, they would also be able to obtain some treasures from Ding Yue¡¯s mysterious master and befriend an expert.
Therefore, Ding Yue absolutely could not be a simp!
He had topletely forget his childhood sweetheart!
Chu Xuan quickly came up with a n.
He looked at Ding Yue and said, ¡°Your talent in Sword Dao is excellent, and you have a chance to tread on the path of the Supreme Sword. However, if you want to tread on the path of the Supreme Sword, you have to break through the three stages of the way of the sword.¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°Master, what are the three stages of the way of the sword?¡±
Chu Xuan did not answer immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you know why there are so few top-notch sword experts in this world?¡±
¡°Do you know why countless sword cultivators are mediocre and have yet to disy the true strength of the Sword Dao?¡±
Ding Yue was puzzled. Why did Master ask him this question?
The senior experts of Nine Swords Mountain were all very skilled in swordsmanship. Theirbat strength was very fierce. It was difficult for them to be defeated by those of the same level.
However, since his master had asked him this question, it was likely that the experts of the way of the sword in his master¡¯s eyes were not quite the same as his understanding of the matter?
Perhaps those experts from Nine Swords Mountain were actually not very strong? Was his worldview limited by his poor cultivation? Was that why he believed them to be powerful?
After thinking for a moment, Ding Yue said, ¡°Is it because they failed to hone themselves enough, or maybe their cultivation in the way of the sword was insufficient and their talent in the way of the sword was too poor?¡±
¡°No!¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s because they only cultivated ordinary swordsmanship, and never progressed to the cultivation of the Supreme Sword!¡±
¡°Over the eras, there have been countless people who possessed outstanding talent in sword cultivation, and there were also people who were more talented than you. However, in the end, they did not step into the cultivation of the Supreme Sword and only ended up bing ordinary sword cultivators that were just a little stronger than others.¡±
Ding Yue fell into a state of deep thought.
After a long while, a thought shed through his mind. He said, ¡°I know, Master. It¡¯s because they haven¡¯t broken through the three stages of the way of the sword!¡±
Chu Xuan put on an expression that seemed to indicate that Ding Yue was a disciple that was worth teaching.
¡°Let me ask you, do you want to be a powerful and somewhat famous sword cultivator, or do you want to be a Sword Immortal who has mastered the Supreme Sword and is famous for all eternity?¡±
Sword Immortal?
Although he did not know how powerful a Sword Immortal was, Ding Yue could not help but be fascinated.
¡°Master, I want to be a Sword Immortal whose name is famous for all eternity. I want to tread the path of the Supreme Sword!¡± Ding Yue said with a firm expression.
¡°I¡¯m very satisfied that you possess such determination.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded with gratification. He was almost done with the setup. He then said, ¡°If you want to tread the path of the Supreme Sword, you have to break through the three stages of the way of the sword.¡±
¡°Master, I will definitely break through the three stages of the way of the sword. Please tell me what the three stages of the way of the sword are!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s blood was boiling, and his gaze was resolute.
Su Xian¡¯er stood at the side and listened in. She was very confused. The three stages of the way of the sword?
She had never heard of this before.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with Ding Yue¡¯s reaction. He said with satisfaction, ¡°Very good. I believe that you will definitely break through the three stages of the way of the sword.¡±
¡°Listen carefully. The first stage of the way of the sword is to sever the emotions that bind your heart. Forget about your sweetheart!¡±
¡°Ah?!¡±
Ding Yue was dumbfounded. The first stage of the way of the sword was this? He had to forget about his sweetheart?
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s mouth was wide open and her face was full of confusion.
Chapter 76 - No Woman In Your Heart, Drawing Your Sword To Slay An Immortal
Chapter 76: No Woman In Your Heart, Drawing Your Sword To y An Immortal
??
Ding Yue waspletely dumbfounded.
The first stage of the way of the sword required him to forget his sweetheart?
Why did he have to forget his sweetheart?
A beautiful figure appeared in his mind.
Su Xian¡¯er was also dumbfounded. What did one¡¯s sweetheart have to do with Sword Dao cultivation?
Chu Xuan had said it so seriously too. She thought that it was some extraordinary revtion about the way of the sword, but it turned out to be about forgetting his sweetheart?
¡°Do you know the meaning of the first stage of the way of the sword? Do you know why countless sword cultivators are unable to break through the first stage of the way of the sword and tread upon the path of the Supreme Sword?¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t even break through the first stage, how can you even talk about the Supreme Sword?¡±
Chu Xuan was not surprised by Ding Yue¡¯s reaction.
¡°Master, please enlighten me!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s eyes were slightly confused.
Forget about his sweetheart?
Forget about her?
Would he not be able to tread upon the path of the Supreme Sword if he did not forget about her?
Ding Yue, who possessed the Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse, had a special obsession with the Sword Dao.
¡°If you have someone in your heart, then where is the sword?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice was like the roar of the Great Dao as seven-colored divine light bloomed around his body.
A halo appeared behind his head and shone in all directions.
Sagemaster¡¯s Halo!
Looking at his master who was bathed in the seven-colored divine light, Ding Yue was shocked. He suddenly felt that everything his master said was true!
¡°Where is the sword?¡± Ding Yue muttered to himself.
¡°Can they coexist?¡± Lacking confidence, he asked carefully.
¡°How can it coexist? Since it coexists, is your sword still the only one? Is your sword still pure?¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s brain buzzed. Yes, how can it be exclusive if it coexists?
However, the beautiful figure in his mind was holding him back.
Forget her?
It was easier said than done!
¡°Let me ask you, if your sweetheart¡¯s friends and rtives want to kill you, will you let them?¡±
¡°If one day your sweetheart falls in love with someone else and wants to kill you, will your sword still be able to stab her?¡±
¡°If one day your sweetheart falls into the hands of the enemy and they threaten you with her life, what will you do?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice rang loudly like a bell as it echoed directly into Ding Yue¡¯s mind.
His face turned paler with each question.
¡°If there is another bond in your heart, where is the sword? How can you still focus on the way of the sword? How can you tread upon the path of the Supreme Sword?¡±
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes as he looked at Ding Yue.
Ding Yue¡¯s face turned pale and his entire body started to shake.
For a moment, he did not know how to answer Chu Xuan or what decision to make.
What should he do? Did he really have to choose between his sweetheart and the Supreme Sword?
¡°You have to know that your sweetheart will only bring you harm!¡±
Chu Xuan saw that it was almost time, so he directly gave Ding Yue a heart-piercing blow.
Boom!
Ding Yue¡¯s brain was in overdrive!
His mind was filled with the words, ¡°Your sweetheart will only bring you harm!¡±
In Nine Swords Mountain, he had been coldly reprimanded, stepped on, and pped around.
He had been sent flying with a kick, and the people around him constantly mocked and ridiculed him!
Her pretty face had gone from a charming smile at the beginning to cold res, ridicule, contempt, and humiliationter on.
She never looked at him again.
Ding Yue was panting and sweating profusely, and his face was twisted with pain.
Chu Xuan just looked at him.
As the fated person of the Southern Region, if he could not even pass this test, then he was too useless and unworthy of being Chu Xuan¡¯s disciple.
If Chu Xuan did not help him to free himself from this, Ding Yue would sooner orter be cheated by his childhood sweetheart!
Su Xian¡¯er watched silently from the side. Ding Yue appeared to be in a painful dilemma. It was obvious that his sweetheart had caused him a lot of harm.
After ten minutes, Ding Yue gradually calmed down.
The beautiful figure in his mind was no longer gentle and beautiful, but cold and heartless instead.
Thinking back to the past, Ding Yue suddenly realized that he had been hurt all along.
His master was right. The one he loved would only bring him harm!
His gaze gradually became firm. He looked at Chu Xuan and said, ¡°Master, I understand!¡±
¡°You are a promising young man!¡±
Chu Xuan was gratified. There was hope for his eldest disciple after all.
¡°Master, please enlighten me. What is the second stage of the way of the sword?¡±
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The second stage of the way of the sword is, when you see a beautiful woman, don¡¯t let your mind wander. You must keep the soul of the sword in your heart!¡±
Ding Yue was a little confused.
Why was it rted to a woman again?
¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡±
¡°Not really.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual power condensed into a person. The person¡¯s face and appearance were rough.
The person condensed from his spiritual power stood next to Su Xian¡¯er.
¡°Which one did you look at first? Who did you pay more attention to?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
Ding Yue looked over in confusion. The first person he saw was naturally Su Xian¡¯er, who was dressed as a servant.
His attention was also more inclined to Su Xian¡¯er.
After all, every normal man would pay more attention to the peerless beauty.
¡°It was Sister Su.¡±
¡°You were distracted by her beauty, weren¡¯t you? Disciple, think about it. When you are fighting with someone, if a beautiful woman appears, she will either flirt with you or act extremely seductively. If you get distracted by her, what will happen to you?¡±
¡°Besides, in some illusions, there are countless beautiful women. If you are caught in them, your life will be forfeit.¡±
¡°Why is it a woman¡¯s beauty? Weel, opposites attract. This is part of the Great Dao of Heaven!¡±
Ding Yue could already imagine the scene in his mind. He would be holding a longsword and confronting an enemy. Suddenly, from behind the enemy, a beautiful woman appeared and started flirting with him, trying to seduce him.
Would he not be distracted by her actions?
Given his current state of mind, he would definitely be distracted.
Once he was distracted, he would be killed!
Hiss!
When he thought of this, Ding Yue immediately sucked in a cold breath of air. His master¡¯s words were reasonable!
¡°Master, I will definitely break through the second stage as soon as possible!¡±
¡°En, that¡¯s good.¡±
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with Ding Yue¡¯s performance. ¡°In the second stage, seeing a beautiful woman not being distracted is the first part, and having the soul of the sword in your heart is the second. As for what the soul of the sword is, everyone¡¯sprehension is different. You will need to figure it out yourself!¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was a little indignant. After all, up until now, she had only heard Chu Xuan express one thing ¡ª women were obstacles!
¡°Sir, can¡¯t a woman be a strong person?¡±
Chu Xuan nced at her. Why was this little girl joining in on the fun?
¡°It varies from person to person, and it varies from dao to dao. Those who walk the path of the Supreme Sword must only be interested in the sword.¡±
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°In other words, it¡¯s the same for women who cultivate the Supreme Sword. Just change the distraction from a woman to a man.¡±
¡°How can it be the same?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er said unwillingly, ¡°A woman won¡¯t be distracted when looking at a man, right?¡±
This little girl was still unconvinced.
Chu Xuan said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether you¡¯d be distracted by a handsome man. Let me ask you this.¡±
¡°When you are confronting an enemy, an ugly naked man shows up performing dirty gestures and poses in front of you. Will you be confused? Will you be angry? Will you be distracted? If you are not mentally strong, you¡¯ll probably scream.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was stunned. Her master was indeed a teacher. He always looked at the problem with such depth.
If someone really did that, Su Xian¡¯er could not guarantee that she would not get mad or be disturbed.
Can you handle this situation, little girl?
Chu Xuan ignored her dazed expression and turned his attention back to Ding Yue. ¡°For the third stage of the way of the sword, if you don¡¯t have a woman in your heart, you can kill an immortal by drawing your sword!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s blood immediately surged. ¡®If I don¡¯t have a woman in my heart, I¡¯ll be able to kill an immortal by drawing my sword?¡¯
I, Ding Yue, must tread upon the path of the Supreme Sword and kill an immortal by drawing my sword!
¡°Disciple, you must remember that having a woman in your life will affect the speed at which you draw your sword!¡± Chu Xuan warned him solemnly.
¡°Master, I know. I will definitely break through the three stages of the way of the sword and tread upon the path of the Supreme Sword!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s gaze was resolute. Sweetheart, get lost!
I, Ding Yue, am a man who wants to ughter immortals!
Chapter 77 - I Should Not Have A Sweetheart!
Chapter 77: I Should Not Have A Sweetheart!
Chu Xuan looked pleased and said, ¡°Disciple, I am very pleased that you possess such firm resolve.¡±
¡°The three stages of the way of the sword are also three stages of the heartof the Sword Dao. Sever your emotional ties, forget your sweetheart; when looking at beautiful women, do not let your mind; and finally, having no woman in your heart.¡±
¡°This is the secret way of the sword. Those who are not strong-willed orck a firm Dao heart will not be able toplete the three stages of the way of the sword.¡±
¡°There are countless ordinary sword cultivators. Very few have broken through the first stage. Naturally, these ordinary sword cultivators will not be able to tread upon the path of the Supreme Sword.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Sir. I recall that a certain Heartless Sword Technique exists in the world. Those who cultivate the Heartless Sword Technique possess no feelings in their hearts. Naturally, there will be no women in their hearts.¡±
Chu Xuan nced at her. This girl was deliberately causing trouble, right?
Ding Yue looked at Chu Xuan. It made sense. Since there was a Heartless Sword Technique in the world, could those who cultivated it be considered as having tread upon the path of the Supreme Sword?
Chu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°The Heartless Sword Technique is something that only cowards cultivate. It¡¯s a deformed sword technique, a technique that the Great Dao doesn¡¯t acknowledge.¡±
¡°The three stages of the Supreme Sword are directed toward the Great Dao. How can the Heartless Sword Technique bepared to it?¡±
¡°What does it mean to be heartless? To forget feelings, to be neither happy, sad or angry? If youck emotions, are you still human?¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Su Xian¡¯er and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, will those who cultivate the Heartless Sword Technique be angry when they are surrounded and killed by others? Will they be moved by treasures when they see them? Will they draw their swords out in anger when they are humiliated?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°They feel happiness, anger, and are moved by treasures. How can they be called heartless then? What¡¯s heartless is just their feelings. They are a bunch of cowards who don¡¯t dare to face the suffering in their hearts who created the Heartless Sword Techniqueto deceive themselves and others!¡±
Chu Xuan said with extreme disdain.
Su Xian¡¯er was stunned. His words seemed to make sense.
¡°Disciple, don¡¯t learn from those cowards and disgrace me,¡± Chu Xuan said earnestly.
¡°Yes, Master, I understand.¡±
Ding Yue nodded and paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°Master, actually, the three stages of the way of the sword contain the truth of the Great Dao, especially the stage where there is no woman in your heart. Does it actually mean that one¡¯s heart is still like water, and that nothing can cause your heart, or the sword that it contains, to be swayed?¡±
¡°Has this discipleprehended it correctly?¡±
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched.
¡°You really are talented. You haveprehended it correctly.¡±
¡°I am pleased that I have such a perceptive disciple.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and exhorted, ¡°You must remember that having a woman will affect the speed at which you draw your sword!¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡± Ding Yue¡¯s face was solemn.
¡°Master will teach you the way of the sword now.¡±
Chu Xuan raised his finger and pointed. The first part of the Heaven-reaching Sword Technique was transmitted into Ding Yue¡¯s mind.
Ding Yue still had to break through the three stages of the way of the sword, so he divided the Heaven-reaching Sword Technique into three parts to be taught.
Moreover, by the time Ding Yue finished cultivating the first part, Chu Xuan would probably be in the Heaven realm.
Ding Yue was immersed in theprehension of the way of the sword. The Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse was activated and the aura around his body pulsated fiercely.
It was like a sharp sword unsheathed.
Ten minutester, Ding Yue opened his eyes.
He kowtowed three times respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Master, for imparting this technique!¡±
¡°Go and cultivate,¡± Chu Xuan waved his hand and said.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ding Yue stood up, his expression was firm and his gaze sharp.
Returning to the universe space, he sat cross-legged in front of the divine sword.
The aura on his body became more and more ethereal and resonated with the divine sword. The divine sword trembled slightly and let out a slight hum.
Ding Yue¡¯s aura then became more restrained, like an ordinary sword that was stabbed into the ground.
¡°Forget my sweetheart! Forget my sweetheart!¡±
Ding Yue kept telling himself that he had to forget his sweetheart and break through the first stage of the way of the sword.
The way of the sword that his master had imparted to him was iparably powerful; far beyond what Nine Swords Mountain was capable of.
He would not let down his master¡¯s high hopes!
Ding Yue kept recalling the past, when he and his childhood sweetheart had been together. From their time as happy children, to finally being despised, neglected, alienated, ridiculed and humiliated by thetter.
¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash. You¡¯re not worthy of me!¡±
¡°Ding Yue, although we grew up together, I was young and ignorant back then. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, I¡¯m not blind. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together. Cease your wishful thinking!¡±
¡°You were just passing by? Who are you trying to kid? You¡¯re here to harass me, right? Or perhaps to disgust me?¡±
¡°Ding Yue, for the sake of our past friendship, can you please get lost?¡±
He had also let go and stopped looking for that person back then. However, he would always stumble across that person asionally. Every time he did, he would be humiliated and spurned.
Ding Yue kept recalling his past experiences and hypnotizing himself. That person was not worth his time or affection.
Master was right. The person he loved would only bring him harm!
¡°Forget the person I love. I, Ding Yue, can do it. Since she is already heartless, why should I keep thinking about her?¡±
Ding Yue sat cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed. He strengthened his resolve over and over again to forget that person.
The best way to hate someone was to constantly recall the bad side of her and the harm that she had caused him.
Ding Yue did exactly that. He believed that as long as he stopped thinking about her and loathed her, he could forget her.
She would never be his sweetheart.
As he recalled the bits and pieces of his childhood sweetheart, Ding Yue sadly realized that he had always been the one who had given, and had never received anything in return.
She wanted all of the medicinal pills and the spirit crystals... thinking back carefully, she had never given him anything, not even a single worthless item.
¡°Master is right. I shouldn¡¯t have a sweetheart!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked at him curiously. She felt that something was wrong with Ding Yue.
Chu Xuan did not care how Ding Yue forgot his sweetheart. His goal had been achieved. His disciple would not be a simp.
He activated the Myriad Heavenly mirror and connected it to Ren Changhe.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Ren Changhe bowed respectfully.
¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice was vast and mighty, as if it came from the Great Dao itself.
Ren Changhe raised his head, and his soul was instantly shaken. He became even more respectful toward his master in his heart.
In his eyes, although his master did not reveal his imposing figure, bathed in divine light, there was an aura of the Great Dao that lingered around him.
The robe on his body seemed to be woven from the Great Dao itself.
¡°Hiss, just how strong is Master?!¡±
Ren Changhe was shocked.
How powerful was he to be able to weave the Great Dao into a robe?
¡°Are there still any parts that you are confused about?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
¡°Yes!¡±
Ren Changhe looked ashamed.
Until now, he still had not fullyprehended the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal.
¡°Tell me.¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless. More than once, he had wondered if Ren Changhe really was a top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed.
However, he was very famous. The name of the Celestial Master had shaken the nine zones and fifty regions. There was no way that he was an ordinary cultivator.
Why had he been unable to fullyprehend the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal this entire time?
Was the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal so mysterious to the point that even Heaven realm cultivators found it difficult toprehend it?
Ren Changhe asked his question. After Chu Xuan exined it to him, he asked, ¡°Does this realm have a thousand-year Heaven realm cultivator?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Ren Changhe did not know why Chu Xuan asked this question. Was it to motivate him?
Or did he want to find someone who was more talented than him to represent his martial inheritance in this world?
Chapter 78 - There Was A Mysterious Senior
Chapter 78: There Was A Mysterious Senior
Chu Xuan raised his eyebrows. As expected, the cultivation benchmark of top-notch geniuses of the 100-year Emperor realm, the 1,000-year Supreme realm, and the 10,000-year Heaven realm were based on normal circumstances.
There were always special circumstances where unique individuals surpassed the cultivation speed of these top-notch geniuses.
Ren Changhe continued, ¡°Some old monsters, for various reasons or under special circumstances, reincarnated using secret techniques. Due to the umtion andprehension of their previous lives, it was not impossible for them to recover their Heaven realm cultivation in 1,000 years.¡±
Chu Xuan thought about Qin Keyun. She had cultivated to the half-emperor realm within such a short period of time by relying on the umtion andprehension of her previous life.
It could be said that, before the Emperor realm, as long as there were enough resources, the path of cultivation was a smooth one.
Moreover, for most, breaking through to the Emperor realm would not be too much of a problem.
In addition to the experts who reincarnated using secret techniques, there were also those who obtained the inheritance of great experts.
After receiving the inheritance of these great experts, the power andprehension those experts had would be sealed in their bodies. They would then experience a smooth and rapid cultivation journey, and would be able to break through realms within an extremely short time.
All they needed to do was to continuously stimte the power of the inheritance they had received.
However, the cultivators who cultivated using this method mostly had weak foundations due to their reliance on the inheritances.
Moreover, when they fully received and activated the inheritance, they would need to spend a very long time polishing their foundations. Otherwise, they would not be able to advance further.
Ren Changhe disdained this kind of cultivator.
He had killed several of these so-called Heaven¡¯s blessed with one hand back then!
......
Chu Xuan understood what he meant. Ren Changhe was just afraid that he wouldpare him to this kind of trashy Heaven¡¯s blessed.
Ren Changhe¡¯s meaning was that although this kind of cultivator would progress at lightning speed, their actualbat strength was nothing worth shouting about.
After all, he had crushed several of them with one hand.
There were also those who obtained great opportunities and entered some special secret realms.
Time passed differently inside these secret realms; a thousand years inside was equivalent to only a year in the outside world.
However, if one counted the time spent cultivating inside these secret realms, the time they took to cultivate was actually not a short amount of time.
¡°I heard that such a secret realm exists in the Deste Ancient Zone. Unfortunately, this disciple¡¯s luck wascking and was not fated to encounter it.¡± Ren Changhe sighed regretfully.
¡°It¡¯s just a secret realm. It¡¯s nothing worth shouting about.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s tone was very arrogant as he responded nonchntly.
As expected of Master!
Ren Changhe inwardly eximed in admiration.
He had found out what he wanted to know, and had given Ren Changhe the necessary pointers. It was time for Chu Xuan to leave.
As usual, he encouraged Ren Changhe to cultivate properly.
Finally, he said, ¡°Since you are my in-name disciple, you should at least know my title.¡±
Ren Changhe immediately knelt on the ground, his face full of excitement.
His master was finally willing to tell him his honorific title.
This meant that he had formally acknowledged him as a disciple.
¡°Listen carefully.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice was dignified as he said, ¡°The powerhouses of the heavens all call me ¡®Eternal, handsome, unparalleled, majestic, virtuous supreme, and holy number one Dao master of the myriad realms.''¡±
Ren Changhe was stunned when he heard that.
He felt that it was awesome!
His master was so awesome!
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with Ren Changhe¡¯s reaction.
After a few more words of encouragement, he deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
Next, Chu Xuan connected to Du Yuan.
Du Yuan had already returned to the small family that he was the guardian of. He was behaving in a low-key manner as usual.
¡°Your Excellency!¡±
¡°Since you can be considered a disciple of sorts, I will give you a cultivation technique and a divine weapon.¡±
Chu Xuan passed the Purple mes Burning Heavens technique to Du Yuan as well as the fire spirit awl.
Du Yuan was pleasantly surprised. His choice back then had indeed been correct.
The cultivation technique given by Senior was more than a hundred times stronger than the cultivation technique he had obtained from his fortuitous encounter.
With this cultivation technique, Du Yuan was confident that he would be able to reach the Divine realm.
The fire spirit awl was actually a divine weapon!
There might not even be a second person in possession of a divine weapon in the entire Western Region.
Chu Xuan threw him a few bottles of supreme realm cultivation pills as well, which would be enough to allow Du Yuan¡¯s strength to soar within a short period of time.
Given Du Yuan¡¯s current second-level Supreme realm cultivation, he was still rather weak.
Fortunately, there was still some time until Asura Ancient Land would open, so Du Yuan still had sufficient time to raise his strength.
It was impossible for him to reach the Heaven realm, but with the help of medicinal pills and the powerful Purple mes Burning Heavens technique, he could still cultivate to the eighth or ninth level of the Supreme realm.
Du Yuan¡¯s innate talent was not bad after all.
Thest daily use of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror connected randomly to an ocean, so Chu Xuan did not encounter any living beings.
Over the next few days, Ding Yue immersed himself in the cultivation of the first stage of the way of the sword.
Su Xian¡¯er was also cultivating hard.
It was then that Chu Yun came back.
¡°Thirteenth brother, I¡¯ve brought you a treasure.¡±
The first thing Chu Yun did when she came back was to run over to Chu Xuan¡¯s small courtyard.
The small courtyard had not changed much. The universe space was concealed by Chu Xuan, so Chu Yun could not sense it.
She took out an umbre-shaped spirit herb with seven leaves and handed it to Chu Xuan.
¡°Thirteenth brother, this is a spirit herb that can increase one¡¯s natural talent. Eat it quickly.¡±
Chu Xuan stretched out his hand and patted her head. This girl was quite thoughtful. Despite how precious this spirit herb was, the first thing she thought to do with it was give it to him.
It was worth doting on her.
¡°ck heart grass, ah, this is indeed a good thing. But your thirteenth brother doesn¡¯t need this thing. You should eat it.¡±
Chu Yun¡¯s eyes widened and she said in surprise, ¡°Thirteenth brother, you know about ck heart grass?¡±
Chu Xuan gave her an enigmatic smile and said, ¡°Of course I know about it. You should eat it quickly. This thing is not useful to thirteenth brother.¡±
¡°How can it not be useful?¡±
Chu Yun was a little anxious.
¡°Thirteenth brother, don¡¯t worry. Even if you break through, I¡¯ll tell grandpa to allow you to continue to live in the small courtyard. No one will disturb you.¡±
Chu Xuan chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb me. No one can disturb me either.¡±
¡°No, thirteenth brother, you have to eat the ck heart grass.¡±
Chu Yun¡¯s expression was stiff. She decided to force the ck heart grass into Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth.
If Chu Xuan was unable to break through to the profound realm and unable to improve his cultivation, his lifespan would be very short.
She did not want to watch him pass away while she continued on her cultivation journey.
Chu Yun used her spiritual power and, once she thought that she had Chu Xuan under control, she stuffed the ck heart grass into his mouth.
In the end, for some unknown reason, the ck heart grass in her hand ended up inside her own mouth.
It instantly melted away and dissolved into her stomach.
Chu Yun was dumbfounded.
Looking at Chu Xuan¡¯s expression, her eyes widened in disbelief.
¡°Thirteenth brother, you?¡±
¡°Your thirteenth brother¡¯s Dao is in this courtyard. I have no need for any treasures,¡± Chu Xuan chuckled.
¡°I understand!¡±
Chu Yun suddenly jumped up excitedly and hugged Chu Xuan¡¯s neck from behind.
¡°I knew it! Thirteenth brother wasn¡¯t trash!¡±
¡°Shh, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, this is a secret!¡±
Chu Yun nodded her head and her mouth curled into a smile.
After learning that Chu Xuan was even stronger than she was, Chu Yun became very excited. She sat at the side and talked about her experiences.
¡°Thirteenth brother, let me tell you a secret. A very powerful senior has taken a fancy to my talent and is testing me.¡±
¡°Once I pass the test, the senior will take me as his disciple. At that time, we will have a strong backer.¡±
¡°That senior might be someone from outside the Southern Region. He might even be an Emperor realm expert!¡±
¡°Emperor realm¡ I don¡¯t know if I can ever be an Emperor realm expert.¡±
Chu Xuan quietly listened to her. He was inwardlyughing. The senior she was talking about was right in front of her eyes right now.
Chapter 79 - Revealing The Chu Family’s Foundation
Chapter 79: Revealing The Chu Family¡¯s Foundation
Chu Yun stayed in the small courtyard for two days. As usual, she went through the cultivation insights Chu Xuan had prepared and discovered new pill refinement methods and pill forms.
She was somewhat confused. What exactly was the connection between these pill refinement methods and that mysterious senior.
That mysterious senior seemed to favor her and test her precisely because of the pill refinement techniques she cultivated.
Chu Xuan pushed all of this onto his father, Chu Qiuluo, and lied that it was possible that his father had some kind of rtionship with that mysterious senior.
Chu Yun felt that it made sense.
After memorizing the new alchemy skills and pill forms, Chu Yun returned to the ancestral residence.
Before returning, she sighed and said, ¡°If third brother returns to the family¡¯s territory, his fate will be very miserable!¡±
Chu Xuan agreed.
After such a long time, Chu Tianming¡¯s roars could still be heard every now and then.
It could be seen how angry he was at Chu Yuan.
Chu Yun had returned to the ancestral residence to obtain a new status in the Chu family.
Since thirteenth brother liked peace, she needed to increase her authority and influence in the Chu family so that thirteenth brother could livefortably.
Chu Yun did not mention anything about Chu Xuan¡¯s strength.
......
One dayter, from the small courtyard, Chu Xuan heard Chu Tianming¡¯sughtering from the ancestral residence.
¡°Hahaha, how can my Chu familyg behind the other families?!¡±
Chu Tianming had broken through to the unity realm by consuming the void unity pills that Chu Yun had refined.
The other three peak-stage void realm elders had also broken through.
Chu Yun¡¯s status in the Chu family skyrocketed, surpassing the future sessor of the family head, Chu Qing.
She became a precious treasure in the hearts of all the elders of the Chu family.
Chu Qing felt very helpless. His status in the family had already dropped to second ce.
However, he was not unhappy about it at all. After all, Chu Yun had also given him many medicinal pills.
He would be able to quickly break through and increase his strength.
These pills could even be sold!
Chu Xuan looked at the space underneath the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence. It was time for the Chu family¡¯s foundation to be revealed.
The Chu family¡¯s strength could be allowed to fall behind others.
If they were left further and further behind by the other three families, the mentality of the Chu family would probably copse.
The big reveal of the Chu family¡¯s foundation would naturally be done by Chu Yun.
The emperor-level weapon inside would also automatically recognize Chu Yun as its owner.
With Chu Xuan¡¯s strength, it would naturally be easy for him to allow Chu Yun to activate the Chu family¡¯s foundation.
Moreover, Chu Yun would not even realize that someone had helped her open it.
Chu Tianming and the other elders of the Chu family were gathering all kinds of spirit herbs and giving them to Chu Yun to refine pills.
They decided to put in a lot of effort to nurture Chu Yun.
On this night, with a loud bang, the ground underneath a certain house in the ancestral residence copsed.
A small space suddenly appeared.
All the experts of the Chu family were shocked. Chu Tianming headed toward the small space after ordering the elders of the Chu family to seal off the Chu family¡¯s territory.
No one was allowed to enter or leave.
¡°Yun¡¯er, where are you?¡±
Chu Tianming was extremely anxious. Chu Yun had been refining pills inside that house just now.
He brought a few elders and rushed into the rubble. A ck hole appeared.
A faint light appeared. As soon as he entered, he felt that something was wrong.
This seemed to be an ancient site?
Looking over, the first thing he saw was a stone tablet.
There were lines of words engraved on the stone tablet.
Chu Tianming first looked for Chu Yun.
Suddenly, a ray of light attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
In the center of the ancient site, there was a small de that was floating in mid-air while emitting spiritual light.
A vast pressure swept over the people there.
Chu Tianming and the others¡¯ faces changed drastically, after which they became ecstatic.
Emperor-level weapon!
It was actually an emperor-level weapon.
However, this emperor-level weapon was currently floating above Chu Yun¡¯s head.
Chu Tianming and the others immediately became nervous.
The emperor-level weapon slowly descended and actually fell into Chu Yun¡¯s hands. In the end, it even merged into Chu Yun¡¯s body.
The emperor-level weapon acknowledged her as its master!
Furthermore, it voluntarily did so!
This emperor-level weapon chose Chu Yun as its master!
Chu Tianming and the others were all stunned.
¡°Look, what are those?¡±
One of the elders pointed at the balls of power floating in the air.
There was also a scroll ced on an altar.
Seeing that Chu Yun was fine, Chu Tianming turned his attention to the stone tablet.
Looking at it, he was so excited that he started to tremble.
¡°This, this is the inheritance left behind by our ancestors!¡±
Everyone in the Chu family was ecstatic.
They looked at Chu Yun as if they were looking at a treasure.
The emperor-level weapon left behind by the Chu family¡¯s ancestors had taken the initiative to recognize Chu Yun as its master. Naturally, they knew what this meant.
The rise of the Chu family depended entirely on Chu Yun!
Chu Yun still had a nk expression on her face. She did not know how or why she suddenly appeared here.
Moreover, a small de had even recognized her as its master.
It had been incorporated into her dantian and was being nurtured.
¡°Grandfather, what is this ce?¡±
¡°Yun¡¯er, this is the foundation left behind by ourChu family ancestors. How did youe here?¡± Chu Tianming asked excitedly.
¡°I seemed to have heard a voice. It felt like someone was calling me, so I answered and came here,¡± Chu Yun said nkly.
¡°Good, good. There is hope for the rise of our Chu family.¡±
Chu Tianming was overjoyed.
As expected, Chu Yun was the inheritor of the Chu family and the descendant chosen by the ancestors of the Chu family.
¡°This is the inheritance of the truth realm!¡±
An elder from the Chu family who had returned from the Great Qian Dynasty said excitedly as he looked at the inheritance.
¡°The Chu family is going to rise!¡±
Everyone knew why the Zhao and He families had cultivated truth realm experts so quickly.
It was because their families¡¯ foundations had been activated.
¡°Third uncle, break through to the truth realm as soon as possible!¡±
Chu Tianming looked at the n elder.
This n elder was currently the strongest person in the Chu family.
The situation in the Southern Region had turned unstable, and the Qin Kingdom had be the Great Qin Dynasty. The rtionship between the Chu family and the other three families was also different from before.
A truth realm expert had to appear as soon as possible and take charge of the Chu family.
Only a truth realm expert had the strength to lead the family through these troubled times.
¡°Good. With this inheritance, we will definitely be able to break through within half a month.¡±
At the same time, the elders of the Chu family tacitly chose not to mention the emperor-level weapon.
The emperor-level weapon was in Chu Yun¡¯s possession. This would be a top secret of the Chu family.
Once it was leaked, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Ignoring Chu Yun¡¯s limited strength, even the entire Chu family would not be able to protect it if it were discovered.
It was an emperor-level weapon!
How many powers in the entire Southern Region had an emperor-level weapon?
They knew that the Qin family had an emperor-level weapon. Qin Keyun, the great empress, was extremely powerful. Who would dare to have designs on her or her weapon?
If things were the same on the Zhao and He families¡¯ side, they would also have an emperor-level weapon.
However, they did not know if those weapons were in the hands of the two families or whether they had been given to the Qin family.
The matter of the Chu family possessing an emperor-level weapon could not be leaked out.
Luckily, the ones who entered this space were the family elders, so they could keep this matter a secret.
In addition, the emperor-level weapon had taken the initiative to recognize its owner and had entered Chu Yun¡¯s dantian. As long as Chu Yun did not take the initiative to reveal it, no one would be able to discover it.
Chu Tianming instructed Chu Yun not to ever reveal the emperor-level weapon.
¡°Grandfather, I know. Furthermore, with my strength, I can¡¯t use it anyway.¡±
Chu Yun nodded solemnly.
She understood the importance of the emperor-level weapon and had already made up her mind to hand it over to Chu Xuan.
¡°I can¡¯t let grandfather and the others know that I¡¯ll be giving the emperor-level weapon to thirteenth brother.¡±
Chu Yun thought silently.
The Chu family¡¯s foundation had been opened and the entire nnd had been sealed. The three unity realm experts of the Chu family had started to inherit the power of the true realm.
At the moment, only three of them had enough cultivation to inherit the power of the true realm.
Chu Tianming and the other elders of the Chu family who had just broken through weren¡¯t strong enough to withstand it. It was easy for their power to be chaotic and their foundation to be damaged.
Chapter 80 - Coercion
Chapter 80: Coercion
Once one¡¯s foundation was damaged, even if one broke through to the truth realm, there would be no way forward.
The Chu family¡¯splete inherited cultivation technique had finally appeared. It was a powerful cultivation technique that would allow one to cultivate to the Emperor realm or even the Supreme realm.
Which cultivator did not have the ambition or dream of reaching the Emperor realm?
It was not easy to break through to the Emperor realm though; talent and aptitude were very important. However, if one did not work hard, who knew what one could or could not achieve?
Moreover, with Chu Yun¡¯s aid with refining pills, there was still hope for them even if their innate talent was insufficient.
As the Chu family¡¯s foundation had finally been discovered, the Chu family members regained hope.
They now believed that they could catch up to the other three families.
As a result, the Chu family members all fell into a frenzied period of cultivation.
Even the voices that scolded Chu Yuan became softer.
Chu Tianming could no longer be heard roaring in the ancestral residence because of Chu Yuan¡¯s matter.
Two days after Chu Yun left the Chu family¡¯s ancient site, she came over to Chu Xuan¡¯s small courtyard.
¡°Thirteenth brother, I inherited the Chu family¡¯s emperor-level weapon,¡± she said in a mysterious and low voice.
¡°Your luck is indeed good. You¡¯re the person who carries the hope of the Chu family on your shoulders now.¡± Chu Xuanughed.
......
¡°Thirteenth brother, I want to give you this emperor-level weapon. I don¡¯t have any use for it and I feel that it¡¯s very dangerous for me to hold onto it.¡±
Chu Yun¡¯s face was solemn as she spoke. If others found out about the emperor-level weapon, her life would be in danger.
Chu Xuanughed as he looked at her.
The reason why Chu Yun spoke so seriously was because she was worried that he would not ept the emperor-level weapon.
¡°Thirteenth brother, you must help me. I¡¯ll leave the emperor-level weapon with you. You can¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Chu Yun said.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Xuan nodded.
Chu Yun was ted. As expected, thirteenth brother was afraid that she would be in danger and chose to ept the emperor-level weapon.
She immediately tried to take out the emperor-level weapon.
However, the emperor-level weapon in her dantian refused to budge.
She tried several methods but, in the end, she was unable to take it out. Her expression instantly took a turn for the worse.
¡°Thirteenth brother, I can¡¯t take out the emperor-level weapon.¡±
¡°This means that the emperor-level weapon haspletely recognized you as its master. During critical moments, it will still protect you, so just keep it.¡±
Chu Xuan patted her little head and smiled.
The emperor-level weapon was also imbued with Chu Xuan¡¯s power. Not only could it help Chu Yun in her cultivation, it would also save her life during critical moments.
Given Chu Xuan¡¯s first-level Supreme realm cultivation, no one Emperor realm cultivator could harm Chu Yun.
In addition, Chu Xuan had left a soul-chasing seal on the emperor-level weapon. With this, he would be able to use the Soul-chasing Bow to kill any enemies close to Chu Yun.
¡°Alright.¡±
Since Chu Yun failed to take out the emperor-level weapon, she returned to the ancestral residence with a disappointed expression.
After returning to the ancestral residence, she tried her best to rack her brain for a solution. However, despite her best efforts, she was still unable to take out the emperor-level weapon. As such, she had no choice but to give up.
Just as the Chu family was about to focus on their cultivation and growth, a piece of news suddenly arrived which caused the family elders to be shaken.
The sect master of Nine Swords Mountain, Song Yiming, had brought his son, Song Pang, to the Chu family to propose marriage. His son, Song Pang, wanted to marry Chu Yun.
Not only that, he hade in threatening fashion. He did not use friendly methods to propose this marriage; he was directly threatening the Chu family into agreeing to the marriage.
Had this urred before the Chu family¡¯s foundation was unearthed, the family elders might have considered whether or not to curry favor with Nine Swords Mountain.
However, after the Chu family¡¯s foundation was unearthed, the emperor-level weapon had recognized Chu Yun as its master. How could they allow Chu Yun to marry the son of the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain?
Furthermore, the other party came menacingly and directly threatened them. The Chu family was unable to ept the other party¡¯s behavior.
Chu Yun was the hope for the rise of the Chu family!
Given the current situation, even if Chu Yun had someone in her heart, the family elders would not agree to her marrying out.
Her future partner could only marry into the Chu family!
¡°What should we do?¡±
The elders looked at Chu Tianming with serious expressions.
¡°We can only ask the Qin family for help!¡±
Chu Tianming said with a gloomy face.
The elders were worried. Would the Qin familye to their aid?
One had to know that the current rtionship between the Great Qin Dynasty and Nine Swords Mountain was not normal. Would they offend the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain for the sake of the Chu family?
However, at this point, there was no other way out but to ask the Qin family for help.
Chu Yun was concocting pills inside the Chu family¡¯s ancient site, so she was unaware of what was going on outside.
Chu Xuan had already learned from the intelligence reports of the ck Moon Tower that Song Yiming had brought his son to the Chu family¡¯s territory.
The other party had neither been hurried nor slow. By traveling openly like that, they had exerted pressure on the Chu family. The apanying Nine Swords Mountain disciples were currently taking control of one city after another in Chu County.
Although they did not make any moves to hurt anyone, their intention was self-evident.
¡°They¡¯re finally here.¡±
With a single thought, Chu Xuan covered the entirety of the Chu family¡¯s territory within his domain.
He wanted to ce a few more chess pieces in the Southern Region. He was very interested in the Asura Ancient Land.
The opening of the Asura Ancient Land was rted to the situation in the entire Northern Zone. Many powerful factions would participate in this matter.
There might even be other factions from other zones interfering.
It would be more exciting to stir up trouble on a field where many powerful factions were present.
Moreover, his actions could trigger the system¡¯s rewards.
Nine Sword Mountain¡¯s sect master was one of the chess pieces that Chu Xuan wanted to obtain due to the matter regarding the Great Qin¡¯s Emperor.
Inside the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s imperial pce, Qin Keyun looked at the Chu family¡¯s request for help and did not give an answer.
Qin Pingshan opened his mouth a few times, but soon closed it again each time. He could not guess what Qin Keyun was thinking.
Whether or not the Qin family helped the Chu family was all down to Qin Keyun¡¯s decision. No one could control her.
¡°I have my own thoughts regarding this matter.¡±
Qin Keyun waved her hand, indicating for Qin Pingshan to leave.
Qin Pingshan sighed. The emperor-level aura around Qin Keyun¡¯s body was getting stronger and stronger. She was probably going to break through to the Emperor realm soon.
After Qin Pingshan left, Qin Keyun spoke to someone hiding behind a screen in the room, ¡°Inform Nine Swords Mountain. If Song Yiming dies, just rece the sect master and pretend that nothing happened.¡±
The person behind the screen was stunned.
If Song Yiming died, should he not take revenge?
How could he pretend that nothing happened?
Moreover, did the Chu family even have the ability to kill Song Yiming?
After a long while, he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±
Chu County¡
Song Pang said impatiently, ¡°Father, let¡¯s go straight to the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence. What if someone eats the ck heart grass while we¡¯re dawdling here?¡±
Song Yiming replied, ¡°Pang¡¯er, are you sure that girl is an alchemist?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m absolutely sure. Furthermore, her talent in alchemy should be quite good!¡± Song Pang hurriedly nodded and said.
Although his talent wascking, he was not a brainless descendant. In order to stabilize his position in Nine Swords Mountain, he had thought of many methods and made every effort to improve.
He wanted to obtain the position of sect master, rather than the safe position of an elder. To achieve that, he had been working hard.
Song Pang knew that he was somewhat crippled in terms of cultivation. If he wanted to secure his position, his first choice would be to marry an excellent Dao partner.
What did Nine Swords Mountainck the most?
Alchemists!
Due to this, he had traveled to Heavenly Cauldron Mountain more than once, hoping to hook up with a female disciple.
However, his hopes were dashed eac time. The female disciples of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain all looked at him as if he were a cripple. No matter how much he tried to sweet-talk them, he could not coax them into bing his Dao partner.
It was precisely because he spent too much time with the disciples of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain that, when he chanced upon Chu Yun, he sensed a familiar faint pill fragrance lingering around her body.
He also found out that Chu Yun had once purchased spirit herbs, which further confirmed his guess that she was an alchemist.
Therefore, the first thing he wanted to do was to marry Chu Yun!
Since he could not marry a disciple of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, he would take the easier route of marrying a daughter of the Chu family.
With the ck heart grass and the beauty in his hands, his father¡¯s position as the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain would only be more and more stable in the future.
Later on, he would be able to vie for the position of sect master.
In the end, his father actually took his time traveling to the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence, which worried him to no end. Even if he married Chu Yun in the end, without the ck heart grass, he would not be able to fix his limited talent and aptitude, and thus would not be able to vie for the position of sect master.
Chapter 81 - Save Me, My Father Has Gone Mad
Chapter 81: Save Me, My Father Has Gone Mad
Song Yiming was not in a hurry, as he headed to the Chu family¡¯s territory at a leisurely pace.
Every time he arrived at one of Chu County¡¯s cities, he would let one of the apanying disciples take control of the city.
He brought along as many Nine Swords Mountain disciples as there were cities in Chu County.
Compared to Song Pang, who was drowning in anxiety, Song Yiming knew that rushing over was a waste of effort. Given that so many days had passed, the ck heart grass had most likely already been used.
He was not really thinking about Song Pang, his son. If Chu Yun really had outstanding talent in pill refinement, what he needed to think about now was how to nurture his grandson.
At the same time, Song Yiming was waiting for the Qin family¡¯s reaction.
If the Qin family did not express their stance before they arrived at the Chu family¡¯s territory, then this trip would go smoothly.
If the Qin family made an appearance, they would face some setbacks.
The Qin family had a close rtionship with Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s Great Elder Hong Fei, and the Great Qin Dynasty seemed to have some sort of hidden connection with Nine Swords Mountain.
Even he, as the sect master, did not know much about it.
That was a matter directly controlled by a few old fogeys of Nine Swords Mountain. He did not have the qualifications to interfere.
Although he was the sect master, he was not the strongest expert of Nine Swords Mountain.
In this world, strength spoke for itself.
......
The Chu family had arrived, and no one from the Qin family had appeared.
Song Yiming heaved a sigh of relief. This trip would go smoothly!
Chu Tianming and the other elders stood in front of the family¡¯s territory and stared at Song Yiming and his son with unsightly expressions!
The Qin family had not responded to their request for aid.
It was obvious that they did not n to help.
Thinking back to the rtionship between the Great Qin Dynasty and Nine Swords Mountain, Chu Tianming and the others felt dejected.
The sect master of Nine Swords Mountain was an expert at the ninth level of the truth realm.
How could the Chu family resist him?
Thus far, the Chu family had yet to cultivate any truth realm experts.
The Chu family¡¯s foundation had just been unearthed. Even the family elders who had received the power of the truth realm inheritance had yet to break through to the truth realm.
Could theymission the ck Moon Tower to act?
The price they would have to pay to deal with the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain was something that the entirety of the Chu family could not afford.
Could they give the Chu family¡¯s foundation as payment to the ck Moon Tower?
It was obviously impossible.
Chu Yun also received the news and rushed over. She thought of asking that mysterious senior for help.
Song Yiming ignored the people of the Chu family entirely.
There was not even a single one among them who had cultivated to the truth realm.
On what basis could they resist him?
Moreover, he was the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain. It was a great fortune for the Chu family to be inws with him.
Looking at things from that perspective, he did not understand why the Chu family was unwilling.
However, once he gave this matter a second thought, his heart burned with passion. If the Chu family could not bear to let Chu Yun marry out, and even spurned the opportunity to befriend him, the sect master of the Nine Swords Mountain, then there could only be one reason. Chu Yun¡¯s talent in pill refinement was beyond imagination.
Her existence was rted to the rise of the Chu family.
¡°Father, it¡¯s her!¡±
Song Pang saw Chu Yun rushing over. He pointed excitedly at Chu Yun, his eyes burning with passion.
¡°Little beauty, you won¡¯t be able to escape from me.¡±
Song Pang was extremely excited.
¡°Shut up!¡±
Pa!
Song Yiming suddenly shouted angrily and pped Song Pang¡¯s face.
Song Pang waspletely stunned.
He covered his swollen face and looked at his father in a daze. He did not understand why his father would suddenly hit him.
The members of the Chu family were also stunned.
At this moment, Song Yiming¡¯s heart was filled with terror.
His entire body was trembling. He was so weak that he could not help but kneel on the ground.
When others saw him like this, they thought that he was trembling with anger.
¡°Father, why did you hit me?¡± Song Pang looked wronged.
Pa!
Another pnded on Song Pang¡¯s face. Song Yiming said angrily, ¡°Hit you?¡±
¡°You are coveting Miss Chu?¡± Song Yiming roared and pped Song Pang again.
¡°Why don¡¯t you piss off and look at yourself first? Are you worthy of Miss Chu?¡±
Chu Tianming and the others were dumbfounded. What was going on with the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain? Why was he beating his own son?
Look, his son¡¯s face was swollen. If he continued to hit him, thetter¡¯s face would look like a pig¡¯s head.
Chu Yun was overjoyed when she saw this. It must be that mysterious senior who had warned the Nine Swords Mountain sect master.
Even the Nine Swords Mountain sect master was forced to admit defeat. That mysterious senior was too powerful.
He had to be at the Emperor realm.
Song Pang¡¯s head was buzzing from the beating he was receiving. He was dumbfounded as he looked at his father.
What was going on?
Why was he being beaten?
He had never been beaten like this since he was young.
¡°Dad, I¡¯m your son,¡± Song Pang cried.
p!
Song Yiming pped him again. To those watching, it seemed like Song Yiming felt that he had not given his son a proper beating, as he kept hitting him.
He cursed, ¡°Why did I give birth to a b*stard like you?¡±
¡°Why are you so obsessed with marrying Miss Chu?¡±
¡°You¡¯re a piece of Sh*t. Miss Chu is such a precious flower. Do you deserve to be with her?¡±
¡°Why did I give birth to a useless thing like you? Don¡¯t you have any sense of shame? Since you¡¯re a piece of sh*t, just behave like a good piece of sh*t. Why did youe out to stink up the ce?¡±
¡°Your presence taints Miss Chu¡¯s eyes. You¡¯re a piece of sh*t, yet you actually dared to covet Miss Chu. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±
¡°Where¡¯s your conscience? Why did you turn out like this? Huh?!¡±
Song Yiming shouted as he beat Song Pang up.
Everyone in the Chu family was petrified!
Nine Swords Mountain sect master, did you lose your mind?
Why were you talking about your son like this?
If your son was a piece of sh*t, were you not also a piece of sh*t? Moreover, you were an old piece of sh*t!
Chu Yun¡¯s mouth was wide open and her face was filled with shock. Was the mysterious senior so powerful?
Even the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain seemed terrified to the point of abandoning his dignity!
The one who felt the most pain was Song Pang.
He waspletely dumbfounded.
His head was buzzing, and tears and snot were continuously flowing out. His head was swollen, and his face was beyond recognition.
What pained his heart even more was that the one who had done this to him and humiliated him was his own father!
I¡¯m definitely not his biological son!
¡°Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±
¡°You¡¯re a piece of sh*t, yet you actually wanted to defile a pure flower. Do you have any shame?¡±
¡°Why are you so thick-skinned?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you piss off? With your pathetic appearance, do you think you¡¯re worthy of her?¡±
Song Yiming¡¯s entire body was trembling as he continued to beat up Song Pang crazily. His attacks were getting more and more vicious and heavier.
Song Pang¡¯s head had swelled to twice its original size. His face was so round that one could no longer even see his facial features.
¡°Help! Help! My father has gone crazy!¡±
Song Pang¡¯s muffled cries could be heard as he struggled to call for help.
He was panicking. His father might have really gone crazy.
If his father did not stop now, he felt that he might even die!
No one noticed that cold sweat was breaking out on Song Yiming¡¯s forehead.
A terrifying pressure covered his body and showed no signs of abating.
Song Yiming did not dare to stop. He could only grit his teeth and hit his son harder and harder.
The Chu family was terrifying!
Soon after he stepped into the Chu family¡¯s territory, a mysterious and terrifying pressure descended on him.
The meaning it implied was obvious. It was a warning
What shocked Song Yiming was that this pressure was a hundred, no, a thousand times stronger than those old fogeys from Nine Swords Mountain!
He panicked!
His only way out of this was to take action personally and teach his son a lesson.
He was saving himself and his son as well.
He thought of many things. It was no wonder the Great Qin Dynasty chose not to co-opt the Chu family¡¯s territory and make them their vassals.
It was all because there was a terrifying existence hidden in the Chu family!
Perhaps the Chu family was a trap set up by some mysterious powerful existence!
Chapter 82 - Loss of Morality Or Distortion Of A Father’s Love
Chapter 82: Loss of Morality Or Distortion Of A Father¡¯s Love
It was too tragic!
Not only was Song Pang physically battered, but his soul was also in turmoil from his father¡¯s beating.
Every time Song Yiming opened his mouth, Song Pang would be called a piece of sh*t, or asked to piss off or take a good look at himself.
Chu Xuan was speechless.
Was there something wrong with the head of the Nine Swords Mountain sect master?
I was just pressuring you and giving you a warning not to act impudently.
Why did you beat up your own son crazily?
He even humiliated him verbally.
Chu Xuan suspected that his son might not be his own.
Everyone in the Chu family was dumbfounded.
Chu Tianming and the others were originally extremely angry and disgusted with Song Pang¡¯s desire to marry Chu Yun.
However, his current image and condition evoked feelings of pity from them.
What a pitiful fellow!
He was tortured to such an extent by his own father.
Everyone seriously suspected that Song Pang was not his biological son. In fact, he might even have been picked up from a random rubbish heap somewhere.
At this moment, his ¡°son¡± was being used as a punching bag to vent the anger in his heart.
Chu Yun could not bear to look at Song Pang¡¯s miserable appearance, especially when she heard Song Pang¡¯s muffled cries for help.
Song Pang raised a hand with great difficulty.
¡°Help, help me!¡±
Crack!
The hand was broken.
When the Chu family members heard the crack, their hands trembled.
The sect master of Nine Swords Mountain had gone crazy.
Should they stop him?
What if he went crazy and attacked them?
No one here could beat him.
However, if he killed his son and woke up from his madness, would he me them?
Chu Tianming cursed in his heart. What was going on with Nine Swords Mountain? Why did they choose a crazy guy to be their sect master?
Could it be that something had gone wrong with his cultivation recently?
It was very possible!
¡°If you keep hitting him, he¡¯ll die,¡± Chu Yun spoke up carefully.
Song Yiming instantly shot her a grateful gaze, and the pressure around him finally dissipated.
He kicked Song Pang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank Miss Chu?!¡±
¡°Thank... Thank you!¡±
Tears streamed down Song Pang¡¯s face. His facial features could no longer be seen clearly, and his whole body had swelled up into a round ball!
His heart had suffered an immense amount of trauma!
This day would be a nightmare that forever haunted him!
Song Yiming said sincerely, ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t worry. This piece of sh*t will never appear in front of you again!¡±
¡°I will bring this b*stard back and discipline him properly.¡±
Although Song Pang looked very miserable, fortunately, his life was not in any danger. He could recover after spending some time recuperating.
¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so ruthless.¡±
Chu Yun looked a little apologetic.
The deterrence of that mysterious senior was too terrifying.
He had frightened the Nine Swords Mountain sect master to the point of insanity.
¡°Thank... Thank you!¡±
Song Pang was filled with tears of gratitude!
Chu Yun¡¯s face flushed red. It was all because of her that he had ended up in such a miserable state.
In addition, he even had to thank her for intervening, so she felt embarrassed.
¡°Goodbye. I¡¯ll go back and discipline my son now!¡±
Song Yiming took his leave with Song Pang in tow.
It was over!
Song Pang¡¯s vision went ck when he heard that. Discipline my son? Was he going to f*cking torture me to death?
He immediately fainted.
Song Yiming had arrived threateningly, but ended up carrying his deformed son back in a panicked state.
He should have been angry at the person behind the scenes. Yet, despite being humiliated, and despite having his own son into a deformed state, Song Yiming did not harbor any grudges toward this person.
On the contrary, he was filled with respect and reverence for the person behind the scenes.
¡°It must be because that senior showed mercy. That¡¯s why I feel grateful and have a good impression of him.¡±
¡°That has to be it!¡±
Song Yiming felt somewhat puzzled, but he did not feel that it was out of ce either.
Chu Xuan had nted a soul seal on Song Yiming without thetter¡¯s knowledge.
Since Chu Xuan did not exert his will upon thetter, therefore, thetter had no idea that he had been controlled by someone.
As long as it did not directly contradict his thoughts, Song Yiming would not notice the presence of the soul seal. He only mistakenly believed that Chu Xuan had shown mercy, which was why he had respect and a good impression of him.
Chu Xuan had made Song Yiming his chess piece.
It was still unknown when or whether this chess piece would be activated.
Before the soul seal was activated, Song Yiming would have no idea that the soul seal had been nted. His mind and actions would not change at all.
The only change he would be able to sense was the increased respect and reverence for this mysterious senior.
There was no way Song Yiming would doubt himself because of this minor emotional shift.
This was the terrifying thing about the soul seed seal.
The sect master of Nine Swords Mountain had an esteemed status. With a stomp of his foot, many in the Southern Region would tremble.
Although he was not the strongest expert of Nine Swords Mountain, his status and influence were significant. During a critical moment, he could still y a significant role.
However, Chu Xuan had casually made him a chess piece. He did not really care if it could be used or what role it could y.
Song Yiming quickly left.
The Nine Swords Mountain disciples who controlled the Chu County cities were all stunned when they saw the sect master carrying an object that did not look like a human.
Looking at the object¡¯s attire, it seemed to be Junior Brother Song Pang¡
What was going on?
¡°Retreat! return to Nine Swords Mountain!¡± Song Yiming ordered.
The Chu family was terrifying. They could not afford to offend that person.
Moreover, the other party kept such a low profile. It was obvious that they did not want to attract attention.
Therefore, he had to keep it a secret.
Song Yiming did not want that terrifying existence to be unhappy with him ande looking for him to kill him.
Given that terrifying existence¡¯s strength, even thebined might of Nine Swords Mountain would be insufficient against him.
If he was not careful, Nine Swords Mountain would be destroyed.
¡°Sect master, what¡¯s going on?¡±
The Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s disciples looked at the deformed Song Pang and asked curiously.
¡°What do you mean what¡¯s going on? This little b*stard is shameless. I have to teach him a good lesson!¡± Song Yiming said angrily.
The Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s disciples shut up. No matter how miserable Song Pang was, this was not a matter they could interfere with.
Song Yiming recalled all of Nine Sword Mountain¡¯s disciples from Chu County, and the territory returned to the control of the Chu family.
Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s imperial pce.
Qin Keyun looked at the information in her hands in disbelief.
Song Yiming did not die?
His son might not look like a human now, but to cultivators, it was not a life-threatening injury.
As long as the kid¡¯s foundation was not damaged, the injuries would be ssified as superficial at most.
Was that handsome thirteenth young master of the Chu family so kind and merciful?
Qin Keyun¡¯s eyes lit up. Could she go and see him then?
Since he was soft-hearted toward the Nine Swords Mountain sect master, surely he would not make things too difficult for her, right?
However, what if¡
Thinking this, Qin Keyun could only sigh.
She could not go to the Chu family, after all. What if he detained her and made her a servant girl?
The fairytale of the Great Qin Empress running off to be a servant girl¡ She was not mentally ill, and she was not infatuated with him to such an extent.
The elders of the Chu family felt like they were in a dream.
They believed that the Chu family was in great danger, so they were pessimistic and prepared to ept the fact that Chu Yun would be forced to marry Song Pang.
Who would have thought that it would end like this.
The sect master of Nine Swords Mountain suddenly went crazy. He beat up and humiliated his own son like a madman, to the extent that he no longer even looked human.
Was it the loss of morality or the distortion of fatherly love that caused this tragedy?
Chapter 83 - Hu Quan’s Final Madness
Chapter 83: Hu Quan¡¯s Final Madness
Chu Tianming had a feeling that Song Yiming¡¯s sudden fit of madness might have had something to do with Chu Yun.
How was that possible though?
He had to ask her in private.
¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that it was due to the Empress¡¯s deterrence?¡±
A family elder asked in a low voice.
He had been brought back from the Great Qian Dynasty by Qin Keyun, so he had personally witnessed the Great Qin Empress¡¯ power.
¡°That can¡¯t be. Even though the Great Qin Empress is powerful, the Nine Swords Mountain sect master wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of her to the point of doing something so crazy, right?¡±
Chu Tianming expressed his doubts.
Furthermore, the rtionship between the Great Qin Dynasty and Nine Swords Mountain was extraordinary. Nine Swords Mountain was still the main force guarding the borders of the Great Qin Dynasty.
On the basis of this rtionship, they would not treat the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain like this, regardless of the reason.
It was even less likely that they would risk ruining their good rtionship with Nine Swords Mountain on ount of the Chu family.
¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to imagine the might of the Empress.¡±
That family elder¡¯s expression was extremely solemn.
......
Hearing what he said, Chu Tianming and the others were suspicious. Could it really be that the Empress had really been secretly intimidating the other party?
Was she still thinking about the old times?
Was she still thinking about Chu Yuan?
¡°That bastard Chu Yuan!¡±
At the thought of Chu Yuan, Chu Tianming could not help but roar in anger.
Chu Yun stuck out her tongue. Third brother was not around either. If he were to return one day, the situation would be very ufortable.
The matter of the Nine Swords Mountain sect master forcefully seeking Chu Yun¡¯s hand in marriage for his son was like a farce. It did not cause too much of a stir and anymotion about the matter quickly died down.
Those who were well-informed only knew that the Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s sect master hade with great momentum, but had returned to Nine Swords Mountain with his deformed son.
As for what exactly transpired, no one really knew.
They only knew that Song Pang had been beaten to a pulp by his father.
Many people guessed that it was probably because of the Great Qin¡¯s Empress.
Great Qin Dynasty, Purple Moon County.
The former Purple Moon Kingdom was now just the Purple Moon County of the Great Qin Dynasty.
The county governor was the former ruler of the Purple Moon Kingdom.
This person was very tactful. After surrendering, he did not have any thoughts of rebelling or wanting to be independent. He listened attentively to Qin Keyun¡¯s orders and became a capable subordinate of the Great Qin Empress.
Purple Moon County was also ced under his jurisdiction.
Even though he was no longer the ruler of a kingdom, and was only a county governor, he was still the most powerful person in Purple Moon County.
In a forest somewhere in Purple Moon County, a deste figure walked into a damp, dark cave.
His eyes were filled with hatred.
There was a savage-looking scar on his face which stretched from left to right, covering his face.
The wound that resulted in this scar would likely have been enough to kill him had he not been lucky.
Hu Quan!
He had once been the leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult.
Now, he was in dire straits.
The heretic cult was still present in the Purple Moon County, but Hu Quan was no longer the leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult.
He was not one of the higher-ups.
Instead, he was a marginal figure.
Almost everyone had forgotten about him, the former leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult.
After the Great Qin Dynasty annexed the Purple Moon Kingdom, the heretic cult suffered a massive blow.
He was despised by the evil imperial court, who felt that he was useless. As such, they excluded him when they started rebuilding the heretic cult.
Hu Quan¡¯s backer had already abandoned him and chosen someone else.
The new sect leader had taken over, and would first make an example out of the old sect leader.
Hu Quan had thought that even if he had not contributed much, he had still been a loyal servant. However, despite serving the evil imperial court for so long, his situation and status had greatly changed.
He was no longer the sect leader of the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult. He had wanted to go to the evil imperial court to cultivate and break through to the unity realm as soon as possible, but he was expelled by his former backer upon arrival.
His backer berated him for his uselessness and med him for the loss of his own personal reputation. He was then told that he did not deserve to stay in the evil imperial court.
Among all of the former heretic cult sect leaders, Hu Quan had the most miserable ending.
After the other sect leaders left their positions, they would always head to the evil imperial court to cultivate and be a member of the evil imperial court, even if they just ended up as pawns.
He was the only one who was expelled and abandoned.
The root of all of this originated from the Purple Moon Kingdom¡¯s heretic cult, which had almost beenpletely annihted.
As the sect leader, he had been extremely ipetent.
This made the backer behind him be a joke among his peers.
Hu Quan was indignant and furious.
He thought about taking revenge on his backer, but the other party was too powerful and had too many subordinates. How could a mere peak-stage void realm expert like him take revenge on such a powerhouse?
After thinking about it, he decided that the root of his downfall was all due to the Chu family.
Thus, his hatred toward the Chu family grew stronger and stronger, to the point that he was now on the verge of losing his mind.
He had even been robbed recently.
As the sect leader of the heretic cult, who would have dared to rob him back then?
Hu Quan was injured, and he felt that his life had no future.
He had also thought about going to the Evil King¡¯s Pce before dying and making a name for himself among the circle of heretic cultivators. His life would not have been in vain then.
However, Hu Quan did not dare to do so. He still respected the Evil King, so he could not bring himself to do it.
Therefore, he started making long-term ns again.
He wanted to take revenge!
He wanted to make his name resound in the Southern Region.
Taking out the blood spirit bead, Hu Quan¡¯s eyes shone with hatred.
¡°Chu family!¡±
He was going to go all out to take revenge on the Chu family.
Through his unceasing efforts, he had already found a method by which he could activate the blood spirit bead.
The materials were all prepared.
Now all he needed to do was act.
Looking in the direction of Chu County, Hu Quan gnashed his teeth. If it had not been for the Chu family, how could he have ended up in such a miserable state?
The root cause of everything was the Chu family!
Hu Quan thought that once he activated the blood spirit bead, the Chu family¡¯s territory would be contaminated, which would transform its residents into devils that would be hunted down and killed by the experts of the Southern Region.
His fame and notoriety would then spread throughout the Southern Region.
The Chu family, once one of the three great aristocratic families of the Qin Kingdom, would have been destroyed by his hands after being transformed into devils.
This would make him even more famous than those who barged into the Evil King¡¯s pce.
Even if he died, it would all be worth it.
Hu Quan examined his body¡¯s internal injuries. He did not have much time left.
Even if he died, he would drag the Chu family down with him.
Hu Quan had made up his mind. After briefly recuperating, he then rushed to Chu County.
He had to hide himself. He had to enter the Chu family¡¯s territory stealthily and secretly activate the blood spirit bead.
The devilish blood energy would contaminate the Chu family¡¯s territory, causing its residents to transform into devils.
Once that happened, all of the transformed devils would be killed.
This was the irondw of the human race!
No force was an exception to this. Even the evil imperial court would kill the devils as soon as they found them.
Anyone who was contaminated by the devilish blood energy would be vassals and servants of the demon race. They did not belong to the human race anymore.
Since they were not human beings, they would no longer be allowed to live in the human territory.
Moreover, transformed devils were mostly cruel. Their personalities would change, and they had no humanity to speak of.
As a person responsible for spreading the devilish blood energy, he would also be hunted down.
In the human race, no force could tolerate scum like him.
However, Hu Quan did not care.
He wanted to be the first person to spread the devilish blood energy in the Southern Region.
Even if he was condemned for generations, so what?
At least in the history of the cultivation world, his name, Hu Quan, would be left behind.
He would have taken his revenge and gained a reputation. What was there to be unsatisfied about?
Hu Quan¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. He wanted everyone to know that even if he died, he would drag the culprit down with him.
In order to avoid any idents, Hu Quan had been extremely careful along the way, specifically going out of his way to avoid the ck Moon Tower.
He was afraid that news that he possessed the blood spirit pearl would be leaked.
Finally, he arrived in Chu County. He looked in the direction of the Chu family¡¯s territory.
He would take action tonight!
¡°This is my final madness!¡±
Chapter 84 - Subduing The Devil Soul With One Hand
Chapter 84: Subduing The Devil Soul With One Hand
After Song Yiming¡¯s visit, the Chu family once again realized the importance of strength in the cultivation world.
Everyone began to put all of their effort into training, hoping to make the Chu family rise to prominence once again.
The defenses around the family¡¯s territory returned to their normal state. A spirit realm guard captain led the other guards to patrol the family¡¯s territory.
The heretic cult was no longer much of a threat.
Since most external threats were basically eliminated, there was no need to be on high alert at all times.
The defenses around the ancestral residence, on the other hand, became even tighter instead.
At least one unity realm family elder would be patrolling the ancestral residence.
After all, the Chu family¡¯s ancient site was of great importance, and they could not afford to lose anything inside it.
The other family elders were all cultivating in seclusion inside the Chu family¡¯s ancient site.
They took turns patrolling every three days.
As Chu Yun continued refining medicinal pills, and more of the Chu family¡¯s foundation was unearthed, three more unity realm experts were added to the Chu family¡¯s forces.
Everyone in the Chu family could envision the eventual rise of the Chu family to bing a truly great aristocratic family.
The fact that they were ostracized by the Qin family and had not be a vassal of the Great Qin Dynasty was perhaps a good thing.
......
At the very least, Chu County was still under the control of the Chu family.
The resources the family elders needed for cultivation could be obtained by selling pills.
Chu Tianming had already selected a few of the more talented juniors of the Chu family to study pill refinement under Chu Yun.
Chu Yun could not be the only one refining all the pills, after all.
Someone to refine the lower-level pills and, hopefully, the Chu family would gradually form a pill refinement system and foundation that would herald the rise of the Chu family.
Outside the Chu family grounds, a figure silently appeared.
In his hand was a bead.
At this moment, the bead seemed to be melting as it turned scarlet red.
There seemed to be fresh blood flowing within it.
If one looked carefully, one would discover that there was a faint figure within the dark brown blood.
The blood spirit bead had already been activated.
After fifteen minutes, it would turn into devilish blood energy, contaminating the entirety of the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Hu Quan¡¯s expression was malevolent, and his eyes were filled with madness.
Suddenly, a gust of wind swept past him. Before Hu Quan could react, he felt his body being lifted up and, the very next moment, he found himself inside a small courtyard.
Chu Xuan frowned as he looked at Hu Quan.
This guy had not made any movements for such a long time despite having long since obtained the fake map of the Chu family¡¯s territory that he had provided.
He had almost forgotten about him.
He had not expected the other party to suddenly appear.
Moreover, something was very wrong.
Looking at the demonic blood bead in Hu Quan¡¯s hand, he could feel a powerful and dirty aura from it, as well as a dense demonic aura.
A blood bead condensed from the blood energy of the demon race?
Moreover, it was not ordinary demon race blood.
This guy wanted to give the Chu family a vicious blow without making a sound.
¡°You!¡±
Hu Quan was shocked. How did hee here? He had not been able to resist at all.
What kind of strength did this person have?
However, it was toote. The blood spirit bead had already been activated.
The other party could not stop the tragedy from unfolding.
Hu Quan was pleased with himself.
¡°Swallow them.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and instructed the Spirit Devouring Flower to swallow Hu Quan.
As for the blood spirit bead, it was naturally swallowed as well.
To the Spirit Devouring Flower, the demonic blood was a great tonic. It was not affected by the demonic blood energy¡¯s filth.
The Spirit Devouring Flower¡¯s roots instantly spread out and swallowed Hu Quan.
In an instant, Hu Quan disappeared from the world.
Boom!
The blood spirit bead suddenly erupted with powerful might.
A figure with a short horn on its head and ears sticking up appeared with a ferocious expression on its face.
It shook off the Devouring Spirit Flower to the side.
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression changed slightly.
It was the soul of a demon race expert!
With a wave of his hand, the Heaven-revolving Universe Array Formation covered the small courtyard.
Su Xian¡¯er and Ding Yue were startled by the powerful demonic might and opened their eyes to look.
¡°Devil soul!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er cried out in surprise.
¡°Kakaka, this venerable self has finally emerged. Human junior, kneel before me!¡±
The devil soul looked at Su Xian¡¯er and its smile became even more evil.
¡°Human girl, you are too beautiful. Kneel down and let this venerable self vent his desires. If I am satisfied, I¡¯ll let you keep your consciousness.¡±
Boom!
The devil soul¡¯s aura erupted and a powerful aura swept over the courtyard.
It was infinitely close to the Heaven realm!
It was either a peak-stage Supreme realm, or the half-step Heaven realm, devil soul.
When the other party had been at his peak, he was probably a Heaven realm demon race expert.
However, he had been seriously injured, and even his devil soul¡¯s realm fell by a level.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s face was pale.
Could Chu Xuan deal with such a powerful devil soul?
¡°Kid, this venerable self needs a new body. Yours will do fine.¡±
The devil soul looked at Chu Xuan andughed. It pounced over, trying to seize Chu Xuan¡¯s body.
¡°Hmph, impudent!¡±
Chu Xuan snorted coldly and raised his hand to press down. Mysterious symbols spread out, forming a special domain!
¡°Heaven-sealing forbidden technique!¡±
If the other party had been a full-fledged Heaven realm expert, Chu Xuan would have been afraid and relied on the universe revolving formation to trap the other party before escaping.
However, it was only a devil soul, so he did not take it seriously at all.
With the many methods at his disposal, as well as the divine weapon and Dao weapon that the system had rewarded him with, it was not a problem for him to suppress a devil soul.
Moreover, this devil soul had not even reached the Heaven realm.
It was not an exaggeration to say that, within the Supreme realm, he feared no one.
As soon as the heaven-sealing forbidden technique was used, the devil soul instantly felt his own power being restricted.
He could no longer use his domain power.
What shocked him even more was that all of his power, including his secret techniques, were no longer working.
He even felt that his devil soul was losing consciousness!
How could this be?!
Who was he? How could he be so powerful?
Was this ce not the Southern Region within the Northern Zone?
Mo Tuo was shocked. He could only watch his soul bepressed.
¡°I can¡¯t ept this. I can¡¯t ept this. I escaped with my life during the invasion of the Southern Region, but I¡¯m actually going to meet my end here?¡±
¡°Why am I not in the Southern Region? Why?¡±
¡°Who brought me out of the Southern Region?¡±
Mo Tuo roared in his heart. He wanted to struggle, but it waspletely useless.
Back then, when he invaded the Southern Region of the Northern Zone, he did not die in that shocking battle. He was lucky enough to escape with a strand of his devil soul.
However, he had not expected to die so soon after finally re-emerging!
Under the shocked gazes of Su Xian¡¯er and Ding Yue, that powerful and boundless devil soul was actually suppressed by Chu Xuan with a wave of his hand.
It seemed so simple, almost like killing a mosquito.
Su Xian¡¯er and Ding Yue were deeply shocked. Chu Xuan¡¯s strength was beyond their wildest imagination.
Chu Xuan looked at thepressed devil soul in his palm. He wondered whether the devil soul was rted to the demons that had fought in the war in the Asura Ancient Land.
A mere wisp of his soul was already so powerful. When he was at his peak, he probably was not considered a weakling among the Heaven realm experts, right?
Should he kill it directly?
Chu Xuan hesitated. It would be a pity to kill such a powerful devil soul just like that.
However, to seal it, he had to suppress it personally.
There seemed to be no Buddhism in this world.
Otherwise, he would have converted this devil soul and turned it into his loyal servant.
Given Chu Xuan¡¯s current strength, the sess rate of forcefully nting a soul seal on the devil soul was not high. After all, the devil soul¡¯s realm was much higher.
Chu Xuan frowned and thought about ways to deal with the devil soul. It was very likely that this was a devil race expert who had invaded the Southern Region back then.
In that case, he probably knew many secrets about that ancient war with the demons.
Especially about whether there were any traitors among the human race.
Due to this, Chu Xuan did not want to kill the devil soul.
Chapter 85 - Three Lives Buddhist Scripture And The World-Cleansing Glazed Pagoda
Chapter 85: Three Lives Buddhist Scripture And The World-Cleansing zed Pagoda
Just as Chu Xuan was about to slice the devil soul into several pieces to weaken the devil soul¡¯s power so that he could control them one by one, a system notification rang out in his mind.
¡°The host suppressed the Heaven realm devil soul with one hand and has been rewarded with the Three Lives Buddhist scripture and the World-cleansing zed Pagoda.¡±
Heaven realm devil soul!
Sure enough, the system had recognized it as a Heaven realm devil soul. Based on this revtion, he knew that when this devil soul was at its peak, it was a Heaven realm expert.
Chu Xuan examined the reward.
The Three Lives Buddhist scripture was a Buddhist cultivation manual.
There did not seem to be any Buddhist sects in this world, and Chu Xuan had not heard or read about any records of Buddhist sects in the past either.
At least up until now, there were none in the Southern Region, including the entire Northern Zone.
Chu Xuan was uncertain as to whether there were any in the other zones.
¡°The Three Lives Buddhist scripture is a Buddhist cultivation manual. It¡¯s divided into the Past Burning Lamp scripture, the Present Tathagata scripture, and the Future Maitreya scripture. The three scriptures contain many Buddhist divine abilities and cultivation techniques...¡±
After Chu Xuan read the Three Lives Buddhist scriptures, he hesitated for a moment and decided to ept the indoctrination.
Although he had mastered Buddhist techniques, he was not a real monk. He just decided to just cultivate one additional path.
Afterprehending the Three Lives Buddhist scripture, Chu Xuan¡¯s body emitted a vast amount of Buddhist light. When the Buddhist light shone on the devil soul, sizzling sounds could be heard.
......
The devil soul was like snow melting under the rays of the scorching sun.
Ding Yue and Su Xian¡¯er were stunned. At this moment, Chu Xuan exuded a majestic and pure aura, as if he was cleansing one¡¯s mind and soul.
That golden light seemed to contain some sort of mysterious power.
Chu Xuan retracted the Buddhist light. The Three Lives Buddhist scripture was exceptionally effective against the demon race. It had a powerful restraining effect on the devil soul.
More importantly, the power of the Buddhist light would allow him to convert others.
Chu Xuan now had a way to deal with the devil soul.
With a flip of his palm, a small seven-story pagoda appeared.
The seven-story pagoda shone with lustrous light, and looked like it could purify and cleanse all the filth in the world.
World-purifying zed pagoda!
A supreme treasure of the Buddhist path!
It could purify the filth in the world, purify demonic qi, and turn it all into pure Buddhist power.
It could also suppress all demons and monsters.
The world-purifying zed pagoda had a unique ability, which was to convert the suppressed demons into Buddhists!
Chu Xuan threw the devil soul into the first level of the world-purifying zed pagoda and casually ced the zed pagoda in a corner of the universe space.
When the devil soul was converted, he would have one more loyal Buddhist disciple under him.
It would even be one converted from the demon race.
At this moment, Chu Xuan could not help but wonder if he should impart Buddhist cultivation techniques?
Buddhist cultivation techniques had a strong restraining effect on the demon race.
Once it spread, the demon race would seek him out to retaliate, right?
In fact, they would probably even wish they could swallow him alive.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry to spread Buddhist cultivation techniques though. He would decide after he became stronger.
Moreover, even if he wanted to spread Buddhist cultivation techniques, he had to deal with it properly. He could not create some hypocritical baldy monks.
If he spread the Buddhist cultivation techniques, would he not end up bing the Buddha of this world?
If he stayed in seclusion and spread Buddhism by bing a sage-like ancestor, the rewards he would receive from the system for that would not be bad, right?
Thinking this, Chu Xuan was moved.
However, in order to spread Buddhism, he needed a suitable candidate. At the very least, the candidate¡¯s innate talent could not be poor.
As such, the task of spreading Buddhism could not be carried out for the time being. He could only wait for the right time.
Chu Xuan nced at Su Xian¡¯er and Ding Yue, whose faces were still filled with shock. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a big fuss about it. It¡¯s just a weak devil soul.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er took a deep breath. Sir¡¯s strength was beyond imagination. Even such a powerful devil soul was easily suppressed.
His strength should have at least reached the Heaven realm, right?
Ding Yue was even more excited. Master is indeed powerful. I must work hard to cultivate and strive to break through the first stage of the way of the sword as soon as possible.
He felt that he was about to break through the first stage of the way of the sword. The image of his childhood sweetheart in his heart had gradually faded away.
Ding Yue believed that it would not be long before he couldpletely forget her. He would then be able to climb out off the sea of love and misery and focus solely on the way of the sword.
The more he cultivated, the less he missed his sweetheart. Ding Yue found that hisprehension of the Sword Dao became deeper and deeper, and he became more and more focused on cultivating the Sword Dao.
His master was right. Only by breaking through the three stages of the way of the sword would he be able to tread upon the path of the Supreme Sword.
Ding Yue¡¯s gaze turned resolute.
After suppressing the devil soul, Chu Xuan¡¯s days returned to normal.
Chu Xuan listened to Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s daily briefings about the happenings in the Southern Region.
There were still heretics in the Great Qin Dynasty causing trouble, but they were unable to cause any serious damage.
The conflict between the Great Qian Dynasty and the evil imperial court had already calmed down, and they were no longer fighting each other.
For now, there were no signs of them joining forces to deal with the Great Qin Dynasty.
The conflict between the evil imperial court and the Great Qian Dynasty was far too deep-seated. Unless they were faced with existential crises, it was virtually impossible for them to join forces.
Moreover, the rtionship between the Great Qin Dynasty and Nine Swords Mountain was extraordinary. Unless they managed to rope in one of the remaining two sects, thebined forces of the evil imperial court and the Great Qian Dynasty might not be able to win.
¡°Let me out! Damn it!¡±
Inside the first story of the world-cleansing zed pagoda, Mo Tuo was trapped by golden chains. Buddhist light swirled around his body, continuously corroding and enlightening him.
The rolling demonic qi around his devil soul was constantly being suppressed.
Mo Tuo was shocked. He sensed a mysterious power continuously corroding him, and this power even had a strong restraining effect on his demonic power.
He was a Heaven realm devil soul, and his demonic power was powerful. Yet that vast golden light could actually suppress him.
The restraining effect of any kind of power on another was usually not absolute and, in many cases, opposing powers often mutually restrained each other.
There were definitely cultivation techniques among the human race which could restrain demonic power.
However, the restraining effect of those cultivation techniques were not too strong.
Moreover, the so-called restraining effect would only appear when there was not much difference in strength between the two parties.
If one¡¯s strength was stronger than the other¡¯s, the restraining effect would be greatly reduced.
However, the restraining effect of this mysterious power was too strong. Mo Tuo felt that if he wanted to suppress this restraining effect, he needed to be at least two minor realms higher.
When demons encountered this kind of power against an opponent of the same realm, they would be easily suppressed. They would have no chance of winning whatsoever.
Mo Tuo was very shocked.
When did such a powerful and mysterious power appear among the human race?
Could this be a new cultivation method?
If it had just been the golden light eroding his devil soul, Mo Tuo would still be able to hold out for a period of time. He would not feel so hopeless.
What gave him a splitting headache was that he felt extremely ufortable.
In his ears, in his consciousness, and in his soul, there were continuous murmurs.
These murmurs were very strange. They actually interfered with his consciousness and thoughts.
It was too terrifying!
Mo Tuo was terrified. He was very worried that, if this continued, would he be tortured by the murmurs until he went crazy?
In the midst of all the murmurs, there was only one sentence he understood, ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha.¡±
¡°Argh, let me out!¡±
¡°Human brat, do you want to start a war between our two races?¡±
¡°Given the might of the demon race, once the war starts, even thebined forces of the five zones of the human race might not be able to face us!¡±
Mo Tuo kept shouting and threatening.
In the end though, he was scared.
¡°Let me go! I¡¯m begging you. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±
¡°Stop that voice. I¡¯m going to copse. Master, can I call you Master?¡±
¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my master and be your servant, okay?¡±
¡°Master, please let Mo Tuo go.¡±
In the end, Mo Tuo cried and called him Master.
Chapter 86 - The World’s First Buddha?
Chapter 86: The World¡¯s First Buddha?
Chu Xuan looked at Mo Tuo, who was begging for mercy, unmoved.
After this period of erosion, one-third of Mo Tuo¡¯s devil soul had been transformed into a Buddha soul.
The Buddha soul exuded a dignified golden light.
He looked like an eminent monk who had attained the Dao.
Converting a devil expert into a Buddhist¡ Just thinking about it gave him a sense of aplishment.
Looking at Mo Tuo, who was half-demon and half-buddha, Chu Xuan started having some new ideas.
What if he turned the demon race into a Buddhist race?
Just thinking about it made him excited.
This was equivalent to directly controlling a powerful race, or even creating a new race altogether.
From that point on, there would be no demon race in this world, only the Buddhist race?
If he really aplished this feat, the system¡¯s reward would definitely be beyond his wildest imagination.
Still, he had to take things one step at a time. He could not rush things.
After Mo Tuo was converted, he would be able to better understand the situation of the demon race before slowly making ns.
......
Thinking that he would soon have a devout Buddhist disciple under him, Chu Xuan became extremely excited.
Once Mo Tuo was converted, he would no longer be called Mo Tuo but Buddha.
The first Buddha in this world?
If this world did not have a Buddha, Chu Xuan would be the first Buddha and the True Buddha.
The Devil Buddha would then be the first Buddha to be converted.
In truth, although Chu Xuan was the Buddha, he was not really a Buddha, which was why the Devil Buddha would be the true first Buddha.
Chu Xuan waited for Mo Tuo to be a Buddha. He took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Ren Changhe again. He wanted to find out if there was a Buddhist sect in the nine zones and fifty regions.
Of course, as an extremely powerful big shot in the myriad realms, everything in the nine zones and fifty regions should be under his control.
As such, Chu Xuan did not ask directly. Instead, he simply recited a few Buddhist scriptures and revealed some information about Buddhism.
Ren Changhe¡¯s face was filled with shock and astonishment.
From his reaction, Chu Xuan immediately understood that there were no Buddhas in the nine zones and fifty regions!
Otherwise, it was impossible for Ren Changhe not to recognize the scriptures. Buddhism was quite unique, after all.
Back inside the world-cleansing zed pagoda, Mo Tuo was still crying and begging for mercy. He felt that he was about to go crazy.
The erosion of the golden light was definitely a problem, but the murmurs were far more terrifying.
The murmurs were filled with a strange power. However, even if the strange power did not exist, no one could stand having murmurs ringing in one¡¯s ears all day long.
Had they been ordinary murmurs, he might have been able to seal off his five senses to avoid hearing or sensing the murmurs.
However, the murmurs seemed to be reciting scriptures straight into his soul. There was simply no way to block or eliminate them.
It was simply terrifying!
Chu Xuan suspected that the enlightenment of Buddhism actually depended on the constant nagging and mumbling, which would make people break down before being enlightened.
Who could f*cking stand it? There was a constant buzzing sound in Mo Tuo¡¯s ears. In addition, the murmurs directly spoke into his consciousness and soul.
Mo Tuo¡¯s cries for mercy were useless. As such, he turned around and started cursing Chu Xuan again, as if he was trying to anger Chu Xuan and get him to kill him off directly.
Those murmurs were too terrifying.
Over time, for some reason, Mo Tuo would asionally find himself reciting a Buddhist scripture.
It waspletely involuntary.
He knew that his thoughts and consciousness were starting to be affected.
asionally, he would find himself lowering his head and reciting the mantra, ¡°Amitabha.¡±
It was too terrifying!
¡
It had been more than a month since the Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s sect master Song Yiming tried to force the Chu family to marry Chu Yun to his son.
After hearing the news, most people threw it to the back of their minds and did not investigate the reason behind it.
Most people thought that Song Yiming had returned empty-handed due to the Great Qin¡¯s Empress¡¯ interference.
Evil King Pce.
The current Evil King sat on his throne. His expression was dark and gloomy.
Ever since he had been heavily injured by Qin Keyun, his temper had be much more irritable.
The Evil King, who was originally cold and scheming, had be irritable, impulsive, and easily angered after the trend of ¡°Charging into the Evil King¡¯s Pce¡± emerged.
Then, after being defeated by Qin Keyun, his temperament took another turn for the worse.
He sported a dark facial expression, looking as if he had been cuckolded by his sweetheart.
The Evil King¡¯s attendants were on edge every day. They did not even dare to take a deep breath, afraid that any movements or slight actions would trigger the Evil King¡¯s unhappiness, which would get them killed immediately.
They even had to consider whether they should lead with their left or right foot when entering the door.
Not long ago, there was an unlucky guy who came to report to the Evil King when he was in a bad mood.
In the end, the Evil King had said, ¡°How dare you lead with your left foot into the door first? Die!¡±
He was then pped to death.
It was terrible!
Now, if the Evil King was in a bad mood, the servants would not report anything to him for fear of being pped to death for some made-up reason.
It was all Kun Wu¡¯s fault.
The ¡°Charging into the Evil King¡¯s Pce¡± trend that he had created had made the Evil King so angry that his entire temperament had changed.
¡°Is Chu County really not under the jurisdiction of the Great Qin Dynasty? Is it true that the Qin family has ostracized the Chu family?¡± The Evil King asked coldly.
¡°King, this matter is true. There is no trap or conspiracy.¡±
Standing below was Chang Jianfeng, one of the 108 evil warriors of the evil imperial court.
Other than the Evil King himself, the evil imperial courtprised the ten evilmanders, thirty-six evil generals, and one hundred and eight evil warriors.
They represented the top powerhouses of the evil imperial court.
The evilmanders, evil generals, and evil warriors were all ranked based on their strength, and their positions were not fixed. If someone was stronger, then that person could rece the current title holder.
Since the establishment of the evil imperial court, only the Evil King¡¯s lineage had never been reced, and his position had never been shaken. Regardless of whether it was the evilmanders, evil generals, or evil warriors, these had all changed over and over again.
There had been heretic cultivators who had held back until they were powerful enough to disy their might by defeating the evil warriors, thus recing them.
Of course, in order to consolidate their position, every evilmander would train their subordinates, and many of the thirty-six evil generals were formed factions under certain evilmanders.
It was the same for the evil warriors.
Those who were not from the evilmanders¡¯ factions all belonged to the Evil King¡¯s faction. Anyone without a faction would often be targeted and killed by others.
Only those who belonged to the Evil King¡¯s faction did not face such a problem.
Chang Jianfeng was born as a grassroots heretic cultivator. He had endured for many years before finally finding an opportunity to defeat an evil warrior and recing him.
Those who belonged to the Evil King¡¯s faction would not be killed by those from the evil generals or the evilmanders¡¯ factions.
Although the Evil King¡¯s faction was powerful, there had to be a bnce among the evil generals, evilmanders, and evil warriors. Therefore, they were very willing to ept and protect heretic cultivators who had no background and promote them to high positions.
The system of the evil imperial court was rather straightforward and simple.
¡°How is your strengthpared to Song Yiming?¡±
The Evil King looked at Chang Jianfeng and asked.
¡°Slightly inferior,¡± Chang Jianfeng answered truthfully.
Song Yiming was the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain, after all. Although they were both at the ninth level of the truth realm, Chang Jianfeng would definitely lose in a real fight against the other party.
The Evil King nodded. He was not surprised to hear this.
Chang Jianfeng was just an evil warrior after all. He was not even an evil general. Naturally, he would not be Song Yiming¡¯s match.
Nine Swords Mountain had a very deep foundation. Moreover, the sect master was not the strongest expert in the sect. He was only good at managing the sect, developing the sect, and enforcing the sect¡¯s rules.
Of course, as the sect master, his strength could not be that weak either.
Song Yiming was very strong. Out of the thirty-six evil generals, there were less than ten who could defeat him.
¡°You may leave.¡±
With a wave of his hand, he ordered Chang Jianfeng to leave.
The evil King narrowed his eyes and started to think. Chu County upied a very important ce in the Great Qin Dynasty.
It was almost in the hintends of the Great Qin Dynasty.
The Chu family also had an extraordinary rtionship with the Qin, Zhao, and He families. If he could control the Chu family, perhaps it would turn out to be more useful than the heretic cult. At the critical moment, he could use the Chu family to stab the Qin family in the back.
¡°If I personally make a move, even if your Chu family is a dragon¡¯s den or tiger¡¯sir, you will still have to bow down to me!¡±
The Evil King smiled coldly
Chapter 87 - The Evil King’s Attack
Chapter 87: The Evil King¡¯s Attack
The Evil King secretly left the Evil King¡¯s Pce and went to Chu County in the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s territory in person.
With his strength, no one would notice him leaving.
Moreover, the Evil King had a bad temper and liked to kill people. If there was nothing to report, the servants preferred to hide far away and would not dare to trouble the Evil King.
Therefore, after the Evil King told them that he did not want to be disturbed, the servants were overjoyed.
During this period, even if there was an urgent matter, the servants would not dare to disturb the Evil King. They would instead hand the matter over to the other higher-ups of the evil imperial court to handle.
The higher-ups of the evil imperial court were aware of the Evil King¡¯s bad temper. Therefore, they could understand the servants¡¯ behavior.
Given the Evil King¡¯s strength, as long as he did not encounter Qin Keyun, no one would be able to defeat him.
Furthermore, in order to sessfullyplete his n, and to prevent his ns for the Chu family from being uncovered, the Evil King disguised himself and avoided crowded and public ces.
Furthermore, he only moved at night.
The reason why he was being so cautious was so that he could avoid the detection of the ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligencework.
He knew very well that the ck Moon Tower was constantly paying attention to him. They wanted to sell information regarding his whereabouts and ns to others for a high price.
Of course, the ck Moon Tower did not only pay attention to the Evil King. Their list of high-priority tracking targets included the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s ruler, the Great Qin Empress, and many other characters of note.
Everyone¡¯s priority was equal and bnced. With the ck Moon Tower¡¯s attention split, the Evil King¡¯s heart was much more calm.
......
The various faction leaders in the Southern Region and famous experts were all on the ck Moon Tower¡¯s watchlist.
Hence, the most important thing for anyone who wanted to do something secretly was to avoid the ck Moon Tower¡¯s spies.
If they discovered the ck Moon Tower¡¯s spies, when necessary, they would kill them off immediately to avoid exposing their whereabouts.
Although the ck Moon Tower was powerful, these were only spies. If the spies were discovered, they could kill them.
This was within the rules of the cultivation world. The ck Moon Tower did not dare to offend the masses over the deaths of their spies.
No matter how powerful the ck Moon Tower was, once they offended the masses, they would not be able to withstand the bacsh.
After all, the ck Moon Tower did y by the rules, so if their intelligence personnel were exposed and killed by the experts they were monitoring, they had no choice but to ept it.
Although the ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligence gathering capability was extremely powerful, it was not omnipotent. It was not capable of getting its hands on every piece of intelligence out there.
If an expert truly wanted to hide their tracks, it would not be easy to investigate their movements.
The Evil King moved forward and soon arrived at the Purple Moon County.
He was not far from Chu County now.
He did not make any moves along the way to avoid any possible exposing himself.
After arriving at Chu County, the Evil King did not head to the Chu family¡¯s territory immediately.
Instead, he collected information about the Chu family, especially investigating if there were hidden experts or if there was a possibility of an ambush.
Even though the Evil King was very confident in his own strength, he still needed to be cautious.
He was not invincible in the Southern Region.
The Great Qin Empress was not someone he could deal with.
After a few days of investigation, he confirmed that there was no possibility of an ambush in Chu County, and that there were no hidden experts.
There were not even any unity realm experts in the Chu family¡¯s territory.
The Chu family seemed to have be withdrawn and had entered a dormant period, seemingly very low-key.
Compared to their arrogance when they were annihting the heretic cult, the current Chu family was unsettlingly quiet and seemed to be doing their best not to attract any attention.
The Evil King felt that it probably had something to do with the Chu family being excluded from the core of the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s affairs.
¡°Since the Great Qin Dynasty has ostracized your Chu family, then you shoulde and join my evil imperial court.¡±
The Evil King smiled coldly.
As night fell, the Evil King set off toward the Chu family¡¯s territory.
He had personallye this time to secretly take control of the Chu family. Moving at night made it easier for him to conceal his actions.
The Chu family was a very important piece. Once he sessfully took control of them, it would be the same as nting a hidden piece in the Great Qin Dynasty. If he was sessful, he would be able to backstab the Great Qin Dynasty at any time.
¡
Ding Yue and Su Xian¡¯er were both cultivating diligently inside the universe space.
Ding Yue¡¯s sword intent had grown especially strong, and the image of his childhood sweetheart in his heart had already be very blurry.
It would not be long before hepletely forgot his childhood sweetheart.
He would no longer think about her and would no longer be distracted by her. He could wholeheartedly devote himself to the cultivation of the way of the sword.
As the thoughts of missing his childhood sweetheart grew fainter and fainter, Ding Yue found that his focus on the way of the sword was also bing stronger and stronger.
He increasingly felt that his master¡¯s teachings were correct. If he wanted to cultivate the Supreme Sword, he had to truly forget about his sweetheart.
While he was trying his best to break through the first stage of the way of the sword, Ding Yue had also made preparations to break through the second stage as well.
He carved a wooden figure and ced it where Su Xian¡¯er was cultivating. Every now and then, he would look over.
When was the first person he paid attention to not Su Xian¡¯er, but the wooden figure, it would mean that he had made progress in the second stage of the way of the sword.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s facial expression was dark the entire time. Ding Yue, this rascal, was determined to be a single dog.
Was he using her to temper his state of mind to break through the second stage of the way of the sword? Since that was the case, then she could not be med for being ruthless.
Su Xian¡¯er held a long whip and flung it, wrapping Ding Yue up. She directly threw him high into the air and gave him a fierce beating.
I¡¯ll give you a beating every day. I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯ll end up staring warily at me first, or to look at the wooden figure first.
Ding Yue sadly realized that, after getting beaten up, he had be wary of Su Xian¡¯er and was angry at her at the same time.
Every time he looked at Su Xian¡¯er, he would subconsciously look at Su Xian¡¯er. Only after that did he realize that he wanted to look at the wooden figure first.
The second stage was too difficult. Every time he was distracted, he would be disturbed by external things.
However, Ding Yue was not discouraged. Instead, he became even more determined.
Every day, Chu Xuan would use the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to connect to a random ce, asionally deceiving the people he met.
However, he did not encounter any experts, therefore his hopes of deceiving another expert fell through.
When night fell, Chu Xuan yawned and was about to go back to his room to sleep.
With his strength, he actually did not need to sleep. However, he was already used to it. He would look at the spirit cultivating diagram to cultivate the power of his divine soul before slowly falling asleep.
This was part of his daily life.
Suddenly, a figure quietly appeared outside the Chu family¡¯s territory.
A half-step Emperor realm expert!
It was a half-step Emperor realm powerhouse. Although the intruder was much weaker than Qin Keyun, he was much stronger than Song Yiming.
He had almost touched the threshold of the Emperor realm.
If thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were restored, the other party would have a chance of breaking through to the Emperor realm.
A half-step Emperor realm powerhouse was already considered one of the foremost experts in the Southern Region. Why did this persone to the Chu family¡¯s territory?
What did he want to do?
Moreover, there was an evil power hidden inside the body of the person who came. He was undoubtedly a heretic cultivator.
A heretic cultivator who was a half-step Emperor realm expert...
An absurd thought appeared in Chu Xuan¡¯s mind. Could this guy be the Evil King of the evil imperial court?
Was he here to deal with the Chu family personally?
However, from his current actions, it seemed that he did not intend to kick up a big fuss here. It seemed that he did not want to destroy the Chu family, but instead had other ns for them.
Given the Evil King¡¯s strength, even if he did kick up a big fuss here, he would still be able to safely escape back to the evil imperial court.
After all, in the entirety of the Great Qin Dynasty, besides Qin Keyun, no one was his match.
In addition, Qin Keyun was too far away from Chu County.
By the time she received news of his presence here, he would have long fled.
Therefore, seeing that the Evil King was behaving so carefully and suspiciously, there had to be other motives behind his visit. The truth of the matter was, he wanted to secretly control the Chu family.
Chapter 88 - The Frightened Evil King
Chapter 88: The Frightened Evil King
When the Evil King entered the Chu family¡¯s territory and saw that the guards of the Chu family were all at the profound realm, he felt that he had been overly cautious.
How could a mere Chu family stand up to an Evil King like him?
So what if there was an ambush? Who would be able to stop him?
If Qin Keyun, the empress, personally made a move, he would be no match for her. Still, if he wanted to escape, the other party would not be able to stop him.
With this thought in mind, the Evil King stopped hiding himself. Instead, he swaggered out.
He headed in the straight toward the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence.
Although he was no longer overly cautious, the Evil King did not want to be exposed in advance. After all, if others knew that the Evil King had visited the Chu family, but the Chu family had emerged unharmed, people would know that there was something wrong with the Chu family.
As such, even though the Evil King was swaggering forward, the guards still did not notice him.
There was a small courtyard in front of him.
The Evil King only took a brief nce at it before ignoring it. He nned to continue moving forward.
However, his body moved, and the scene before his eyes changed.
He suddenly appeared inside a small courtyard.
There was a handsome young man in front of him who was sitting leisurely on a reclining chair.
Beside the young man was a beautiful woman dressed as a servant who was elegantly making tea.
Gulp!
The Evil King swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He felt his scalp go numb and his muscles instantly tensed up.
At this moment, he was extremely nervous!
Just a moment ago, he had been outside the courtyard preparing to go to the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence to control the family head and thereby secretly control the entire Chu family.
However, he had suddenly appeared inside this courtyard in the blink of an eye.
The crux of the matter was that he did not even know how he ended up inside the courtyard.
The Chu family was extremely terrifying!
At this moment, cold sweat ran down the Evil King¡¯s back and he felt extremely regretful. Why did he decide to take control of the Chu family?
It was all that damn Kun Wu¡¯s fault!
That¡¯s right, it was him who had messed up his mood and caused him to be impatient and irritable. That was why he hot-headedly ran over to the Chu family.
Looking at the young man on the reclining chair, the Evil King¡¯s body tensed up and he stood ramrod straight.
Who was he?
Was he Chu Qiuluo?
The Evil King remembered the name of the outstanding talent of the Chu family who had once dominated the Qin Kingdom and became famous throughout the Southern Region.
On second thought, the Evil King felt that something was amiss.
Chu Qiuluo was indeed talented, but how old was he? How could he be so powerful?
No matter how monstrous he was, he would at best have reached the half-step Emperor realm.
Besides, did Chu Qiuluo and his wife not go missing?
Were they not only at the peak of the void realm before they went missing?
Given the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s way of doing things, Chu Qiuluo would have had to go to the Great Qian Dynasty if he wanted to break through to the unity realm.
Therefore, the person in front of him was definitely not Chu Qiuluo.
He looked young, but was he actually an old monster?
The Evil King was a little flustered.
Escape?
He immediately dispelled this thought. The other party had silently moved him, a half-step Emperor realm, into the courtyard.
No matter what, he would not be able to escape from the other party¡¯s palm.
Chu Xuan yawned. He nced at the frightened Evil King and said, ¡°Evil King?¡±
The Evil King¡¯s body trembled.
¡®What should I do? Should I beg for mercy?¡¯
¡®I¡¯m the Evil King. Wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing for him to beg for mercy?¡¯
Then again, it was not really embarrassing to beg for mercy from an old monster.
In an instant, the Evil King¡¯s thoughts changed rapidly. He bowed and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I pay my respects to Senior!¡±
¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°I¡¯m here to pay a visit to the head of the Chu family,¡± The Evil King hurriedly lied.
Chu Xuan rolled his eyes. The Great Evil King of the evil imperial court secretly came to visit that old man Chu Tianming in the middle of the night?
Who was he trying to fool?
¡°Hmph!¡±
Chu Xuan only coldly harrumphed.
The Evil King was so frightened that his body trembled, and he hurriedly said, ¡°This Junior did not know his ce and wanted to control the Chu family. Please spare my life, Senior!¡±
His dignity was important, but not as important as his life.
After all, he had already been humiliated again and again, making him the most undignified of all the evil kings in history.
As such, he did not mind losing a little bit more dignity.
The Evil King consoled himself.
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Do you know about the Great Qin Emperor?¡±
The evil imperial court had existed for a long time, perhaps even before the great war with the demons.
However, it had only truly risen to prominence after the great war.
Even the Great Qian Dynasty could not suppress its rise, and was instead suppressed by it. From this, one could tell how extraordinary the evil imperial court was.
As the current Evil King and one of the top experts in the Southern Region, he definitely knew a lot of secrets.
The Evil King was startled. He did not know why the other party asked this question.
¡°I don¡¯t know much.¡±
¡°Tell me what you know.¡±
¡°Yes, yes.¡±
The Evil King nodded and sorted out his thoughts before saying, ¡°I once read in an ancient book that the Great Qin Emperor unified the Southern Region and established the Great Qin Empire, which was thergest empire in the Northern Zone...¡±
Chu Xuan was surprised. He had thought that the Evil King would know more, but the other party did not seem to know much. The Evil King only knew that the Great Qin Emperor had unified the Southern Region, and had founded thergest empire in the Northern Zone.
After all, the other regions in the Northern Zone had not been unified yet, so now that the Southern Region had been unified, the Great Qin Empire naturally became thergest empire in the Northern Zone.
Since he could not get too much information about the Great Qin Emperor, Chu Xuan changed his focus, ¡°How much do you know about the Asura Ancient Land?¡±
¡°Not much.¡±
The Evil King panicked. He did not know much about these ancient secrets.
What if the other party felt that he was worthless and pped him to death?
¡°Speak.¡±
¡°Yes, yes.¡±
Cold sweat dripped down the Evil King¡¯s forehead. He did not dare to raise his hand to wipe it away and maintained his bowed posture, not even daring to take a deep breath.
¡°Rumor has it that the Asura Ancient Land was the battlefield where the demon race invaded the Southern Region and started a war.¡±
¡°Because those who participated in the war were all Heaven realm experts, the battle became so intense that the ley lines of the Southern Region copsed, thereby damaging thews of Heaven and Earth. There is also news that the Asura Ancient Land will open in twenty to thirty years.¡±
After saying that, the Evil King nced at Chu Xuan nervously.
¡°What other experts does the evil imperial court have?¡±
Chu Xuan pondered. Which expert had founded the evil imperial court?
Currently, the top forces in the Southern Region all had backers behind them. They either had the support of other forces, or they had prepared a scheme for the Asura Ancient Land.
Some of them were the branches of major forces that had left the Southern Region to rebuild their factions.
¡°Apart from me, there¡¯s also my uncle. However, he¡¯s always in closed-door cultivation.¡±
The Evil King hesitated for a moment but, in the end, he chose to answer honestly.
Given the other party¡¯s terrifying strength, if he really wanted to destroy the evil imperial court, they would not be able to even mount a resistance. As such, he might as well answer honestly.
Whether he lived or died dependedpletely on luck.
Chu Xuan understood. His uncle was the previous evil king, and the strongest expert of the evil imperial court.
There were even rumors circting in the outside world that he had sessfully broken through to the Emperor realm through some kind of secret technique.
After asking all those questions, Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a stream of energy entered the Evil King¡¯s body.
At the same time, he nted a soul seal on the Evil king.
Controlling the Evil King of the evil imperial court coulde in handy some time.
¡°Go back and reorganize the evil imperial court.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
¡°Yes, yes, my Lord,¡± The Evil King said respectfully.
He was panicking inside. Had he been controlled just like that?
What was even sadder was that he had still retained his mental rity and consciousness, but was unable to resist Chu Xuan¡¯s will.
Moreover, he was actually filled with respect and reverence toward this old monster before him. He waspletely unable to muster even the slightest thought of opposing him.
The Evil King would much rather have lost his self-consciousness than have a clear mind. He was deeply aware that he was being controlled, yet was unable to resist. He was being constantly tormented by this contradiction.
Chapter 89 - Someone Come Quickly! The Evil King Has Gone Mad!
Chapter 89: Someone Come Quickly! The Evil King Has Gone Mad!
The Evil King left.
Before that, Chu Xuan threw him amunication jade talisman so that he could keep in contact.
At the same time, he asked the Evil King to tidy up the evil imperial court after he went back.
As for how that would be done, the Evil King naturally had his own ideas.
Chu Xuan had nted his own energy along with the soul seed seal inside the Evil King¡¯s body. If the old evil king came out of seclusion, the energy would be immediately activated, which would suppress the old evil king and nt the seed soul seal inside thetter.
He did not force the Evil King to deceive the old evil king. There was no need for that.
He would just leave it to fate.
The Evil King had not even reached the Emperor realm, so he did not deserve Chu Xuan¡¯s attention.
He had just controlled the Evil King on a whim. Perhaps this chess piece would be useful when the Asura Ancient Land opened.
After the Evil King left the Chu family¡¯s territory, he finally let out a sigh of relief. His life was saved.
However, from now on, the Evil King had be someone else¡¯s servant.
It was all Chang Jianfeng¡¯s fault!
Their intelligence gathering had failed miserably!
......
He had gone to the Chu family¡¯s territory in person and almost lost his life.
The evil imperial court was too weak, and all the heretic cultivator b*stards were angry at him.
After he returned, he would definitely deal with them ruthlessly.
The Evil King then sessfully returned to the evil imperial court.
Upon returning to the evil imperial court, he saw that someone was barging into his pce again. He almost exploded with anger.
If it had not been for these b*stards, who would always barge into his pce and ruthlessly challenge his dignity, causing him to be irritable, he would not have fallen into the hands of the tiny Chu family.
With that thought in mind, the Evil King looked at the surrounding heretic cultivators and felt that these people were extremely detestable.
They deserved to be killed!
The tidying up of the evil imperial court would start with these b*stards.
At this moment, outside the Evil King¡¯s Pce, many heretic cultivators were watching.
As the number of people barging into the Evil King¡¯s Pce increased, it no longer caused such a bigmotion. The guards of the Evil King¡¯s Pce had also be numb to it.
Now, when they saw someone barging into the Evil King¡¯s Pce, they only chased after them as a symbolic gesture. They did not have any intention of killing them.
The people who barged into the evil King Pce were also tactful. They exchanged a few blows with the guards and then left after barging past the gate and taking a turn.
There was a tacit understanding between them.
Barging into the Evil King¡¯s Pce was no longer a matter of certain death.
Now, breaking into the Evil King¡¯s pce had be a must-do activity for heretic cultivators who had just arrived at the capital of the evil imperial court.
If they came to the capital and did not barge into the Evil King¡¯s Pce, they would be embarrassed to admit that they had gone to the capital. They would be ridiculed as cowards.
As for the dignity and reputation of the Evil King, not many people cared about it now.
This was also the main reason why the Evil King was angry. He was now known as the evil king with the least dignity of all the past evil kings.
He had personally killed several heretic cultivators, but not only had he failed to intimidate the heretic cultivators, but the ones who had been killed had instead been regarded as glorious martyrs.
It was as if barging into the Evil King¡¯s pce and sessfully attracting the Evil King to personally attack was a glorious death.
This was also the reason why the Evil King had stopped attacking.
At this moment, the Evil King had returned to the capital from the outside. He looked at the heretic cultivators who were bravely barging into his pce, as well as at the crowd of onlookers.
For the first time, he understood that the reason why there were so many people charging into the Evil King¡¯s Pce one after another was all because of the adtion of the onlookers.
They all deserved to die!
At this moment, the Evil King¡¯s killing intent surged.
The evil imperial court was in a mess. It was time to clean everything up.
How could he make this like a proper empire?
He had never thought that an empire formed by heretic cultivators would definitely not be a proper empire.
Chu Xuan had asked him to clean up the evil imperial court. This was an absolutemand. The Evil King watched the heretic cultivators barge into his pce and found where he would start his clean up.
¡°Do you think the Evil King will personally make a move this time?¡±
¡°How is that possible? The ones who came to break into the Evil King Pce this time have only reached the void realm. How could they provoke the Evil King into making a move?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. If the Evil King makes a move now, it would be too undignified. Even if they die, it would have been worth it. After all, it is glorious for a mere void realm expert to die at the hands of the Evil King.¡±
The onlookers discussed things among themselves.
The Evil King¡¯s anger kept rising.
Dignified?
How the f*ck would I still have dignity?
I have to restore my dignity.
¡°Go to hell.¡±
The Evil King looked at the guards who were pretending to fight against the intruders. He could no longer contain his anger.
He had to start a massacre today!
Boom!
A blood-red palm suddenly reached out and grabbed both sides.
The powerful aura scared all the heretic cultivators so much that their expressions drastically changed.
The Evil King made a move!
¡°What¡¯s going on? The Evil King made a move?¡±
A small group of people in the crowd felt that something was wrong and quickly left quietly.
The blood-red palm clenched and crushed both sides to death.
The onlookers¡¯ expressions changed when they saw the Evil King crushing the guards to death.
However, they did not pay too much attention to it.
After all, the guards had been too perfunctory in performing their duties, so it was normal for the Evil King to be angry at them.
The Evil King¡¯s figure appeared at the entrance of the Evil King¡¯s Pce and scanned the crowd.
¡°Greetings to the Evil King!¡±
The onlookers had no idea that a disaster wasing.
Seeing the Evil King appear, they all bowed and greeted him.
After all, he was the Evil King and the current leader of the evil imperial court. They had to give him the respect he deserved.
However, they felt that this evil king was the most undignified one in history.
¡°Do you still see me as the Evil King?¡±
The Evil King sneered and suddenly roared, ¡°You all deserve to die!¡±
Boom!
The aura of a half-step Emperor realm expert erupted.
He raised his hand and pped it toward the crowd.
Boom!
More than ten heretic cultivators died in an instant.
The others became terrified and tried to run away, but the Evil King was so angry that there was no way that he would let them.
His false domain was activated at this moment, and a blood-red long saber appeared in his hand.
Whoosh!
A blood-red saber light swept out and killed dozens of people in an instant.
The false domain of the Evil King was very weak inparison to actual Emperor realm experts.
It was also much weaker than Qin Keyun¡¯s false domain.
However, it was very easy for him to use it to suppress those in the truth realm and below.
¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing?¡± Everyone panicked.
¡°Have you finally realized that I¡¯m your king now?¡±
The Evil King¡¯s eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty light.
The blood-colored saber shed out again and again, killing the onlookers.
Faced with a life-and-death crisis, no one would sit around and wait for death. Everyone started to fight back.
The trend of barging into the Evil King¡¯s Pce had been ongoing for so long, so there were not many experts among the onlookers now.
There were only a few truth realm experts present, and less than 10% of them had reached the unity realm. Most of them were void realm cultivators and below.
Among them, those in the profound realm and the spirit realm were the most numerous.
How could they resist the Evil King¡¯s attacks?
In just a short moment, one-third of them had been killed.
The Evil King¡¯s outburst naturally shook the capital.
Many experts from various factions rushed over in a hurry. After all, there were some of their factions in the crowd, and there were even some direct descendants of the experts present there.
¡°Your Majesty, please show mercy!¡±
¡°Go to hell!¡±
The Evil King directly shed out with his saber, killing that expert on the spot.
The expressions of the other experts that had rushed over immediately changed. Had the Evil King gone mad?
¡°Someonee quickly! The Evil King has gone mad!¡±
Countless experts fromrge factions, including the evilmanders, evil generals, and evil warriors, rushed over in a hurry. They had to stop the Evil King from continuing his massacre.
One had to know that the heretic cultivators in the capital were all elites. If too many of them were killed, it would affect the overall strength of the evil imperial court.
They might even end up being suppressed by the Great Qian Dynasty.
¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t continue killing.¡±
An evilmander rushed over to stop him.
Chapter 90 - Little Evil King, Old Evil King
Chapter 90: Little Evil King, Old Evil King
¡°Go to hell!¡±
The Evil King directly shed out with his de.
¡®B*stard, there have been people who repeatedly challenged this king¡¯s dignity, but you didn¡¯te out to kill them, yet you actively came out to persuade me when I did?¡¯
This travesty must be properly rectified!
The evilmander¡¯s expression changed drastically.
F*ck!
Had the Evil King really gone crazy?
He hurriedly blocked the attack.
As an evilmander, his cultivation had to be at the peak of the truth realm. There was no way that he could be one of the top experts of the evil imperial court otherwise.
Although the Evil King was powerful, it was still impossible for him to kill the evilmander in one move.
Boom!
The battle became even more intense.
¡°Your Majesty, please stop. We can¡¯t continue fighting like this.¡±
One after another, the evilmanders, the evil generals, and the evil warriors rushed over and joined hands to resist the Evil King¡¯s crazy attacks.
Everyone felt as if they had eaten a fly.
Why did the Evil King suddenly go crazy?
¡°Are you all rebelling?¡±
The Evil King became more and more furious, and his attacks became more and more ferocious.
The experts of the evil imperial court all turned pale and tried their best to resist the Evil King¡¯s attacks.
If this matter continued to develop, would the capital still be needed?
More evil warriors rushed over from afar. Seeing this situation, they hurriedly ran into the Evil King¡¯s Pce and asked the experts from the Evil King¡¯s lineage to persuade the Evil King.
If this battle continued, the consequences would be unimaginable.
The death of an evil warrior, an evil general, or even an evilmander, or even if they were seriously injured, would affect the overall strength of the evil imperial court.
The experts from the Evil King¡¯s lineage also hurried over to persuade him.
However, the Evil King became even angrier.
He felt that his dignity as the evil king had beenpletely decimated. These b*stards even dared to attack him.
The experts¡¯ expressions turned ugly. They could only join hands to block the Evil King¡¯s attacks and temporarily restrain him.
The Evil King was enraged. His half-step Emperor realm cultivation was disyed in its entirety. Everyone became very serious. He was too strong. If they were careless, even if there were so many experts joining hands, they could still be killed or injured.
In the eastern courtyard of the Evil King¡¯s Pce.
A pale-faced young man with a demonic aura was sitting in the pavilion, humming a tune.
A figure flew over.
¡°Your Highness, please go and persuade His Majesty!¡±
The little evil king nced at the person.
This was one of the evil warriors of the imperial court who belonged to the Evil King¡¯s lineage.
¡°Why are you looking for me? Go and find someone who can suppress my father.¡±
The evil warrior was helpless, so he could only join forces with the powerful warriors of the Evil King¡¯s lineage to ask the old evil king toe out of seclusion.
The little evil king sighed and looked at the battle taking ce outside the pce. He muttered, ¡°I told you. It¡¯s easy to have problems with your brain when you cultivate evil techniques. Look, there¡¯s a problem now.¡±
¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t cultivate evil techniques.¡±
The little evil king felt that it was fortunate that he had made the right decision back then. If he cultivated evil techniques too, he might have problems with his brain one day.
¡°Someone,e here.¡±
A figure dressed in ck appeared in front of him.
¡°Your Highness.¡±
¡°It¡¯s time to feed the fish.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Not long after, a woman of sixteen or seventeen years old appeared in the hands of the man dressed in ck.
The woman¡¯s face was pale and her entire body was trembling.
The little evil king stood up and grabbed the woman by the neck, lifting her up. He walked over to the side of the pavilion and looked at the fish pond below.
There were blood-red silhouettes swimming in the fish pond. Blood-red strange fish with fangs appeared on the surface of the water, revealing their snow-white teeth.
Rip!
The little evil king tore off one of the woman¡¯s arms. Fresh blood gushed out and sshed into the fish pond. The arm was also thrown into the water.
Ssh!
The blood-red strange fish crazily snapped up the food.
The woman who was held in his hand by the neck let out a mournful howl as she continuously twisted her body.
The little evil king disyed an expression of enjoyment on his face as he tore the limbs off the woman and threw her flesh into the water to feed the fish. At the same time, he watched the battle taking ce outside the pce.
¡°Sigh, what kind of evil technique are you practicing? Your brain has already been damaged from practicing it. You keep going crazy every now and then!¡±
The ck-clothed man¡¯s entire body tensed up. He had experienced the fish feeding scene countless times, but he still felt a chill in his heart every single time.
After hearing the little evil king¡¯s words, he only had one thought in his mind. The little evil king¡¯s brain was truly broken!
In terms of evilness, who couldpare to the little evil king?
In the evil imperial court, there was probably no one more ruthless, more evil, and more perverse than him.
He had torn a living person into pieces and fed her to the fishes. Moreover, that person would not faint and would remain conscious the entire time.
Their miserable howls were like beautiful melodies to the little evil king¡¯s ears.
¡°I can¡¯t stay in the capital any longer.¡±
The little evil king threw the rest of the corpse into the pond and led the ck-clothed person out of the pce.
In the depths of the Evil King¡¯s Pce, a group of people were kneeling in front of an underground pce.
The underground pce was where the old evil king was in seclusion.
After a long while, an old and majestic voice could be heard from the underground pce.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°The Evil King has gone mad and is ughtering experts!¡±
The old man in the front said helplessly.
He was from the Evil King¡¯s lineage and was the Evil King¡¯s uncle.
¡°Hmm?¡±
Boom!
The underground pce¡¯s door opened.
A tall and sturdy figure walked out.
A fierce aura surged forth, frightening the kneeling people and forcing them to retreat.
The old evil king hade out of seclusion!
The old evil king raised his head to look at the battle outside the pce.
¡°This is getting more and more outrageous!¡±
The old evil king was furious.
He had devoted his life to cultivation, but thews of heaven and earth were damaged in the Southern Region, so he could not break through to the Emperor realm.
He wanted to leave the Southern Region, but he had been stopped, so he had no choice but to go into seclusion to try to break through with a secret technique.
He had no children, so he passed the position of evil king to his nephew.
He had not expected such a ridiculous thing to happen not long after he went into seclusion.
He moved and appeared outside the pce.
¡°Stop!¡± The old evil king shouted angrily.
Everyone stopped. The Evil King¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had not expected the old evil king toe out of seclusion.
One had to know that there was a power hidden in his body that was meant to control the old evil king.
Chu Xuan did not ask him to control the old evil king, so the Evil King naturally would not try to harm his uncle.
However, he did not expect the old evil king to actuallye out of seclusion.
The evil king¡¯s body trembled, and a stream of power appeared, directly pressing down on the old evil king.
This stream of power was silent and soundless. Other than the Evil King himself, no one else noticed it.
Even the old evil king only noticed it the moment the power descended. It was already toote for him to resist.
Moreover, with his strength, there was no way he could resist.
In an instant, a soul seed seal was nted into his soul.
Chu Xuan did not exert his will on this soul seed seal.
The Evil King looked at the old evil king, and the old evil king looked at the Evil King. The uncle and nephew pair remained silent for a while.
¡°Why did you kill the powerhouses of the evil imperial court?¡±
The old evil king asked in a deep voice.
¡°I want to clean up the evil imperial court!¡± The Evil King said with a solemn expression.
The Old Evil King was silent for a while. He then moved and returned to the underground pce where he had been in seclusion.
His voice could be heard from afar, ¡°Then clean it up well.¡±
¡°Thank you for your support, Uncle!¡±
The Evil King bowed and said.
The evilmanders, evil generals, and evil warriors all had a bad feeling.
He wanted to clean up the evil imperial court?
How?
Moreover, even the old evil king supported it. Who could stop the Evil King now?
The higher-ups of the evil imperial court looked at each other. They had a feeling that the days ahead would be difficult.
Chapter 91 - Five Years
Chapter 91: Five Years
The Evil King acted swiftly and decisively. He suppressed any dissatisfaction and reorganized the evil imperial court, finally regaining the dignity of an evil king.
What made the countless heretic cultivators unhappy was that the Evil King had actually introduced a series ofws that ced many restrictions on the heretic cultivators.
There were too many rules and regtions, to the point that it was even stricter and more restrictive than thews of the Great Qian Dynasty.
It was simply ridiculous!
They were heretic cultivators, so why was there a need for so manyws?
However, the old evil king also supported it, which caused many of the upper echelons of the evil imperial court to think that the old evil king and the Evil King had both lost their minds.
They wanted to look for the little evil king to persuade those two, but the little evil king had already left the evil imperial court.
As such, they could only bear with it.
Perhaps when the Evil King¡¯s anger subsided, thews and regtions would be repealed.
If there were people who opposed the neww of the evil imperial court, there would also naturally be people who supported it. For example, those who were at the bottom rungs and weaker cultivators.
Under the newws, they would be able to obtain more protection and have more opportunities to cultivate and rise up.
Chu Xuan had only casually asked the Evil King to reorganize the evil imperial court. As for how that objective was aplished, he did not care.
In this world where the strong reigned supreme, there were not many goodws. Most kingdoms only promulgated some simple rules, and thosews rarely protected or safeguarded the welfare of the weak.
However, even if they did, there would always be experts who would disregard the rules and kill the weak anyway.
Thew enforcers would usually turn a blind eye and would not offend the strong for the sake of the weak.
If even the Great Qian Dynasty was like this, what more the evil imperial court?
The evil imperial court¡¯s newws made many factions wonder if there was something wrong with the Evil King¡¯s head.
He was an heretic cultivator, yet he had created such strictws to protect the weak and even set up aw enforcement team.
His sense of justice was even stronger than the righteous path.
His benevolent and wise actions seemed unbing of an evil king.
If these newws were strictly implemented, the evil imperial court would not be evil anymore, it would be fair and just.
Compared to them, the Great Qian Dynasty now looked to be the evil ones.
The Southern Region regained its peace, and there were no conflicts between the major factions.
The only ce that was not peaceful was the evil imperial court, which had pushed forward many newws. Many heretic cultivators who were not used to the newws felt the heat.
Many of them were imprisoned, and they secretly wondered if they were in an evil kingdom or a just one.
Chu Xuan had originally thought that the Great Qian Dynasty would send people to the Chu family to control the Chu family for their own use, turning them into a thorn in the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s side.
In the end though, the Great Qian Dynasty did not send anyone.
Ever since Qin Keyun had led the Great Qin Dynasty to rise up, the Southern Region had undergone a massive power restructuring and, after a short period of turmoil, it returned to a peaceful state.
Chu Xuan knew that the various factions were all waiting for the Asura Ancient Land to open.
As for the Great Qin Dynasty, it was busy absorbing whatever resources it could find to rapidly develop its foundation and strength.
The Chu family was also cultivating in a low-profile manner, and each and every one of them was trying their best to increase their strength, wanting to catch up to the other three families.
Chu Xuan raised his head. The light in his eyes gleamed as thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region continued to recover.
As thews were restored, the cultivation speed of the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators also gradually increased.
Time flew by. Soon, the five-year milestone had arrived.
Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had already risen to the fourth level of the Supreme realm.
The strength of his two pets had increased very quickly as well. The Heavenly Spirit Cat reached the fifth level of the Emperor realm and the Sky-shaking Golden Roc reached the ninth level Emperor realm.
After the Spirit Devouring Flower swallowed the devilish blood energy from the blood spirit pearl, it underwent a transformation, and its strength was now equivalent to the sixth-level Emperor realm cultivator.
Ding Yue was indeed worthy of being the fated person of the current generation of the Southern Region. Moreover, his terrifying talent in the Sword Dao was furtherplemented by his Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse. His cultivation had already reached the third level of the void realm.
It had only taken him less than two years to advance from the first level of the spirit realm to the third level of the void realm.
Moreover, given the sword technique that Ding Yue cultivated, it was not a problem for him to cross realms and battle cultivators at the seventh or eighth level of the void realm.
Presently, Ding Yue had already broken through the first stage of the way of the sword and forgotten all about his sweetheart.
He no longer missed his childhood sweetheart.
Anyone who thought ill of a person every day, ming her for his predicament and heaping all sorts of insults on her, was bound to gradually loathe her, stop liking her, and then forget about her. He could now concentrate on the Sword Dao.
At this moment, when he started cultivating the Sword Dao seriously, Ding Yue realized that pining for a woman truly distracted him from cultivating.
He increasingly felt that what his master said was true.
Ding Yue was currently trying to ovee the second stage of the way of the sword, so that he would not be distracted by beautiful women and would only have the soul of the sword in his heart.
However, even up till now, he was still unable to ovee this stage.
When Chu Yun came to the small courtyard, he would take a few nces at her. He clearly did not have any other thoughts in his heart, but he would always subconsciously look at her.
This was especially so when Su Xian¡¯er was with Chu Yun. He would subconsciously look over.
This stage was too difficult!
It was difficult to not be disturbed by external things!
Ding Yue¡¯s gaze was resolute. He would definitely ovee this test.
Apart from teaching Ding Yue the Sword Dao, Chu Xuan also taught him concealment techniques. Concealing one¡¯s cultivation was, after all, a necessary skill.
He also taught the Immovable Mountain Technique to Ding Yue.
The sword manual he provided to Ding Yue also included cultivation techniques for one¡¯s soul. As such, Chu Xuan did not teach him any other soul techniques.
One should not bite off more than he could chew.
Moreover, Ding Yue¡¯s terrifying talent was all focused on the way of the sword. In terms of his aptitude for other secret arts, his cultivation was much slower.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s cultivation speed was also extremely fast. She had the Grand Moon Mystic physique, so when she cultivated the Grand Moon Immortal Spell which waspatible with her physique, her strength would naturally increase by leaps and bounds.
She was now already at the eighth level of the unity realm.
Chu Yun¡¯s talent was not poor either, especially when it came to alchemy.
She had already reached the ninth level of the spirit realm. Although she was a lot weaker than Ding Yue, in the entire Southern Region, there were not many who couldpare to her.
Moreover, her true talent was actually focused in the field of alchemy.
Chu Yun had already left the Chu family¡¯s territory to temper herself.
It had also been a long time since Chu Xuan heard Chu Tianming¡¯s roars from the direction of the ancestral residence.
The impending rise of the Chu family probably meant that they were less angry with Chu Yuan.
There did not seem to be many people in the Chu family who still remembered him.
Apart from Chu Yun who came frequently, Chu Qing came to visit a few times and Seventh Brother also came three times.
Other than that, no one else came to visit him.
Chu Xuan was happy to live his life in peace.
The five-year milestone was about to arrive, and Chu Xuan was looking forward to what rewards he would receive.
Nowadays, the rewards that were randomly triggered for his achievements in seclusion were of a very high grade.
Divine-grade treasures rarely appeared.
Most of them were treasures above the divine-grade.
With the support of Chu Xuan¡¯s medicinal pills, Du Yuan¡¯s strength rose very quickly, and he was now at the peak of the third level of the Supreme realm.
It would not be long before he broke through to the fourth level of the Supreme realm.
After cultivating the Purple mes Burning Heavens technique, Du Yuan¡¯s strength was almost invincible among those of the same level.
Ren Changhe¡¯sprehension of the Yin-yang god Combination Divine Seal had improved quite a bit, and his strength had already taken a step forward.
Although he had not actually reached the divine realm, he was not far from it.
He had now reached the half-step divine realm.
He still remained inside the Fallen God Cave and chose not to leave for the time being.
The aura of death in the Fallen God Cave was still prevalent around the area. However, the stone house where Ren Changhe was located was already showing signs of life.
In fact, due to his increased mastery of the cycle of life and death, the originally lifeless nts around his stone house were exhibiting signs of life and had transformed into special treasures.
These had the miraculous effect of reversing life and death.
Chapter 92 - Five-Year Reward, Pocket Dimension
Chapter 92: Five-Year Reward, Pocket Dimension
Chu Xuan was regretful that he had not managed to deceive another powerhouse.
Moreover, it had been so long, yet there had not been any new individuals with great luck passing by his courtyard.
What was more unexpected was that, under the Evil King¡¯s reorganization, the evil imperial court had unexpectedly be prosperous.
There were actually quite a few evil cultivation geniuses that had emerged, all rising from the bottom rungs among the heretic cultivators.
These geniuses were extremely grateful to the Evil King and were quickly taken in by him as his confidants.
The Evil King did not expect to obtain such an unexpected harvest, so he became even more determined to implement the newws.
Mo Tuo was still inside the world-cleansing zed pagoda. Eighty percent of his devil soul had lost its demonic qi.
However, he had still been a Heaven realm expert after all. It would still take some time for him to be fully converted.
Now, Mo Tuo spent less time roaring and more time meditating. Buddhist light surged out of his soul and he would recite Buddhist scriptures.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry. There was still some time before the Asura Ancient Land opened.
No matter how many factionsid out their ns and how many experts used chess pieces, he would still flip the chessboard with his own ns and actions.
Moreover, he was alsoying out his ns. Rather than wanting to achieve anything specific, he just wanted to disrupt the chess game and make it impossible for the experts who carefullyid out their ns to do as they pleased.
The five-year milestone finally arrived.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited as he waited for the system¡¯s reward.
It had been five years, so the reward would be very generous, right?
¡°You¡¯ve stayed in seclusion for five years and enjoyed yourself while staying home. You¡¯ve been rewarded with a pocket dimension.¡±
A pocket dimension?
Chu Xuan was stunned, and then ecstatic.
A pocket dimension? This was not something the universe space couldpare to.
The universe space was just a space created by array formations. There were no nts, creatures, mountains, or rivers in it.
The pocket dimension was different.
Mountains, rivers, nts, and creatures all existed inside the pocket dimension.
Would there also be humans?
Since it was a pocket dimension that the system rewarded him with, there probably were not any humans inside.
Chu Xuan immediately received the reward.
The pocket dimension was not considered big. It was slightlyrger than the Southern Region. There were mountains, rivers, and nts and creatures everywhere.
There were all kinds of cultivation resources, all kinds of rare treasures, medicines, and natural treasures inside. There was no end to these in sight.
Chu Xuan became extremely excited.
¡°An entrance to the pocket dimension (evolvable) can be opened or closed at any time. Its owner can adjust the time flow inside the pocket dimension to differ from that of the real world...¡±
Focusing his thoughts, Chu Xuan immediately gained a clear view of the entire pocket dimension.
This was a small world that could evolve.
He checked the relevant information in the description. To evolve the pocket dimension, one needed a spirit vein or Dao verse.
After reading that, Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. He was still too poor. He had no problems raising pets, disciples, and servants, but it seemed like he still could not afford to raise a pocket dimension.
To evolve the pocket dimension, he needed a lot of spirit veins. Even if he plundered all the resources of the entire Southern Region and used them to grow the pocket dimension, it would not be able to evolve much. It seemed that the evolution of this pocket dimension would still have to rely on the system¡¯s rewards.
Apart from the fact that the pocket dimension could evolve, Chu Xuan also noticed that he could adjust the time flow within the pocket dimension.
To put it bluntly, he was able to change the flow of time in rtion to the time in reality.
For example, if he stayed inside the pocket dimension for a year, only a day would have passed in reality.
However, the time flow difference in the pocket dimension was rather useless for Chu Xuan. After all, even if he stayed inside it for a year, the system would calcte the rewards based on the flow of time in reality.
Currently, the biggest time flow adjustment he could make between the pocket dimension and the real world was one year in the former equating to one day in thetter.
Chu Xuan¡¯s first thought was that, with the pocket dimension, he would be able to train strong people in a very short time.
The spiritual power inside the pocket dimension was even richer than in the Southern Region. Of course, thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region had yet to be restored, which resulted in its rtively low amount of spiritual power.
Moreover, cultivation resources were abundant everywhere inside the pocket dimension, and there were countless natural treasures.
Chu Xuan was very excited. Ding Yue and Su Xian¡¯er would be able to advance to the truth realm within a very short time.
Also, to break through to the Emperor realm, one needed a long time to solidify one¡¯s foundation before breaking through.
However, with the pocket, the time needed to do that could also be greatly shortened.
Once Ding Yue and Su Xian¡¯er broke through, Chu Xuan would receive a cultivation boost reward.
ording to the system¡¯s rules, he had to remain in seclusion at home. He would train his disciples or servants, and his cultivation would increase rapidly when one of them broke through to a major realm, he would receive a cultivation boost reward.
When Ding Yue broke through to the void realm, the system rewarded him with ten years¡¯ worth of cultivation.
At this moment, Chu Xuan wanted to take in a few more disciples.
However, their levels of talent had to be monstrous enough.
The cultivation boost reward the system gave him also mentioned the criteria for the disciple or servant¡¯s cultivation to ¡°increase rapidly¡±. It could be seen that, in order to receive a cultivation boost reward, the disciple or servant¡¯s cultivation speed could not be slow.
Chu Xuan looked at the lucky mystic realms in the courtyard. It had been so long. Why had no one with great luck arrived yet?
Should he activate a lucky mystic realm?
Chu Xuan decided to wait a little longer. After obtaining another lucky mystic realm, he would activate one.
He would not activate one in the Southern Region.
The current fated person of the Southern Region, Ding Yue, had already acknowledged him as his teacher. Even if there were other people in the Southern Region with great luck, they could notpare to Ding Yue.
Chu Xuan had yet to make up his mind on the exact location. He would make the decision after he obtained another lucky mystic realm.
He waved his hand and a shimmering door appeared in a corner of the courtyard.
It was the door connecting the pocket dimension to reality.
When the Heavenly Spirit Cat saw it, it looked at Chu Xuan with its cute eyes and meowed.
¡°Go in.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
The cat¡¯s figure shed as it entered the pocket dimension.
The moment it entered the pocket dimension, its body transformed into a?huge fierce tiger.
Roar!
With a roar, the power of the white tiger spread out.
The countless demonic beasts and spiritual birds in the pocket dimension instantly trembled in fear.
The cat was very satisfied.
Crash!
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc also entered the pocket dimension. It spread its wings so wide that they almost seemed to cover the sky. It swooped down and instantly grabbed a truth realm demonic beast and tore it into pieces.
The Spirit Devouring Flower also entered the pocket dimension.
In an instant, an enormous strange-looking tree stood in between the heavens and the earth. The iparably dazzling flower swayed, causing the surrounding creatures to be hypnotized, after which they all ran up voluntarily to the flower to be devoured.
¡°Roar!¡±
On arge mountain in the pocket dimension, a 100-meter-tall giant ape hammered its chest and roared.
The giant ape was an apex predator in the pocket dimension. It was at the fifth level of the Emperor realm!
Its bloodline was not simple either.
There were only seven Emperor realm creatures in the entire pocket dimension.
Although the pocket dimension was only slightly bigger than the Southern Region, one had to know that the Southern Region itself was very vast.
During the ancient war with the demons, the ley lines copsed and countless ces fell disappeared into different spaces and dimensions.
The current Southern Region was almost a million miles measured from the south to the north. Many ces were in a deste state.
There was an enormous tree in the pocket dimension, which was located at the highest peak inside this world.
The enormous tree looked very ordinary. It did not look like a spirit nt or a precious tree at all.
Its name was the ordinary tree.
However, this tree was the most precious treasure inside the pocket dimension.
There was only one unique thing about this tree, which was that it could not be destroyed. Whether it was an emperor-level weapon, a heavenly weapon, or even a divine weapon or Dao artifact, none of them could destroy this tree.
In fact, not even the bark of the tree could be damaged.
However, the name of this tree was the ordinary tree; like its name it looked utterly ordinary.
Chapter 93 - Complete Collection Of Delicacies
Chapter 93: Complete Collection Of Delicacies
Apart from being indestructible and unable to be damaged, the ordinary tree did not seem to be of much use.
Although it was sharp, it was unable to damage Dao artifacts, so the ordinary tree could not be used as a weapon.
However, it was still a very rare treasure.
Chu Xuan was actually very concerned about this tree.
After all, it was the most precious treasure in his pocket dimension.
In fact, if it was used properly, the ordinary wood was still very powerful.
Although this tree was thousands of meters tall, it was still a sapling and had not fully grown.
Even though it was just a sapling, it had already awakened the characteristic of being unable to be damaged.
However, for Chu Xuan, it would not be difficult for him to break its branches.
It grew inside the pocket dimension, and Chu Xuan was the master of the pocket dimension, so he had full control over it.
The ordinary tree was part of the reward given by the system in the pocket dimension, so none of its characteristics were effective against Chu Xuan.
¡°Calm down a little. Stop causing trouble, and work hard to increase your strength.¡±
Chu Xuan remonstrated the Heavenly Spirit Cat, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc, and the Spirit Devouring Flower.
......
The cat, bird, and tree all stopped fighting. They did not fight with the giant ape, but instead each found a mountain to upy.
The pocket dimension was rich in resources, and housed countless natural treasures. The spiritual power here was even denser than that of the Southern Region, so the speed of one¡¯s cultivation here would be faster.
Chu Xuan summoned Su Xian¡¯er and Ding Yue out of the universe space.
¡°This ce is a pocket dimension. Go inside and cultivate.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er and Ding Yue were shocked.
Looking at the glittering door, they widened their eyes. There was a pocket dimension inside?
Where did this pocket dimensione from?
¡°Master, this is...¡±
¡°You¡¯re making a big fuss over nothing. How can you cultivate the Supreme Sword like this? It¡¯s just a pocket dimension, and you¡¯ve already lost yourposure. What would you do if a peerless beauty from the ancient or modern times appeared in front of you?¡±
¡°The state of mind of young people nowadays is really bad. Cultivate the way of the sword well and strive to break through the three stages as soon as possible.¡± Chu Xuan reprimanded him.
Ding Yue instantly felt extremely ashamed. In the end, his mental state had still been too immature. He had lost hisposure so easily.
¡°Master, you¡¯re right!¡±
Chu Xuan was in a good mood. He also derived pleasure from training his disciple.
¡°En, go in then. A year inside is a day outside. Strive to break through to the Emperor realm as soon as possible!¡±
Ding Yue lost hisposure again.
¡°A year in the pocket dimension is equivalent to a day in reality?¡±
He was so excited that his face turned red. The pocket dimension was definitely a sacrednd for cultivation.
¡°You lost yourposure again?¡± Chu Xuan reprimanded him again.
¡°Hehe, Master is right to lecture me.¡±
Ding Yue chuckled and quickly entered the pocket dimension.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s mouth was wide open, and her face was filled with shock.
She came from the prosperous Central Region, and she was also a descendant of arge family. She was far more knowledgeable than Ding Yue.
It was rumored that there was a type of secret realm in the world where people cultivated for a hundred years but, outside in reality, only a year passed.
There was once a famous expert who had quickly rose to prominence thanks to one of these peerless secret realms.
It was rumored that this type of time secret realms had been left behind by supreme experts. They were extremely rare and hard toe by.
They usually also contained those experts¡¯ inheritances.
After someone entered and activated it, the secret realm would disappear once the time was up.
However, this pocket dimension would not disappear.
What was more shocking was that this was not a secret realm, but a pocket dimension!
Exactly how powerful was this Senior?
Su Xian¡¯er had a premonition that she would soon break through to the Emperor realm, or even the Supreme realm.
When that time came, she would return to the Central Region and suppress the Su family, pping those b*stards on the face.
Those who had mocked her, looked down on her, and humiliated her would all be killed!
When that time came, those b*stards who secretly coveted her beauty and had evil intentions about her would all be killed!
That detestable sister of hers had actually married her to that disgusting fellow. After she returned, she would marry her sister to a beggar!
Then she would force that disgusting fellow who wanted to marry her back then to marry an ugly freak. Thinking back to that time, she felt so disgusted!
The more Su Xian¡¯er thought about it, the more excited she became. She could not wait to return to the Central Region to take revenge!
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. What was this girl doing?
Was she dreaming of rising up and killing everyone?
¡°Stop daydreaming. Go inside and roast a sheep for me.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er blushed and said coquettishly, ¡°Sir, I still need to cultivate. Can you roast the sheepter?¡±
Chu Xuan ignored her coquettish remark. ¡°I think you¡¯d better return to the universe space and stay there.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll roast, I¡¯ll roast it right away.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked at Chu Xuan with a bitter expression.
Senior did not show any mercy at all!
She hurriedly entered the pocket dimension and saw that, not far away, a sheep was eating grass. Sheshed out with her whip.
¡°Baa!¡±
The sheep lowered its head. Its horns shot out two bolts of lightning towards her long whip.
Su Xian¡¯er was shocked. A random grass-eating sheep actually had the strength of a unity realm cultivator?
After exerting quite a bit of effort, the sheep was finally ughtered and roasted. It was charred on the outside and tender on the inside. The fragrance assailed her nostrils.
Su Xian¡¯er could not help but tear off a piece of mutton, stuffing it into her mouth.
Hiss!
It was too delicious. It was much more delicious than the demonic beast meat of the Southern Region.
Moreover, the spiritual power contained within was even more dense and pure.
She took the roasted sheep out of the pocket dimension and ced it on the table in front of her before moving to return to the pocket dimension.
Due to the time flow difference, only a short time had passed since Su Xian¡¯er entered, caught the sheep, and roasted it.
¡°Have you forgotten your duties?¡±
Chu Xuan nced at her. ¡°How can youprehend the Great Dao if you¡¯re so impatient? One¡¯s state of mind is the foundation ofprehending the Great Dao. Sit down and slice the meat.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and then sat down beside Chu Xuan.
¡°Sir, you are right.¡±
She took out a small knife and cut off a small piece of meat. Her tender white fingers pinched the piece of meat and fed it to Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth.
¡°This is what life should be all about!¡±
Chu Xuan swallowed the meat Su Xian¡¯er handed to him and sighed.
¡°You are enjoying thefortable time at home. You can also enjoy the luxuries of home afterprehending it. You have been rewarded with theplete collection of delicacies and the time illusion technique.¡±
A random reward from the system was triggered.
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. He swallowed the mutton that Su Xian¡¯er handed him and waved her off.
Su Xian¡¯er ran into the pocket dimension excitedly.
He first examined theplete collection of delicacies.
Inside theplete collection of delicacies were all sorts of materials and recipes for the delicacies of this world, as well as the methods of cooking them.
These delicacies were made with top-tier heavenly materials and earthly treasures.
One had to know that many heavenly materials and earthly treasures were very delicious. Even the rare delicacies in the world were also rare treasures.
In theplete collection of delicacies, aside from the materials and recipes, there were also seeds that could be cultivated.
Chu Xuan called Su Xian¡¯er out.
¡°Sir.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er had a wronged expression on her face. Why did he call her for everything? Ding Yue was his disciple, so it was only right for him to serve Sir.
¡°nt all of these in the pocket dimension. Also, learn how to cook these recipes.¡±
Chu Xuan handed all the items in theplete collection of delicacies to Su Xian¡¯er.
As a servant, she would be unqualified if she did not know how to cook.
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er took theplete collection of delicacies and entered the pocket dimension once more.
When she opened it, she was stunned.
There were countless rare and legendary treasures inside.
There were also countless rare and precious treasures that she did not know about or had never heard of.
She looked at the matching recipes and was stunned. These recipes were not simple.
They recorded everything from the processing of the materials to the matching of all kinds of rare treasures with each other, as well as how to fully bring out their effects and vors.
If she stewed a pot of these rare dishes every day, she would break through to the truth realm in no time at all!
Chapter 94 - Powerful Time Illusion Technique
Chapter 94: Powerful Time Illusion Technique
Su Xian¡¯er immediately began to prepare a pot of rare and precious delicacies.
She pulled Ding Yue over to do the hard work.
There were many recipes, so Su Xian¡¯er chose the simplest one to start with.
Moreover, many of the rare and precious treasures inside were too high-level and could not be eaten yet given her low cultivation level.
Therefore, she had to specially choose the rare and precious treasures that were of a level that her cultivation level could withstand to cook.
The seeds inside were distributed to be nted.
Moreover, she had the Sky-shaking Golden Roc and the Spirit Devouring Flower watch over them.
As for the Heavenly Spirit Cat, it would act cute. Su Xian¡¯er loved it more, so she did not ask it to do any hard work.
In fact, there was no need to watch over the seeds nted in the pocket dimension. The local creatures in the pocket dimension would not destroy the rare seeds.
After all, they were Chu Xuan¡¯s belongings. Without his permission, those creatures would not dare to destroy them.
After Chu Xuan finished examining theplete collection of delicacies and sent Su Xian¡¯er away with it, he could not wait to examine the time illusion technique.
¡°The time illusion technique is derived from the Great Dao of time. The user can stay in the Great Dao of time, leaving an illusion in reality, and can also use the illusion tomunicate with reality...¡±
After reading through the information about the time illusion technique, Chu Xuan took a deep breath. It was too powerful.
......
What did it mean to live in the Great Dao of time and use the illusion tomunicate with reality?
It meant that no one could hurt him, unless one could sh through time itself.
He would be able to live in the past, present or future.
For example, his body could exist in time three seconds ago and leave an illusion in the present.
No attack would be able to reach Chu Xuan.
This would be because Chu Xuan¡¯s body existed in the past, so no matter how powerful the attack was, it would not be able to touch him.
It was impossible for the attack to reach the past. Since he was not in the present, he naturally would not be affected by the attack.
It could be said that Chu Xuan would truly be undefeatable after mastering the time illusion technique.
Unless of course the other party could sh into the future or the past.
However, this was not something that a Heaven realm expert could do.
Even a Divine realm expert could not do it.
The time illusion technique was derived from the Great Dao of time.
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart began beating violently. This time, the system reward that he had identally triggered was too surprising.
As expected, the rewards that he had identally triggered did not follow the rules.
Given Chu Xuan¡¯s current strength, he should not be able to obtain a high-level reward such as a Great Dao technique.
Only by identally triggering it would he be able to obtain such high-level rewards.
He then chose to receive the reward.
A hazy light enveloped Chu Xuan, causing him to fall into a mysterious state.
His body swayed, as if he had already left the present, leaving only an illusion in reality.
It was called an illusion, but in reality, it was no different from a real person.
A day soon passed.
During this time, Su Xian¡¯er came out and saw that Chu Xuan was resting with his eyes closed. He did not seem to want her to brief him about the happenings in the Southern Region, so she happily went back to the pocket dimension to cultivate.
She naturally did not notice that Chu Xuan was in a state of enlightenment.
While in the state of enlightenment, Chu Xuan would not be disturbed by external things, so he remained under the protection of the system.
It was not the first time Su Xian¡¯er saw Chu Xuan resting with his eyes closed like this, so the moment she saw Chu Xuan in this state, she happily went back to the pocket dimension to cultivate.
Three days had passed before Chu Xuan woke up from the state of enlightenment.
This was the longest period of enlightenment he had ever undergone due to the instigation of the system.
From this, one could tell just how profound and powerful the time illusion technique was.
Chu Xuan¡¯s thoughts were stirred, and his body instantly entered the Great Dao of time, leaving behind an illusion in the present.
The illusion was no different from his actual self in real life. He could alsoe into contact with everything in reality through the illusion, and the illusion could even act in his ce in reality.
However, after performing the time illusion technique for one or two seconds, Chu Xuan felt as if his entire body was about to copse.
His divine soul felt exhausted.
He hurriedly took out a medicinal pill and swallowed it to recover.
The time illusion technique was indeed powerful, but the spiritual power consumption was also extremely high.
The burden the technique ced on the user¡¯s divine soul was especially terrifying.
With Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation at the fourth level of the Supreme realm, and the strength of his divine soul which had far surpassed the Supreme realm, he could only sustain it for one or two seconds.
At the moment, the time illusion technique could not make Chu Xuan invincible. He could only use it to avoid life-threatening attacks at critical moments.
If he used the time illusion technique to deal with a strong enemy, it would only drag him down. After all, he could only maintain it for a short time, and it would drain nearly all of his spiritual power and will.
¡°I need to at least be in the Heaven realm to be able to turn defeat into victory and surprise a strong enemy with this technique.¡±
¡°It¡¯s still too difficult to use the time illusion technique in the Supreme realm.¡±
Chu Xuan was very clear that the power of the time illusion technique was not something that a Supreme realm could use.
As it was a reward from the system, he hadpletely mastered the technique with the system¡¯s aid.
This was why it was possible to use it even though he had not reached the Heaven realm.
Otherwise, under normal circumstances, even Divine realm cultivators would not be able to use it.
Chu Xuan hadprehended the time illusion technique, a Great Dao technique. Although he could not use it properly now, he could still try to create a low-level version of the technique.
For example, how to make his attacks faster within his domain, or how to slow down the enemy¡¯s attacks, and so on.
Chu Xuan decided to give it a try. Creating a low-level version of the time-rted secret technique should not be too big of a problem.
For example, he could create a Heaven and Earth minor technique.
Chu Xuan did it as soon as he thought of it. He began to think about how he could make slight changes in time within his domain.
For example, he could speed up his attacks, slow down the enemy¡¯s attacks, and even freeze the enemy for an instant.
The power of the domain was based on thews, and the process of improving one¡¯s domain involved constantly perfecting thesews.
He could view the domain as a miniature world that he had constructed, and he was the ruler of this miniature world.
Within one¡¯s own domain, it did not seem difficult to disrupt the flow of time for a brief instant.
In battles between experts at the Emperor realm and above, the collision of domains was extremely crucial. Whoever¡¯s domain overpowered the other party¡¯s would obtain the final victory.
In addition, the types of domains and ways people used them were different.
What Chu Xuan needed to do was to slow down the opponent¡¯s attacks while simultaneously speeding his own attacks.
In fact, he could even disrupt the time inside his opponent¡¯s domain, which would throw them off their rhythm.
Creating such a powerful secret art was much more difficult than creating a normal minor art of Heaven and Earth.
Chu Xuan gave Su Xian¡¯er a few days off so that she would not disturb him.
This was the first time Chu Xuan had truly devoted himself to researching a secret art.
For the first time, he frowned and thought hard about it, and he kept trying.
asionally, there would be a wave of profound fluctuations undting around Chu Xuan¡¯s body. After a few days of hard thinking, he had finally gained some insights.
However, he still needed to test things out.
Therefore, he called out the Heavenly Spirit Cat and the Sky-shaking Golden Roc.
He instructed the two pets to use their domain powers to fight against him.
Chu Xuan suppressed his cultivation to the Emperor realm.
The Heaven Spirit Cat¡¯s domain revolved around the concepts of lightness and agility. It mainly contained a type of space attribute which gave it the ability to travel at an extremely fast speed.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc¡¯s domain was majestic and heavy, yet it also had the ability to travel at an extremely fast speed.
Chapter 95 - Time Vessel
Chapter 95: Time Vessel
After a few days of trial and error, Chu Xuan finally figured out how to use the time technique to influence the enemy within his domain.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat¡¯s domain was activated, and it pounced forward at an extremely fast speed. With a wave of its small w, one could already see a barrage of w marks.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc spread its wings, and sharp golden light flew out like a de, piercing through Heaven and Earth to attack Chu Xuan.
This battle took ce within the universe space. If it was in a small courtyard, the entirety of the Chu family¡¯s territory would have disappeared from the attacks.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed, and a mysterious light appeared around his body as he shed over to the Heavenly Spirit Cat.
The cat, which was originally pouncing over at high speed, seemed to have been affected by some kind ofw of time. Its body actually paused for a moment, and its attack also likewise paused.
Within that brief moment, Chu Xuan¡¯s hand wrapped itself around the cat¡¯s neck.
A mysterious light once again appeared, shing past the golden de that the Sky-shaking Golden Roc had shot forth. The de, which originally seemed to be cutting through Heaven and Earth, paused for a moment.
By this time, Chu Xuan had already dodged the attack. The mysterious light once again appeared, shing as it shot itself into the Sky-shaking Golden Roc¡¯s body, causing it to also pause for a moment.
At this moment, the victor was decided.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat and the Sky-shaking Golden Roc stared at Chu Xuan in shock.
One had to know that Chu Xuan had suppressed his cultivation to the first level of the Emperor realm, yet he had easily captured them.
The mysterious light was especially strange.
......
It seemed to be able to affect time?
This was not a power that could be used by an Emperor realm cultivator!
¡°Haha, I¡¯m indeed the most talented person in the world!¡±
Chu Xuan was extremely excited.
He originally wanted to create a minor technique, but in the end he created the foundation of what would be a grand technique. Once his cultivation increased, this grand technique would be no weaker than the time illusion technique.
Currently, although it was only a minor technique and could only be used inside his own doman, it formed the foundation of the time-based grand technique, so it had a lot of room for growth.
Time Theft!
Chu Xuan named it theTime Theft technique, as it stole the enemy¡¯s time!
¡°You have createdandprehended the foundation of a time-based grand technique. You have proven the wisdom and intelligence of a home-bound otaku, and have been rewarded with the time vessel.¡±
What a pleasant surprise, the system had actuallye out to reward him again.
Moreover, the system had also recognized his creation as the foundation of a time-based grand technique. From this, it could be seen that this secret art that he had created possessed endless potential and could directly lead its user toward the Great Dao of time.
He then examined the time vessel that the system had rewarded him with.
It was a small crystal-clear and gorgeous boat that did not seem to exist in reality. It looked ethereal and exuded a hallucinatory vibe.
¡°The time vessel is a time-based treasure. It can wander in the long river of time unaffected by the erosion of time...¡±
Hiss!
This was a super awesome treasure.
Chu Xuan was excited. A treasure that could wander in the long river of time probably did not exist in the nine zones and fifty regions.
However, to Chu Xuan, the time vessel was not of much use at the moment.
He could not go to the river of time either.
His cultivation realm was far too low. Visiting the river of time required an extremely high cultivation realm.
Even though he had mastered the time illusion technique and created the Time Theft technique, he still could notprehend the river of time.
Still, a treasure like the time vessel would eventuallye in handy one day.
Chu Xuan was fascinated by the thought of one day sailing on an ethereal boat and wandering the river of time.
That was the image of a true immortal in his heart, and the goal that he pursued.
After creating the time-based secret technique, Chu Xuan returned to his previous state.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat and the Sky-shaking Golden Roc returned to the pocket dimension to continue their cultivation.
Su Xian¡¯er also went back to her normal routine. Every day, she would organize the information sent over by the ck Moon Tower and would brief Chu Xuan on whatever she found relevant or interesting.
Ding Yue was cultivating in seclusion in the pocket dimension. He was trying his best to break through the second stage of the way of the sword whileprehending the Heaven-reaching sword technique.
He would only leave the pocket dimension to ask Chu Xuan questions about parts of the cultivation technique that he did not understand.
Su Xian¡¯er, on the other hand, needed to find enough time to organize the information from the ck Moon Tower for Chu Xuan and brief him, but also cook delicacies.
Looking at Su Xian¡¯er, Chu Xuan made an exception and allowed her to enter a period of closed-door cultivation to break through. He was looking forward to the cultivation boost reward that the system would provide after she broke through.
Ding Yue was also about to break through to the unity realm.
After all, he had been cultivating inside the pocket dimension for several years.
The pocket dimension was like a cheat-code when it came to training disciples.
A hundred-year Emperor realm expert would be born in only a hundred days.
Of course, despite spending a hundred years in a pocket dimension, it was actually impossible to break through to the Emperor realm so quickly. It would take a longer time for them toprehend and consolidate their foundations.
Chu Xuan was eager to take in a few more talented disciples to help him improve his strength quickly.
However, the matter of taking in disciples could not be rushed. If one was not a peerless heaven¡¯s blessed, Chu Xuan would not even bother to take a look. The cultivation speed of ordinary disciples was too slow. Not only would he not obtain the cultivation boost reward from the system, but he would also have to waste resources training them.
Great Yan County, Great Qin Dynasty.
Chu Yun had arrived at the territory of Great Yan County, and was searching for spirit herbs on a huge mountain.
Suddenly, two figures walked over from afar.
One of them was dressed in ck, whose body exuded an evil aura. He was a heretic cultivator.
She immediately became vignt.
However, she was not afraid.
She had the secret protection of an expert of the truth realm behind her.
The Chu family originally wanted to send out a unity realm family elder to protect her, but after learning that Chu Yun had the secret protection of an expert of the truth realm, they did not arrange for an expert to follow her around.
The little evil king waved the folding fan in his hand in a very flirtatious manner. His slightly pale face exuded a demonic charm.
The ruthless little evil king had always been known for being cruel and abnormal.
In the evil imperial court, he was an exception.
He was also the only evil king candidate in the line of evil kings who did not practice evil techniques.
If he sessfully became the next evil king, then he would be the only evil king in the history of the evil imperial court who did not practice evil techniques.
Although the little evil king was not an evil cultivator, in terms of ruthlessness, cruelty, and perversion, countless evil cultivators could not hold a candle to him.
Seeing Chu Yun picking spirit herbs from afar, the protector of the little evil king, Wang Hang, could not help but feel pity for this little girl Chu Yun.
Meeting the little evil king was bad luck.
The little evil king¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly stepped forward.
¡°Greetings, little girl!¡±
He cupped his hands and bowed in a schrly manner.
Wang Hang was stunned. What was going on? When did the little evil king be so easy to talk to and amodating?
Could it be that he was trying out a new trick?
Chu Yun frowned. The little evil king did not give off good vibes. Although he did not cultivate evil techniques, he was still evil.
He had a bewitching smile on his face.
Even though he tried his best to pretend to be gentle, he still could not change his bewitching temperament.
It was obvious that he was not a good person.
Chu Yun put the spiritual medicine into her storage bag and turned around to leave. She did not have the slightest intention of interacting with the little evil king.
Wang Hang gave Chu Yun a pitying look. If she ignored the little evil king like that, she would definitely end up in a miserable state.
The little evil king¡¯s figure shed, and he blocked Chu Yun¡¯s path.
He tidied up his clothes and put a devilish smile on his face. He bowed again in a schrly manner and said, ¡°Miss, I am being very polite.¡±
There must be something wrong with this person¡¯s brain.
¡°Move aside, I don¡¯t have time to deal with you!¡±
Chu Yun red at him.
¡°Miss, please!¡±
The little evil king moved aside and made a pleasant gesture.
Wang Hang was dumbfounded. What was going on? Did the little evil king change his ways?
Chapter 96 - My Name Is Wang Luo And I Am An Alchemist
Chapter 96: My Name Is Wang Luo And I Am An Alchemist
¡°From today onward, I want to be a pure and kind person!¡±
The little evil king looked at Chu Yun¡¯s retreating back and said with a serious face.
Wang Hang: ???
The vicious and merciless little evil king actually wanted to be a kind person. Wang Hang wondered if his ears had stopped working.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The little evil king followed behind Chu Yun. Every time Chu Yun was about to pick spirit herbs, he would rush up immediately to court her.
Wang Hang felt that the world had changed.
The little evil king was actually trying to court a woman.
¡°Your Highness, what are you doing?¡±
¡°My heart was moved. The moment I saw her, my heart was moved.¡±
...
The little evil king said with a sigh.
Wang Hang felt that there was something wrong with the little evil king¡¯s brain. How could this savage fellow fall in love with a woman?
One had to know that he had torn up countless beautiful women and scattered their flesh and blood into his courtyard pond to feed the fishes.
A pervert who had a vicious hobby and had killed countless women suddenly said that he had fallen in love with a certain woman.
He had fallen in love with a certain woman¡
Other than there being a problem with his brain, there was no other possible exnation.
Wang Hang sighed. The little evil king, who was always saying that cultivating evil techniques would easily cause problems with one¡¯s brain, had ended up with a problem with his brain instead.
¡°Miss, I¡¯m really a good person. You have to believe me.¡±
¡°Miss, you¡¯re an alchemist, right? I have spirit herbs here, I¡¯ll give them all to you...¡±
Watching the little evil king running around Chu Yun, Wang Hang decided that he should not follow him openly. If one day, the little evil king felt that he was an eyesore, it would not be easy for him to escape punishment.
Chu Xuan looked at the intelligence report in his hands. His mind was filled with question marks.
Was the little evil king not rumored to be an extremely savage and perverted fellow?
How could a person who tore delicatedies apart little by little to feed the fishes be normal?
Why was he like a puppy seeking attention next to Chu Yun?
Was there something wrong with his brain?
Should he get someone to expel him from Chu Yun¡¯s side?
Chu Yun would not fall for such a guy. Was she afraid that he had ill intentions?
On second thought, so what if the little evil king had ill intentions?
He had not even reached the Emperor realm, so what could he aplish?
The emperor-level weapon in Chu Yun¡¯s body contained a strand of his power. Moreover, the emperor-level weapon had a certain degree of spirituality and would automatically protect her.
Chu Xuan asked the ck Moon Tower to reveal the little evil king¡¯s identity to Chu Yun and he did not interfere further.
Chu Yun was no longer a child, and she would have her own ways of dealing with things.
Outside Chu County.
The figure of a dejected youth could be seen slowly walking.
His face was dirty and downcast. There were still some traces of blood on his tattered clothes.
Dejected and disheveled aptly described his appearance.
He was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but his eyes were filled with a determined and unyielding expression.
His strength was nothing worth shouting about. He had only reached the sixth level of the profound realm.
Given his age, cultivating to the sixth level of the profound realm was not considered bad in the Southern Region.
¡°This is Chu County, the territory of the Chu family, and its position in the state of Qin is rather special,¡± The youth muttered to himself.
¡°What Ick now are spiritual medicines and pill refinement resources. If I can think of a way to join the Chu family, I should be able to gain their attention.¡±
¡°The Southern Region is barren, and the only pill refining sect, the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, has a ratherplicated background. It¡¯s not suitable for me. The Chu family controls Chu County, so they don¡¯tck resources.¡±
¡°If I join the Chu family, I will definitely be able to earn their attention. With my pill refinement capabilities, they will be able to raise their strength quickly, and they will also be able to rely on these pills to obtain more resources.¡±
¡°Furthermore, they will be able to raise their level of influence in the Great Qin Dynasty.¡±
The young man made his decision. He headed towards a city in Chu County and went straight to the City Lord¡¯s Manor.
¡°My name is Wang Luo, and I am an alchemist. I wish to meet the city lord.¡±
The city lords of every city in Chu County were all members of the Chu n.
The guards of the city lord¡¯s manor frowned when they saw this dirty and down-and-out young man.
He called himself an alchemist? They did not believe him at all.
If he really was an alchemist, why would he be in such a state?
Moreover, the Chu family already had a genius alchemist, Miss Chu Yun. They did not need any external alchemists.
The Chu family itself was also nurturing alchemists. They had already nurtured quite a number of alchemists who had be proficient in basic alchemy.
Because of that, the number of pills in the Chu family had increased, and the treatment of the guards of the Chu family had also be better.
Although the guards looked down on Wang Luo in their hearts, they did not directly expel him. They were just guards, so they could not bear the responsibility of expelling an alchemist.
Therefore, the first thing they did was to report this to the steward of the city lord¡¯s manor.
¡°Wait a moment.¡±
When the steward of the city lord¡¯s manor heard this, he walked out and immediately frowned.
¡°You are an alchemist?¡±
¡°Yes, I can refine spirit pills. The refining sess rate of my spirit pills is around 15%,¡± Wang Luo said proudly.
To the Wang family of the Northern Region, he was a good-for-nothing, an abandoned child who had been banished.
In a barrennd like the Southern Region, however, especially to a small family like the Chu family, he would definitely be seen as a pill refining genius.
He was only 16 years old this year.
The steward¡¯s face was full of disbelief, even though he felt that no one would dare to deceive the Chu family.
Just seeing Wang Luo¡¯s dirty appearance greatly reduced his impression of him. He did not have a good first impression of this youth.
If things had been the same as they had been in the past, regardless of whether the matter was true or not, he would have reported it to the city lord immediately and verified the authenticity of the youth¡¯s ims.
However, the current Chu family did not need to anymore.
With the pill refining genius Miss Chu Yun around, the Chu family did not need to pay too much attention to external alchemists anymore. In fact, they might even have to guard against the other party stealing the pill refining techniques and pill forms of the Chu family.
Currently, under Miss Chu Yun¡¯s guidance, there were as many as three members of the Chu family who were able to refine spirit pills. Furthermore, the sess rate of refining ordinary pills was 60%, while the sess rate for refining high-quality ones was 30% .
The rest of the people who mastered basic alchemy skills numbered more than 30 people. They were able to easily refine profound pills, and their sess rate of refining spirit pills was between 10% to 20% .
The nephew of one of his old brothers was recruited into the Chu family¡¯s pill refining division because he had the talent to refine pills.
Moreover, his rtionship with a young miss of the Chu family¡¯s extended family was also recognized. It could be said that his future was now boundless.
¡°Seeing that you¡¯re quite down and out, take these few spirit crystals. Hopefully they will help you get by. Young man, you should leave.¡±
After saying that, the steward threw a few crystals to Wang Luo and waved his hand.
¡°You!¡±
Wang Luo was stunned, and then became furious.
He took a deep breath and did not pick up the crystals on the ground. Instead, he turned around and left for the next city.
Just like that, Wang Luo went to a few cities in a row, but was refused every single time. He did not even get the chance to show off.
¡°The Chu family looks down on others!¡±
Wang Luo felt extremely humiliated.
However, when he thought about how he had not even met a single person in charge of the Chu family, he felt a sense of unwillingness. Other than the Chu family, he could not think of any other faction that was more suitable for him to join.
Gritting his teeth, Wang Luo headed straight for the Chu family¡¯s territory.
He had already thought it through. After meeting the person-in-charge, he would refine a cauldron of medicinal pills on the spot, shocking the Chu family bumpkins.
Wang Luo could not help but imagine the expressions of Chu family members who would see him refine those medicinal pills. Their faces would be filled with shock and joy as they weed him in, treating him as a distinguished guest.
The more he thought about it, the more pleased he became. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.
He was born in the Wang family of the Northern Region¡¯s alchemy aristocratic family. Although he was regarded as a good-for-nothing and banished, his origins were not something that a small family from the Southern Region could look down upon.
Chapter 97 - Mental State Collapse
Chapter 97: Mental State Copse
Wang Luo rushed to the Chu family¡¯s territory without stopping.
¡°My name is Wang Luo and I am an alchemist. I am seeking refuge with the Chu family. Please inform them,¡± Wang Luo spoke with a hint of arrogance.
The guard looked at the dirty and downtrodden youth in front of him and was iparably astonished. This person was actually an alchemist?
Moreover, he hade to seek refuge with the Chu family?
His eyes were filled with doubt.
Chu Yun¡¯s status as a genius alchemist was no longer a secret among the Chu family members. She had even nurtured the Chu family¡¯s pill refining division.
The Chu family was relying on pill refining to raise their status in the Great Qin Dynasty, squeezing out the He n, which had always been skilled in pill refinement.
In order to be the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s pill refining pir, this matter was extremely important.
An external alchemist was now seeking refuge with them?
Could this person be a swindler?
Logically speaking, no one would dare to deceive the Chu family like this. After all, their pill refinement skill would be evident after a single experiment.
However, in this world, anything could happen.
No matter how inconceivable it was, no matter how brainless the matter seemed, it was possible for it to happen. After all, there were too many people in this world, and there would always be some nutcases out there.
......
Wang Luo saw the doubt in the guard¡¯s eyes and sneered in his heart. I¡¯ll give you a big surpriseter.
He deliberately did not change his appearance and still looked down and out. It was all for the sake of sessfully refining the pill that would shock the Chu family.
He took out the pill furnace and took out a few stalks of spirit herbs.
A trace of heartache shed in his eyes. These were thest few spirit herbs he had.
His spiritual power stimted the fire crystal stone, and mes gushed out. With a focused expression, he began to refine the medicinal pills.
He wanted to refine a bottle of spirit pills!
A guard hurriedly left to report.
Not long after, Chu Tianming and the higher-ups of the Chu family arrived.
This group included a few people from the Chu family¡¯s pill refining division.
The Chu family¡¯s pill refining division had searched the entire Chu County before selecting people with pill refining talent.
Including the direct descendants of the Chu family, there were only about thirty people in total in the division.
From this, it could be seen just how scarce people with pill refining talent were.
Under Chu Yun¡¯s guidance and training, they had already grasped basic pill refining techniques and were able to refine profound pills and spirit pills.
If they wanted to advance further, they would need to umte experience. It was impossible to do so in a short period of time.
Even so, by relying on the pill forms left behind by Chu Yun, the Chu family¡¯s pill refining division had managed to refine enough profound pills and spirit pills to raise the overall strength of their guards by one level.
Furthermore, by selling these pills, they had been able to obtain even more resources.
The Chu family¡¯s rise was inevitable.
When they heard that there was a young man who imed to be an alchemist seeking refuge with the Chu family, Chu Tianming and the others were curious and came over to spectate.
When Wang Luo saw so many people spectating, the corners of his mouth curled up. It was finally time for him to perform.
They were all here to be shocked.
He envisioned the Chu family¡¯s upper echelons treating him as a distinguished guest and weing him into the ancestral residence.
He was already thinking about what conditions he should bring up. First of all, a steady supply of pill refinement materials was indispensable.
The Chu family would have to gather the required materials for him. Once the materials were gathered and his body¡¯s ws were resolved, he would soar into the heavens.
The Wang family of the Northern Region was waiting to be trampled under his feet!
Wang Luo was in a good mood, but his expression remained very focused as he began to refine the pill.
At the beginning, it proceeded very smoothly.
However, when it came to the final stages of pill refinement, Wang Luo¡¯s chest started feeling stuffy, and his meridians started throbbing in pain. His spiritual energy was not circting smoothly. His body seemed to be missing something, and he could not continue refining the pill ording to his expectations.
¡°Damn it! It¡¯s happening again!¡±
His face was flushed red, and beads of sweat kept dripping down.
Wang Luo gritted his teeth and continued to persevere. At the same time, he adjusted his pill refinement technique.
He moved from the more advanced pill refinement technique to a more ordinary pill refinement technique.
Huff... huff¡
He could not help but start to pant.
¡°Hold it in. I must not fail!¡±
Wang Luo gritted his teeth and persevered, ignoring the intense pain in his body.
It was precisely because of these unknown ws in his body that Wang Luo¡¯s sess rate in refining pills was not high. Furthermore, he was unable to use any brilliant pill refinement techniques.
His understanding of the Dao of alchemy was clearlyparable to that of a master, and he had even figured out a pill refinement path that belonged solely to him.
However, due to the unknown ws in his body, all these kinds of brilliant pill refinement techniques were unable to be used.
Furthermore, his pill refinement process could not be extended past a certain length.
In the Wang family, he had always been regarded as trash.
Furthermore, he had been defeated by a pawn in a pill battle and humiliated by the members of the Wang family.
His original marriage engagement was also canceled.
He was regarded as a disgrace by the Wang family and was directly expelled.
¡®Must hold on!¡¯
Wang Luo¡¯s eyes were red. He endured the burning pain in his body and methodically used his alchemy techniques.
This batch of spirit pills would definitely seed!
He had persevered until now with his strong will. There was no problem with thepletion of the pill.
Moreover, there might be one or two high-quality pills!
Right at this moment, among the surrounding Chu family members, a direct descendant of the Chu family in the pill refining division shook his head and said, ¡°His alchemy ability is rubbish. It¡¯s just a batch of spirit pills. Is there a need to work so hard?¡±
¡°Look at him. His face and eyes are red. He¡¯s clearly reaching his limit. He¡¯s forcing himself!¡±
¡°Right. If it were me, even if I didn¡¯t seed, my face wouldn¡¯t be so red and I wouldn¡¯t be panting like an ox. This won¡¯t do. His endurance is too poor,¡± another member of the pill refining division chimed in.
¡°Yeah, his endurance isn¡¯t good. His alchemy path has actually reached its peak. There¡¯s no value in cultivating him!¡±
The remaining members of the pill refining division echoed their sentiments.
Chu Tianming seemed to be deep in thought as he said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s a pill refining trash?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Although he¡¯s young, from the amount of potential talent he¡¯s exhibiting, I can tell that he¡¯s already reached his peak. It¡¯s impossible for him to advance any further.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s a piece of trash. He probably thinks that the Chu family is gullible. He even came here to show off his half-baked skills!¡±
Peng!
The pill furnace exploded.
Pu!
Wang Luo spat out a mouthful of blood.
His state of mind had copsed!
The sound of people around him shaking their heads and sighing, mocking, and poking fun at him pierced into his heart like a bay.
In the Wang family of the Northern Region, he was regarded as a good-for-nothing piece of trash.
He had originally thought that he would be able to show off his might once he came to the small Chu family in the barren Southern Region.
In the end, he was still ridiculed as a good-for-nothing piece of trash!
He had been about to sessfully refine the spirit pills, but his disordered mental state threw his spiritual power into disorder. The pill furnace instantly exploded.
The pill refining was ruined!
Bang!
Wang Luo copsed to the ground. His eyes stared at the sky lifelessly.
At this moment, he wanted to cry.
Why did the heavens have to torture him like this?
He had top-notch talent when it came to pill refining, but also a body with unknown ws, which resulted in his inability to disy his talent.
¡°Too pitiful.¡±
The members of the Chu family¡¯s pill refining division shook their heads and sighed.
The branch family members of the Chu family, who had a thirty percent sess rate when it came to refining spirit pills, walked out, took out the pill furnace, and poured in some spirit herbs.
¡°Kid, look. The pill refinement process should be done this way. Your technique is too bad. Your process isn¡¯t stable, and your endurance isn¡¯t good either.¡±
He could finally teach others, so he took this chance to show off.
When he was faced with Chu Yun, he felt that he was a wastrel.
However, in front of Wang Luo, he instantly felt that he was a genius.
An hourter, a batch of spirit pills was produced.
¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s how the pills are refined!¡±
Pu!
Wang Luo spat out another mouthful of blood. Looking at the smooth process of refining pills, he realized that what he had done just now was akin to clowning around!
Chapter 98 - Innate Pill Meridians
Chapter 98: Innate Pill Meridians
Wang Luo¡¯s face was ashen as hey on the ground. He felt that his life no longer held any meaning.
Even a small family in such a barrennd like the Southern Region could step on him and rub his face on the ground. He even felt that he was truly a good-for-nothing piece of trash.
Although the Wang family of the Northern Region was an aristocratic n with a long history of studying the Dao of alchemy, they did not know how to solve the inexplicable defects in his body.
He was destined to be reduced to a poor abandoned child, a small pawn among themon people.
Wang Luo was confused.
He did not know where he should go or how he could resolve the inexplicable defects in his body.
Even a small family like the Chu family did not value his talent or potential. He did not have the qualifications to seek refuge with a bigger family, or even an alchemy sect.
¡°Sigh, it looks like life has not been easy for you. I¡¯ll give you these 10,000 crystals.¡±
Looking at the deste young man who was lying on the ground with a hopeless expression, Chu Tianming sighed.
Life was not easy for this young man.
...
He had only learned some half-baked skills, yet he had tried toe here to cheat others out of a living.
If he had appeared a few years earlier while Chu Yun was still secretly studying alchemy, the Chu family might have really valued him and given him preferential treatment.
Looking at Wang Luo¡¯s downtrodden appearance, Chu Tianming shook his head. He did not n to pursue the matter of himing here to cheat them.
He instead gave him some money. If he were to rise up one day, he would at least remember the good deeds of the Chu family.
10,000 crystals was but a pittance to the current Chu family.
The storage bag containing 10,000 crystals was ced next to Wang Luo¡¯s body, and Chu Tianming and the others left.
Wang Luoy on the ground, tears of sorrow flowing down from his reddened eyes.
¡°I¡¯m a good-for-nothing piece of trash. So I¡¯m really a good-for-nothing piece of trash!¡±
Even if he was expelled by the Wang family and had his marriage engagement broken off by a small family, his arrogance and pride had not diminished in the slightest. He firmly believed that he could rise up.
He wanted to be a world-renowned expert in the Dao of alchemy.
He wanted to make the Wang family regret their actions. He wanted to make the people who broke off the marriage engagement feel endless regret!
In the end, Wang Luo discovered that he was really a good-for-nothing piece of trash. His dreams of ascension were nothing more than self-deception.
Seeing Wang Luo lying on the ground with a deathly pale expression and not moving at all, a nearby guard felt speechless.
¡°Get up. Compared to the chosen ones of the Chu family, you might be a good-for-nothing piece of trash, but there are many more out there who are in worse situations.¡±
¡°If your talent in pill refinement isn¡¯t good enough, then don¡¯t refine pills. How old are you? You¡¯re already at the sixth level of the profound realm at your age. Your talent is much higher than mine, so what¡¯s there to be upset about?¡±
Wang Luo felt even more bitterness in his heart when he heard this. How could a mere guard understand his ambitions?
He staggered to his feet and looked at the bag of spirit crystals. After hesitating for a moment, he took the bag.
Had it been his previous self, he would not have epted it. His pride made it impossible for him to ept the charity of others.
However, now that he had realized that he was just a good-for-nothing piece of trash, what was the point of being prideful?
He was practically penniless. This was not the time to be arrogant.
Wang Luo staggered away. His eyes were lifeless and aimless.
When the guard saw Wang Luo leaving, he opened his mouth to remind him, but he eventually shook his head and stayed silent instead.
A mere sixth level profound stage martial artist would not be able to stir up any waves in the Chu family¡¯s territory. Moreover, he was not headed toward the core area of the Chu family¡¯s territory, but the outskirts.
Naturally, what happened in the Chu family¡¯s territory did not escape Chu Xuan¡¯s attention.
The kid had been pped in the face instead of seeding in a cool fashion.
After such a long time had passed, a person with great luck had finally arrived.
Chu Xuan calmly waited as he watched Wang Luo stumble over to the small courtyard.
His second disciple was here.
The Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique was used, revealing Wang Luo¡¯s origins.
Chu Xuan was speechless. Why were all the fated persons abandoned by their families?
On second thought, perhaps it was due to their status as fated persons. The family he belonged to did not have enough resources and could not bear his fate, resulting in him bing an abandoned child who was expelled.
¡°Wang Luo is the fated person of the current generation of the Northern Region and the illegitimate son of the Wang family, an aristocratic family specializing in the Dao of alchemy. He was born with pill meridians, and has extremely high talent in the Dao of alchemy. When he was young, he was attacked by an evil person, and his pill meridians were identally severed.¡±
Wang Luo was born with pill meridians, and his talent in the Dao of Alchemy was outstanding. Unfortunately, when he was young, he had been attacked by an evil person, and his pill meridians were identally severed. Although he had excellent talent, thanks to his severed pill meridians, he was unable to use it.
Pill meridians were like Ding Yue¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Will sword pulse. They were considered a special talent and also a special type of constitution that was rarely seen in the world.
Therefore, even the Wang family, an aristocratic family that focused on studying the Dao of alchemy, did not discover Wang Luo¡¯s natural pill meridians. Otherwise, they would have done everything possible to reconnect his pill meridians.
Although he was an illegitimate, as long as Wang Luo¡¯s father was not a retard, he would not abandon such an outstanding son.
Wang Luo had been attacked when he was young. This matter seemed somewhat special. It seemed that it had not been done by someone from the Wang family, but was rather rted to his mother.
Three years ago, Wang Luo¡¯s mother had left home to find a way to solve his body¡¯s ws. Since then, there had been no trace of her. Wang Luo¡¯s situation took a turn for the worse as well.
The people who had schemed against him back then actually did not know that he had natural pill meridians. However, because they had severely injured Wang Luo back then, his pill meridians had unexpectedly been severed.
What a tragic fellow.
Moreover, Chu Xuan could also see that Wang Luo had been crushed in a pill battle with someone else, causing the Wang family to believe that he hadpletely disgraced the Wang family¡¯s pill dao. Expelling him was in itself a plot against him.
His fianc¨¦e had someone else she fancied, so she nned this debacle to find an excuse to break off her marriage engagement with Wang Luo.
As expected of a fated person. He had unexpectedlye to the Southern Region and even ran over to the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Wang Luo was walking in a daze when he spotted a small courtyard. His footsteps paused, and he hesitated in his heart as to whether or not he should stay in the small courtyard.
If he used the excuse of rewarding the Chu family for their spirit crystals and refined some medicinal pills for the Chu family, he would be able to stay in the Chu family. He would then have a ce to stay and slowly search for a solution to his body¡¯s defects.
At this moment, a voice entered his ears.
¡°Young man, do you feel that your future is uncertain?¡±
¡°Do you feel that you have lost your direction in life?¡±
¡°Are you willing to remain downtrodden, exiled, abandoned, and reduced to being a piece of trash?¡±
¡°Do you ever think of rising up? To make those who once looked down on you feel regret?¡±
Wang Luo¡¯s body trembled as he looked towards the small courtyard.
¡°Senior, who are you?¡±
¡°I am known as the beacon of hope for lost souls, the savior of all the trash in the universe. Young man, as long as you are trash, if you study under me, you will make those who once abandoned you feel regret.¡±
Wang Luo¡¯s face was filled with shock. He had a feeling that this senior was not being very serious.
He swallowed his saliva, and his heart pounded rapidly. ¡°Senior, I became trash because of a w in my body...¡±
¡°No matter what the reason is, as long as you¡¯re trash, you are worthy of being saved by me. You can be reborn.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice was ethereal, as if it had emerged from ancient times.
He had used a small time-based technique. Of course, he had used it inside his domain. To him, fooling Wang Luo, a mere profound realm cultivator, was a piece of cake.
Wang Luo was shocked and excited. Had he encountered an unimaginable expert?
A great opportunity!
Wang Luo hurriedly entered the small courtyard.
¡°Junior Wang Luo greets Senior!¡±
As soon as he entered the small courtyard, he wanted to bow.
¡°Kneel down and kowtow. Acknowledge me as your master.¡±
Wang Luo slightly raised his gaze and saw seven-colored divine light shing around. A figure that exuded heaven-shaking power sat upright on the chair.
Plop!
Wang Luo was so shocked that he directly knelt down.
Chapter 99 - Heavenly Void Fire
Chapter 99: Heavenly Void Fire
Wang Luo knew that the turning point of his life had arrived.
This was his great opportunity.
¡°Disciple Wang Luo pays respect to Master!¡±
Dong! Dong! Dong!
Wang Luo fiercely kowtowed three times until his forehead became red and swollen.
These kowtows made Chu Xuan very satisfied. He even heard the ¡°Dong, Dong, Dong¡± sounds from his very sincere kowtows.
¡°You stayed in seclusion, yet a fated person from the Northern Region hase knocking on your door after traveling through the mountains and rivers. The reward is the Heavenly Void Fire and the Heavenly Void Fire Technique.¡±
As expected, the system¡¯s reward arrived when he epted Wang Luo as his disciple.
Moreover, the reward was the cultivation technique that suited Wang Luo the most.
¡°Get up.¡±
...
Wang Luo raised his head and got up.
He saw Chu Xuanzily sitting on the chair. There was no seven-colored divine light, and there was no figure with heaven-shaking might around him anymore.
The scene just now almost seemed to have been an illusion.
However, Wang Luo knew that it could not have been an illusion. His master looked young, but might be an old monster.
¡°From today onward, you¡¯re my second disciple.¡±
Chu Xuan called Ding Yue and Su Xian¡¯er out from the pocket dimension.
¡°This is your senior brother, Ding Yue.¡±
He introduced them to Wang Luo and vice versa.
Su Xian¡¯er was surprised. He took in a disciple again?
Ding Yue sized up Wang Luo. Wang Luo was only at the sixth level of the profound realm, and he looked very down and out.
Yet Ding Yue did not look down on him in the slightest.
He must have had extraordinary talent if he managed to catch his master¡¯s eye.
Su Xian¡¯er had already broken through to the first level of the truth realm, and Ding Yue had also broken through to the unity realm.
With the help of the pocket dimension, the two of them cultivated extremely fast.
Chu Xuan looked at Wang Luo and said, ¡°Your innate pill meridians were injured when you were young, causing them to be severed. This restricted your alchemy cultivation.¡±
Wang Luo¡¯s body trembled. He clenched his fists tightly and muttered, ¡°I see, I see!¡±
He finally understood that the ws in his body were due to this matter.
When he thought about the scene of him being attacked when he was young, he was filled with hatred.
This had to be avenged!
¡°I have a pill that can reconnect your severed pill meridians. I also have a treasure that can reconnect your severed pill meridians
¡°I can even personally help you reconnect your severed pill meridians. However, using these methods, the reconnected pill meridians will no longer be innate pill meridians.¡±
¡°Your innate pill meridians will instead be postnatal pill meridians. Although your talent will improve, it still cannot bepared to your innate pill meridians.¡±
Wang Luo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He became even more resentful toward the mysterious attacker who had secretly injured him.
He originally had innate pill meridians. After reconnecting it, it would only be postnatal pill meridians. How could he be satisfied with that?
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°I have the Heavenly Void Fire, which can allow you to reconnect your severed meridians. Not only will it preserve the quality of your innate pill meridians, it can even improve its potential further.¡±
¡°However, reconnecting the meridians with the Heavenly Void Fire is like burning your own body with fire and torturing yourself with it. Toplete the reconnection process, you will have to suffer for 49 days, after which you can refine the Heavenly Void Fire for your own use.¡±
¡°If your will is not firm enough to withstand the pain of the Heavenly Void Fire burning your body, your will copse and you will die.¡±
¡°Of course, if you can endure the torture of having your body burnt and refine the heavenly fire, the benefits are endless. You can choose.¡±
Wang Luo¡¯s gaze was resolute as he said, ¡°Master, I choose to use the Heavenly Void Fire to reconnect my pill meridians.¡±
¡°Have you thought it through? Although the Void Heaven me can reconnect your meridians and retain their innate potential, if you can¡¯t pass its trial by fire, you will die and your dao will disappear.¡±
Wang Luo took a deep breath and said, ¡°Master, I, Wang Luo, will either soar into the heavens and be unrivaled in the world, or I will disappear from the world soundlessly. I am not willing to live a mediocre life!¡±
¡°Good! Junior brother, I support you!¡± Ding Yue pped his hands and cheered.
Chu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I will teach you the Heavenly Void Fire technique.¡±
He raised his hand and pointed his finger, and the first chapter of the Heavenly Void Fire technique was passed to Wang Luo.
After thetter reached the Heaven realm, he would pass on the rest of the cultivation technique.
Given his current cultivation realm, there was no way Wang Luo could digest the entire cultivation technique.
Wang Luo¡¯s eyes were slightly closed as heprehended the cultivation technique in his mind. He was extremely shocked.
It was too powerful.
What level of cultivation technique was this?
Wang Luo was extremely excited. His choice had not been wrong. This was indeed a great opportunity for him.
After Wang Luo hadprehended the initial steps of the cultivation technique and grasped how to reconnect the pill meridians, he started cultivating the Heavenly Void Fire technique.
A floating me appeared atop Chu Xuan¡¯s hand.
The me did not seem to be particrly hot, but somehow one could sense the terrifying power contained inside the me.
When one¡¯s will touched the me, it felt like it would be instantly incinerated.
Looking at Wang Luo, Chu Xuan spoke again, ¡°You can still choose something else. This me is extraordinary.¡±
Ding Yue and Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s expressions turned solemn. The Heavenly Void Fire was too terrifying. Just a strand of its aura was enough to burn their probing will.
Wang Luo was only at the sixth level of the profound realm. How could he refine it? How could he endure the trial by fire?
The Heavenly Void Fire in Chu Xuan¡¯s hand was notplete. It was only a strand separated from the main me.
The Heavenly VoidFire was not something that Wang Luo could refine in its entirety. Not to mention connecting pill meridians, even if he touched a strand of the main me¡¯s aura, there would not even be ash left of his body.
This strand of the Heavenly Void Fire had been processed by Chu Xuan. If Wang Luo¡¯s willpower was firm enough, he could refine it.
Although it was just a strand of the main me, once it was refined and reconnected Wang Luo¡¯s pill meridians, it would be able to grow with him as his strength increased.
This strand of Heavenly Void Fire was enough for Wang Luo to reach the peak of his current major realm.
Furthermore, with the Heavenly Void Fire, he would be able to easily refine pills, which would be helpful to his alchemy cultivation.
Wang Luo¡¯s gaze was resolute as he said, ¡°Master, I choose to refine the Heavenly Void Fire!¡±
One look was enough to tell that the Heavenly Void Fire was extraordinary. If he missed out on such a divine me, how could he rise up? How could he take revenge?
How could he stomp on the Wang family of the Northern Region in the future?
How could he let off the woman who humiliated him and broke off the marriage engagement?
¡°Okay, then you can use this me to reconnect your pill meridians.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and sent Wang Luo into the pocket dimension.
¡°You can refine the Heavenly Void Fire in this pocket dimension.¡±
Wang Luo was extremely shocked. In the blink of an eye, he appeared inside a pocket dimension.
Everywhere he looked, thend was filled with spiritual medicines.
¡°Don¡¯t lose yourself in a daze. Focus and prepare. Reconnect the pill meridians.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice entered his ears and Wang Luo came back to his senses. He took a few deep breaths and sat cross-legged on the ground.
Ding Yue and Su Xian¡¯er also entered the pocket dimension and quietly looked at Wang Luo.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and the strand of the Heavenly Void Fire flew out andnded on Wang Luo¡¯s body.
¡°Ah!¡±
Wang Luo screamed in pain and was instantly engulfed by the mes.
He was in so much pain that his face contorted. However, he still maintained his will and circted the Heavenly Void Fire technique, continuously refining and trying to tame the strand of the Heavenly Void Fire. He tried to absorb them into his body to reconnect his pill meridians.
The mes gradually contracted and entered Wang Luo¡¯s body.
Su Xian¡¯er turned around and left, not daring to continue watching.
That fellow¡¯s clothes were all gone and, now that the mes were inside his body instead of outside, his naked body would definitely be exposed.
Wang Luo sat cross-legged on the ground. No mes could be seen on his body, but his entire body appeared like red-hot iron.
A scorching aura spread out in all directions.
His face was distorted, and his entire body was trembling.
However, he still did not fall. He crazily circted the Heavenly Void Fire technique, slowly reconnecting the broken pill meridians while subduing and refining the strand of the Heavenly Void Fire.
Wang Luo felt that he was in an endless purgatory. There were several times when he felt that he could not hold on any longer. However, when he recalled the humiliation he had suffered, his hatred made him grit his teeth and persevere.
¡®I, Wang Luo, must make those who once looked down on me,ughed at me, abandoned me, and humiliated me look up to me in awe and endless regret!¡¯
With this belief driving him forward, Wang Luo persisted unwaveringly.
Chapter 100 - No Woman In My Heart, Alchemy Is My God
Chapter 100: No Woman In My Heart, Alchemy Is My God
?
Chu Xuan paid close attention to Wang Luo¡¯s situation. As the fated person of an entire region, he should be able to endure this tiny bit of hardship, right?
Whether or not he could obtain the system¡¯s cultivation boost reward depended on whether Wang Luo could subdue and refine the Heavenly Void Fire.
Once he subdued and refined the Heavenly Void Fire, Wang Luo¡¯s strength would soar, and it was likely that his cultivation would directly break through to the next major realm.
He might even break through from the sixth level of the profound realm to the sixth level of the spirit realm.
If he broke through so quickly and refined the Heavenly Void Fire, thesystem¡¯s reward should be quite generous, right?
Chu Xuan¡¯s thoughts were upied by the potential reward momentarily, after which he nced at Ding Yue and muttered in his heart, ¡®Should I get a peerless fierce sword and let him try and subdue it?¡¯
However Ding Yue had already contributed quite a bit to his cultivation boost reward, so even if he subdued the peerless fierce sword, the system probably would not give him another reward.
Chu Xuan could only give up on this idea.
He had decided that, in the future, he would have to give his new disciples some hardships when he took them in.
Wang Luo had been in the pocket dimension for forty-nine days, and not much time had passed in the outside world.
...
Chu Xuan watched for a while, and noticed that the scorching aura on Wang Luo¡¯s body had already begun converging. His distorted face gradually turned calm.
His cultivation aura began to rise.
His pill meridians had already been reconnected.
As expected of a fated person. He had sessfully subdued and refined the Heavenly Void Fire.
Ding Yue saw that Wang Luo had already passed the crisis stage, so he went back to continue his closed-door cultivation session, striving to break through to the truth realm as soon as possible.
It was rumored that one could not reach the Emperor realm in the Southern Region. Ding Yue was confident that, as long as he broke through to the peak of the truth realm, he would definitely be the top master in the Southern Region.
He could kill the top genius of Nine Swords Mountain with one sword strike.
The days where he would be able to hold his head high were not far away.
Moreover, with his master¡¯s methods, it would not be impossible for him to break through to the Emperor realm.
The fire around Wang Luo¡¯s body erupted. Scorching hot mes enveloped him, turning his entire body into a ball of fire.
His realm also broke through to the spirit realm.
¡°Under your guidance, your disciple has broken through realms quickly. With great perseverance, he subdued and refined the Heavenly Void Fire. You have been rewarded with one hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation and thepleted Hundred Tempering Divine Technique.¡±
The system¡¯s reward had arrived.
A hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation!
As expected, as long as he epted the fated person and that person quickly broke through to the next realm, he would receive the system¡¯s reward.
Chu Xuan then chose to receive the hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation.
He started to break through to the fourth level of the Supreme realm. The reward of a hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation was enough for Chu Xuan to break through to the sixth level of the Supreme realm.
Thepleted Hundred Tempering Divine Technique was an extremely powerful divine soul technique, eternal and immortal.
The divine soul that was cultivated using thepleted Hundred Tempering Divine Technique could live forever, and rise again and recover even if only a wisp of one¡¯s divine soul remained.
Chu Xuan was currently only at the sixth level of the Supreme realm, but the power of his divine soul was no weaker than a ninth-level Supreme realm cultivator.
In fact, in terms of the tenacity of his divine soul, it was alreadyparable to the divine soul of a Heaven realm expert.
From this, it could be seen how powerful the Hundred Tempering Divine Technique was.
After Chu Xuan received theplete Hundred Tempering Divine Technique, he discovered that this divine soul technique was abination of offense and defense, and the way it used the divine soul was extremely mysterious.
Among the divine soul secret techniques provided were the soul clone technique, the soul substitution technique, and so on.
Chu Xuan could not use most of the divine soul secret techniques. For example, he could not use the soul clone technique.
He could not leave the small courtyard.
The soul substitution technique, on the other hand, was nothing more than a technique to use part of one¡¯s soul to die in ce of his divine soul. The original divine soul would be hidden from the enemy¡¯s perception.
Wang Luo broke through to the sixth level of the spirit realm in one breath, after which he stopped. After consolidating his cultivation for a few days, he excitedly returned to the small courtyard.
He respectfully knelt in front of Chu Xuan and kowtowed three times. ¡°Your disciple thanks Master for this immense favor!¡±
Without Chu Xuan, Wang Luo would not be where he was today.
Chu Xuan was a god in his heart!
¡°You possess great perseverance. I didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±
Chu Xuan was very gratified. After all, Wang Luo had contributed a hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation to him and was a good disciple.
Wang Luo was expelled by the Wang family, and he was also forced to break off his marriage engagement. He had been humiliated and had been holding back the anger in his heart and the desire to take revenge.
As a budding alchemist, he was bound to be very popr.
With Wang Luo¡¯s newfound talent, it was only a matter of time before he was able to concoct a divine-grade pill.
At that time, there would be countless people who would seek his help, as well as plenty of beautiful women.
While the possibility of Wang Luo bing a simp was not high, Chu Xuan felt that it was necessary to give him some advice and instill the correct values in him.
Whether it was his male disciples, or his female disciples in the future, none of them could be simps!
Thinking that, Chu Xuan said, ¡°The path of alchemy is full of endless bewitchment, ttery, and the temptation of rare treasures. Among them, beauty is the most difficult to guard against.¡±
Wang Luo listened respectfully. This was his master speaking to him, after all.
¡°You must remember that there should be no woman in your heart. Alchemy is your god. You must remember that you are not to be bewitched by beauty, not to be moved by beauty, and not to be moved by love.¡±
¡°If you are moved by beauty or moved by love, your heart will no longer be focused on the path of alchemy, and then your path of alchemy wille to an end.¡±
¡°Since ancient times, those who have been obsessed with beauty and those who have been infatuated with love will eventually die for love. They will die for love, and then they will perish from the world. You must remember this!¡±
Wang Luo¡¯s heart trembled. He said solemnly, ¡°I will always remember the teachings of my master. I will always remember that there should be no woman in my heart. Alchemy will naturally be my god. I will never be bewitched by beauty!¡±
¡°You are a promising young man!¡±
Chu Xuan was greatly gratified. The more Wang Luo understood this, the further he would go on the path of alchemy.
When there was no woman in his heart, and once alchemy was his god, he would naturally be a god-like alchemy master!
¡°You walk the path of alchemy. After refining the Heavenly Void Fire, you will naturally be proficient in alchemy and won¡¯t be too weak in battle.¡±
¡°As my disciple, your strength can¡¯t be weak.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he took out an alchemy furnace and a cattail leaf fan.
¡°Since you managed to refine the Heavenly Void Fire, you will naturally be able to get this furnace and cattail leaf fan to recognize you as their master. I will bestow them upon you.¡±
Regardless of whether it was the pill cauldron or the fan, they were both divine artifacts.
Wang Luo¡¯s strength was naturally insufficient to use divine artifacts. However, he was an alchemist and the pill cauldron was meant for alchemists. It was not a divine artifact used for battle.
As long as he could get the cauldron to recognize him as its master, he would be able to use it to refine pills without any problems.
Furthermore, Wang Luo possessed the Heavenly Void Fire. This me was extraordinary and was capable of fueling the divine pill cauldron.
The cattail leaf fan waspatible with the pill furnace. It did have some offensive power, and could be used to create wind and spread fire.
Divine artifacts were also divided into different types and grades. Some divine artifacts could be used by those at the profound realm, but could not be fully unleashed.
Still, armed with such a divine artifact, one could almost certainly sweep away those at the same level.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Wang Luo was extremely excited.
A divine-grade pill furnace!
The Wang family¡¯s guardian pill furnace was only a semi-divine artifact.
Yet this semi-divine artifact had allowed the Wang family to stand tall in the Northern Region and be one of itsrgest ns.
Chu Xuan threw out two more manuals and said, ¡°This is the myriad elixir scripture and the myriad spirit scripture.¡±
The manuals were a copy of the myriad elixir scripture and the myriad spirit scripture.
Wang Luo opened the manual and took a look at the words and pictures inside it. After just a cursory nce, he was shocked by the alchemy techniques and pill forms inside.
Moreover, the manual itself was a supreme treasure.
How much content was recorded in such a small manual!
Unless one had great means, it was impossible to have written out such a supreme resource for alchemists.
Chapter 101 - Was The Great Qin Emperor A Woman?
Chapter 101: Was The Great Qin Emperor A Woman?
??
After passing the Myriad Elixir Scripture and the Myriad Spirit Scripture to Wang Luo, Chu Xuan passed him the concealment technique as usual.
He also included a few secret techniques.
This included the Immovable Mountain technique, which was a great defensive technique.
It was not an exaggeration to say that, armed with these secret techniques, Wang Luo was almost invincible among alchemists of the same level.
He would definitely be the most powerful existence among alchemists.
The Hundred Tempering Divine Technique wasplete so, after thinking for a bit, Chu Xuan decided to pass the first part of the Hundred Tempering Divine Technique to Su Xian¡¯er, Ding Yue, and Wang Luo.
He would also pass it to Chu Yun when she came back.
He called them out of the pocket dimension.
¡°Today, I will teach you a great soul technique.¡±
Chu Xuan then passed the Hundred Tempering Divine Technique to the three of them. At the same time, he also passed the soul cloning technique and the soul substitution technique to the three of them.
...
He did not need these soul secret techniques. In the future, when the three of them went out to explore the vast cultivation world, these techniques mighte in handy.
This was especially true of the soul substitution technique. During critical moments, the technique could save their lives.
Su Xian¡¯er and the other two were shocked. This soul technique was too powerful and mysterious.
They felt that Chu Xuan¡¯s strength was unfathomable.
After sending the three of them back into the pocket dimension to continue cultivating, Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
He injected his spiritual power into it and the Myriad Heavenly Mirror connected to a random ce.
Waves of light rippled, and an image projection appeared.
A cliff, an ancient tree, and a beautiful woman.
The ten thousand heavenly mirror connected to a cliff. On arge rock, a beautiful woman in a man¡¯s attire sat cross-legged.
The woman was cultivating.
On the cliff, there was an ancient tree with sparse foliage.
Chu Xuan¡¯s gazended on the woman. The woman¡¯s appearance was extremely beautiful, and she seemed to exude a heroic air.
The heroic air seemed innate and blended in perfectly with her beautiful appearance, giving the whole scene a special charm.
¡°What a beautiful woman!¡± Chu Xuan gasped in shock. What a heroic and valiant beauty!
He then examined the woman¡¯s cultivation level. She was at the third level of the Emperor realm!
Eh?
Suddenly, Chu Xuan noticed that the woman did not seem too old. She only seemed to be in her twenties.
Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM
Although cultivators could maintain their youthful appearance, their age could not be concealed in front of experts.
Chu Xuan¡¯s strength was much higher than the other party¡¯s, so he could naturally tell the approximate age of the woman from a nce.
She had already broken through to the third level of the Emperor realm at such a young age?
There were many people in the truth realm in their twenties, and they were all considered top geniuses.
However, no genius in their twenties could break through to the Emperor realm unless they had gained some special opportunities.
This was a huge hurdle.
Even if one only needed ten years to break through from the profound realm to the truth realm, one would still be stuck at the bottleneck to the Emperor realm for a long time.
They would need time to umte and would have to wait for an opportunity to break through.
Chu Xuan could not help but think of the special situation that allowed this woman to surpass the 100-year Emperor realm benchmark.
He immediately became very interested in the valiant woman.
¡°Luo Ying, the top heaven¡¯s favorite of the Luo family of the Central Region in the Eastern Zone, which is a human king¡¯s family. Possesses the bloodline of the human king, and is the reincarnation of the Great Qin Emperor Qin Ying. He was reincarnated using the human king¡¯s Dao Weapon...¡±
Under the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique, the identity of the woman was revealed.
At the beginning, Chu Xuan felt shocked. She had such a powerful background.
She came from the Central Region¡¯s human king¡¯s family and possessed the bloodline of a human king.
However, when he reached the end of the probing technique¡¯s description, Chu Xuan was stunned.
F*ck!
She was the reincarnation of the Great Qin Emperor?
The Great Qin Emperor was a woman?
For real?
The peerless figure who had unified the South Province and established the Great Qin Empire was actually a woman?
Something was not quite right.
Chu Xuan took a deep breath and continued to investigate the woman¡¯s origins.
Qin Ying relied on the human king¡¯s Dao Weapon to reincarnate into the Luo family. Did this mean that he died back then and his soul escaped?
At the same time, he hadid out a n for the Asura Ancient Land and plotted his return?
Despite further investigation, he could not find out Qin Ying¡¯s original gender because the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origins probing technique was disturbed.
The Human King Dao Weapon in Qin Ying¡¯s body was interfering.
Chu Xuan was only at the Supreme realm, and the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origins probing technique was not powerful enough to ignore the human king Dao Weapon¡¯s interference.
The Eastern Zone¡¯s Central Province!
Qin Ying had actually reincarnated into the Eastern Zone¡¯s Central Region as a member of the human king¡¯s Luo family.
Did Qin Keyun know about it?
The human king¡¯s family was a truly top-notch faction.
Those who could be called human kings were all peerless existences who led the rise of the human race and unified the area they were in.
The five zones that the human race upied were all rted to the rumored human kings.
Of the five zones of the human race, only the Northern Zone had never produced a human king.
The other zones were different. The rise of their human kings, who swept thend in all directions and annihted all enemies, led the human race to be the leader of those zones.
It was precisely because of this that they were called human kings.
The Eastern Zone was too far away from the Northern and Southern Zones, so Chu Xuan did not know much about that zone, and the Luo family only showed up in a few records in some ancient books.
Qin Ying had actually reincarnated into the Luo family.
Could it be that his human king Dao Weapon was left behind by the Luo family¡¯s human king?
More importantly, was the Great Qin Emperor really a woman?
For some reason, Chu Xuan felt that something was not right.
After cing thest mark of the Myriad Heavenly Mirror on Qin Ying¡¯s body, Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
Today he encountered an unexpected surprise¡ªthe Myriad Heavenly Mirror had connected to Qin Ying¡ªan important figure in the context of the Asura Ancient Land as well as a key figure whoid out the n back then.
The other party had already reincarnated.
Furthermore, he had reincarnated into the Luo family of the Eastern Zone.
Could it be that he wanted to use the might of a human king¡¯s family to take revenge and rise up once again?
The Northern Zone had never produced a human king.
Most likely, no power could resist the might of the Wang family, right?
Chu Xuan sent a message to Bao Hongyan, asking her to tell Qin Keyun toe to the courtyard.
Chu Xuan felt that it was necessary to ask Qin Keyun about Qin Ying¡¯s gender.
Was the Great Qin Emperor actually a woman?
There were not many records about Qin Ying but, from the few records, one could feel how domineering the Great Qin Emperor, who had once unified the Southern Region, was, and how mighty and extraordinary he was.
From those few records, the Great Qin Emperor did not seem to be a woman.
Inside the Great Qin Imperial Pce, Qin Keyun was cultivating.
¡°Your Majesty, Tower Lord Bao has sent over a letter.¡±
The maidservant walked in and said respectfully.
Qin Keyun frowned. ck Moon Tower¡¯s gold-level Tower Lord, Bao Hongyan?
She raised her hand and took the letter from her maidservant¡¯s hand.
She opened it and took a look.
Her pretty face changed immediately, and her eyes now disyed an uncertain expression.
She waved her hand to get the servant girl to leave. Qin Keyun read the letter several times and bit her lips, feeling uneasy.
Why did he summon her to meet him?
Chu Xuan was indeed good-looking, and she also wanted to see him. However, when she thought of Chu Xuan¡¯s terrifying strength, Qin Keyun always dismissed the idea of visiting.
She was not a nymphomaniac, nor was she a slut. She knew that visiting him would be akin to inviting danger upon herself.
Being an empress was pretty good, so why did she have to go and bow down to him?
In fact, she might even be a servant girl.
He was not the Great Qin Emperor!
However, Qin Keyun did not dare to ignore Chu Xuan¡¯s summons, nor did she dare to refuse.
If she refused to go, what if he personally came to Great Qin Imperial Pce?
Qin Keyun gritted her teeth and changed out of her empress¡¯ robe. She put on some casual attire and reverted to her cute and shy appearance.
She silently left the pce and went to the Chu family¡¯s territory to pay her respects to Chu Xuan.
Chapter 102 - I’ve Become A Woman, How Can I Face My Brothers?
Chapter 102: I¡¯ve Be A Woman, How Can I Face My Brothers?
Looking at the obedient Qin Keyun, who looked rather shy and nervous, Chu Xuan did not beat around the bush and directly asked, ¡°Qin Ying, the Great Qin Emperor¡ is he a man or a woman?¡±
Qin Keyun was stunned.
He called her here just to ask this question?
¡°He¡¡± Qin Keyun answered honestly, ¡°The Supreme Emperor is an unrivaled man!¡±
Although he had already guessed it, to hear it actually confirmed, Chu Xuan was quite shocked.
Holy sh*t!
Only these two words were sufficient to express what he was currently feeling.
Qin Ying was a man!
Yet now, he had reincarnated into a woman.
No wonder she had a heroic air about her.
...
Was there an ident during the reincarnation process, or did Qin Ying deliberately reincarnate as a woman?
It was probably an ident.
Chu Xuan did not know whether Qin Ying had recovered or retained his memories from his previous life. If he had, how would he feel?
Chu Xuan could not help but envision this scene in his mind¡
Qin Ying¡¯s former brothers fought their way back into the Asura Ancient Land when it opened but, in the end, they discovered that their former big brother had be a valiant and peerless beauty.
That feeling would probably be indescribable.
What would be even scarier was if one of his former brothers fell in love with Qin Ying.
He stopped thinking about it. If he continued to think about it, his imagination would run wild!
Chu Xuan shook his head and discarded some of the distasteful mental images from his mind.
At this moment, Chu Xuan¡¯s interest in Qin Ying was piqued, and he was even more interested in the other party than the ancient war against the demons.
Qin Keyun was dumbfounded. What was wrong with Chu Xuan?
Why did he look so strange after asking her about the Great Qin Emperor¡¯s gender?
¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll head back.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression made her feel uneasy.
Qin Keyun only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.
Chu Xuan took a deep breath and calmed his chaotic thoughts, saying, ¡°You reestablished the Great Qin Dynasty to prepare for Qin Ying¡¯s return? Was that his backup n?¡±
Qin Keyun shut her mouth and did not say a word.
¡°You¡¯re no longer afraid of me?¡±
Chu Xuan enunciated each syble clearly.
Qin Keyun¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly before she bit her lips and said, ¡°I won¡¯t betray the Supreme Emperor!¡±
¡°You¡¯re quite loyal for a demonic pet!¡± Chu Xuan smiled and said.
He did not make things difficult for Qin Keyun, nor did he nt a soul seal on her to obtain the secrets she knew about Qin Ying¡¯s n.
Chu Xuan believed that Qin Keyun was just a pawn in the n. She would not know too much, and certainly would not have been allowed to y a key role in the n.
¡°I am not a demonic pet. I am now a descendant of the Supreme Emperor!¡± Qin Keyun said stubbornly.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can go back.¡±
When Qin Keyun saw Qin Ying in the future, she would realize that the mighty Supreme Emperor in her heart had turned into a woman. He wondered what she would think about that.
The situation around the Asura Ancient Land was bing more and more interesting.
Qin Keyun widened her eyes and fiercely looked at Chu Xuan a few more times. She did not know when she would see him again after she left this time, so she looked at him a few more times.
When the Supreme Emperor returned, she would definitely ask him to capture Chu Xuan and make him her husband.
He was really too good-looking!
After Qin Keyun left, Chu Xuan impatiently activated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to the mark he left on Qin Ying¡¯s body.
The scene the image projection disyed was still that of that same cliff.
Qin Ying was still sitting cross-legged.
She pursed her lips tightly, her face expressionless. Her bright eyes were filled with a fierce gleam.
A figure flew over andnded on the cliff.
The person who arrived was d in snow-white robes and looked extremely shy.
He had a cultivation base that had reached the ninth level of the Emperor realm.
He was already over 200 years old.
At this age, in the cultivation world, he was definitely still considered a young man.
In addition, thebination of his young age and ninth-level Emperor realm cultivation meant that, without a doubt, he was an outstanding heaven¡¯s blessed.
¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve found the fieryva that you¡¯ve been searching so hard for.¡±
The white-robed man took out a small jar and spoke.
The moment he opened his mouth, one could already tell what his intentions were.
¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Ying coldly replied.
The white-robed man was extremely happy. He ced the jar beside Qin Ying and tried to sit down next to her.
A gaze that was as sharp as a knife shot at him.
¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble to get you this fieryva. I¡¯ve fought hundreds of battles just to get it. I just want to make you happy.¡±
The white-robed man put on ascivious smile.
¡°Cousin, can you smile for me? I¡¯ll be satisfied with just one smile.¡±
¡°Zhu Yuanbai, get lost!¡±
Qin Ying stood up abruptly. ¡°His¡± eyes were filled with killing intent.
Zhu Yuanbai clutched his chest with both hands, his face full of satisfaction. ¡°Cousin, you are so dashing even when you are angry. You have moved my heart too much.¡±
Huff! Huff!
Qin Ying was so angry that ¡°he¡± almost exploded. ¡°His¡± chest rose and fell violently.
Zhu Yuanbai¡¯s eyes were wide open, staring at Qin Ying¡¯s magnificent and undting chest.
¡°Go to hell!¡±
Qin Ying shouted in a delicate voice. Arge halberd appeared in her hand, carrying a force of ten thousand tons as she hacked toward Zhu Yuanbai with great momentum.
Shua!
Zhu Yuanbai¡¯s figure shed and, soon, he was already a hundred meters away. He hurriedly fled.
¡°Cousin, you look so charming when you¡¯re angry!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
Qin Ying was so angry that ¡°he¡± swung ¡°his¡± huge halberd in all directions. The cliff copsed immediately!
Qin Ying finally calmed down after a long time.
¡°He¡± lowered his head and looked at ¡°his¡± body. ¡°His¡± heart copsed in frustration once again.
¡®I, Qin Ying, an eight-foot tall man, actually became a woman!¡¯
How pathetic, shameful, and hateful!
The moment his reincarnated body regained its memories at the age of eighteen, he happened to be in the middle of bathing. When his hands touched his tall chest, he was filled with emotions. His n had finally seeded, and he had finally survived.
Wait a minute!
There was something wrong with what he was feeling.
When he looked down, Qin Ying¡¯s state of mind copsed.
¡®Where is my manly body?¡¯
¡®Why did I be a woman?¡¯
¡®What exactly went wrong? Why did I reincarnate into a woman¡¯s body?¡¯
¡°He¡± let out an angry roar, but what actually came out of ¡°his¡± mouth was a delicate and crisp cry.
¡®Where did my roar, which was as loud and powerful as thunder, go?¡¯
¡®From now on, would he only be able to scream and screech?¡¯
Qin Ying was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He felt likemiting suicide.
What was even more difficult for him to ept was that, if all of his old brothers were still alive, how would he face them?
During hisst moments, he had used the human king Dao weapon to reincarnate into the Luo family. He wanted to borrow the might of the human king¡¯s family to grow strong enough to once again fight his way back into the Northern Zone and kill all of the traitors and enemies, ultimately regaining his throne.
As he wished, he had reincarnated into the Luo family.
However, he was not reincarnated as a man, but as a woman.
He became the daughter of the current head of the Luo family. He was the famous peerless genius of the Luo family, and also the most beautiful person in the Eastern Zone.
¡®I¡¯m a f*cking man!¡¯
Qin Ying did not understand what had gone wrong. Why did he reincarnate into a woman?
After recovering his memories from his previous life, Qin Ying chose not to speak unless it was absolutely necessary.
He also did not like to wear women¡¯s clothes.
As soon as he opened his mouth and heard his crisp voice, he felt like banging his head against the wall andmitting suicide!
As the day when Asura Ancient Land would open drew near, Qin Ying started to feel a bit scared. He was no longer the mighty Great Qin Emperor.
He had be a little girl!
How was he going to face his brothers and friends from back then?
How was he going to face his enemies from back then?
Would he beughed at and ridiculed to death?
He missed his domineering roar of the past, which could make people¡¯s hearts tremble!
Now?
He could still shout, but his roar would make their hearts tremble for an altogether different reason!
Chapter 103 - I Don’t Want This Enchanting Body; I Want To Be A Fierce Man!
Chapter 103: I Don¡¯t Want This Enchanting Body; I Want To Be A Fierce Man!
Qin Ying held the halberd in her hand. Her eyes were filled with grief.
She tightly pursed her lips; she would never speak if she could help it.
Every time she heard her own sweet voice, she wished she couldmit suicide and reincarnate again.
Qin Ying picked up the fieryva that Zhu Yuanbai had brought over and muttered to herself, ¡°I need a powerful body refining technique.¡±
Back then, the Great Qin Emperor had an unrivaled overlord body and was undefeatable. Back then, he had led his group of brothers to unify the Southern Region.
But now?
He had be a woman with a weak body, which even had trouble unleashing the full power of his martial techniques from back then.
The Luo family was incredibly powerful and had countless martial techniques; they did notck powerful martial techniques, and their descendants were outstanding and talented.
However, he was still fond of the domineering martial techniques from his previous life.
In order to wield these powerful and domineering martial techniques, one required a strong physique.
...
His current body could not be said to be weak. After all, he had the bloodline of the human king running through his veins. It was just that it could notpare to the overlord body from his previous life.
This body¡¯s talent was focused elsewhere, and was not very suitable for those kinds of domineering martial techniques.
After all, he was now a woman.
Qin Ying let out a long sigh. He could only rely on treasures like the fieryva to refine his new body bit by bit.
At the same time, he also had to cultivate martial techniques that he was unfamiliar with.
His physique could not keep up with his training, nor could it disy the full strength of the powerful martial techniques of his previous life. In the end, this affected his overallbat strength.
Fortunately, his level of talent in this life was not poor. He could practice the pinnacle techniques of the human king¡¯s family to make up for his weaknesses in this regard.
Chu Xuan took one look at Qin Ying and immediately knew that he had already recovered the memories of his previous life.
Fieryva was a type of scorching hot, extremely destructive, heavenly and earthly treasure. It was usually used to temper the body.
Qin Ying probably felt that his current body was too weak, and wanted to rely on body tempering to increase the strength of his body.
His body in his previous life was probably unrivaled in terms of physical strength.
This could also be seen from the weapon Qin Ying wielded, which was arge halberd.
Chu Xuan hesitated. Should he appear and trick the other party?
Or perhaps even take her in as a disciple?
However, when he remembered that Qin Ying, this delicate yet dashing peerless beauty, was actually a man¡¯s soul in a woman¡¯s body, he felt disgusted.
He felt that it was strange.
After some time, Qin Ying let out a long sigh again. She turned around and left the copsed cliff, returning to the Luo family¡¯s residence.
As the number one family in the Eastern Zone, the Luo family was famous.
There were many geniuses in the past generations and, in this generation, Luo Ying (Qin Ying) was their number one talent. At such a young age, she had already reached the third level of the Emperor realm.
Herbat strength was unparalleled and, while wielding a halberd, she was unrivaled among those in the same realm.
However, she was too cold, aloof and rarely spoke to anyone. She did not disy even a tinge of interest in any of her many admirers. In fact, she actively rebuffed them.
She was known as the Ice Beauty Luo Ying!
There was once a genius from arge family who pursued her doggedly. He even spent a lot of money to invite a respected senior to apany him to the Luo family to ask for her hand in marriage.
In the end, Luo Ying wielded herrge halberd and chased that genius for an entire day and a night. She almost hacked him to death.
After that incident, there had not been any geniuses who dared to ask for her hand in marriage.
Their lives were more important.
The Luo family¡¯s territory was farrger than the Chu family¡¯s. The ancient-looking simple hall was covered with arrays and was heavily guarded.
The guards at the door were all truth realm cultivators.
There was even an Emperor realm cultivator hiding in the darkness.
As expected of the human king¡¯s family¡
Chu Xuan sighed. Their ancestors were unparalleled experts who had led the rise of the human race in that zone and ruled over it.
Alternatively, their ancestors had helped turn the tide when the human race was in danger, and then led the rise of the human race to expel the foreign races.
Only experts with such great achievements were worthy of being called human kings.
Every human king had to be a peerless expert.
Otherwise, how could they lead the rise of the human race and turn the tide against the foreign races?
Qin Ying returned to the Luo family. Along the way, the guards and servants all bowed to her.
¡°Greetings, third miss!¡±
In this life, he was the third child of the family.
Qin Ying kept a straight face throughout the entire journey and did not reply. Every time he heard them address him as ¡®Third Miss¡¯, he could not help but clench his small fists tightly!
He went all the way back to the Luo n¡¯s ancestral residence, and straight back to the small courtyard where he resided.
In the Luo family, he was often alone. Before he had regained his memories of his previous life, he had been quite sociable.
The change happened because he still could not ept the fact that he had be a woman.
Qin Ying suspected that the reason he had be a woman in this life was rted to the human king¡¯s Dao weapon.
This Dao weapon was left behind by the Luo family¡¯s human king. Speaking of which, he did have some connection with the Luo family¡¯s human king in his previous life.
Without that connection, he would not have obtained the human king¡¯s Dao weapon.
The Dao weapon was in the form of a bracelet.
One look at it was all it took for anyone to figure out that it obviously belonged to a woman.
It was most likely a gift from the human king to a certain woman.
When he returned to his small courtyard, a beautiful woman walked over with a doting expression on her face.
¡°Ying¡¯er, you¡¯re already the strongest amongst your peers. Don¡¯t keep pushing yourself. Don¡¯t cultivate too hard and damage your body.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s expression was very stiff.
He still did not know how to get along with his mother in this life.
¡°My dear child, you are a girl. Why are you cultivating a body tempering technique? Our Luo n has many divine techniques, all of which are stronger than some random body tempering technique.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t damage your body. Listen to your mother¡¯s advice and stop cultivating that body tempering technique, okay?¡± Mother Luo advised gently.
In the past, this daughter of hers was very obedient. Her character was good too, and she did not insist on cultivating body tempering techniques.
However, she had suddenly changed and be like this.
Her heart ached terribly for her daughter.
¡°I won¡¯t give it up,¡± Qin Ying said firmly.
¡°Ying¡¯er, why must you insist on tempering your body?¡±
As Mother Luo spoke, she pulled Qin Ying¡¯s hand into hers and said, ¡°Look at your skin; look at your figure. How many girls are envious of you? Why do you insist on tempering your body? What if your body is damaged in the process?¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s heart was on the verge of copse.
¡®I don¡¯t want this tender white skin! I don¡¯t want this enchanting body!¡¯
¡®I want to be a fierce man!¡¯
¡®Damn it! This is so depressing.¡¯
Mother Luo nagged him for a long time, but Qin Ying kept silent the entire time. He had no idea how to deal with his mother in this life.
No matter what, she was his biological mother who gave birth to him and raised him. His soul was still Qin Ying, but his body and bloodline came from his parents.
¡°Mother, do you know of any method in this world that can turn a woman into a man?¡± Qin Ying suddenly asked.
Mother Luo was stunned. Her expression changed drastically and her face was filled with fear.
¡°Ying¡¯er, don¡¯t scare me. Why would you have such a thought?¡±
¡°You are a woman. Why would you want to be a man?¡±
¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Could it be that you¡¯ve gone mad?¡±
Mother Luo was terrified. ¡°Someonee quickly.¡±
A figure appeared silently.
¡°Mistress!¡±
¡°Quickly, call for the family head. Quickly, call the elders. Ying¡¯er might have gone mad.¡±
Looking at his mother¡¯s terrified expression, the corners of Qin Ying¡¯s mouth twitched.
¡°Mother, I haven¡¯t gone mad!¡±
¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t gone crazy? Why do you want to be a man?¡±
Mother Luo always felt that there was something wrong with Luo Ying.
Qin Ying¡¯s face was full of despair.
¡®I was a f*cking domineering man! I just wanted to return to my former domineering self!¡¯
Chapter 104 - Just Die Already!
Chapter 104: Just Die Already!
??
The Luo family head and the elders rushed over to check on Qin Ying. They were terrified that she might have really gone mad.
At the same time, the matter of Qin Ying wanting to be a man was ssified as top secret, and no one present was allowed to leak this information.
Fortunately, they were the only ones who heard it, so they were not afraid of the news being leaked.
In the end, they all came to the conclusion that the reason why Qin Ying hade up with such a ridiculous idea was definitely because she had little to no contact with men.
It was all because she was interested in men¡¯s bodies.
After all, Qin Ying had always been focused on cultivation.
Due to this, Mother Luo specially taught Qin Ying about the differences between men and women. For this reason, she even assigned a few handsome men to Qin Ying¡¯s small courtyard.
They were all here so she could be exposed to men and familiarize herself with them.
His cousin, Zhu Yuanbai, came over excitedly.
Qin Ying was on the verge of breaking down. He greatly regretted blurting that out.
Chu Xuan rubbed his chin.
...
¡®Turning a woman into a man?¡¯
¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just perform sex change surgery?¡¯
However, he then remembered that this was a cultivation world. The cultivation of martial artists was rted to the Great Dao. There was a saying that yin and yang were determined by the heavens. Rebellion against this order would bring disaster.
In other words, if she turned herself into a man, she would be rejected by the Great Dao. Disaster might even befall her and, in the end, she would not be able toprehend the Great Dao.
The soul was actually a condensed body of will. Logically speaking, the gender of the soul would be the same as the body¡¯s.
In other words, when one was born as a woman, when one condensed one¡¯s soul, it was impossible for one to think that they were a man instead of woman.
Qin Ying was an exception. In his previous life, he had been a man, and his soul was also that of a man¡¯s. However, in this life, his body was that of a woman¡¯s.
Chu Xuan was very curious. When he condensed his soul upon birth, was it determined to be a man¡¯s soul or a woman¡¯s soul?
In fact, it had always been in the state of a man¡¯s soul in his previous life?
Looking at Qin Ying¡¯s appearance, it seemed that he had undergone aplete rebirth as opposed to a simple reincarnation of his soul. His was a true reincarnation that had merged his soul with the Luo family¡¯s bloodline.
If his soul had been imnted into Luo Ying at birth, he would definitely not be able to hide it from the Luo family¡¯s experts.
So, in this case, was he a male soul or a female soul?
Were the memories and consciousness of his previous life causing him to deny reality.
Had he actually condensed a female soul?
This was something Chu Xuan had no knowledge of whatsoever.
Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. He had been observing Qin Ying for a long time, so he had consumed quite a lot of spiritual power.
He quickly swallowed a few pills to recover the lost spiritual power.
Over the following period of time, Chu Xuan spent most of his time observing Qin Ying.
He was not even interested in the ck Moon Tower¡¯s information anymore. He did not even call for Su Xian¡¯er to brief him about the trivial matters happening in the region.
How could the things happening in the Southern Region be more interesting than watching Qin Ying¡¯s daily life?
Qin Ying once again went to the Luo family¡¯s scripture depository to search for body tempering cultivation techniques. However, the cultivation techniques that he could find were all gentler in nature.
They were all body tempering cultivation techniques that were suitable for women. If he continued to cultivate them, apart from strengthening his physical body, they would make his figure be even more enchanting.
Furthermore, they would highlight the charms of a woman.
He could not even find a single wild and violent body tempering technique.
Qin Ying¡¯s expression darkened.
Ever since they discovered that he had the intention of bing a man, the Luo family head had hidden all of the body tempering techniques that had wild and violent attributes.
He had reced them with cultivation techniques that were specially prepared for females to temper their bodies.
He had even gone out of his way to collect quite a number of these cultivation techniques from the outside world, such as the water physique, the boneless serpent physique, and so on.
Qin Ying returned to his residence¡¯s courtyard.
That old dog, Zhu Yuanbai, had alreadye over to bother him.
¡°Cousin, here is some ice-clear jade milk. It has a miraculous effect when ites to tempering one¡¯s body. It can also make your skin tender and white, and exude an enchanting fragrance.¡±
Qin Ying clenched his fists tightly. His face was flushed red, and he was so angry that his body trembled slightly.
¡®Gah, damn it!¡¯
¡®I don¡¯t want fair skin or to exude an enchanting fragrance. I want to be fierce, domineering, and unyielding!¡¯
¡°Get... Get lost!¡± Qin Ying roared.
¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be so angry. This really can make your skin fair and lovely.¡±
Zhu Yuanbai¡¯s eyes never left Qin Ying. He said emotionally, ¡°Cousin, you look so beautiful when you¡¯re angry!¡±
Qin Ying was furious. He hated this b*stard Zhu Yuanbai the most.
If he could beat him, he would have killed him with a swing of his halberd.
¡°Cousin, will you marry me?¡± Zhu Yuanbai asked affectionately, ¡°If I can marry you, cousin, the child will follow your surname, and I can also change my surname to yours. As long as you agree to marry me!¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless. This Zhu Yuanbai was the king of the simps, wasn¡¯t he?
Qin Ying was so angry that his face turned ashen. His delicate body trembled, and his chest heaved up and down violently.
Zhu Yuanbai¡¯s eyes were as wide as they could be, and he did not even blink as he awaited Qin Ying¡¯s response.
¡°Ugh, just die already!¡±
He raised the halberd and attacked Zhu Yuanbai ferociously.
This was too depressing.
¡®I, Qin Ying, am an eight feet tall man of great stature. I was extraordinarily powerful back then, but now I¡¯m actually a delicate woman.¡¯
¡®In the past, when I opened my mouth, my roars and shouts would terrify my enemies. But now, I¡¯m afraid to even open my mouth and speak!¡¯
He was very depressed. He was afraid that, one day, he would truly feel like a woman and fall in love with a man.
As he imagined this scene, Qin Ying felt a chill run down his spine.
Wielding his halberd, he chased after Zhu Yuanbai all the way out of the Luo family¡¯s territory.
Qin Ying had truly been angered to the point of madness.
That b*stard actually dared to confess to him.
I am also a man!
Chu Xuan watched this scene with relish. Qin Ying did not stop chasing Zhu Yuanbai, and it seemed like he would not stop until he killed the other party.
As he deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought. Qin Ying¡¯s obsession with finding a powerful body tempering technique reminded him that he had neglected the importance of body tempering.
Chu Xuan¡¯s physical body was naturally very strong, and he did not need to deliberately temper his body. Moreover, he had alreadyprehended many body tempering techniques.
In terms of the strength of his physical body, no one in the same realm couldpare to him.
However, Chu Xuan was thinking of Ding Yue and Wang Luo, his two disciples.
The cultivation techniques that werepatible with the two of them had already been passed on to the two of them, allowing them to perfectly disy their talent and potential.
He had also given them a soul cultivation technique.
The only thing missing was a body tempering cultivation technique.
As his disciples, they naturally had to be strong in every aspect. How could they becking in terms of body tempering?
This did not apply to Su Xian¡¯er, though. Her Grand Moon Mystic Body was already extraordinary to begin with. After cultivating the Grand Moon Immortal Spell, her physical strength would definitely be ranked among the top of those in the same realm.
As such, there was no need to specifically teach her body tempering techniques.
Chu Xuan looked through the body tempering techniques he possessed and found two that were suitable for Ding Yue and Wang Luo.
He then summoned Wang Luo and Ding Yue.
Ding Yue was preparing to break through to the truth realm, while Wang Luo was preparing to break through to the void realm.
The two of them had been cultivating for several years in the pocket dimension.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you both body tempering techniques.¡±
Ding Yue and Wang Luo were pleasantly surprised. They often thought to themselves that, excluding the strength of their physical bodies, it was hard to find someone on the same level as them.
After all, the cultivation techniques they cultivated were all extraordinary.
Now, if they cultivated the body tempering techniques that their master was about to teach them, how terrifyingly strong would their physical bodies be?
It was likely that even the experts who specialized in physical body cultivation would not be able topare with them.
The two of them knelt down respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±
¡°Mister, what about me?¡± Su Xian ¡®er asked anxiously.
¡°You don¡¯t need it. Your Grand Moon Mystic Body is already plenty extraordinary. Moreover, do you want to be a muscr beauty?¡±
Chu Xuan nced at her.
¡°Forget it then.¡±
The moment Su Xian¡¯er imagined herself as a hulking, muscled female cultivation, she shivered and trembled.
Chapter 105 - I, Qin Ying, Have Fallen!
Chapter 105: I, Qin Ying, Have Fallen!
Chu Xuan pointed his finger and transmitted a body tempering technique into Ding Yue¡¯s mind.
¡°I have imparted the Firmament Sword Body technique to you, which just so happens to be in line with your talent and aptitude. When you master this technique, your body will surge with vast sword intent, and divine techniques won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Ding Yue kowtowed three times respectfully.
The technique his master taught him was indeed extremely powerful.
When one reached the great sess stage in this technique, divine techniques would not be able to harm him. Even if he just stood there without fighting back, the other party would not be able to hurt him.
It was too powerful!
Ding Yue was not as ignorant as before. After interacting with Wang Luo, he now knew that there were countless experts in the outside world. The Southern Region was just a small corner of this vast continent.
The Divine realm was the pinnacle of those in the nine zones and fifty regions. Moreover, divine realm experts were only spoken about in legends.
As far as most people knew, Heaven realm experts were the continent¡¯s top experts. Only the forces with Heaven realm experts were considered super factions.
After all, the Divine realm had only ever existed in legends, and seemed nigh unreachable.
...
Chu Xuan pointed with his finger again and transmitted another body refining technique to Wang Luo.
¡°I have taught you the nine-turn body tempering technique. Nine bes one, and the body will transform nine times. When you seed, divine weapons won¡¯t be able to harm you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Wang Luo kowtowed three times respectfully.
The body tempering techniques that Chu Xuan taught them were based on their individual talents.
These body tempering techniques were all rewards from the system.
Each one was extraordinary.
¡°You can also refine pills to aid your cultivation.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
There were countless resources in the pocket dimension, and the one thing itcked the least was pill refining materials.
Wang Luo¡¯s current pill refining attainments were no longer the same as before. He had advanced by leaps and bounds.
Even before he had managed to reconnect his pill meridians, his understanding of the Dao of alchemy had already been very high. It was just that he was limited by his body¡¯s ws and could not make full use of his talent and knowledge.
Now that his body had recovered and he had refined the Heavenly Void Fire, he was like a fish in water. He could refine spirit pills effortlessly, and each and every one of them was of high quality.
Wang Luo¡¯s talent in alchemy was greater than Chu Yun¡¯s, which made sense¡
After all, he was born with pill meridians.
When it came to alchemy, his talent was extraordinary.
After passing on the body tempering techniques to the two of them, he sent the two of them off to continue cultivating.
Chu Xuan continued to observe Qin Ying.
He was considering whether or not he should give a body tempering technique to Qin Ying.
He had in his possession a very fierce body tempering technique that Qin Ying yearned for.
If he seeded in cultivating it, Qin Ying might turn into a muscr beauty.
Chu Xuan felt goosebumps when he imagined Qin Ying¡¯s valiant appearance; her beautybined with the bulging muscles on her body.
Her female body and male soul were already enough to make people ufortable. If you threw in bulging muscles as well, it was simply¡
Chu Xuan was considering what benefits he could obtain if he taught Qin Ying the body tempering technique.
Would the system reward him?
Unlikely.
However, if he nurtured a muscr beauty, there was a chance that the system would reward him for such a unique achievement.
The other key point to consider was¡
What could Qin Ying give him if he taught him the body tempering technique?
Would Chu Xuan take him in as a disciple?
No way!
He was not the kind of disciple he wanted.
Would he do it just for fun, so that he could watch Qin Ying rise up amidst the Luo family¡¯s resistance?
Chu Xuan felt that he should continue to observe Qin Ying for a period of time.
At the very least, he had to figure out what had happened during the battle in the Asura Ancient Land.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan cast his gaze toward the World-purifying zed Pagoda. Mo Tuo had not been fully converted yet, but he was about to.
This top expert of the demon race had participated in the battle back then. As such, he should know quite a few secrets about it, right?
The conversion progress of Mo Tuo was a little slow.
From this, it could be seen that when Mo Tuo was at his peak, he had been very strong. Even though his soul was already weakened, his willpower was still strong, which allowed him to hold on until now.
Chu Xuan contemted throwing him into the second level of the pagoda, but quickly gave up on the idea.
The power of the second level was a little too strong. He was worried that Mo Tuo¡¯s soul would not be able to withstand it and would copse.
If he had a physical body, Chu Xuan would have thrown him into the second level immediately.
Qin Ying had been chasing Zhu Yuanbai for three days.
It seemed like he would not rest until he was dead.
Zhu Yuanbai was afraid.
He was not really afraid of Qin Ying killing him, but rather that she seemed to be really angry. It was an unprecedented feeling.
He was afraid that Qin Ying would ignore him in the future, stop seeing him, and stop epting his gifts.
If he could not see his cousin, he would feel that life no longer held any meaning.
¡°Cousin, I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t chase me anymore, cousin. I¡¯ll try my best to find you a body tempering technique, okay?¡±
¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll definitely find you a very, very strong and fierce body tempering technique.¡±
Qin Ying stopped chasing after him.
¡°Okay, those were your own words. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again in the future!¡±
¡°Of course, cousin, I will definitely live up to my words.¡±
Zhu Yuanbai promised.
Watching Zhu Yuanbai leave, Qin Ying looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh.
How sad!
I, Qin Ying, have fallen.
For the sake of the body tempering technique, I actually had to rely on my beauty to bewitch someone!
Qin Ying did not return to the Luo family¡¯s territory.
Staying in the Luo family¡¯s territory made him feel ufortable.
When the servants met, they would talk about young men and youngdies, which made him feel very aggrieved.
As for Mother Luo, she woulde over to talk to him about women¡¯s affairs every now and then, afraid that he was still possessed by the idea of bing a man.
Qin Ying nned to find a quiet ce to cultivate and increase his strength as soon as possible.
The Southern Region¡¯s Asura Ancient Land would open soon.
That great battle had caused the battlefield to fall into a spatial crack. Once thews of Heaven and Earth were restored in the Southern Region, the battlefield would reappear.
The people from back then would likely also reappear one by one.
The things in the Asura Ancient Land absolutely could not be allowed to fall into the hands of their enemies.
In his previous life, he was not able to defeat their scheme, but he could do so in this life!
Suddenly, two ck clothed figures appeared.
Both were at the fifth level of the Emperor realm.
Qin Ying frowned and turned to nce at them, but did not speak.
He tried his best not to speak whenever possible.
In his previous life, he loved roaring to intimidate his enemies. For this reason, he specifically cultivated the roaring technique.
However, in this life, he did not like to roar anymore.
His roars came out as tender squeaks. He could not stand it.
The ck-robed men did not say a word either. Brandishing their sabers, the ck-robed men activated their emperor domains and charged toward Qin Ying.
Qin Ying held the halberd up. His eyes gleamed coldly as he activated his domain.
Boom!
The halberd swept out and, with the support of his domain, he sted away the ck-robed men¡¯s attack.
He frowned.
Who were these people who were trying to assassinate him?
Were they his enemies from back then?
No, no one knew that he was reincarnated into the Luo family.
In that case, were they enemies of the Luo family?
The Luo family was famous in the Eastern Zone and possessed a high status. Which force would dare to assassinate a direct descendant of the Luo family?
He had not offended anyone, had he?
.
The only one he recalled offending was the one who hade to propose marriage and had been beaten up by him until he cried for his mother and father.
However, the other party¡¯s faction would never dare to do such a thing.
Besides, that faction was still on good terms with the Luo family, so it was highly improbable for them to be the culprits behind this attack.
Otherwise, if they were to be exposed, their entire faction would be exterminated.
Killing the direct descendants of the human king¡¯s family was a great crime. It would not be tolerated by the human race!
Even as Qin Ying analyzed this situation, the halberd¡¯s attacks never stopped, sweeping ferociously toward his opponents.
Although he was weaker than the other party by two small realms, he was still not at a disadvantage.
His halberd attacks, supported by his domain power, were iparably tyrannical.
Chu Xuan watched the fight and could not help but sigh. He felt that Qin Ying was verypatible with that body tempering technique.
From his fighting style, it could be seen that Qin Ying was an iparably wild and fierce person. Moreover, the way he utilized his domain power had reached an extremely high level.
Chapter 106 - Assassination
Chapter 106: Assassination
Qin Ying¡¯s use of domain power had exceeded theprehension of an ordinary emperor realm expert. It had reached a very high level, to the point that it had even exceeded what ordinary Supreme realm experts couldprehend.
His domain power could actually be separated. A part of it was attached to the halberd, while another part was attached to the attack.
This was unlike an ordinary emperor realm expert, who would use their own body as the center as they expanded their domain power to envelop the enemy or resist their enemy¡¯s own domain power.
Qin Ying¡¯s domain seemed to be separated and dispersed. Despite that, it seemed to be more effective and powerful.
A single strike imbued with his domain power would be able to break through the opponent¡¯s domain energy, causing a w to appear in their defenses.
Chu Xuan watched the battle unfold and gained a new understanding of domain power.
So, domain power could be used in such a way¡
As expected, he wascking in terms of battle experience.
Qin Ying was already gradually suppressing the enemy. Throughout the entire fight, he had not uttered a single word.
The ck-robed men did not speak either. asionally, they would exchange nces with each other. It was obvious that they were anxious.
They had not expected Qin Ying to be so strong.
...
Despite having the advantage of being two minor realms stronger, and there being two of them, Qin Ying was the one suppressing them inbat.
Qin Ying frowned slightly. Up until now, there were still no signs of the Luo family¡¯s Dao protectors.
Was being tested, or had they been lured away by someone?
He could not continue wasting time here.
Qin Ying¡¯s halberd shed down from the sky, and the domain around him suddenly condensed. Like a huge mountain, it smashed down alongside the halberd.
Boom!
The two ck-robed men frantically blocked. However, Qin Ying¡¯s halberd did not stop moving, and each additional strike stacked onto the previous one.
After three consecutive strikes, the ck-clothed men could no longer withstand the violent force of the attack, and their domain power started to disy signs of copsing.
Blood trickled from the corners of their mouths.
Qin Ying¡¯s gaze was ice-cold, and his violent aura surged as he continued to attack ferociously with his halberd.
His domain power solidified as he attacked, gradually transforming itself into the shape of a halberd, striking down.
Puchi!
The ck-clothed men spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward.
Qin Ying¡¯s even more violent attacks followed closely.
If this attacknded, the ck-clothed men would be heavily injured; they might even die.
Right at this moment, a cold gleam of light suddenly shed by.
It seemed to appear out of thin air, targeting Qin Ying¡¯s back.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Qin Ying did not panic in the face of danger. He snorted coldly and continued to strike with the halberd in one hand. He brandished his other fist and punched toward the cold gleam of light that was heading toward him.
His pink fist turned golden as heshed out.
Ding!
The attack was sted away. However, more attacks soon came from all directions.
A strong sense of danger enveloped Qin Ying. He no longer cared about killing the two ck-clothed men. He pulled his halberd back, and his domain enveloped the area.
At this moment, a cold gleam of light suddenly appeared behind him.
It was too close!
Qin Ying¡¯s expression changed. He twisted his waist and dodged as fast as he could, but he was a step toote.
Rip!
The clothes under his ribs were torn, and a bloody scar appeared on his fair skin.
Qin Ying was furious. His aura surged, and a violent aura swept out in all directions.
He was about to use his most domineering technique.
Then, he suddenly stopped, and his aura stopped rising.
Qin Ying felt extremely aggrieved.
He was now a woman!
In his previous life, whenever he used this technique, his clothes and armor would be torn to pieces, and he would rely solely on his domineering body to defend against countless attacks.
However, he was a woman now! There was no way he could fight naked!
He had a powerful domineering technique, but could not use it.
It was a mistake!
He should have taken a top-tier spiritual armor from the Luo family¡¯s treasury and put it on, so as to avoid exposing his body when he used the technique.
Qin Ying was nowpletely surrounded.
Four ck-clothed men, who were wielding slender longswords, were advancing toward him.
The two ck-clothed men who had attacked first and attracted his attention had already fled to nurse their injuries.
Qin Ying nced coldly at these four ck-clothed men. Their figures seemed illusory, as if they could disappear and conceal themselves at any time.
Assassins!
.
These were cultivators who specialized in assassination techniques.
Each one had reached the third level of the Emperor realm.
It seemed like they had meticulously set up this trap Qin Ying.
Qin Ying frowned as he wondered if this matter had anything to do with Zhu Yuanbai.
However, when he reviewed Zhu Yuanbai¡¯s actions, including from before the time he regained the memories of his previous life, he was certain that there was nothing wrong with Zhu Yuanbai.
Moreover, Zhu Yuanbai had no reason to assassinate him.
Unless, of course, he deliberately set up this trap to be the hero who came to save the damsel in distress?
Thinking of this possibility, Qin Ying¡¯s mood turned sour.
¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking things. If not, I¡¯ll chop you up sooner orter!¡±
Qin Ying gritted his teeth.
The figures of the ck-clothed men began to fade away.
Qin Ying snorted coldly. When he had risen to power in his previous life, he had survivved countless assassination attempts. He had found himself in situations more dangerous than this one countless times.
Qin Ying was very experienced in dealing with assassins who were good at hiding.
Just as the assassins were about to hide, Qin Ying pounced and charged at one of the assassins.
His halberd struck the assassin fiercely.
Ding!
The slender sword in the assassin¡¯s hand diverted the blow and his body disappeared.
The other three people hid the moment Qin Ying attacked.
¡°Petty tricks!¡±
Qin Ying snorted coldly.
Was concealing themselves like this a big deal?
Back then, when he had risen to power, he had faced countless assassinations. He was also good at concealing himself.
In fact, he was better at it than most assassins.
He had once used this to kill many assassins.
Qin Ying continued to charge forward. His halberd swept out in all directions. Even though he could not see the enemy, he continued to attack.
Boom!
Smoke and dust flew everywhere. The trees turned into dust and the ground below him cracked.
Amidst the smoke and dust, Qin Ying¡¯s figure also disappeared.
¡°He indeed has some tricks up his sleeve.¡±
Chu Xuan was glued to the image projection. His eyes shone with golden light. Regardless of whether it was Qin Ying or the assassins, there was no hiding from his sight.
Heavenly Golden Divine Eyes!
Qin Ying was indeed famous for good reason. Within an extremely short period of time, he determined the advantageous position, concealed his figure, and restrained his aura.
He was even better at hiding himself than the four assassins.
Now, it was down to who was more patient.
Generally speaking, assassins were more patient, especially when they held the advantage.
However, Qin Ying was not an ordinary Emperor realm expert. He was a direct descendant of the Luo family. The longer they dragged things out, the more disadvantageous it would be for them.
Once the experts of the Luo family arrived, the assassins would definitely die and the assassination would fail.
In terms of patience, Chu Xuan felt that Qin Ying was superior.
After all, he was an old monster with rich experience.
In his previous life, when he rose to power, he had likely experienced countless dangers like this.
As expected, the assassins could no longer hold themselves back. One of them deliberately revealed a w, trying to bait Qin Ying into making a move.
However, Qin Ying was an experienced person.
How could he be fooled by such tricks?
He held back and did not make a move.
In the end, all four assassins revealed themselves and looked at each other.
Could it be that Qin Ying was not hiding nearby, but had used a secret technique to escape?
It was very possible.
The assassination had failed.
Just as the assassins were about to leave, Qin Ying made his move.
He swung hisrge halberd at them.
This attack could be said to represent Qin Ying¡¯s current full strength.
Boom!
The assassin who was attacked did not even have the time to muster a defense before he was killed by the halberd.
After Qin Ying¡¯s first attack seeded, his second attack swept toward the second assassin.
Boom!
He dealt a heavy blow to the other party. Not wanting to give the other party the chance to conceal himself, he pounced forward andunched another attack.
Boom!
Chapter 107 - The Powerful Human King’s Family
Chapter 107: The Powerful Human King¡¯s Family
Qin Ying counter-attacked aggressively, destroying the bodies of the two assassins. Only their soul managed to escape, and even then in a severely injured state.
The other two assassins escaped.
After his surprise attack seeded, Qin Ying also quickly left.
The situation was unclear, and he did not want to risk falling into danger.
Chu Xuan sighed. As expected of a reincarnated old monster, his methods were brilliant and ruthless.
The two assassins seemed to have escaped with their souls, but in reality, Qin Ying had already used a secret technique to trace the aura of the other party¡¯s souls.
This was for the purpose of tracking them down.
He was nning to find out where these assassins were from.
.
Seeing how skilled Qin Ying was at using that technique, it was likely that he had used it many times in the past.
A character who had almost unified the Northern Zone and Southern Region was not simple indeed.
The assassination attempt on Qin Ying enraged the Luo family. The Central Region of the Eastern Zone was thrown into a state of turmoil, and it seemed as though the incident would end up affecting the entire Eastern Zone.
This was the first time Chu Xuan witnessed the strength of a human king¡¯s family.
Not only did the Luo family send out their experts, but all the major powers in the Central Region received a letter from the human king¡¯s family, and promptly sent out their experts as well.
......
Qin Ying relied on the aura tracing technique he had ced on the souls to lead the Luo n¡¯s experts to the location of the assassin¡¯s hideout. They continued to investigate the location.
Zhu Yuanbai was incensed.
He chased after the assassins everywhere; he was determined to find the mastermind behind all of this and take revenge for Qin Ying.
In the Central Region of the Eastern Zone, a storm was brewing and a great battle between Heaven realm experts broke out.
The might of the human king¡¯s family was once again revealed.
With their tyrannical and powerful strength, they killed a Heaven realm expert.
However, they were still unable to find the mastermind, and only eliminated that assassin organization.
They did not even know why Qin Ying had been targeted.
Chu Xuan finally understood why Qin Ying had chosen to reincarnate into the Luo family. Moreover, it was not as simple a matter as his soul being reborn. He directly underwent a rebirth and merged the Luo family¡¯s bloodline into his own.
He wanted to use the human king¡¯s family as a tform to develop and eventually return triumphantly to the Southern Region of the Northern Zone.
With the powerful strength and backing of the human king¡¯s family, Qin Ying might indeed be able to defeat his enemies and take revenge.
Seeing the strength of the human king¡¯s family, Chu Xuan¡¯s motivation was reignited. Even with his current strength as a sixth-level Supreme realm cultivator, he was still too weak.
Even if he reached the Heaven realm, it was nothing worth shouting about.
After all, above the Heaven realm, there was the legendary Divine realm.
The cultivation technique that Chu Xuan cultivated even surpassed the Divine realm, which meant that there was an even stronger realm above the Divine realm.
In the nine zones and fifty regions, the Deste Ancient Zone was the one zone that was filled with mystery. It was likely that the Divine realm experts and above were all in the Deste Ancient Zone.
Also, the Luo family was not the only human king family.
In addition, this was only considering the powerful forces the human race had. Other powerful races would also have their own super factions, such as the demon race.
After the assassination attempt, Qin Ying basically moved around within the Luo family¡¯s territory. The ce he frequented the most was that same cliff.
The copsed cliff had already been restored.
It was Zhu Yuanbai who had restored the cliff.
Qin Ying had been searching for a body tempering technique rted to an overlord or tyrant. The body tempering technique that Zhu Yuanbai had found for him stillcked the domineering aura that he needed.
Without a strong physical body, he could not withstand the overlord technique of his previous life.
He had undergone rebirth, but he did not inherit the overlord body of his previous life, so he was unable to fully utilize the technique.
Chu Xuan did not appear either, as he was still unsure as to how to deal with Qin Ying.
The Great Qin Emperor was a famous figure who had once unified the Southern Region. However, that same person was now a valiant beauty.
After finding out that he was a man inside, Chu Xuan found the contrast between his beautiful face and male soul quite strange.
Chu Xuan had not decided yet. Should he try to trick him into bing an in-name disciple, or just an errand boy?
Trying to trick him into bing an errand boy seemed to be disrespectful of his previous achievements.
However, having such a strange in-name disciple under him would also feel quite weird.
Before he decided how to treat Qin Ying, Chu Xuan would not teach him the body tempering.
Chu Xuan was also waiting for Mo Tuo¡¯s conversion process to finish so that he could better understand Qin Ying¡¯s character. After all, Mo Tuo was an expert from the same generation as Qin Ying.
He was an expert from the demon race who had invaded the Southern Region, so he likely knew about the Great Qin Emperor to some extent.
A monthter, Ding Yue and Wang Luo had been cultivating in the pocket dimension for over thirty years.
Their strength had increased greatly.
Their body tempering cultivation had also improved quite a bit.
Wang Luo hadpleted his training.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s strength had also risen to the peak of the truth realm, and she was in the process of breaking through to the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan did not n to let them break through to the Emperor realm in the pocket dimension. After all, it was just a pocket dimension.
They could still break through small realms inside there, but it would be better for them to break through a major realm in the real world.
Chu Xuan began to construct a special domain in the universe space. He directly circumvented thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region and instead guided thews of the Great Dao into the special domain.
He used his soul to guide the Great Dao, making thews in the universe space special domain perfect.
They would then be able to directlymunicate with thews of the Great Dao in the universe space and break through to the Emperor realm.
Only Chu Xuan had the ability to circumvent thews of Heaven and Earth and directlymunicate with thews of the Great Dao to break through.
Breaking through to the Emperor realm byprehending thews of the Great Dao was undoubtedly better. As their cultivation levels increased, it would be easier for them toprehend the Great Dao.
The power of their domains would naturally be stronger too.
Su Xian¡¯er still needed some time to break through, and was waiting for the right opportunity to appear.
Ding Yue was already at the ninth level of the truth realm.
Wang Luo had also stepped into the first level of the truth realm.
After all, they had already cultivated in the pocket dimension for more than thirty years, and both were top-notch heaven¡¯s blessed, so their cultivation speed would naturally be fast.
Had it not been for the fact that they were constantly consolidating their foundations and spending a lot of time on body tempering, their cultivation speed would have been even faster.
The benchmark for a top-notch genius was the hundred-year Emperor realm.
Of these hundred years, most of the time was spent stuck just before the Emperor realm. Cultivators were constantly umting the cultivation while looking for an opportunity to break through.
Usually, geniuses would be able to break through to the peak of the truth realm in twenty to thirty years. The rest of the time was spent preparing to break through to the Emperor realm.
The Southern Region was barren, and thews of Heaven and Earth here were iplete. Therefore, cultivation in this region was slower. In the past, reaching the hundred-year truth realm benchmark was considered a top-notch genius in the Southern Region.
Now, as thews of Heaven and Earth gradually recovered, the cultivation speed of everyone here was also increasing.
Chu Xuan also noticed that, as the process of recovery of thews of Heaven and Earth progressed, it was easier for cultivators toprehend thews and break through realms.
The information from the ck Moon Tower had already indicated that the strength of the cultivators of the Southern Region was increasing.
This was especially true for the younger generation; their aptitude was better, their cultivation speed was faster, and it was easier for them to break through realms.
Su Xian¡¯er was umting her foundation and waiting for an opportunity to break through, so she was spared the responsibility of organizing the information for Chu Xuan and briefing him.
Moreover, Chu Xuan had ced most of his attention on Qin Ying, so he was not too interested in the happenings around the South Province.
Qin Ying was bitterly cultivating, so there was not much to see nowadays.
Chu Xuan was bored, so he picked up a document detailing some important pieces of information from the ck Moon Tower and started reading.
¡°The ancient ruins of Bai Sheng Mountain are about to open!¡±
¡°Bai Sheng Mountain is an ancient power. There was a Heaven realm expert presiding over it, but he was killed in the war and the sect was trapped in a spatial crack.¡±
The information was about an ancient ruin that had recently appeared in the Southern Region.
The ancient ruins of Bai Sheng Mountain.
The once powerful sect was trapped in a spatial crack after the war with the demons, and its inheritance was lost.
Now, as thews of Heaven and Earth slowly recovered, the ancient ruins of the Bai Sheng Mountain sect had made its appearance!
Chapter 108 - The Ruins of Bai Sheng Mountain
Chapter 108: The Ruins of Bai Sheng Mountain
Chu Xuan¡¯s interest was piqued when he saw this information.
The appearance of the ruins of Bai Sheng Mountain meant that a fortuitous encounter had appeared.
Arge sect that once had a Heaven realm expert was trapped in a spatial crack. There should be an inheritance left behind in its ruins, right?
How could the various powers in the Southern Region not be tempted?
Chu Xuan continued to read the document.
The sects and empires of the Southern Region had already sent experts to the ruins of Bai Sheng Mountain. They were waiting for the ruins to fully open before entering topete for the inheritance and treasures.
Seeing as it was an ancient ruin of a powerful sect, there had to be emperor-level artifacts inside.
Perhaps there might even be Divine artifacts inside!
The Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s foundation was still a bitcking. However, by cooperating with Nine Swords Mountain, coupled with the fact that the Qin, Zhao, and He families had digested the foundation left behind by their ancestors, they were able to send quite a few truth realm experts.
The strongest among them had already reached the seventh level of the truth realm.
Since the ancient ruins of Bai Sheng Mountain had appeared, the Great Qin Dynasty had naturally participated. Moreover, they were cooperating with Nine Swords Mountain.
...
The Great Empress Qin Keyun even personally went to the border to take charge so that she could personally receive the treasures.
With the current situation in the Southern Region, Qin Keyun was already the strongest person below the Emperor realm.
The evil imperial court and the Great Qian Dynasty were naturally unwilling to be left behind.
Dozens of sects and forces, big and small, gathered around the ruins of Bai Sheng Mountain.
They were all waiting for the ruin to open.
Several battles had already taken ce.
Several unity realm experts had fallen.
Naturally, people from the ck Moon Tower were also present.
How could they be absent from such a big event?
Chu Xuan decided to intervene. After all, participating in the exploration of the ruin might trigger a system reward inadvertently.
He could not leave the small courtyard, but he had disciples.
Ding Yue was a ninth-level truth realm cultivator. Even a half-step emperor realm expert might not be his match.
The power of the Heaven-reaching Sword technique was sufficient to kill those stronger than him.
Moreover, Ding Yue¡¯s Sword Dao talent was top-notch. His affinity with the Heaven-reaching Sword technique was perfect, which made it even more powerful.
Wang Luo was only at the first level of the truth realm, so he would not join in the fun for now.
Moreover, he was busy refining pills and tempering his body.
There was another most important reason behind this decision. Ding Yue was the son of fate of the Southern Region. In that sense, the treasures in the ancient ruins here were tailor-made for him.
It was also a stage for Ding Yue to be famous.
It was time for Ding Yue, the son of fate of the Southern Region, to show off.
The treasures in the ancient ruins might be very ordinary to Chu Xuan, and he would not care about them at all.
Ding Yue, who had his horizons broadened, probably would not care too much about them either.
However, they were still treasures. Even if they were given to the Chu family, it was better than giving them to someone else.
Chu Xuan summoned Ding Yue.
¡°Master!¡±
Ding Yue bowed respectfully.
Chu Xuan handed him the information and said, ¡°Take a look.¡±
Ding Yue took a look at the information, and his eyes shed with a bright gleam. He became excited.
He had been betrayed by his childhood sweetheart and suffered humiliation from his fellow Nine Swords Mountain sect disciples. In the end, he was directly expelled and disappeared from sight in a sorry state.
He had been holding back his anger the whole time.
He had worked hard to cultivate and be stronger. He wanted nothing more than to show up in front of them and p their faces!
He wanted to make those who looked down on him in the past feel regret!
How long had it been since he was expelled?
He was now at the ninth level of the truth realm. Hisprehension of Sword Dao was so high that it was not an exaggeration to say that no one from Nine Swords Mountain could defeat him.
The sole exception to this was if there was an Emperor realm expert.
.
Nine Swords Mountain was famous for its Sword Dao, and it was the number one sword sect in the Southern Region. As an expelled disciple of Nine Swords Mountain, he would use his Sword Dao to defeat Nine Swords Mountain and shove their faces into the ground.
Just thinking about it made him excited.
He had been waiting for this opportunity and, now, the time had finallye.
The Bai Sheng Mountain ancient ruin had appeared, and all of the major forces of the Southern Region were participating in its exploration. All of the famous experts of the Southern Region would make their appearance here.
He, Ding Yue, wanted to subdue Nine Swords Mountain in front of all of the major forces of the Southern Region.
Ding Yue believed that he had almost figured out the second stage of the way of the sword.
It was time to test his Sword Dao.
¡°Master, I want to go to the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin!¡± Ding Yue said respectfully.
¡°Go then. With your strength, there aren¡¯t many who can rival you in the Southern Region.¡± Chu Xuan nodded.
After a brief pause, he said, ¡°Sword cultivators are unyielding. You were once expelled. It¡¯s time for you to make a name for yourself and take back your dignity.¡±
¡°The major forces of the Southern Region will definitely restrict some people from participating in the exploration of the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin. As an itinerant cultivator, you will definitely be obstructed.¡±
¡°However, all obstructions are meaningless in the face of absolute strength. I won¡¯t make any arrangements for you. You will find a way to enter the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin by yourself.¡±
What Chu Xuan wanted was for Ding Yue to show off at the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin and p everyone¡¯s faces.
If his disciple made a name for himself and did well, would he trigger the system¡¯s reward?
The probability of this was very high.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ding Yue was extremely excited.
Chu Xuan reminded him again, ¡°The treasures inside the ruin might be ordinary, but you shouldn¡¯t let others have them. If you encounter them, you can fight for them. It¡¯s up to you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. As long as I want it, no one can take it away,¡± Ding Yue said seriously.
¡°Go.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Before Ding Yue left, he ran into the pocket dimension and asked Wang Luo for some pills.
After all, he had to face a lot of battles, and might even be ganged up upon.
Naturally, he had to prepare some healing pills, spiritual power recovery pills, and other kinds of pills.
There were countless treasures inside the pocket dimension. Wang Luo¡¯s alchemy skills were excellent, and he could already refine emperor-level pills with his truth realm cultivation.
After taking the pills, he stored the divine sword into his body and left the Chu family¡¯s territory with a high-grade treasured sword, heading to the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin.
Ding Yue had already sessfully refined the divine sword given by Chu Xuan, but it was not easy to use it.
The divine sword was still a divine sword after all, and it had the ability to protect its master on its own volition. At critical moments, he could also rely on the divine sword to disy its powerful strength.
This was his trump card.
The high-grade treasured sword was something that Ding Yue had been using for practice this entire time. After he nurtured it, it seemed to be on the verge of transforming into an emperor-level weapon.
After cultivating the Firmament Sword body, the sword intent in Ding Yue¡¯s body grew on its own. It was still a good distance from transforming and surging with vast sword intent, but it was sufficient to nurture the divine sword.
It was enough to transform a high-grade artifact into an emperor-level artifact. The only difference was that the time needed to nurture it.
Bai Sheng Mountain was located in the north of the Southern Region, at the center of a stretch of a barren mountain range.
This was where Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s sect had once been located. During the great battle, Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s sect had been trapped in a spatial crack.
The surrounding mountains had been worn down by the great battle. Thanks to that, they were barren and lifeless, devoid of any flora and fauna.
As time passed, traces of the great battle faded away, and vegetation had started to grow here in the past hundred years.
Even so, the vegetation was sparse, and the spiritual energy here was chaotic. There was no vige or town within a ten thousand li radius of this ce.
No demon beasts were willing to stay in such a ce either.
The surrounding mountains were only filled with ordinary wild beasts.
A month ago, the illusory image of a ruin had suddenly appeared in the barren mountain range, immediately attracting the attention of cultivators.
ording to records, this ce had once been the headquarters of the Bai Sheng Mountain sect, and the appearance of a powerful sect¡¯s ruin naturally took the Southern Region by storm.
Countless factions had arrived, each wanting to obtain a great opportunity.
The few mountains closest to the ruin had already been upied by the various factions.
Nine Swords Mountain and the Great Qin Empire each upied a mountain.
The evil imperial court, Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, and the Great Qian Dynasty each upied a mountain as well.
There were also other mountain peaks upied by other major forces.
The weakest had experts at the third level of the truth realm and above.
Chapter 109 - Gathering Of Experts
Chapter 109: Gathering Of Experts
Currently, of the major forces of the Southern Region, only the Floating Flower Pavilion had yet to arrive.
The Floating Flower Pavilion was also the only all-female sect in the Southern Region. Its members were extremely powerful and the cultivation techniques they cultivated were extremely profound.
No faction dared to ignore the existence of the Floating Flower Pavilion.
Hence, even though no one from the Floating Flower Pavilion had arrived, all of the major factions tacitly left behind a mountain peak for them to upy.
No one dared to upy that mountain peak.
Whoever upied it would be expelled and even killed as an example.
The women from that sect were beautiful, but also ruthless.
In fact, other than the three empires and three sects, the other powers were worried that their own mountain peak would be taken over by the Floating Flower Pavilion.
If the Floating Flower Pavilion took a fancy to their mountain peak, they would give it up immediately.
The mountains were not far from each other, and it was not a huge mountain range. It was just that some of the peaks were closer to Bai Sheng Mountain.
As for the quota to enter Bai Sheng Mountain, that had not been released yet. Once the Floating Flower Pavilion¡¯s experts arrived, the various factions would start discussing this matter.
...
The Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s mountain was adjacent to Nine Swords Mountain and the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain. It did not directly face the evil imperial court or the Great Qian Dynasty.
The leader of the Great Qian Empire was not the king of the Great Qian Dynasty, but rather a refined middle-aged man.
He was the Prime Minister of the Great Qian Dynasty, Liu Pingfeng, one of their three great half-step emperor experts.
Liu Pingfeng looked at the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s mountain peak mockingly and said with a smile, ¡°One of the three empires and three sects doesn¡¯t live up to its name. They don¡¯t even have a ninth-level truth realm cultivator.¡±
Many people looked toward the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s mountain peak when they heard that.
There were not many people from the Great Qin Dynasty present. After all, there were too few truth realm experts among their ranks. The only one who could show off was Qin Changfang, who was at the seventh level of the truth realm.
Everyone present knew that the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s experts were primarily relying on Nine Swords Mountain to back them up.
On the top of the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s mountain peak, Qin Changfang¡¯s expression was unsightly, but he did not exhibit any weakness. He sneered and said, ¡°So what if you have three half-step emperor cultivators? Weren¡¯t all of you still defeated by the Great Qin Empress?¡±
Liu Pingfeng¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at the Evil King of the evil imperial court and said with a smile, ¡°Evil King, in the past, there were only two empires and three sects in the Southern Region. Now that there¡¯s one more empire, do you think we should do something?¡±
This was a direct indication that they wanted to join forces with the evil imperial court to target the Great Qin Dynasty.
Qin Changfang¡¯s expression turned ashen.
Everyone looked at the Evil King.
The evil imperial court had been acting a little strange recently. The Evil King, including the old evil king, had actually reorganized the evil imperial court and used thew to safeguard the welfare of the lower echelons.
It was shocking.
It was unbelievable that a wicked cultivation country had stricterws than the great Qian Empire.
Everyone believed that the Evil King and the old evil king had encountered problems with their brains because of their evil cultivation techniques.
Heretic cultivators were weird and entric, so it was not surprising that they had done such a ridiculous thing.
The Evil King raised his head arrogantly and looked down on Liu Pingfeng.
¡°Our evil imperial court has always been righteous. We will never bully the weak with numbers!¡±
Go to hell!
Everyone present cursed inwardly.
Heretic cultivators were talking about justice and righteousness¡
What kind of joke was this?
Were not all those evil techniques that absorbed the blood essence of cultivators created by the Evil King¡¯s lineage?
The few evilmanders and evil generals behind the Evil King all remained silent. They had all gotten used to the Evil King¡¯s style.
They all believed that there was something wrong with the Evil King¡¯s and the old evil king¡¯s brains, and that they had deviated from the nature of heretic cultivators.
The little evil king was still normal, though.
Although he did not cultivate the evil techniques of the evil imperial court, his nature was truly evil. In terms of perversion and ruthlessness, there were not many people in the entire evil imperial court who couldpare to him.
When the Evil King abdicated and the little evil king ascended to the throne, the evil imperial court would return to normal. They would just have to endure it for a while.
There was a limit to how long an Evil King could reign and they would normally not continue their term. No one knew where the evil kings would go after they abdicated.
It was very likely that they would leave the Southern Region and head to other regions to break through to the Emperor realm.
.
As for how one could leave the Southern Region, the only method was to rely on the ck Moon Pavilion but it would require a huge amount of resources.
Not many people had the ability to leave the Southern Region.
Qin Changfang let out a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that the Evil King¡¯s brain was damaged, as he would not ally himself with the Great Qian Dynasty.
The person presiding over Nine Swords Mountain here was not their sect master, Song Yiming, but an elder. He sat cross-legged on arge rock on the mountain peak and had a sword by his knee.
He was a half-step emperor cultivator.
First Elder Hong Fei sat atop the mountain peak of the Great Qin Dynasty.
There was a young man standing proudly on Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s peak. His handsome face attracted the attention of many young women.
¡°It¡¯s Ying Jiankong, the number one genius of Nine Swords Mountain.¡±
¡°He¡¯s reached the ninth level of the truth realm. He¡¯s only about 50 years old, right?¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the sessor for the position of sect master of Nine Swords Mountain.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wrong. Ying Jiankong has no intention of inheriting the position of sect master. He¡¯s focused on his Sword Dao and wants to be the strongest in Nine Swords Mountain.¡±
Many people looked at the proud figure and discussed him animatedly.
Among the Nine Swords Mountain squad, there was a beautiful figure who never left Ying Jiankong¡¯s side.
The leader of the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain¡¯s exploration team was also a half-step emperor realm cultivator.
He looked very old, and his beard was red like a ball of fire.
Behind him, a beautiful figure was also staring at Ying Jiankong.
¡°Grandfather, the treasure of the Bai Sheng Mountain will definitely fall into brother Jiankong¡¯s hands,¡± the woman said with an expression of infatuation.
¡°Perhaps. After the matter of this ancient ruin is over, I will choose a day to marry you and Jiankong,¡± the red-bearded elder said.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave this matter in grandfather¡¯s hands.¡±
The woman said with a blushing face.
¡°I heard that he is very close to a junior sister of Nine Swords Mountain...¡±
The red-bearded elder frowned slightly.
¡°Grandfather, I know about her. Brother Jiankong didn¡¯t hide anything from me. Even if he marries her, at most, she would only be a concubine. Brother Jiankong is so powerful. It¡¯s normal for him to have many wives. It¡¯s not a big deal for him to marry a concubine. She can serve me.¡±
The woman said indifferently.
The red-bearded elder did not speak further.
Boom!
The space around the mountain range shook.
Everyone looked over. A dpidated structure was gradually appearing.
At this moment, the ruin looked like a mirage.
It would not be long before the ruin waspletely opened.
¡°Why aren¡¯t the women from the Floating Flower Pavilion here yet?¡±
The Evil King was the first to disy his impatience.
The others did not speak.
It was not wise to provide the Floating Flower Pavilion. After all, those women were petty and easily bore grudges.
Only the Evil King could behave so fearlessly.
He even cursed, ¡°The women from the Floating Flower Pavilion arecking in manners. If they don¡¯te soon, then they shouldn¡¯t me me if I catch a few of their girls to have some fun with some other day!¡±
The others continued to turn a blind eye to the matter and allowed the Evil King curse all by himself. After all, the rtionship between the evil imperial court and the Floating Flower Pavilion was very poor.
The Evil King was not afraid of offending others either.
Others did not have any grudges with the Floating Flower Pavilion, so if they could avoid offending them, they would do their best not to. Those petty women were really not to be trifled with.
Suddenly, everyone looked in the direction of the mountain that had been left for the Floating Flower Pavilion.
They saw a figure holding a sword in his arms, climbing up the mountain step by step.
He seemed to only be a first-level profound realm cultivator.
In the eyes of many experts, he was an ant-like existence.
However, such a weakling actually climbed up the mountain belonging to the Floating Flower Pavilion, wanting to monopolize a mountain by himself?
What gave him the courage to do so?
Chapter 110 - Woman, Stay Away From Me!
Chapter 110: Woman, Stay Away From Me!
Ding Yue became the center of attention the moment he appeared.
He held his sword in his arms as he stood on the top of the uninhabited mountain peak. He turned a blind eye to the surrounding gazes.
He had hidden his cultivation and kept it at the first level of the profound realm, which made him appear to be very weak. It was as if anyone could crush him to death.
On the top of Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s peak, Ying Jiankong briefly nced at Ding Yue. He frowned slightly and immediately stopped paying attention to him.
In his eyes, Ding Yue was just a piece of trash who had been expelled from Nine Swords Mountain.
A beautiful figure beside him also looked at Ding Yue and frowned. Her eyes were filled with disgust.
Ding Yue noticed Ying Jiankong and his childhood sweetheart looking at him.
However, at this moment, he felt nothing.
He had already broken through the first stage of the way of the sword. He had forgotten about his sweetheart!
As for the second stage, he believed that he should have reached it as well. He would not treat beautiful women any differently from ordinary people, and would not be swayed by their beauty.
Ding Yue was a weakling, at least on the surface.
...
There was nock of busybodies in this world. Ding Yue had upied the mountain peak reserved for the Floating Flower Pavilion, so someone immediately took it upon themselves to teach Ding Yue a lesson and curry favor with the Floating Flower Pavilion.
A figure flew toward Ding Yue from a mountain not far away.
¡°Kid, this is no ce for someone like you. This is the territory reserved for the fairies of the Floating Flower Pavilion. An ant like you will dirty the eyes of the fairies. Come over and wait for the fairies of the Floating Flower Pavilion to punish you.¡±
This person was a middle-aged third-level truth realm cultivator.
The third level of the truth realm was considered the weakest among those present from the surrounding big forces.
He raised his hand and tried to grab Ding Yue.
He wanted to crush all of the bones in Ding Yue¡¯s body but, at the same time, also wanted to keep him alive.
Everyone looked on coldly. No one stopped him.
A weak personing here was akin to courting death.
Everyone thought that Ding Yue would end up in a miserable state but, in an instant, a cold gleam shed by. The middle-aged man who attacked did not even have the chance to scream.
His body was split in half in mid-air and he died on the spot.
Ding Yue still held his sword in his arms and maintained the same posture as before. It looked like he had not even moved an inch.
Everyone¡¯s expressions turned cold.
This included the half-step Emperor realm experts present.
The sword gleam had been too fast. They had not been paying much attention to the situation just now, so even the half-step Emperor realm experts had failed to see where the sword gleam hade from.
Everyone naturally looked toward Nine Swords Mountain.
Floating Flower Pavilion¡¯s mountain was next to Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s peak.
Had an expert from Nine Swords Mountain made a move?
Was it the elder or Ying Jiankong?
¡°What a fast sword!¡±
The elder from Nine Swords mountain looked at Ding Yue with a cold gaze.
Ying Jiankong¡¯s pupils shrank and he looked shocked. Ding Yue was the one who attacked?
How was this possible?
The gorgeous woman next to him also looked at Ding Yue in disbelief.
She could not believe that the trash who had been expelled by Nine Swords Mountain actually possessed such strength.
Was he not only at the first level of the profound realm?
Seeing Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s reaction, everyone realized that the sword strike just now had note from Nine Swords Mountain.
Instead, It was that young man who had struck.
How was that possible?
How old was he!
He was much younger than Ying Jiankong. At such a young age, he actually possessed such powerful strength?
He was also a Sword Dao cultivator. Given his age and strength, he should be even more terrifying than Ying Jiankong, right?
Who was he?
¡°Interesting. It seems like he obtained an opportunity and became a little stronger.¡±
.
Ying Jiankong chuckled, ¡°Trash will always be trash. Even if he relied on a fortuitous encounter to be stronger, this tiny bit of strength is his limit.¡±
Everyone looked at Ying Jiankong.
He knew that young man?
Ding Yue sneered, ¡°A piece of trash who only reached the ninth level of the truth realm at the age of 50 is trying to trash-talk me?¡±
The aura around his body surged, and the full extent of his ninth-level truth realm cultivation was revealed.
How old was Ding Yue?
Someone so young was already at the ninth level of the truth realm.
Moreover, his aura was so strong it made many of the veteran ninth-level truth realm experts present feel that they were inferior.
He was such a young ninth-level truth realm expert. Even if he had relied on a fortuitous encounter to advance his cultivation, his strength was still the real thing.
Although Ding Yue had cultivated inside the pocket dimension for more than thirty years, due to the pocket dimension¡¯s unique ability, there was a time difference between the time inside and outside. Therefore, Ding Yue¡¯s age was still calcted based on his age in the real world.
Ying Jiankong¡¯s expression darkened, and a strange look shed across his eyes.
Ding Yue coldly looked at everyone present and sneered, ¡°Do you think that I, Ding Yue, have obtained a great opportunity? Do you all want to snatch it from me?¡±
¡°Heh, are you all worthy?¡±
¡°The opportunity that I received is the opportunity to meet my master. In the eyes of my master, all of you are nothing but trash. Pieces of trash who are unworthy of my master!¡±
His words were arrogant, overbearing, and made everyone¡¯s expressions turn ugly.
However, no one tried to make a move. They were all thinking about and trying to figure out the identity of Ding Yue¡¯s master?
The fact that his master had been able to cultivate a ninth-level truth realm expert in such a short time was evidence of how powerful he was.
Emperor realm?
Did the Southern Region even have an Emperor realm cultivator?
Was his master an outsider?
Those major forces that knew some of the Southern Region¡¯s secrets frowned. At the moment, Emperor realm experts from other regions were not allowed to enter the Southern Region.
That person from the ck Moon Tower was special, and the ck Moon Tower was very powerful, which was why they made an exception to allow that person to enter the Southern Region.
At this moment, flower petals began to fall from the sky. Colorful flower petals fell from the sky and disappeared without a trace.
Everyone¡¯s spirits were roused. The people from the Floating Flower Pavilion had arrived.
As Ding Yue had upied the Floating Flower Pavilion¡¯s mountain peak, many people perked up. There was probably going to be a good show to watch.
In the distance, a graceful figure walked on the air. As she walked over, step by step, beautiful petals followed her and scattered everywhere.
These petals were the manifestation of a type of spiritual power, and were not real petals.
They were created by the Floating Flower Pavilion¡¯s cultivation technique, and also happened to be the usual way they announced their arrival.
The person who came was graceful and iparably beautiful.
¡°It¡¯s the Floating Flower Pavilion¡¯s Holy Maiden, Han Yingmeng!¡±
Many people cried out in surprise.
Some of the younger martial artists revealed looks of admiration and adoration.
Even Ying Jiankong¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Han Yingmeng.
Only Ding Yue¡¯s eyes remained unwavering!
No matter how beautiful a woman was, she would not be able to distract him.
The second stage of the way of the sword dictated that one could not be distracted by a beautiful woman!
Ding Yue remembered it well, so no matter how many cries of admiration and adoration were heard from the surroundings, he did not even nce at Han Yingmeng.
Han Yingmeng walked over with a charming smile. As she listened to the cries of adtion and adorationing from the surroundings, the smile on her face grew wider.
Step by step, she walked toward the mountain where Ding Yue was at.
That was the mountain assigned to the Floating Flower Pavilion.
Although there was already one person there, and his strength was not weak, she only thought that he was someone who was trying to curry favor with the Floating Flower Pavilion and help them upy the mountain. Perhaps he was one of her admirers.
Ding Yue frowned.
Looking at Han Yingmeng who was walking over step by step, his heart felt gloomy.
¡°What is she trying to do? Is she deliberately trying to attract my attention?¡±
¡°She is smiling so brightly. Is sheing here to confuse me?¡±
¡°This woman is detestable. She must be trying to disturb my Dao heart and make me fall in love with her and halt my progress and insight into the way of the sword.¡±
¡°I, Ding Yue, want to reach a realm where I have no woman in my heart,where I can draw my sword and kill gods. How can I be disturbed by a mere woman?¡±
Han Yingmeng had just ced one foot on the mountain peak when Ding Yue looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Get lost, woman. Stay away from me!¡±
Chapter 111 - Draw Your Sword!
Chapter 111: Draw Your Sword!
Han Yingmeng was so angry that she almost puked blood!
The petals that were following her instantly disappeared.
The surroundings turned silent!
Everyone looked at Ding Yue.
He was the first¡
The first person who dared to speak to Han Yingmeng like this!
He was also the first male cultivator who had ever told Han Yingmeng to get lost!
¡°You¡¯re asking me to get lost?¡±
Han Yingmeng was furious.
The Floating Flower Pavilion had allowed her to lead the way so that she could show off her elegance and charm to the thousands of experts present.
In fact, she had already achieved her goal.
...
At the moment she appeared, countless male cultivators had been mesmerized by her graceful figure and her peerless beauty.
However, unexpectedly, at thest moment, her hard work was destroyed by this young man¡¯s words.
Ding Yue¡¯s gaze remained cold as he looked straight at her and said, ¡°Vicious woman, don¡¯t you dare think about messing with my sword heart. You can¡¯t confuse me or lead me astray. The sword is the only thing in my heart.There¡¯s no ce for you here. Give up!¡±
Han Yingmeng was furious. ¡®Who were you f*cking calling vicious? Who was f*cking trying to confuse you?¡¯
¡°You... you...¡±
Han Yingmeng¡¯s aura surged violently. She was so angry that her delicate body trembled. Her tender white fingers pointed at Ding Yue as her killing intent manifested itself.
She was the Holy Maiden of the Floating Flower Pavilion. She possessed outstanding talent and unparalleled beauty. Many men had fallen at her feet.
They were willing to go through the depths of hell for her.
She did not need to fight for any treasures personally. All she needed to do was to spread the word and men woulde to her door trying to please and serve her.
For example, Song Pang, the only son of the sect master of Nine Swords Mountain, Song Yiming, had once traveled thousands of miles to deliver treasures to curry favor with her.
When had she ever been reprimanded like this?
¡°Scram. You can¡¯t seduce me. If you don¡¯t leave, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s gaze was ice-cold as he stared fixedly at Han Yingmeng.
This woman, dressed in flowery clothes, had deliberatelye overto his mountain peak. She definitely had ill intentions. There was no other reason why she would approach him out of the blue other than to seduce him?
¡°Hah, you would never have imagined that I, Ding Yue, had already achieved the second stage of the way of the sword. Your beauty cannot move me or cause my mind to wander. The only thing my heart contains is my Sword Dao!¡±
¡°You won¡¯t be able to mess with my sword heart!¡±
Han Yingmeng was this close to going crazy from anger. He dared to say that she hade here to seduce him?
This mountain peak belonged to the Floating Flower Pavilion!
This person must die!
Seeing Han Yingmeng being reprimanded like this, many people were furious. This was a good opportunity to curry favor with her.
However, before the others could make a move, Ying Jiankong walked over.
¡°Ding Yue, as an expelled disciple of Nine Swords Mountain, how dare you behave so arrogantly!¡±
¡°I, Ying Jiankong, would like to see what ability a piece of trash like you has!¡±
Everyone was stunned.
An expelled disciple of Nine Swords Mountain?
Trash?
Ding Yue was from Nine Swords Mountain, but had been expelled?
Was there a hole in the brains of those people from Nine Swords Mountain?
Such a talented person was actually expelled from Nine Swords Mountain?
That did not feel right¡
Since Ying Jiankong called the other party a piece of trash, there had to be a story behind this situation.
Was Ding Yue¡¯s cultivation progress rted to the opportunity he obtained?
Ying Jiankongnded beside Han Yingmeng and stared coldly at Ding Yue.
¡°Ding Yue, kneel down and kowtow to Holy Maiden Han. Beg her for forgiveness, and I¡¯ll let you off!¡±
Han Yingmeng calmed down slightly. Seeing Ying Jiankong stand up for her, she felt a little better.
She was quite popr, after all.
Look, even the top genius of Nine Swords Mountain was standing up for her.
Ding Yue looked at Ying Jiankong with disdain and sneered, ¡°Ying Jiankong, your Sword Dao iscking.¡±
¡°Standing up for a woman who has nothing to do with you? What Sword are Dao you even cultivating?¡±
.
¡°Ying Jiankong, I originally thought that your Sword Dao might be worth something. However, now that I¡¯m seeing it in person, both you and your Sword Dao are just trash.¡±
¡°You actually stood up for a woman who seduced me. I, Ding Yue, am ashamed to be associated with you!¡±
¡°Master was right. There are thousands of sword cultivators in the world, but only a few are worthy of the Supreme Sword Dao!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s face was filled with arrogance, as if he was saddened by the fact that there was not a single person worth discussing the Sword Daowith in the world.
Han Yingmeng was infuriated. Her tender white fingers pointed at Ding Yue as she screeched angrily, ¡°Kill him for me. Kill him. He¡¯s gone too far!¡±
¡®B*stard! Where did you get your self-confidence from? How dare you insinuate that I, Han Yingmeng, would seduce you?¡¯
¡°Ding Yue!¡±
Ying Jiankong pulled out his sword and the sound of the sword being unsheathed seemed to resonate in the sky.
His aura instantly skyrocketed, and it seemed as if his entire person had turned into a murderous sword.
Everyone was shocked. Ying Jiankong was indeed worthy of his status as the top genius of Nine Swords Mountain.
Hisprehension of the Sword Dao had already reached such a state.
Although he was only at the ninth level of the truth realm, ordinary half-step emperor realm cultivators might not be a match for him.
The biggest winner of this trip to the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin would probably be Nine Swords Mountain.
Among the younger generation present, not one was his match.
This included the Holy Maiden of the Floating Flower pavilion, Han Yingmeng.
Han Yingmeng¡¯s expression turned serious. Ying Jiankong¡¯s strength had increased again.
The red-bearded elder of the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain was very pleased. This was his future grandson-inw.
¡°I, Ying Jiankong, would like to experience just how outstanding your Sword Dao is then!¡±
¡°Draw your sword!¡±
Han Yingmeng¡¯s figure fluttered as she retreated. Once the battle started, she would be affected if she remained in close proximity to Ying Jiankong.
Ding Yue was still hugging his sword as he coldly looked at Ying Jiankong.
This was the person who had once belittled him to the point that he felt useless. He had fallen into the depths of despair and suffered all sorts of humiliating insults and abuse. His childhood sweetheart had also left him because of this person.
Now, it was finally time to step on this insufferably arrogant genius of Nine Swords Mountain and beat him to the ground.
Nine Swords Mountain will soon know that I, Ding Yue, possess an unparalleled Sword Dao!
¡®I, Ding Yue, will have no woman in my heart. When I draw my sword, it will y a god!¡¯
¡®One day, I will wield my sword and y gods. I will reach the pinnacle of the Supreme Sword Dao!¡¯
Ying Jiankong¡¯s heart was boiling with anger. Ding Yue¡¯s contemptuous attitude had aroused his fury.
As the number one genius of Nine Swords Mountain, he had always been invincible among those in the same realm ever since he started cultivating.
Not one person in the same realm had ever been able to defeat him.
This would not be the first time that he had crossed one or two small realms to kill his enemies.
As for Ding Yue, he actually looked down on him so much that he did not even bother to unsheathe his sword.
¡°Arrogant!¡±
Ying Jiankong took a deep breath and calmed himself down.
His sword vibrated.
A cold gleam shed, and his sharp aura revealed itself, reducing the few nts on the mountain to dust.
A sword gleam appeared in the sky.
All of the experts present felt a chill run down their spine as they stared at Ying Jiankong¡¯s sword.
Too powerful!
Liu Pingfeng¡¯s expression turned heavy. Nine Swords Mountain was too powerful, and it was likely that the Great Qian Dynasty would have to make concessions because of this.
Otherwise, the Great Qian Dynasty would not give way on ount of the Great Qin Empress alone.
The Great Qin Dynasty would not have been able to establish themselves and stabilize their territory either.
Everyone was amazed by Ying Jiankong¡¯s strike. He was indeed worthy of being the number one disciple of Nine Swords Mountain in the Southern Region.
None of the half-step Emperor realm experts would dare to underestimate him after seeing this strike.
Ding Yue was dead for sure!
They were both at the ninth level of the truth realm, but their strengths were vastly different.
No matter how strong Ding Yue¡¯s Sword Dao was, could it surpass Nine Swords Mountain?
Nine Swords MountainIt was the number one sword sect in the Southern Region.
Their legacy had been passed down since ancient times.
Suddenly, all of the experts sensed an unremarkable sword gleam sh by and disappear.
Ying Jiankong¡¯s sharp sword gleam shattered, and the unparalleled sword strike disappeared without a trace.
A gentle breeze blew past, and the experts felt that the gust of wind had brought with it an unprecedented sharpness, as if it was going to slice a person in half.
It was actually a thread of sword intent!!
Chapter 112 - Defeating A Chosen One With A Single Sword
Chapter 112: Defeating A Chosen One With A Single Sword
A deathly silence ensued.
Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief.
Ying Jiankong had been defeated!
His sword-wielding hand hung by his side, and blood gushed out from his shoulder, dyeing his clothes red.
His facial expression was lifeless, as if unable to ept this result.
On the other hand, Ding Yue still held his longsword and stood proudly.
He stood alone in the midst of the experts and looked down on them.
Gulp!
Even the half-step Emperor realm experts present were stunned.
That sword strike had been too fast!
It was so fast that they only caught a brief glimpse of it before the sword was sheathed again.
They did not even see clearly that sword strike. By the time they blinked, Ying Jiankong had already been defeated.
Liu Pingfeng¡¯s eyes shed with greed as he stared at Ding Yue. He wanted nothing more than to rope him over to the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s side.
......
As an expelled disciple of Nine Swords Mountain, how could he not hate the Nine Swords Mountain?
Liu Pingfeng could use him to pin down Nine Swords Mountain.
Even though he was a ninth-level truth realm cultivator, defeating Ying Jiankong with one strike meant that he was a threat to even half-step Emperor realm cultivators.
To be honest, Liu Pingfeng knew that he had no chance of beating Ding Yue in a fight.
The people from the other forces were also having various thoughts.
Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s elder, who was sitting cross-legged on a big rock, stood up and looked at Ding Yue with a serious expression.
Nine Sword Mountain¡¯s number one disciple, Ying Jiankong, had actually lost to an expelled disciple of Nine Swords Mountain.
This was undoubtedly a ruthless p on Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s face.
It would even be a joke in the cultivation world, that Nine Swords Mountain was blind and had expelled a true peerless genius!
Ying Jiankong¡¯s lips trembled with disbelief. After a long while, he raised his head and stared at Ding Yue.
¡°I lost? That¡¯s impossible. You must have used some kind of secret treasure!¡±
¡°Ha!¡±
Ding Yue smiled contemptuously. ¡°You can¡¯t ept your loss?¡±
¡°I used a secret treasure?¡±
¡°Did you even see my sword strike?¡±
ng!
A sword gleam shed past. Before Ying Jiankong could react, a sword was already pressed against his throat.
Fast!
It was so fast that he could not react in time.
Ying Jiankong¡¯s face turned ashen.
He had really lost!
He had lost to an expelled disciple of Nine Swords Mountain, who he had regarded as a useless piece of trash.
How ridiculous was this?
He would eventually be treated as a joke in the cultivator world!
¡°Ding Yue, stop!¡±
A woman angrily rebuked him from the top of Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s peak.
Ding Yue¡¯s heart did not waver at all. He did not even turn his head. Hepletely ignored that angry rebuke.
At this moment, he realized even more deeply that the three stages of the way of the sword that his master had imparted to him were extremely profound!
The person he loved would only bring him harm!
It was indeed true!
Just look! She had rebuked him angrily.
If he had not forgotten about his sweetheart, he would definitely have felt cold, sad, indignant, and distracted after being rebuked like this.
Turning his head back to look at that person in this situation would undoubtedly be extremely dangerous, and might even get him killed!
Hmph!
¡®I, Ding Yue, have already broken through the first stage of the way of the sword and have forgotten about my sweetheart!¡¯
¡®Trying to mess with my heart? Dream on!¡¯
Ding Yue stared at Ying Jiankong and said, ¡°Do you know why you lost to me?¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Ying Jiankong looked at him nkly.
¡°Because you have a woman in your heart!¡±
Ying Jiankong: ¡°???¡±
Han Yingmeng: ¡°???¡±
Everyone: ¡°???¡±
Everyone was stunned. Ying Jiankong had indeed lost to you, but what did that have to do with a woman?
Could it be that he had stolen your childhood sweetheart?
Ding Yue sheathed his sword and looked at Ying Jiankong with disdain. ¡°A woman will only affect the speed at which you draw your sword!¡±
Ying Jiankong: ¡°???¡±
Han Yingmeng: ¡°???¡±
Everyone: ¡°???¡±
¡°What does this have to do with a woman?¡± Ying Jiankong took a deep breath and asked.
He felt that Ding Yue was mocking him.
He was definitely being mocked for having stolen Ding Yue¡¯s childhood sweetheart, yet being defeated by him in the end.
¡°This is the difference between you and me. This is the reason why you are unable toprehend the Supreme Sword Dao.¡±
¡°You have a woman in your heart, and you have a woman by your side. Your heart is burdened and is full of hesitation. As such, your sword is slow and not fierce enough. Therefore, you lost.¡±
Ding Yue held his sword in his arms and looked down at him.
Ying Jiankong was silent for a moment.
Was that really the case?
Was it because Han Yingmeng was by his side? Did he not disy his full strength when he attacked to avoid identally hurting her?
It was possible!
With this thought in mind, Ying Jiankong turned his head to look at Han Yingmeng and said, ¡°Move further away from me. I will try again!¡±
Han Yingmeng: ¡°???¡±
Her pretty face turned red with anger. What did Ying Jiankong mean by that?
Was he implying that she was a hindrance?
B*stard!
She red hatefully at Ding Yue. It was all this b*stard¡¯s fault. He had gone too far!
Her graceful figure fluttered as she retreated.
Ying Jiankong took out some medicinal pills and consumed them to recover his energy and heal his injuries.
Ding Yue just continued looking at him indifferently, waiting for him to make his second attempt.
He did not want to kill Ying Jiankong.
There was no meaning in killing him.
He wanted to be a huge barrier to Ying Jiankong¡¯s Sword Dao. He would make Ying Jiankong hate him, but bepletely helpless. Thetter would want nothing more than to kill him, but would bepletely powerless to do nothing about it.
He wanted to be Ying Jiankong¡¯s inner demon.
Every time he recalled that the piece of trash who he had once humiliated had left him far behind, and that no matter how he chased after him, he would never reach him.
He would live in torment daily, wallowing in self-mockery and self-pity.
After half a day, Ying Jiankong¡¯s injuries had basically healed.
His strength had once again recovered to its peak.
In addition, the rest of the Floating Flower Pavilion¡¯s exploration team.
Their leader was a beautiful woman who was also a half-step Emperor realm expert.
Looking at the mountain peak that was upied by Ding Yue, her expression darkened. She was about to make a move to expel Ding Yue.
Han Yingmeng hurriedly stopped her.
Ding Yue was too powerful. If the Floating Flower Pavilion offended such a strong man with endless potential, there would be endless trouble in the future.
It was not the only mountain peak there, after all.
Moreover, even if she attacked, she might necessarily be able to beat Ding Yue.
The half-step Emperor realm elder of Nine Swords Mountain did not attack either.
It was precisely because he was not confident.
Otherwise, he would have made a move long ago to eliminate Ding Yue. As an expelled disciple, he was a future threat to the safety of Nine Swords Mountain.
The Floating Flower Pavilion chased away one of the other forces and upied the mountain next to the one Ding Yue was on.
At this moment, Ying Jiankong drew his sword again.
His aura was condensed but contained.
He was like a sharp sword that had not been unsheathed.
He was not in a hurry to make a move.
Even though Ding Yue was simply holding the longsword in his arms and ignoring him, he forced him to calm down.
Impatience would only confuse his heart.
¡°This time, I won¡¯t lose so easily to you!¡±
Ying Jiankong was filled with confidence.
Ding Yue was still looking at him with contempt.
As the wind blew past, the mountain peak where Ding Yue was at was suddenly enveloped by a strong killing intent.
¡°That¡¯s the sword intent of the One Sword technique of Nine Swords Mountain!¡±
Liu Pingfeng¡¯s expression became solemn.
¡°Sword intent!¡±
The Evil King¡¯s expression was solemn as well.
Ying Jiankong was condensing his sword intent in preparation to disy the One Sword technique, which was Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s signature technique!
One Sword technique!
After using it, his entire body would enter a state of weakness, and he would need to rest for a period of time to recover.
However, in return, this sword was extremely powerful!
In the same realm, no one had been able to block the One Sword technique of Nine Swords Mountain!
Moreover, Ying Jiankong was constantly gathering power and condensing sword intent.
The longer he did, the greater the power of this sword.
This was not the One Sword technique that was normally used inbat.
This was its true maximum strength.
Chapter 113 - Sword Intent Manifestation
Chapter 113: Sword Intent Manifestation
Ying Jiankong was gathering his power and condensing his sword intent.
On the other hand, Ding Yue was still holding his treasured sword and standing proudly there with a disdainful attitude.
Judging from their attitude toward the duel, it was obvious who was the superior one!
The expression of the Nine Swords Mountain elder was extremely grave. Looking at Ding Yue¡¯s disdainful attitude, his heart began to sink.
Even if Ying Jiankong used the One Sword technique, he might not be able to beat Ding Yue.
Victory and defeat seemed to have been decided.
There was no suspense left in this fight.
What was left to see was whether Ying Jiankong¡¯s One Sword technique could injure Ding Yue.
He would use this strike to determine Ding Yue¡¯s actual strength.
If he could kill him¡
The Nine Swords Mountain elder would not miss that golden opportunity to attack. How could an expelled disciple not harbor hatred toward Nine Swords Mountain?
Liu Pingfeng became more and more determined to get Ding Yue to join the Great Qian Dynasty.
The stronger Ding Yue was, the more beneficial he would be for the Great Qian Dynasty if they managed to rope him in.
......
With Ding Yue holding down Nine Swords Mountain, the Great Qian Dynasty would be able to encroach on the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s territory.
Without the support of Nine Swords Mountain, Qin Keyun alone would not be able to monitor such arge territory.
Over on the Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s peak, a beautiful woman was staring at Ding Yue with hatred!
It was all his fault for making brother Jiankong lose hisposure and damaging his reputation!
What a hateful fellow!
Simrly, over on the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain¡¯s peak, the purple-clothed woman beside the red-bearded old man had an anxious expression on her face.
¡°Grandfather, can brother Jiankong snatch victory from the jaws of defeat?¡±
The red-bearded old man¡¯s expression was solemn. Although he really wanted tofort his granddaughter, no matter how he looked at it, Ying Jiankong had no chance of winning.
In fact, it was likely that his attack would not even threaten Ding Yue.
Thetter was too calm. He still held the treasured sword in his arms, looking infinitely arrogant and disdainful.
Without strength, only a fool would be so arrogant to face Ying Jiankong¡¯s One Sword technique like that.
Since he was clearly not a fool, it meant that he had absolute confidence!
Before Ding Yue appeared, he had believed his grandson-inw to be the number one expert of the younger generation in the Southern Region.
After Ding Yue appeared, Ying Jiankong¡¯s fame seemed to dim.
Ying Jiankong had gathered his power to its peak state. His sword intent was fully condensed, causing his entire body to emit a sharp sword intent.
Cracks appeared on the soil and rocks around him as the sword intent eroded the ground under his feet.
¡°Ding Yue, how dare you belittle me! You will pay the price for your arrogance!¡±
Ying Jiankong raised his sword and pointed. Surging sword intent and aura instantly gathered on the tip of his sword.
His sword seemed to be capable of splitting the world apart.
The half-step emperor realm experts present all had solemn expressions.
The One Sword technique of Nine Swords Mountain was too powerful.
Not to mention that Ying Jiankong had gathered his power for so long and condensed his sword intent into the sword, allowing it to reach the pinnacle of its strength.
Regardless of whether it was Liu Pingfeng or the Evil King, both knew that it would not be easy to receive this sword strike.
They might even be slightly injured.
Ying Jiankong was at the ninth level of the truth realm, yet his One Sword technique was already this powerful.
How powerful would the Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s elder, who was at the half-emperor realm, be?
Everyone stared at Ding Yue.
They wanted to see how he would receive this sword strike.
The purple-clothed woman clenched her fists and stared at Ding Yue. She kept shouting in her heart, ¡°Stab him to death! Stab him to death! Brother Jiankong is the most powerful!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s childhood sweetheart was the same. She prayed that Ding Yue would be stabbed to death!
Han Yingmeng¡¯s eyes widened. At this moment, her feelings were a littleplicated. She hoped that Ding Yue would be stabbed to death, but she also did not want Ying Jiankong to win.
At the moment, no one could take their eyes off that unparalleled sword strike that seemed to split the world.
ng!
The sound of the sword swinging down resounded through the world.
Ding Yue made his move.
Endless killing intent seemingly filled the world.
Among the surrounding warriors, those below the sixth level of the truth realm were all shocked. They formed a spiritual power shield to protect their bodies.
It started to rain!
.
Sword rain!
Small swords that were like raindrops fell down.
The faces of all the experienced warriors changed at this moment!
Sword intent manifestation!
This was the rumored sword intent manifestation!
What kind of Sword Dao realm was this?
It was rumored that every sword cultivator who had achieved sword intent manifestation was an invincible existence in the same realm.
Throughout the history of the Southern Region, only records existed of an expert who had achieved sword intent manifestation.
That was the founding ancestor of Nine Swords Mountain, a peerless expert who shook the entire Northern Zone!
After countless years, there was now someone else from the Southern Region who hadprehended the realm of sword intent manifestation. While he had also been a disciple of Nine Swords Mountain, he had been expelled!
Ding Yue had already sheathed his sword.
He still held his longsword in his arms, while Ying Jiankong knelt on one knee. Thetter¡¯s longsword was on the ground, propping up his body to prevent him from falling down.
He had lost again!
He had lost so decisively too!
Blood gushed out from his shoulder. The spot where he was injured was the exact spot where Ding Yue had stabbed him during their first bout. It was not even a centimeter off.
The surroundings werepletely silent.
The experts were shocked by Ding Yue¡¯s sword intent manifestation. Others were shocked by how Ying Jiankong, who had used the One Sword technique of Nine Swords Mountain, was still defeated so easily.
It was as if Ying Jiankong had fallen before Ding Yue had even used his strength.
Their strengths were onpletely different levels.
The facial expression of the Nine Swords Mountain elder was unprecedentedly solemn. It was the first time since Nine Swords Mountain was founded that they had been defeated so easily.
Moreover, they had been defeated by their very own expelled disciple!
A top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed had been defeated by an expelled disciple!.
It was as if they had been ruthlessly pped on the face.
He really wanted to make a move and get rid of this great cmity, Ding Yue.
However, he was not confident!
The young man had achieved sword intent manifestation!
From the beginning to the end, Ding Yue seemedposed and rxed. He had defeated Ying Jiankong with one strike.
No one knew just how strong he was.
If Ding Yue continued to oppose Nine Swords Mountain, then they would be finished.
At this moment, he was considering whether he could persuade Ding Yue to return to Nine Swords Mountain. However, given thetter¡¯s current Sword Dao, would he still need the support of the Nine Swords Mountain?
Moreover, what kind of figure was the master behind Ding Yue?
Ding Yue looked at Ying Jiankong, whose face was as pale as a sheet, and felt veryfortable.
His pride had been trampled on, right?
His heart was in turmoil, right?
Did he feel ashamed to lose to him, an expelled disciple of Nine Swords Mountain?
¡°Do you know why you lost?¡±
Ding Yue looked down at him from above.
Ying Jiankong¡¯s lips twitched, but he did not say anything.
¡°Because, I have already broken through to the second out of three stages of the way of the sword, yet you haven¡¯t even broken through the first stage. You were not worthy of being my opponent from the beginning!¡±
Ding Yue said proudly.
Ying Jiankong raised his head and asked, ¡°What are the three stages of the way of the sword?¡±
All the experts, especially those from Nine Swords Mountain, were all riled up. They wanted to know what the three stages of the way of the sword principle were.
Why had they never heard of the three stages of the way of the sword?
Ding Yue had only broken through to the second stage, yet his sword intent had already transformed. If he could break through to the third stage, what realm would his Sword Dao reach?
¡°Listen well! The first stage of the way of the sword is to forget about your sweetheart!¡± Ding Yue said seriously.
Ying Jiankong: ¡°¡¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Only by forgetting your sweetheart can you pass the first stage and tread upon the path of the Supreme Sword.¡±
Ding Yue said with a serious expression.
¡°Bullsh*t!¡±
The purple-clothed woman was furious.
The red-bearded old man was also so angry that his beard trembled. He red furiously at Ding Yue.
If Ying Jiankong forgot his sweetheart, would that not mean that he would dump his granddaughter?
That would be even worse!
Chapter 114 - Heaven-Spying Mirror
Chapter 114: Heaven-Spying Mirror
¡°Foolish!¡±
Ding Yue snorted coldly. He did not pay any attention to the purple-clothed woman¡¯s rage, nor the red-bearded old man¡¯s murderous gaze.
He lowered his head to look at Ying Jiankong and said, ¡°This is the gap between you and me. If you want to catch up with my pace, you should first start by breaking through to the first stage.¡±
Ying Jiankong was furious.
He did not believe Ding Yue¡¯s words at all. He felt that Ding Yue was teasing him.
What? Forget about his sweetheart? That was simply ridiculous.
¡°Ding Yue, if you want to kill me, then kill me. Don¡¯t even think about disturbing my sword heart!¡±
Ding Yue sneered and said, ¡°Kill you? Are you even worthy of dying by my de?¡±
Sword intent surged forth from his body into the sky. In that instant, Ding Yue looked like a peerless divine sword that stood between Heaven and Earth.
The edge of the sword was sharp and invincible!
Everyone¡¯s expression changed in shock!
...
What terrifying sword intent!
What realm had this young man¡¯s Sword Dao reached?
It even made people suspect that he had the strength to go against the empires and ughter them!
¡°I, Ding Yue, am someone who wants to ughter gods. You are merely a small stepping stone. You are not worthy of my attention!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s arrogant voice resounded throughout the surroundings.
Everyone fell silent. Ying Jiankong slumped to the ground and lost all his strength.
He no longer had any desire to fight for supremacy.
From today onwards, Ding Yue had be a huge mountain that he would never be able to climb in his heart.
Chu Xuan sat in the courtyard and fiddled with the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. He did not know how Ding Yue was doing.
It was a pity that he was unable to see what was going on at the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin.
Did Ding Yue kill everyone?
Did he force Nine Swords Mountain to suffer a humiliating defeat?
Why had he not triggered the system¡¯s reward yet?
If only there was a treasure that allowed him to watch these events in real-time.
It was a pity that the Myriad Heavenly Mirror¡¯s marks had already been used up. Otherwise, if he had ced one on Ding Yue¡¯s body, he would be able to watch.
Although it had a limited range of view, it was still a live broadcast.
As Chu Xuan was sighing, the system¡¯s notification suddenly rang out in his head.
¡°You did not leave seclusion, yet your disciple Ding Yue crushed a top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed in front of the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin with a single sword strike, shocking everyone present. You have been rewarded with the Heaven-spying Mirror.¡±
The system reward had really been triggered.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. His guess was right. His disciples¡¯ outstanding achievements were a testament to his excellent teachings, and could also trigger the system¡¯s reward.
He immediately examined the reward.
¡°The Heaven-spying Mirror can spy on all things in the world, track all things, ignoring space and distance...¡±
The Heaven-spying mirror was a very powerful treasure.
Unlike the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, the Heaven-spying Mirror only allowed him to spy on and track others; it could not transmit items.
It could also spy on multiple ces and targets at the same time, like watching multiple live broadcasts.
There were two main ways to use the Heavenly Mirror. The first was for him to take the initiative to spy on someone or some ce. The prerequisite was that he had to know the direction and approximate distance of the target. Moreover, the further away the target was, the greater the consumption of his spiritual power.
Spying on multiple targets at the same time would undoubtedly consume a huge amount of spiritual power.
The second way was to leave a mark on an object or creature, or to capture a wisp of its aura and use it as a mark to trace the target and spy on it.
This method of spyingpletely ignored space and distance, and also consumed less energy.
It would not consume more energy even if the target was further away.
Its limitation was that he had to leave a mark on the object or creature, or capture a strand of its aura.
Both methods had their pros and cons. Even so, the Heaven-spying Mirror was still an extremely powerful treasure.
Chu Xuan took out the Heaven-spying Mirror.
He began to fiddle around with it, trying to find out if he could observe what was going on at Bai Sheng Mountain.
¡°Which direction is Bai Sheng Mountain in? How far away is it?¡±
.
There was no mark there, nor did he have a strand of Ding Yue¡¯s aura handy. As such, Chu Xuan could only use the first method to track down Bai Sheng Mountain.
He picked up themunication talisman and contacted Bao Hongyan, asking her about the direction and approximate distance of Bai Sheng Mountain from his courtyard.
Bao Hongyan was the person that Chu Xuan focused on nurturing. In the future, she would be in charge of the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region.
The talent and aptitude level of Lao Gui Tai was too useless. He was not worth nurturing at all.
Chu Xuan would not spend resources to improve his talent.
The reason why Lao Gui Tai was sent to the Southern Region was probably because he was useless.
Bao Hongyan quickly provided Chu Xuan with the general direction and distance of Bai Sheng Mountain. She was extremely efficient.
This was also one of the reasons why Chu Xuan valued her over the other possible candidates.
Bao Hongyan¡¯s cultivation had already reached the seventh level of the truth realm. Her strength was growing rapidly.
At this moment, she was wholeheartedly working for Chu Xuan. She no longer had any sense of belonging to ck Moon Tower.
After all, Chu Xuan was the reason why her cultivation could progress at such a rapid speed.
After obtaining the general direction and distance of Bai Sheng Mountain, Chu Xuan injected his spiritual power into the Heaven-spying Mirror and directed it toward Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin.
After some time, an image appeared.
At first nce, Chu Xuan thought he was looking at a mirage.
After taking a closer look, he realized that this was what Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin looked like as it gradually emerged from the spatial crack.
Since the ruin had notpletely re-emerged, it looked just like a mirage.
Adjusting the direction of the image, a mountain in front of the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin appeared in the image. Then, he spotted Ding Yue, who had upied that mountain.
A young man was lying on the ground not far away from Ding Yue.
That was probably Ding Yue¡¯s enemy, the top-notch genius of Nine Swords Mountain.
He had already reached the ninth level of the truth realm at the age of 50. He was indeed talented and had to be very strong.
Unfortunately, he could notpare to Ding Yue. He was destined to be Ding Yue¡¯s stepping stone.
Chu Xuan then heard Ding Yue¡¯s words...
His statement was very arrogant. He was talking about killing gods.
Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. The Southern Region probably did not have any hidden Deity realm experts, right?
If there were any, and if they heard those words, what if that expert appeared to kill Ding Yue?
It might even implicate him.
However, thinking of the fact that Ding Yue was the son of fate of the Southern Region, Chu Xuan felt that he should not have such bad luck.
Moreover, the Deity realm was something that only existed in legends. How could one be hidden in a small corner of the continent like the Southern Region.
Ding Yue looked over toward Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s peak and said proudly, ¡°Throughout Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s history, the only person who can be considered an expert is the founder of Nine Swords Mountain. The rest are not worthy of my attention!¡±
F*ck! He¡¯s too f*cking arrogant!
All of the experts present were speechless.
They looked at the Nine Swords Mountain elder and started to gloat.
¡°Such an arrogant disciple. It¡¯s a pity if he¡¯s not a heretic cultivator!¡±
The Evil King Sighed.
Go to hell!
Everyone was speechless. Which heretic cultivator was as arrogant as Ding Yue?
Of all the geniuses of the evil imperial court, were there any who dared to say that only the founder of Nine Swords Mountain was worthy of their attention?
The Nine Swords Mountain elder stared at Ding Yue coldly with a gloomy face. ¡°Arrogant b*stard!¡±
¡°Old man,e over here and fight me if you don¡¯t like my words. If I can¡¯t defeat you with three strikes. I, Ding Yue, will call you my father!¡±
Ding Yue was not afraid at all. So what if the other party was a half-step emperor realm expert?
He was not afraid!
He had cultivated the Firmament Sword body, and the Heaven-reaching Sword technique was extremely powerful. It could even kill a half-step Emperor realm expert!
The so-called half-step Emperor realm was also, in the end, still part of thetruth realm. As long as the other party had not truly reached the Emperor realm, he was not afraid at all.
Everyone was speechless. Ding Yue was a bit of a b*stard and quite shameless.
He did not have the demeanor of a peerless sword cultivator at all.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder was so angry that his face turned green, but he did not make a move in the end.
He was not confident at all!
He might even be defeated.
The opening of Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin was imminent. Nine Swords Mountain could not afford to lose out on the opportunity to enter it.
Chapter 115 - Old Cur, Don’t You Even Dare To Think About Messing With My Sword Heart
Chapter 115: Old Cur, Don¡¯t You Even Dare To Think About Messing With My Sword Heart
??
¡°Coward!¡±
Ding Yue looked at the other party with disdain.
The elder¡¯s face was gloomy, and he did not say anything in response.
¡°Nine Swords Mountain has really declined. They expelled a peerless genius and chased him out of the sect. Instead, they wholeheartedly nurtured a good-for-nothing piece of trash. How pathetic!¡±
Liu Pingfeng added insult to injury while also trying to curry favor with Ding Yue.
Over on Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s side, a woman hade over and helped Ying Jiankong up.
She looked at Ding Yue with hatred.
¡°Ding Yue, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
Ding Yue cursed, ¡°How have I gone too far? I¡¯ve already shown mercy by not breaking your man¡¯s third leg.¡±
¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m someone beyond your reach!¡±
...
The woman was extremely angry. ¡°You!¡±
She helped Ying Jiankong up and returned to the Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s peak.
The purple-robed woman quickly came over to Ying Jiankong¡¯s side and took out some medicinal pills to treat his injuries. She encouraged him at the same time.
¡°Brother Jiankong, don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s just a temporary setback. He was just a little lucky and obtained some fortuitous encounters!¡±
¡°As long as you obtain some opportunities in Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin, you will definitely surpass him.¡±
Seeing Ying Jiankong surrounded by beauties, Ding Yue was not envious at all. On the contrary, he had a look of disdain on his face.
¡°Ying Jiankong, you are hopeless. Women will only affect the speed at which you draw your sword. You will never be able to catch up to me.¡±
The women beside Ying Jiankong all red at him angrily.
Ding Yue had gone too far!
Han Yingmeng¡¯s beautiful eyes were suffused with a strange light. Her posture was graceful as flower petals floated around her.
She was like a fairy that walked out of a garden.
She was devastatingly beautiful.
This scene charmed many of the cultivators present.
She walked over step by step, as if she was dancing in the air. She arrived at the mountain peak where Ding Yue was at.
¡°Brother Ding Yue...¡±
Her voice was soft and charming.
¡°Scram! Woman, stay away from me!¡±
Unexpectedly, Ding Yue did not hold back at all and directly shouted at her angrily.
Han Yingmeng almost died from anger.
B*stard! B*stard!
She, Han Yingmeng, was always the center of attention wherever she went. Who had ever berated her like this?
No one!
However, Ding Yue had berated her repeatedly and had gone too far!
¡°You! I wish you an early death!¡±
Han Yingmeng returned to her own mountain peak in a huff.
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. Did he go too far in deceiving Ding Yue? If this continued, this fellow was destined to live alone!
ording to the normal plotline development of a son of fate, this Holy Maiden of the Floating Flower Pavilion should have be one of his lovers or admirers, right?
Yet, she had been driven mad by Ding Yue.
¡°Good. I admire geniuses like Brother Ding Yue. He doesn¡¯t bow down to women. He can just grab them and have fun when he wants to. It¡¯s a waste of time to talk about love.¡±
The Evil King praised him greatly.
The experts of the Floating Flower Pavilion and the other female cultivators all red at the Evil King angrily.
They wanted to find an opportunity to kill him!
The experts of the evil imperial court all had dark expressions.
Their Evil King really had a problem with his brain. F*ck! He directly offended all of the female experts present.
He was not like this in the past.
He was very shrewd and cunning.
Why had he be a retard now?
The future of the evil imperial court hung in the bnce!
¡°Brother Ding Yue, my evil imperial court needsw enforcers like you. Why don¡¯t youe to my evil imperial court to enforce thew and uphold justice!¡±
.
The Evil King tried to recruit Ding Yue.
The evil cultivators of the evil imperial court felt their hearts run cold.
Crazy!
The Evil King was really crazy.
He was actually trying to recruit Ding Yue to uphold justice in the evil imperial court?
F*ck! When did justice ever be a thing in our evil imperial court?
They were an empire of heretic cultivators! Justice was not supposed to even be part of our vocabry!
The corners of the mouths of the other experts twitched. The Evil King might really have a problem with his brain.
Otherwise, how could he, a heretic cultivator, invite Ding Yue to uphold justice?
F*ck! Was he not afraid of Ding Yue killing all of the experts of the evil imperial court?
Liu Pingfeng had thought so at the beginning but, suddenly, he realized that something was wrong.
The Evil King was indeed cunning!
He had actually used the banner of justice to rope Ding Yue into bing an expert of the evil imperial court.
Ding Yue was probably more valuable than all ten evilmanders put together.
Thinking this, Liu Pingfeng could not sit still.
He immediately said, ¡°Brother Ding Yue, I am the Prime Minister of the Great Qian Dynasty. Why don¡¯t youe over to the Great Qian Dynasty instead?¡±
Liu Pingfeng then immediately offered a condition that showed how much he valued Ding Yue and how much the Great Qian Dynasty respected Ding Yue.
¡°Brother Ding Yue, the little princess of the Great Qian Dynasty is extremely beautiful and talented. In terms of looks, she is even more beautiful than Holy Maiden Han Yingmeng.¡±
¡°As long as Brother Ding Yue joins the Great Qian Dynasty, the king is willing to wed the little princess to you.¡±
¡°Also, I have a little daughter who is also extremely beautiful. Her dancing skills are even better than Holy Maiden Han Yingmeng¡¯s, and she is willing to do anything for Brother Ding Yue. In addition, your status will be no lower than mine.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to have two beauties who are even better than Saintess Han Yingmeng?¡±
¡°Also, if you have any requests, feel free to state them. Be it spirit stones, pills, treasures, or even emperor-level weapons.¡±
¡°Brother Ding Yue, as long as you join the Great Qian Dynasty, you can ask for anything.¡±
Liu Pingfeng was very confident that no one could reject such a generous offer.
He already offered beauties and status.
How many people could reject such an offer?
The experts present were all shocked by Liu Pingfeng¡¯s offer.
Especially the part where he wanted to marry his daughter to Ding Yue and said that thetter¡¯s status would be no lower than his. This implied that, as long as Ding Yue agreed to join the Great Qian Dynasty, his status would be equal or greater than the Prime Minister¡¯s!
The expressions of those from Nine Swords Mountain were extremely ugly.
Qin Changfang was extremely anxious. Once Ding Yue joined the Great Qian Dynasty, he would be able to restrain arge portion of the experts from Nine Swords Mountain. The Great Qin Dynasty would then face the gradual encroachment of the Great Qian Dynasty into their territory.
The Great Qin Dynasty relied on Nine Swords Mountain to restrain the experts from the Great Qian Dynasty.
No matter how strong Qin Keyun was, she could not destroy the Great Qian Dynasty. How could she defend such arge territory by herself?
He wanted to rope Ding Yue into the Great Qin Dynasty, but they themselves were allies with Nine Swords Mountain, and Ding Yue was an expelled disciple of Nine Swords Mountain.
No matter what, he would not choose the Great Qin Dynasty.
The red-bearded elder did not say anything. His granddaughter was Ying Jiankong¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so how could he rope in Ding Yue?
Han Yingmeng was furious and red at Liu Pingfeng. B*stard, you dared to say that your daughter can dance better than me, and the little princess of the Great Qian Dynasty is prettier than me!
Everyone was taking turns to step on her dignity today. Did they all think that she had a good temper?
Ding Yue looked at Liu Pingfeng, and his face gradually darkened.
Marry the princess to him?
Marry his daughter to him?
What a sinister person!
He actually intended to use beauty to seduce him and mess up his sword heart, turning him into a person who chased after beauties.
If he married his daughter and the little princess, should he stand up for them whenever something happened?
How could he cultivate the Sword Dao if they kept pestering him all day?
They would even give birth to children, which would further restrain him. People might even use them to ckmail him.
How could he break through the three stages of the way of the sword when he was tied down by such bonds in his heart?
He remembered his master¡¯s teachings clearly. If he had no woman in his heart, he could draw his sword and y gods!
The more Ding Yue thought about it, the more he felt that Liu Pingfeng was being sinister and cunning. He imed that he wanted to rope him in but, in fact, this man wanted to use beauties to mess with his sword heart.
He wanted to destroy his ambition of reaching the peak of Sword Dao!
He immediately snorted and said angrily, ¡°Old cur, don¡¯t even think of messing with my sword heart!¡±
¡°I, Ding Yue, only have the Dao of Sword in my heart! If you want to use beauties to mess with my sword heart, dream on!¡±
¡°Old cur, kist give up. Don¡¯t ever think of messing with my sword heart!¡±
Ding Yue said angrily.
Liu Pingfeng was momentarily stunned, after which he was consumed by rage!
Chapter 116 - Chu Yuan’s Return
Chapter 116: Chu Yuan¡¯s Return
Liu Pingfeng was so angry that his expression contorted. He had offered to marry the little princess and his own daughter to Ding Yue.
In the end, not only did the other party not appreciate his kindness, he even felt that he was harming him.
Was he a f*cking lunatic?
He must have cultivated the way of the sword to the point that his brain had be abnormal.
The others also had strange expressions on their faces. They had thought that Ding Yue would definitely join the Great Qian Dynasty.
After all, Liu Pingfeng¡¯s offer was too generous.
Who would have thought that not only did the Great Qian Dynasty fail to pull him in, they even angered Ding Yue.
Han Yingmeng felt a little better and looked at Liu Pingfeng gloatingly.
Hmph! Who asked him to disparage her like that!
She looked at Ding Yue, and could not help but grit her teeth.
Chu Xuan rubbed his head and fell into a state of deep thought. Did his teachings cause Ding Yue to go astray?
This fellow was seemingly destined for eternal loneliness.
No, when he returned, Chu Xuan would try to deceive him again. He could not allow his disciple to live as a celibate.
Ding Yue had trampled on Nine Swords Mountain and rubbed their faces into the dirt.
Thanks to that, none of the other forces had any intention of finding trouble with Ding Yue.
No one wanted to be enemies with such a prodigy with boundless potential.
Moreover, they might not even be able to defeat him.
After themotion, things finally quieted down.
Everyone was waiting for the opening of the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin.
Ding Yue upied a mountain peak by himself and was in the limelight.
The Bai Sheng Mountain had not been opened yet, so the major factions began to discuss the quota for entry.
Not everyone had the qualifications to enter.
This was especially so for itinerant cultivators, who were almost all excluded unless they were strong enough.
It was naturally also difficult for small factions to obtain a spot.
Ding Yue did not participate in these discussions. Regardless of whether he was included or not, he could definitely enter.
No one could exclude him, or even stop him.
Be it Nine Swords Mountain, the Floating flower pavilion, or the Great Qian Dynasty, which were the three factions that had a direct conflict with Ding Yue, or any of the other factions, they all knew that Ding Yue alone was arge faction.
There was no way to exclude him.
Most of the unaffiliated cultivators were excluded, so there were some unaffiliated cultivators who wanted to obtain a spot by joining him.
In addition, since Ding Yue did not seem to like women, only men went
These itinerant cultivators encouraged Ding Yue to fight for a ce and ttered him, saying that he could form his ownrge force since he had upied a mountain.
Huh? Why did they think that he could not get a spot?
It was obvious that they looked down on him!
¡°Shut up!¡±
Ding Yue shouted angrily, ¡°If you want a spot, go fight for it yourself. Get lost!¡±
¡°If you bother me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±
Seeing Ding Yue get angry, the itinerant cultivators could only leave in embarrassment.
Ding Yue snorted coldly. He was not stupid. There was no way he would let them use him for their own benefit!
Chu Xuan did not continue paying attention to what was going on and deactivated the Heaven-spying Mirror. The real highlight would be when the Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin was fully opened.
He had a feeling that Ding Yue had offended many experts.
He would definitely be surrounded and killed if they found the right opportunity to do so.
This was especially true for Nine Swords Mountain, who would never allow such a great cmity to continue brewing.
Although Ding Yue wanted to p Nine Swords Mountain on the face and damage their reputation as revenge for expelling him, he did not want to destroy them or kill them.
However, the experts of Nine Swords Mountain would not think that way.
They were worried that Ding Yue would kill them all when he became stronger.
Chu Xuan told Bao Hongyan to keep an eye on Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s movements. After giving her those instructions, he directed his attention elsewhere.
It would still take some time before the ruin fully opened.
There was no rush.
Chu Xuan activated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Ren Changhe.
Ren Changhe was only half a step away from breaking through to the Divine realm.
The day he broke through to the Divine realm, would be the day he escaped his predicament.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the day Ren Changhe broke through to the Divine realm, and the cultivation boost reward he would receive.
He was getting closer and closer to the Divine realm.
He also gave Du Yuan some pointers and as well as a bottle of supreme realm cultivation pills. Then, he continued to make preparations for Su Xian¡¯er breakthrough to the Emperor realm.
Su Xian¡¯er breakthrough to the Emperor realm would be an extremely important milestone for her. He would probably be rewarded with a hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation, right?
Turning his attention to the World-cleansing zed Pagoda again, he noticed that Mo Tuo had almost been converted. It wascking just that tiny bit.
Once Mo Tuo was converted, he would have a Buddhist disciple with a Heaven realm cultivation under hismand.
Mo Tuo¡¯s conversion was also a kind of opportunity for the demon.
At the very least, his soul would recover its Heaven realm cultivation, and he could even condense a physical body.
Converting Mo Tuo would likely also trigger the system¡¯s reward.
Chu Xuan was full of anticipation.
Time flowed like water, and half a month passed in the blink of an eye.
The Bai Sheng Mountain ruin had not opened yet. It was much slower than expected.
The quotas of the major forces had already been determined.
During this time, a conflict had broken out.
A half-step emperor realm itinerant cultivator had led a dozen ninth-level truth realm experts and threatened the major forces to give up some of the entry quotas.
A short battle between half-step emperor realm cultivators then broke out.
The half-step emperor realm itinerant cultivator was injured, but they also received a few spots.
Su Xian¡¯er had already left the pocket dimension and was in seclusion in the universe space, preparing to break through to the Emperor realm.
She wasprehending thews of the Great Dao.
Wang Luo¡¯s cultivation had already risen to the seventh level of the truth realm. It could be said that he had made rapid progress.
On this day, Chu Tianming¡¯s roar was heard from the ancestral residence.
It had been a long time since he had heard this familiar roar.
Chu Xuan looked up and noticed that Chu Yuan had returned.
However, he looked haggard and extremely dejected.
Beside him was a little boy.
The corners of his mouth twitched. He had left for a few years and returned with a son?
For some reason, this scene seemed strangely familiar.
Was Chu Yuan¡¯s wife from arge family n? Had their marriage been met with opposition? Was she now captured and held captive in her n?
Was that why Chu Yuan was in such a dire state?
Thinking back to the time when Chu Yuan had been hiding in some ruin, it was very likely that this was the cause behind such a melodramatic situation.
Chu Tianming was roaring, and the other elders of the Chu family were all ring angrily at Chu Yuan. His status in the Chu family was extremely awkward.
Fortunately, Chu Yun had apanied Chu Yuan back.
Otherwise, he would have been expelled before they even reached the ancestral residence.
Chu Yun¡¯s status in the Chu family was extraordinary after all. Thus, Chu Tianming was only roaring angrily and did not expel him.
The other elders of the Chu family did not do anything too extreme either.
Chu Yuan did not seem to disy any reaction to the attitudes of Chu Tianming and the other members of the Chu family. Instead, he seemed extremely dejected.
His cultivation had already reached the first level of the unity realm.
As expected of the most talented person in the current generation of the Chu family!
Not long after, Chu Yuan appeared at the entrance of the small courtyard.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, can I ask you for something?¡±
Chu Yuan¡¯s expression was haggard, as if he had lost his soul.
Chu Xuan looked at the little boy beside him. He looked to be about five or six years old, and he had a tiger-like appearance. He looked dull and seemed a little stupid.
One look was all it took to tell that he was not some clever child.
His level of talent seemed to be very average.
The little boy held a wooden saber in his hand and fiddled with it. Half of his attention was on that wooden saber.
Chu Xuan sighed in his heart. He knew what Chu Yuan wanted from him.
He thought of this person, his father¡¯s direct disciple, who often hated him for not living up to his father¡¯s legacy. That same person was now standing in front of him with a haggard expression.
He was no longer as high-spirited as before.
Thest time he came back, he had deliberately left half of an emperor-level scripture for him, in order to increase his influence in the family.
He could be considered to have put in a lot of effort to ensure Chu Xuan¡¯s wellbeing.
Chapter 117 - Innately Talent In The Extreme Dao
Chapter 117: Innately Talent In The Extreme Dao
¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡±
Chu Xuan sighed.
A person who used to be so high-spirited was now looking so down and out because of the word ¡®love¡¯.
His father had been the same.
As expected of his father¡¯s direct disciple. Not only had he learned how to break off his marriage engagement, but he was now also depressed because of love.
Chu Yuan patted the little boy¡¯s head and said, ¡°This is my son, Chu Pingfan. I want you to help me bring him up to live an ordinary life.¡±
¡°Pingfan, address him as Thirteenth Uncle!¡±
Chu Pingfan raised his head and looked at Chu Xuan. ¡°Thirteenth Uncle.¡±
¡°Yes, good boy.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Pingfan thoughtfully.
He had a tiger-like aura, but looked dull and clumsy. It was obvious that he was not talented.
Perhaps that was why he was called ¡®ordinary¡¯. (T/N: Pingfan means ¡®ordinary¡¯ in Mandarin.)
Chu Yuan¡¯s wife had been taken away by someone from her family, but not Chu Pingfan. It was probably because of hisck of talent.
......
If he was talented, norge family would abandon him.
After handing Chu Pingfan over to Chu Xuan, Chu Yuan let out a sigh of relief and began to briefly tell his story.
It was just as Chu Xuan predicted. Chu Yuan¡¯s wife was the daughter of arge family n. They fell in love with each other and gave birth to Chu Pingfan.
In the end, his wife¡¯s family sent an expert to look for her and forcefully took her away.
The reason why that expert did not kill Chu Yuan was because his wife had pleaded for mercy on his behalf bitterly.
¡°I want to head to the Eastern Region. I will make them understand that I, Chu Yuan, am not weaker than others in my lifetime!¡±
Chu Yuan said firmly.
¡°Take care, third brother. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±
Chu Xuan sighed and patted Chu Yuan¡¯s shoulder.
He transmitted some of his power into Chu Yuan¡¯s body, giving him a life-saving trump card.
As long as he did not encounter a Heaven realm expert, this power was enough to keep him safe.
Chu Pingfan stopped ying with the saber and looked at Chu Yuan in a daze. ¡°Father, are you leaving Fan¡¯er?¡±
Chu Yuan rubbed his head. ¡°Father is going to look for mother. Fan¡¯er, be good and listen to Thirteenth Uncle, got it?¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Chu Pingfan nodded his head.
Chu Yuan left.
He wanted to leave the Southern Region and head to the Eastern Region.
Under normal circumstances, the only way to leave the Southern Region was to seek out the ck Moon Tower and leave through their secret channel.
However, Chu Yuan had another way. His wife had once told him that there was a way to secretly leave the Southern Region.
It was just more dangerous.
Chu Pingfan stared nkly at the entrance of the small courtyard. He did not speak for a long time, simply clutching the wooden saber in his hand.
Chu Yun came over.
¡°Pingfan, do you miss your aunt?¡±
Chu Yuan picked up Chu Pingfan and asked dotingly.
¡°Yes!¡±
Chu Pingfan nodded his little head.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, Third Brother Chu Yuan, he¡¡±
Chu Yun felt saddened by what had happened to Chu Yuan.
¡°Everyone has their own path. Perhaps this is his path.¡±
Chu Xuan sighed.
Chu Yun put down Chu Pingfan, rubbed his little head, and sent a voice transmission to Chu Xuan, ¡°Thirteenth Brother, Pingfan¡¯s talent is a little¡¡±
Chu Xuan smiled and did not answer.
¡°I will find the materials to refine pills that can improve your talent.¡±
Chu Yun looked at Chu Pingfan lovingly.
¡°Talent is not the be-all-end-all.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and asked Chu Pingfan toe over.
Looking at the silly-looking little boy, Chu Xuan lowered his head and asked, ¡°Pingfan, do you like knives very much?¡±
¡°Yes, I do.¡±
Chu Pingfan nodded.
¡°Why do you like them?¡±
¡°Because knives are very domineering. I like domineering things.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t like swords?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like them.¡±
Chu Xuan rubbed his head and did not continue asking.
Chu Yun told him about her experiences when she went out to train, especially about the little evil king, the simp who was following her around.
She had a look of disdain on her face.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, that guy is very evil, so I swindled him out of all his things and refined a lot of pills.¡±
Chu Yun was very pleased with herself as she took out several bottles of pills.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, these pills are for you.¡±
Chu Xuan stuffed the pills back into her mouth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any pills.¡±
He mourned silently for the little evil king in his heart. What was the point of simping? In the end, he had nothing left!
Chu Yun had found out about the little evil king¡¯s identity from the ck Moon Tower, as well as his personality and evil tendencies. That was why she was so angry and tried her best to bankrupt the little evil king.
It could be considered as venting her anger.
After that, Chu Yun returned to the ancestral residence.
Chu Xuan called Su Xian¡¯er and Wang Luo out and introduced Chu Pingfan to the two of them. This was his nephew.
Chu Pingfan was also handed over to the two of them to take care of.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s main task in the future would be to take care of Chu Pingfan.
A few days passed, and Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin became clearer. At this rate, it would definitely open within half a month.
Chu Pingfan had already adapted to life in the small courtyard. asionally, he would look at the courtyard entrance in a daze. Most of the time, he would hold the wooden saber and wave it.
Chu Xuan did not allow him to enter the pocket dimension. Chu Pingfan was not an adult. If he entered the pocket dimension, Chu Xuan would have to adjust the timeflow difference in the pocket dimension to match reality.
The timeflow difference of the pocket dimension would not increase one¡¯s age because of its unique traits. If Chu Pingfan entered, even if he stayed inside for decades, he would still remain a child.
At the moment, Wang Luo was busy rapidly improving his cultivation, so Chu Xuan did not want to adjust the time difference in the pocket dimension to match reality.
As such, Chu Pingfan either hung out in the courtyard or in the universe space.
For this reason, Chu Xuan called out the Heavenly Spirit Cat, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc, and the Spirit Devouring Flower to y with Chu Pingfan.
¡°Pingfan,e here.¡±
Chu Xuan waved at Chu Pingfan, who was waving his wooden saber with a serious expression and a sullen face.
¡°Thirteenth Uncle.¡±
Chu Pingfan ran over.
Chu Xuan rubbed his little head and said, ¡°Pingfan, can Thirteenth Uncle teach you how to use a saber?¡±
¡°Yes please! Thank you, Thirteenth Uncle!¡±
Chu Pingfan¡¯s eyes lit up.
Chu Xuan flipped his hand and a wooden saber that was a little longer than Chu Pingfan¡¯s height appeared in his hand.
The wooden saber looked ordinary, and not very beautiful at all.
It was an ordinary saber made from a branch that Chu Xuan had broken off from an ordinary tree in the pocket dimension.
Only the master of the pocket dimension, Chu Xuan, could break off a branch of a tree that could not be damaged and make it into a wooden saber.
¡°Here, this saber is for you!¡±
Chu Pingfan hugged the wooden saber with both hands happily.
Chu Xuan sighed in his heart when he saw him like this. Everyone thought that he was stupid and had no talent.
However, he knew that Chu Pingfan¡¯s talenty in the Extreme Dao!
Moreover, he was innately talented in this regard.
One could only reach the peak of the Extreme Dao by relying on extreme affection!
This affection was not that of love, but rather an extreme affection toward the Dao.
For example, Chu Pingfan had an extreme affection toward sabers.
His name was Pingfan, so he would give him a saber made of ordinary wood.
Chu Xuan thought very highly of this tiger-like, seemingly stupid nephew, especially since he was innately talented in the Extreme Dao.
As long as it was someone he, Chu Xuan, nurtured, there was no way that person would turn out as trash. Even if someone was trash from the get-go, Chu Xuan could still nurture that person into a genius!
Moreover, Chu Pingfan himself possessed talent in the Extreme Dao.
Although Chu Pingfan was young, he understood very well that his mother had been captured and that his father had gone to look for his mother. Everyone thought that he was stupid.
He was unwilling to ept this.
In fact, he had been holding back his anger. He wanted to prove that he was not stupid and fight for his parents!
Chapter 118 - Saber-Nurturing Technique
Chapter 118: Saber-Nurturing Technique
The Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture could finally be used.
Chu Xuan had obtained this Extreme Dao technique a long time ago. Due to the harsh cultivation process, he had never found a suitable person to cultivate it.
Even though Chu Xuan hadprehended the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture, he had never cultivated it. Thus, he was unable to unleash the full power of this technique.
He was not an Extreme Dao saber cultivator!
There was no specific grade when it came to Extreme Dao techniques. Whether or not it was powerful depended entirely on the person who cultivated it.
Chu Pingfan was innately talented when it came to the Extreme Dao of the Saber. Chu Xuan knew that he would be very powerful if he managed to cultivate the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture.
His potential would not be inferior to Ding Yue or Wang Luo.
Looking at Chu Pingfan clutching the ordinary saber in his arms, Chu Xuan liked this nephew of his more and more.
He was only six years old.
If he started cultivating now, under Chu Xuan¡¯s guidance, it would not be a problem for him to break through to the Emperor realm by the age of twenty.
An Emperor realm expert at the age of twenty was likely unheard of since ancient times. It was absolutely unbelievable!
Moreover, Chu Xuan was fully confident that Chu Pingfan would be able to break through to the Emperor realm even before the age of twenty.
The benchmark of a top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed, which was that of the hundred-year emperor realm, was for others.
For one to have talent in the Extreme Dao itself was special.
Chu Pingfan, who was innately talented in the Extreme Dao, should not bepared to ordinary top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed. Moreover, Chu Xuan believed that the way he taught his disciples was the best in the world.
After all, he had the blessing of the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo.
An emperor realm expert who was not even twenty years old would emerge under his guidance. The system¡¯s reward for that would definitely be absolutely generous!
It was worth looking forward to.
¡°Pingfan, Thirteenth Uncle will teach you a saber scripture.¡±
¡°Thank you, Thirteenth Uncle.¡±
Chu Pingfan looked at Chu Xuan excitedly.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and pointed his finger toward Pingfan¡¯s forehead. He transmitted the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture to Chu Pingfan.
Chu Pingfan closed his eyes and tried toprehend the saber scripture that had suddenly appeared in his mind.
Half an hourter, he opened his eyes and looked at Chu Xuan. ¡°Thirteenth Uncle, I like this cultivation technique very much. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to cultivate it.¡±
Chu Xuan did not want him to only know how to cultivate at such a young age. Even though he was feeling internally stifled, and still wanted to fight for his parents, he should not be allowed to miss out on the fun of being a child just because of that.
¡°Pingfan, you should also pay attention to rxation and recreation aside from cultivating. You shouldn¡¯t go to extremes just because of the burden in your heart...¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s Sagemaster Halo enveloped his body, and his voice seemed to break through the walls around Pingfan¡¯s heart, reaching the depths of his heart.
He wanted to heal the wounds in Chu Pingfan¡¯s heart and restore the innocence that a kid his age should have.
Chu Pingfan fell into a dazed state. When Chu Xuan finished speaking, Pingfan raised his head; his eyes were now clear.
¡°Thirteenth uncle, I understand. I¡¯ll definitely cultivate well and have fun at the same time.¡±
Chu Xuan was very gratified. Chu Pingfan still looked dull, and he still gave one the feeling that he was somewhat dumb.
However, he no longer exuded that frustrated, stifling feeling that he had before.
¡°Alright. From today onward, you will learn how to nurture your saber.¡±
Chu Xuan rubbed Pingfan¡¯s head.
Nurturing one¡¯s saber was the first stage of cultivating the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture, and also the first step to the Extreme Dao.
The method to cultivate the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture was not an ordinary one.
When nurtured properly, a saber was like a human. It had a body, a heart, and a soul!
Before it was nurtured, it was like any ordinary person.
Once it was sessfully nurtured, its strength would skyrocket,pletely ignoring the shackles of its realm. In an instant, it would advance several realms and reach an extremely high realm.
This was the uniqueness and power of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture.
However, it was not so easy to nurture a saber.
Only a genius of the Extreme Dao could afford to nurture a saber.
The higher the realm of a saber was nurtured to, the greater the increase in its realm would be on the day of its sess.
From that day onward, Chu Pingfan held the ordinary saber and started to nurture the saber ording to the saber-nurturingtechnique of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture.
.
As Chu Pingfan started to nurture the saber, the wooden saber made of ordinary wood gradually changed, as if it was bing a part of Chu Pingfan.
Although that was the case, it still looked like an ordinary wooden saber.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the day when Chu Pingfan would nurture his saber to a higher level.
Void realm? Unity realm?
Or perhaps even the truth realm?
Of course, it was impossible for him to reach the Emperor realm with that. On the path of cultivation, the Emperor realm was like a giant chasm. It could not be achieved by simply nurturing a saber.
Chu Xuan was sure that, among all of the Extreme Dao experts, no one had more resources than Chu Pingfan did now.
He was using the ordinary wood de as his starting point to nurture his saber, so his starting point was much higher than others.
The ordinary wood¡¯s indestructible nature matched up perfectly with the cultivation of the Extreme Dao and the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture.
Chu Pingfan used the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture to nurture his saber, nurture his body, nurture his mind, and nurture his soul. As he nurtured his saber, physical body, mental state, and mental will, he would also improve in all of those aspects.
In order to nurture Chu Pingfan¡¯s physical body as much as possible, and increase the efficiency and limit of his saber cultivation, Chu Xuan took out many treasures.
Every day, he would give Chu Pingfan a medicinal bath. He even instructed Wang Luo to specially refine emperor-level medicinal baths to temper Chu Pingfan¡¯s body.
He was using emperor-level medicinal baths to temper his body. Even the legitimate descendants of the human kings¡¯ families did not receive such treatment.
Not everyone had ess to emperor-level medicinal bath forms. The effects of these medicinal baths were mild, and even children could soak in it.
Moreover, it was not that easy to find the natural treasures required to refine these medicinal baths.
Chu Xuan possessed countless resources in his pocket dimension, which allowed him to be so extravagant.
Su Xian¡¯er and Wang Luo were in charge of Chu Pingfan¡¯s daily life and cultivation. Chu Yun would alsoe over every once in a while.
She would deliver medicinal pills to Chu Pingfan as well.
Gradually, Chu Yun also discovered something different about Chu Pingfan.
However, she only thought that her medicinal pills had taken effect.
Chu Pingfan quietly cultivated his saber. In the eyes of Su Xian¡¯er and Wang Luo, he was still a child.
The only difference was that he bathed in emperor-level medicinal baths to temper his body, making his body very strong. Now, he truly looked like a tiger.
Other than that, there was nothing special about him.
His talent still seemed ordinary.
The only thing he liked was the wooden saber, which was almost always with him.
The two of them could not figure out how Chu Xuan was going to train Chu Pingfan.
Was Chu Xuan not going to increase his talent?
Thinking along these lines, Wang Luo found some heavenly and earthly treasures and refined a pill that could increase one¡¯s talent.
This was the highest grade pill he had refined so far.
He failed three times in a row before he seeded.
It had taken Wang Luo a lot of effort to refine this pill.
When he saw Chu Pingfan, he thought of himself. Back then, he had received simr treatment in the Wang family and had not been well-liked.
¡°Pingfan,e over here.¡±
As he exited the pocket dimension, Wang Luo waved and called out to Chu Pingfan.
¡°Uncle Wang.¡±
Chu Pingfan carried the wooden saber and ran to him.
¡°Here, eat this pill.¡±
Although he saw the pill in Wang Luo¡¯s hand, Chu Pingfan did not take it immediately.
Instead, he looked toward Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan nced at it and said, ¡°If you want to eat it, just eat it. Just treat it like a piece of candy.¡±
Chu Pingfan was a genius of the Extreme Dao. Pills like these that could improve his talent were useless.
Chu Pingfan took the pills happily and put them into his mouth to chew.
He ate quite a number of pills, as they tasted pretty good. He ate them as snacks.
Whether it was Chu Yun or Wang Luo, both refined pills that were rtively mild for him, and the medicinal efficacy of those pills would slowly nourish him.
Therefore, even though Chu Pingfan had not even reached the mortal realm, he could still eat these pills.
The medicinal effects of the pills he ate were all used to nurture his saber. He remained ordinary, without any improvement.
Chapter 119 - The First Buddha In This World, Buddha Nanwu
Chapter 119: The First Buddha In This World, Buddha Nanwu
Wang Luo stared at Chu Pingfan for a long time with a puzzled expression. Why had there not been any changes?
There was no problem with the pills he refined.
When he encountered a problem he did not understand, he naturally turned to his master for advice.
¡°Master, why didn¡¯t Pingfan¡¯s talent increase?¡±
Chu Xuan saidzily, ¡°His Dao is different from yours. It¡¯s different from the millions of cultivators in this world.¡±
¡°How is it different?¡±
Chu Xuan said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡±
Wang Luo did not probe further. Instead, he asked about his own cultivation.
Su Xian¡¯er also tagged along.
Chu Xuan activated the Sagemaster Halo¡¯s and began to exin the mysteries of cultivation to the two of them. With the support of the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo, Su Xian¡¯er and Wang Luo managed toprehend many things instantly.
After that, Wang Luo returned to the pocket dimension to cultivate, while Su Xian¡¯er continued toprehend thews of the Great Dao and umte her foundation in preparation for breaking through to the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan took a look at the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin once again. More than half of the ruin had now been revealed.
Just a little more and the spatial crack it had fallen into would open uppletely, allowing it to return to the Southern Region once more.
......
¡°The Bai Sheng Mountain ruin will open in three to four days.¡±
Chu Xuan nced at Ding Yue. He was still upying the mountain alone arrogantly. He chose not to interact with any of the forces or experts present.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder had secretlymunicated with Liu Pingfeng and the red-bearded elder of the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain a few times.
He even dragged the itinerant half-step emperor realm cultivator along.
Unsurprisingly, they nned to surround and kill Ding Yue when the ancient ruin opened.
The Great Qian Dynasty and Nine Swords Mountain were supposed to be enemies but, because of Ding Yue, they had chosen to work together.
Chu Xuan was not worried about Ding Yue¡¯s safety. How could the son of fate of the Southern Region die just because he was surrounded?
Moreover, Ding Yue was so powerful that he could kill even a half-step emperor realm cultivator.
Half-step emperor realm cultivators were not real Emperor realm cultivators, after all.
The only thing that made them simr to actual Emperor realm cultivators was that they possessed pseudo-domains.
A pseudo-domain could suppress other truth realm cultivators, but it would not be able to suppress Ding Yue.
Whether it was his Sword Dao or his Firmament Sword body, neither of them could be suppressed by a pseudo-domain.
Moreover, Ding Yue was not without his own trump cards.
If half-step emperor realm experts surrounded Ding Yue, it was likely thatone or two of them would die.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan directed his focus toward the World-purifying zed Pagoda.
He could hear the sound of chantinging from inside the pagoda.
Shutting down the Heaven-Spying Mirror, Chu Xuan looked at Mo Tuo.
At this moment, Mo Tuo was undergoing a transformation.
His entire body was shrouded in Buddhist light, and his head had be bald. His long eyebrows drooped, and he looked very solemn.
It was obvious that he was now an aplished monk.
Had he already been fully converted?
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. He had converted a Heaven realm demon, and it was very likely that this demon was the first Buddha in the world.
This should be able to trigger the system¡¯s reward, right?
The aura around Mo Tuo¡¯s body was also surging, and his soul continued to transform.
Chu Xuan condensed a soul seed seal and took the opportunity to imnt it into Mo Tuo¡¯s soul.
After he was converted, he would be his subordinate, a devout Buddhist disciple, and he would also be a Buddha.
He would not have any bad thoughts toward Chu Xuan, only respect and worship.
Still, Chu Xuan felt that it would be safer to nt a soul seal just in case.
Sometimes, piety and worship could change.
An example would be when there was a difference in ideals.
At this moment, Mo Tuo had just been converted into a Buddha, so he naturally did not have any thoughts of resisting. The soul seal was imnted very smoothly into his divine soul.
Mo Tuo¡¯s transformation continued. His strength was also increasing, and The strength of his divine soul was also increasing.
The Buddhist light was flourishing all around him.
He lowered his head and pressed his palms together. The sound of chanting continued to ring out.
He was bing more and more like an eminent monk.
He began to resemble the image of the legendary Buddha.
At a certain moment, the Buddhist light bloomed and the chanting stopped. Then, the Buddhist light withdrew itself into his body.
¡°Buddha is merciful!¡±
Mo Tuo stood up, put his palms together, and knelt down.
¡°Greetings, Buddha!¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s divine form condensed and, after he made a few changes, he too had a solemn expression and demeanor.
¡°Get up.¡±
With a wave of his hand, he moved Mo Tuo out of the World-cleansing zed Pagoda.
¡°You did not leave seclusion, yet converted the world¡¯s first Buddha. You have been rewarded with the 24-petal Dao Lotus, Buddha¡¯s golden body, Demon-subduing Staff, Seven Treasures Kasaya, and 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation.¡±
The system¡¯s reward had arrived.
As expected, Mo Tuo being converted into this world¡¯s first Buddha resulted in the system¡¯s reward being exceptionally generous.
The 24-petal Dao Lotus was a supreme treasure.
As for the Buddha¡¯s golden body, it was a Buddhist cultivation technique, so it could be passed on to Mo Tuo.
Chu Xuan did not need the Demon-subduing Staff or the Seven Treasures Kasaya since he was not a monk.
Naturally, he had to give these to Mo Tuo.
Mo Tuo would don the Seven Treasures Kasaya and hold the Demon-subduing Staff in his hand. He would cultivate the Buddha¡¯s golden body technique and have a bald head. He would look solemn and kind.
The once powerful demon had instantly turned into a Buddha.
Chu Xuan looked at Mo Tuo and said in a majestic voice, ¡°Now that you are part of my Buddhist sect, I will give you the Buddha¡¯s golden body technique, Demon-subduing Staff, and the Seven Treasures Kasaya.¡±
¡°Thank you for the gift!¡±
Mo Tuo knelt on the ground with an excited expression.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and pointed, and the Buddha¡¯s golden body technique was transmitted into Mo Tuo¡¯s soul. The Seven Treasures Kasaya and the Demon-subduing Staff were also bestowed upon him.
Mo Tuo put on the Kasaya and held the staff in his hand. He was so excited that his long eyebrows trembled.
¡°Your original name was Mo Tuo. Since you have already converted, the mortal world¡¯s fate has nothing to do with you. Today, I will bestow upon you the name ¡®Buddha Nanwu¡¯.¡±
Chu Xuan changed Mo Tuo¡¯s name. Since he was in the Southern Region and was the world¡¯s first Buddha, then he should call himself the Nanwu. (T/N: Buddha Nanwu trantes to Buddha of the South.)
¡°Thank you for giving me this name!¡±
Buddha Nanwu kneeled on the ground again.
¡°You should condense your golden body and diligently practice the Buddhist Dharma.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and sent Buddha Nanwu into the pocket dimension.
Wang Luo was refining pills when he suddenly felt the light of Buddha blooming. He looked up and saw a bald man with long eyebrows. His bald head was so smooth that it even reflected light.
The other party also wore strange clothes. One look was enough for him to tell that the other party¡¯s clothes were extraordinary. They were definitely a divine artifact, or perhaps even a grade above divine artifacts.
Then, he looked at the staff in his hand. It was also a divine artifact or better.
Gulp!
Who was this person?
¡°Amitabha.¡±
Buddha Nanwu put his palms together and chanted a Buddhist chant. Then, he went off to find a mountain to cultivate and condense his golden body.
He had not forgotten that he was once a demon expert, nor had he lost his memory.
Instead, he had converted into a Buddha, so those memories were regarded as memories of his previous mortal self, before he had attained the Dao.
He was no longer a demon, but a Buddha!
In fact, he even thought about converting the demon race into Buddhas. Somehow, this thought was deeply rooted in his heart.
¡°Master, who is he?¡±
.
Wang Hao was very shocked. Who was that person?
A Heaven realm expert?
Furthermore, the power in his body was very strange. It was powerful and vast, but it was also a power that he had never seen or heard of before.
¡°Buddha Nanwu. He¡¯s my disciple,¡± Chu Xuan said.
To be honest, Buddha Nanwu, Ding Yue, and Wang Luo could be considered as fellow disciples.
¡°A fellow disciple?¡±
¡°Yes and no. His Dao is different from yours.¡±
Chu Xuan did not say much.
After Buddha Nanwu condensed his golden body, he would ask him about the battle in the Asura Ancient Land when the demon race had invaded the Southern Region back then.
After receiving the hundred-year cultivation boost reward, Chu Xuan¡¯s strength began to rise, and he broke through to the eighth level of the Supreme realm!
Chapter 120 - Ancient Ruin Opens, Surrounded By Half-Step Emperor Realm Experts
Chapter 120: Ancient Ruin Opens, Surrounded By Half-Step Emperor Realm Experts
??
Breaking through to the eighth level of the Supreme realm meant that Chu Xuan was one step closer to the Heaven realm.
The Supreme realm and the Heaven realm were separated by a natural chasm.
It was even bigger than the gap between the truth realm and the Emperor realm.
Most importantly, breaking through to the Heaven realm would bring about a tribtion.
Only by passing through the tribtion could one break through to the Heaven realm. Otherwise, one would either die from the tribtion or be severely injured. Those who were injured would have their foundations damaged and they would forever remain in the Supreme realm.
Generally speaking, it was almost impossible to break through to the Heaven realm again, even if one was lucky enough to survive the heavenly tribtion after trying to break through the first time.
The only hope for such people was to obtain a great fortuitous encounter and reach the peak of the Supreme realm again. Despite this, they would still have to face the heavenly tribtion again.
However, such second chances were extremely rare.
Almost every Supreme realm expert who failed but survived the heavenly tribtion would have their foundation severely damaged, and they would not be able to return to their peak again.
They could only remain in the Supreme realm for the rest of their lives.
Chu Xuan was not worried about the heavenly tribtion. He would simply stay in the courtyard and make a quiet breakthrough.
Everything would be managed by the system, so there was no need to worry about the heavenly tribtion.
Moreover, given his deep and sturdy cultivation foundation, he would easily be able to survive and sessfully pass the heavenly tribtion.
If even he could not survive and sessfully pass the heavenly tribtion, then there was no Supreme realm expert in this world who could do so.
Buddha Nanwu was in the process of condensing his golden body. When he finished condensing his golden body and recovered his strength to its peak, he would have the chance to break through to the Divine realm.
PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.
He was no longer a demon, but a Buddha.
In that sense, the road ahead was smooth.
The door to the Divine realm had already opened for him.
Ren Changhe would break through to the Divine realm, and Buddha Nanwu would also break through to the Divine realm. Chu Xuan would then have two Divine realm experts under hismand.
The reward from the system for that achievement would not be poor.
Moreover, Chu Xuan felt that, as long as he worked hard, he might be able to break through to the Divine realm before Ren Changhe and Buddha Nanwu.
Wang Luo was already at the ninth level of the truth realm. He was startingto umte strength and consolidate his foundation.
He was also preparing to break through to the Emperor realm.
However, his foundation was still a littlecking. He would not be able to find the opportunity to break through for the time being.
Chu Xuan looked in the direction of the ancestral residence. Chu Yun¡¯s cultivation level was still weak, so it was time for him to devote some resources to this little sister of his.
He would help her increase her strength as soon as possible.
Chu Yun should also participate in the exploration of the Asura Ancient Land.
He would guide her into the pocket dimension to cultivate.
Chu Xuan made a decision to increase Chu Yun¡¯s strength to the truth realm as soon as possible.
Buddha Nanwu was still refining his golden body. His progress was not slow, and it was estimated that he would be able toplete it in half a month or so.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry to discover the secrets of the Asura Ancient Land. After all, there was still a lot of time until it would open.
On the other hand, the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin was about to open.
Chu Xuan took out the Heaven-spying Mirror and began to observe the process of Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin opening.
He was just watching for the novelty of seeing people explore the ancient ruin. It was very much like watching a movie.
Boom!
Space shook.
Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ancient ruin was bing clearer and clearer.
All the people who had obtained a spot looked at the ruin with a solemn expression.
Those who had not obtained a spot were all expelled and had to stay 100 kilometers away from the ruin.
The major forces each sent out experts to guard the entrance of the ancient ruin to prevent people from sneaking in or breaking in forcefully.
Those who had not obtained a spot were either itinerant cultivators or those from small and medium-sized forces.
These cultivators naturally did not have the ability to fight against thebined forces of the major forces.
As for the top experts among the itinerant cultivators, such as that half-step emperor realm expert, they had already obtained a spot. Naturally, they would not stand up for these unrted cultivators.
Ding Yue looked at the ancient ruin that was about to open.
He expressionlessly still held his long sword. It seemed that he did not sense the malice of Nine Swords Mountain and the other experts.
Boom!
Space shook and a gap suddenly opened. Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin had finally re-emerged from the spatial crack!
The ancient ruin was now open!
¡°Enter!¡±
The Nine Swords Mountain elder led Ying Jiankong and the other experts of Nine Swords Mountain to the entrance of the ancient ruin.
Liu Pingfeng also led the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s exploration squad in.
Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, evil imperial court, the Great Qin Dynasty¡
All these experts entered one after another.
Han Yingmeng¡¯s figure was graceful as she followed that beautiful woman from the Floating Flower Pavilion toward the entrance of the ancient ruin.
As soon as the people from the Floating Flower Pavilion moved, beautiful petals fell from the sky, making them look like fairies amidst a verdant garden.
Han Yingmeng looked at Ding Yue, who was still standing proudly on the mountain peak. She sent him a voice transmission, ¡°Be careful. Nine Swords Mountain and the Great Qian Dynasty are conspiring to kill you.¡±
However, she immediately regretted her actions.
Why did she remind this b*stard?
Had it not been for him, she would not have been belittled so many times.
Ding Yue looked at Han Yingmeng in surprise. What did this woman mean by that?
A friendly reminder?
Or did she want to use this opportunity to gain his favor and get close to him?
Dream on!
She should not even think about messing with my sword heart!
After the cultivators from the Floating Flower Pavilion entered, Ding Yue moved and headed toward the entrance of the ruin.
They wanted to surround and kill me?
Ha!
So what if they have half-step emperor realm experts?
Stepping into the ancient ruin, the first thing that greeted him was a huge broken statue.
The statue was broken; half of its head and one of its arms was missing.
Apparently, it was destroyed during the battle.
Ding Yue saw a name on the base of the statue.
Bai Sheng!
He was the founder of Bai Sheng Mountain.
The sect was also named after him.
Bai Sheng was a famous expert in the history of the Southern Region.
However, he would never have imagined that the sect he founded had been destroyed.
The entrance to the ancient ruin was also the entrance to Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s sect. It was a huge square that had been destroyed during the battle and was full of potholes.
The square was constructed out of gold and jade, and had an array formation engraved on it. Attacks by ordinary Emperor realm experts would not be able to leave a dent on it.
Even so, the square had been destroyed.
This also indicated how powerful the Bai Sheng Mountain sect was back then. The square that served as the sect¡¯s entrance was already so extraordinary. It was clear how rich the sect was at its peak.
Yet such a powerful sect had been destroyed.
The battle back then was likely very intense.
Four figures suddenly appeared from the four cardinal directions, surrounding Ding Yue.
All four were half-step emperor realm cultivators!
These people were the Nine Swords Mountain elder, Liu Pingfeng, the red-bearded elder, and the itinerant half-step emperor realm cultivator.
In the distance, many people had stopped by to watch.
The four experts attacked. No matter how strong Ding Yue was, he was not an Emperor or even a half-step emperor realm cultivator. He was almost certain to die.
¡°Are you really not going to attack?¡±
The beautiful woman from the Floating Flower Pavilion asked.
She did not think that Ding Yue could survive the attack by the four experts.
Even if he managed to escape this time, he would definitely be heavily injured and die in the ancient ruin.
.
How could Ding Yue, alone, fight against thebined forces of several major forces?
Han Yingmeng shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t have much of a grudge with him. Even if I¡¯m angry with him, I won¡¯t take the risk.¡±
¡°Take the risk?¡±
The beautiful woman did not think that joining the attack was a risky move.
The Evil King¡¯s disdainful voice could be heard from afar, ¡°Using numbers to bully the weak. I¡¯m ashamed to be associated with such despicable people!¡±
Everyone was speechless.
¡®You¡¯re a heretic cultivator for god¡¯s sake! Why are you talking about rules and justice?¡¯
It seemed like the Evil King¡¯s brain was really damaged.
The experts from the evil imperial court were helpless. They were afraid that the evil king would cause factions to join forces against them, as that would truly be troublesome.
The evil imperial court had always had a bad rtionship with the Floating Flower Pavilion and the Great Qian Dynasty. If they provoked Nine Swords Mountain and Heavenly Cauldron Mountain as well, things would not end well for them
Chapter 121 - Killing A Half-Step Emperor Realm Expert!
Chapter 121: Killing A Half-Step Emperor Realm Expert!
??
Liu Pingfeng coldly nced at the Evil King and said, ¡°Evil King, are you going to fight for justice and help him?¡±
The evilmanders and evil generals behind the Evil King suddenly became incredibly nervous.
They were afraid that the Evil King¡¯s brain would malfunction and he would go to Ding Yue¡¯s aid.
¡°Bah!¡±
The Evil King spat in disdain and sneered, ¡°Although I¡¯m righteous, I¡¯m not a busybody. I just happen to despise you.¡±
Screw you!
Everyone was speechless.
The Evil King was righteous?
Among all of the people present, you killed the most people and did the most evil things!
Liu Pingfeng¡¯s mouth twitched. He turned around and ignored the Evil King.
Forget it. The Evil King¡¯s brain was damaged. He would not stoop to his level.
Ding Yue looked around. He was not afraid at all. His eyes were full of disdain.
¡°Half-step emperor realm cultivators? They¡¯re just trash who couldn¡¯t break through to the Emperor realm.¡±
¡°Arrogant b*stard!¡±
The elder from nine swords mountain snorted.
PLease reading on Mybo x n o vel.
¡°I have every right to be arrogant.¡±
Ding Yue held his sword in his hand. His attitude was cold and arrogant. He looked at the itinerant cultivator.
¡°You¡¯re an itinerant cultivator, so it can¡¯t have been easy for you to cultivate to this level. Are you looking for death?¡±
¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± The itinerant cultivator replied with a gloomy expression.
¡°Since you decided to seek death, I, Ding Yue, will kill you first!¡± Ding Yue said calmly.
The itinerant cultivator¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediatelyforted himself. Ding Yue was only at the ninth level of the truth realm. He was a half-step emperor realm cultivator.
There was no way he could kill four half-step emperor realm experts while being surrounded, right?
¡°Heavenly Cauldron Mountain? I, Ding Yue, am curious. When have I ever offended your sect?¡±
Ding Yue looked at the red-bearded old man and asked doubtfully.
¡°Ying Jiankong is my grandson-inw!¡±
The red-bearded old man snorted.
¡°Oh, I understand now. So it¡¯s because of your useless grandson-inw.¡±
Ding Yue had a contemptuous look on his face. ¡°No wonder Ying Jiankong is such a piece of trash. His mind is filled with women. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t a piece of trash then.¡±
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
The red-bearded old man was furious.
He raised his hand and a stream of mes surged out. The mes transformed into fire crows which swept out in all directions.
Ding Yue smiled disdainfully.
¡°Old Man, your mes are far inferior to my junior brother¡¯s.¡±
ng!
His sword hummed.
¡°Kill!¡±
A great battle broke out.
The sword gleams and other kinds of attacks spread out in every direction. The sword intent intermingled with raging waves, and the world around them was filled with killing intent.
The expressions of the onlookers changed in shock.
Ding Yue¡¯s Sword Dao was stronger than expected.
¡°I, Ding Yue, want to reach the peak of the Sword Dao. How can you useless half-step emperor realm cultivators stop me?¡±
¡°Today, I, Ding Yue, will ughter half-step emperor realm experts!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s sword gleams swept out, and his sword intent erupted. A long river of sword intent surrounded him, surging toward the four experts.
His body moved, and a cold gleam shed.
Puff!
The itinerant cultivator was injured in the blink of an eye. A stream of blood gushed out of his shoulder and the sword intent raged inside his body, causing further injury.
His expression changed immediately. That sword was too fast and too powerful!
He could not block itpletely.
He retreated rapidly.
¡°Stop him!¡±
Liu Pingfeng waved his folding fan and sharp moondes swept toward Ding Yue.
The red-bearded elder held a huge cauldron in his hand, and mes surged forth as he pounced toward Ding Yue.
As for the Nine Swords Mountain elder, he stabbed out with his sword, which almost instantly appeared behind Ding Yue¡¯s back.
¡°I¡¯ll kill you if I want to. No one can stop me!¡±
Ding Yue only moved slightly, dodging the Nine Swords Mountain elder¡¯s sword, whilepletely ignoring the red-bearded elder¡¯s and Liu Pingfeng¡¯s attacks.
¡°Sword falls over the horizon!¡±
The edge of the sword seemed to tear the sky apart. In an instant, it seemed to have reached the end of the world. Endless sword intent gathered on the tip of his sword.
The itinerant cultivator¡¯s facial expression changed. Spiritual power surged all over his body as he shed out with the treasured saber in his hand.
He sensed an imminent fatal crisis.
That sword strike was too powerful. He had a feeling that he would not be able to block it.
Even his pseudo domain shattered!
It was the first time since he became a half-step emperor realm cultivator that he had felt such a strong sense of crisis.
His blood essence erupted as he shed out with his saber in an attempt to block the attack.
Boom!
Ding Yue was sent flying by Liu Pingfeng and the red-bearded elder¡¯s attacks. His shoulder was also pierced through by the Nine Swords Mountain elder¡¯s sword strike from behind.
The sword gleam seemed to tear through space. In a sh, Ding Yue¡¯s body fell into the distance.
As for the itinerant cultivator. his pseudo domain was shattered and his body was directly sliced in half!
A half-step emperor realm cultivator had fallen!
The onlookers were all shocked.
Under the siege of four half-step emperor realm cultivators, Ding Yue had actually killed one at the cost of receiving serious injuries!
¡°Ahem!¡±
Ding Yue coughed twice and sneered, ¡°Hah! I told you that I¡¯d kill you. And I did exactly that! You¡¯re overestimating yourselves!¡±
The remaining three people all looked serious.
One of them had fallen.
Ding Yue was injured, but not badly enough to cause him to lose the ability to resist.
Their hearts beat wildly. They stepped forward and surrounded Ding Yue again.
They had to kill him while he was injured.
Otherwise, there would be endless trouble in the future!
Ding Yue held his longsword and looked at the three people with an arrogant expression. He sneered and said, ¡°I can kill one more person. Which one of you wants to die?¡±
Liu Pingfeng¡¯s heart trembled when he saw Ding Yue looking at him. He regretted participating in the encirclement.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder looked serious and said, ¡°You two, hold him back for a moment!¡±
After saying that, his aura began to gather and condense.
Liu Pingfeng and the red-bearded elder felt relieved. It was not a big problem for them to hold Ding Yue back for a moment.
The One Sword technique the elder used would naturally be far more powerful than Ying Jiankong¡¯s.
¡°Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s One Sword technique?¡±
Ding Yue snickered. He did not seem to be in a rush, nor did it seem like he was in a life-or-death situation.
He took out a pill to heal his injuries.
He stuffed one pill into his mouth, but felt that it was not enough, so he stuffed another pill into his mouth.
¡°Emperor-level pills!¡±
The red-bearded elder eximed.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder paused and looked at Ding Yue in shock.
Liu Pingfeng was equally stunned.
Emperor-level pills!
Even the Great Qian Dynasty did not have many of such pills.
The Southern Region did not have an Emperor realm cultivator, so it was not easy to refine or obtain Emperor-level pills.
Even the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain found it hard to refine Emperor-level pills.
Each Emperor-level pill would cost a lot. Even the red-bearded elder probably only had one on him. He would not use more than one to save his own life.
As for Ding Yue, he directly swallowed two.
¡°What¡¯s the fuss?¡±
Ding Yue had a look of disdain on his face, as if he was looking at some country bumpkins.
¡°Aren¡¯t these just Emperor-level pills? These things aren¡¯t worth much. My junior brother refines tons of them.¡±
As Ding Yue spoke, he even took out a bottle of pills and poured the pills into the palm of his hand.
Nine round brown pills that emitted pill halos quietlyy on his palm.
¡°Mid-grade Emperor-level pills!¡±
The red-bearded old man cried out again.
The spectators in the distance were all shocked when they heard their exmations.
Emperor-level pills?
.
Could it be that Emperor-level pills had been discovered in the ancient ruin?
As they were quite far away from the battlefield, and the atmosphere in the ruin was restless, they were not able to see that the Emperor-level pills were in Ding Yue¡¯s possession.
The red-bearded old man could not remain calm.
Low-grade Emperor-level pills were already extremely rare, let alone mid-grade ones.
Even the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain did not have many mid-grade Emperor-level pills in their treasury.
In addition, the Emperor-level pills in Ding Yue¡¯s hands were all high-quality mid-grade pills!
¡°As expected of trash. Mere mid-grade Emperor-level pills can cause such amotion.¡±
Ding Yue ced the pills back into the bottle.
¡°See, I have quite a few Emperor-level pills with me. Does that make you want to kill me even more? Hurry up ande at me.¡±
¡°Hurry up and make your move. That old trash from Nine Swords Mountain, hurry up and use your One Sword technique. Is my hair going to go white before you attack?¡±
Chapter 122 - Was There Really A Problem With His Brain?
Chapter 122: Was There Really A Problem With His Brain?
Chu Xuan looked at Ding Yue, who was behaving arrogantly and pretentiously. He was speechless. As expected of the son of fate of the Southern Region.
Ding Yue looked miserable, but he had not been seriously injured.
Moreover, after taking the Emperor-level pill, his injuries had healed quickly and he recovered to his peak condition.
It was not an exaggeration to say that even two or three half-step emperor realm experts could not harm Ding Yue.
Just consuming a single Emperor-level pill was sufficient to exhaust one or two of them.
Even if he could not win, he would still be able to escape.
Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples had all been taught concealment and escape techniques.
If Ding Yue really wanted to escape, even ten of them would not be sufficient to kill him.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder looked gloomy. He did not say a word and continued to gather his aura and sword intent.
Liu Pingfeng was still inwardly regretting his decision.
He should not have gotten involved.
True, he had been called an old cur, and his reputation had been damaged, but what was the big deal?
The price of his actions was that he hadpletely offended Ding Yue.
He had a premonition that they would not be able to kill Ding Yue today!
What was even more terrifying was, just what kind of expert was Ding Yue¡¯s master?
PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.
Those Emperor-level pills had been refined by his junior brother?
It did not seem like he was lying.
Was there actually such a mysterious and powerful expert hiding in the Southern Region?
Could it be that he came here because of the Asura Ancient Land?
The red-bearded old man¡¯s face was solemn as he stared at Ding Yue¡¯s arrogant face without saying a word.
There was no turning back now.
It was useless to regret things now.
After killing Ding Yue, they would have to face the anger of his master.
The Southern Region¡¯s Heavenly Cauldron Mountain¡¯s strength was limited. If the other party had truly reached the Emperor realm, they definitely would not be able to withstand his anger.
Unless the other party was merciful.
However, no matter what, if he killed Ding Yue and provoked an Emperor realm expert, even if the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain was not destroyed, he would definitely die!
The Nine Swords Mountain elder was still gathering his strength. Since Ding Yue was waiting for him to gather his strength, they naturally could not miss this opportunity.
Since things hade to this, they could only do their best to kill Ding Yue!
Rumble!
Suddenly, the ancient ruin shook, and a ray of light shot up into the sky from afar.
¡°Haha...¡±
The Evil King¡¯s wildughter could be faintly heard.
A supreme treasure had appeared, and it was highly likely that the Evil King had obtained it.
¡°Not good! Quickly, go explore the ancient ruin.¡±
Han Yingmeng¡¯s expression changed as she said.
She no longer paid attention to the fight. She led the people from the Floating Flower Pavilion and headed deeper into the ancient ruin.
Ding Yue took a brief look. The treasure had been obtained by the Evil King?
How could that be allowed>
Although the treasures in the ancient ruin might not be worth his attention, he could not let others have them.
He, Ding Yue, had alreadye. How could he return empty-handed?
¡°I won¡¯t y with you old farts anymore. I¡¯m going to look for treasures.¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s figure shed, leaving behind an afterimage. In an instant, he was already ten thousand feet away, and his figure quickly disappeared without a trace.
He was so fast that Liu Pingfeng and the red-bearded elder had no time to stop him.
At this moment, the expressions of the three experts changed drastically.
Ding Yue had escaped!
He had easily escaped from their hands.
The speed of his escape and the concealment techniques werepletely off the charts.
They realized that if Ding Yue wanted to escape, even ten of them might not be able to stop him, let alone four.
Did he stay around just to kill one of them to establish his prestige?
There was a bitter taste in Liu Pingfeng¡¯s mouth. He had made a grave mistake!
He had offended such an expert. If the other party became enemies with the Great Qian Dynasty, it would be troublesome.
Fortunately, Ding Yue had a grudge with Nine Swords Mountain, so he would not stand on the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s side either.
Liu Pingfeng did not know how the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s exploration team was doing, but they were in danger. Actually, he was in danger too!
It would not be too difficult for Ding Yue to kill him.
Ding Yue, who was at the ninth level of the truth realm, had already killed one of them. Once he broke through to the half-step emperor realm, no one below the emperor realm would be his match.
Liu Pingfeng even suspected that Ding Yue would not bother with the half-step emperor realm, but would directly break through to the Emperor realm!
In short, offending Ding Yue was the biggest mistake of his life!
Deep within the ruin, in a dpidated pce, there was a corpse lying on the ground.
Even after so many years, this corpse had not rotted away. It was only slightly withered.
From this, it could be seen that the other party had been extremely powerful when he was alive. Furthermore, his physical body was extremely powerful. It was highly likely that he was an expert who specialized in body tempering.
After all, the fact that his body had not rotted away after such a long period of time was evidence of his strength.
A de was stuck inside the corpse.
The Evil King pulled out the de. The moment the de left the corpse, the dpidated pce shook and a ray of light burst forth from the de.
Emperor-level weapon!
It was a high-grade Emperor-level weapon!
The Evil Kingughed maniacally in excitement.
The two evilmanders who followed the evil king had extremely ugly expressions. He actuallyughed maniacally after obtaining the treasure?
Why could he not keep a low profile?
Chu Xuan watched the scene where the Evil King obtained the Emperor-level weapon through the Heaven-spying Mirror. He was speechless. The soul seal would not affect one¡¯s IQ, right?
Why did it feel like there was something wrong with the Evil King?
It seemed like there was really something wrong with his brain.
Could it be that cultivating evil techniques would really cause problems in one¡¯s brain?
Chu Xuan naturally would not care about a mere Emperor-level weapon.
He looked at the corpse and roughly judged that the other party should have been a Supreme realm cultivator when he was alive.
Moreover, he was a cultivator with a strong body.
He recalled some information he had obtained from the ck Moon Tower regarding Bai Sheng Mountain.
Bai Sheng Mountain was a sect that specialized in body tempering. It was rumored that they possessed a body tempering technique that was ranked in the top three in the Southern Region.
There were not many corpses in the ruin. Most had either been turned into ashes during the great battle back then, or had rotted away without a trace over the long years.
Even though the Bai Sheng Mountain sect had been destroyed during the great war back then, they had still left behind countless treasures.
Especially the broken Emperor-level weapons, which would be useful as materials for refining other artifacts.
There were also many precious medicines growing in a medicinal garden, some of which were extremely rare in the Southern Region.
Moreover, they were all very ancient.
Where there were benefits, there would naturally be fights.
Chu Xuan had already seen a few fights break out over these treasures.
The Heavenly Cauldron Mountain fought with Nine Swords Mountain, while the Floating Flower Pavilion fought with the evil imperial court, and the other powers fought with a few itinerant cultivators.
As for Qin Changfang from the Great Qin Dynasty, he was in an awkward situation.
He was weaker, and many people had their eyes on him, especially the Great Qian Dynasty¡¯s experts.
Had it not been for the protection of Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s experts, he would have been killed when he obtained the first treasure.
Ding Yue immediately rushed towards the medicinal garden.
Cultivation techniques and emperor weapons were worthless to him.
So what if there was a Heavenly weapon?
Could it bepared to his Divine sword?
.
He did notck cultivation and secret techniques; the ones his master gave him were several levels higher even.
The spiritual herbs were what he cared about the most.
The pocket dimension was rich in resources and contained countless heavenly and earthly treasures, but their consumption of those resources was also rapid.
The growth rate of natural treasures would never be as fast as the consumption rate, and Wang Luo¡¯s consumption was even greater because he practiced alchemy.
Ding Yue immediately located the most ancient herb garden.
His speed was extremely fast, so he was the first to arrive.
Even though there was a protective barrier that remained, it was easily shattered by him.
After so many years, this protective barrier that no one had been maintaining barely had a sliver of power left.
With a wave of his hand, jade boxes that were used to store the natural treasures all floated around his body as he quickly picked and plucked the spirit herbs.
He began by picking the rarer and more valuable spirit herbs that were older.
Chapter 123 - Flower of Youth
Chapter 123: Flower of Youth
Chu Xuan saw that Ding Yue was the first to pick the spirit herbs, and that his luck was extremely good. He was the first to discover thergest, oldest, and most valuable herb garden.
Ding Yue did notck cultivation techniques or secret techniques, and Emperor-level weapons were not even worth his attention.
Spirit herbs were naturally his first choice.
No matter how many heavenly materials and earthly treasures there were in the pocket dimensions, they would grow slower than the rate at which they were consumed. Replenishing them would take a long time.
Therefore, since he now had the opportunity to replenish the pocket dimension¡¯s resources here, he naturally would not miss this opportunity.
Ding Yue picked about half of them before someone else finally arrived.
A graceful figure floated over.
Han Yingmeng!
Ding Yue drew his longsword and drew a circle around the edge of the medicinal garden. He said, ¡°These are mine. If you dare to take a step past that line, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±
Wang Hao consumed a lot of spirit herbs to refine pills. The Emperor-level pills he had with him had all been refined by Wang Hao.
It was not easy to find a ruin like this either, especially one of such a high level.
If he did not bring back a pile of ingredients for pill refinement, how could he make up for all of the pills he ate?
¡°This is not your family¡¯s territory. Anyone who finds it will have a share!¡±
......
Han Yingmeng became angry when she saw Ding Yue.
He was actually so overbearing!
She took a step forward and was about to step into the medicinal garden.
Ding Yue brandished his sword and was about to make a move. However, on second thought, what if he destroyed the spirit herbs while fighting?
He activated his sword technique and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Divide!¡±
The treasured sword swayed and instantly transformed into densely packed sword gleam. Each sword gleam was like a real treasured sword.
All of the sword gleams instantly formed a sealing formation around the medicinal garden.
Boom!
Han Yingmeng waved her delicate hand and a flower petal flew out and smashed onto the sword gleam formation.
However, such a powerful attack was actually unable to break through the sword gleams.
Han Yingmeng¡¯s expression changed slightly. Ding Yue¡¯s was actually so strong!
¡°If you continue to cause destruction here, I will kill you after I finish picking the spirit herbs!¡± Ding Yue said fiercely.
Han Yingmeng was so angry that her pretty face turned red. She cursed Ding Yue a thousand times in her heart.
However, in the end, she did not dare to continue to attack.
She finally understood that this b*stard Ding Yue did not have a soft spot for women at all.
After Ding Yue finished picking the spirit herbs in the garden, he sheathed his sword and was about to leave when Han Yingmeng hurriedly said, ¡°Ding Yue, I want a flower of eternal youth.¡±
Ding Yue did not even look at her after picking the herbs. Hepletely ignored her. Han Yingmeng was so angry that she gritted her teeth.
Could it be that she was not attractive at all?
She could not understand why Ding Yue ignored her beauty.
¡°Why should I give it to you?¡±
Ding Yue took out a flower of eternal youth and looked at her from the corner of his eyes.
Han Yingmeng took a few deep breaths and forced herself to calm down.
She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you something in exchange!¡±
Had it been any other young male cultivator who had obtained the flower of eternal youth, not only would she not have to ask, the cultivator would probably have run over and offered it to her immediately!
However, Ding Yue, that b*stard, hadpletely ignored her.
¡°What do you want to exchange for it?¡±
If it was something good, Ding Yue would not mind exchanging the flower for it.
The flower was precious, but also useless. If it was not something that most cultivators could use.
Its main function was to make its user feel young and beautiful, never aging.
It was very attractive to women.
After all, no matter how high one¡¯s cultivation level was, once they were stuck at a certain realm for a long time, their lifespan would be greatly depleted, and they would age.
In fact, even under other certain special circumstances, they would age.
The flower of youth could make its user look youthful and beautiful, and it could also resist those special circumstances that would make one¡¯s face age.
New novels chapters are published ?n !
Its effect on men was average, but it would have a miraculous effect on women.
Therefore, it was both precious and somewhat useless at the same time.
A pained expression shed across Han Yingmeng¡¯s face. She took out a jade bottle and poured out a medicinal pill into her tender white palm.
¡°I¡¯ll trade it for this medicinal pill.¡±
Ding Yue looked at the medicinal pill in her palm. It was a low-grade Emperor-level pill. Moreover, it was not a particrly high-quality pill.
Wang Luo had long stopped refining pills of this level, so Ding Yue had been spoiled rotten. He did not even bother taking a second look.
He silently took out a bottle of pills and poured them into his palm. There were nine middle-grade Emperor-level pills in total there, and they were high-quality middle-grade Emperor-level pills.
¡°Your pill isn¡¯t worth anything. Are you going to use something else in exchange instead?¡±
Han Yingmeng¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and her face was filled with shock.
She finally understood that the red-bearded old man¡¯s exmation about the Emperor-level pills was not because he had discovered Emperor-level pills in the ancient ruin.
He was simply shouting because of the pills that were in Ding Yue¡¯s hand earlier.
This was too extravagant!
Han Yingmeng¡¯s eyes were red. Were it not for the fact that she could not beat Ding Yue, she would not have been able to resist the urge to beat the living daylights out of him and snatch those pills!
She had originally thought that one Emperor-level pill could be exchanged for the flower of youth.
In the end, she found out that she had been made to look like a clown!
Shamefaced, she stored the pill away.
¡°So, what do you want to offer in exchange instead?¡±
Ding Yue did not even fancy the Emperor-level pill, so what else could she offer?
Had this been another man, there were still some other methods she could employ. However, those methods would not work on Ding Yue, this b*stard.
Ding Yue stored the pills back into the bottle and said, ¡°You are Floating Flower Pavilion¡¯s Holy Maiden, so you should have quite a few spirit herbs, right? Take them out. If there¡¯s anything I like, I¡¯ll exchange those for this flower.¡±
Han Yingmeng took out all of the spirit herbs she had on her. Each of them was precious, but a little inferior in terms of age.
Ding Yue had just picked a bunch of ancient spirit herbs, so how could he take a fancy to these little medicinal herbs of hers?
It looked like she was going to lose the opportunity to preserve her youth.
Han Yingmeng¡¯s heart ached.
¡°Barely enough.¡±
Ding Yue took a look. As the Holy Maiden of the Floating Flower Pavilion, Han Yingmeng still had some treasures.
There were a few unique and rtively rare spirit herbs.
He stretched out his hand and took all of Han Yingmeng¡¯s spirit herbs. He then threw a flower of youth over to her.
¡°Forget it. I¡¯m making a loss here, so count it as my gift to you.¡±
From Ding Yue¡¯s perspective, the flower of youth was not as valuable as these rare spirit herbs.
After all, the effect of the flower of youth was very simple and straightforward. It was only valued by women.
Han Yingmeng was overjoyed and hurriedly stored the flower of youth into a jade box carefully.
¡°As the Holy Maiden of the Floating Flower Pavilion, you¡¯re too poor. You¡¯re really poor!¡±
Ding Yue looked at her with disdain and left in a sh.
He continued to explore the ancient ruin.
Han Yingmeng was so angry that her face turned green. This was too disgraceful. She wanted nothing more than to kill him with one punch!
Inside the ancient ruin, battles were constantly taking ce because of treasures.
Even two experts at the ninth level of the truth realm had fallen.
Chu Xuan was observing the action through the Heaven-spying Mirror. So far, no treasures that were worth a second look had appeared.
Ding Yue¡¯s harvest was not bad though.
As a son of fate, his luck was indeed extraordinary. He was very sessful in his exploration of the ancient ruin.
Treasures that others could not find seemed to just be waiting for Ding Yue to appear.
After watching for half a day, Chu Xuan deactivated the Heaven-spying Mirror and turned his attention to something else.
The exploration of the ancient ruin was not something that could bepleted in a day or two.
Some ces still had remnants of the killing intent and destruction of the great battle, and there were even powerful restrictions around those ces.
There were still some dangers in the ruin.
The inheritance left behind by the Bai Sheng Mountain sect was most likely a body tempering technique. To others, this might be extremely precious.
However, to Ding Yue, it waspletely unattractive. No matter how strong Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s body- tempering technique was, it was far cry from the Firmament Sword Body.
Chapter 124 - Secret Behind The Asura Ancient Land
Chapter 124: Secret Behind The Asura Ancient Land
Ten dayster, the exploration of Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ancient ruin was still ongoing, althoughrge-scale battles were less frequent now.
During this period, Ding Yue had been ambushed by an expert from Nine Swords Mountain. He directly killed his opponent with a single sword strike.
Up till now, the person who had reaped the most rewards was none other than Ding Yue.
The remaining people simultaneously headed towards the core of the ancient ruin, breaking the restrictions and traps along the way.
Chu Xuan looked over the battlefield within the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin and frowned. The destruction of Bai Sheng Mountain did not seem to have had anything to do with the demon race.
The Bai Sheng Mountain sect had not been destroyed by the demon race¡¯s invasion.
Up until now, he had not seen any demon corpses.
There were also no traces of demonic aura that should have been present after the Great War.
The Bai Sheng Mountain sect had been destroyed by a human faction.
ording to the timeline, the destruction of the Bai Sheng Mountain sect had happened during the Great War.
Was it the Great Qin¡¯s doing, or had it been done by another faction?
Which faction did the Bai Sheng Mountain sect belong to?
Unfortunately, there was not much information about Bai Sheng Mountain in the ck Moon Tower¡¯s records.
......
None of the information mentioned which faction the Bai Sheng Mountain sect belonged to.
After all, the destruction of Bai Sheng Mountain had happened so long ago, so much of the information had been lost to the river of time.
Even the Great Qin Empire, which had once unified the Southern Region, had been erased from existence, much less some smaller sect like the Bai Sheng Mountain sect.
The speed at which Buddha Nanwu refined his golden body was much faster than he had expected; it was done.
¡°Greetings, Buddha!¡±
Buddha Nanwu put his palms together and bowed.
¡°En.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and asked him to sit.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about the ancient demons.¡±
Chu Xuan was incredibly excited; he was finally going to find out about the secrets of the ancient demons.
This included the question of whether or not there were human traitors who had lured the demons into invading the Southern Region.
¡°Yes, Buddha!¡±
To Buddha Nanwu, his identity as a member of the demon race had already be a thing of the past. He was now a Buddha, not a demon.
¡°Back then, there were human experts who entered the Demon Zone to look for us...¡±
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes. So it was true that when the demon race invaded the Southern Region back then, it was caused by human traitors.
Following Buddha Nanwu¡¯s exnation, Chu Xuan gained some understanding of the demon race and the Demon Zone.
The demon race was a generic term. In fact, there were many branches of demons, as well as many factions among them. Some of the living beings of the demon race still existed in the form of tribes.
The demon faction that Buddha Nanwu belonged to was one of the more powerful ones. He was the chief elder of this demon faction, and was a cultivator at the eighth level of the Heaven realm.
One day, a human expert entered the Demon Zone and contacted the higher-ups of the demon race. The expert said that he could help them invade the Northern Zone and Southern Region.
After they upied the Southern Region, they could use it as a springboard to seize the Northern Zone.
The higher-ups of the demon race were tempted.
The human race had monopolized five zones, so the demon race was naturally dissatisfied with this. They had always wanted to expand their territory. However, the human race was strong, so they had never found an appropriate opportunity.
The Northern Zone was considered one of the weaker zones among the five zones of the human race.
The human race had upied the Northern Zone for the longest time, and had erected some barriers that made it difficult for the demon race to invade.
However, if they had inside help it would be much easier for them to invade.
They would be able to upy the Northern Zone before the other four zones controlled by the human race could react and send aid. Even if they could not upy the entire Northern Zone, they would easily be able to upy one or two regions.
Once they did, they could open up a path to the Demon Zone. With the Demon Zone providing support, unless the humans wanted to start an all-out war, they would enter a stand-off.
The higher-ups of the demon race agreed to the human expert¡¯s request and made preparations to invade the Southern Region.
Buddha Nanwu was one of the leaders of the demon race who had invaded the Southern Region.
When the demon experts invaded the Southern Region, they realized that this was a conspiracy.
Some human experts had wanted to use the demon race to destroy the Great Qin Empire and wreak havoc on the humans of the Northern Zone.
¡°Later on, we found out that this whole thing was a scheme that targeted the humans of the Northern Zone as well as the demons.¡±
Chu Xuan frowned.
¡°A scheme that targeted both humans and demons? Was it a scheme devised by other races?¡±
¡°No, it was a scheme devised by a human expert.¡±
Nanwu Buddha shook his head.
Chu Xuan did not understand. Since it was a scheme devised by a human expert, why was it targeted at both the humans and the demons?
¡°Buddha, there is no human king in the Northern Zone!¡± Buddha Nanwu said.
Of course, Chu Xuan knew that there had never been a human king in the Northern Zone.
This was rted to the history of the Northern Zone.
The first zone that the human race upied had been the Northern Zone and, because it had never been unified, there had never been a human king.
The other four zones had all been unified by human experts. After generations of struggling, they suppressed the alien races and turned those zones into the territory of the human race.
As such, in the course of history, after being unified, the other four zones obeyed the orders of the human kings and their descendants.
A thought shed through Chu Xuan¡¯s mind as he took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Do you mean that the human expert in question wanted to be the first human king of the Northern Zone?!¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Buddha Nanwu nodded.
Who was it that wanted to be the first human king of the Northern Zone?
The first person Chu Xuan thought of was Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, Qin Ying.
He had unified the Southern Region.
So, the invasion of the demons was to stop Qin Ying from unifying the Northern Zone and bing the first human king of the Northern Zone?
¡°The invasion of the demons was to stop Qin Ying from bing the human king?¡± Chu Xuan asked curiously.
¡°It was a battle between humans and the kings of other regions.¡±
Buddha Nanwu put his palms together and said, ¡°Buddha, Qin Ying is just one part of the battle between the humans and those kings.¡±
Chu Xuan had never expected that the secret of the demon race invasion would involve a battle between humans and the kings of the regions in the Northern Zone.
¡°Who was the other party?¡±
¡°A human Divine realm expert.¡±
Chu Xuan was shocked. It involved a Divine realm expert?
Was Qin Ying a Divine realm expert when he was at his peak?
¡°ording to my demon race¡¯s investigation, the battle for the position of human king...¡±
Buddha Nanwu slowly exined the secret behind the invasion of the Southern Region.
There was a certain Divine realm expert of the human race. In order to improve his cultivation base, he devised the demon race invasion n, which would put the Southern Region and the human race of the entire Northern Zone in a perilous situation.
His ultimate goal was to make a move when the human race in the Northern Zone was in critical danger. He wanted to turn the tide and be the human king.
By acquiring the luck rted to being the first human king in the Northern Zone, he hoped to surpass the Divine realm and step into a higher realm.
Qin Ying¡¯s ambition was not limited to just conquering the Southern Region. He wanted to unify the Northern Zone and be the human king.
However, Qin Ying walked the orthodox path. He controlled countless sects and forces, and tried to unify the Northern Zone and establish the first empire to rule the entire Northern Zone.
He would then be the first human king in the Northern Zone.
In the end, Qin Ying discovered the n of that Divine realm expert. In order to prevent the human race from sumbing to the uing disaster, he decided to make a move.
He joined forces with some experts of the Northern Zone to intercept the invading experts of the demon race. He even leveraged the fate of the Southern Region to condense a fate treasure that fell into a spatial crack after the battle.
The Southern Region was not alone. There were also experts from the western, northern, eastern, and central regions who seized a portion of the fate of their various regions and condensed them into fate treasures as well.
They destroyed the n of the human Divine realm expert.
Qin Ying and the other experts died at the start of the battle, but they had also sessfully dealt a heavy blow to the invading demon army.
Only a small number of demon experts sessfully invaded the Southern Region, which resulted in the Great War.
In the end, because the demon race also had a Divine realm expert, that human Divine realm expert made a move. After that battle, the entire battlefield was trapped in a spatial zone. The Southern Region¡¯s fate, which had been condensed into a supreme treasure, also disappeared.
This caused the Southern Region¡¯s ley lines to copse. Thews of Heaven and Earth became iplete, resulting in its current barren state.
Chapter 125 - Fate Treasures, Battle To Become The Human King
Chapter 125: Fate Treasures, Battle To Be The Human King
?
Chu Xuan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He had once lied to Du Yuan that the Southern Region¡¯s waters ran deep.
He had never thought that his words would turn out to be true.
The Southern Region¡¯s waters truly ran quite deep!
This matter involved Divine realm experts.
At that moment, Chu Xuan finally understood why the Great Qin Empire, which had even managed to unify the Southern Region, had been erased from history.
Very few people knew about this.
Moreover, the information that had been left behind was nearly non-existent.
Even if the Great Qian Dynasty wanted to erase the information about the Great Qin Empire, it would not have been able to do so.
After all, the Great Qian Dynasty had not unified the Southern Region.
The reason why the Great Qin Empire had been erased from history was because Qin Ying had used the fate of the Great Qin Empire, which had unified the Southern Region, and condensed it into a fate treasure to use in the battle.
Thanks to this, the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth were shattered and the ley lines were destroyed
The Asura Ancient Land¡¯s situation was quiteplex, and even someone at the Heaven realm might not be able to fully grasp or control the situation.
Chu Xuan felt a bit of pressure.
He had to quickly increase his strength. When the Asura Ancient Land opened, he had to have at least reached the Divine realm.
Otherwise, how could he control the situation?
PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.
¡°There are five fate treasures of the Northern Zone in the Asura Ancient Land. Is everyone targeting the fate treasures of the Northern Zone?¡±
Chu Xuan now roughly understood the situation in the Asura Ancient Land.
It involved the fate treasures of the Northern Zone!
¡°Yes, Buddha.¡±
Buddha Nanwu said, ¡°Whoever obtains the fate treasures of the Northern Zone¡¯s five regions will obtain the fate of the Northern Zone. They will have the opportunity to be the human king of the Northern Zone.¡±
¡°Does the demon race also have a n?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
This was a secret of the demon race, but it had nothing to do with Buddha Nanwu now. He was a Buddha, not a demon.
¡°The soul of that elder of the demon race who died in the battle reincarnated. He will participate in the battle when the Asura Ancient Land opens.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
As expected.
How could a Divine realm expert die so easily? It was just a set-up.
Therefore, that human Divine realm expert had definitely also reincarnated.
Qin Ying had also reincarnated. He was reincarnated in the Luo family of the human king¡¯s family in the Eastern Zone. He wanted to leverage the power of the human king¡¯s family to kill his way back to the Southern Region and seize the fate treasures.
In that case, that human Divine realm expert also had to have a force supporting him.
What about the Divine realm elder of the demon race?
Was he borrowing the power of the human race or the demon race?
Many thoughts shed through Chu Xuan¡¯s mind. At the same time, he analyzed which side the current various powers in the Southern Region belonged to.
Currently, there were three sides participating in the battle. These were Qin Ying, the human Divine realm expert, and the Divine realm demon race elder.
It was unknown if any other forces were involved.
Nine Swords Mountain and the Great Qin Dynasty were undoubtedly on Qin Ying¡¯s side.
Was the Great Qian Dynasty part of that human Divine realm expert¡¯s n?
What about the evil imperial court?
Were they rted to the Divine realm elder of the demon race?
¡°Where did the elder of the demon race reincarnate?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Buddha Nanwu shook his head.
Chu Xuan thought about it. It made sense. How could the reincarnation of a Divine realm be revealed to others?
The waters in the Southern Region were really deep andplicated.
He raised his head and examined the recovery speed of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region. By his calctions, there were still around thirty to forty years before the Asura Ancient Land would open.
As for whether or not it would open in advance, he had no way to predict that.
Qin Ying was only in the Emperor realm now. He definitely would not be able to recover to his peak cultivation level by the time the Asura Ancient Land opened.
.
Hence, there had to be a cultivation limit or restriction when it came to obtaining the fate treasures.
¡°Are there cultivation restrictions or limitations around the Asura Ancient Land or the fate treasures?¡±
¡°Yes, Buddha.¡±
Buddha Nanwu nodded, ¡°Those above the emperor realm, cannot participate. If one¡¯s cultivation exceeds the Emperor realm, the fate treasure will not recognize them as its master.¡±
Chu Xuan understood now. A fate treasure was only effective on those with weaker cultivation levels. The strong would determine their own fate.
The fate treasure would not recognize them as its master or, even if it did, its effect would be limited.
Perhaps this was also a restriction of the Great Dao.
¡°The Great Qin¡¯s Emperor is indeed worthy of being the ruler of the Southern Region.¡±
Nanwu Buddha sighed in admiration.
The Asura Ancient Land had been set up by Qin Ying. He had used the fate treasure to stop the human Divine realm expert¡¯s n.
He had also dragged the battle for the fate treasures and the battle for the position of human king from the ancient times until now.
He had lowered the cultivation levels of hispetitors to the Emperor realm.
Qin Ying had also reincarnated into the human king¡¯s Luo family. He would rely on the power of the Luo family to fight his way back to the Southern Region to fight for the fate of the Northern Zone and the position of human king.
Would the Luo family support him?
They would definitely support him. After all, Qin Ying was now a direct descendant of their family who possessed a pure bloodline. His previous life was no longer an important factor.
Moreover, Qin Ying possessed the human king¡¯s Dao weapon, and they had a deep rtionship.
The Luo family would definitely support Qin Ying and fight for the fate treasures of the Northern Zone and participate in the fight for the human king position.
Once Qin Ying won, the Luo family would have another human king among their ranks!
After thinking this through, Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. Qin Ying was indeed worthy of his position as the Emperor of the Great Qin Empire!
That human Divine realm expert definitely hated Qin Ying with a passion.
Chu Xuan stood on Qin Ying¡¯s side. After all, on thetter¡¯s journey to bing the human king, he had walked the path of righteous unification.
This was in contrast to that human Divine realm expert, who actually wanted to wreak havoc on the human race of the Northern Zone beforeing out to save the day, using this self-created disaster as an opportunity to be the human king.
If that expert¡¯s n failed, the demon race would upy arge portion of the Northern Zone¡¯s territory.
Also, regardless of whether he seeded or not, the people in the Northern Zone would bear the brunt of that cmity. Chu Xuan resented anyone who used such dirty methods to achieve their objectives.
Moreover, Chu Xuan felt that the other party would definitely not be able to be the human king with such dirty methods.
¡°How strong was Qin Ying back then?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
Since Qin Ying had set up such a grand scheme to dy the battle until his next life, his strength was definitely inferior to that of that human Divine realm expert.
Otherwise, given Qin Ying¡¯s personality, he would have long used every means avable to kill him.
¡°Peak Heaven realm,parable to a demigod!¡±
Nanwu Buddha put his palms together.
As expected.
As someone who was able to unify the Southern Region, there was no way he would be weak?
Peak Heaven realm,parable to a demigod. In the absence of a Divine realm expert, Qin Ying was practically invincible.
He was definitely one of the strongest cultivators in the Northern Zone.
Whether it was his strength or methods, he was extremely powerful and capable. As someone who was able to unify the Southern Region, he naturally had his own strengths.
Furthermore, Qin Ying was able to get many experts to cooperate with him to go against that human Divine realm expert. From this, it could be seen that he had personality and charm.
The Asura Ancient Land contained the fated treasures. It was a battle to be a human king!
Chu Xuan finally understood the true secret behind the Asura Ancient Land.
Why did all the major powers seal off the Southern Region?
Why was there no Emperor realm cultivator in the Southern Region?
As for the one Emperor realm cultivator they did let in, he was a useless piece of trash. That was why he was allowed to enter the Southern Region.
The Southern Region was barren because it had lost arge amount of fate. If the Southern Region¡¯s fate treasure returned, then the Southern Region would definitely regain its vitality and return to its peak condition.
This was not limited to just the Southern Region. The other four regions had also lost a portion of their fate.
This was probably the reason why the Northern Zone was rtively weakerpared to the other four zones.
Fate might sound illusory, but it was extremely mysterious and vital.
Ding Yue was the son of fate of the Southern Region. What would happen if he obtained the Southern Region¡¯s fate treasure?
The new and old fate would merge and the Southern Region would rise. Would Ding Yue then be the number one person in the Southern Region?
Wang Luo was the son of fate of the Northern Region.
Xiao Liang was the son of fate of the Western Region.
What about the Central and Eastern regions?
Had the son of the fate of their current generation been born?
Chapter 126 - I Want To Be The Master Of The Human King
Chapter 126: I Want To Be The Master Of The Human King
At this moment, Chu Xuan felt as if the fog had been lifted and he could see the truth.
Ding Yue carried the fate of the Southern Region and was its son of fate.
Wang Luo and Xiao Liang were the same for their respective regions.
The other unknown people from the other two regions were also the same.
They were all born due to those fate treasures. It was one of the mysteries of the Northern Zone and they were destined to find the lost fate treasures.
Generally speaking, if nothing unexpected happened, the fight for the fate treasures would take ce among Ding Yue and the other children of fate. There was even a high possibility that the fate treasures would fall into their hands.
However, the situation surrounding the Asura Ancient Land wasplex.
Even though they were children of fate, it would not be easy for them to obtain the fate treasures.
Chu Xuan knew that Qin Ying had a contingency n prepared to obtain the fate treasure of the Southern Region.
The other four regions¡¯ fate treasures were there too.
How could the human Divine realm expert not be aware of this?
How could the demon race Divine realm elder not be aware of this?
All three groups had made preparations to participate in the battle for the position of the human king. In that sense, one could only say that their confidence was grounded in their efforts and ns.
Chu Xuan already knew where Qin Ying reincarnated. Thetter wanted to borrow the power of the Luo family.
What about the demon race Divine realm elder?
PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.
Was the evil imperial court rted to the demon race expert?
What about the human Divine realm expert?
Of the five regions of the Northern Zone, the children of fate from three regions were rted to Chu Xuan.
If he could take all of the children of fate from the five regions as his disciples...
Chu Xuan was very tempted.
If he could nurture the first human king in the Northern Zone, would not such an achievement trigger the system¡¯s rewards?
The rewards from such a monumental feat would definitely be extremely generous, right?
He had to control the situation in the Asura Ancient Land.
Chu Xuan made a decision in his heart. No matter what, the five regions¡¯ fate treasures could not fall into the hands of the human Divine realm expert or that demon race Divine realm elder.
He had to be the one that decided the battle for the Northern Zone¡¯s human king.
The one who ascended and became the Northern Zone¡¯s human king had to be one of his own people.
He would be the mastermind behind the scenes, the Master of the human king!
However, if he wanted to control the situation surrounding the Asura Ancient Land, he had to first be strong enough.
In fact, even reaching the Divine realm might not be enough.
The title of the first human king of the Northern Zone was something that probably tempted countless people and factions.
He had a premonition that people from the other four zones would participate.
There might be Divine realm experts supporting those participants as well.
Although Divine realm experts had not appeared in this era, except in historical records and legends, it did not mean that all of the Divine realm experts from ancient times were dead.
There were definitely Divine realm experts hidden in the Ancient Deste Zone.
Moreover, this zone was the most mysterious and vast one of the nine zones.
He had to increase his strength as soon as possible. Fortunately, there were still thirty-four years before the Asura Ancient Land opened, so he still had plenty of time.
After understanding the secrets behind the Asura Ancient Land, Chu Xuan allowed Buddha Nanwu to cultivate. Thetter had condensed his Buddhist golden body and recovered his peak strength.
His aptitude and talent had both increased.
The door to the Divine realm was now unlocked.
Chu Xuan picked out some Buddhist techniques from the Three Lives Buddhist Scripture and passed them to Buddha Nanwu.
These would help him to break through to the Divine realm before the Asura Ancient Land opened.
This way, Chu Xuan would have Divine realm subordinates to do his bidding, and he would be able to control the entire situation.
No matter who came to participate in the fight for the fate treasures or the fight for the position of the Northern Zone¡¯s human king, the winner had to be someone under him.
It was time for Qin Ying to be groomed.
His chances of victory were still very high.
Chu Xuan would take him in as an in-name disciple.
Although he looked young, he was actually an old monster.
Since Qin Ying had been looking for a domineering body tempering technique, Chu Xuan would teach him one.
The battle for the human king in the northern region.
In terms of talent, Ding Yue and Wang Luo were not suitable to be the human king. They did not have the necessary charisma, nor did they have the kind of domineering aura that could strike awe into the inhabitants of the entire territory.
Only Qin Ying had these qualities. After all, he was once an overlord who unified the Southern Region.
.
He had even wanted to unify the Northern Zone.
Qin Ying was now a woman, so even if his consciousness was that of a man, it could not change the fact that he was biologically a woman.
Of all the human kings of the past generations, there had not been a single female human king, right?
Thinking this, Chu Xuan became excited. He would nurture the first female human king of the human race. What kind of monumental achievement was that?
The system¡¯s reward for achieving this would not disappoint him for sure.
However, Qin Ying was only one of the candidates.
Ren Changhe was about to break through to the Divine realm, and would do so in time to participate in the Asura Ancient Land.
At that time, he would ask Ren Changhe toe.
Ren Changhe, who cultivated the Yin-yang God Combination Seal, and hadprehended the Dao of Yin-yang and the Dao of life and death, would definitely not be weak.
Moreover, when he had been in the Heaven realm, he was already unparalleled among cultivators in the same realm.
In the five regions of the Northern Zone, there were two children of fate that were not under his control.
Although Su Xian¡¯er came from the Central Region, she was not the Central Region¡¯s daughter of fate.
Chu Xuan wondered, ¡®Could he get his hands on those children of fate?¡¯
It would probably be quite difficult.
The waters in the Southern Region indeed ran a little deep.
It had been a long time since he contacted Du Yuan. It was time for him to make his way to the Southern Region.
Du Yuan, who was already at the fourth level of the Supreme realm, was not weak. He cultivated the concealment technique passed down by Chu Xuan, so it would not be a big problem for him to pass through the blockade and enter the Southern Region.
It was time to remove the Myriad Heavenly Mirror¡¯s mark on Du Yuan¡¯s body in case he needed itter.
He immediately took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and contacted Du Yuan.
¡°Your Excellency!¡±
Du Yuan greeted him respectfully.
¡°You can head to the Southern Region now and wait for the right opportunity. Remember not to expose yourself.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡±
Chu Xuan gave him a few more instructions.
At the same time, he gave him amunication talisman. When Du Yuan arrived in the Southern Region, if he needed thetter¡¯s assistance, someone would send a message.
After ending the connection with Du Yuan, he retrieved the mark. The Myriad Heavenly Mirror could now mark someone or somece else.
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror only had three positioning marks, which Chu Xuan felt was far too few.
Chu Xuan spected that after he broke through to the Heaven realm, and gained the ability to transport living things, the number of positioning marks would naturally increase.
It was time to meet Qin Ying.
It was time to put on a show again.
The position of the human king of the northern region was nothing. The situation couldn¡¯t be too small.
He should focus on the position of the emperor.
The position of human king of the Northern Zone was only the starting point.
As for whether Qin Ying could ascend to those heights or not, that was not important at the moment. He had to deceive him first.
The seven-colored divine light was activated.
The Heaven-shaking Divine Image appeared, and the Myriad Laws Daoist Robe was enveloped by the Great Dao¡¯s charm.
One look would be enough for anyone to tell that he was a supreme existence that had surpassed the Divine realm.
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror soon connected to Qin Ying¡¯s location.
In the image projection, Qin Ying was sitting cross-legged on arge rock on the cliff. His brows were tightly furrowed, and he looked rather worried.
Qin Ying had already broken through to the fourth level of the Emperor realm.
His cultivation speed was not slow.
Chu Xuan estimated that once he broke through to the ninth level of the Emperor realm, he would suppress his cultivation base and would not break through again until the Asura Ancient Land opened.
Those who surpassed the Emperor realm would be excluded from thepetition for the fate supreme treasures.
Qin Ying was very distressed. He had still been unable to find a powerful body tempering technique.
For the sake of obtaining a powerful body tempering technique, he had even stooped so low as to deceive Zhu Yuanbai with a few sentences. Thetter had been so enthralled that he had rushed off to look for a body tempering technique for Qin Ying immediately.
However, in the end, the body tempering technique he found was stillcking in terms of domineering aura.
His talent and aptitude in this life was not poor. He had the blood of the human king running through his veins, and he had even cultivated the ultimate technique of the human king¡¯s Luo family.
However, he was still unable to reach the peakbat strength he had in his previous life.
He knew that as long as he cultivated a domineering body tempering technique, his strength would surpass that of his previous life.
Only then would he have the confidence to win the fight for the fate supreme treasures.
Even if he had a contingency n to obtain the fate supreme treasure, such a long time had passed; who knew if the contingency n would work?
He was up against a Divine realm expert.
There was no way the methods and ns of a Divine realm expert would be easy to deal with.
Chapter 127 - Deceiving Qin Ying
Chapter 127: Deceiving Qin Ying
Qin Ying sighed.
Even if he borrowed the power of the Luo family, he was not 100% sure that he could win this battle.
There were many people eyeing the position of the human king of the Northern Zone.
Even if he could not be the human king, simply obtaining the fate treasure would be a great achievement.
The opening of the Asura Ancient Land this time would not only involve his enemies and friends from his previous life, but other forces attracted by the fate treasures and the position of the human king as well.
Moreover, in order to convince the Luo family to fully support him, he would have to demonstrate sufficient strength, and that he had the means to seed.
In this life, he was a woman. Had it not been for the fact that his big brother had already surpassed the Emperor realm, the Luo family would not have supported him with this many resources.
Everything in this world depended on strength and means.
No matter what, he had to find a powerful body tempering technique. Only by reaching the peak of his previous life¡¯sbat strength would he have the confidence in emerging victorious in the battle.
Qin Ying¡¯s bare minimum was that he had to retrieve the fate treasure of the Southern Region.
As long as the other party could not gather all of the fate treasures of the five regions, he would not be able to be the human king.
Qin Ying was not willing to give up. The first human king of the Northern Zone could not be a traitor who tried to stir up a bloody storm and destroy the human race!
Back then, he had joined hands with the experts of the Northern Zone to dismantle the traitor¡¯s conspiracy.
Qin Ying lowered his head to look at his body and sighed.
How should he face his brothers in this life?
PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.
Suddenly, a circle of rippling light appeared in the air.
Qin Ying stood up and grabbed his halberd.
Was there another assassin?
Who would dare to assassinate him in the Luo family¡¯s territory?
Someone could actually break through the Luo family¡¯s defenses and sneak in?
Ripples continued to spread out as an image projection appeared.
Qin Ying was shocked by the sudden appearance of what he saw. His beautiful eyes widened and his small mouth opened slightly.
When Chu Xuan saw Qin Ying¡¯s current appearance, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.
Whenever he thought about how this peerless beauty was actually a man, he always felt strangely ufortable.
Even though Qin Ying¡¯s appearance was extremely beautiful and alluring, he could barely bring himself to look at him!
Chu Xuan¡¯s heaven-shaking figure was bathed in seven-colored divine light, and the charm of the Great Dao surrounded his body.
What kind of expert was this?!
Qin Ying was incredibly shocked; even a Divine realm expert was vastly inferior to this mysterious person.
¡°Luo Ying greets Senior!¡±
Qin Ying was an old monster and the famous Great Qin Emperor after all, so he managed to immediately calm himself down and bow respectfully.
This was the Luo family¡¯s territory, yet the person in front of him had used some sort of mysterious technique toe here. His strength was unfathomable.
Could this person be the Luo family¡¯s king?
The Luo family¡¯s king had disappeared countless years ago in his previous life, just like the other legendary experts.
If this person was not the Luo family¡¯s king, who else could it be?
¡°Luo Ying?¡±
Chu Xuanughed and said, ¡°Are you Luo Ying or Qin Ying?¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s expression changed. How did the other party know his identity?
Countless years had passed since he reincarnated.
After such a long period of time, given the assistance of the human king¡¯s Dao artifact, no one should have been able to discover his identity.
No one knew that he would reincarnate into the human king¡¯s Luo family.
None of his brothers back then knew either.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Kid, don¡¯t be so nervous. I can see through anyone¡¯s background easily.¡±
Chu Xuan chuckled lightly, exuding the demeanor of a senior expert.
¡°Our meeting is fated. Meeting me is your great fortune.¡±
Qin Ying took a deep breath. The other party was able to see through his background so easily,pletely ignoring the powers of the human king¡¯s Dao artifact.
From this, it could be seen just how powerful the other party was.
He was definitely an existence above the Divine realm.
.
¡°May I ask if Senior is the Luo family¡¯s king?¡±
Qin Ying thought about it. The other party was very likely to be the Luo family¡¯s king. That was probably why the human king¡¯s Dao artifact had not warned him and did not obstruct the other party¡¯s probing.
After all, the human king¡¯s Dao artifact was the property of the Luo family¡¯s king.
If this person was the Luo family¡¯s king, then this would really be a great opportunity.
Qin Ying was excited. If he obtained the recognition of the Luo family¡¯s king, the entire Luo family would dote on him.
Thinking back, he did have some connection with the Luo family¡¯s king.
¡°Luo family¡¯s king?¡±
Chu Xuan chuckled and said, ¡°Many years ago, I did indeede across that little fellow. He¡¯s quite talented.¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s heart trembled. The Luo family¡¯s king was a little fellow in this person¡¯s eyes?
¡°Senior, you are?¡±
¡°I¡¯m me.¡±
Chu Xuan seemed to be immersed in his memories. He paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°It was a long time ago, but countless little fellows in the myriad realms all called me the eternal, immortal, handsome, unparalleled, mighty, virtuous, supreme and holy number one Dao master in the myriad realms.¡±
What an awe-inspiring name!
Qin Ying was stunned when he heard that.
When he looked at this mysterious person, whose might could shake the heavens, and who could weave the Great Dao into clothes, he did not have the slightest bit of doubt.
As an expert who had onceprehended the Great Dao, he deeply understood how terrifying it was for someone to be able to weave the Great Dao into clothes.
He was once a peak Heaven realm expert, and had only begun toprehend the Great Dao¡
But what about the figure in front of him?
This person weaved the Great Dao into a robe and wore it.
From this, one could see how terrifying this expert was.
It was a great opportunity!
Qin Ying¡¯s heart began to beat violently.
¡°Qin Ying pays his respects to the iparably handsome, mighty, and virtuous supreme sage!¡±
Qin Ying quickly knelt down.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with his performance. Qin Ying was very decisive and directly knelt down.
Chu Xuan opened his mouth and said, ¡°This venerable one slept for a while and woke up recently. Your meeting with me can be considered fated. I¡¯ll make an exception and ept you as an in-name disciple. Are you willing?¡±
Qin Ying was stunned. In-name disciple?
He was so talented, and possessed the bloodline of a human king, yet hewas only qualified to be an in-name disciple?
¡°Do you think you deserve better?¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Qin Ying said hurriedly.
¡°Qin Ying greets Master!¡±
Qin Ying hurriedly kowtowed three times respectfully.
In-name disciples were in-name disciples. Senior did not take him in as a true disciple because he was not talented enough.
However, bing the in-name disciple of such an existence was also a great opportunity in itself.
Qin Ying was very decisive. When the opportunity came knocking, he would grasp it tightly. Given time and effort, an in-name disciple could also be a true disciple.
Now that he had sessfully epted Qin Ying as an in-name disciple, there would be one more person under him who could participate in the fight for the position of the Northern Zone¡¯s human king.
Moreover, the Asura Ancient Land had been nned and devised by Qin Ying. The probability of him emerging victorious was the greatest.
¡°Since you are now my disciple, do you have any requests?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
He was very curious as to whether Qin Ying would directly ask him to help him ascend to the position of human king and kill his enemies.
¡°Master, your disciple iscking a body tempering technique!¡±
Qin Ying immediately thought of the body tempering technique that he had been searching high and low for.
¡°Is that your only request?¡±
Chu Xuan said meaningfully, ¡°Perhaps you would like to discuss that trap that you set up.¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s heart trembled. His Master was too terrifying. He even knew about this?
¡°Dear Master, I, Qin Ying, have never relied on others for power in my life. I will not lose to others in the same realm. I will personally take back what belongs to me, and I will personally take revenge!¡±
Qin Ying said domineeringly.
As expected of the Great Qin Emperor, the peerless overlord who had once unified the Southern Region.
He was indeed bold and courageous.
¡°I¡¯m d that you have such courage and insight.¡±
Chu Xuan looked very pleased and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve be my disciple, I can guarantee that you will only fight others of the same realm there. I will keep the big shots away from you. However, whether or not you emerge victorious ispletely down to your own efforts and capabilities.¡±
Chapter 128 - Tyrant Dragon Body Technique
Chapter 128: Tyrant Dragon Body Technique
Qin Ying was overjoyed.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
He had never lost to anyone in the same realm.
The only thing he was worried about in this fight for the fate supreme treasures was that human Divine realm expert.
If that expert had surpassed the Emperor realm, but was not allowed to interfere, then there was nothing for him to be afraid of!
He would definitely retrieve the fate supreme treasure!
He would definitely kill his enemies!
¡°This is your fate,¡± Chu Xuan said indifferently.
¡°You also wanted a body tempering technique. This venerable one has countless such techniques, but they are all too powerful for you in your current state. You can¡¯t cultivate them. Even the so-called Divine realm experts that you are talking about aren¡¯t able to cultivate these.¡±
He was just messing with him. Of course, Chu Xuan was just bragging.
Qin Ying was shocked. Body tempering techniques that even Divine realm experts could not cultivate¡ how powerful were those techniques?
Chu Xuan thought for a while, and then said, ¡°I have three body tempering techniques that I created in my younger days. They are a bit trashy, but they happen to be just right for you to practice at your level.¡±
The corners of Qin Ying¡¯s mouth twitched. Trashy body tempering techniques were just right for him to practice?
Still, the body tempering techniques that Master mentioned should be very powerful, right?
¡°These three body tempering techniques are the Thirty-feet Golden Body technique, the Hundred-battle Demon Body technique, and the Tyrant Dragon Body technique. You can choose one.¡±
The Thirty-feet Golden Body technique was a body tempering technique that belonged to the Buddhist sect. It was a body tempering technique recorded in the Three Lives Buddhist Scripture.
The Hundred-battle Demon Nody technique was a body tempering technique that the system had rewarded him with some time back.
The same was true for the Tyrant Dragon Body technique.
Chu Xuan was only using the first two techniques to make up the numbers. The one he wanted to pass on to Qin Ying was the Tyrant Dragon Body technique.
He believed that Qin Ying would also choose this body tempering technique.
After all, he had always been looking for a domineering body tempering technique.
The Tyrant Dragon Body technique was undoubtedly domineering.
When it was cultivated topletion, it would allow its user to exude fierce dragon might, and it could even condense dragon armor which would attach itself to the user¡¯s body. Divine weapons could not prate this armor.
¡°Master, I choose the Tyrant Dragon Body technique.¡±
As expected, Qin Ying did not hesitate at all and immediately chose the Tyrant Dragon Body technique.
¡°When this technique is cultivated topletion, it will allow you to exude dragon might and condense dragon armor to protect your body. It can be considered average.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and flicked a small book over to Qin Ying.
The small book contained the Tyrant Dragon Body technique that he had jotted down while using the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo. When Qin Ying opened the small book, he could directlyprehend the technique.
As for how much heprehended, that would depend on the level of his talent.
The direct transmission of the technique would only happen once, which was when he opened it for the first time.
This was also one of the abilities of the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo.
Qin Ying was extremely excited. He took the cultivation technique book and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
¡°En.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and continued, ¡°Since you are my disciple, I should tell you that the Nine Zones are just a small corner of the myriad realms. As for a mere human king of the Northern Zone? Even if one bes the human king of the nine zones, they are nothing in the grand scheme of things.¡±
¡°You must remember that if you cultivate diligently, you will be able to travel to the myriad realms with me. Be it the human king of the Northern Zone, or the human king of the nine zones, they are just stepping stones on the path that you must take in order to cultivate.¡±
¡°Only by stepping into the myriad realms of the heavens will you be able to truly begin your journey as an expert.¡±
Qin Ying was shocked. ¡°The myriad realms of the heavens?¡±
¡°Cultivate diligently and don¡¯t ck off. If you manage to step into the myriad realms of the heavens in the future, I will make an exception and ept you as my true disciple.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s majestic voice gradually faded into the distance.
The circle of light disappeared, and with it the image projection.
Qin Ying was still in shock. The nine zones were just a small corner of the myriad realms?
He felt as if he had stumbled upon an incredible secret.
Could it be that the experts who had disappeared had all left the nine zones and headed to the myriad realms?
How could they travel to the myriad realms?
The Deste Ancient Zone!
The first ce Qin Ying thought of was the Deste Ancient Zone. After all, the Deste Ancient Zone was the most mysterious and vast zone among the nine zones. It hid countless secrets.
Even the Heaven realm experts were unable to discover its secrets.
It had always been rumored that the Divine realm experts were hidden in the Deste Ancient Zone.
Now he knew.
The Divine realm experts had gone to the Deste Ancient Zone in order to find the way to the myriad realms of the heavens.
.
Qin Ying was extremely excited.
¡°I, Qin Ying, will definitely go to the myriad realms of the heavens and be Master¡¯s true disciple!¡±
¡°After bing the Northern Zone¡¯s human king, I, Qin Ying, will definitely be the first human king of the nine zones!¡±
¡°Only then will I have the qualifications to be a true disciple of Master!¡±
At this moment, Qin Ying¡¯s blood was boiling. He had regained his ambition of unifying the Southern Region!
After a long while, he finally calmed down.
He then looked at the book in his hand.
¡°I hope that the trashy cultivation technique that Master mentioned will meet my requirements.¡±
He was regretting his decision at this moment. He should have asked Master for a powerful cultivation technique.
Given Master¡¯s strength, any cultivation technique that he imparted to him would be more powerful than the Luo family¡¯s cultivation techniques.
He had made a mistake!
When he flipped open the book, he suddenly felt as if the words on the book hade to life, surging directly into his mind.
The information regarding the cultivation technique surfaced in his mind, and he immediately entered a state ofprehension.
After an unknown period of time, Qin Ying awakened from his state ofprehension. He had already grasped the Tyrant Dragon Body technique.
Looking at the book, his mouth was agape with shock.
His master was too powerful. Simply opening the book allowed him to enter a state ofprehension.
After putting away the book, Qin Ying became excited. The Tyrant Dragon Body technique was even more powerful than he had expected.
Once he cultivated it topletion, it would be even more powerful than the overlord body technique he had used in his previous life.
If he had this body tempering technique in his previous life, coupled with his overlord physique, his strength would have been even stronger.
When the Tyrant Dragon Body technique was cultivated topletion, Divine weapons would not be able to harm him!
Moreover, when he used the Tyrant Dragon Body technique, he would not only exude a domineering aura, but also fierce dragon¡¯s might.
It was iparably powerful.
Qin Ying immediately began to cultivate the Tyrant Dragon Body technique.
As for whether his fair and delicate female body would end up bing muscr and masculine, that was something that did not matter to him at all.
He just needed to be stronger.
So what if his body was full of muscles?
Standing on the cliff, Qin Ying looked down. He could only see his chest and could not see his toes. Once again, his heart was filled with grief.
Why did he reincarnate into a woman?!
It was too tragic!
¡°I made a mistake!¡±
Qin Ying suddenly sighed.
He had actually forgotten to ask his master if there was a way to turn a woman back into a man without being rejected by the Great Dao.
He wanted to be that fierce man from his previous life.
What a mistake!
Qin Ying was extremely vexed. He had only focused on obtaining a body tempering technique. Why did he forget about finding a way to be a man again?
He had been careless!
The next time he met his master, he had to ask his master for advice regarding this matter.
Chu Xuan stretchedzily. He had epted Qin Ying as his in-name disciple, taught him the Tyrant Dragon Body technique, and broadened his horizons. He was feeling pretty aplished right now.
The human king had to be one of his disciples. It was useless for anyone else to fight over that position.
That being said, he had to improve his strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would not be able to control the whole situation.
Su Xian¡¯er was on the verge of reaching the Emperor realm. She was about to break through.
Next was Ding Yue, and then Wang Luo.
Chu Xuan also expected much from Chu Pingfan.
He nced at Chu Yun. She was cultivating in the ancestral residence of the Chu family. He guided her into the pocket dimension so that she could increase her cultivation and reach the truth realm quickly.
It was time for the Chu family to produce an Emperor realm expert.
Chu Pingfan was holding a wooden saber in his arms. He was immersed in his cultivation of the Saber Dao. asionally, he would swing the wooden saber around.
This was the saber technique he had learned from the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture.
Suddenly, a message came through from themunication talisman.
It was from Bao Hongyan. A great battle had broken out in the Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin.
Many experts had fallen.
An ancient Emperor realm expert¡¯s soul had been revived!
Chapter 129 - Emperor Realm Soul Possession
Chapter 129: Emperor Realm Soul Possession
An ancient Emperor realm expert¡¯s soul had been revived?
Was it the remnant soul of an expert from the Bai Sheng Mountain sect or an intruder?
Chu Xuan took out the Heaven-spying Mirror and cast his gaze over the situation at Bai Sheng Mountain.
He was not worried about Ding Yue.
Did it matter if an Emperor realm expert¡¯s soul was revived?
It was just a remnant soul. Moreover, after such a long time, it was undoubtedly already weak.
It might be able to deal with an ordinary truth realm or even a half-step emperor realm expert, but it would not be able to deal with Ding Yue.
This was even before one considered the divine soul secret technique that Ding Yue cultivated. The divine sword in his body was sufficient to kill any remnant souls of that level.
An intense battle had broken out in Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin.
It was rare for half-step emperor realm experts to join hands.
A slightly illusory figure floated in the air above the ruin.
Each strike he made was extremely powerful.
There were already several truth realm experts¡¯ corpses on the battlefield.
......
¡°Blood Soul Devouring!¡±
The Evil King roared and made a grabbing motion with his hand. Blood gushed out from the ground, and he seemed to be bathed in the blood mist.
The rolling bloody mist turned into chains which swept toward the remnant soul.
¡°Tie him down so that I have time to refine his soul!¡±
The Nine Swords Mountain elder, Liu Pingfeng, the red-bearded elder, and the beautiful woman from the Floating Flower pavilion all had dark expressions.
They attacked continuously, intentionally or not, so that the Evil King¡¯s bloody mist chains could notpletely lock onto the remnant soul.
This was a remnant soul, so even though it belonged to an Emperor realm expert, it was already weak.
However, if the Evil King refined it, his cultivation would definitely advance beyond the half-step emperor realm, and be infinitely closer to the Emperor realm.
His strength would then surpass theirs.
Neither Liu Pingfeng nor the other three wanted to see the Evil King surpass them.
¡°I, the Evil King, have always been righteous. You bunch of despicable people actually didn¡¯t work together to deal with this fellow. Instead, you were constantly on guard against me. What despicable people! Bah!¡± The Evil King cursed.
¡®Go to hell!¡¯
¡®You are the most evil and brutal person here. How could you even call yourself righteous?¡¯
Liu Pingfeng and the others cursed in their hearts.
Further away from the battlefield, Ding Yue stood motionless with his sword in hand. He did not make a move, but was instead vignt of his surroundings.
Han Yingmeng was not far away from him.
The others were all terrified. There was actually an ancient Emperor realm expert¡¯s soul that had been awakened. At this moment, they did not dare to rashly continue their exploration of the core of the ancient ruin.
¡°Die!¡±
The Emperor-realm remnant soul let out a furious roar. Light blossomed as it sted out a ferocious attack that instantly enveloped the Evil king.
¡°Not good!¡±
The Evil King¡¯s expression changed.
The remnant soul had sacrificed part of its soul to use this soul attack.
Soul attacks were always difficult to defend against, so the Evil King did not dare to act carelessly. He raised his hand and grabbed a corpse of a truth realm expert that was lying on the ground.
It instantly shattered and turned into blood mist.
Bang!
The blood mist roiled as if it was boiling. It transformed into a rolling river of blood in front of him.
The Evil King retreated quickly.
Chi chi!
The soul attack hit the river of blood, emitting sizzling sounds. It was almost as if a piece of red-hot iron had fallen into the water.
The boiling blood mist evaporated at a speed visible to the naked eye.
In the blink of an eye, the soul attack had broken through the blood mist defense that the Evil King had erected.
However, thanks to the boiling blood mist, its attack power was greatly weakened. It could no longer threaten the Evil King.
¡°Die!¡±
The Emperor-realm remnant soul seemed to be ready to fight to the death.
The remnant soul released a dazzling light which shattered in the blink of an eye. It transformed into four rays of light that attacked Liu Pingfeng and the other three.
¡°Not good!¡±
Those four people¡¯s expressions changed drastically and they retreated frantically.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder¡¯s sword was floating in front of him. He kept condensing his sword intent in an attempt to block the remnant soul¡¯s attack.
This was the remnant soul of an Emperor realm expert. Perhaps it even belonged to an existence above the Emperor realm.
Even though its cultivation level had fallen and its soul was weakened, it was not something that half-step emperor realm cultivators like themselves couldpare to.
Because of this, the remnant soul could fight against the five of them by itself.
The Evil King¡¯s methods were indeed impressive. He used the flesh and blood of truth realm experts to activate his evil techniques to block the remnant soul¡¯s attacks.
Liu Pingfeng and the other three were slightly weaker.
The red-bearded elder had already swallowed a pill to reduce the impact of the soul attack.
Liu Pingfeng unfurled his fan and turned it into a shield. Spiritual power surged through it, and the power of his pseudo domain was pushed to its limit.
The beautiful woman from the Floating Flower Pavilion was surrounded by flowers. Each flower was like red-hot iron, emitting a scorching aura.
At this moment, the five half-step emperor realm cultivators had used all their technique.
The Evil King, who was the first to be attacked, was the most rxed.
He was defending while retreating, so the encirclement around the remnant soul was naturally broken.
Four soul attacks instantly surged out. The soul power that was originally attacking the four others suddenly converged, and the remnant soul condensed again.
Liu Pingfeng and the other three¡¯s expressions changed. They had been fooled. The other party had used a secret technique to split its soul, deceiving them into thinking that it hadunched a desperate attack.
After forcing them to retreat, the remnant soul was condensed again.
If the remnant soul escaped the ancient ruin, it would not be a good thing for them.
There was no Emperor realm cultivator in the Southern Region, barring that useless one from the ck Moon Tower who did not interfere in the affairs of the Southern Region.
If the Emperor realm expert¡¯s soul left the ancient ruin, and upied the body of an expert or searched for precious medicines to recover its soul, it would mean that there would be an Emperor realm expert in the Southern Region.
They were all used to power by now. How could they tolerate the existence of an expert who was more powerful than them?
Moreover, before the ordained time, the experts behind each of their factions would note to the Southern Region, so they could continue to be big shots in the Southern Region for now.
However, this would all change if the remnant soul escaped. Its existence would be like a knife was hanging above their heads. They would no longer be able to act freely without fearing repercussions.
After the remnant soul condensed again, it turned into a streak of light. It did not escape, but directly rushed toward Ding Yue.
¡°Your body belongs to me!¡±
It was actually trying to upy Ding Yue¡¯s body.
Liu Pingfeng and the others¡¯ expressions changed greatly. Once the other party upied Ding Yue¡¯s body, he might recover his Emperor realm strength instantly.
Everyone present was going to die!
However, it was toote to stop him.
Ding Yue looked coldly at the remnant soul that was charging at him. He had no intention of dodging the attack at all.
How could a weak remnant soul even dream of upying his body?
¡°Run!¡±
Han Yingmeng said anxiously.
Her body moved and she rushed over. With a wave of her hand, a hundred flowers fell and enveloped Ding Yue directly. She intended to help Ding Yue block the remnant soul.
¡°Woman, don¡¯t meddle!¡±
Ding Yue nced at Han Yingmeng and said unhappily.
Boom!
The remnant soul rushed into Ding Yue¡¯s body.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
Han Yingmeng¡¯s face was filled with despair.
At this moment, there were many huge sword mountains around Ding Yue¡¯s spiritual will. They were emitting intense sword intent.
These sword mountains protected his spiritual will in the center.
As soon as the remnant soul rushed in, it was surrounded byyers of sword mountains. Each sword mountain was extremely sturdy.
They also emitted a strong sword intent.
¡°How is this possible?!¡±
The remnant soul was shocked. Why was the opponent¡¯s mind and spiritual will so strange?
From its perspective, no matter how weak its soul was, it was easy for it to devour an expert¡¯s mind and spiritual will.
This man had a powerful body and was not a half-step emperor realm cultivator. He had not condensed a divine soul, so it was not supposed to be difficult for it to upy the body.
However, it was surrounded byyers of sword mountains as soon as it entered. The strong sword intent almost crushed its soul.
Chapter 130 - The Young Sect Master Of The Bai Sheng Mountain Sect
Chapter 130: The Young Sect Master Of The Bai Sheng Mountain Sect
When Ding Yue saw the remnant soul enter his body, he immediately mobilized theyers of sword mountains to crush it from all directions. He wanted to crush the remnant soul.
This was a remnant soul of an Emperor realm expert. After refining it, his spiritual will would definitely increase in strength. When he broke through to the Emperor realmter on, the divine soul he condensed would be even more powerful.
Ding Yue immediately activated the Hundred Tempering divine technique. At the same time, he activated the Immovable Mountain technique. He wanted to crush the remnant soul andpletely refine it.
Ordinary truth realm cultivators would not be able to refine the soul no matter what technique they used.
However, Ding Yue, who practiced the Immovable Mountain technique and the Hundred Tempering technique, was able to crush the remnant soul and refine it.
The remnant soul was shocked.
Boom!
Under its frenzied attacks, the sword mountains copsed one after another, but more and more sword mountains kept appearing in their ce.
It was as if there was no end to them.
Run!
It had to run!
The remnant soul was shocked. It could not understand why a truth realm cultivator¡¯s spiritual will was so terrifying.
Finally, after losing two-thirds of its soul power, the remnant soul finally escaped.
¡°Trying to run? Can you escape?¡±
Ding Yue sneered.
Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!
The endless sword mountains surged forth and instantly set upyers of sword mountains around the remnant soul. At the same time, the sword in his hand moved.
It emitted a faintly discernible sword intent.
Soul ying sword!
From the moment the remnant soul had rushed into Ding Yue¡¯s body to the moment it had fled in a sorry state, only a brief instant had passed.
Han Yingmeng and the others were shocked to discover that the remnant soul had suddenly reappeared in an extremely sorry state.
Following that, numerous mountains formed by spiritual will appeared.
What was even more terrifying was that each mountain emitted intense sword intent.
Like a millstone, they surrounded the remnant soul and continuously grinded it downt.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Everyone was shocked by Ding Yue¡¯s technique. What kind of secret technique was this? It was too powerful.
It had actually crushed an emperor-level remnant soul despite Ding Yue¡¯s own cultivation having only reached the ninth level of the truth realm.
Shua!
A sword gleam shed by, and the remnant soul was sliced into two halves. Drowned under the surging sword intent, it gradually shattered.
Soul ying sword!
It was a Sword Dao that directly cut through one¡¯s soul.
This type of Sword Dao was undoubtedly extremely powerful.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder¡¯s face turned increasingly gloomy. After seeing this one sword strike, he knew that Ding Yue had already surpassed him.
The remnant soul suffered heavy injuries. The endless sword mountains kepting, grinding the remnant soul into pieces.
The sword mountains also channeled the remnant soul¡¯s power back to Ding Yue.
Ding Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he felt as if he was floating.
He was taking in too much soul power; to the point that it might even harm him instead of strengthen him.
He frantically circted the Hundred Tempering divine technique, continuously refining andpressing the soul power to strengthen his spiritual will.
At the same time, he relied on the newly-refined soul power to continuously refine more sword mountains, increasing their scale and numbers.
Ding Yue stared at the Nine Swords Mountain elder with contempt and sneered, ¡°Do you want to fight? Come at me!¡±
He was extremely arrogant.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder was somewhat tempted. Ding Yue seemed to have encountered a problem at this time. It was as if the absorbed soul power had caused his spiritual will to soar out of control.
His gaze turned briefly toward the red-bearded old man, and then to Liu Pingfeng, and then at the Evil King and the beautiful woman from the Floating Flower Pavilion.
¡°What are you looking at? This king disdains bullying the weak with numbers. There¡¯s no way I will make a move!¡±
The Evil King looked at him with disdain; he did not stay any longer and left.
The pretty woman from the Floating Flower Pavilion paused for a moment, but did not say anything. She also turned around and left.
¡°If you¡¯re not attacking, I¡¯m leaving.¡±
Ding Yue smiled coldly and turned around to leave.
Liu Pingfeng and the other two looked at each other, finally giving up on the idea of making a move.
The chaos caused by the remnant soul hade to an end.
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. Ding Yue was indeed worthy of being the son of fate of the Southern Region. His harvest here was truly big.
After the remnant soul was refined, his spiritual will became even stronger. It had almost reached the limit of the truth realm.
He was one step closer to the Emperor realm.
Once he broke through to the Emperor realm, his soul would be even stronger.
Just as Chu Xuan was about to deactivate the Heaven-spying Mirror, he suddenly discovered an aura emerging from the depths of Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin.
It was an aura of someone who seemed to be infinitely close to reaching the Emperor realm.
There were living people in the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin?
How was that possible?
How many years had passed? Even if it was an Emperor realm cultivator, this person¡¯s lifespan should have long been exhausted.
Could it be that this person had used some kind of special method or some kind of supreme treasure to hibernate until now?
Other than that, there was no other possibility.
Was this person the sessor of the Bai Sheng Mountain sect?
Boom!
An explosion suddenly erupted, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
A figure spat out blood and flew backward.
¡°There¡¯s someone in the ancient ruin!¡±
The Evil King spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out. His expression changed drastically as he roared crazily.
A burly figure rose up from beneath the ruin.
His white hair was draped over his shoulders and his facial expression was resolute. He looked like he was only 26 or 27 years old.
He wore a white robe and there was a mountain symbol embroidered on his robe. The aura he exuded was extremely powerful and was almostparable to a first-level Emperor realm cultivator.
The few evil generals quickly attacked while catching the Evil King who had flown out.
The white-haired youth walked over step by step and suddenly made a punching motion.
Boom!
A truth realm expert who was digging for treasure in the distance was instantly killed with one punch!
Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.
They all gathered together.
¡°Put down everything you took!¡± The white-haired youth said coldly.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Liu Pingfeng gathered all of the experts from the Great Qian Dynasty and asked fearfully.
¡°Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s young sect master, Bai Shaokong!¡±
How was this possible?!
The Bai Sheng Mountain sect had been destroyed a long time ago. EvenEmperor realm experts would not be able to survive until now.
The lifespan of an emperor was not infinite.
¡°Empty words without proof. You snuck in here, right?¡±
Liu Pingfengughed coldly.
He did not believe that the other party was Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s young sect master. He had to be a powerful itinerant cultivator who had snuck into the ruin, and was trying to pass himself off as the sessor of the Bai Sheng Mountain sect.
However, since when did the Southern Region have such a powerful itinerant cultivator?
¡°Hmph!¡±
Bai Shaokong snorted coldly and attacked without hesitation. He threw a punch at Liu Pingfeng.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Three punches¡
Three punches was all it took to send Liu Pingfeng flying while vomiting blood.
¡°Everyone, quickly join forces. Otherwise, we will be killed by him!¡±
Liu Pingfeng¡¯s expression changed drastically.
Too strong!
The pressure he sensed was stronger than when he faced Qin Keyun back then.
The expressions of the beauty from the Floating Flower Pavilion and the red-bearded Elder¡¯s changed, and they prepared to join forces without any hesitation.
However, the Nine Swords Mountain elder frowned and did not immediately express his stance.
¡°You are strong. We will meet again!¡±
Just as the red-bearded elder and the beauty from the Floating Flower Pavilion were about to attack, the Evil King unexpectedly fled.
¡°Evil King!¡±
The red-bearded old man shouted angrily.
¡°Join forces? If our hearts aren¡¯t aligned, why should we? This king is already injured, and I¡¯m afraid that you guys will try pulling some dirty trick on me!¡±
The Evil King snorted coldly and decisively led his men to flee.
In any case, he had already gained a lot from this trip to the ancient ruin.
As for whether Bai Shaokong would be a source of big trouble, he was not concerned about it.
The evil imperial court would not be destroyed so easily.
His actions made sense!
The beautiful woman from the Floating Flower Pavilion also prepared to leave with her forces.
¡°Trying to leave? Leave behind the things you stole from my Bai Sheng Mountain sect!¡±
Bai Shaokong snorted coldly and raised his hand to throw a punch.
¡°Go to hell!¡±
The Evil King threw out a blood-red bead. In an instant, blood mist churned and condensed into a blood-red fist that smashed out in response.
Boom!
Bai Shaokong¡¯s attack was blocked. He raised his hand, and was about to attack again.
¡°Sir, you should stop while you¡¯re ahead. Do you think that the Bai Sheng Mountain sect is still the same Bai Sheng Mountain sect from before?¡±
The Nine Swords Mountain elder spoke up.
Bai Shaokong stopped.
Chapter 131 - Martial Intent, The Powerful Bai Shaokong
Chapter 131: Martial Intent, The Powerful Bai Shaokong
Although Bai Shaokong¡¯s attack stopped, his body moved and he arrived at the entrance of the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin extremely quickly.
His appearance there blocked the Evil King and Liu Pingfeng¡¯s group, who were fleeing the scene.
¡°Leave a portion of your gains from Bai Sheng Mountain behind. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡±
Bai Shaokong¡¯s aura surged out and his domain power was unleashed, which suppressed the Evil King and Liu Pingfeng¡¯s pseudo domains.
The Evil King and Liu Pingfeng¡¯s expressions changed slightly. This young sect master of Bai Sheng Mountain Sect did not seem to have reached the Emperor realm, but he was truly infinitely close to reaching it.
He was in a strange realm.
¡°Are you really the young sect master of Bai Sheng Mountain sect?¡±
The Evil King asked with a gloomy face.
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then have a taste of my Bai Sheng Divine Fist!¡±
Bai Shaokong raised his fist, and spiritual power condensed around it mysteriously.
The fist intent shook the surroundings, and the Evil King felt a strong sense of crisis.
Even if he blocked this punch, he would still be slightly injured.
He waved his hand and threw out an emperor-level weapon that he had obtained in the ruin, and said, ¡°During this trip, I obtained two emperor-level weapons. I¡¯ll leave one with you. If you¡¯re not satisfied, then my evil imperial court will fight you!¡±
......
At this moment, the Evil King also disyed the domineering air of the ruler of the imperial court.
Bai Shaokong did not respond. He stored the emperor-level weapon away and turned his attention to Liu Pingfeng.
Liu Pingfeng¡¯s expression was dark. He threw out more than a dozen artifacts, a broken emperor-level weapon, and some other treasures.
¡°I only obtained one emperor-level weapon. I can¡¯t give it to you!¡±
Bai Shaokong also did not respond to him.
The Floating Flower Pavilion and Heavenly Cauldron Mountain also left behind some of their gains. The other forces did not even have a half-step emperor realm expert to protect them, so all their gains were taken back by Bai Shaokong.
If they dared to resist, they would be killed.
Qin Changfang arrivedte. Hong Fei, the great elder of Nine Swords Mountain, was with him.
The Evil King and Liu Pingfeng were gloating.
There were no half-step emperor realm cultivators in this team from the Great Qin Dynasty.
Their gains would definitely be taken back.
Would Nine Swords Mountain stand out on their behalf?
They did not know if Bai Shaokong would allow that.
¡°Qin Changfang of the Great Qin Dynasty has been tasked by the Empress to send our greetings to young sect master Bai. We would like to invite young sect master Bai toe to outGreat Qin Dynasty.¡±
The expressions of the Evil King and the others changed.
What did this mean?
Had the Great Qin Empress known about Bai Shaokong¡¯s existence?
¡°The Great Qin Empress?¡±
Bai Shaokong raised his eyebrows.
¡°Yes,¡± Qin Changfang replied respectfully.
Bai Shaokong nodded and did not say anything further. Qin Changfang and the others walked to the side by themselves.
The Evil King and the others had gloomy expressions on their faces. Since Bai Shaokong had not taken back the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s loot, it meant that he had made concessions because of the Great Qin Empress.
The Evil King, Liu Pingfeng, and the others, who had learned some secrets about the ancient era, looked as if they were in a state of deep thought.
Ding Yue was thest to arrive.
He nced at the group of people at the entrance of the ancient ruin and walked toward the entrance by himself.
He had gained a lot from this trip. It was time to go back.
¡°Stop!¡±
Bai Shaokong¡¯s expression darkened.
The other party had actually ignored him!
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ding Yue looked at Bai Shaokong.
¡°Leave behind all of your gains from Bai Sheng Mountain or die!¡±
Bai Shaokong was furious.
Ding Yue¡¯s casual gaze was filled with contempt.
¡°Are you even capable of killing me?¡±
Ding Yue responded disdainfully and continued to move forward.
¡°Die!¡±
Bai Shaokong punched out.
ng!
A sword shed as Ding Yue¡¯s sword stabbed toward the fist.
Boom!
Unexpectedly, the sword gleam shattered, and the fist¡¯s momentum did not stop; it wasing straight at him.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Ding Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly. He felt an intense sense of crisis.
He struck three times in a row!
After blocking the punch, he had already been pushed 1,000 meters back.
Bai Shaokong took one step at a time. The aura surrounding his body grew stronger and stronger. Gradually, a figure with surging battle intent enveloped Bai Shaokong.
¡°Martial intent!¡±
The Nine Swords Mountain elder and the other half-step emperor realm experts all had solemn expressions.
At this moment, Bai Shaokong was covered by a 30-meter-long figure, as if he was being protected by it.
His fists emitted intense fluctuations of martial intent.
Everyone present did not doubt that the strength that Bai Shaokong was disying at this moment was not much weaker than a first-level Emperor realm cultivator.
Han Yingmeng looked at Ding Yue with a strange expression, as if she was worried.
Chu Xuan observed the strength Bai Shaokong disyed through the Heaven-spying mirror. His eyes shed as if he had already seen through Bai Shaokong.
¡°Interesting. Before the Bai Sheng Mountain sect was destroyed, they left all of their resources to him.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, it looks like he belongs to Qin Ying¡¯s faction. Could he be one of his trump cards?¡±
¡°In this state, his strength is about the same as an Emperor realm cultivator.¡±
Martial intent was the crystallization of pure martial will. It was a special power simr to domain power.
If one fused it with domain power, its strength would double.
Unfortunately, Bai Shaokong¡¯s martial intent was not something heprehended with his talent. Instead, it was fostered using the Bai Sheng Mountain sect¡¯s foundation and resources.
He had been sleeping for a long time and had been fusing with the martial intent using his body. It seemed that he had now seeded.
If nothing went wrong, he would also be a candidate on Qin Ying¡¯s side in their fight for the fate treasure.
Chu Xuan was not worried about Ding Yue. Although Bai Shaokong was obviously stronger, Ding Yue was not weak either.
He had not even used the divine sword energy in his body yet.
Moreover, as Chu Xuan¡¯s disciple, he had cultivated concealment and escape techniques. Even if he could not defeat Bai Shaokong, it would not be a problem for him to escape.
After all, Bai Shaokong was not actually an Emperor realm cultivator, and even if he was, given the escape technique that Ding Yue had learned, he could still escape after paying a small price.
Since Ding Yue started cultivating, his strength had increased too rapidly. Hecked some training, so it was best if he could use Bai Shaokong to temper himself.
Inside the ancient ruin, everyone turned to look at Ding Yue.
Ever since Ding Yue appeared, he had been in the limelight. Under the siege of the half-step emperor realm experts, he had killed one person.
He had even destroyed the remnant soul.
Before Bai Shaokong appeared, he was undoubtedly the strongest person in this ruin.
Liu Pingfeng and the Nine Swords Mountain elder exchanged nces. They already had a n in mind. If there was an opportunity, they would definitely take action to eliminate Ding Yue.
Ding Yue¡¯s gaze turned solemn. This was the first time he felt such intense pressure.
Bai Shaokong was very strong.
Even stronger than he was¡
But Ding Yue was not afraid at all. He could use this opportunity to temper himself.
He could truly test his Sword Dao, and perhaps even break through some of his limitations in battle.
Boom!
Bai Shaokong hurled a punch. The power of his fist was like a raging wave, surging endlessly. The intense martial intent that apanied it was even more overwhelming.
The sword intent around Ding Yue¡¯s body surged. The power of the Firmament Sword Body technique was disyed at this moment.
The sword intent turned into a surging river of sword gleams. It faced the surging wave-like power of the punch and counterattacked.
Sword versus fist!
Ding Yue¡¯s eyes were resolute as he struck with his sword one after another; each sword strike being faster than the one before it.
The surging sword intent was continuously condensing, and looked as if it was about to transform itself into a longsword.
¡°Sword intent manifestation? No wonder he was so arrogant!¡±
A fierce look shed across in Bai Shaokong¡¯s eyes as he stepped forward and punched again. He then took another step forward and punched once more.
Fist after fist, his fist intent became more and more turbulent. Ding Yue¡¯s attacks were constantly shattered, and his body was also being continuously pushed back.
It would take three or even four sword strikes to block the power of one punch from Bai Shaokong.
As Bai Shaokong continued to attack, Ding Yue felt the pressure be more and more intense. Even the hand he used to attack was trembling.
The surging sword intent started to shake, as if it mightpletely shatter at any time.
Chapter 132 - I Have A Sword That Can Reach The Heavens
Chapter 132: I Have A Sword That Can Reach The Heavens
Ding Yue kept retreating. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his breathing became slightly erratic.
He was still a bitcking in terms of cultivation.
All of the experts watched this battle with solemn expressions.
The expressions of the half-step emperor realm experts present were especially solemn andplicated.
They were already half-step emperor realm cultivators. As long as thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were restored, they would be able to break through to the Emperor realm.
They had almost reached the limits of what a cultivator below the Emperor realm could achieve. However, when theypared themselves to Bai Shaokong and Ding Yue, they found themselves much weaker.
Bai Shaokong had truly reached the limits of a cultivator below the Emperor realm. He was almostparable to an ordinary first-level Emperor realm expert.
As for Ding Yue, he was only at the ninth level of the truth realm.
He should not have cultivated to that limit yet.
However, his strength had also surpassed them.
Was this the difference in talent?
Bai Shaokong hurled one punch after another, as if he was strolling leisurely, and as if he had not used his full strength.
On the other hand, Ding Yue kept retreating, and his surging sword intent seemed to be on the verge of shattering.
......
The oue was already decided.
Boom!
The increasingly powerful fist force suddenly shattered Ding Yue¡¯s river of sword intent. As the fist force was no longer blocked, it instantly smashed into Ding Yue¡¯s chest.
Pu!
Ding Yue spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward.
¡°You managed to block twenty of my punches. You should already be proud of yourself!¡± Bai Shaokong said coldly.
However, he did not stop there. He hurled another punch.
The moment he did, a thunderous sound boomed. One could see ripples appearing in the air.
The fist force took shape and, like a huge mountain, it descended on Ding Yue.
Ding Yue held his sword with both hands, his messy hair fluttering in the wind. At this moment, his aura had reached its peak.
Sword intent condensed around the sword.
¡°I, Ding Yue, despise this piece of trash who survived the ancient era.¡±
¡°I, Ding Yue, am a man who wants to kill gods. There¡¯s no way I will lose to someone like you!¡±
Bai Shaokong¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He hated it when others dissed him like that!
¡°You must die!¡±
Bai Shaokong¡¯s killing intent surged. He took a step forward, raised his hand, and made a grabbing motion in mid-air. The fist force actually retracted.
He then punched again.
¡°Bai Sheng Divine Fist!¡±
With Bai Shaokong as the center, the spiritual energy within a hundred-meter radius instantly disappeared. Thews appeared to faintly merge with the spiritual energy in that space.
The merged force condensed around his fist. His soul power also condensed around his fist.
This was an extremely sublime fist technique. Despite Bai Shaokong¡¯s cultivation level not reaching the Emperor realm, he had imbued his fist with thews and spiritual will.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder¡¯s pupils constricted. He sensed an intense fatal threat from this fist technique.
He had a premonition that, even if he used his One Sword, he probably would not be able to survive this attack.
It was too powerful!
This fist wasparable to the attack of an ordinary first-level Emperor realm expert.
Not to mention, Bai Shaokong had not broken through to the Emperor realm yet!
Once he broke through to the Emperor realm, how powerful would he be?
When his cultivation level reached the first level of the Emperor realm, he would be as strong as an ordinary second, or even third-level, Emperor realm expert
Was this the strength of a Heaven¡¯s blessed from the ancient era?
Thinking back to his younger days, he had also been called a top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed. However, now that he was witnessing this, he knew that he was much weaker than Bai Shaokong.
¡°Is this the legendary Bai Sheng Divine Fist technique?!¡± The red-bearded elder muttered to himself.
The Bai Sheng Mountain sect was also a famous one back then.
The founder of the sect, Bai Sheng, was a famous expert in the history of the Southern Region. It was even rumored that he had broken through to the Divine realm.
¡°Is Ding Yue going to die?¡± Han Yingmeng muttered.
Even though she was watching from afar, Bai Shaokong¡¯s punch gave her a suffocating feeling.
How could Ding Yue block it?
Chu Xuan looked at Bai Shaokong¡¯s punch. It was quite powerful. As expected of Bai Sheng Mountain sect¡¯s ultimate technique, it had already reached the level of a divine technique.
Bai Shaokong¡¯s martial will was now imbued into his body, making this punch even more powerful.
Under normal circumstances, Ding Yue would not be able to block it.
However, Ding Yue was now in a mysterious state. Pressured by this punch, he had the chance to break through his limitations and raise the level of his Sword Dao realm once again.
His innate Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse gave him extremely strongprehension ability when it came to the Sword Dao.
Ding Yue was also looking for a chance to break through his limitations in this crisis.
A golden opportunity hade.
Ding Yue felt an intense crisis. This was a life-and-death crisis. The divine sword in his body trembled and was about to leave his body to protect its master.
He suppressed the trembling divine sword. Faced with this life-and-death crisis, the sword in Ding Yue¡¯s hand trembled and his sword intent surged.
His Sword Dao realm, which had always been on the verge of breaking through, finally seemed to take thatst step at this moment.
There was no life or death in his heart, and there was no fear.
There was only the sword!
In this world, there was only the sword in his hand.
Ding Yue¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse talent was fully unleashed at this moment.
Faced with this life-and-death crisis, he broke through his limitations in an instant.
Hisprehension of the Heaven-reaching Sword technique rose to another level.
¡°I have a sword that can reach the heavens!¡±
A murmur could be heard.
Those words seemed to carry an unyielding and indomitable will.
His sword began to emit light.
In his world, only this sword existed.
It was an unparalleled sword.
¡°A sword that can reach the heavens!¡±
ng!
The sword gleam only shed once, but the iparably powerful fist was instantly sliced into two halves. The fist force was copsing.
Boom!
The sword gleam dissipated, and the fist force copsed.
Everyone looked in shock at Ding Yue, who was half-squatting with his sword on the ground.
Even though he looked like he had exhausted his spiritual power, and was even heavily injured at this moment, he had managed to block that terrifying punch.
Bai Shaokong looked at his fist in shock. There was a bloody scar and shallow wound there.
If it had been inflicted by a cultivator in the same realm as his, he could still ept it. However, the one who broke through the Bai Sheng Divine Fist technique with one sword attack and injured him was only a ninth-level truth realm cultivator.
His opponent had yet to reach the Emperor realm.
¡°You deserve to die!¡±
Looking at Ding Yue¡¯s gaze, Bai Shaokong felt angry and a little jealous.
This person must not be left alive!
Otherwise, once he developed further, he would be a great enemy.
Bai Shaokong had to admit the fact that, if their cultivation levels were equal, he would definitely be the loser if they fought!
He had gathered thest bit of the Bai Sheng Shan sect¡¯s strength andbined it with his martial intent in order to possess such powerful strength.
As for the other party?
How old was he even?
This person was too monstrous!
In this era, could it be that he was really so weak?
He was Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s young sect master, and their final hope and trump card.
Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s experts, at the price of burning their souls, condensed all of theirprehension and martial intent, and passed it down to him.
His talent had naturally been regarded as top-notch in the past.
At this moment, he had just reappeared in this new era, yet he was already being trampled upon by others in terms of talent.
Bai Shaokong could not ept this fact.
Especially when he recalled how Ding Yue mocked him, saying that he was a piece of trash that had struggled to survive the ancient era, his heart almost overflowed with anger.
Ding Yue suddenly stood up andughed loudly.
As he stood up, cracks appeared on the treasured sword in his hand.
The sword that was close to bing an emperor-level weapon could not withstand Ding Yue¡¯s final sword strike.
¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through the second stage of the way of the sword.¡±
Ding Yue was extremely excited andpletely ignored Bai Shaokong¡¯s angry gaze.
He even cupped his hands and thanked him, ¡°Ancient piece of trash, thank you for your help. I, Ding Yue, have broken through the second stage of the way of the sword ahead of time.¡±
¡°Because of your help, I won¡¯t hold your actions against you!¡±
Bai Shaokong¡¯s aura exploded.
His originally cold expression became distorted due to anger.
Chapter 133 - The Conclusion of the Bai Sheng Mountain Ruin Exploration
Chapter 133: The Conclusion of the Bai Sheng Mountain Ruin Exploration Trantion
¡°You deserve to die. Don¡¯t even think about leaving Bai Sheng Mountain alive!¡± Bai Shaokong roared with a ferocious expression.
Ding Yue was not afraid at all. After swallowing another emperor-level pill, he had already recovered 40% of his strength.
He sighed in his heart. Wang Luo¡¯s pills were really useful.
He could not beat Bai Shaokong in a fight, but there was no problem in escaping.
Chu Xuan sighed in his heart. Ding Yue was indeed worthy of being the son of fate of the Southern Region.
The Holy Maiden of the Floating Flower Pavilion was looking at Ding Yue with a tender gaze.
This trip to the ancient ruin had yielded a lot of gains for him. If Chu Xuan had not deceived him, Ding Yue would have returned from this trip with a beautiful woman in tow; the kind of person who would stick with him through thick and thin.
As his teacher, Chu Xuan knew his disciples like the back of his hand. He could tell from a nce that Ding Yue was going to escape.
Bai Shaokong made his move; this punch was even more powerful.
Unexpectedly, Ding Yue left a shadow where he had been standing, and his real body had disappeared without a trace.
Boom!
The shadow was shattered by the punch, and the impact of the strike created a big pit on the ground.
Ding Yue¡¯s voice could be heard from the entrance of the ancient ruin.
......
¡°I won¡¯t y with you anymore. I¡¯m going back.¡±
Bai Shaokong was going crazy.
¡°Stop him for me!¡± He roared.
The Nine Swords Mountain elder and Liu Pingfeng moved and tried to stop Ding Yue.
However, Ding Yue, who was focused on escaping, was not going to stop for them at all.
The group of people quickly rushed out of the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin.
The moment they came out, Liu Pingfeng and the Evil King¡¯s expressions changed. They instantly gathered together and looked ahead warily.
A beautiful figure had appeared on top of a mountain at the entrance of the ruin. She looked majestic, domineering, and elegant!
Great Qin¡¯s Empress, Qin Keyun!
¡°Keyun, stop that person!¡±
Hong Fei immediately said when he saw Qin Keyun.
No matter what, Bai Shaokong belonged to the Great Qin Empire back then, and his status was extremely important to them now.
Naturally, he had to help Bai Shaokong.
Moreover, since he had already offended Ding Yue, if he allowed thetter to further develop, it would be disadvantageous to the Great Qin Dynasty.
Qin keyun raised her jade-like hand, and wisps of slender light flew out as she prepared to seal off the surroundings.
However, when she noticed that the person in question was Ding Yue, her expression instantly changed, and she immediately stopped her actions.
She would not stop him!
She had once seen Ding Yue in Chu Xuan¡¯s small courtyard.
She knew that this person was with that terrifying person, and that she could not afford to offend Chu Xuan.
Heck, oo one in the entire Southern Region could afford to offend him.
Ding Yue looked at Qin Keyun in surprise. He felt that this woman seemed a little familiar?
Since she did not stop him, she could be considered a friend, maybe?
After flying for a few miles, his figure had disappeared without a trace.
¡°Keyun, why did you...?¡±
Hong Fei had a puzzled look on his face. Why did Qin Keyun not stop Ding Yue?
¡°You are the Great Qin Empress? Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±
Bai Shaokong was furious.
¡°Young Sect Master Bai, you have just recovered. There are some things you don¡¯t quite understand yet.¡±
Qin Keyun said calmly.
Then, she sent him a voice transmission, ¡°Young Sect Master Bai, the person behind him can¡¯t be offended.¡±
Bai Shaokong calmed down. He frowned and sent a voice transmission in response, ¡°Who is behind him?¡±
¡°Young Sect Master Bai, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡±
Qin Keyun shook her head and did not say anything further.
The Evil King and Liu Pingfeng were afraid that Qin Keyun would make a move, so they did not stay any longer and left quickly.
Bai Shaokong clearly had a connection with the Great Qin Dynasty.
The two of them immediately realized that the Great Qin Dynasty would be one of the strongest forces in the Southern Region with Bai Shaokong joining them.
The curtains on the ancient ruin of Bai Sheng Mountain had finallye down.
The one who gained the most was undoubtedly Ding Yue.
The Great Qin Dynasty had also reaped a bountiful harvest.
Bai Shaokong had be the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s guardian expert.
Chu Xuan had a premonition that as the day the Asura Ancient Land would open approached, some more of the three faction¡¯s arrangements would gradually appear.
Ding Yue had returned.
¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡±
¡°Mm,prehend it well.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
He then introduced Chu Pingfan to him.
Ding Yue took out all the gains he had obtained from Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ancient ruin. Chu Xuan then told him to put it aside and let Su Xian¡¯er handle them.
As for the spirit herbs, he naturally gave them all to Wang Luo.
Ding Yue did not immediately enter the pocket dimension. Instead, he went into seclusion inside the universe space to umte his foundation and prepare to break through to the Emperor realm.
Su Xian¡¯er was about to break through to the Emperor realm.
After the exploration of the Bai Sheng Mountain ancient ruin, the Southern Region regained its peace, and the various powers maintained their restraint.
The Nine Swords Mountain, Great Qian Dynasty, and the other powers all bought information from the ck Moon Tower in an attempt to find out who Ding Yue¡¯s master was.
However, the ck Moon Tower did not give them an answer.
This caused the various powers to tread carefully, uncertain of Chu Xuan¡¯s identity.
The experts who knew some of the secrets of the Asura Ancient Land realized that Ding Yue was a chess piece of another participating faction.
Chu Xuan used the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to connect to the various regions, and also used the Heaven-spying Mirror to investigate the various areas around the Southern Region.
However, he spent more time on cultivation.
After all, there were only thirty to forty years before the Asura Ancient Land would open. This was calcted based on the current rate of recovery of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region.
It was still unknown whether this date would be brought forward.
He had to raise his cultivation level before that.
Without sufficient strength, how could he control the overall situation?
How could he prevent the experts above the Emperor realm from interfering in the fight for the fate treasures?
Since he had bragged about this in front of Qin Ying, he had to aplish it. Otherwise, where would his prestige as a peerless expert go?
After he passed the Tyrant Dragon Body technique to Qin Ying, Chu Xuan did not contact him anymore.
As a peerless expert, it was impossible for him to pay attention to an in-name disciple at all times.
Ren Changhe had not contacted him for some time either, so Chu Xuan took the initiative to contact him and also helped him solve some problems he was facing with the Yin-yang God Combination Seal.
Ren Changhe¡¯s life-and-death cycleprehension was sessful, and he would soon reach the Divine realm.
Three monthster.
Chu Xuan received news that Du Yuan had arrived in the Southern Region.
He asked the ck Moon Tower to arrange a secret ce for him to cultivate in peace as he waited for an opportunity.
There were many ancient ruins in the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan had a premonition that, as thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were restored, the sects that had disappeared during the Great War, or some treasurends, would gradually return.
These opportunities were not something that could be casually conjured.
The universe space was filled with a faint Dao rhythm as the power of the naturalws guided it down.
Su Xian¡¯er was in the midst of a breakthrough.
Chu Xuan took a nce and did not continue to pay attention.
Given Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s talent, cultivation techniques, and various resources, breaking through to the Emperor realm would not be a problem.
Moreover, the domain she constructed was guided by thews of the Great Dao, surpassing thews of the Heaven and Earth of the Southern Region.
Generally speaking, only after breaking through to the Heaven realm would onee into contact with thews of the Great Dao.
One would note into contact with them at the Emperor realm.
The uniqueness of the universe space space, coupled with Chu Xuan¡¯s Soul Communion Dao technique, guided the Dao rhythm down, which acted as a catalyst that allowed Su Xian¡¯er to transcend thews of the Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region ande into contactws of the Great Dao ahead of time.
She would then break through to the Emperor realm.
After she broke through, her strength would be much stronger than ordinary Emperor realm cultivators.
With her cultivation level at the first level of the Emperor realm, it would not be a problem for her to fight third-level Emperor realm cultivators.
In addition, her domain had the ability to suppress ordinary Emperor realm domains.
In this world, there were countless supreme geniuses and those who obtained fortuitous encounters. Su Xian¡¯er would definitely not be the first to break through to the Emperor realm using thews of the Great Dao as a catalyst.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo were both in the universe space, watching Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s breakthrough. Witnessing this would enlighten them and help them when it was their turn to break through to the Emperor realm in the future.
Chu Pingfan held onto his wooden saber, quietly watching as well.
Chapter 134 - Darling, I Fell Just Now
Chapter 134: Darling, I Fell Just Now
Three dayster, Su Xian¡¯er sessfully broke through to the Emperor realm and began consolidating her cultivation.
The system¡¯s reward arrived as well.
¡°Under your careful guidance, your maidservant ignored the restrictions within the Southern Regions and broke through to the Emperor realm quickly. She has be an Emperor realm genius under the age of a hundred and you have been rewarded with 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation.¡±
He received the reward.
As the 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation was infused into his body, Chu Xuan¡¯s strength climbed.
Finally, he broke through to the ninth level of the Supreme realm.
He was now one step closer to the Heaven realm.
However, the Heaven realm was a huge bottleneck, and his cultivation would need a big boost to bridge that chasm.
Even if he was rewarded with another 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation, it would not be enough to break through to the Heaven realm.
Chu Xuan silently estimated that even the cultivation boost reward when Ding Yue and Wang Luo broke through to the Emperor realm would not be enough for him to break through to the Heaven realm.
In that case, it would be up to Chu Pingfan.
What realm would he reach once he seeded in nurturing the saber.
How many years¡¯ worth of cultivation would he get from Pingfan¡¯s achievement?
......
Whether or not he could break through to the Heaven realm quickly would depend on which realm Chu Pingfan reached once he seeded in nurturing the saber.
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
He reckoned that he should be able to break through to the Heaven realm before the ten-year period arrived.
Inside the pocket dimension, Chu Yun was cultivating and had already broken through to the third level of the truth realm.
When Chu Yun had broken through to the ninth level of the truth realm, Chu Xuan would allow her to leave the pocket dimension.
When her foundation had solidified and she was ready for the opportunity to break through to the Emperor realm, he would help her break through to the Emperor realm.
After Su Xian¡¯er had consolidated her Emperor realm cultivation, she became very excited and worked a lot harder.
She cleaned the courtyard and redecorated it.
She resumed her previous routine.
Every day, she would brief Chu Xuan on the information sent over by the ck Moon Tower.
Most of it pertained to the various factions wanting to find out who Ding Yue¡¯s master was.
There was also information about the smaller ancient ruins that asionally appeared in various parts of the Southern Region.
In general, the Southern Region was much more peaceful than before, and there were fewer battles.
In the past, the evil imperial court and the Great Qian Dynasty constantly shed, but due to the rise of the Great Qin Dynasty, the conflict between the two sides had died down.
The heretic cultivators, who usuallymitted evil everywhere, were much more restrained.
This was especially so because the evil imperial court had introduced newws, which resulted in a reduction in the urrences of heretic cultivators fighting among themselves and bullying the weak.
Thanks to these newws, there were even a few prodigies who rose up from the lower ranks.
Another month passed.
Chu Yun broke through to the ninth level of the truth realm, so Chu Xuan sent her out of the pocket dimension.
As soon as she left the pocket dimension, Chu Yun ran over and told Chu Xuan that she had entered a mysterious secret realm.
She had been cultivating inside that ce for dozens of years, but only dozens of days had passed in reality.
Her cultivation had even risen to the ninth level of the truth realm.
She then spent some time ying with Chu Pingfan in the courtyard for a few days before leaving some pills for him.
During this time, she wondered why Chu Pingfan was still holding onto that wooden saber.
However, seeing that Chu Pingfan liked it, she did not interfere.
After breaking through to the ninth level of the truth realm, Chu Yun had officially be the number one expert in the Chu family. Her confidence increased, and she went out to train again.
This was especially so because she heard that there was an ancient ruin opening.
She wanted to look for a heavenly treasure like the ck heart grass to increase Chu Pingfan¡¯s level of talent.
After leaving the Chu family¡¯s territory, Chu Yun turned around to look in the direction of the small courtyard and muttered inwardly, ¡°Thirteenth Brother seems to be quite powerful.¡±
Even though she was at the ninth level of the truth realm, she still could not grasp Chu Xuan¡¯s strength.
After Chu Yun left, her first stop was to head to the ck Moon Tower branch in the Chu County capital to gather information about the ancient ruin.
She also wanted to find out if the ck Moon Tower had any heavenly or earthly treasures for sale that could raise one¡¯s talent and aptitude.
As an alchemist, and an extremely powerful one at that, she naturally did notck money; especially after she had swindled the little evil king¡¯s fortune.
The Great Qin Dynasty, Purple Moon County, within a certain city¡
In a pavilion in a courtyard, the little evil king was dressed in a white robe. A jade pendant hung from his waist. He had the graceful bearing of a handsome young master.
He no longer possessed the aura of evil and cruelty he had in the past.
Wang Hang stood outside the pavilion and looked at the little evil king, who now looked like a righteous young master. His worldview was on the verge of breaking down.
The little evil king had even asked him to change into a set of decent clothes and behave appropriately so that he would not look like a heretic cultivator.
He did all of this just to pursue Chu Yun.
He did not even know what was wrong with the little evil king¡¯s brain or why he was so obsessed with that woman.
¡°It¡¯s over, the evil imperial court is done for.¡±
Wang Hang was filled with despair for the future of the evil imperial court.
The old evil king¡¯s head was messed up and he was supporting the current Evil King to push out some newws. The pair no longer looked or behaved like heretic cultivators at all.
Needless to say, the Evil King¡¯s head was messed up long ago.
The current evil imperial court was even more fair and just than the Great Qian Dynasty.
It did not look like an empire that belonged to heretic cultivators at all.
Originally, he had hoped that the little evil king would be the salvation of the evil imperial court in the future.
After all, the little evil king was more abnormal and cruel than any heretic cultivator.
However, what had happened?
The little evil king had suddenly fallen in love with a girl.
He had given all of his wealth to that girl, and even felt very happy doing so.
For that girl, he had actually learned how to be a decent person.
Now, all three generations of past, present and future evil kings had all gone crazy. Was there any hope for the evil imperial court in the future?
Wang Hang¡¯s mood was tepid.
At this moment, in the pavilion, the little evil king was consulting with a well-known yboy from the Purple Moon County on how to please women.
¡°Brother Evil, we don¡¯t call women ¡®babe¡¯ anymore. It¡¯s too vulgar and disgusting.¡±
¡°Then what should I call her?¡±
¡°Call her ¡®darling¡¯. Don¡¯t look down on the difference that one word can make. The context and feeling it invokes ispletely different.¡±
The little evil king looked like he had been taught a valuable lesson.
He then asked, ¡°Brother Tai, what kind of romantic words should we say to the woman that we like?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve asked the right person.¡±
Brother Tai was immediately energized and asked, ¡°Do you see a fish in the water?¡±
¡°I do, but what does that have to do with romantic words?¡±
The little evil king was puzzled.
¡°How is it not rted? You have to use everything you see and think to express your sincerity towards her.¡±
Brother Tai continued, ¡°Listen, Bao, I like fish now. Why do I like fish? Because I like to be with you until death do us part!¡±
The little evil king¡¯s eyes lit up and a thought shed through his mind.
It was as if he had pushed open a window of inspiration.
¡°Brother Tai is really a good teacher and a good friend. I¡¯ve understood many things thanks to you.¡±
The little evil king¡¯s fighting spirit immediately soared, and he wished he could immediately meet Chu Yun and say a few romantic words to her.
At this moment, Wang Hang sent a voice transmission to him helplessly, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Chu has appeared in Purple Moon County.¡±
¡°Brother Tai, I will take my leave first. I¡¯ll pay you a visit again in the future.¡±
The little evil king could not wait to leave; his heart had already flown to Chu Yun.
As Chu Yun was searching for spiritual herbs, a figure rushed over quickly.
She frowned. Little evil king?
She heard the little evil king¡¯s voiceing from afar. As usual, his tone was full of affection.
¡°Darling, I fell just now. Why did I fall, you ask? Because I wanted to sleep with you!¡±
Chu Yun was furious.
The little evil king, this b*stard, was purposely courting death, right?
¡°Go to hell!¡±
She waved her hand and her palm struck forth.
A strike empowered by her ninth-level truth realm cultivation was definitely something the little evil king would not be able to withstand.
At this critical moment, Wang Hang appeared and blocked the strike for the little evil king.
Pfft!
Even though Wang Hang had recently broken through to the eighth level of the truth realm, after blocking Chu Yun¡¯s palm strike, his body flew backward and he spat out a mouthful of blood.
The little evil king, who was behind him, was also sent flying more than ten meters backward.
Chapter 135 - The Young Man On The Narrow Path
Chapter 135: The Young Man On The Narrow Path
¡°Your Highness, run!¡±
Wang Hang was shocked. How did Miss Chu suddenly be so powerful?
Had she hidden her strength previously?
He got up, picked up the little evil king, and ran.
The little evil king did not give up. He did not understand why he had angered Chu Yun with just one sentence?
Was it wrong of him to speak from the bottom of his heart?
¡°Darling, I...¡±
Wang Hang was on the verge of a breakdown. He hurriedly covered the little evil king¡¯s mouth and fled.
¡®You, the little evil king, are very good at killing beautiful women. You tear them up piece by piece and feed them to the fishes. Are you the kind of person who can say sweet romantic words?¡¯
¡®You were courting death the moment you opened your mouth!¡¯
¡®You¡¯re sick in the head!¡¯
Chu Yun did not chase after the little evil king.
When she recalled the rumors about the little evil king being sick in the head, she felt that there had to be something wrong with the little evil king¡¯s head as well.
......
It was rumored that he was an extremely cruel person who liked to tear apart beautiful women and feed them to the fishes. How could he possibly be truly infatuated with her?
There had to be something wrong with his brain that caused him to behave like this.
Chu Yun did not take the little evil king¡¯s actions to heart and continued to search for spiritual herbs. If he were to provoke her again, she would beat the living daylights out of him.
Since he had given all of his wealth to her, she would not beat him to death.
He would be beaten close to death!
Chu Xuan looked at the information about Chu Yun that came from the ck Moon Tower with a strange expression.
Had the little evil king really turned into a simp?
He did not know where he had learned such strange romantic words from.
He was not afraid even though his leg had been broken by Chu Yun once.
Instead, he worked hard to cultivate. He even found a ninth-level truth realm evil general from the evil imperial court to protect him as he continued to talk to Chu Yun.
In order to avoid the fate of having his legs broken by Chu Yun, he cultivated ceaselessly, when he was not bothering Chu Yun that is.
It had to be said that the little evil king¡¯s level of talent was really not bad, and he soon broke through to the fifth level of the truth realm.
The most ridiculous time was when he was chased by Chu Yun for hundreds of miles.
Despite that experience, he was still not discouraged and even collected a bunch of spiritual herbs to please Chu Yun so that he would not be chased away.
Chu Xuan shook his head and ignored the little evil king¡¯s insanity.
He took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and infused his spiritual power into it.
The image projection appeared and connected to an ancient forest.
Chu Xuan felt helpless. He was about to deactivate the Myriad Heavenly Mirror when he suddenly realized that there was a person sitting under an ancient-looking tree.
The ck-brown liquid that covered that person¡¯s body was demonic blood!
The person looked young, but he was already at the third level of the truth realm. His body was filled with a thick demonic aura.
Although he looked almost the same as a human, if one looked closely, one would be able to tell that he was not a human.
Was he a member of the demon race?
Chu Xuan thought about the information he had read and received about the demon race. Among the demon race, the demon tribe with the most outstanding talent and the highest status was the heavenly demon tribe, whose members looked no different from the human race!
In the demon race, all of the Divine realm experts came from the heavenly demon tribe.
Up until now, only members of the heavenly demon tribe were able to break through to the Divine realm. Therefore, the heavenly demon tribe was the overlord of the demon race.
In ancient times, the heavenly demon tribe hid among the human race, which had caused a lot of losses to the human race.
Someone of the heavenly demon tribe?
Could it be that the Myriad Heavenly Mirror had randomly connected to the Demon Zone this time?
This young man of the heavenly demon tribe had obviously just concluded a big battle, and his body was stained with the blood of his demon race enemy.
The blood of the heavenly demon tribe was no different from that of the human race, so the ckish-brown blood on his body naturally was not his.
¡°Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s interest was piqued, and he immediately used the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique.
¡°Mo Luantian, this heavenly demon tribe member has been despised and humiliated by the heavenly demon tribe because he possesses the bloodline of the human race. In the end, he could not stand the humiliation any longer and betrayed the heavenly demon tribe to roam the Demon Zone as an outcast...¡±
¡°The ancient demon bloodline in his body is currently in the process of awakening. Thanks to the awakening of the ancient demon bloodline, he carries the fate of the Demon Zone on his shoulders...¡±
Chu Xuan had a strange expression on his face. Could this kid, Mo Luantian, be the son of fate of the Demone Zone?
Although the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique did not confirm that he was the son of fate of the Demon Zone, it did indicate that his ancient demon bloodline was awakening, and that he had thus obtained the fate of the Demon Zone.
If he was not the son of fate, then who else could it be?
Chu Xuan would not ignore the Demon Zone¡¯s son of fate. He had to be taken in.
The demon race was a very powerful race of beings. They had once suppressed the human race for a period of time. Even though they were no longer as glorious as they were in the ancient times, they were still one of the most powerful races in the nine zones.
Although the demon race only upied the Demon Zone, the Demon Zone itself was asrge as three of the human zones.
Mo Luantian possessed the bloodline of the human race. Did that mean that his father had married a human woman?
Or did it mean that his father had once raped a human woman, who then gave birth to him.
Was that why he was spurned by the heavenly demon tribe? Was that why he chose to betray them?
No matter what the situation was, Mo Luantian did not have a good impression of the heavenly demon tribe or even the demon race.
Of course, if he ran over to the human race, he would also be spurned.
He was the son of fate of the Demon Zone. He had awakened the bloodline of the ancient demons and possessed extraordinary talent. The heavy responsibility of transforming the demon race into Buddhas would be handed to him.
Chu Xuan immediately thought of imparting Buddhist teachings to Mo Luantian.
If he sessfully imparted the Buddhist dharma to the Demon Zone, and transformed the demon race into Buddhas, that would be a truly heroic feat!
At this moment, Mo Luantian was sitting cross-legged under the ancient tree. He took out arge jar. Inside was some demon blood that had been refined.
Mo Luantian reached into the jar with both hands and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Demonic devour!¡±
A suction force enveloped the demon blood in the jar. The originally weak Mo Luantian gradually recovered his vitality.
In fact, his aura had be even stronger.
The demonic blood in the jar also lost its energy and started giving off a fishy smell.
Mo Luantian stood up. His eyes were cold as he muttered, ¡°Heavenly demon tribe, I will definitely return one day. You will all one day know that I am the real demon. I will cultivate the strongest demonic technique in the world.¡±
This young man was very ambitious. There was no problem for a member of the demon race to cultivate a demonic technique. However, this would only result in ordinary achievements.
The young man¡¯s horizons had to be broadened. He did not have to cultivate demonic techniques just because he was a member of the demon race. Cultivating demonic techniques would only limit his future achievements.
Mo Luantian, this young man, should not be allowed to walk this narrow path.
Chu Xuan felt that it was his responsibility to correct Mo Luantian¡¯s skewed perspective and broaden his horizons. Chu Xuan wanted him to realize that cultivating Buddhist techniques would give him a truly boundless future.
No matter how high his cultivation was, he was still a member of the heavenly demon tribe. How could he trample the heavenly demon tribe under his feet without ess to their techniques and resources?
However, things were different if he cultivated Buddhist techniques. He would be able to turn the demon race into Buddhas.
If he turned the entire heavenly demon tribe into a Buddhist tribe, Mo Luantian would be a big shot of the Buddhist tribe.
This was the correct path.
Chu Xuan appeared seated on the 24-petal Dao Lotus. The Myriad Laws Dao Robe was wrapped around him. In order to fool Mo Luantian, Chu Xuan deliberately emitted Buddhist light from his body.
At this moment, his form and demeanor was one of solemnity.
¡°Amitabha!¡±
Just as Mo Luantian was about to leave, a vast and majestic voice suddenly rang out, piercing straight into his mind. When he heard this voice, Mo Luantian¡¯s restless heart actually calmed down.
He raised his head to take a look, and he was shocked.
What kind of powerful existence was this?
Even the Heavenly Demon Tribe¡¯s Divine realm elder was far inferior to this person, right?
Although he had never met the heavenly demon tribe¡¯s Divine realm elder, he knew that the elder did not possess such a terrifying appearance.
¡°Young man, the demonic path has no future. This venerable self notes that you possess quite a bit of wisdom. Cultivating Buddhism has a boundless future. Are you willing to convert to Buddhism?¡±
¡°Buddhism?¡±
Mo Luantian was stunned. Even after racking his brains, he could not recall any faction in the nine zones and fifty regions that was called Buddhism.
Chapter 136 - Taking In A Disciple, Mo Luantian
Chapter 136: Taking In A Disciple, Mo Luantian
Should he take this senior as his master?
This senior seemed to be very powerful. If he refused, would he be killed?
Mo Luantian was very conflicted.
He had never heard of Buddhism. Even though this senior seemed to be extremely powerful, how powerful could an unknown force or race be?
The upper limit was definitely not high.
Thinking back to his ancient demon inheritance, he considered refusing.
The Ancient Demon was an extremely powerful existence.
Legend had it that the Ancient Demon once suppressed the human race.
This senior looked extremely powerful but, no matter how powerful he was, the Ancient Demon was stronger, right?
In the future, he would be the Ancient Demon and rule the heavenly demon tribe.
¡°Senior, please forgive me. As a demon, I, Mo Luantian, am focused on cultivating the inheritance of the demon race and have no interest in cultivating other techniques!¡±
Mo Luantian gritted his teeth and said.
Chu Xuan raised his eyebrows, and was a little surprised. He had made such a grand and awe-inspiring entrance, but this kid was actually not willing to acknowledge him as his master?
......
He was truly walking a narrow path.
¡°Young man, us meeting itself is fate. This venerable one can see that you possess some measure of wisdom, so I made an exception to ept you as my disciple.¡±
¡°The demonic path has no future. Young man, don¡¯t walk a narrow path.¡±
Chu Xuan was not flustered at all. He had be very skilled at deceiving people.
The reason why Mo Luantian did not acknowledge him as his master was because he felt that Buddhism was a faction or race with no future.
On top of that, he possessed the inheritance of the Ancient Demon, so he believed his own future to be boundless.
¡°The nine zones are just a deste corner of the myriad realms. How can you understand how vast the universe is when you only live in a small corner of it? The Ancient Demon of your demon race was just an average character in the myriad realms. How could someone like thatpare to me?¡±
¡°Buddhism is the true path. This is where your talent lies. Don¡¯t miss out on this opportunity.¡±
Mo Luantian¡¯s heart trembled. Myriad realms?
Ancient Demon was only an average existence in the myriad realms?
He was somewhat moved. Could it be that Buddhism was really that powerful?
Was the Ancient Demon really that weak?
¡°May I ask Senior, what are the myriad realms?¡±
¡°The myriad realms are boundless and contain countless experts. Only those who reach the so-called Divine realm of the nine zones have the ability to reach the myriad realms.¡±
¡°Young man, joining the Buddhist sect is the right path for you. The myriad realms of the heavens is where your true path lies. The tiny Demon Zone and the heavenly demon tribe are just stepping stones.¡±
¡°The Buddhist Dharma is boundless and merciful. You begrudge the heavenly demon tribe, but no matter how strong you are, you are still a demon. However, what if you be a Buddha? If you turn the demons into Buddhas, you will be the founder of the Buddhist race of the nine zones, and not merely one of the chosen ones of the younger generation of the demon race.¡±
Chu Xuan smiled as he pulled Mo Luantian into his imagined world of grandeur and endless possibilities.
It was self-evident that someone as ambitious as Mo Luantian would want to be an ancestor or forefather of the demon race.
Mo Luantuan¡¯s heart trembled. He was captivated.
It all made sense. No matter how strong he was, he was still a descendant of the demon race. At most, he would be a top-notch descendant of the demon race.
However, what if he founded a race?
¡°Senior, you said that the Buddhist dharma is boundless. How powerful is it?¡±
Mo Luantian wanted to test whether the Buddhist dharma was stronger or weaker than his ancient demonic power.
If the Buddhist dharma was strong, he would not hesitate and would immediately be a disciple of the Buddhist sect.
However, if it was not as strong as the ancient demonic power...
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a strand of Buddhist power flew over.
This strand of Buddhist power was only at the second level of the truth realm.
Buddhist dharma had a strong restraining effect on demonic power. Even though it was at the second level of the truth realm, it was more than enough to restrain Mo Luantian¡¯s ancient demonic power.
The oue of this test bore no suspense.
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. Mo Luantian did not bow his head immediately. It could be seen that he was very confident in his ancient demonic inheritance.
He was also very vignt.
¡°This tiny bit of Buddhist power is weaker than your demonic power, but it can defeat your demonic power.¡±
Mo Luantian was full of trepidation. When he sensed that the vast and majestic Buddhist power was only at the second level of the truth realm, he let out a sigh of relief.
The demonic power in his body surged and he directly threw a punch with all of his strength.
Chi!
However, when Mo Luantian¡¯s demonic power met the Buddhist power, it made sizzling sounds and started to melt away.
It waspletely suppressed.
It was as if it had met its nemesis.
Mo Luantian was shocked. He could sense that this Buddhist power was really only at the second level of the truth realm.
It did not contain any special characteristics either.
In addition, his ancient demonic power was stronger than ordinary demonic power, or even the heavenly demon tribe¡¯s demonic power.
Even so, it was suppressed by that tiny bit of Buddhist power.
Had it been any other demonic power, it would have copsed even faster.
The Buddhist dharma was too powerful.
This was a great opportunity!
Plop!
Mo Luantian was also a decisive person. He immediately knelt down to acknowledge Chu Xuan as his master.
¡°Disciple Mo Luantian greets Master!¡±
Dong! Dong! Dong!
¡°Amitabha, Buddha, good, good!¡±
Chu Xuan chanted the name of Buddha.
¡°Since you have joined the Buddhist sect, you should ept itsmandment and get rid of the 3,000 strands of vexation!¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Mo Luantian knelt on the ground respectfully.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and a stream of power was transmitted over. He wiped Mo Luantian¡¯s head and all of his hair fell off, revealing a bald head.
As for the other Buddhist precepts and rules, Chu Xuan did not pass them on. Those precepts and rules would be left to Mo Luantian toprehend on his own from the Buddhist dharma.
He had founded Buddhism in this world, but he would not copy those precepts and rules from his previous world.
However, there were some Buddhist scriptures that were handed over to Mo Luantian and Buddha Nanwu toprehend on their own.
Since Mo Luantian was now his disciple, Chu Xuan decided to teach him the current Tathagata Sutra from the Three Lives Buddhist scripture.
This Buddhist sutra contained many Buddhist divine techniques, and had been the main cultivation technique of Tathagata.
It was not all taught to Mo Luantian in one go. This fellow was currently cultivating an ancient demonic cultivation technique, so before cultivating the Buddhist sutra, he needed to convert the demonic power into Buddhist power.
This was not a big problem. He would just need to spend a little time on it.
Moreover, Mo Luantian¡¯s cultivation would drop to a certain extent.
¡°I¡¯ll pass you the Buddhist dharma now.¡±
Chu Xuan spoke and chose the Vairocana Sutra, the indestructible golden body, and other Buddhist techniques to pass on to Mo Luantian.
Since he was a monk, how could he not have a monk robe and staff?
Chu Xuan quickly refined a monk robe, staff, and an alms bowl, and passed it to Mo Luantian.
¡°You¡¯ve just entered the Buddhist sect, and your cultivation is low. I¡¯ll pass on the monk robe, staff, and alms bowl to you.¡±
Mo Luantian received the monk robe, staff, and alms bowl. He was shocked. These were actually Heavenly artifacts!
They also had many magical effects that far surpassed ordinary Heavenly artifacts.
This was only the starting point.
Chu Xuan was not surprised by Mo Luantian¡¯s reaction at all.
He was satisfied with his aplishment of refining his first artifacts, which had turned out to be Heavenly artifacts. Moreover, he added many wonderful uses and functions ording to his own ideas.
For example, restraining one¡¯s aura, concealing treasures, and so on.
After passing on the technique to Mo Luantian, Chu Xuan was still a little worried. After all, Mo Luantian was very ambitious.
Although he had epted Chu Xuan as his master, he had not sincerely converted to Buddhism, nor did he have any awareness of how to be a monk.
He only cultivated Buddhist cultivation techniques.
This was not eptable in the long run.
What Chu Xuan needed was a true Buddha.
At that moment, he chanted Buddhist mantras to Mo Luantian, enlightening him onto the path of Buddhism.
In order to create a Buddhist race in this world, he had put in a lot of effort.
As such, he used his identity as Buddha to enlighten Mo Luantian.
As he recited the mantras, mysterious runes floated into the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, enveloping Mo Luantian.
Gradually, Mo Luantian sat cross-legged on the ground, his hands sped together, his brows lowered, as he too chanted the mantras, and his body began to radiate Buddhist light.
The ancient demonic power in his body was gradually being converted into Buddhist power.
Chapter 137 - Trial Mystic Realm, Challenge Oneself
Chapter 137: Trial Mystic Realm, Challenge Oneself
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When all of the demonic power in Mo Luantian¡¯s body had been converted into Buddhist power, his cultivation dropped from the third level of the truth realm to the first level of the truth realm.
However, his strength increased rather than decreased.
This was especially when he was facing another member of the demon race, whereby his strength increased exponentially.
¡°Praise be to Buddha!¡±
Mo Luantian put his palms together and knelt on the ground.
He had be a devout Buddhist disciple.
¡°Rise.¡±
Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief. He had finally brainwashed Mo Luantian... Uh, more urately, he had sessfully converted him.
However, looking at Mo Luantian¡¯s current appearance, it seemed that although he possessed the temperament of a monk, for some reason, he also exuded a bit of demonic nature.
Chu Xuan muttered inwardly, ¡®Could it be that when Mo Luantian had converted, his added words of deception had caused the other party to go astray?¡¯
He hoped that nothing bad would happen.
He would be able to sessfully create a storm in the Demon Zone and gather a group of Buddhist believers.
¡°Your grand goal is to convert the demon race into Buddhas. You have taken the first step in creating the Buddhist race, and have been rewarded with the Buddhist scripture.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Chu Xuan was stunned. Even this sort of thing could trigger a reward from the?system?
Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!
He received the Buddhist scripture.
After the system finished instilling the Buddhist scripture into his mind, Chu Xuan became shocked. This time, he was really going to be a true Buddha.
The Buddhist scripture contained all of the Buddhist scriptures, all the Buddhist techniques, Mahayana scriptures, and so on. This was aplete set.
There were also some Buddhist scriptures that Chu Xuan did not understand and had never heard of.
He selected a few scriptures that were mainly used to help people be good, spread faith, and educate believers. He used the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo to inscribe them on a booklet.
He then passed the booklet to Mo Luantian and asked him to use the knowledge within it to spread Buddhism in the Demon Zone and convert believers.
Mo Luantian received the Buddhist scriptures with a devout and burning gaze. He kowtowed again and knelt on the ground.
¡°You took one of the children of fate of the demon race as your disciple and converted him into a Buddha. You have been rewarded with a lucky mystic realm and a trial mystic realm.¡±
Chu Xuan received another system reward.
Moreover, Chu Xuan noticed that the word ¡°one¡± had appeared in front of the term ¡°children of fate of the demon race¡± in the system¡¯s description. Did this mean that the demon race had more than one child of fate?
On second thought, it made sense. The demon race was so powerful, so there had to be more than one person who could shoulder the race¡¯s fate.
After encouraging Mo Luantian and imprinting the Myriad Heavenly Mirror¡¯s mark on his body, Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
He could not wait to receive the reward.
First was the lucky mystic realm. Chu Xuan was already very familiar with this thing.
Seeing that he had obtained another lucky mystic realm, Chu Xuan decided to actually set up this lucky mystic realm.
He had a n in mind as to where he would set it up.
Next, he received the trial mystic realm.
This was the first time this thing had appeared. From its name, one could already roughly understand what this mystic realm was used for.
Trial!
Chu Xuan examined the description of the trial mystic realm.
¡°The trial mystic realm canpletely replicate its user, allowing them to challenge themselves, through which the user can find their own ws, defeat oneself, and break through their own limitations.¡±
¡°The trial mystic realm is filled with all kinds of dangers, experts of various cultivation realms, cultivators that use all kinds of weird and powerful cultivation techniques; where one can fight one on one, or one versus many.¡±
Chu Xuan examined the function of the trial mystic realm, after which he could not help but let out a sigh. As expected of a product of the system, this thing was indeed extraordinary.
Currently, he just happened to becking inbat experience. Now that he had the trial mystic realm, he could participate in these trials to his heart¡¯s content. He no longer needed to worry about being foundcking in terms ofbat experience.
It would also allow Ding Yue and the others to improve themselves in the trial mystic realm. They would be able to hone theirbat experience with it.
The trial mystic realm could replicate all of one¡¯s abilities. One could challenge oneself, defeat oneself, and find one¡¯s weaknesses and strengths. It could truly help with breaking through one¡¯s limits.
There were also all kinds of dangerous settings, as well as all kinds of experts of all realms. One-on-onebat trials could be carried out, or one-on-manybat trials.
Basically, there were all kinds of dangerous situations and trials that could be encountered in the trial mystic realm.
One could even simte corresponding trial scenarios ording to the trial-taker¡¯s wishes.
More importantly, one would not really be injured or killed in the trial mystic realm.
That being said, injuries suffered while inside the trial mystic realm would behave just like injuries in real life. It would affect one¡¯s ability to disy one¡¯s strength and ability.
If one died in the trial, one would be immediately ejected from the trial mystic realm.
Aside from that, the trial mystic realm could be used to invite another to battle. One could truly fight with one¡¯s bare hands or weapons to see who was the strongest, and who would be able to survive until the end.
Chu Xuan took out the trial mystic realm.
A fist-sized jade bead that was full of Dao aura appeared in his hand. At a nce, it was as if he could see all sorts of trial scenarios within the jade bead.
This was the trial mystic realm that had not been opened.
Chu Xuan thought about it and decided to ce the trial mystic realm in the pocket dimension.
The universe space was limited and was not a suitable ce for the trial mystic realm. cing it inside the pocket dimension was the best solution.
He then set up the trial mystic realm.
Chu Xuan could not wait to enter the trial to test his strength and increase hisbat experience.
His body was still sitting there in the small courtyard, but his consciousness had already entered the trial mystic realm.
He did not choose to enter directly with his body.
He selected the one-on-one battle trial option.
An ordinary ninth level Supreme realm expert would be instantly killed by him with a single punch!
He gradually increased the strength of the ninth-level Supreme realm expert he was fighting. In the end, the strongest strength that could be disyed by the trial mystic realm that matched Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was that of a peak ninth-level Supreme realm expert.
The battle did notst for long. In about a minute, Chu Xuan killed his opponent.
¡°So my strength is indeed invincible in the same realm. In the history of the nine zones, the strongest ninth-level Supreme realm expert couldn¡¯t evenst a minute against me.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s ego suddenly felt a bit inted.
He chose the next trial level; his opponent was now a first-level Heaven realm expert.
It was just an ordinary first-level Heaven realm expert. Chu Xuan wanted to see if he could bridge the realm difference and defeat this first-level Heaven realm cultivator.
One had to know that the Supreme realm and the Heaven realm were separated by a giant natural chasm.
The gap between them was muchrger than the gap between the truth realm and the Emperor realm.
The battle soonmenced.
Chu Xuan used all kinds of secret techniques and abilities.
The battlested for an hour before Chu Xuan used the time illusion technique to heavily injure his opponent.
The price for that was that he was killed.
The gap between him and the Heaven realm was too big. He, the strongest ninth-level Supreme realm cultivator in history, was unable to bridge realms and kill a first-level Heaven realm expert.
Next, Chu Xuan chose to challenge himself.
He wanted to break through the current limits of his strength and find out what his own shorings were, as well as weaknesses he had in battle.
In the battle with the Heaven realm expert, Chu Xuan had found that although he had many divine abilities and secret techniques, during certain moments, he was unable to use them properly.
He was unable to unleash his full power inbat.
He felt that if he broke through his current limits, he would have a chance of defeating an ordinary first-level Heaven realm expert.
For the next three days, Chu Xuan challenged himself inside the trial mystic realm.
Every time he fought, he would discover more ws and fix them before his next battle.
However, his clone would also do the same. As such, it was easy to imagine how difficult it would be to break through his limits if he wanted to defeat his clone.
Ten days¡
Chu Xuan spent ten days immersing himself in battle. He finally unleashed his strongest attack and sessfully killed his clone.
The moment he broke through, Chu Xuan suddenly had an epiphany.
His strength had stepped into a new realm.
Chapter 138 - Ding Yue, Master, Have I Understood Correctly?
Chapter 138: Ding Yue, Master, Have I Understood Correctly?
??
After defeating his clone, Chu Xuan tried to challenge an ordinary first-level Heaven realm expert.
The battlested half an hour.
Chu Xuan unleashed his full power and finally killed the Heaven realm martial artist.
The price was that he had also suffered heavy injuries.
¡°I should have broken the record by bing the first Supreme realm cultivator to kill a Heaven realm cultivator.¡±
Chu Xuan was extremely excited.
He had gained a new understanding of his own strength.
After realizing how powerful a Heaven realm entity was, Chu Xuan could not help but feel lucky. Back then, Mo Tuo¡¯s soul had been heavily injured and had fallen from the Heaven realm.
If it had not, Chu Xuan would not have been able to suppress him!
It was also because Mo Tuo¡¯s soul had been weakened by the long period of hibernation and inactivity, which resulted in the strength of his soul bing weaker.
That was why Mo Tuo was easily suppressed by the Heaven Sealing forbidden technique.
Following that, Chu Xuan went through all kinds of trials in the trial mystic realm to increase his ability and adaptability in dealing with all kinds of dangers, attacks, and situations.
This was all done to increase hisbat experience.
After all, up until now, Chu Xuan had never really fought anyone.
Hisbat experience was extremelycking.
Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!
A monthter, Chu Xuan felt ted. He had cleared all sorts of dangerous situations and challenges inside the trial mystic realm.
It was not an exaggeration to say that hisbat experience was definitely top-notch now.
¡°You did not leave seclusion, but cleared all sorts of dangerous situations and challenges in the trial mystic realm. Thanks to your richbat experience, you have been rewarded with the Myriad Battle Insights.¡±
He had actually triggered the system¡¯s reward.
Chu Xuan was slightly surprised, but chose to receive the reward anyway.
The Myriad Battle Insight was a type of battle consciousness. It was as if he was born with it. He now had the ability to deal with all kinds of battle situations and had an extremely strongbat awareness.
Chu Xuan felt hisbat experience soar once again. It was not an exaggeration to say that no one couldpare to him in terms ofbat experience and battle awareness.
Afterprehending the Myriad Battle Insights, Chu Xuan no longer needed to go into the trial mystic realms. He was now the person who knew how best to fight in the world.
¡°No one knows how to fight better than me!¡±
Chu Xuan let out a sigh.
After opening the trial mystic realm, a new area had suddenly appeared in the pocket dimension. It was filled with mystery and surrounded by Dao rhythm.
He summoned Ding Yue, Wang Luo, and Su Xian¡¯er over.
¡°Your master has opened a trial mystic realm. You can go to the trial mystic realm to increase yourbat experience. You can even defeat yourselves and break through your limits.¡±
He briefly introduced the trial mystic realm.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo were overjoyed. After thanking him, they immediately went to the trial mystic realm.
¡°Mister, since it¡¯s possible to invite people to fight in the trial mystic realm, can you force them to ept the challenge?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er asked cunningly.
After breaking through to the Emperor realm, Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s temperament and demeanor had be even more charming.
Chu Xuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
¡°I want to beat that b*stard Ding Yue to death!¡± Su Xian¡¯er gritted her teeth and spoke.
In the real world, it was impossible to beat Ding Yue to death. However, they could do so in the trial mystic realm.
In any case, they would not actually die.
As such, she could actually beat Ding Yue to death once.
That guy was too despicable.
He dared to make a wooden figurine next to her. Every time he opened his eyes, he would look in her direction, trying his very best to ignore her presence..
He wanted to test his Sword Dao realm.
After breaking through the first stage of the way of the sword, he now wanted to know if it was stable and if he was improving.
He did so by seeing if his first nce was on Su Xian¡¯er or the wooden figurine.
Obviously, seven out of ten times, his eyes sought out Su Xian¡¯er.
This meant that his Sword Dao realm was not stable enough.
He was far from reaching the realm where he had no woman in his heart, and could kill gods with his sword.
He had to continue improving.
Su Xian¡¯er was furious.
Ding Yue, that b*stard, actually used her to temper his state of mind. It was simply too much.
What was even more outrageous was that he even fooled Wang Luo into tempering his state of mind as well. Gradually, Wang Luo was led astray by him¡
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. Ding Yue, that brat, had really been deceivedto the point of absurdity.
He had to deceive him once more. Otherwise, if this continued, it would be easy for him to take things too far.
¡°Alright, if you want to challenge him, I will make it so that he cannot refuse.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and agreed.
After Su Xian¡¯er entered the pocket dimension, Chu Xuan called Ding Yue out.
He had to correct him.
¡°Master!¡±
Chu Xuan used the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo to envelope the courtyard.
¡°How is yourprehension of the three stages of the way of the sword?¡±
¡°Master, I feel that I have already broken through the second stage of the way of the sword and am in the process of consolidating it.¡±
Ding Yue said excitedly, ¡°Master, I believe that I will soon reach the realm where I have no woman in my heart and can kill gods with my sword.¡±
¡°You have taken the wrong path,¡± Chu Xuan said.
Ding Yue¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Master, please exin!¡±
Since Master said that he had taken the wrong path, then he had most definitely taken the wrong path.
¡°You avoid women, rebuff women, and don¡¯t allow them to get close to you. This has created a barrier in your heart because you fear that if a woman gets close to you, they will mess up your sword heart.¡±
¡°Your method of breaking through the three stages of the way of the sword has taken the wrong path.¡±
Ding Yue was stunned. He recalled the situation at the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin. Did he not rebuff Han Yingmeng and keep her from getting close to him?
This was because he was not confident; he was afraid that she would affect his sword heart.
In the end, he still managed to aplish it. He did not lose his focus when faced with beautiful women.
So what if they were swaying their hips in front of him?
So what if they were naked?
I did not even spare them a sideways nce.
Chu Xuan looked at Ding Yue thoughtfully and said, ¡°Seeing a woman as a woman, but also not seeing a woman as the focus. There is a woman around you, but there is no woman in your heart. This is the correct realm.¡±
As he spoke, he called Su Xian¡¯er out.
¡°Look, is she a woman?¡±
Ding Yue raised his head to look.
Su Xian¡¯er was dressed as a servant and had a pretty face. He could tell from a nce that she was absolutely stunningly beautiful.
¡°She¡¯s a woman.¡±
¡°Look again. Is she still a woman?¡±
Ding Yue: ¡°...¡±
Su Xian¡¯er: ¡°...¡±
Ding Yue did not know how to answer Chu Xuan¡¯s question.
She was clearly a woman. How could she not be a woman?
He was very confused. He always felt that his master¡¯s words contained profound truth, but he also felt that he was too stupid toprehend it.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and pointed beyond the courtyard.
Looking from here to the distance, one could see that there was a hazy mountain peak in the distance.
¡°Look, is that a mountain?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Look again, is that still a mountain?¡±
Ding Yue was stunned. That was a mountain. However, since Master had asked this question, there had to be some sort of deeper meaning behind the question. His answer had been ¡°mountain¡±.Was my answer not correct?
He did not know how to answer.
Su Xian¡¯er was also stunned. What kind of riddle was Master ying at?
Wang Luo also ran out.
Looking at the mountain in the distance that Chu Xuan was pointing toward, he was also confused.
¡°To see a mountain as a mountain, to see a mountain as not a mountain, to see a mountain as still a mountain. These were the three realms of enlightenment.¡±
Chu Xuan closed his eyes slightly and said in an unfathomable manner.
¡°To see a mountain as a mountain, to see a mountain as not a mountain, to see a mountain as still a mountain?¡±
Ding Yue muttered to himself, ¡®In other words, he had to see a woman as a woman, see a woman as not a woman, and see a woman as still a woman?¡¯
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡®Disciple, you better not go astray again.¡¯
In order to bring you back to the right path, I put in a lot of effort.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve understood!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. It was as if he had woken up from an epiphany, and his face was full of joy.
He looked at Su Xian¡¯er.
¡°You¡¯re not a woman!¡±
¡°Right, you¡¯re not a woman. You¡¯re just a wooden figure that I carved.¡±
¡°You are the wooden figure. The wooden figure is you. In my heart, you are not a woman, but you are also a woman!¡±
¡°Master,have I understood correctly?¡±
Chapter 139 - Ding Yue Was Once Again Misled
Chapter 139: Ding Yue Was Once Again Misled
Ding Yue knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times respectfully.
Chu Xuan looked at the energetic and spirited Ding Yue, and the corners of his mouth twitched again. He had a feeling that his disciple had been misled again¡
Whatever¡
In any case, at least he would not go too far now.
Su Xian¡¯er was furious.
¡°Ding Yue,e,e,e. Let¡¯s spar.¡±
Pa!
The long whip shook and wrapped itself around Ding Yue, pulling him into the pocket dimension and directly into the trial mystic realm.
¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s screams could be heard from the trial mystic realm.
Su Xian¡¯er had already reached the Emperor realm, so Ding Yue was no match.
After all, Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s talent was no weaker than his, and she cultivated the Grand Moon Immortal Spell, so her strength was much stronger than that of an ordinary Emperor realm cultivator.
Su Xian ¡®er could easily defeat ten Emperor realm cultivators like Lao Gui Tai.
......
¡°Tell me, what am I?¡±
¡°Blockhead!¡±
¡°Go to hell!¡±
¡°You are not a woman in my eyes!¡±
¡°Go to hell!¡±
¡°Although you are a woman, in my eyes, you are no different from a blockhead.¡±
¡°Go to hell!¡±
¡°Sister Su, stop hitting me. It will be the same no matter how much you hit me. I have realized that I have reached the realm of seeing women as women and also not as women.¡±
¡°The next step is to break through to the realm where I have no woman in my heart and can kill gods with my sword.¡±
Ding Yue howled miserably as he muttered, ¡°I believe that, in Master¡¯s eyes, you are also a wooden figurine. You are no different from a wooden figurine.¡±
As soon as these words were said, Su Xian¡¯er was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She immediately exploded.
¡°Go to hell!¡±
Boom!
Inside the trial mystic realm, Ding Yue really exploded.
¡°Again!¡±
She pulled Ding Yue into the trial mystic realm and then killed him again.
¡°Master, save me! Sister Su is crazy!¡±
Ding Yue begged for mercy.
He felt that Su Xian¡¯er was extremely terrifying at this moment!
Chu Xuan sighed. Next time, he would not go too far when deceiving his disciple. Ding Yue had gone down the wrong path again. Hopefully Wang Luo would not follow suit.
He could not help but think of Mo Luantian. He hoped that this disciple would not be led astray by him and would be a proper monk instead.
Su Xian¡¯er beat Ding Yue to death more than ten times in a row. Only then did her anger subside slightly.
Ding Yue was afraid. For some reason, Su Xian¡¯er had suddenly be so scary. He had to hide for the time being.
¡°Mister.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked at Chu Xuan pitifully. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a wooden figurine?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched and he said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Ding Yue¡¯s nonsense.¡±
¡°You really don¡¯t think I¡¯m a wooden figurine?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked at him suspiciously.
¡°Ding Yue is a fool. Are you a fool too?¡± Chu Xuan said. He was in a bad mood.
¡°Oh, I knew it. That b*stard Ding Yue is too detestable.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er finally let out a sigh of relief.
In the following days, Ding Yue and Wang Luo both entered the trial mystic realm to train. Su Xian¡¯er would also go to the trial mystic realm to train once every day.
However, most of the time, she would stay by Chu Xuan¡¯s side every day to sort out information, cook delicious dishes, and y with Chu Pingfan.
Every once in a while, she would drag Ding Yue into the trial mystic realm and give him a beating.
Although Chu Pingfan still looked like an ordinary person, and had not even even reached the mortal realm, the strength of his physical body wasparable to that of a profound realm cultivator.
He had been nurturing his saber.
Every day, he would practice his saber techniques in the universe space. His small face had a determined expression, and his gaze was firm.
He still looked dull and stupid, and not at all like a clever child.
Chu Xuan had been paying attention to his progress in nurturing his saber. Chu Pingfan¡¯s body had already developed a special charm.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo had fought several times inside the trial mystic realm.
Each time, Ding Yue had suppressed Wang Luo.
In terms ofbat capabilities, Ding Yue was stronger than Wang Luo in terms of both talent and strength.
However, Wang Luo was also extremely strong. Although Ding Yue could suppress him, it was extremely difficult to kill Wang Luo.
Wang Luo had countless medicinal pills.
In the life and death battle trial, Wang Luo relied on the continuous recovery provided by his medicinal pills to almost exhaust Ding Yue.
Even though Ding Yue still managed to defeat Wang Luo in the end, he still paid a heavy price.
Ding Yue¡¯s strength and foundation were ultimately stronger than Wang Luo¡¯s. Otherwise, given the various medicinal pills that Wang Luo had, it was hard to say who would be the victor.
What was worth mentioning was that, regardless of whether it was Ding Yue, Wang Luo, or Su Xian¡¯er, none of them were able to defeat their own clones.
Every time they challenged themselves, they would be able to find their ws and make up for them in the next battle.
Their strength was also improving, but they were still unable to defeat their clones, as every time they improved, their clones did as well.
The three of them all believed that it was impossible to defeat their clones and break through their true limits.
The greatest gain from challenging themselves was actually to find their weaknesses and ws inbat.
Even so, the three of them would challenge themselves once a day.
Buddha Nanwu sat below Chu Xuan and pressed his palms together as he listened to Chu Xuan¡¯s Buddhist scriptures.
Chu Xuan passed some of the Buddhist scriptures to Buddha Nanwu, allowing him to cultivate on his own andprehend new Buddhist dharma divine abilities.
¡°The Buddhist dharma is boundless. You canprehend it on your own. Give the trial mystic realm a go. You should also try it out to familiarize yourself with Buddhist dharma divine abilities,¡± Chu Xuan said.
¡°Yes, Buddha!¡±
Buddha Nanwu bowed respectfully and entered the pocket dimension.
He used to be a demon, and he cultivated the techniques and secret arts of the demon race.
Now, even though he had be a Buddha, he had never used any of his Buddhist techniques.
It just so happened that he could temper himself in the trial mystic realm.
Both Ding Yue and Wang Luo were very curious about Buddha Nanwu. He possessed a power that they had never heard of before.
Their master said that Buddha Nanwu walked a different Dao from them, even though they were all from the same sect.
Hence, the two of them called Buddha Nanwu ¡°Senior Brother Buddha¡±.
Buddha Nanwu entered the trial mystic realm, and Ding Yue and Wang Luo ran inside to watch. Su Xian¡¯er also went in to watch.
They were very curious about Buddha Nanwu¡¯s strength. Just how strong was he?
¡°Amitabha!¡±
Buddha Nanwu chanted the name of Buddha.
He pushed his palms forward, and Buddhist light blossomed from within. In an instant, countless palms struck out like an endless torrent, instantly shattering the target of the trial, an eighth-level Heaven realm demon.
¡°So strong!¡±
Ding Yue and the other two were shocked.
Su Xian¡¯er could sense Buddha Nanwu¡¯s strength. When he attacked, it felt like Heaven¡¯s might. From this, she realized that he was a Heaven realm expert.
Buddha Nanwu continued to train in the trial mystic realm. However, Su Xian¡¯er and the other two would not be able to watch the rest of the trials.
Chu Xuan silently watched as Buddha Nanwu underwent the trials. As the trials progressed, he became more and more familiar with the use of Buddhist dharma.
His strength was also increasing.
It was worth mentioning that the Buddha Nanwu¡¯s main trial opponents were all simted demon race experts.
He had chosen to have his opponents simted as demon race experts.
Was he preparing to return to the Demon Zone and convert the demon race?
After the fight in the Asura Ancient Land ended, he would allow Buddha Nanwu to return to the Demon Zone and be the supporter behind the Mo Luantian. He would spread the Buddhist dharma and convert the demon race into Buddhas.
Chu Xuan hatched a n in his heart.
Half a yearter, Ding Yue¡¯s cultivation had finally reached its limit.
His foundation was sturdy enough.
It was time for him to break through to the Emperor realm.
He sat cross-legged in the universe space and was preparing to break through.
Meanwhile, Su Xian¡¯er was breaking through to the second level of the Emperor realm.
Chapter 140 - Evil Warding Immortal Scripture
Chapter 140: Evil Warding Immortal Scripture
To Ding Yue, breaking through to the Emperor realm was simply par for the course.
Whether it was umtion, foundation, orprehension, he had achieved all of the necessary requirements.
¡°Your disciple Ding Yue, under your guidance, cultivated at a godly speed and broke through to the Emperor realm. You have been rewarded with 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation.¡±
After Ding Yue broke through, the system¡¯s reward arrived, which Chu Xuan promptly received.
After his cultivation was boosted by 100 years, his strength improved again, inching closer to the Heaven realm.
As expected, the reward was not enough for him to break through to the Heaven realm.
Chu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation could be considered the half-step Heaven realm.
Next, he would have to depend on the reward he received from Wang Luo¡¯s reward from breaking through to the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan estimated that, even after Wang Luo broke through, it would not be enough for him to break through to the Heaven realm.
In the end, cultivation was still dependent on oneself.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan increased the time he spent on cultivation.
At his level, his cultivation speed was not as fast as when he was below the Emperor realm, breaking through a small realm every few days.
One should not look at how close he was to reaching the Heaven realm.
If he relied solely on his own cultivation, it would take him about ten years to break through.
This was already a godly speed.
Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!
After all, the gap between the Supreme realm and Heaven realm was like a natural chasm.
Countless geniuses were stuck at this stage. Eventually, their lifespan was exhausted and they turned to dust.
Half a year after Ding Yue broke through to the Emperor realm, Wang Luo had also reached the limits of his truth realm cultivation. He was about to break through to the Emperor realm.
Inside the universe space, Wang Luo was seated cross-legged.
A me floated above his head.
Heavenly Void Fire!
Following the appearance of the Heavenly Void Fire, Wang Luo¡¯s entire body seemed to transform itself into mes in an instant.
Chu Xuan watched for a while before turning his attention elsewhere.
He was busy with his own cultivation. He estimated that the 100-year cultivation boost reward would not be sufficient for him to break through to the Heaven realm.
It was as he expected.
¡°Your disciple Wang Luo, under your guidance, cultivated at a godly speed and broke through to the Emperor realm. You have been rewarded with 100 years¡¯ worth of cultivation.¡±
He received the reward, and a hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation was instilled into his body.
His strength began to slowly increase.
He was another step closer to the Heaven realm.
However, he did not break through to the Heaven realm.
His original timeline to break through to the Heaven realm was ten years, by relying on his own cultivation, but after receiving this cultivation boost reward, it was reduced to five years.
Whether he could break through to the Heaven realm before the ten-year seclusion milestone would now depend on Chu Pingfan.
Or, perhaps he could trigger the system¡¯s cultivation boost reward elsewhere¡
He could use the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and do his best to strengthen Mo Luantian¡¯s cultivation.
Chu Xuan felt that the one most likely to trigger the system¡¯s reward within this period of time was the Mo Luantian.
Mo Luantian¡¯s strength had already risen to the sixth level of the truth realm.
From this, it could be seen that his talent was extraordinary. He was indeed worthy of being one of the children of fate of the Demon Zone.
Every once in a while, Chu Xuan would connect to Mo Luantian and preach Buddhist scriptures to him. He would also solve thetter¡¯s cultivation problems.
ording to the Buddhist precepts, one should not eat meat and fish, but Chu Xuan did not put any restrictions on eating meat and fish.
He had not taken the Buddhist sect he created very seriously.
Although Mo Luantian was more serious, and seemed to be a serious monk, for some reason, Chu Xuan felt that Mo Luantian would one day go astray.
He had already tried his best to control himself and stop deceiving Mo Luantian. However, when he first met Mo Luantian, he had spouted a lot of nonsense.
Every time he saw Mo Luantian, he could not help but feel that thetter had a bit of a demonic nature.
Moreover, Mo Luantian actually liked to wear white monk robes.
He changed the color of the monk robe that Chu Xuan had given him back then into white. His white monk robes were spotless.
His bald head was shiny, and his features were somewhat delicate.
¡°Master, can I change the staff into a saber?¡±
Eh?
Chu Xuan was stunned. He wanted to change the staff into a saber?
Had Mo Luantian been provoked to the point of wanting to kill someone?
¡°Why do you want to change it into a saber?¡±
¡°Master, I often feel that the greed of the world is too great, and then I suddenly had an epiphany. I want to forge a Saber of Discipline.¡±
Chu Xuan raised his eyebrows. Mo Luantian seemed to be very talented in Buddhism; he had an epiphany just like that?
¡°I am d that you had such an epiphany. I will give you a Saber of Discipline!¡±
Chu Xuan took out a heavenly saber and refined it. He added some new functions and turned it into a Saber of Discipline.
He then transferred the Saber of Discipline to Mo Luantian.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Mo Luantian bowed with his palms sped together, and then took the Saber of Discipline.
Chu Xuan ended the connection with Mo Luantian. He did not know when this new disciple of his would trigger the system reward, but he had a feeling it would not take too long.
He then started thinking about what else he could do to trigger the system¡¯s reward.
However, he did not consider Qin Ying.
Ever since he gave him the Tyrant Dragon Body technique to himst time, Chu Xuan had not contacted him again. After all, Qin Ying was just an in-name disciple, so he could not pay too much attention to him.
Most importantly, he was afraid that Qin Ying would ask him for a way to be a man.
He could not change his gender, and he could not find a way for him to circumvent the Great Dao.
If he could not do so, would it not be rather embarrassing on his part as an exalted master?
Therefore, Chu Xuan would not contact Qin Ying for the time being.
Moreover, he would feel a little ufortable if Qin Ying turned back into a fierce man.
Ren Changhe still needed time to break through to the Divine realm. It was impossible for him to do so in three to five years.
It was the same for Buddha Nanwu.
Chu Xuan suddenly thought about the lucky mystic realm that he had received as a reward for taking in Mo Luantian. It had not been set up yet.
If he set it up now, who knew when someone with great luck would enter the lucky mystic realm and trigger the system¡¯s reward.
He decided to make full use of the lucky mystic realm.
Chu Xuan thought long and hard about what kind of opportunities he should put inside it.
Cultivation techniques were indispensable.
He also needed other natural treasures and divine artifacts.
Without such things, how could it be called a lucky mystic realm?
Chu Xuan was conflicted about which cultivation technique he should put inside the lucky mystic realm.
He had countless cultivation techniques and secret techniques, and the lowest one he considered putting in was a divine technique. From his perspective, a fortuitous encounter was only worth it if it allowed the person to cultivate to the divine realm.
In fact, he felt that he should even ce a cultivation technique that was above a divine technique.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and took out a small booklet. He then jotted down a cultivation technique using the blessing of the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo.
Suddenly, a mischievous thought appeared in his mind.
¡°Let¡¯s add a little something,¡± He muttered to himself.
He closed his eyes slightly and began to deduce a new cultivation technique based on the foundation of this cultivation technique, using his imagination.
The advantage of mastering a cultivation technique and secret technique was that one could piece together an altogether new cultivation technique using one¡¯s own ideas and imagination.
After jotting down the cultivation technique and secret technique, he then used a mysterious method to seal the writings. One would need to follow the requirements to open the cultivation technique.
He gave the cultivation technique a name and wrote it on the cover.
¡°Evil Warding Immortal scripture.¡±.
On the second page of the booklet, Chu Xuan wrote a few words inrge print, ¡°If you want to practice this technique, use your sword to castrate yourself.¡±
At the bottom left corner of the same page, he wrote in small print, ¡°Cut off the root of your thoughts, gather your willpower, and cultivate the ultimate technique.¡±
Looking at thoserge words on the secret manual, Chu Xuan muttered, ¡°No one should be so stupid as to cut off their own thing after seeing this page, right?¡±
Leaving a nk page, he wrote on the third page, ¡°If you don¡¯t self-castrate, you can still sessfully cultivate this technique.¡±
In the lower left corner, he added a few words to exin, ¡°If you don¡¯t go through the secr world, how can you temper your state of mind? All of the powerful people in the ancient world have tempered themselves; if you sever your roots and sever your desires to cultivate this technique, then you are a coward!¡±
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and wrote on the fourth page, ¡°If you severed your roots, you are a coward and immensely stupid, but if you did not, your mind is whole, and you will definitely aplish great things.¡±
On the fifth page, he wrote, ¡°Kowtow. Kowtow three times and the technique will appear.¡±
After he finished writing the secret manual, Chu Xuan could not help but mutter, ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone who would cut off their thing after reading the first page, right? Nah, no way¡¡±
Chapter 141 - Setting Up The Lucky Mystic Realm
Chapter 141: Setting Up The Lucky Mystic Realm
The secret manual was prepared, and his prank was also ready to go.
As for whether there was really a fool who would really cut himself after reading the first page, Chu Xuan did not care.
Of course, if there really was a fool who cut himself, in order to encourage the other party to work hard, Chu Xuan would also leave behind a shred of hope, stating that after they had mastered this cultivation technique, it would allow them to regrow their third leg.
As such, even if a fool were to cut himself, in order to regrow his third leg, he would naturally cultivate diligently; working even harder than anyone else.
As for other precious materials that could be used to regenerate limbs and organs, the other party would definitely look for them.
Such precious materials were extremely rare, and it was not easy to find them.
One would also need to be extremely powerful to obtain them.
Chu Xuan had also considered that if it was a woman who entered the lucky mystic realm of fortune, she might ignore the secret manual, believing it to only be for men.
If she did not continue reading, she would miss out on the cultivation technique. In that case, it could only be said that her luck was insufficient.
After the secret manual was prepared, Chu Xuan began to prepare the artifacts.
Firstly, a divine artifact was a must.
If there was not even a divine artifact inside, it was not worth of being called a lucky mystic realm
He prepared a unique weapon for the wielder of the Evil Warding Immortal scripture.
Embroidery needles!
Each embroidery needle carried with it a thin thread, and there were a total of nine thousand needles. This was aplete set.
Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!
The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the more embroidery needles one could use.
This set of embroidery needles belonged to the Heaven-level.
As for other divine artifacts, he left behind two long and thin daggers.
Apart from the Heaven-level embroidery needles, Chu Xuan also refined an em a set of Emperor-level thin daggers.
After the artifacts were ready, he ced medicinal pills and the like inside the mystic realm as well.
First, there were medicinal pills for healing.
After all, those who entered the lucky mystic realm by chance might do so after being hunted down and injured.
Therefore, healing medicinal pills were a must.
The lowest quality pills he provided were also emperor-level pills.
Wang Luo had refined quite a number of these, and Chu Xuan directly took a few bottles. There were all kinds of healing medicinal pills, including those for healing the soul injuries, mental injuries, and spiritual injuries.
He prepared a bottle of medicinal pills that could heal damage done to a cultivator¡¯s foundation.
He prepared three medicinal pills that could raise one¡¯s talent and aptitude.
He also prepared some rtively rare heavenly and earthly treasures.
Chu Xuan checked once and made sure that he had not left anything out. He then stuffed all the things he had prepared into the lucky mystic realm.
While holding the lucky mystic realm in his palm, Chu Xuan looked around and thought about where he should set it up.
He then figured out where he wanted to ce it. He would set it up at the border between the Southern Region and the other regions.
There was a vast mountain range here with all kinds of restrictions and barriers.
After thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were restored, they would be able to travel between the other regions. Moreover, some people who had offended their enemies and were being hunted down would usually escape to the mountains.
¡°Let¡¯s ce it at the border with the Eastern Region.¡±
Chu Xuan made his decision.
With a wave of his hand, the lucky mystic realm soared into the sky and disappeared into the horizon.
After the lucky mystic realm was activated, it could be ced at the corresponding location ording to Chu Xuan¡¯s wishes.
There was no need for Chu Xuan to go there personally or for him to send people there to do it.
In the vast mountain range at the border of the Southern Region with the Eastern Region, there were restrictions everywhere. It was filled with dangers, and demonic beasts ran amok.
The deeper one went, the greater the danger and the more restrictions there were.
There were even Emperor realm demonic beasts here.
Moreover, the spiritual energy in the depths of the mountains was chaotic and filled with all kinds of dangers. It was even blocked by an ancient formation array.
It was due to these dangers that it was almost impossible to pass through the mountains and reach the other regions. This was why countless half-step emperor realm experts in the Southern Region died of old age, as they could not leave the Southern Region.
The passage to leave the Southern Region safely was guarded very secretively, and it was not without its dangers either.
It was known that the safest way to leave the Southern Region was to contact the ck Moon Tower and entrust them with the task of escorting you out of the Southern Region.
The ck Moon Tower controlled a rtively safe passageway out of the Southern Region.
However, themission price was too high. There were very few experts who could afford it.
Once they left the Southern Region, no one woulde back. Even if they wanted toe back, it would be extremely difficult. Those who had reached the Emperor realm were not allowed to enter the Southern Region.
Hence, the situation in the outer regions was unknown to the other powers and experts.
Due to the special characteristics of the vast mountains at the border areas of the Southern Region, there were countless experts who went there.
Especially those cultivators who had offendedrge factions and were being hunted down. They would take the risk to enter the vast mountains to avoid being caught.
Over time, some organizations gradually appeared in the vast mountains at the border to protect the fleeing cultivators.
A stream of light flew across the sky.
In an instant, it arrived at the vast mountains at the border between the Southern Region and the Eastern region.
The stream of light descended.
Boom!
An ancient pce appeared for a short while. It was dazzlingly brilliant.
After falling into the ground, it disappeared without a trace.
Deep in the mountain range, near the borders of the Eastern Region, there were remnants of ancient barrier and restriction formation arrays, but these were unable to stop the stream of light.
Apart from a few demonic beasts that noticed this stream of light, no one else noticed anything.
The demonic beasts came by to investigate, but found nothing.
After Chu Xuan had set up the lucky mystic realm, he would have to wait for the predestined person to enter it and find the great treasures and opportunities he had ced within.
After the treasures had been imed, he would retrieve the lucky mystic realm.
He was not far from the Heaven realm. Over the course of the following days, Chu Xuan cultivated with all his might. asionally, he would give some pointers to Mo Luantian.
He did not know if it was just his imagination, but he felt that there was something wrong with Mo Luantian. Thetter was clearly a white-robed monk who possessed an extraordinary temperament.
However, there was also something slightly demonic about him.
Moreover, he was chanting Buddhist scriptures and repeating some of Chu Xuan¡¯s words. asionally, he seemed to enter a state of realization.
Chu Xuan had no idea what he hadprehended though.
Until now, Mo Luantian had not traveled outside to spread Buddhist dharma. Instead, he had been concentrating on cultivating andprehending Buddhist dharma, as well as practicing divine techniques.
Chu Xuan did not have any objections to this.
After all, Mo Luantian was not strong enough.
When he reached the ninth level of the truth realm, he would go out to train, umte his foundation, deepen hisprehension, and prepare to break through to the Emperor realm.
¡°This monk isn¡¯t acting quite right. Did he misunderstand some of my words?¡± Chu Xuan muttered.
As he observed Mo Luantian, he felt that there was probably some sort of misunderstanding somewhere. He really should not have said those words in the first ce to deceive him.
He then looked at Ding Yue. Although that guy was no longer behaving in that manner, things were still not quite right.
He was afraid of getting beaten up, so he no longer dared to use Su Xian¡¯er to temper his sword heart and raise his sword dao realm.
Instead, he carved a few female statues and ced them around his cultivation. asionally, he would mutter, ¡°Seeing a woman as a woman, seeing a woman as not a woman, seeing a woman as a woman... I¡¯m starting to understand!¡±
Chu Xuan was frustrated. This disciple was hopeless. He should not have gone so far in deceiving him back then.
What was even more frustrating was that Wang Luo had been led astray recently.
Out of inspiration, Ding Yue had once asked Wang Luo to refine an illusion pill for him. After swallowing it, he used the many illusions to temper his state of mind and sought to break through the third stage of the way of the sword.
When the illusions disappeared, he had a serious look on his face.
¡°A woman actually appeared in the illusions. I¡¯m still not strong enough!¡±
Chapter 142 - Three Years Of Nurturing A Saber, Entering The True Realm In A Flash
Chapter 142: Three Years Of Nurturing A Saber, Entering The True Realm In A sh
??
Under his influence, Wang Luo also swallowed an illusion pill to refine pills in the illusion to improve his state of mind.
His intention was to reach a realm where he had no woman in his heart and would naturally be a god when refining pills.
In the end, he failed to refine those pills despite being an extremely skilled alchemist.
Because of this, he jumped to the wrong conclusion. It was all because there were too many beauties in his illusion!
If he hallucinated about pill concoctions instead, how could he fail?
As such, this pair of disciples consumed illusion pills every day with the intention of improving their mental state of mind.
Chu Xuan was exasperated. F*ck! These two scoundrels were full of vigor and vitality. It would be abnormal if there were no beauties in their illusions.
Unless of course they cut off their third legs!
Forget it, he would let them do whatever they want.
Chu Xuan could not be bothered to care anymore. He secretly warned himself that the next time he epted a disciple, he should not fool around!
¡°Master, we have doubts!¡±
After using illusion pills to temper themselves for a period of time, Ding Yue and Wang Luo sought out Chu Xuan. They looked very dejected.
¡°What doubts?¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless.
F* ck! Was this divine retribution?
Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!
¡°Master, every time I enter an illusion, a woman will appear. How do I break this illusion?¡± Ding Yue asked solemnly.
¡°Master, me too.¡±
Wang Luo followed up.
¡°You guys have a mental block. You¡¯re too obsessed with being or not.¡±
Chu Xuan could only continue to bluff.
¡°Being or not, it¡¯s just like being true or not. It¡¯s all about the heart. If you¡¯re obsessed with being true or not, how can you be open-minded? How can you focus on one thing and cultivate the Great Dao?¡±
Ding Yue and Wang Luo fell into deep thought.
After a long while, Ding Yue suddenly said, ¡°Thank you, Master. I understand now.¡±
Wang Luo also said, ¡°Thank you, Master. I understand, too.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not know what these two disciples had understood from what he said.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo returned to the pocket dimension to continue cultivating. After swallowing the illusion pills, they were no longer disturbed by the illusion anymore.
Wang Luo¡¯s pill refinement was not affected at all after consuming the illusion pill. In fact, he even improved.
Chu Xuan nodded. He was finally back on track.
Time passed quickly. The ten-year seclusion milestone was getting closer and closer.
Chu Yun had returned a few times during this period. She refined a pill to increase Chu Pingfan¡¯s aptitude and gave it to him. The result was self-evident.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s talenty in the Extreme Dao.
It was a very special and rare talent.
Chu Yun was a little disappointed. She felt that the level of the treasures that she used to refine the pill was insufficient, so she would continue to search for treasures as she consolidated her foundation.
Her goal was to break through to the half-step emperor realm.
After all, one could not directly break through to the Emperor realm in the Southern Region, so she could only settle for breaking through to the half-step emperor realm.
Chu Yun was still young and had the potential to reach the Emperor realm, so she was not in a hurry.
If she broke through to the half-step Emperor realm, she would technically stand at the peak of the Southern Region. For the time being, this would have to do.
Chu Xuan did not help Chu Yun break through to the Emperor realm immediately. Her cultivation foundation was not strong enough, and the opportunity to break through had note yet.
Mo Luantian had already broken through to the ninth level of the truth realm and had begun to travel through the Demon Zone.
There had been no news of Xiao Liang, so he probably had not reached the Southern Region yet.
Chu Xuan was not worried about whether or not Xiao Liang could enter the Southern Region. With Liu Piaopiao, a Heaven realm expert, by his side, he would not face any major issues entering the Southern Region.
Moreover, Xiao Liang cultivated the concealment technique that Chu Xuan had taught him, so he couldpletely avoid detection.
On this day, Chu Xuan looked at Chu Pingfan, who was sitting cross-legged inside the universe space.
The wooden saber made of ordinary wood was ced horizontally on his knees. Chu Pingfan¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, and his young face still appeared dull.
He still looked stupid.
Perhaps this would not change even after he grew up.
The impression he gave people was that he was a stupid kid whocked talent.
From his appearance, who would know that Chu Pingfan¡¯s talent was extraordinary?
In the blink of an eye, Chu Pingfan was nine years old.
.
He had almost nurtured his saber for three years.
The current Chu Pingfan was already on the verge of sessfully nurturing his saber. His cultivation was about to take flight.
At this moment, the aura on his body had already started to leak out.
Su Xian¡¯er, Ding Yue, and Wang Luo all realized that Chu Pingfan was not ordinary.
The inexplicable aura he released gave them the feeling that he was extremely powerful and indomitable, as if he had reached the pinnacle.
This was especially so when it came to Chu Pingfan¡¯s wooden saber.
It actually exuded a faint luster, and the de had be mysteriously sharper.
What was even stranger was that it seemed to merge with Chu Pingfan.
It still looked like a wooden saber.
Su Xian¡¯er and the other two knew that this wooden saber was extraordinary.
Although it was called an ordinary saber, Ding Yue had once tried to use an emperor-level weapon to cut it, but the wooden saber was not damaged at all. The emperor-level weapon did not even leave the slightest mark on it.
If Chu Pingfan could cultivate and swing this wooden saber, Ding Yue had no doubt that the emperor-level weapon would be sliced in half by the wooden saber.
After realizing that the wooden saber was extraordinary, Ding Yue even asked Chu Xuan for a wooden sword.
¡°This wood is not suitable for you. Up until now, only Pingfan is suited to using a weapon made of this wood.¡±
After hearing Chu Xuan¡¯s reply, Ding Yue could only give up on the idea.
They all knew that Chu Pingfan¡¯s talent seemed to be extremely poor, even to the point that he looked stupid. However, in reality, his talent was extremely high.
In fact, he was even more talented than them.
However, Chu Pingfan¡¯s talent was different from the others.
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Pingfan. It had been three years since Chu Yuan left.
The power that he had left in Chu Yuan¡¯s body had not been activated. This meant that Chu Yuan had not encountered any fatal threats to his life and was still alive.
Perhaps he was not in a good situation.
Chu Pingfan had actually been holding back his anger all this while.
How could he not be angry after seeing his parents separated and his father leaving his hometown in search of his mother?
He wanted to fight for his parents.
He wanted to restore his dignity!
He still remembered what that person said.
¡°Look at you! What kind of trash did you give birth to after you married a piece of trash?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a useless child!¡±
¡°He¡¯s tarnishing the bloodline of our family!¡±
Some fluctuations appeared on Chu Pingfan¡¯s face.
¡°Calm your heart,¡± Chu Xuan said softly.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s expression became calm, and the aura around his body became extremely sharp.
The wooden saber on his knees suddenly floated up.
An overbearing, fierce, and indomitable aura surrounded the ordinary wooden saber. It was gradually strengthening.
Rumble!
In the universe space, the aura of the Great Dao spread out. It started pouring into the wooden saber and Chu Pingfan¡¯s body.
Mortal realm, profound realm, spirit realm¡
Three years had passed!
Now that the saber had been nurtured, the transformation began!
Chu Pingfan¡¯s aura began to increase. Very rapidlyI, he stepped into the profound realm, followed by the spirit realm.
Su Xian¡¯er and the other two had shocked expressions.
What kind of talent was this? What kind of cultivation technique was this?
Originally, they thought that Chu Pingfan was going to transform and advance into the profound realm.
However, even after stepping into the profound realm and the spirit realm, he still had no intention of stopping.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. The higher the realm Chu Pingfan achieved, the more bountiful the rewards he would receive.
It was also about time for him to break through to the Heaven realm.
After Chu Pingfan broke through to the spirit realm, he did not stop there. His cultivation continued to increase.
Void realm, unity realm, and then the truth realm!
After breaking through to the true realm, his breakthrough slowed down.
Su Xian¡¯er and the other two were stunned. After three years of cultivation, he broke through to the truth realm in an instant?
If this news spread out, the entire nine zones would be shocked, right?
Moreover, Chu Pingfan was only nine years old.
Boom!
Finally, Chu Pingfan stopped after breaking through to the third level of the truth realm.
Chapter 143 - Breaking Through To The Heaven Realm, Heavenly Tribulation
Chapter 143: Breaking Through To The Heaven Realm, Heavenly Tribtion
Following Chu Pingfan¡¯s sessful breakthrough, the system reward that Chu Xuan was looking forward to also arrived.
¡°Your nephew, Chu Pingfan, cultivated the Extreme Dao under your guidance. He instantly broke through to the truth realm and became the ninth truth realm cultivator under the age of ten in history. You have been rewarded with 300 years¡¯ worth of cultivation!¡±
¡°You taught the ninth truth realm cultivator under the age of ten in history, who is also the first Extreme Dao cultivator to enter the truth realm at the age of nine. You have been rewarded with the Aurora technique.¡±
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. The system¡¯s reward was beyond his expectations.
Moreover, Chu Pingfan was the ninth truth realm cultivator under the age of ten in history?
Not to mention, he was the first Extreme Dao cultivator to enter the truth realm at the age of nine in history.
As expected, the fact that his disciple had set a record had made the system¡¯s reward even more generous.
Chu Xuan did not receive the cultivation boost reward immediately. Instead, he examined the Aurora technique first.
This was a speed technique.
He could transform into an aurora and travel tens of millions of kilometers in an instant.
Moreover, when it was cultivated topletion, the technique could ignore spatial restrictions, and barriers. It could transform into a ray of light and travel unhindered.
After cultivating the Aurora technique, one could escape instantly from almost any dangerous situation.
However, it was quite difficult to cultivate the Aurora technique. It would be difficult for Ding Yue and the others to cultivate it topletion.
It would be good if they could even master it to some extent.
On the contrary, this technique was suitable for Chu Pingfan. For Chu Pingfan, who cultivated the Extreme Dao, cultivating the Aurora technique was not that difficult.
Chu Pingfan held his wooden saber and walked up to Chu Xuan. He raised his head and said, ¡°Thirteenth Uncle, I¡¯ve made a breakthrough.¡±
¡°Good, very good. Try to break through to the Emperor realm before you turn twenty.¡±
Chu Xuan patted his head and felt gratified.
¡°Mmhm, I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Chu Pingfan nodded his head fiercely and said seriously.
¡°When you cultivate, you have to alternate between work and rest. It¡¯s not good to focus solely on cultivation. You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t be overly obsessed with cultivation.¡±
Chu Xuan did not want Chu Pingfan to only focus on cultivation. Such a childhood was not good.
Even though he knew that Chu Pingfan had been holding back his anger, he still tried his best to allow Chu Pingfan to have the yful childhood that every child deserved.
Focusing solely on cultivation was indeed not beneficial. There would be a lot of life experiences and lessons that one would miss out on.
¡°Thirteenth Uncle, I know.¡± Chu Pingfan nodded.
¡°If you want to go out and y, you can.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand to summon the Sky-shaking Golden Roc.
¡°You can ride it around and y.¡±
When he heard Chu Xuan talk about going out to y, Chu Pingfan¡¯s eyes lit up and his interest was piqued.
He was still a child after all.
During the past three years, because he was focused on nurturing his saber and cultivating the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber scripture, he did not have the chance to go out to y.
¡°Go out and y. There¡¯s no need to rush your cultivation.¡±
Chu Xuan patted his head.
¡°Okay, Thirteenth Uncle.¡±
Chu Pingfan hung the wooden saber on his back. There was no scabbard or binding. The wooden saber directly adhered itself to his back; it was as if it was a part of his body.
Holding the Heavenly Spirit Cat in his arms, Chu Pingfan rode the Sky-shaking Golden Roc and left the small courtyard.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat was a unique beast. Its strength increased rapidly. After all, it was a reward from the system, so its cultivation speed was extraordinary.
It had already reached the first level of the Supreme realm.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc, on the other hand, was at the third level of the Supreme realm.
With these two pets apanying him, Chu Pingfan would be safe no matter where he went in the Southern Region.
After Chu Pingfan left, Chu Xuan chose to receive the cultivation boost reward.
Three hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation was instilled into his body.
His strength increased rapidly and, once it reached a certain point, it seemed as if he had bridged a natural chasm and arrived at a new world.
His soul was transforming.
His body was also transforming.
The aura of the Great Dao was instilled into him. His Dao aura fused with thews, and his domain was also changing. It was as if it had be a world.
The Heavens and the Earth in his domain only existed for one person. This was what it felt like to reach the Heaven realm!
The domain power of a Heaven realm cultivator was even more perfect. It was like a world. In this world, one¡¯s will was thew, and he himself was the Heavens!
This was the Heaven realm!
Breaking through to the Heaven realm would trigger the heavenly tribtion. Only by passing the heavenly tribtion could one break through to the Heaven realm. If one failed to pass the heavenly tribtion, one would die or be heavily injured. There would be no hope for that person to ever reach the Heaven realm then, unless he or she obtained a heaven-defying opportunity.
Without that heaven-defying opportunity, they would wither with time and never touch the threshold of the Heaven realm ever again.
Chu Xuan was breaking through to the Heaven realm, and his soul was transforming. The aura of the Great Dao surged and, in the dark, he captured the power of thews of the Great Dao.
However, it was still very vague.
Chu Xuan was not unfamiliar with thews of the Great Dao. Compared to other Heaven realm cultivators, his understanding of the Great Dao was much stronger.
Whether it was the time illusion or the soul cultivation technique, these had all allowed Chu Xuan toe into contact with the Great Dao ahead of time.
When he broke through to the Emperor realm, he had done so byprehending thews of the Great Dao.
When he was at the Emperor realm, he only had a vague understanding of thews of the Great Dao.
Along with the time illusion technique, the Dao techniques and some secret techniques that he created had gradually deepened his understanding of the Great Dao.
It was also because of this that he was able to defeat an ordinary first level Heaven realm expert when he was at the Supreme realm.
At this moment, as he broke through, his understanding of the Great Dao became deeper and deeper. His domain became more and moreplete. It was more like a world now.
At this moment, Chu Xuan¡¯s divine soul sensed an aura of destruction surging out from thews of the Great Dao.
A heavenly tribtion!
The outside world was still as calm as ever. There were no signs of a heavenly tribtion out there.
Meanwhile, Chu Xuan, who was in the middle of breaking through, was facing a heavenly tribtion that was surging toward him.
He frowned slightly. He had originally thought that when he broke through, because of the system, there would not be a heavenly tribtion.
Unexpectedly, the heavenly tribtion erupted even more violently, and it came directly from the aura of the Great Dao.
This was not an ordinary heavenly tribtion, but one of a higher level.
Chu Xuan did not panic at all. He did not dare to say that his cultivation foundation was the best since ancient times, but it was definitely one of the best.
Even if the heavenly tribtion came from the Great Dao itself, Chu Xuan was not afraid at all.
His soul power surged and instantly formed a domain. Moreover, time plunder was activated, instantly reducing the speed of the heavenly tribtion.
He used a series of methods and sessfully passed the first wave of the heavenly tribtion.
After passing the first wave, Chu Xuan felt his strength soar again, and the transformation of his soul was elerating.
A strange wind surged forth from the aura of the Great Dao.
Then, fire, water, lightning, and other elements continued to surge out.
Chu Xuan felt pressured.
His soul started to shake.
He frantically circted the immovable mountain technique. On one side, he defended, and on the other side, he used his divine techniques. He constantly tempered his soul and strengthened his defense.
At the same time, he used all kinds of secret techniques.
At this moment, he still had not used any treasures or swallowed any medicinal pills.
Internally, Chu Xuan was resisting the heavenly tribtion that came from the aura of the Great Dao. Externally though, he was stillzily lying on the reclining chair.
There was nothing unusual happening in the outside world.
Nothing around him indicated that he was breaking through to the Heaven realm.
Chu Xuan continued to resist the heavenly tribtion. At the same time, he felt his body constantly transform, and his strength constantly increase.
Perhaps it was because the sturdier his foundation, the deeper hisprehension was of the Great Dao, so when he broke through to the Heaven state, his strength increased even more.
Finally, when the final heavenly tribtion wave passed, Chu Xuanpleted his breakthrough. Both his divine soul and physical body underwent a transformation.
His domain seemed to have be a corporeal world!
Chapter 144 - Origin Dao Crystal
Chapter 144: Origin Dao Crystal
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The time he took to break through to the Heaven realm this time was much longer than the time he took to break through to the Emperor realm.
Even so, if his cultivation speed became known to the public, it would make all the cultivators who had broken through to the Heaven realm in history envious and jealous.
It was impossible!
Too fast!
It was even much faster than the time it took others to break through to the Emperor realm.
It was simply ridiculous!
Chu Xuan let out a long sigh of relief. He had finally broken through to the Heaven realm.
As expected, it was good to stay at home.
By staying in the courtyard for less than ten years, he had already broken through from the mortal realm to the Heaven Realm. This speed was unmatched, right?
¡°You broke through to the Heaven Realm and became the youngest Heaven Realm cultivator in history. Because of that achievement, you have been rewarded with a pocket dimension upgrade and Origin Dao Crystal.¡±
What a pleasant surprise.
Chu Xuan did not expect that breaking through to the Heaven realm would trigger the system¡¯s reward.
Moreover, he was actually the youngest Heaven realm cultivator in history?
Chu Xuan sort of expected it though. After all, he had broken through to the Heaven realm in less than ten years.
This was something that had not been aplished by even the most heaven-defying prodigy since ancient times.
A life with a cheat code was indeed different.
Chu Xuan felt very happy in his heart. He was even more determined to continue staying put.
He then chose to receive the rewards.
First was the pocket dimension upgrade.
As he received the reward, the pocket dimension began to shake.
Buddha Nanwu, Su Xian¡¯er, Ding Yue, and Wang Luo hurriedly prepared to leave the pocket dimension.
¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m just expanding the dimension.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice was transmitted into the pocket dimension.
Expanding the pocket dimension?
Not to mention Su Xian¡¯er and the other two, even Buddha Nanwu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.
Simply possessing a pocket dimension was already very shocking.
Master could actually expand it?
¡°The Buddhist dharma is boundless!¡±
Buddha Nanwu pressed his palms together.
Upgrading the pocket dimension only took a few minutes.
The upgraded pocket dimension had expanded to the size of the Northern Zone.
The density of spiritual energy inside had also increased, and the strongest creature in the pocket dimension now had reached the Supreme realm.
There were countless natural treasures, and they were even more ancient.
After the pocket dimension was upgraded, the ordinary tree grew twice as tall and its foliage became even more luxuriant.
Chu Xuan then received the other reward, the Origin Dao Crystal.
It was a rhombus-shaped crystal that was slightlyrger than a fist. It was filled with a mysterious aura, and the Dao aura lingered around it.
It gave people the feeling that the Great Dao had just been born.
¡°The Origin Dao Crystal is a crystal that contains the Great Dao. It has the ability to absorb Dao aura and evolve Dao principles to increase the effects of the world it is ced into, and can help that world evolve into a Great Dao world...¡±
After reading the description of the Origin Dao Crystal, Chu Xuan took a deep breath. This was the most precious and highest-level treasure he had ever received.
It was an Origin Dao Crystal!
It could be ced in the pocket dimension. It had the ability to absorb Dao aura and evolve Dao principles. It could evolve the world into a Great Dao world. It could also connect the world to the Great Dao, and had all sorts of magical abilities.
Of course, if one truly wanted the Origin Dao Crystal to evolve the world into a Great Dao world, they would need to allow it to absorb a huge amount of Dao aura.
Dao aura and Dao principles were not things that Heaven realm cultivators could provide. Even Divine realm cultivators could not provide the Dao aura that nourished the Origin Dao Crystal.
Only Dao realm experts could do so.
Only Dao realm experts and above possessed the ability to nurture the Origin Dao Crystal.
The Origin Dao crystal could connect to the Great Dao, allowing Dao realm experts to gain enlightenment on the Great Dao within the world it was ced in.
Furthermore, the Origin Dao Crystal could record the aura of Dao realm experts and above. As long as the aura was recorded, the Great Dao could be used as a medium for Dao realm experts tomunicate with each other.
A precious treasure!
This was a truly precious treasure!
As long as the Origin Dao Crystal was well-nourished, he would have the ability to evolve the world into a Great Dao world.
Even though Chu Xuan had countless treasures, he could not help but get excited when he read the description of the Origin Dao Crystal.
After fiddling with the Origin Dao Crystal for a while, he ced it inside the pocket dimension.
As such, the pocket dimension was now connected to the Great Dao.
It was a pity that there was no Dao Aura to nurture it. Otherwise, the Origin Dao Crystal could evolve the world inside the pocket dimension into a Great Dao world.
He had to strive to break through to the Dao realm as soon as possible!
Chu Xuan set another goal for himself. The Divine realm was no longer a big deal. The Dao realm was his new goal.
Only by breaking through to the Dao realm would he be able to nurture the Origin Dao Crystal, and only then would he have the chance to evolve the world inside the pocket dimension into a Great Dao world.
After the Origin Dao Crystal was ced in the pocket dimension, Buddha Nanwu and the others sensed that the world inside seemed to be different somehow.
However, they could not tell exactly how it was different.
After all, they could not see the Origin Dao Crystal.
¡°I wonder if there are Dao realm experts in the nine zones?¡±
The Divine realm was already a legendary existence in the nine zones. Such experts had only appeared in ancient times.
It had been a long time since a Divine realm expert had appeared in the nine zones. It seemed like it had been a long time since anyone had broken through to the Divine realm altogether.
Furthermore, there were no legends about the Dao realm.
Most likely, most Heaven realm experts did not even know that such a realm existed.
From their perspective, the Divine realm was the end of the cultivation path.
Only Divine realm experts might be aware of the existence of the Dao realm.
For example, the human Divine realm expert that had lured the demons into invading the Southern Region, and wanted to ascend to the human king¡¯s position in the Northern Zone by obtaining the fate of the human race there, probably did so for the sake of reaching the Dao realm.
Of the nine zones, the Deste Ancient Zone was the most mysterious. If there were Dao realm cultivators in the nine zones, there was no other ce they could be but there.
Chu Xuan was still miles away from the Dao realm. If he relied purely on his own cultivation, it would probably take him more than ten years to break through to the Divine realm.
The Origin Dao Crystal in the pocket dimension emitted a profound aura. It was surrounded by the charm of the Great Dao, as if it was evolvingws.
When the Origin Dao crystal connected to the Great Dao, it could absorb the Dao aura and evolve thews on its own. However, it was much slower than if it was nourished by the Dao aura.
After breaking through to the Heaven realm, his cultivation speed slowed down again.
The next day, the system rewarded him with Heaven realm cultivation pills as expected.
After cultivating for a few days, Chu Xuan estimated that a hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation was not enough for him to break through even a small realm.
It would take him a long time to break through to the Divine realm unless he received a big reward from the system.
However, the system¡¯s bigger rewards were not so easy to trigger.
Up until now, what he confirmed triggered the system¡¯s reward was when his disciples broke through major cultivation realms quickly.
Now, Su Xian¡¯er, Ding Yue, and Wang Luo had all broken through to the Emperor realm.
The next reward for their breakthrough would only be when the three of them broke through to the Supreme realm.
For the time being, only Chu Pingfan¡¯s breakthrough was on the horizon, which was worth looking forward to.
If he could nurture the youngest Emperor realm expert in history, the reward would be very generous, right?
Now that he had broken through to the Heaven realm, the Myriad Heavenly Mirror could transport living things. Chu Xuan wondered if he could use it to bring Mo Luantian over here?
If it was possible, then he would let Mo Luantian enter the pocket dimension to raise his cultivation to the Emperor realm as soon as possible.
In this way, he could obtain a cultivation boost reward.
It seemed that he still needed to take in a few more disciples.
Chu Xuan sighed and nced at the unactivated lucky mystic realms in the small courtyard. He did not know when he would be able to attract more people with great luck.
Perhaps he could rely on the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to actively look for talented people?
The ten-year seclusion milestone was approaching, and Chu Xuan was looking forward to the reward he would receive.
The reward for such a major milestone had to be very generous.
Perhaps there might even be rewards that could increase his strength quickly.
It was worth looking forward to.
Chapter 145 - Mighty Heavenly Dragon
Chapter 145: Mighty Heavenly Dragon
Chu Pingfan went out to y for a few days before returning to continue his cultivation.
Perhaps staying with Chu Xuan for too long had turned Chu Pingfan into a little bit of a shut-in at such a young age.
Of course, this was also rted to his character.
During the following days, Chu Xuan often used the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to randomly connect to various ces in an attempt to find a monster that could be cultivated.
However, he never found one.
It was worth mentioning that after Chu Xuan broke through to the Heaven realm, the number of Myriad Heavenly Mirror marks increased to nine.
At the moment, there were still six unused marks.
Chu Xuan tried to transport living creatures through the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, but found that he could only transport creatures below the unity realm, and that the spiritual power consumption for doing so was extremely huge.
His current cultivation of the first level of the Heaven realm was actually insufficient to transport creatures above the unity realm.
This also meant that he was unable to bring Mo Luantian over and send him into the pocket dimension to cultivate.
However, when he thought about the fact that Mo Luantian was one of the children of fate in the Demon Zone, he felt that thetter would likely be able to obtain some fortuitous encounters in the Demon Zone and rapidly raise his cultivation level.
As the ten-year seclusion milestone grew closer and closer, Chu Xuan also added entertainment to his schedule.
For example, he asked Su Xian¡¯er to dance.
......
Su Xian¡¯er was very happy. She had finally gained her master¡¯s attention again, and she was more than happy to tell Chu Xuan that she could also y the zither.
Therefore, Chu Xuan refined a zither and taught her a sound projection technique to Su Xian¡¯er so that she could y the zither for fun.
Their days were getting more and morefortable.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo spent most of their time cultivating in the pocket dimension to train and increase their strength.
As long as the two of them could reach the ninth level of the Emperor realm before the Asura Ancient Land opened, it would be fine.
They could suppress their breakthroughs to the Supreme realm so that they could participate in the fight for the fate treasures.
The fight for the fate treasures was the main event, and the rewards that would be triggered if they seeded would be extremely generous.
Both of them were children of fate, so they should have a natural advantage when it came to fighting over their region¡¯s fate treasure.
It had been such a long time, and Chu Xuan did not know how Qin Ying was doing, so he decided to find some time to visit this in-name disciple of his.
He had not visited Ren Changhe, his other in-name disciple, for some time either. He reckoned that it was about time for Ren Changhe to break through to the Divine realm.
Chu Xuan returned to his quiet and low-key life, patiently awaiting the arrival of the ten-year seclusion milestone.
Every day, he would cultivate for a fixed duration, listen to music, sip tea, give his disciples some pointers on cultivation, and then find time to use the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to connect to various ces randomly.
After his cultivation level reached the Heaven realm, the number of times he could use the Myriad Heavenly Mirror increased; he could now use it five times a day.
He probably could not even use the Myriad Heavenly Mirror without restrictions even if he reached the Divine realm. Perhaps he would be able to do so once he reached the Dao realm.
Chu Pingfan cultivated diligently and sessfully nurtured his saber. He had officially started learning the Heaven¡¯s Fate Saber Scripture, and he was getting stronger with each passing day.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s daily life was very simple. He cultivated, yed with the Heavenly Spirit Cat, carved sculptures, and ate medicinal pills as snacks.
The pills he ate nourished his body and contributed to the cultivation of the Extreme Dao.
An ordinary person would not have been able to withstand the powerful medicinal effects of these pills.
However, Chu Pingfan was extremely special. He could use the pills¡¯ medicinal effects on the Extreme Dao, on the saber, or on his body.
Although he was only nine years old and was only a truth realm cultivator, the strength of his body was no weaker than an ordinary first-level Emperor realm cultivator.
Those who cultivated the Extreme Dao would not have a weak body.
Otherwise, they would not be able to bear the burden and power of the Extreme Dao.
Chu Xuan passed the Aurora technique to Chu Pingfan, as well as the same indispensable concealment technique.
Ordinary cultivators would not be able to sense the cultivation of an Extreme Dao cultivator.
Even if Chu Pingfan could not conceal his aura, due to how special the Extreme Dao was, very few cultivators would be able to sense his cultivation level.
On the contrary, he would just seem like an ordinary person, with some special characteristics.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo were also cultivating the Aurora technique, but they found it to be quite difficult. They were unable to get the hang of it for quite some time.
However, Chu Pingfan easily mastered it.
The ten-year seclusion milestone was getting closer and closer. Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
On this day, he took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Qin Ying. He discovered that Qin Ying was cultivating on that same cliff.
He had already started cultivating the Tyrant Dragon Body technique. His graceful body belied his powerful strength.
His arms now had some slight muscr definition.
Of course, that was all it was for now. He was still far from bing a full-fledged muscr beauty.
On the contrary, his countenance and demeanor seemed to exude ambition.
Qin Ying had already cultivated to the fifth level of the Emperor realm.
In addition to the Tyrant Dragon Body technique he was cultivating, Qin Ying also hadbat experience and techniques from his life, as well as all kinds of powerful secret techniques from the Luo family.
It would not be a problem for him to face off against an ordinary ninth-level Emperor realm cultivator.
However, Chu Xuan chose not to meet him. What if Qin Ying asked him for a way to restore his male body? How would he reply?
Deceive him?
Chu Xuan was afraid that he would not be able to keep himself from deceiving Qin Ying.
He shut off the Myriad Heavenly Mirror¡¯s connection and connected to Ren Changhe instead. He found that thetter¡¯s body was surrounded by the aura of life and death, which were intertwined with each other, exuding a faint Dao charm.
He was about to break through to the Divine realm.
To be more precise, Ren Changhe was currently in closed-door cultivation while he broke through to the Divine realm.
However, the process of breaking through would take a long time.
Chu Xuan was worried that Ren Changhe might not be able toplete his breakthrough within the next three to five years.
Chu Xuan did not disturb him. Instead, he turned his gaze to the Buddha Nanwu.
After the Origin Dao Crystal was ced in the pocket dimension, it allowed the world in the pocket dimension to be connected to the Great Dao. Buddha Nanwu could directlyprehend the Great Dao inside the pocket dimension.
At this moment, Buddha Nanwu¡¯s cultivation had already reached the ninth level of the Heaven realm.
Chu Xuan summoned him over.
He exined the Buddhist dharma to him once again, causing Buddha Nanwu¡¯sprehension of the Buddhist dharma to be even deeper.
Another half a month passed.
The ten-year seclusion milestone was inching ever so close. Chu Xuan¡¯s hard work in cultivation had brought him half a step closer to the second level of the Heaven realm.
He estimated that, after another hundred-year cultivation boost reward, he would be able to break through to the second level of the Heaven realm.
He continued to work hard in his cultivation.
After swallowing a pill, Chu Xuanyzily on the reclining chair and cultivated.
Suddenly, a system notification rang out in his mind.
¡°Your disciple, Mo Luantian, experienced an epiphany in the Buddhist dharma, and his cultivation soared. He broke through to the Emperor realm. You have been rewarded with a Dao-seeking Mirror.¡±
Chu Xuan: ¡°???¡±
What was going on?
Mo Luantian had actually experienced an epiphany in the Buddhist dharma and had broken through to the Emperor realm?
Moreover, the system did not reward him with a cultivation boost this time.
Instead of rushing to receive the reward, Chu Xuan immediately took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Mo Luantian.
On a barren mountain inside a dark cave.
Mo Luantian, who was dressed in a white monk robe, was seated cross-legged while floating in midair.
Buddhist light surrounded his body.
Atop his head, a circle of Buddhist light appeared.
He looked like a Bodhisattva that had descended to the mortal world.
He sped his hands together and chanted Buddhist scriptures.
Chu Xuan was dumbfounded. It had not been too long since hest saw Mo Luantian, but it seemed that this disciple of his had changed drastically.
He had really be a Buddha!
¡°Open the Heavenly Eye!¡±
Mo Luantian shouted in a low voice, and a gleam of light instantly bloomed between his brows. A third eye opened, making it seem as if he had seen through every illusion.
Seeing this scene, Chu Xuan could not help but exim in surprise. Mo Luantian and Buddhism were indeed fated; he hadprehended the Heavenly Eye.
Awesome!
The Buddhist light around him was dense, and his white clothes were like snow. Not a speck of dust could be seen on them. In addition, he looked holy, and definitely not like an ordinary person.
However, the next scene almost made Chu Xuan bite his tongue.
Mo Luantian, who had just opened his Heavenly Eye, suddenly shouted again, ¡°Mighty Heavenly Dragon!¡±
Roar!
A shadow of a Dragon condensed from Buddhist light arose from behind him.
Chu Xuan: ¡°???¡±
Chapter 146 - Dao-Seeking Mirror, Ten-Year Seclusion Milestone
Chapter 146: Dao-Seeking Mirror, Ten-Year Seclusion Milestone
??
Chu Xuan was stunned.
Mighty Heavenly Dragon?
He looked at the shadow of the Dragon condensed from Buddhist light that had arisen behind Mo Luantian, and watched as it turned into a huge dragon that coiled itself around Mo Luantian¡¯s body. The dragon¡¯s roar was mighty and awe-inspiring.
The cave copsed and the rocks on the mountain were turned to dust.
This Mighty Heavenly Dragon divine technique was extremely powerful.
However, there was something wrong with this disciple of his!
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought. When he had deceived Mo Luantian back then, he seemed to have said a bit too much. Something about the Mighty Heavenly Dragon, the Venerable Ksitigarbha?
He had even said something along the lines of, ¡°Buddhist light transforms into a heavenly dragon, forming a boundless divine technique. Buddhist dharma is boundless!¡±
Therefore, this fellow, Mo Luantian, had memorized his words. Afterprehending the Buddhist scriptures, he had actually created such a divine technique.
Awesome!
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. This disciple of his was really awesome.
He had only said a few words of deception, but his disciple had managed to link it to the Buddhist dharma and create a divine technique.
He could not help but also think of Ding Yue and Wang Luo. He had also deceived these two disciples back then.
Why was it different for them? Why did they not create any powerful secret techniques?
Was it because of Mo Luantian¡¯s unique talent, or was it because his deception back then wascking?
Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls!
The Buddhist light around Mo Luantian¡¯s body converged, and the shadow of the dragon assimted itself into his body. He put his palms together and said, ¡°Amitabha!¡±
Mo Luantian then left the deste mountain. He walked barefoot, and a saber hung on his waist. His expression was gentle, and his eyes were clear.
After breaking through to the Emperor realm, Mo Luantian had gained some confidence. He wanted to spread Buddhist dharma and convert the demons around him.
Chu Xuan was very pleased with this disciple, and he looked forward to the next time Mo Luantian would earn him a system reward.
He then deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and received the system reward.
¡°Using the Dao-seeking Mirror, you can search for the Great Dao and the Dao, and can record the Dao auras you find...¡±
Chu Xuan examined the small mirror in his hand. There was an illusorypass needle on it, which seemed to be condensed from the Great Dao.
It was actually a treasure that could search for the Great Dao and the Dao.
What was the Dao?
Searching for the Dao probably referred to Dao realm experts.
Chu Xuan impatiently poured in his spiritual power, as he wanted to know if there were any Dao realm experts in the nine zones and, if there were any, where they were hiding.
As the needle on the Dao-seeking Mirror rotated, Chu Xuan felt his spiritual power crazily pour into the Dao-seeking Mirror like a flood.
His soul power was also drawn into the Dao-seeking Mirror.
After just a few minutes, Chu Xuan felt that he could not hold on any longer.
He hurriedly cut off the spiritual power input, and the needle on the mirror stopped.
In those few short minutes, he had not been able to find any traces of the existence of Dao realm experts, or anything rted to the Great Dao.
He swallowed a medicinal pill to recover his spiritual power.
¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll search every day to see if I can find a Dao realm expert.¡±
The Dao-seeking mirror could detect Dao realm experts and record a strand of their Dao aura. Once a Dao realm expert¡¯s Dao aura was recorded, Chu Xuan would be able to locate them through the Dao-seeking Mirror.
Furthermore, after recording the auras of these Dao realm experts, Chu Xuan would be able to infuse these Dao auras into the Origin Dao Crystal.
He would then be able to use the Origin Dao Crystal tomunicate with them.
He could even secretly ask the other party to help him nurture the Origin Dao Crystal.
Given the abilities of these two supreme treasures, the other party should not be able to detect anything amiss.
If he recorded the Dao auras of eight to ten or Dao realm experts to nurture the Origin Dao Crystal, would he not be able to quickly upgrade the pocket dimension again?
Would the world inside the pocket dimension be able to evolve aplete Great Dao?
Chu Xuan was extremely excited when he thought about this.
Of course, the prerequisite for all of this was that he had to find these elusive Dao realm experts.
Following that, Chu Xuan would use the Dao-seeking Mirror every day in an attempt to find Dao realm experts.
However, more than ten days passed fruitlessly.
¡°Could it be that there really are no Dao realm experts in the nine zones?¡±
¡°Since such a realm exists, there should naturally be experts who have reached this realm. Could it be that they have all left the nine zones?¡±
¡°If they aren¡¯t in the nine zones, where did they go?¡±
¡°Could there really be a higher realm?¡±
Chu Xuan was very puzzled.
If there was a ¡°higher realm,¡± then why were there no legends about this?
Or had he failed to find any Dao realm experts because he could not use the Dao-seeking mirror for more than a few minutes at a time?
This was also a possibility.
Given Chu Xuan¡¯s current strength, he could only search for a few minutes each day. Any longer and it would consume too much of his spiritual power.
As such, given such a short search duration, finding a Dao realm expert was like searching for a needle in a haystack.
Chu Xuan was helpless. He wanted nothing more than to uncover the secret of whether Dao realm experts existed, but could not find one. He was extremely despondent.
As a result, he had no interest in listening to Su Xian¡¯er y the zither.
Su Xian¡¯er was even more depressed. It had only been a short while. Had Master already grown tired of listening to her y this zither?
¡°Mister, can I dance for you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Chu Xuan raised his eyelids and replied.
Su Xian¡¯er stomped her feet and squatted in front of Chu Pingfan. ¡°Little Pingfan, can aunt dance for you?¡±
Chu Pingfan held the wooden saber in his hand. He shook his head and said, ¡°Aunt Su, I don¡¯t want to watch you dance. I want to cultivate my saber!¡±
¡°I...¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was very angry.
As such, she entered the pocket dimension to look for Ding Yue to spar, beating him up to vent her anger.
Time flew by.
Almost ten years had passed since Chu Xuan had moved into this small courtyard.
Whether it was because the development of the Chu family had been progressing well, or whether it was because Chu Tianming missed his precious son, Chu Qiuluo, this old grandfather of his finally remembered that he had a grandson who had been thrown into the small courtyard.
Hence, he got the head butler to go over and get Chu Xuan to return to the ancestral residence.
¡°Go back to the ancestral residence? I¡¯m not interested!¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head and refused.
He was surprised that the old man, Chu Tianming, had suddenly remembered his existence.
¡°This is an order from the family head. Could it be that Thirteenth Young Master wants to disobey the family head?¡±
The head butler was surprised by Chu Xuan¡¯s attitude.
¡°I¡¯m living very happily here. I won¡¯t go back. Go back and tell him not to disturb me again.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and turned his back to the head butler.
¡°You...¡±
The head butler was a little angry.
¡°Go and tell him not to disturb me. Otherwise, Yun¡¯er and I will leave the Chu family with our belongings. Don¡¯t me me for not telling you this in advance.¡±
The head butler¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If Chu Xuan really did this, Chu Yun would really listen to him.
He also remembered that Chu Yun had warned him not to disturb Chu Xuan.
He could only return to the ancestral residence helplessly.
¡°B*stard! Just let him stay there then!¡±
Chu Xuan was not bothered by Chu Tianming¡¯s roarsing from the ancestral residence. This old man had not had anything to shout about in a while anyway.
It was good to roar once in a while. At least he could express his emotions.
Tomorrow would mark the ten-year milestone of his seclusion in the courtyard.
Chu Xuan was full of anticipation. What would he receive as a reward for staying put for ten years?
The five-year period would reward the portable small world.
The reward for the ten-year seclusion milestone would definitely be more valuable than a simple pocket dimension, right?
In order to celebrate his ten-year seclusion milestone, he called Su Xian¡¯er out.
He asked her to change into a set of clothes.
He also summoned the Spirit-devouring Flower. Flowers bloomed all over the courtyard. They were extraordinarily gorgeous and very charming.
¡°Come, let¡¯s dance to add to the fun!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er: ¡°???¡±
Why did he suddenly ask her to dance again?
He even made such a big scene. Could it be that he was going to have her serve him in bed next?
Thinking this, Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s pretty face turned red, and her heart pounded violently. She was nervous and expectant at the same time.
As she danced, her waist twisted more and more exaggeratedly, her dance bing more and more alluring.
Chu Xuan: ¡°???¡±
Something was not right with this girl!
Chapter 147 - Ten-Year Seclusion Milestone Reward, Indestructible Chaos Body and Chaos
Chapter 147: Ten-Year Seclusion Milestone Reward, Indestructible Chaos Body and Chaos Bell
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Pa!
Chu Xuan pped Su Xian¡¯er on the head.
Ouch!
Su Xian¡¯er covered her head and stopped twisting her waist. She looked at Chu Xuan with an aggrieved expression.
¡°Dance properly. Don¡¯t make any movements that are inappropriate for children!¡± Chu Xuan scolded.
Su Xian¡¯er pouted and twirled a few times casually. She then lost interest and jumped down.
On the other hand, the Spirit-devouring Flower¡¯s roots spread out, and its tree trunk twisted. It stood tall amidst the glittering and beautiful flowers.
It was quite the ornamental addition to the scene.
Chu Xuan took out a pot of tea and got Su Xian¡¯er to brew it.
This was the Dao rhythm tea that the system had rewarded him with yesterday. The tea contained Dao rhythm, and every sip was equivalent to the Dao rhythm washing over one¡¯s body and soul.
It could be said to be a supreme treasure.
Chu Xuan already had no use for the Dao enlightenment tea and the like that he had consumed in the past.
He only drank Dao rhythm tea now.
Every sip of tea would increase his cultivation speed.
¡°You should only drink one cup of this tea a month. Any more and it will do more harm than good to you,¡± Chu Xuan said as he watched Su Xian¡¯er pour him a cup of tea as usual.
Dao rhythm tea was good, but her cultivation was too low. After drinking one cup, she would have to digest its benefits for a long time.
If she drank it frequently, it would harm her.
No matter how good the tea was, it had to be consumed in appropriate quantities.
¡°Understood, sir.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er took a sip of the tea. She felt her soul was cleansed and her mindgained rity. It was as if she had unlocked some shackles that were holding her back. Things that were previously iprehensible to her were now clear.
Her eyes lit up. The tea that Sir drank was indeed extraordinary.
Chu Xuan called Ding Yue and Wang Luo out of the pocket dimension. They each had a cup of tea and went back to continue their cultivation.
As for Buddha Nanwu, Chu Xuan made him drink three cups.
After Su Xian¡¯er finished her tea, she went back into the pocket dimension toprehend her insights.
Chu Pingfan also ran over and drank a cup of tea. He then entered the universe space, and his body was surrounded by a mysterious aura.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc, and the Spirit-devouring Flower also drank a cup each.
After Chu Xuan finished his tea, heyzily on the chair, waiting for the ten-year seclusion milestone reward to arrive.
The ten-year seclusion milestone was finally here.
¡°You have been a shut-in for ten years. Please continue to set new records. You have been rewarded with the Indestructible Chaos Body and the Chaos Bell!¡±
The ten-year reward was a special innate constitution?
Chu Xuan immediately examined the description of the Indestructible Chaos Body.
¡°The Indestructible Chaos Body was born from the primal chaos. It is eternal and immortal. It can absorb all Daos into one¡¯s body and transcend the tribtion of the Daos!¡±
It was awesome!
Eternal and immortal. It could also absorb all of the Daos into one¡¯s body. This meant that he could cultivate all the Great Daos.
His cultivation would not sh just because the two Daos were in conflict with each other.
It was worthy of being the ten-year seclusion milestone reward.
Chu Xuan then took a look at the second reward, the Chaos Bell.
¡°Born from the primal chaos, it is eternal and undamaged. It can swallow the Great Daos. The bell¡¯s chimes can be transmitted through the ages. It has incredible defense and can help its wielder to transcend and suppress the Dao Tribtion.¡±
This reward was also very awesome.
It had incredible defense, and its chimes could be transmitted through the ages, transcending time and space.
Chu Xuan noticed that both the the Indestructible Chaos Body and the Chaos Bell referenced their ability to withstand and transcend the Dao tribtion
Dao Tribtion?
What was that?
Chu Xuan did not understand.
¡°Could it be simr to the boundless great tribtion in the myths and legends of my previous life?¡±
No matter what it was, the fact that both of these could withstand the Dao tribtion meant that he would be able to ovee it.
With both these rewards in hand, there was naturally no need to fear the Dao tribtion.
Chu Xuan chose to receive the Indestructible Chaos Body reward first.
Boom!
His consciousness seemed to have entered a state of chaos. It was hazy, and there was nothing around him. There was no time, no light, and no darkness. There was nothing at all.
It was true chaos.
Suddenly, violet spiritual power filled the air, and a brilliant light shone down. It was as if time had been born.
Chu Xuan could feel that his body had also been reborn at this moment.
Endless chaotic spiritual power filled the surroundings, and his body started gradually growing and taking shape.
He did not know how many years had passed in this state, but his body finally finished its growth.
Purple spiritual power filled the air, and his body seemed untouched by time.
Rumble!
The state of chaos disappeared, and his consciousness returned.
The moment his consciousness returned, Chu Xuan sensed a huge change had taken ce in his body.
It was as if he had experienced an indescribable transformation.
It was a transformation far greater than when he broke through to the Emperor Realm, or even the Heaven realm.
Chu Xuan sensed that the strength of his body had reached an indescribable level. Divine weapons could not harm him, and even Dao weapons could not harm him.
Time seemed to hold no sway over his physical body.
Moreover, he was constantly absorbing the natural spiritual energy around him.
Chu Xuan¡¯s intuition told him that, at this moment, he was capable of absorbing every type of energy.
Whether it was spiritual energy, demonic energy, or other kinds of sinister and poisonous energies, he could absorb all of them and use them to cultivate without any issues.
This was the advantage of the Indestructible Chaos Body.
What made Chu Xuan even more pleasantly surprised was that he had actually broken through to the second level of the Heaven realm.
Moreover, he could clearly feel that his cultivation speed had increased by more than a hundred times.
Although the cultivation resources consumed also increased in tandem with this, did Chu Xuan care?
He did notck cultivation resources.
What he struggled with the most was cultivation speed.
As long as he cultivated fast enough, he would receive no shortage of resources from the system.
The speed at which his body digested the medicinal effects of pills was so fast that Chu Xuan could barely believe it.
ording to his current cultivation speed and, with enough resources, Chu Xuan estimated that he would be able to break through to the Divine realm in about three years.
This cultivation speed would terrify the entire cultivation world if news of it got out.
It was likely that countless Heaven realm cultivators, who had suffered as they tried to break through to the Divine realm, would directly break down and lose their minds. They would curse the Great Dao for being unfair.
Clenching his fist, Chu Xuan felt that his strength had undergone a huge change. An ordinary second-level Heaven realm cultivator would not be able to withstand a single punch from him!
This reward was too awesome!
No matter how precious an item reward was, it would never be as valuable or as useful as a reward that increased one¡¯s own strength.
One¡¯s own strength represented true strength. External items were only supplementary.
Chu Xuan then took out the Chaos Bell.
In his hand was a small, simple and unadorned bell. It did not exude a powerful aura, nor did it appear particrly domineering, contrary to its description that said it could suppress everything.
It looked like a simple, ancient bell.
However, this small bell was a Chaos treasure that was born from primal chaos.
There were only a few simple patterns on the bell. At a nce, it seemed to contain endless mysteries, yet also seemed very ordinary.
It was not an exaggeration to say that if one¡¯s talent was not enough, or if one¡¯s luck was insufficient, even if the Chaos Bell was ced in front of them, they would not even recognize it as a treasure. Such people would end up just throwing it away.
A Chaos treasure could only be obtained by someone with great talent or great fortune!
This bell would ring for all eternity!
Chu Xuan wanted to try ringing the Chaos Bell to hear just how it would ring for all eternity.
However, he discovered that with his current strength, he was not able to ring the Chaos Bell.
On second thought, it made sense. If he could ring it so easily, it would not be worthy of being called a Chaos Treasure.
He ced the Chaos Bell into his divine soul.
After undergoing the transformation process of the Indestructible Chaos Body, Chu Xuan discovered that his divine soul had also undergone a transformation and now had an indestructible characteristic.
With the addition of the Indestructible Chaos Body and the Chaos Bell, Chu Xuan¡¯s strength had exploded by leaps and bounds. Even a Divine realm expert would not be able to kill him!
Chu Xuan could not hold back his excitement. He entered the trial mystic realm to test his strength.
His first choice was to use Buddha Nanwu to test himself.
Buddha Nanwu, who had already broken through to the ninth level of the Heaven realm, was so strong that he was almost at the pinnacle of the Heaven realm.
Chapter 148 - Myriad Dao Artifact and Myriad Array Formation Scriptures
Chapter 148: Myriad Dao Artifact and Myriad Array Formation Scriptures
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In the trial mystic realm, Chu Xuan fought with Buddha Nanwu for half an hour. In the end, he defeated Buddha Nanwu with his newfound strength.
The fearsomeness of the Indestructible Chaos Body was disyed during his fight.
With his second-level Heaven realm cultivation, he had defeated Buddha Nanwu, who was at the ninth level of the Heaven realm!
Chu Xuan was now certain that he was invincible within the Heaven realm!
One had to know that Buddha Nanwu cultivated Buddhist dharma, and his Buddhist divine techniques were extremely powerful.
His golden body was also extremely powerful.
Among the ninth-level Heaven realm cultivators, Buddha Nanwu was definitely ranked among the top.
Even so, he was still defeated by Chu Xuan even though Chu Xuan could not use the Chaos Bell yet, and had yet to use a few of his more powerful trump cards.
For example, the time illusion and time plunder techniques, and so on.
Within the Heaven realm, he reigned supreme.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited. Based on this, by the time he broke through to the ninth level of the Heaven realm, he would be able to defeat the certain Divine realm cultivators.
After the trial ended, Chu Xuan tried to use the time illusion technique.
He realized that he could now use it once without its consumption bing a huge burden.
After it was activated,?the time illusion couldst for three minutes, which was a huge improvement.
Three minutes was enough for him to win the battle.
Furthermore, he did not feel an intense burden. It was just that he would consume too much energy if he tried to make itst longer than three minutes.
All of this was because of the strength of the Indestructible Chaos Body.
He delved into his consciousness again. Time would not leave traces on the Indestructible Chaos Body. Perhaps this was the reason why the time illusion technique would not activate before this; his physical body could not bear the burden.
The ten-year seclusion milestone had passed.
Next up was the next ten-year milestone.
Chu Xuan set a small goal for himself. He had to remain steadfast and stay in the courtyard for a hundred years.
After all, staying here for ten years had already granted him such rich rewards.
Moreover, he had broken through from the mortal realm to the Heaven realm.
In that case, what kind of reward would he receive after staying here for a hundred years?
At that time, how strong would he be?
Would he be invincible?
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
He became more and more determined to stay put. Only by doing so could he be stronger.
No one could disturb his peaceful and secluded lifestyle.
He took out a bottle of cultivation pills and poured the whole bottle into his mouth. He was just that domineering.
In the past, he would swallow one pill at a time. His cultivation speed was too slow, and it did not seem domineering at all.
Now that he had the Indestructible Chaos Body, his body was no longer constrained by its speed of digesting these pills¡¯ medicinal effects, so he could simply swallow the pills by the bottle.
If there were not enough of them, the system would reward him with more. There was no need to panic at all.
After swallowing a bottle of pills, the Indestructible Chaos Body began to circte. It quickly refined the medicinal efficacy of the pills to boost his cultivation.
It did not feel like he was overdoing it at all.
Half a dayter, Chu Xuan swallowed another bottle of pills.
¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for ten years and one day. You have been rewarded with the Myriad Dao Artifact Scripture.¡±
Chu Xuan received the reward.
The Myriad Dao Artifact Scripture was an artifact refining manual that contained many artifact refining methods, just like the Myriad Pill Scripture.
No matter how talented one was, it was impossible for one topletely grasp it.
Even someone like Wang Luo, who possessed natural pill meridians, was also unable topletely grasp the Myriad Pill Scripture. He had only learned a part of it.
Even so, in the entire nine zones, there was probably no one who couldpare to him in the path of pill refinement.
One had to know that, within the Myriad Pill Scripture, other than the various pill refinement techniques, the core of the scripture was the Dao of alchemy!
The Daos of alchemy recorded within it were extremely numerous.
To be able to grasp one would already make one an expert at the peak of the Dao of alchemy. If one walked out of it with their own Dao of alchemy, then they would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with many other supreme experts of the Dao of alchemy.
Chu Xuan suspected that theprehension and Daos of alchemy of all the experts of the Dao of alchemy since time immemorial had been recorded in the Myriad Pill Scripture.
It was the same with the Myriad Dao Artifact Scripture that he had just received from the system¡¯s reward.
The difference was that this Dao belonged to the Dao of artifact refinement.
Whether it was emperor-level artifacts, heavenly artifacts, divine artifacts, or Dao artifacts, they were all nothing to him.
Chu Xuan asked himself if there was anyone in the world who couldpare to him in terms of artifact refinement. He could easily refine heavenly artifacts.
However, after mastering the Myriad Dao Artifact Scripture, Chu Xuan realized that his previous level of artifact refinement was simply trash.
Inside the Myriad Dao Artifact Scripture, other than artifact refinement techniques, there were also refinement techniques for puppets, mechanisms, talismans, and other such spiritual artifacts and tools.
Chu Xuan took out the materials and came up with his own n. He spent more than half a day refining two puppets.
The puppets looked nothing like the puppets ordinary cultivators created. They wore armor and held divine artifacts in their hands.
They were divine-grade puppets.
Chu Xuan used his soul power to nurture them. He engraved abat technique on them, allowing the puppets to gain basic spiritual sense.
Two puppets that belonged to thebat category.
After the puppets gained basic spiritual sense, Chu Xuan threw the puppets toward the Origin Dao Crystal.
The Dao aura and Dao principles that spread out from the Origin Dao Crystal would continue to nurture the puppet, allowing them to be able to cultivate to a certain extent, as well as to expend and recover their spiritual power on their own.
Currently, the puppets¡¯ strength was only around the fifth level of the Heaven realm.
Chu Xuan wanted to nurture the Divine realm puppets.
As such, the Origin Dao Crystal was undoubtedly the best ce to nurture these puppets.
With the Dao aura and Dao principles washing over it constantly, these puppets would be nourished and gradually undergo a transformation. He did not need to activate them with spiritual crystals or other spiritual energy items.
They could absorb spiritual energy on their own and store what they needed forbat. Moreover, their spiritual sense could be further improved, turning them into soul puppets that could cultivate on their own!
Once the soul puppets were nurtured, he would have Divine realm subordinates who could help him make preparations for the Asura Ancient Land.
Chu Xuan sighed. He wascking a genius disciple who could refine artifacts.
Azy shut-in like himself could not be bothered working hard on the path of artifact refinement. Refining two puppets was just something he did on the spur of the moment.
Wang Luo was capable of refining pills, but he wascking when it came to artifact refining. He did not know when a genius in artifact refining woulde to him.
¡°You¡¯ve been a shut-in for ten years and two days. You¡¯ve been rewarded with the Myriad Array Formation Scripture.¡±
Oh?
Chu Xuan was startled. Yesterday, the reward was about artifact refining. Today, it was about arrays and restrictions. Could it be that the system wanted to make him an all-rounder?
Did it want him to be a super awesome expert who had truly mastered the myriad Daos?
He received the Myriad Array Formation Scripture, within which were recorded countless arrays and restrictions. Like the Myriad Dao Artifact Scripture, it contained many array formations.
The Southern Region was a barrennd where array formations were scarce. Even in the wider Northern Zone, array formations were rtively rare, and very few people specialized in the Dao of Formations.
Most of them only used them to assist in cultivation.
Even those who were very proficient in array formations were not specialized in them. The only difference was that they were capable of setting up array formations that were notpletely auxiliary.
Chu Xuan summoned Su Xian¡¯er, Ding Yue, and Wang Luo and taught them the basics of array formations, as well as somemon array formations and restrictions.
This was especially beneficial for Wang Luo. As long as he used array formations properly when refining medicinal pills, he would find them quite useful.
As Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples, they did not have to be proficient in everything, but at the very least, they had to have some knowledge about each subject.
¡°Today, I¡¯ll be exining formations and restrictions to all of you. How much you can learn and whether you¡¯re interested to learn more is all up to you.¡±
The three of them quickly sat down and listened attentively, afraid that they would miss out on something important.
Chu Pingfan also walked over and sat down beside Chu Xuan.
The Sagemaster¡¯s Halo was activated, and Chu Xuan began exining the Dao of Formations, as well as imparting the various formations and restrictions to them.
He was only imparting some basic knowledge of array formations to them. It could be said to be the foundation of the Dao of formations, and included some of the moremonly used array formations and restrictions.
For example, illusion, confinement, barrier, and attack formations were moremonly used types of array formations.
He did not impart anything too profound. After all, the talents of these three disciples of his did not lie in formations. It would be enough if they could identify, set up and breakmon formations.
Chapter 149 - Xiang Xing, Crimson Bones
Chapter 149: Xiang Xing, Crimson Bones
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Under the blessing of the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo, Su Xian¡¯er and the others were all immersed in a state ofprehension.
It was not difficult to grasp the basics of array formations.
After the exnation was finished, everyone achieved their own level of mastery.
Chu Xuan passed theplete Heaven-reaching Sword technique to Ding Yue. He had originally wanted to wait until Ding Yue broke through to the Heaven realm before teaching him the full technique, but with Ding Yue¡¯s recent achievements in Sword Daoprehension allowed him to do this in advance.
It was the same for Wang Luo.
Su Xian¡¯er and Ding Yue returned to the pocket dimension and tried to set up their own array formations.
Wang Luo stayed behind.
He had gained some new insights into how to use the array formations to help refine pills, and even how to refine array formations into pills, transforming pills into weapons that could kill enemies.
Chu Xuan was rather appreciative of his ideas and took the time?to exin more about the use of array formations and restrictions.
Wang Luo then went back into the pocket dimension toprehend Chu Xuan¡¯s teachings.
¡°Pingfan, have you gained any insights?¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Pingfan and asked.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s talent was unique. Although he looked dull and stupid, he was not a stupid person.
How could a person with the talent to cultivate the Extreme Dao be stupid?
¡°I gained some insights. The saber rises and falls. The saber is my array, the array is my saber, and everything is my saber!¡±
Chu Pingfan nodded his head.
¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡±
Chu Xuan rubbed his head.
¡°A little.¡±
¡°Talk to me about it.¡±
After Chu Xuan rified some of Chu Pingfan¡¯s doubts, thetter returned to the universe space to ponder his insights.
¡°You have been a shut-in for ten years and three days. You have been rewarded with a box of heavenly mystery pills.¡±
Heavenly mystery pills were Heaven realm cultivation pills. The system was generous, and had given him an entire box of the stuff.
After his body underwent the transformation and turned into the Indestructible Chaos Body, Chu Xuan¡¯s consumption of the heavenly mystery pills increased. His new consumption rate was no longer calcted by the number of pills, but by the number of bottles.
Su Xian¡¯er and the other two were in the pocket dimension and universe space,prehending arrays and restrictions. They each had their own understanding of how to use them in battle.
Wang Luo was refining special pills. Not only did he use spirit herbs as materials, but he also used various materials to engrave arrays into the pills.
His medicinal pill was an array formation.
Ding Yue used the Heaven-reaching Sword technique as the foundation to create his sword array formation.
Su Xian¡¯er also used her own insights to create her own applications of array formations.
Chu Xuan was very happy. As expected of his maidservant and disciples. Their talent had indeed left him speechless, but they could not have achieved this without his own guidance.
The Sagemaster¡¯s Halo naturally yed a great role.
Chu Pingfan had been practicing his saber all this time. When he pulled his saber out, it seemed as if there was arge array attached to it. Although it was not perfect, it was a good start and a foundation for future attainments.
Attaching the array to the saber was only one of the offensive means that Chu Pingfan possessed. His true strength stilly in the Extreme Dao killing techniques he had mastered.
It was not an easy thing to fuse array formations with Extreme Dao killing techniques. At the very least, the current Chu Pingfan was not capable of doing so.
Another three months passed.
Chu Xuan¡¯s strength continued to increase. He would soon reach the third level of the Heaven realm.
Outside Chu County, a figure was lying on a deste mountain.
The clothes on his body were tattered and torn. His entire body was charred ck, emitting a scorched smell.
His hair was actually emitting white smoke.
Xiang Xing opened his eyes and examined the condition of his body. He could not help but let out a sigh.
It was happening again.
Every time it happened, it felt worse than death.
This time, he was exploring the ruins of some ancient sect with someone. Unexpectedly, he was ambushed and almost died. Then, his strange illness also red up. He thought he was dead for sure.
He only remembered that, at thest moment, he used his treasured armor to block the fatal blow and identally activated an unknown ancient array formation in the ancient ruin. He then lost consciousness.
He struggled to sit up.
There were heavy injuries on his body, and his flesh was almost charred ck. His mind and spiritual will had also suffered considerable injuries.
He wanted to take out medicinal pills to treat his injuries, but discovered that he had lost his storage bag somehow somewhere.
All that he had left was a small hammer that he had been nurturing in his dantian.
This was an artifact that he had personally forged. A hammer was what?suited him best when it came to refining weapons.
However, without pills, how could he treat the injuries he had?
If he did not treat it, his cultivation foundation would be damaged, and the consequences would be unimaginable.
He looked around and discovered that he was on a small hill.
¡°Eh?¡±
Xiang Xing was startled. Why was the spiritual energy here so thin?
Where exactly was he?
He struggled to stand up, which worsened his injuries. At the same time, his bones suddenly emitted a scorching aura that was like fire.
Xiang Xing¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that the strange illness was about to re up again?
Given his current condition, if the strange illness red up now, he would definitely not be able to endure it.
No!
He could not just sit here and wait for death.
Clenching his teeth, he staggered to his feet. The scorching heat from his bones became even stronger, as if they were being burned by fire.
¡°Ah!¡±
He could not help but let out a miserable cry!
A piece of the charred flesh on his finger had peeled off, revealing his finger bones. Xiang Xing discovered that his finger bones were actually crimson red.
It was as if there was a me burning inside!
¡°What exactly is going on?¡±
Xiang Xing understood that the strange illness he had contracted was rted to the crimson state of his bones. However, he did not know what kind of strange disease this was.
He racked his head and searched his memories for knowledge from the ancient records, but still could not find the answer.
The Xiang family was not some minor family. It had a long history and was very powerful. There was even a Heaven realm expert in the family.
It was also an aristocratic family that specialized in refining artifacts.
He was an illegitimate son and, when he became of age, his talent was tested by the family¡¯s elders.
They did not know what his strange illness was either, but rumors about it spread among the family, with many calling it ominous. As a result, he had always been discriminated against.
He had been ostracized and despised by his peers; he was called the Xiang family¡¯s monster for as long as he could remember.
Xiang Xing looked at the crimson finger bones and squatted down with his hands on his head. He recalled the ostracism and disdain he had been subjected to since he was young. He had suffered all kinds of humiliation, and was not liked by the family¡¯s elders either.
He had not received any cultivation resources from the family. Everything he had was earned by him personally. Even among all the illegitimate children in the family, he was ranked at the bottom.
The healing pills he had with him were gone. All he had left was a small hammer that he had refined himself. It was unable to solve his urgent problem.
Even walking had be a problem.
Xiang Xing realized sadly that he might not be able to survive this cmity. He would die in this unknown ce.
From today onward, the Xiang family¡¯s monster would be gone forever.
Xiang Xing could not help but cry.
Since he was young, he had always been stubborn. He had never admitted defeat and never shed tears.
This time, he cried. It was as if he wanted to vent all his despair, all his unwillingness, grief and anger before he died.
As he cried bitterly, some of the charred flesh on his body continued to peel off, revealing the crimson bones underneath.
They glowed like red-hot iron and emitted a scorching aura.
His fleshly body seemed to be melting under the scorching aura emitted by his bones. The intense pain caused him to almost lose consciousness.
¡°This time, I¡¯m really going to die!¡±
If he had not suffered such a serious injury, and if he still had the precious healing medicine, Xiang Xing would not have lost all hope. He would have been confident in his ability to survive this cmity.
However, he had been left with nothing. There was no one around to help him in this deste ce. He could not even move his feet.
Xiang Xing tapped his bare bones. The bones that were exposed let out a crisp sound. The grass and trees that touched the bones were instantly burned up.
Chapter 150 - Is He Human?
Chapter 150: Is He Human?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Xiang Xingy on the ground as he tried his best to stay conscious and breathe, his eyes gazing at the open sky.
Perhaps it would not be long before his eyes closed and his breath ceased forever.
The surrounding vegetation began to burn.
mes surrounded him.
He was not afraid of fire.
He had never been afraid of it since he was young.
The most serious injury he suffered previously was when the flesh around his entire arm and half of his chest disappeared, revealing those crimson bones.
In the end, he survived.
Logically speaking, he probably possessed a special talent that made him different from ordinary people.
However, the strange illness that red up from time to time caused him to constantly teeter on the edge of life and death.
In terms of cultivation, he was not much stronger than an ordinary heaven¡¯s blessed.
Within the Xiang family, he was not considered particrly outstanding.
As he felt his flesh burn, and his bones bing hotter and hotter, his consciousness was on the verge of copse due to the immense pain and heat.
......
Xiang Xing tried his best to breathe and keep his eyes open. He felt that, before long, his eyes would bepletely burned away.
Most of his flesh had burnt away, leaving behind only his crimson bones.
His current situation was both fortunate and unfortunate. Despite his flesh having burnt away, his consciousness was still intact.
He had not copsed, and he continued to bear the immense pain.
Suddenly¡
¡°Eh?¡±
He heard a woman¡¯s voice.
Then, a beautiful figure appeared before Xiang Xing¡¯s eyes, apanied by a faint scent.
It seemed to be the scent that lingered on someone who often worked with spiritual herbs and refined pills.
He was not unfamiliar with this scent. After all, in order to treat the strange illness in his body, he had interacted with many alchemists.
The mes around him were extinguished.
¡°Are you human?¡±
Xiang Xing cried inwardly, ¡®Do I not look like a human anymore?¡¯
¡°How tragic!¡±
As Chu Yun spoke, she took out a small bottle and sprinkled the medicinal liquid that she had refined over Xiang Xing¡¯s body.
As the medicinal liquid sprinkled over his body, it made sizzling sounds, like water sprinkled on red-hot iron.
Chu Yun stretched out her finger and tapped Xiang Xing¡¯s bones.
¡°Oh my, it¡¯s so hot.¡±
¡°Hey, can you speak?¡±
Xiang Xing opened his mouth, but was unable to speak.
However, as the medicinal liquid rained down on his body, he felt a little better, and his injuries recovered slightly.
However, she was still unable to save him.
Xiang Xing did not harbor any wild hopes. This alchemist was just a little girl, not much older than him. How could she have the ability to save him?
Chu Yun held a small knife in her hand. She used it to tap Xiang Xing¡¯s exposed bones, making crisp sounds.
Her eyes turned brighter and brighter.
She took out a few more pills, crushed them, and sprinkled them over Xiang Xing¡¯s body, safeguarding his life.
Xiang Xing saw her take out a bag. It was clear that she was going to put him in it. He could not help but feel sad.
¡°I found a treasure.¡±
Chu Yun was very happy. She had gained a lot from this trip.
She had also found such a strange person.
It should be a person, right?
She used the bag to put Xiang Xing in. She then carried the bag and returned to the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Xiang Xing felt the cool air swirling about in the bag. The pain he felt was alleviated, and his injuries were also under control to a certain extent.
Moreover, the symptoms of his strange illness seemed to be receding.
Had he survived again?
Xiang Xing did not know whether he should be happy or sad, especially given the fact that he did not know what would happen to him next.
What would this girl do to him?
Would she treat him as a monster and study him?
In the past, in order to treat the strange illness, he had also been studied by others.
He had almost been dissected by someone.
Fortunately, he had escaped quickly!
Thinking back to that scene from before, Xiang Xing could not help but shiver. Could it be that the same thing would happen to him again?
However, given his current situation, there was no way for him to escape!
¡°Thirteenth Brother, Thirteenth Brother! I¡¯ve picked up a treasure. I don¡¯t know if he can be considered a human being, though.¡±
The woman¡¯s joyful voice rang in his ears, and then Xiang Xing felt himself being poured out of the bag.
Bang!
He fell to the ground.
He shook his head and looked up. A handsome man waszily sitting on a reclining chair, looking over at him.
Chu Xuan saw Chu Yun running into the courtyard excitedly with a bag. He was a little surprised.
His curiosity was piqued when he saw a strange mane out of her bag.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, look. His bones are crimson, like red-hot iron. And they¡¯re very hot.¡±
Chu Yun flicked Xiang Xing¡¯s exposed bones and asked expectantly, ¡°Thirteenth Brother, do you think he¡¯s a human?¡±
Chu Pingfan came over curiously.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat also came over.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc also came over.
Then, Su Xian¡¯er and the other two also came over.
Chu Yun blinked her eyes. Since when were there three more people in the courtyard?
¡°Thirteenth Brother, who are they?¡±
¡°Su Xian¡¯er, my maidservant. Ding Yue, Wang Luo, my disciples.¡±
Chu Xuan introduced them.
¡°This is your martial aunt.¡±
¡°Greetings, martial aunt!¡±
Ding Yue and Wang Luo hurriedly bowed.
Although this martial aunt¡¯s strength was not that great, and she was much weaker than them, she was Master¡¯s younger sister!
Chu Yun blinked her eyes and directed her attention away from Xiang Xing, who was justying there on the ground.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, you¡¯ve already taken in disciples?¡±
Chu Xuan walked over, patted her head, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s normal to take in disciples.¡±
¡°Greetings, Sister Yun,¡± Su Xian¡¯er said with a smile.
Chu Yun looked at Su Xian¡¯er, who was dressed as a servant, and muttered, ¡°You look a little familiar.¡±
After they got to know each other, everyone stared at Xiang Xing.
All of them had surprised looks on their faces. They stretched out their hands and tapped his bare bones. The bones were actually crimson, and very hot.
Ding Yue grabbed a handful of grass and ced it on the bones. The grass started to burn.
¡°What is going on? It¡¯s so unique. The bones can actually start a fire!¡±
¡°Can he breathe fire?¡± Wang Luo asked curiously.
Xiang Xing had a sorrowful look on his face. He was surrounded by gawking people again.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, is he human?¡±
Chu Yun said, ¡°If he is human, let¡¯s save him.¡±
Chu Xuan stared at Xiang Xing. The more he looked at him, the more satisfied he became. An artifact-refining genius had finallye knocking.
Another talented disciple was his for the taking.
¡°He is human.¡± Chu Xuan nodded.
¡°Sir, then what is going on with his situation? Is he cultivating some sort of special technique?¡± Su Xian¡¯er asked curiously.
Everyone looked at Chu Xuan, waiting expectantly for the answer.
Xiang Xing was the same.
¡°It¡¯s not a cultivation technique.¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°This is a special physique, and also a very powerful type of innate talent.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s lips twitched. He wanted to say something, but could not.
Seeing this, Chu Yun took out a spiritual medicine with a slight expression of unwillingness. This was something she had refined with great difficulty.
She crushed it and sprinkled it over Xiang Xing¡¯s mouth.
After some time, Xiang Xing felt that he could speak.
He was so excited that he was about to cry.
¡°Thank you for saving my life, Miss!¡±
He looked at Chu Xuan again, with anticipation, and then said nervously, ¡°Senior, I really have a special physique and innate talent. Why doesn¡¯t it feel that way? Instead, it tortures me incessantyl!¡±
¡°Some special talents, because they are rare and unique, cannot be fully manifested without the corresponding cultivation technique or activation method. Instead, they will manifest to themon cultivator as trash.¡±
Chu Xuan sat back in his chair and said, ¡°You were born with fiery bones, a very special physique.¡±
Chapter 151 - The Great Sun Burning Sky Technique
Chapter 151: The Great Sun Burning Sky Technique
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Fiery bones?¡±
Everyone was stunned. They had never heard of such a unique physique.
Xiang Xing was also stunned. He had searched through all of the ancient records he could find, and had asked around everywhere, but had still failed to find an answer.
In Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes, Xiang Xing¡¯s origins were as clear as day.
Nothing could hide from the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique.
¡°Xiang Xing, the illegitimate son of the Xiang family of the Eastern Region of the Southern Zone. Because his mother consumed the Dao fruit of fire, his bloodline changed, and he was born with fiery bones... He mistakenly entered an ancient zone-crossing formation and ended up in the Southern Region of the Northern Zone...¡±
The illegitimate son of arge family was born with the fiery bones physique, and he was the son of fate of the Eastern Region of the Southern Zone.
Moreover, his mother was probably not an ordinary person.
After she consumed the Dao fruit of fire, Xiang Xing¡¯s bloodline had undergone a transformation, thus giving rise to his fiery bones physique.
The Dao fruit was a treasure that contained the essence of the Dao, and even a trace of the Dao.
How could someone who could eat the Dao fruit be an ordinary person?
Based on the information the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique gave him, Xiang Xing¡¯s mother did not die, nor was she in the Xiang family. She had disappeared after leaving Xiang Xing behind.
It was likely that there was some sort of karma hidden behind this whole situation.
......
Chu Xuan did not care about what kind of secrets were hidden behind the scenes. When Xiang Xing grew stronger, he would deal with them himself.
As long as he was Chu Xuan¡¯s disciple, he would not be bullied.
It was just a Dao fruit, after all. It would not be long before he would have one, and then many more.
He looked at Xiang Xing and asked, ¡°Are you willing to take me as your master?¡±
Xiang Xing was stunned for a moment, after which he became overjoyed.
If this expert had managed to identify his physique and special illness from a single nce, and was willing to take him in as his disciple, it meant that he naturally had a way to resolve the re-ups rted to the fiery bones physique
He was so excited that he was about to cry.
¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing!¡±
Su Xian ¡®er and the other two were not surprised by this. When Chu Xuan mentioned that Xiang Xing was born with the fiery bones physique, they had already guessed that he was going to take in another disciple.
Ding Yue was born with the Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse, Wang Luo was born with the innate pill meridians, and Su Xian¡¯er herself was also born with the Grand Moon Mystic Body. All of them possessed very special talents.
Xiang Xing¡¯s fiery bones physique was also considered a special talent.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and his spiritual power wrapped itself around the precious medicine, causing it to wrap around Xiang Xing¡¯s physical body. Not long after that, Xiang Xing¡¯s physical body recovered.
Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual power then formed clothes around Xiang Xing¡¯s body.
After all, if he had left him like that, Xiang Xing would bepletely naked and exposed.
Chu Yun widened her beautiful eyes and stared at Chu Xuan curiously. She had been trying to figure out just how strong Chu Xuan was.
She even felt that he might be the true inheritor of the Chu family¡¯s heritage.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, how strong are you?¡±
Chu Yun held onto Chu Xuan¡¯s arm and asked curiously while blinking her eyes.
Chu Xuanughed as he patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m just a little stronger than you. Just a little. I have to keep a low profile. Keep a low profile!¡±
Chu Yun rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I know. Thirteenth Brother wants to keep a low profile!¡±
Xiang Xing plopped to the ground and kowtowed thrice. ¡°Disciple Xiang Xing greets Master!¡±
Thump! Thump! Thump!
¡°Get up.¡±
Chu Xuan was ted. There was finally someone who could take over the task of refining artifacts from him.
Themunication talismans could finally be refined too. The ck Moon Tower n could be further developed.
¡°You have epted a disciple with the fiery bones physique. You have been rewarded with the Great Sun Burning Sky Scripture.¡±
Chu Xuan received the reward. This cultivation technique was just right for Xiang Xing. It could perfectly unleash his talent.
¡°This is your eldest senior brother and second senior brother!¡±
Chu Xuan introduced them.
Xiang Xing greeted them one by one.
After meeting his senior brother, Xiang Xing thanked Chu Yun, ¡°Xiang Xing thanks you for saving my life, and for the gift of rebirth!¡±
Dong! Dong! Dong!
If Chu Yun had not saved him and brought him here, he would be dead by now, so calling it the gift of rebirth was not an exaggeration.
Chu Yun waved her hand embarrassedly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I was just curious and wanted to pick up a treasure.¡±
She asked Ding Yue and Wang Luo to bring Xiang Xing along to change clothes and to familiarize himself with the environment.
Chu Yun hugged the Heavenly Spirit Cat and rubbed Chu Pingfan¡¯s little head. She chatted happily with Su Xian¡¯er and they found manymon topics to talk about.
After staying in the courtyard for a day, Chu Yun went out to train.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
After familiarizing himself with Ding Yue, Wang Luo, and the others for a few days, Xiang Xing came up to Chu Xuan and bowed respectfully.
¡°I don¡¯t have many rules. Your senior brothers told you all about them, didn¡¯t they?¡±
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with this disciple of his. In the future, he could hand over any refining tasks to this disciple.
For example, the refinement of soul puppets and the like.
Although he was only at the ninth level of the void realm right now, given the time flow difference in the pocket dimension, Xiang Xing¡¯s cultivation would be able to rise very quickly.
Xiang Xing¡¯s talent was excellent, especially in terms of the Dao of artifact refinement.
The Myriad Dao Artifact Scripture could finally be put to good use.
¡°I know. Eldest Senior Brother has already told me what the first rule of entering the sect is. It is to have no woman in your heart!¡± Xiang Xing nodded.
Ding Yue, this b*stard!
Chu Xuan¡¯s face was dark. Damn it! He had just taken in this disciple, and had not even deceived him, yet somehow he was led astray by Ding Yue first?
It was all his fault, so he endured it.
Chu Xuan did not correct him, but said, ¡°You just need to remember to not be a simp.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing could roughly understand what it meant to be a simp.
¡°I already know your origins. You have great karma, and that is something you will have to resolve after you be stronger.¡±
¡°You were born with the fiery bones physique, and youe from an artifact-refining aristocratic family. You have extraordinary talent in the path of artifact refinement.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s heart was shaken. His master knew everything?
This was a truly peerless expert. He must have peered into the secrets of Heaven and Earth and calcted his origins.
At the same time, he was puzzled. What great karma did he have?
¡°You were born with the fiery bones physique. It is a very special innate talent. If you want to subdue it and activate the potential of the physique, you must burn yourself, burn your heart, and burn your will. Only in this way can you burn the sky.¡±
After Chu Xuan finished speaking, he raised his hand and pointed, passing on the Great Sun Burning Sky technique to Xiang Xing.
¡°I will pass on the Great Sun Burning Sky Technique to you. You should cultivate it well. After you subdue the fiery bones physique and activate its potential, I will pass on the Dao of artifact refinement to you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing examined the cultivation technique in his mind and was deeply shocked. What level of cultivation technique was this?
It pointed straight to the Great Dao!
Thump! Thump! Thump!
He kowtowed three times respectfully!
He raised his head and asked, ¡°Master, what great karma do I have?¡±
¡°When the timees for you to know, you will naturally know. At this moment, there is no need for you to know. Just cultivate well.¡±
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°You only need to remember that with me as your backing, you don¡¯t need to worry about karma.¡±
¡°Yes, thank you, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing was extremely touched.
Again!
Dong! Dong! Dong!
He kowtowed three times.
Chu Xuan was gratified. This child was very polite and respectful to his master.
¡°Go. If you need any cultivation pills, just look for your second senior brother.¡±
¡°Yes, your disciple will take his leave!¡±
Xiang Xing bowed and retreated before entering the pocket dimension to cultivate.
The first step he had to take was to subdue the fiery bones physique and stimte its potential.
With the Great Sun Burning Sky technique, Xiang Xing was not worried about achieving this.
He had been suffering from its re-ups since he was young, which had resulted in his extraordinarily strong will. It was something that he had gained after undergoing countless torments and sufferings.
Chu Xuan felt that in terms of determination alone, Ding Yue and Wang Luo wereckingpared to Xiang Xing.
Chapter 152 - Mo Luantian, Helping Others Transcend
Chapter 152: Mo Luantian, Helping Others Transcend
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Three dayster, Xiang Xing subjugated the fiery bones physique and activated its potential.
Chu Xuan then passed part of the refining knowledge of the Myriad Dao Artifact Scripture to him, as well as the secret techniques that he had passed on to his other disciples.
For example, the Immovable Mountain technique, the Hundred Tempering divine technique, the concealment technique, and so on.
After he had taught him everything, he gave Xiang Xing a task, which was to forge a parent-childmunication talisman. For this task, he would have to use the knowledge he had learned from the Myriad Dao Artifact Scripture to improve it.
This could be considered as a test for him.
¡°The little hammer that you have nurtured can be considered to have some growth value, but it will take a long time for it to transform,¡± Chu Xuan said.
Xiang Xing¡¯s heart was once again shaken. His master actually knew about the little hammer that he was nurturing in his body?
On second thought, he felt that it was only natural. How could his master not know? What kind of existence was he?
He took out the little hammer.
It was a fist-sized, round little hammer, carved with some patterns and patterns.
¡°Please give me some guidance, master.¡±
Looking at the little hammer, Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. Xiang Xing was indeed worthy of being the son of fate of the Southern Zone¡¯s Eastern Region. He was young, and his cultivation level was not high, yet he was still somehow able to obtain such a treasure.
The small hammer was refined by Xiang Xing himself, and the core materials were imbued into it by him using various materials.
That small hammer was a special treasure. It could be used to refine Dao artifacts and strengthen other artifacts.
Even a Divine realm expert would covet such a treasure.
Visit /Myb o x nove l./ to read, pls!
Of course, the small hammer had yet to be fully nurtured, and Xiang Xing did not have the ability to refine Dao artifacts.
Thus, up until now, this little hammer was only a low-grade emperor-level weapon at best.
¡°This little hammer of yours has the beginnings of a Dao weapon in its core. However, transforming and nurturing it will take time. The structure of the hammer that you refined for it was too rough.¡±
Chu Xuan raised his hand and made a beckoning gesture. The little hammer fell into his hand. With a slight shake, the little hammer shattered, revealing the little stone at its core.
With another wave of his hand, a ball of golden liquid appeared in his hand, wrapping the small stone within it. It then underwent a brief period of transformation.
Not long after, the little hammer reappeared. The material used was of a higher level, and it had transformed from an emperor-level weapon into a heavenly weapon.
Xiang Xing was shocked. It seemed so simple. Master had refined it with a wave of his hand¡
And it was now a heavenly weapon?
As expected of his master!
He threw the little hammer back to Xiang Xing and said, ¡°Nurture it well. Your master has elerated its transformation process for you!¡±
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing was extremely excited.
He waved his hand and instructed Xiang Xing to cultivate on his own.
Chu Xuan then took out the Dao-seeking Mirror and poured in his spiritual power again.
Ever since he had obtained the Indestructible Chaos Body, the duration that Chu Xuan could use the Dao-seeking Mirror had increased. Even so, he still could not find any Dao-level existences.
He wondered if there were actually any Dao-level existences in the nine zones.
Had they left the nine zones, or had they hidden themselves so deeply that they could not be found within a short period of time?
Xiang Xing¡¯s arrival had allowed Chu Xuan to start implementing the ns he had for the ck Moon Tower. However, he was not in a hurry.
Bao Hongyan had already reached the ninth level of the truth realm. Chu Xuan had begun to nurture her in preparation to take full control of the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region. As such, she had taken over the authority of its operation in the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan had also provided some help for Bao Hongyan to prepare to break through to the Emperor realm.
The parent-childmunication talisman had not yet been released for the time being. He had a big n. The key prerequisite for this n was that Xiang Xing¡¯s cultivation had to break through to the Emperor realm. He would only be able to implement the n when he was capable of refining higher-levelmunication talismans.
As long as this n was carried out sessfully, any force that used themunication talisman would be monitored by him.
Ever since he obtained the Dao-seeking mirror, Chu Xuan had been searching for Dao realm experts every day. However, he had yet to find any.
Over time, he paid less attention to it. He only continued to search once a day as usual.
Another three months passed.
Xiang Xing had already broken through from the ninth level of the void realm to the truth realm. He would soon reach the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan had finally broken through to the third level of the Heaven realm.
His strength had doubled again.
He could now defeat the Buddha Nanwu in one or two minutes.
If he activated a trump card from the get-go, he could almost defeat him in an instant.
As usual, he poured a bottle of pills into his mouth and began a new day of cultivation.
Suddenly, a system notification rang out in his mind.
¡°Your disciple, Mo Luantian, has spread the idea of equality among all living beings. To save a demonic beast, ughter a thousand demons. You have been rewarded with the Demonic Scripture.¡±
Chu Xuan: ¡°???¡±
Something was wrong!
What was wrong with Mo Luantian?
Why was he not acting like a proper monk?
He spread the concept of equality among all living things, and then killed a thousand demons just to save a demonic beast?
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Mo Luantian.
Outside a small city, corpses littered the ground, and the stench of blood filled the air. Amidst the corpses stood a bald man. His white robes were spotless.
He had delicate features, clear eyes, and wore an expression of pity.
He held a saber in one hand, and a small ck beast in the other.
At the city gate, the city lord clutched arge axe in his hand, and his entire body trembled. His face was pale as he looked at the Mo Luantian, and he cried out in fear, ¡°You! You are a demon! Don¡¯te over!¡±
Chu Xuan: ¡°!!!¡±
Damn it! The demon race actually called Mo Luantian a demon?
Who was the real demon here?
The small ck beast in Mo Luantian¡¯s hand looked like a lion. It was trembling, and its eyes were filled with fear as it looked at Mo Luantian.
Mo Chaotian hung the saber back on his waist and lowered his head, saying, ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor, put down the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha.¡±
¡°You, you should also put it down. You, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±
The city lord said while trembling.
¡°Good, good. This penniless monk is merciful, after all. How could I kill?¡±
Mo Luantian smiled kindly, his expression full ofpassion.
The city lord¡¯s heart almost copsed. How could you be merciful and not kill?
Were my guards killed by dogs?
This baldy was a demon. He was crazy.
All he did was catch a small demonic beast to roast for dinner.
Then this guy ran over and said that all living things were equal; that the lives of demonic beasts were also lives, and that they should not kill living beings.
After just a few words, he killed all his guards and saved the demonic beast. He even said that he was merciful and did not kill living things!
He slowly ced the axe in his hand on the ground and said, ¡°I¡¯ve put down my weapon. Can I leave now?¡±
¡°Amitabha. Benefactor, this penniless monk sees that you¡¯vemitted the grave sin of killing. Would you grant this penniless monk the honor of helping you transcend?¡±
¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill me, anything is fine!¡±
The city lord wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.
This baldy was too powerful.
Moreover, his power was very strange. He could actually purify his demonic power, which rendered himpletely powerless to resist.
Transcending wasn¡¯t important. As long as he didn¡¯t get killed, it would be fine.
¡°This penniless monk will only help you transcend, not kill you!¡±
¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. You can help me transcend, then.¡±
The corner of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. This fellow from the demon race did not know the meaning of transcending. He was actually willing to transcend?
This fellow Mo Luantian was too damn demonic.
As expected of one of the sons of fate of the Demon Zone. Even though he had be a Buddhist, he was still so demonic.
Besides, how did he deviate from the dharma?
Why was it all so wrong?
Chapter 153 - Nothing Left After Transcending
Chapter 153: Nothing Left After Transcending
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Amitabha. Almsgiver, you know that you havemitted a grave sin and are willing to put down your butcher¡¯s knife and transcend. Your merit will be boundless!¡±
Mo Luantian ced the small demonic beast on the ground and pressed his palms together.
Pa!
He then struck out with his palm. Vast Buddhist power surged and instantly destroyed the city lord¡¯s body.
Only the city Lord¡¯s stunned soul remained.
¡°Baldy, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t kill me?¡±
The city lord roared in fear and anger.
His soul was about to escape when an alms bowl enveloped his soul and sucked it in.
¡°Benefactor, when did this penniless monk kill you? Destroying your sinful body allows you to transcend. Just wait for this penniless monk to purify your soul and convert you to Buddhism!¡±
If the city lord¡¯s soul could vomit blood, it would definitely vomit three liters of blood at this moment!
This was the so-called transcending?
¡°@#%!¡±
The city lord¡¯s soul cursed loudly in the alms bowl and rampaged around, trying to escape.
Mo Luantian ignored the city lord¡¯s curses and arrived at a small hill.
He sat cross-legged and ced the alms bowl on the ground.
Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!
The small demonic beast trembled as it leaned against his leg.
Although the baldy had saved it, it was extremely afraid. It felt that this baldy was very terrifying.
Mo Luantian put his palms together and looked at the alms bowl. ¡°Benefactor, this penniless monk will help you transcend and purify your sins!¡±
After saying this, he started reciting Buddhist scriptures in front of the alms bowl.
¡°Ahhhh...¡±
The city lord¡¯s soul cried out. If the soul had ears, he would have covered them with his hands and rolled around in the alms bowl.
¡°Baldy, just kill me. Kill me now. I don¡¯t want to transcend!¡±
It was too terrifying, too unbearable, and too painful.
¡°No, Benefactor, you have to sincerely reflect on yourself. After your sins are purified, you can convert to Buddhism!¡±
Mo Luantian continued chanting.
¡°Ahhhhh...¡±
The city lord¡¯s soul¡¯s miserable howls could be heard from inside the alms bowl.
Chu Xuan: ¡°!!!¡±
This was Mo Luantian¡¯s way of transcending?
It was too direct and brutal.
It was over!
This guy had gone astray. He could no longer be a proper monk.
Sigh!
Chu Xuan sighed. When Mo Luantian created the Mighty Heavenly Dragon technique, he had a feeling that this disciple of his was going to deviate from the proper path.
As expected, he was right.
Chu Xuan did not know what thetter hadprehended from the Buddhist scriptures.
The city lord had fallen!
His soul melted, and he died in an unwilling manner!
Looking at the empty alms bowl, Mo Luantian lowered his gaze and chanted the name of Buddha, ¡°Amitabha!¡±
¡°Benefactor, your sins were too grave. This penniless monk has purified all of your sins, but you were also purified with them. You are not fated with Buddhism!¡±
He sighed deeply, his voice full ofpassion.
He looked at the little demonic beast.
The little demonic beast¡¯s body trembled, and it hurriedly stuck out its tongue to lick Mo Luantian¡¯s leg, trying to indicate that it had fate with Buddhism and was willing to convert.
It was too terrifying. If it were to transcend, it would lose its little life!
Mo Luantian smiled.
¡°Good, good, good. You can be this penniless monk¡¯s mount.¡±
The little demonic beast nodded frantically. Being a mount was fine. It just did not want to transcend!
Chu Xuan was speechless.
Moreover, he noticed that Mo Luantian was already at the second level of the Emperor realm.
Thetter did not cultivate in the pocket dimension, nor did he enter an ancient ruin with a time flow difference, so this kind of cultivation speed was extremely shocking.
He deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and did not continue to pay attention to Mo Luantian.
He received the system reward.
The Demonic Scripture was just like the Buddhist Scripture, except for demons.
Chu Xuan was speechless. He was already prepared to convert the demon race to Buddhism. Did the system now want him to create demons?
Forget it. When he met a suitable disciple, he would teach him the Demonic Scripture. It might also be possible to establish a great demonic sect.
Seeing the changes that Mo Luantian had undergone, Chu Xuan could not help but ponder. They were all children of Fate, so why did Ding Yue and Wang Luo not undergo such huge changes?
Of course, the two of them were extremely talented, and their cultivation speed was not slow.
However,pared to Mo Luantian, they were much weaker.
Perhaps, children of fate had to be raised in the outside world and not locked up at home.
He could be stronger if he stayed at home, but it seemed that, for children of fate, staying at home might not be the best method of cultivation.
Even if they had the trial mystic realm and pocket dimension to rely on.
As children of fate, they inherited the fate of their region. They had to go on adventures and face challenges to obtain the chances and opportunities brought about by their fate.
After Chu Xuan figured it out, he decided to let Ding Yue and Wang Luo go out on adventures.
Ding Yue was the son of fate of the Southern Region. Perhaps the Southern Region had a great opportunity waiting for him somewhere. The Southern Region also needed his presence to catalyze some changes.
Wang Luo hailed from the Northern Region.
Moreover, he was expelled from his family. It was time for him to go back and get back his dues!
A child of fate who did not know how to act pretentious was not a qualified child of fate.
Moreover, Ding Yue and Wang Luo would have a better chance of triggering the system¡¯s reward for him if they went out on adventures.
Presently, Ding Yue¡¯s cultivation was at the third level of the Emperor realm.
Apart from Du Yuan, who was hiding somewhere in the Southern Region, no one here was his match.
Wang Luo was at the peak of the second level of the Emperor realm, and was about to break through to the third level of the Emperor realm.
His strength was no longer weak.
He was strong enough to go back to the Northern Region and show off.
A child of fate would not die in their own territory.
Moreover, Chu Xuan would also give them some defensive trump cards. That way, they would not even need to fear Heaven realm experts.
As for Su Xian¡¯er, well, that could wait for another day.
He still needed this little maidservant to serve him. Moreover, she was not the daughter of the fate of the Central Region.
As for the matter of Su Xian¡¯er going back to suppress her enemies and take revenge for being forced into the marriage engagement back then, there was no hurry. How many years had it been since she fled the Central Region.
After thinking this through, Chu Xuan called Ding Yue and Wang Luo over.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°The two of you have cultivated peacefully up till now. While you might not be invincible in the same realm, you are without a doubt among the strongest. If you stay in the pocket dimension all the time, even if you enter the trial mystic realm from time to time, it will not be enough.¡±
¡°It¡¯s time for you to go out and explore.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he looked at Wang Luo and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯ve been through, and I also know that you want to go back and suppress your enemies to vent the anger in your heart. You can do so now.¡±
Wang Luo¡¯s eyes were red. He had been thinking about this ever since he broke through to the Emperor realm.
With his strength and talent, especially now that he had reached the Emperor realm, he could already refine heavenly pills.
In the entire Northern Region, who couldpare to him when it came to alchemy?
¡°Master, I will definitely bring glory to the sect!¡±
Wang Luo kneeled on the ground and kowtowed three times respectfully.
¡°Although you have great luck and can turn misfortune into luck, as you are my disciple, I will naturally give you some means of protection.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a stream of his spiritual power manifested.
It formed a human figure, and its appearance could not be seen clearly. It directly merged itself into Wang Luo¡¯s body.
¡°This is a stream of my power that I have given you. Below the Divine realm, it will ensure your safety. However, you must not be arrogant because of this and lose your respect for the strong.¡±
¡°Do you understand?¡±
¡°I understand. I will heed your teachings!¡± Wang Luo said respectfully.
His master only gave him this stream of power that was invincible below the Divine realm so that he would retain his respect for the strong in his heart. At the same time, he would not act recklessly just because he had this stream of power.
His master had really put in a lot of effort!
¡°There is a limit to the number of times this power can be used. I hope you can understand my intentions.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he waved his hand again and sent a mark into his soul.
It was the mark of the Soul-chasing Bow.
¡°If you need to, you can transmit this mark onto the enemy or restriction. No matter how far away you are, I will destroy the enemy or the restriction, even if it¡¯s in a secret realm or ancient ruin!¡±
Wang Luo kowtowed three times respectfully again.
Chapter 154 - Heavenly Dao Talisman Plan
Chapter 154: Heavenly Dao Talisman n
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan had given Wang Luo protective measures, especially the mark that had been inserted into his soul. Even if his physical body was destroyed, he could still use various techniques to save his soul.
¡°When you return to the Northern Region, you can seek out the ck Moon Tower.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Wang Luo stood up and stood to the side.
Chu Xuan looked at Ding Yue.
He was an expelled disciple of Nine Swords Mountain, but when the Bai Sheng Mountain ruin opened, he had already taken revenge and returned.
Moreover, Ding Yue was trying his best to break through the three stages of the way of the sword. He was trying his best to reach the realm where he had no woman in his heart, and could draw his sword to kill gods.
As for that childhood sweetheart of his, he had long forgotten about her. Heno longer harbored any resentment for her, nor did he want to seek her out to take revenge.
Therefore, he did not have the intention to go to Nine Swords Mountain to show off.
However, he still had to obtain the experience that he should have.
The Southern Region was in its recovery stage, so there had to be many opportunities hidden there. Perhaps they were all prepared for him, the son of the fate of the Southern Region.
He also gave Ding Yue some instructions and let him go on his own to gain experience. He lied to him and said that if he wanted to break through the three stages of the way of the sword, he could not do so simply through secluded cultivation.
He had to go on his own adventure and gain experience.
......
On the same day, Ding Yue and Wang Luo, this pair of disciples, left the small courtyard and went on their own adventures.
As for when they would return, Chu Xuan¡¯s instruction to Wang Luo was to return before the Asura Ancient Land opened.
Ding Yue was fine.
He would explore the Southern Region, so Chu Xuan left it up to him as to when he returned to the small courtyard.
¡°Sir!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked at him pitifully.
She also wanted to return to the Central Region to suppress her enemies and destroy the scoundrel who had once tried to covet her. She wanted to take revenge for the forced marriage engagement and teach the Su family a lesson so that her scoundrel father would regret it.
¡°Who will serve me if you leave?¡±
Chu Xuan said unhappily, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry over such a trivial matter? What strength do you possess? When you reach the Heaven realm, you can go back and deal with it. It won¡¯t take long.¡±
As the Origin Dao Crystal was connected to the Great Dao, the Dao aura pervaded the world in the pocket dimension and spread out. The cultivation speed in the pocket dimension would only get faster and faster.
The ten-thousand-year-Heaven-realm was the benchmark for a top-notch Heaven¡¯s blessed under normal circumstances.
Only under abnormal circumstances, would one¡¯s performance exceed this benchmark.
For Su Xian¡¯er, it was not impossible for her to reach the Heaven realm in a hundred years.
One had to know that the time flow difference between the pocket dimension and the outside world was very big.
¡°Alright.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er thought about it and agreed. What was there to be anxious about? The Heaven realm was not out of her reach.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s eyes were filled with yearning. He started working even harder in his cultivation. As long as he became stronger, he would be able to go to the Eastern continent to look for his parents.
He wanted to seek justice for himself and them!
He was not trash!
He was not trash!
The two children of fate had been sent out. Chu Xuan would now have to wait and see what rewards they would bring him.
Xiang Xing¡¯s strength continued to increase, especially in terms of his ability to refine artifacts. He had made huge improvements.
Chu Xuan then passed him the knowledge about array formationsand restrictions. It had to be known that some artifacts and secret treasures were inseparable from array formations and restrictions.
As Xiang Xing was now able to refine higher-level artifacts, Chu Xuan also made preparations to implement his n. He personally refined a Dao artifact.
As the primary parentmunication talisman, all information had to pass through it, and it could record all the information that passed through it.
If he wanted to obtain confidential information, he could do so by directly checking the parentmunication talisman.
Moreover, Chu Xuan nned to connect the parent talisman to the Great Dao through the Origin Dao Crystal. This way, it would be able to transmit and process a huge amount of information.
This was not easy. The talisman had to at least be a Dao artifact.
Moreover, it could not be an ordinary Dao artifact either.
In order for it to be strong enough and immune to damage, Chu Xuan cut off an ordinary piece of wood and used it as the core foundation material of the Dao artifact.
Chu Xuan named this Dao artifact the Heavenly Dao Talisman. It was the parent talisman of allmunication talismans and controlled everything.
In order to refine the Heavenly Dao Talisman, Chu Xuan had put in a lot of effort. Xiang Xing watched from the side, asionally helping out.
He was very shocked by his master¡¯s capabilities. Even refining a Dao artifact seemed so easy.
Moreover, it was not an ordinary Dao artifact.
His master was too powerful.
Chu Xuan spent half a month before finallypleting the refining of the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
Although it was called a talisman, it was actually a diamond-shaped crystal with ny-nine sides. It was the size of a human head and emitted a bright light.
After the Heavenly Dao Talisman waspleted, there were still a fewother secondary master talismans that needed to be refined. Chu Xuan spent three more days toplete the refinement.
He then connected the Heavenly Dao Talisman to the Origin Dao Crystal. Through its connection with the Origin Dao Crystal, it would be able toabsorb Dao aura and the overflowing dao principles.
As for the remainingmunication talismans, Chu Xuan left them to Xiang Xing to refine and research.
As long as themunication talismans were spread out and widely distributed, the n would be sessful. No matter which faction or organization used themunication talismans, Chu Xuan would have full ess to their secrets and information.
Even if the method of refining themunication talismans was given out, it would have to connect to the Heavenly Dao Talisman in order to transmit and receive information.
The current Heavenly Dao Talisman could only be considered to be in its initial stages. As Chu Xuan¡¯s strength increased, especially after he broke through to the Dao realm, the Heavenly Dao Talisman would be strengthened once again. It would truly be able to spread throughout the entire nine zones, just like the Heavenly Dao.
Chu Xuan did not tell anyone about this huge n. Even Xiang Xing only had a slight inkling of what it entailed, but not the full picture.
There was no way to know how crazy Chu Xuan¡¯s n was.
The first step of implementing the n would naturally start from the ck Moon Tower. Furthermore, they would rely on the ck Moon Tower to pass on themunication talismans to the various factions.
When all of the major factions in the Northern Zone hadmunication talismans, Chu Xuan would know if there was any movement in the entire Northern Zone.
After handing over the task of refining themunication talisman to Xiang Xing, Chu Xuan finally had some free time.
This was the first time that he had personally made a move and spent such a long time creating an item.
¡°You are calmly preparing a major n. You did not leave seclusion, but started to implement the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. You have been rewarded with Dao intent.¡±
This was a pleasant surprise.
He had actually triggered the system¡¯s reward.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. As expected, it was always easier to trigger the system¡¯s reward inadvertently. Moreover, the reward was not a simple one.
He received the reward.
In an instant, Chu Xuan felt a mysterious concept envelope his divine soul. His entire being was immersed in a mysterious state ofprehension.
His divine soul felt miraculously close to the Dao.
His cultivation actually increased rapidly at this moment.
When Chu Xuan woke up from his state ofprehension, his cultivation had broken through to the fourth level of the Heaven realm.
Moreover, Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised to find that he could actually clearly sense the existence of the Great Dao. Moreover, he could also sense a faint dao charm that nourished his body.
His soul emitted a strong Dao intent.
It was as if his soul was part of the Great Dao itself.
His cultivation speed increased once again, and the time needed for him to break through to the Divine realm was shortened once again.
Xiang Xing was refiningmunication talismans, and categorizing the levels and types of themunication talismans, which included the low-levelmunication talisman, the high-levelmunication talisman, and the one-timemunication talisman.
The one-timemunication talisman was ssified as a secret type, and was prepared for people with special requirements.
Chu Xuan kept nodding his head as he watched. Xiang Xing was indeed very talented and thoughtful. He had also made the necessary preparations for selling the method of makingmunication talismans.
Xiang Xing could be trained to be the person in charge of carrying out the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
The n was progressing steadily. Chu Xuan was looking forward to the day when the Heavenly Dao Talisman n waspleted.
It was time for him to reel in those who truly controlled the ck Moon Tower, andpletely control this super powerful Northern Zone faction.
Chapter 155 - Ding Yue Was An Existence That Was Destined To Live Alone
Chapter 155: Ding Yue Was An Existence That Was Destined To Live Alone
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The true controller of the ck Moon Tower was definitely a Heaven realm expert, and a peak existence among Heaven realm cultivators.
In order to y it safe, Chu Xuan would not immediately lure the other party out.
If he wanted to control the ck Moon Tower, he would need to do so gradually, and in secret.
Once a big battle urred, it would be very easy for information to leak.
Therefore, before breaking through to the Divine realm, Chu Xuan would not fish the mastermind out.
At the moment, it would be enough for him if he could control the forces of the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan took out the Heaven-spying Mirror to see what Ding Yue was doing.
Before Ding Yue and Wang Luo left, Chu Xuan had imnted the mark of the Heaven-spying Mirror on their bodies so that he could observe their situation at any time.
The image projection gradually appeared in front of him.
Ding Yue was on a mountaintop.
Colorful flowers were scattered all over the mountaintop, making the whole ce seem like a flower garden.
A beautiful figure stood in front of Ding Yue.
Han Yingmeng!
......
Ding Yue went to the Floating Flower Pavilion¡¯s territory?
¡°What are you doing at my Floating Flower Pavilion?¡±
Han Yingmeng looked at Ding Yue curiously and asked.
Ding Yue looked at Han Yingmeng, who had a beautiful smile, beautiful face, and graceful figure, and said in a low voice, ¡°Can I ask you for a favor?¡±
Han Yingmeng¡¯s eyes lit up. Ding Yue had actuallye to ask for her help?
This was a good thing!
¡°As long as I can do it, I will definitely help.¡±
Ding Yue was too talented. In the entire Southern Region, no one couldpare to him.
The fight at Bai Sheng Mountain¡¯s ruin had given everyone a strong impression of him. He had crushed Nine Swords Mountain, killing a half-step emperor realm expert, and even escaped the hands of the young sect master of Bai Sheng Mountain.
Of course, he had only chosen to escape because his cultivation was slightly lower than the person in question.
If both sides had the same cultivation level, Ding Yue would have emerged victorious.
He was a genius that everyone wanted to be on good terms with.
¡°Try hanging onto me,¡± Ding Yue said seriously.
Han Yingmeng:¡± ???¡±
¡®Hang on you?¡¯
¡®Are you trying to defile me?¡¯
Han Yingmeng was so angry that her face turned beet red. She took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Hang onto you? How?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not willing to help?¡±
Ding Yue looked at her flushed face. There seemed to be anger in his eyes as he frowned and said.
¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then forget it. I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±
Han Yingmeng: ¡°!!!¡±
¡°I¡¯m willing to help!¡±
Han Yingmeng gritted her teeth and agreed.
Was it not just hanging onto his body?
In the entire Southern Region, besides Ding Yue, who else was worthy of her hanging herself on his body?
¡°Since you¡¯re willing, thene.¡±
Ding Yue stood up straight and said with a solemn expression.
Han Yingmeng noticed Ding Yue¡¯s solemn expression and was curious. Why did he want her to hang herself on his body?
Was he not up to no good?
She gathered her thoughts and walked forward. She stretched out a pair of jade-like arms and hooked them around Ding Yue¡¯s neck. Her pretty face could not help but redden.
Secretly, he gritted his teeth. A pair of slender jade-like legs directly coiled themselves around Ding Yue¡¯s waist, and her entire body hung on him.
Ding Yue felt her soft and delicate body hugging him, and his mind could not help but sway.
He muttered in a low voice, ¡°With a woman on my body, can I still say that there¡¯s no woman in my heart? Master, I¡¯m still too weak. I can¡¯t do it. I still need to continue working hard to break through the three stages of the way of the sword!¡±
Han Yingmeng: ¡°???¡±
Chu Xuan was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Ding Yue, this fellow, was hopeless.
He thought that he had been enlightened, but in the end, had it all been for naught?
F*ck! I¡¯ve taught you so many things and deceived you so many times, yet the only thing you remember is this one sentence?
The purpose of doing this was to test whether he had achieved the realm of not having a woman in his heart despite having a woman on his body?
This b*stard was destined to live alone!
Chu Xuan was mentally exhausted. In order to prevent Ding Yue from bing a simp, he had deceived him. However, it seemed like he had gone too far.
Ding Yue¡¯s expression was extremely grave. He raised his hand and grabbed Han Yingmeng by the cor, directly pulling her up and throwing her to the side.
¡°I will definitely break through the three stages of the way of the sword.¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s gaze was resolute. His body turned into a sword light and soared into the sky, disappearing in the blink of an eye.
¡°Ahhhh¡¡±
Han Yingmeng was furious.
Her aura exploded and all the flowers on the mountain were turned into dust.
¡°Ding Yue, you b*stard, b*stard, lecher¡¡±
¡°I, Han Yingmeng, am not done with you!¡±
How infuriating!
How hateful!
Chu Xuan was speechless. Ding Yue was an existence that was destined to live alone. There was no hope for him.
He deactivated to Heaven-spying Mirror and connected to the mark on Wang Luo¡¯s body.
Wang Luo had already left the Southern Region.
He had returned to the Northern Region.
Chu Xuan saw Wang Luo wearing a mask. He remained very low-key and his cultivation had been suppressed to the truth realm.
He was actually participating in the Northern Region¡¯s Pill Daopetition for young talents.
This Pill Daopetition was organized by several major forces in the Northern Region. It was one of the biggest events in the Northern Region.
The Wang family, as one of the Northern Region¡¯s pill dao aristocratic families, had a long history and was very powerful. They were one of the organizers.
The elites of the Wang family were also participating in thispetition. Every time the Pill Daopetition was held, the Wang family would almost always have someone in the top three, disying the capabilities of their status as the number one pill dao aristocratic family in the Northern Region.
Every time thepetition was held, there would be pill dao geniuses challenging the Wang family¡¯s geniuses. However, there were very few who would emerge victorious.
Wang Luo wore a mask and assumed the name of Wang Qi as he participated in this Pill Daopetition.
Chu Xuan sighed endlessly. As expected of a son of fate. He was well-versed in the art of pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, as well as the art of showing off and pping his enemies¡¯ faces.
It could be predicted that in the Pill Daopetition¡¯s finals, Wang Luo would crush all the geniuses and even push the Wang family¡¯s geniuses into the pit of despair.
After that, he would take off his mask and expose his true identity.
He would make the Wang family a joke in the Northern Region.
His fianc¨¦e who had abandoned him and broken off the engagement would also be filled with regret.
The forces that were not on good terms with the Wang family would extend olive branches one after another.
Chu Xuan could easily envision how the Pill Daopetition would develop and unfold. He could see just how Wang Luo was going to show off and p them on their faces.
He deactivated the Heaven-spying Mirror and did not continue to pay attention to him.
He took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
The first thing he did was to connect to Qin Ying. Qin Ying now looked both wild and beautiful.
His simp of a cousin had be more infatuated with him.
He was already at the fifth level of the Emperor realm, and was about to break through to the sixth level of the Emperor realm. Qin Ying¡¯s strength had increased rapidly.
Next, he connected to where Ren Changhe was. At this moment, Ren Changhe was surrounded by the aura of life and death. His spiritual power was undergoing a transformation.
He would soon reach the Divine realm.
Chu Xuan continued to use the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to connect to the various regions and zones at random. However, he did not discover anything interesting.
After deactivating the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, he took out the Dao-seeking Mirror.
After injecting his spiritual power, thepass needle on the mirror started to rotate.
As it rotated around and around, just when Chu Xuan thought that he would find nothing again this time, a white dot suddenly appeared on the surface of the mirror.
As the needle rotated, the white dot became clearer and clearer.
Chu Xuan was excited. Had he actually found a Dao realm expert?
His spiritual power and soul power were being quickly consumed by the mirror. Chu Xuan hurriedly swallowed a bottle of medicinal pills and quickly refined the medicinal effects to maintain the consumption of his spiritual power and soul power.
A minuteter, the white dot on the surface of the mirror finally transformed into the shape of a blurry little human, and the mirror recorded a wisp of the other party¡¯s aura.
Chu Xuan had also reached his limit. He hurriedly moved that wisp of Dao aura into the Origin Dao Crystal to establish a connection.
He then deactivated the Dao-seeking mirror and started swallowing medicinal pills to recover his spiritual power. For the time being, he paid no attention to that Dao realm expert.
Beforemunicating with the other party, he needed to think about how he could deceive the other party into believing that he was a super big shot.
After all, the Dao realm was different from the Heaven realm and the Divine realm. It would not be easy to deceive this person.
Chapter 156 - Deceiving A Dao Realm Expert
Chapter 156: Deceiving A Dao Realm Expert
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In an unknown ce far away, a skinny old man was seated cross-legged in a cultivation abode filled with Dao aura.
He suddenly opened his eyes and waved his hand. A wave of Dao power spread throughout his body, and his eyes shone.
A three-inch small sword floated above his head, which emitted an intense aura.
¡°Which Daoist is spying on me?¡±
After waiting a long while, there was no response. He frowned. He felt that he had suddenly gained a connection with something.
It was as if he couldmunicate with someone or something.
The other party had recorded a strand of his aura.
What treasure was that?
He had tried deducing it several times, trying to find its whereabouts and particrs. However, he could not discover anything concrete.
Furthermore, he was being rejected by the Great Dao. It seemed as though the Great Dao would not allow him to forcefully search for the other party.
It was too terrifying!
The other party¡¯s strength was clearly above his.
¡°Fellow Daoist, may I know why you are contacting me?¡±
......
After realizing how powerful the other party was, Ying Kong¡¯s tone became gentler as he asked.
No one replied.
Ying Kong¡¯s frown became deeper and deeper. His heart was uneasy. Was this a blessing or a curse?
Should he find a few close friends to discuss this?
¡°Fellow Daoist?¡±
He tried contacting the other party again.
After a long while, a message was finally transmitted over.
Words appeared directly in his dao rhyme.
¡°Little friend, don¡¯t be rash. Since you possess some fate with me, stay awhile. This is your opportunity!¡±
Little friend?
Ying Kong was extremely angry.
He was a Dao realm expert, not some random weakling. The other party actually called him ¡°little friend¡±?
However, when he thought about it, the other party¡¯s strength was above his. Was this person really an old monster?
He frowned and replied with extreme reluctance, ¡°May I ask Senior¡¯s honorific title?¡±
¡°Honorific title?¡±
The other party seemed to be deep in thought, after a while, another message was transmitted over. ¡°Countless little fellows like you, or those who are stronger than you, once called me eternal, immortal, handsome, unparalleled, mighty, virtuous, supreme and holy number one Dao master in the myriad realms.¡±
Ying Kong¡¯s brows twitched. What an awesome title¡
Yet, why had he never heard of such an expert before?
¡°Little friend, cultivate well. There will be peopleing here to exchange ideas one after another in the future.¡±
After the message was transmitted over, that unknown existence fell silent.
Ying Kong frowned and pondered. Was it a fortuitous encounter or a scam?
Or was it a cmity?
Should he reveal this matter to a few close friends and discuss countermeasures?
What if it really was an opportunity?
Ying Kong waved his hand and imbued his Dao aura into a jade talisman, using it as a carrier to receive and transmit messages.
Chu Xuan did not interact much with Ying Kong. After all, the other party was a Dao realm existence. He did not want to risk exposing himself.
He did not even send a voice transmission.
He directly changed the Origin Dao Crystal¡¯smunication method to only transmit messages.
¡°Keep working hard. Connect with a few more Dao realm experts and have them join as well. This is a Dao realm chat group.¡±
He had finally found his first Dao realm expert.
This meant that Dao realm experts existed in the nine zones. However, he had no idea where they were hiding.
The Dao-seeking mirror did not indicate distance, so it was entirely possible that the other party was extremely far away.
It was even possible that they were in an independent mystic realm.
He had recorded a wisp of the other party¡¯s aura, and it was the other party¡¯s Dao aura that maintained this wisp of aura.
Moreover, it was done passively.
The other party was unable to sever the Dao aura used to maintain it.
Of course, this bit of Dao aura consumption would not be a burden to them.
However, this also meant that the other party would be using their Dao aura to help Chu Xuan nurture the Origin Dao Crystal.
After recording the first wisp of the Dao realm expert¡¯s aura and establishing a connection, Chu Xuan could sense that the Dao principles that the Origin Dao Crystal emitted had grown slightly stronger.
Over the next half a month, Chu Xuan did not discover the existence of a second Dao realm expert, though he did find out the name of the one Dao realm expert that he had connected to, Ying Kong.
A month passed.
Chu Xuan asionally chatted with Ying Kong. During this time, Ying Kong had tried to ask him for advice. In reality, the other party wanted to verify if he was really an awesome old monster.
In the end, when Chu Xuan heard the question he asked, he was briefly stunned.
Was the Dao realm just that?
Was Ying Kong¡¯sprehension of the Great Dao so low that it was inferior to even his own?
Could the other party have asked such a stupid question on purpose?
On second thought, Chu Xuan understood.
The cultivation techniques he cultivated and theprehension of those techniques were instilled into him by the system. Furthermore, with his divine soul¡¯s Dao intent, hisprehension of the Great Dao had reached an extremely high realm.
The only thing that wascking was his cultivation level.
Therefore, even if his cultivation level was not high enough, he could still dispel Ying Kong¡¯s doubts by answering his Dao realm questions.
It was just like how he managed to dispel Ren Changhe¡¯s doubts back then.
Of course, Chu Xuan did not dare to guarantee that he could answer all of Ying Kong¡¯s questions.
After all, his cultivation level was still miles away from the Dao realm.
In order not to reveal any ws, Chu Xuan only gave Ying Kong a few pointers and did not allow him to continue asking other questions.
Even so, Ying Kong immediately became much more respectful.
He now believed that Chu Xuan was an old senior monster.
Ying Kong was inwardly excited. This was a great opportunity. Fortunately, he did not look for those few close friends of his.
This opportunity had to be firmly grasped in his hands.
¡°Thank you, Senior, for answering my questions!¡±
Actually, Chu Xuan¡¯s worries were unnecessary. Ying Kong was very tactful. How would he dare to be greedy if he could get Senior to answer even some of his questions?
At least for a short period of time, he would not express the doubts in his heart without a suitable opportunity.
If he asked too many times, then Senior might be unhappy and feel that he was greedy. Would Senior then chase him out of the Dao realm chat group?
¡°Little friend Ying, cultivate well. The Great Dao is endless. You have to constantly forge your own Dao aura so that you can take a step forward andprehend the Great Dao more effectively.¡±
Chu Xuan spoke after some deliberation.
He wanted Ying Kong to take the initiative to develop his Dao aura so that it would nurture the Origin Dao Crystal.
Chu Xuan had already thought about this matter the moment he resolved Ying Kong¡¯s doubts. He wanted to use this opportunity to deceive him.
¡°Senior, please enlighten me on how to forge my Dao aura?¡±
Ying Kong asked respectfully.
Dao realm cultivators cultivated Dao aura and condensed Dao principles.
Could Dao aura be forged?
Ying Kong had never heard of such a thing.
¡°It¡¯s very simple. Continuously expend your Dao aura and continuously condense your Dao aura. Every time you expend your Dao aura and condense it again, you will gain new insights into the Great Dao.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just like refining artifacts. Only by continuously forging can you refine a powerful artifact. Dao aura is the same. If you repeatedly do this, your Dao aura will grow stronger.¡±
Although Chu Xuan was trying to deceive Ying Kong, he was not bluffing. There was a certain basis to his words.
By repeatedly expending and condensing one¡¯s Dao aura, new insights would indeed appear during the process. It would also allow the Dao aura to grow stronger.
Ying Jiankong seemed to fall into a state of deep thought as he said, ¡°Senior, I understand!¡±
¡°This child is worth teaching!¡±
Chu Xuan looked very gratified.
He stared at the Origin Dao Crystal, waiting for it to absorb the Dao aura that Ying Kong consumed.
In order to ensure that the Origin Dao Crystal could absorb the Dao aura that Ying Kong had consumed, he added, ¡°The best method to consume Dao aura is not throughbat, but rather to dispel your Dao aura by yourself and condense it again.¡±
¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior!¡±
Ying Kong took a deep breath and shook the Dao aura around his body. It was continuously pushed out and dissipated.
A third of his Dao aura was consumed in the blink of an eye.
Chapter 157 - Heavenly Dao Talisman Plan
Chapter 157: Heavenly Dao Talisman n
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan looked at the Origin Dao Crystal, and noticed that its Dao aura had instantly be several times stronger. Its Dao aura started to solidify, causing some new changes to ur inside the pocket dimension.
He was overjoyed. As expected, he had sessfully deceived Ying Kong.
As long as Ying Kong consumed his Dao aura every few days, it would not be long before the pocket dimension could be upgraded again.
In his eyes, Dao realm experts were treasures.
One was not enough. He had to find a few more to contribute to the growth of the Origin Dao Crystal.
This was the first time Ying Kong took the initiative to disperse and expel his Dao aura from his body. He was initially very careful, afraid that something would go wrong.
After all, he had never heard of anyone taking the initiative to disperse their Dao aura. Who knew if something would go wrong?
He did not have 100% confidence in that senior.
He was also considered an old monster by others. He had encountered too many sinister people and witnessed too many schemes.
The Dao aura was dispersed and disappeared in an instant. He could vaguely sense that it seemed to have returned to the Great Dao.
After dispelling a third of his Dao aura, Ying Kong tried to condense his Dao aura. Wisps of Dao aura converged upon him from the Great Dao.
In that instant, Ying Kong fell into a mysterious state of enlightenment.
It was the same state of profound enlightenment he had when he broke through to the Dao realm
......
He gained new insights. The bottleneck that he had been stuck at for many years began to loosen a little.
Ying Kong was overjoyed.
He felt respect for Chu Xuan and finally saw hope for his cultivation level to rise again!
In the future, Ying Kong continued to dispel his Dao aura and condense it again. Although he did not gain new insights every time, as he dispelled and condensed it repeatedly, the strength of his Dao aura seemed to grow.
He saw the hope of increasing his cultivation level again, which made him cultivate assiduously.
Chu Xuan looked at the Dao aura and Dao principles that seeped out from the Origin Dao Crystal. More and more seeped out. The Dao principles that seeped out from the Origin Dao Crystal began to gradually improve.
Every once in a while, the pocket dimension would undergo new changes.
He was overjoyed. Ying Kong was really a diligent person.
Unfortunately, he did not discover the existence of other Dao realm experts.
Chu Xuan had Buddha Nanwu cultivate next to the Origin Dao Crystal so that he could sense the Dao aura more closely. It would help him break through to the Divine realm even faster.
After sessfully deceiving Ying Kong, Chu Xuan did not delude himself. He still did not have much understanding of the Dao realm.
The gap in his and their cultivation realms was undoubtedly a huge shoring.
He had to raise his cultivation level.
Many times, he opted not tomunicate with Ying Kong. After all, if he said something wrong, it would affect his image.
Only when he had aplete understanding of the Dao realm could he deceive Ying Kong wlessly.
¡°Your disciple Ding Yue has entered a forbidden ancient ruin by mistake. His fate has grown even stronger. You have been rewarded with 500 years¡¯ worth of cultivation.¡±
A reward from the system suddenly appeared.
Chu Xuan was stunned. Ding Yue had entered a forbidden ancient ruin by mistake and his fate had grown stronger?
As expected, children of fate had to be released into the outside world. This had given him an unexpected surprise.
He received the reward.
After receiving 500 years¡¯ worth of cultivation, he sessfully advanced to the fifth level of the Heaven realm. His strength had soared again.
He was one step closer to the Divine realm.
Chu Xuan began to look forward to the system reward that Wang Luo would earn him.
He took out the Heaven-spying Mirror and connected it to Ding Yue¡¯s mark.
A ray of light appeared in the mirror. In the image projection, he could see a secret realm.
One could see colorful lights everywhere. Every ray of light represented a sword gleam.
At this moment, Ding Yue was seated cross-legged in the center of the lights.
A sword was floating in front of him.
The body of the sword was as ck as ink, and it exuded a fierce aura.
It was not the divine sword that Chu Xuan gave him, so it had to be a divine sword from this ancient forbidden ruin.
At this moment, this fierce sword was acknowledging Ding Yue as its master.
Ding Yue was cultivating a Sword Dao technique as well, which was probably the cultivation inheritance of this ancient forbidden ruin.
Ding Yue¡¯s cultivation had already reached the fourth level of the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan looked at him for a while longer before deactivating the Heaven-spying mirror.
That divine sword looked extremely fierce, and did not seem like a sword from a righteous faction.
Still, Chu Xuan was not bothered if it had any negative effects.
Ding Yue was the Southern Region¡¯s son of fate, how could anything here affect him so easily?
Moreover, Ding Yue still had the divine sword he had bestowed upon him. In terms of quality, it was no weaker than that fierce sword.
In fact, it was even a level higher.
Chu Xuan then turned his attention to Wang Luo. He had already smoothly entered the semi-finals and raised his disyed cultivation to the first level of the Emperor realm.
His performance in the grand Pill Daopetition was eye-catching.
His actual cultivation level had also increased to the third level of the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan looked forward to the system reward that he would receive from this. As expected of his disciple, he was very good at showing off.
He continued to cultivate. Time flowed like water, and soon another half a year passed.
On this day, Xiang Xing came out of the pocket dimension and began to consolidate his cultivation foundation in preparation to break through to the Emperor realm.
Su Xian¡¯er was already at the fifth level of the Emperor realm.
Everything was going ording to n. Chu Xuan¡¯s life as a shut-in was very stable.
Suddenly, he raised his head to look at the sky.
The speed at which the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth were recovering had increased a little.
He had a hunch that the change had something to do with Ding Yue. He wondered what this fellow had done this time.
Chu Yun also returned.
She felt that her cultivation foundation was sturdy enough to attempt a breakthrough, but because thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region had not recovered yet, she was unable to break through to the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan allowed her to enter the universe space.
At this moment, there was no longer any need to hide the fact that he was a powerful big shot.
Of course, he still had to keep a low profile.
Chu Yun had an expression of ¡°as expected¡±. Her guess was right; Thirteenth Brother was indeed very powerful.
Another half a year passed.
Chu Yun was the first to break through to the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan told her to keep a low profile and not reveal her true strength. After that, he gave her some pointers regarding the Asura Ancient Land.
He also taught Chu Yun the secret technique of concealing her presence, as well as rified any doubts or confusion she had about the subsequent cultivation pathway of the Great Luo Emperor Scripture.
Chu Yun did not go out to train again.
asionally, she would give pointers to the Chu family¡¯s alchemists. Most of the time, she would be in the small courtyard or with Su Xian¡¯er, or cultivating in the pocket dimension.
She became good friends with Su Xian¡¯er.
A month after Chu Yun broke through, Xiang Xing broke through.
The first thing Xiang Xing did after breaking through was to refine the cross-zonemunication talisman that he had been working on previously. He called it the universal talisman.
He would also refine puppets, create amunication talisman production line, and carry outrge-scale production of the item.
Chu Xuan called Bao Hongyan over and asked the ck Moon Tower to sell themunication talisman.
The restoration of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region was speeding up. The day the Asura Ancient Land would open was also brought forward. It was time to startying out the n.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n had officially kicked off.
Once the ck Moon Tower released themunication talisman, all of the factions in the Southern Region bought it, most buying several sets at a time.
This was especially true for the one-timemunication talisman, which was used to ry highly confidential information. Therge factions did not hesitate to purchase arge number of them.
They were also amazed that the ck Moon Tower could develop such amunication talisman.
Chu Xuan was also waiting for the right time to release the zone talisman so that he could secretly control the information of the entire Northern Zone.
In less than half a month after themunication talismans were sold, Chu Xuan had already learned some secrets about therge factions.
For example, Qin Keyun had already used the trump card left behind by Qin Ying to sessfully recover her Emperor realm cultivation.
Bai Shaokong, the young sect master of Bai Sheng Mountain, had already secretly left the Southern Region and had gone to the headquarters of Nine Swords Mountain in the Northern Region to cultivate.
Chu Xuan also learned that, after the Great War in the Southern Region, Nine Swords Mountain had moved its main force to the Northern Region. It was now the number one sword sect in the Northern Region.
It was called the Nine Swords Sect and it had long been in contact with Nine Swords Mountain from the Southern Region.
The half-step emperor realm experts of Nine Swords Mountain would go to the Nine Swords Sect of the Northern Region to break through to the emperor realm after reaching a certain age.
Chapter 158 - Bloodline Evolution, Birth Of The Heart Of Buddha
Chapter 158: Bloodline Evolution, Birth Of The Heart Of Buddha
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Apart from the information he gleaned from the Great Qin Dynasty, Chu Xuan also learned some secret information about the Great Qian Dynasty.
For example, the backer and supporter of the Great Qian Dynasty was the Great Qian Pce of the Central Region.
This secret information was obtained from the Great Qian Emperor and Prime Minister Liu Pingfeng when they talked about their preparations to wee the Great Qian Pce to the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan did not know which faction was behind the evil imperial court, and he did not ask the Evil King.
However, he was sure that the faction behind the evil imperial court was not weak either.
However, there were no powerful heretic cultivator factions in the Northern Zone.
Could their backer be from outside the Northern Zone?
With the release of themunication talisman, it became easier for the various factions tomunicate.
The ck Moon Tower¡¯s intelligence-gathering capabilities also improved.
Next, they sold themunication talismans to the rest of therge factions in the region, allowing them to smoothlymunicate with the forces behind the scenes.
Hence, they had ess to the secrets andmunications of theserge factions.
Chu Xuan asked Su Xian¡¯er about the Great Qian Pce.
The Great Qian Pce was actually the strongest faction in the Central Region.
......
There had always been rumors about the existence of a Divine realm patriarch within that faction.
Chu Xuan felt that the rumors were true. If nothing went wrong, the Divine realm expert who had lured the demons into invading and tried to turn the tide at the critical moment to earn the position of human king in the Northern Zone probably came from the Great Qian Pce.
In other words, he had founded the Great Qian Pce.
Although Buddha Nanwu said that the other party had perished together with the Divine realm elder of the demon race, Chu Xuan did not think that was the case.
They probably each had their own trump cards, so it would not be so easy for them to perish together.
Buddha Nanwu had not been able to fullyprehend the situation at that time, especially the battle between the Divine realm experts.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n was implemented smoothly.
Starting from the Southern Region, all of the information within the Southern Region was transmitted through the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
However, some experts might not trust themunication talismans they bought.
As such, the next step was to introduce the method to refine thesemunication talismans.
They should be able to rest assured after refining it themselves, right?
At that time, their true secrets would be transmitted through themunication talismans.
Chu Xuan suspected that the information released by the various powers at this point in time was to test the confidentiality of themunication talismans and whether there was a possibility of information being leaked.
They were destined to never get an answer.
Apart from Chu Xuan¡¯s master ess rights, themunication talismans were an extremely safe and secure way of transmitting information.
Even ck Moon Tower, which sold themunication talismans, was unable to steal information from it.
All the information was transmitted and monitored by the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
Chu Xuan did not pay much attention to it. It was only when the monitoring program he had set up was triggered that he would have the Heavenly Dao talisman transmit the relevant information to him.
He could not rush the release of the zone talisman.
Aside from pushing the adoption of themunication talisman in the Southern Region, he also needed to slowly lure the higher-ups of the ck Moon Tower out step by step.
He could not fish out the mastermind of the ck Moon Tower all of a sudden.
A monthter, a three-star Tower Lord arrived in the Southern Region.
He came for themunication talisman.
After all, with the introduction of themunication talisman, the ck Moon Tower would definitely be able to make a lot of money, and their ability to transmit and gather information would also increase.
In the future, the way they sold information would also change.
As such, the method of refining themunication talisman had to be firmly controlled in their hands. This three-star Tower Lord hade here to oversee the Southern Region.
This person was a sixth-level Emperor realm cultivator, and was not considered weak.
Chu Xuan asked Bao Hongyan to bring along a strand of his spiritual power so that he could easily control the person.
After that, he would only need to take things one step at a time and secretly control the experts of the ck Moon Tower. As long as they did not deviate from the n, Chu Xuan would ignore everything else they did.
Another half a year had passed since the implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
During this period, Chu Xuan had a short exchange with Ying Kong.
Chu Xuan¡¯s favorable impression of Ying Kong increased greatly. He was an ascetic cultivator, and the Origin Dao Crystal that was nurtured by his Dao aura had resulted in many changes in the pocket dimension. Chu Xuan would soon be able to upgrade it.
The Dao aura had almostpletely pervaded the pocket dimension, and Dao principles within the world there were bing more and more perfect.
Buddha Nanwu benefited greatly from this, and he was now only half a step away from reaching the Divine realm.
The Southern Region was already under Chu Xuan¡¯s control. He could find out from the Heavenly Dao Talisman at any time what ns and actions each faction was carrying out.
Nine Swords Mountain and the otherrge factions behind the scenes had also obtainedmunication talismans, which mademunication more convenient. Chu Xuan then learned that therge factions outside had already begun to prepare to return to the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan sent a message to Du Yuan, asking him to secretly enter ck Moon Tower and be its protector. He would wait there for the right opportunity to take action.
If any ancient ruins appeared in the Southern Region, the ck Moon Tower would definitely be the first to know. Du Yuan would then be able to obtain information quickly as he was in ck Moon Tower.
Ding Yue had yet toe out of that ancient forbidden ruin.
He was currentlyprehending a sword technique.
The Northern Region¡¯s Pill Daopetition had yet to end, though it was about to enter its final stages. Wang Luo had already attracted the attention of the variousrge factions.
Many factions had extended olive branches to him.
After all, on the surface, Wang Luo was only a genius itinerant cultivator.
The Wang family had also extended an olive branch, and even intended to marry one of the daughters of direct descent to him.
When Wang Luo¡¯s identity was revealed, the Wang family would lose all their credibility and be a joke of the Northern Region.
Wang Luo¡¯s former fianc¨¦e¡¯s family had also extended an olive branch.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to how Wang Luo would perform in the finals, how he would crush the Wang family, and how he would make the Wang family and his former fianc¨¦e¡¯s family lose all credibility.
However, would his enemies fly into a rage out of humiliation and send their experts to kill Wang Luo?
On this day, Chu Xuan had just finished cultivating and was about to take out the Dao-seeking Mirror to search for Dao realm experts as usual.
Suddenly, the system¡¯s reward arrived.
¡°Your disciple, Mo Luantian, has transformed his ancient demon bloodline and given birth to the heart of Buddha. His fate has undergone a transformation, affecting the fate of the Demon Zone. You have been rewarded with a soul journey through the Great Dao.¡±
His bloodline had transformed and he had given birth to the heart of Buddha?
It had even affected the fate of the Demon Zone?
What had Mo Luantian done?
This fellow was really fated with Buddhism. He couldprehend Buddhist dharma at any time and even gave birth to the heart of Buddha.
He did not receive the reward immediately, but took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Mo Luantian.
An image projection soon materialized.
Corpses littered the ground.
Demonic power surged and Buddhist light shone. A battle was taking ce here.
On one side was naturally Mo Luantian.
His opponent seemed to be some from the heavenly demon tribe who had reachedthe seventh level of the Emperor realm.
On the other hand, Mo Luantian had yet to reach the third level of the Emperor realm.
In terms of cultivation, Mo Luantian was weaker, but Buddhist dharma had a restraining effect on demonic power.
Thus, both sides fought fiercely.
That seventh-level Emperor realm heavenly demon tribe member was not an ordinary Emperor realm expert. He was on the same level as a Heaven¡¯s blessed character.
Mo Luantian was still garbed in that spotless white robe. However, over the course of the fight, he had used up a lot of spiritual power.
He cultivated Buddhist power, and the medicinal pills from the Demon Zone did not have much effect on him. Hecked medicinal pills that could recover his Buddhist power.
Now, Mo Luantian had gradually fallen into a disadvantageous state.
Chu Xuan nced at the corpses on the ground. They were all from the demon race, and one of them was from the heavenly demon tribe. He was also an Emperor realm expert.
They were all dead.
Mo Luantian had been surrounded and attacked, yet only this seventh-level Emperor realm young expert from the heavenly demon tribe was left.
¡°Damn Baldy, you killed my younger brother! Go to hell!¡±
¡°Buddha? I want to see how this Buddha of yours can survive under my attacks!¡±
Mo Luantian suddenly opened his heavenly eye, and golden light bloomed as his figure soared up. He then shouted, ¡°Mighty Heavenly Dragon!¡±
Chapter 159 - Soul Journey Through The Great Dao
Chapter 159: Soul Journey Through The Great Dao
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Roar!
A dragon¡¯s roar could be heard as the image of a dragon condensed from Buddhist light flew out from behind Mo Luantian. It circled around and looked down as it charged towards the young man from the heavenly demon tribe.
At this moment, Mo Luantian¡¯s aura surged and the Buddhist light shone brightly. He had actually broken through to the third level of the Emperor realm.
He wielded the saber in his right hand and held the alms bowl in his left hand. The Buddhist light dragon coiled around and directly pressed down on the young man from the heavenly demon tribe.
The expression of the young man from the heavenly demon tribe changed drastically. That Buddhist light dragon was too powerful. No one knew what kind of secret technique it was.
It directly suppressed him.
Even the demonic power in his body could not circte smoothly.
¡°From today onwards, this penniless monk is no longer Mo Luantian. This penniless monk is now the Demon Buddha!¡±
Rumble!
As Mo Luantian¡¯s voice echoed, a unique aura was exuded from his body. He looked solemn and calm, and there was a trace of demonic nature lurking within him.
The young man from the heavenly demon tribe was terrified.
He did not even have time to escape or beg for mercy. His body shattered, and his soul was absorbed into the alms bowl.
Mo Luantian, or rather, Demon Buddha, took a few deep breaths and quickly left the battlefield.
......
He found a remote ce to recover and heal.
Chu Xuan watched this scene y out from beginning to end and sighed in his heart. Mo Luantian was really fated with Buddhism, though he was not a proper Buddha. He still had that slight inkling of demonic nature.
Moreover, he still had his killing intent.
Demon Buddha?
His new name suited him well.
After watching Demon Buddha¡¯s battle, Chu Xuan had identified his ws. It was time for him to make up for thetter¡¯s shorings.
For example, the refining method of medicinal pills that could recover Buddhist power, learning array formations and restrictions, and so on.
How could a Buddha not know the Buddhist sect¡¯s restrictions?
At the same time, it was time to give him prayer beads.
Monks without prayer beadscked authenticity.
Chu Xuan immediately refined prayer beads. Every prayer bead was engraved with restrictions and array formations.
It could be considered one of Demon Buddha¡¯s future trump cards.
After he finished his preparations, Chu Xuan revealed his presence to Demon Buddha.
Demon Buddha opened his eyes and respectfully knelt on the ground. ¡°Disciple greets Master!¡±
¡°Rise,¡± Chu Xuan solemnly replied.
¡°I already know about your matter. Since you have already developed a Buddhist heart andprehended Buddhist dharma, I will bestow upon you the Buddhist prayer beads today.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Demon Buddha put his palms together and responded respectfully.
¡°Since you haveprehended the Mighty Heavenly Dragon technique, I will bestow upon you the Mighty Buddha prayer beads.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and the prayer beads were transmitted over.
At the same time, he also transmitted over the array formation manual and the Buddhist pill refinement technique.
Demon Buddha respectfully received it. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
He sped his hands together and prostrated himself on the ground.
Chu Xuan had given him everything he needed.
He then asked Demon Buddha, ¡°Do you have any doubts or things you are confused about?¡±
Demon Buddha said, ¡°Yes, I do. I hope that master can rify my doubts.¡±
¡°Speak.¡±
Demon Buddha then asked Chu Xuan about certain areas that he was unsure about in terms of his cultivation as well as some questions about Buddhist dharma.
After Chu Xuan heard him out, he first rified the doubts Demon Buddha had about cultivation.
He then talked about Buddhist dharma, exining the techniques to him in detail. This time, he did not lie.
He was afraid that he would identally mislead Demon Buddha again.
His disciple was no longer a proper monk, and had a demonic nature.
If he continued to deceive, he did not know how far astray he would go.
After the exnation, Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
He then examined the system¡¯s reward.
¡°The soul journeys through the Great Dao for no more than a day.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart pounded violently.
The system was awesome.
Would his strength not soar after journeying through the Great Dao?
Moreover, hisprehension of the Great Dao had reached an extremely high level.
The Great Dao was formless, but omnipresent.
It was higher than thews of Heaven and Earth. It could not be isted or rejected, and was omnipresent.
Some secret realms could iste the existence of thews of Heaven and Earth.
However, they could not iste the Great Dao.
Dao realm cultivators cultivated the Great Dao. They used Dao aura to nourish themselves and cultivate Dao power.
However, Dao realm cultivators were extremely insignificant in the face of the Great Dao.
The Great Dao had no limits!
Now, he actually had the chance to journey through the Great Dao. This was equivalent to directly entering the Great Dao.
How could Chu Xuan not be excited?
¡°After my soul journeys through the Great Dao, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to break through to the Divine realm.¡±
What a pleasant surprise.
He originally thought that breaking through to the Divine realm would require quite a bit of time. He never thought that the Mo Luantian¡¯s ancient demonic bloodline would transform, giving birth to a Buddhist heart, which in turn triggered the change in the fate of the Demon Zone and the system¡¯s reward.
Furthermore, it was such a generous reward.
Chu Xuan absorbed the Origin Dao Crystal into his divine soul and immediately received the reward.
In an instant, he felt as if he was immersed in a state of profoundprehension. At the same time, countless Dao auras and Dao principles surrounded him.
His divine soul had already been imbued with Dao intent, and now, it was even imbued with Dao principles and was filled with Dao aura. It was almost as if he was the incarnation of the Great Dao.
After an unknown amount of time passed, Chu Xuan discovered that his divine soul had appeared in an unknown ce.
The ground beneath his feet was hazy and boundless. It was like a great river, but also like the heavens.
He only felt that countless Dao principles surrounded him, and Dao intent and Dao aura was pouring into his divine soul.
The Chaos Bell in his divine soul was emitting a hazy radiance.
Was this the Great Dao?
Chu Xuan closed his eyes and opened them again. He looked around, but could not see anything beyond the haze.
The Great Dao was formless.
Yet, he was inside the formless Great Dao.
He looked down and stepped on the hazy, seemingly unfathomable and invisible river that flowed beneath his feet.
His feet also felt like they were stepping on clouds.
The Dao principles, Dao intent, and Dao auras around him were endless. There was no end, and no limit.
Chu Xuan was astonished. Was this the Great Dao?
He took out the Origin Dao Crystal from his divine soul and held it in his hand. The surrounding Dao intent, Dao principles, and Dao aura surged wildly into the Origin Dao Crystal.
The Origin Dao Crystal emitted a hazy glow while its Dao was being perfected. It now even contained a miniature Great Dao.
Chu Xuan praised his own cleverness.
As expected, bringing along the Origin Dao Crystal was the right choice.
If he directly nurtured it inside the Great Dao, the speed of its evolution would definitely be extremely fast.
After his divine soul returned, the pocket dimension would probably be upgraded.
Furthermore, the connection between the Origin Dao Crystal and the Great Dao would be even stronger.
In fact, as long as one¡¯s cultivation level was strong enough, they would be able to use the Origin Dao Crystal to reach the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed.
There was not much to look at inside the Great Dao, yet it also seemed like all sorts of scenery existed here.
Chu Xuan took a step forward.
After all, his soul could not journey through Great Dao for more than a day, so he had to go as far as possible, gain as much insights as possible and increase his affinity with the Great Dao as much as possible.
Chu Xuan held the Origin Dao Crystal in one hand as he walked through the Great Dao. He felt like the Master of the Great Dao as he strolled around leisurely.
He was not worried about encountering danger.
There was no one in the Great Dao and, even if there were, there was no need to be afraid.
His divine soul journeying through the Great Dao was a reward from the system. Naturally, it would protect him.
Furthermore, he held the Origin Dao Crystal and the Chaos Bell in his divine soul. Given the presence of Dao intent in his body, even Dao realm experts would not be able to threaten him while he was inside the Great Dao.
Attacking him here would be tantamount to provoking the Great Dao.
As Chu Xuan walked on, he looked around. Boundless enlightenment surged in, and his divine soul continued to transform and strengthen.
It was as if he was no longer a divine soul body, but part of the Great Dao itself.
He did not know how far he had walked, nor did he know how much time had passed.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan saw a figure standing not too far away. The figure was walking slowly, trying to move forward.
There were people on this road with him!
Chapter 160 - The Person On The Path of the Great Dao, Hong Yuanchu
Chapter 160: The Person On The Path of the Great Dao, Hong Yuanchu
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan was extremely shocked.
Those who were able toe to the Great Dao were naturally super big shots.
Based on his current knowledge, Dao realm cultivators were unable toe to the Great Dao and were still at the stage ofprehending the Great Dao.
However, what they cultivated was Dao aura and Dao Principles.
This person was definitely a supreme being who had surpassed the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan hesitated. Should he go up and greet him?
Although he hade up with his own grandiose honorific name, that was just to fool people.
The person in front was a real big shot, and not someone like him.
After a moment of hesitation, Chu Xuan decided to go up and greet him and get to know him.
He could ask for a wisp of the other party¡¯s Dao aura and record it into the Origin Dao Crystal so that they couldmunicate in the future.
With that, the Origin Dao Crystal chat group would possess a true big shot.
Chu Xuan looked at his divine soul body. His Dao intent was full to the brim, and his Dao aura was entwined with the Great Dao, as if he was part of it.
As for the other party¡
......
Although his Dao intent was also full to the brim, his Dao was not as entwined. Compared to Chu Xuan¡¯s current state, he was much weaker.
Furthermore, that person was walking slowly through the Great Dao. He seemed to be having a hard time.
Since he himself was walking with ease, he should be able to scare him, right?
He would y things by ear. If he could deceive him, he would do so. At the very least, he should not appear inferior to the other party in terms of seniority.
Chu Xuan walked toward the other party.
That person¡¯s figure was tall and imposing, and filled with a domineering aura. His hands were behind his back, and the aura of a big shot was undoubtedly on full disy.
Hong Yuanchu was walking step by step,prehending the path of the Great Dao to make up for the deficiencies of his own Great Dao.
Furthermore, he was carefully opening his own Great Dao path.
Suddenly, he saw a person strolling leisurely toward him.
He was shocked.
At a nce, this person seemed to have a rather small stature, but¡
This person¡¯s strength was above his own!
Hong Yuanchu stopped walking.
It was a good opportunity to meet experts of the same cultivation level, especially given the fact that the other party was stronger than him.
On the path of the Great Dao, it was very rare to meet someone of the same realm by chance.
It was hard to find someone of the same realm, as there were probably only a few people who had reached this level in the world.
It could be considered fate to meet one.
When Chu Xuan approached, Hong Yuanchu cupped his hands and greeted, ¡°Hong Yuanchu pays his respects to fellow Daoist!¡±
This was the respect that the weaker had for the stronger.
Although he felt that he was not that much weaker, he still acknowledged that he was the weaker party here.
¡°Chu Xuan pays his respects to fellow Daoist!¡±
This time, Chu Xuan did not use the name that he had lied about, but used his real name.
The other party called him fellow Daoist, tacitly acknowledging that Chu Xuan was a little stronger, but also that he belonged to the same generation.
Chu Xuan naturally would not deny it, even if he was in truth far weaker. However, his divine soul had been imbued with Dao intent, and his Dao aura was entwined around him, seemingly connected to the Great Dao. One look was enough to tell anyone that he was a big shot.
Hong Yuanchu searched his memories, but could not recall ever hearing of such an expert of the same realm. He also did not know which era Chu Xuan was from.
No one knew how many experts of this realm there were in the world. Perhaps this person had juste out of seclusion after countless years of cultivation.
Hong Yuanchu continued asking, ¡°Daoist brother, how many Daoyuans have you persisted?¡±
Chu Xuan understood in his heart that Hong Yuanchu had already reached the realm where one could tread their own Dao path. This could be called the Daoyuan realm.
Of course, treading upon one¡¯s own Dao path did not mean that one surpassed the Great Dao, nor was it a departure from the Great Dao. Instead, experts of this level used their ownprehension to open up their own Dao path on the Great Dao.
It could barely be considered as being on par with the Great Dao.
He was indeed a true big shot.
How many Daoyuans had he persisted?
Chu Xuan calcted inwardly. Did Daoyuan refer to time?
The Daoyuan realm probably no longer involved small realms and thresholds. ording to his spection, there were no specific realms in the Dao Opening realm. Cultivators at this levelpared strength based on the length of the Daoyuans they had persisted.
The Great Dao was endless!
¡°How many Daoyuans?¡±
Chu Xuan seemed to be in a state of deep thought. After a long while, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. I went into seclusion for a long time. I don¡¯t know how many Daoyuans I have been around for.¡±
Hong Yuanchu suddenly understood. If his guess was correct, this was a fellow Daoist who had been in seclusion for a long time and had juste out recently.
¡°Fellow Daoist Hong, how many Daoyuans have you persisted for?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
¡°Close to two Daoyuans.¡±
Hong Yuanchu sighed and said, ¡°I reached the Dao realm during the previous Daoyuan, and I sessfully opened and tread upon my first Dao path at the end of that Daoyuan. I then opened my second Dao path. By the end of this Daoyuan, I will have tread upon two Dao paths.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart trembled. The end of a Daoyuan?
The Daoyuan he was on was about to end?
He had a bad premonition that the end of a Daoyuan would definitely not be peaceful.
He still knew too little!
In order not to expose himself, Chu Xuan naturally could not directly ask the questions that he had in his heart.
He could keep in touch with Hong Yuanchu and slowly figure out the Daoyuan realm in the future.
¡°The Dao path is difficult, the Great Dao is difficult!¡±
Hong Yuanchu sighed endlessly.
The opening of two Dao paths made him feel that his progress was limited and painstakingly slow.
¡°Seeking the Great Dao is fun. At our current level, opening Dao paths is fun. The path is under our feet, and is guided by our own will. Wherever we go, it goes.¡±
Chu Xuan said in a very pretentious manner.
¡°The pursuit of the Great Dao, opening Dao paths is fun?¡±
Hong Yuanchu muttered to himself and then sighed, ¡°Daoist Brother¡¯s state of mind is better than mine. Thank you for the lesson.¡±
Chu Xuan smiled slightly, but he did not want to stay any longer. After all, if he said too much, he might end up exposing himself as a fake.
After all, Chu Xuan did not know anything about opening the Dao path. It was impossible to deceive this big shot further.
If Hong Yuanchu were to discuss the Dao with him, it would be a tragedy.
Moreover, he did not know how much time had passed.
If his time here came to an end and his divine soul returned, he would miss the chance to establish a connection with Hong Yuanchu.
Therefore, Chu Xuan held the Origin Dao Crystal in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I have a treasure that will allow us tomunicate with each other regardless of how far apart we are.¡±
¡°Furthermore, our respective locations will remain hidden, and no one will be able to discover where the others are through this treasure. This is a supreme treasure that is directly connected to the Great Dao.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Hong, why don¡¯t you leave behind a strand of your Dao aura andmunicate with us? If you know other fellow Daoists, you can also rmend them to us.¡±
Hong Yuanchu looked at the Origin Dao Crystal in his hand and was secretly shocked. What kind of supreme treasure was this?
From a brief nce, it was almost as if he could see a nascent Great Dao germinating inside it.
Furthermore, it had an inexplicable connection with the Great Dao.
He became even more certain that Chu Xuan was stronger than him and that thetter¡¯s Dao paths were broader than his.
¡°That¡¯s great.¡±
Hong Yuanchu raised his hand and sent a wisp of his own Dao aura into the Origin Dao Crystal. In an instant, he sensed that there was a trace of connection with the Origin Dao Crystal.
He could now transmit and receive information through his Dao aura.
Of course, he could also transfer the messages to a specific Dao artifact to disy.
¡°If there are fellow Daoists, or little fellows who have already entered the Dao realm, they can also join in. They have been in secluded meditation for countless years, and they also need some excitement in their lives. It is good to discuss the Dao, and they¡¯ll be able to verify their conjectures through discussion.¡±
The Origin Dao Crystal had recorded Hong Yuanchu¡¯s Dao aura. Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally established a connection with a big shot.
At the same time, he also had designs on Hong Yuanchu¡¯s friends or disciples.
¡°That works too!¡±
Hong Yuanchu pondered for a moment. When he remembered that he was now at the end of his second Daoyuan, he nodded in agreement.
They were both in the Daoyuan realm. Even if Chu Xuan was stronger, it would not be easy for him to ambush and kill someone who was also in the Daoyuan realm.
After all, the Daoyuan realm was almost on par with the Great Dao. It was not easy to kill someone just like that.
Therefore, Hong Yuanchu was not afraid of whether there were any conspiracies or tricks behind his actions.
Chapter 161 - Rewards From The Great Dao Journey
Chapter 161: Rewards From The Great Dao Journey
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan was overjoyed when he saw Hong Yuanchu agree. The circle ofmunication within the Origin Dao Crystal was finally about to expand.
Furthermore, Hong Yuanchu would be able to verify his status as a big shot in the same realm as him.
With that, as a big shot in the same realm as Hong Yuanchu, would it not be easy for him to trick other Dao realm experts into joining?
Furthermore, after his divine soul journeyed through the Great Dao, his strength would definitely soar.
It would not be long before he broke through to the Dao realm.
He raised his hand and took out a Dao aura ball from the Origin Dao Crystal, handing it over to Hong Yuanchu.
As long as he injected his aura into this Dao aura ball, the Origin Dao Crystal would be able to use this Dao aura ball to record his Dao aura.
Hong Yuanchu put away the Dao aura ball. It was rare for him to meet someone of the same cultivation level, so he could not wait to discuss the Dao with him.
Recently, he had encountered some hindrances whileopening his Dao path, so he was unable to continue moving forward.
He urgently needed to gain new insights and inspiration.
Of course, he did not ask these questions right off the bat. It would make him seem too anxious, and he would be looked down upon by the other party.
¡°Daoist Brother, where are you going?¡±
Chu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking a walk through the Great Dao. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vee to take a look.¡±
......
Then, he continued, ¡°The Great Dao is invisible, but there¡¯s a scenery here that everyone wants to see. Take a walk and see more of it. You¡¯ll gain new insights.¡±
He could sense that this fellow, Hong Yuanchu, had encountered a bottleneck and wanted to discuss the Dao with him to gain inspiration.
¡°Daoist Brother, you are right.¡±
Hong Yuanchu sighed. Ever since he started opening his Dao path, he had been obsessed with it. He had never really walked around inside the Great Dao.
Perhaps, if he walked around and took a look, he would gain new insights?
He suddenly felt enlightened.
¡°I was too obsessed with opening the Dao path. My obsession caused me to fall into a rut.¡±
Hong Yuanchu sighed and said, ¡°Back then, the thirty-six levels of the Dao realm were like thirty-six mountains. Each mountain was taller than the one before it. In order to climb them, I had to rack my brains andprehend a hundred different lives. Some might even have to reincarnate and cultivate for another lifetime.¡±
¡°After going through many difficulties, I finally reached the peak of the mountain and stepped into the Daoyuan realm. Unfortunately, I became confused and fell into a rut. Fortunately, Daoist Brother has enlightened me.¡±
Chu Xuan listened silently. Based on Hong Yuanchu¡¯smentation, he learned some new information about the Dao realm.
The Dao realm was divided into thirty-six levels, which were alsopared to thirty-six mountains. Each level was a world of difference.
Only after passing the thirty-six levels or, in other words, climbing the thirty-six mountains, could one step into the Daoyuan realm.
More specific information was still needed for him to fully understand the Dao realm.
Perhaps he would only understand the secrets of the thirty-six levels of the Dao realm after reaching it.
¡°Each level in the Dao realm is more difficult than thest, and opening the Dao path is a hundred times more difficult. The Great Dao is endless, and we still need to search for our own paths bitterly.¡±
Chu Xuan also sighed with emotion.
¡°Yes.¡±
Hong Yuanchu agreed very much.
¡°We call the thirty-six levels of the Dao realm the thirty-six mountains, and each mountain is taller than thest. Each level is a hundred times more difficult to break through than simply reaching the Dao realm¡¡±
Looking back, Hong Yuanchu sighed with emotion.
Back then, there were many people in the Dao realm, whether they were good friends, enemies, or even Dao partners.
In the end, he was the only one who managed to step into the Daoyuan realm by relying on his great perseverance and great fortune.
The rest of them struggled bitterly in the Dao realm and even perished.
Chu Xuan nodded and sighed as well. In reality, he did not feel any emotion at all.
After all, it took him less than ten years to cultivate from the mortal realm to the Heaven realm.
Furthermore, he became stronger by simply staying home.
How could he possibly understand how difficult it was to cultivate?
It was about time for them to say their goodbyes.
Chu Xuan was worried that his divine soul would suddenly return when the reward duration was up, which would trigger some doubts on Hong Yuanchu¡¯s side.
Thus, he bade him goodbyes and left.
Hong Yuanchu did not try to persuade him to stay.
The doubts in his heart had already been answered.
However, when he saw Chu Xuan walking through the Great Dao with a carefree look on his face, he was astonished.
The other party was much stronger than he was.
He was still unable to walk through the Great Dao with such ease.
Furthermore, he could not stay for too long.
Only when Chu Xuan¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance did he retract his gaze.
¡°Another Daoyuan will soon end. The great tribtion of Daoyuan will then descend upon us. There should be Heaven¡¯s blessed in the nine zones who will obtain great fortune and fight for the next Daoyuan¡¯s great opportunities to be the next Daoyuan¡¯s Law Creators.¡±
Hong Yuanchu muttered to himself, ¡°How many Dao realm cultivators will be affected by the great tribtion of this Daoyuan and die? Who will be able to be Law Creators of the next Daoyuan?¡±
When he thought about this, he could not help but sigh.
He had once opened a Dao path at the end of the previous Daoyuan and participated in the creation of thews of the previous Daoyuan. The long years of the previous Daoyuan had already ended, and now this Dao Yuan was reaching its end.
If one did not enter the Daoyuan realm, they would not be able to escape the Great Daoyuan Tribtion. There was a risk of dying in the Great Tribtion.
Chu Xuan did not know about the Great Daoyuan Tribtion. However, when he learned that this Daoyuan was reaching its end, he had a premonition that something big would definitely happen.
It was just like how a dynasty at its end would definitely descend into chaos, and the people there would suffer as they tried their best to survive the ensuing upheaval.
After leaving Hong Yuanchu, Chu Xuan continued to walk through the Great Dao, continuouslyprehending the Great Dao.
No method ofprehending the Great Dao would allow him to personally walk through the Great Dao, but this system reward did.
This was a great opportunity.
During this ¡°tour¡± of the Great Dao, Chu Xuan had obtained a huge harvest. The first thing he learned was the division of levels in the Dao realm, as well as above the Dao realm.
It was also the final known realm of cultivation.
After an unknown amount of time had passed, Chu Xuan felt that the Origin Dao Crystal had already reached the critical point of the first stage of its transformation process.
He stored it back into his divine soul.
As he continued to walk through the Great Dao, he did not encounter a second pathfinder other than Hong Yuanchu.
Suddenly, he felt a strong pulling force covering his divine soul.
When he regained his senses, his divine soul had already returned to reality.
In that instant, Chu Xuan felt that his cultivation level had soared rapidly.
From the fifth level of the Heaven realm, it quickly rose to the sixth level, and showed no signs of stopping.
The Dao aura and Dao principles wrapped themselves around his soul, and the Indestructible Chaos Body also continuously absorbed the Dao aura.
It was in the process of being upgraded.
The Origin Dao Crystal was also emitting a hazy brilliance.
Chu Xuan ced the Origin Dao Crystal back into the pocket dimension.
When the Origin Dao Crystal returned, the pocket dimension rumbled and began its own upgrade process.
It was filled with the Dao aura, and its Great Dao became more evident.
The ordinary tree grew again.
The other heavenly materials and earthly treasures grew as well, and many of them were filled with Dao aura.
On the mountain where the ordinary tree was, many nts and animals had undergone further transformation. Dao aura filled the air, and the dense Dao intent was transformed into a Dao tree.
The heavenly materials and earthly treasures on the mountain had all be Dao fruits.
There was now a forest of Dao fruits here.
As the pocket dimension upgraded, Buddha Nanwu started to break through to the Divine realm under the influence of the Dao aura.
Su Xian¡¯er, Xiang Xing, and Chu Yun all obtained significant gains.
Chu Xuan was busy, so he waved his hand to absorb a strand of Dao aura and sent it into Chu Pingfan¡¯s body in the universe space.
Boom!
His body rumbled, and the Indestructible Chaos Body became even stronger.
His divine soul hadpleted its transformation.
His cultivation level was still improving and, in the blink of an eye, he was already at the eighth level of the Heaven realm.
Chu Xuan closed his eyes slightly as he examined his gains from this ¡°tour¡± through the Great Dao, and the changes brought about by the increase in his cultivation level.
Boom!
Ninth level of the Heaven realm!
The momentum did not stop there.
At this moment, the spiritual power in his body began to transform. His domain power seemed to be fusing with the spiritual power in his body.
He was making a breakthrough to the Divine realm.
Chapter 162 - Breaking Through To The Divine Realm, Stable Dao Principle
Chapter 162: Breaking Through To The Divine Realm, Stable Dao Principle
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Divine realm involved yet another transformation of spiritual power and divine soul.
Chu Xuan¡¯s divine soul had already transformed, and it was different from an ordinary Divine realm cultivator¡¯s divine soul.
Now, all that remained was the transformation of his spiritual power.
The fusion of domain power and spiritual power, and his control over thews of Heaven and Earth was further improved.
Moreover, as a Divine realm cultivator, he was granted the initialprehension of Dao aura, and the ability to cultivate Dao aura.
That being said, Chu Xuan had alreadyprehended Dao aura long ago. He was different from other Divine realm cultivators. He did notckprehension. He was onlycking in terms of cultivation level.
The Divine realm was no longer about grasping the power of one¡¯s domain, but grasping the power of Heaven and Earth, and controlling the power of thews of Heaven and Earth.
Like its namesake, it was like bing the God of Heaven and Earth.
That was the Divine realm!
Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual power was being transformed into divine power.
Rumble!
The transformation of spiritual power waspleted. Chu Xuan felt that he had broken through a bottleneck, and had stepped into a new world.
He had seeded in reaching the Divine realm!
......
After breaking through to the Divine realm, the increase in his cultivation level did not stop.
The gains he had gained from journeying through the Great Dao with his divine soul were too great, and he could notpletely digest all of it within a short period of time.
Not only did the gains help him break through to the Divine realm, but they also helped him take a big step toward the Dao realm.
It was not an exaggeration to say that there were no more bottlenecks or barriers between the Divine realm and the Dao realm.
As long as he consolidated and solidified his cultivation foundation, he would be able to break through naturally.
This was the true harvest he had gained by journeying through the Great Dao with his divine soul.
It was difficult to reach the Dao realm!
Those who could cultivate to the Dao realm had all gone through various twists and turns, and had undergone long periods of tempering andprehension..
However, Chu Xuan had directly skipped this.
If news of this were to spread out, countless Dao realm experts would cry until they had no tears left to cry. They would throw their heads back in grief and howl wildly, cursing the Great Dao for being unfair!
Boom!
The second level of the Divine realm!
Divine realm cultivation was about transformation. Each breakthrough would result in a deeperprehension of the Great Dao.
It involved the transformation and growth of one¡¯s divine power, and allowed the Divine realm cultivator a greater control over the power of Heaven and Earth.
Boom!
The third level of the Divine realm!
After breaking through to the third level of the Divine realm, the momentum of his consecutive breakthroughs gradually slowed to a halt.
However, the gains from journeying through the Great Dao had still not beenpletely digested.
Chu Xuan let out a long breath. He had made an unexpected breakthrough to the Divine realm so quickly.
Clenching his fist, he felt a brand new strength welling up within his body. He felt that he was invincible in this world. However¡
He could not get ahead of himself!
He had to consolidate his cultivation and continue to grow his strength!
Chu Xuan kept reminding himself that, in the endless eons, and among the countless cultivators, he was only a shrimp in the wide ocean.
Ignoring Daoyuan realm cultivations like Hong Yuanchu, even Dao realm cultivators were enough for him to look up to.
The Dao realm was divided into thirty-six levels, with each level being greater and harder to achieve than the one before it.
It was said that breaking through each level was more difficult than the breaking through from the Heaven realm to the Divine realm, and the gradient of improvement was greater.
¡°You have broken through to the Divine realm and be the youngest Divine realm cultivator in history. You have been rewarded with a box of divine origin pills and the Stable Dao Principle.¡±
The system¡¯s reward arrived as expected.
The youngest person to reach the Heaven realm in history was also the fastest person to reach the Divine realm in history.
Chu Xuan was feeling good about himself.
He also wanted to be the youngest person to reach the Dao realm in history!
¡°I want to set a record and have all of the future cultivators look up to me!¡±
Chu Xuan had great ambition.
The divine origin pill was the cultivation pill for Divine realm cultivators. There was no need to examine it.
Instead, he examined the ¡°Stable Dao Principle¡±.
Dao principles were a domain that only Dao realm cultivators could touch.
Dao realm cultivators cultivated Dao principles, and used these Dao principles to create their own Daos.
The system really understood me.
The Stable Dao Principle was, as its name implied, very stable.
Chu Xuan read through the description of the Dao principle.
¡°The Stable Dao Principle is stable, steadfast, and unyielding¡¡±
After grasping the Stable Dao Principle, one would be as stable as a mountain and could not be moved. No attack could shake him.
Of course, this was rtive to one¡¯s strength.
Simply put, the characteristic of the Stable Dao Principle centered around the word ¡®stable¡¯.
Chu Xuan received the Dao principle reward.
Immediately, the Stable Dao Principle wrapped itself around his body as well as the Chaos Bell.
It gave him a sense of stability. He was now as stable as a mountain and would not panic in the face of danger. It was true to its name!
Chu Xuan was still unable to fully master this Dao principle, but he could constantlyprehend it and passively activate it.
Moreover, the Stable Dao Principle would still continue to grow with hisprehension of it, eventually bing the Stable Great Dao.
However, this required one to reach the Dao realm in order to continue toprehend and grow it. Chu Xuan, who was in the Divine realm, was unable to fulfill the requirements the Dao principle needed to grow.
After breaking through, Chu Xuan took out a bottle of Divine origin pills and poured them into his mouth. The Indestructible Chaos Body quickly refined the medicinal pills, consolidating his Divine realm cultivation foundation.
He looked at the pocket dimension. The world inside the pocket dimension had nowpleted its upgrade.
The mountainous region where the ordinary tree was had given birth to first-grade Dao fruits and heavenly material and earthly treasures.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and turned this region into a forbidden area.
Without his permission, no one could enter.
Apart from the increased spiritual power, the pocket dimension was already suffused with an extremely weak Dao aura. Moreover, its size had expanded by more than ten times.
It had already surpassed the acreage of the Northern Zone.
The pocket dimension had endless potential, and Chu Xuan was confident that as it continued to receive upgrades, the world inside would eventually be a world that surpassed the nine zones.
This huge harvest was a result of Mo Luantian¡¯s efforts. Oh, wait, he should now be called a Demon Buddha.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to what kind of rewards he would bring in the future.
In the pocket dimension, Buddha Nanwu was still in the process of breaking through.
Under normal circumstances, this would have taken him a few years, or even more than ten years, toplete.
This whole process had been elerated by the addition of the Dao aura to the pocket dimension and its upgrade.
When Chu Xuan saw this, he threw a bottle of divine origin pills over to Buddha Nanwu, which would help him break through even faster.
¡°Thank you, Buddha!¡±
Buddha Nanwu put his palms together and thanked him.
He then thought of his in-name disciple, Ren Changhe, who was still in the process of breaking through to the Divine realm. Now that he had divine origin pills, it was time to help him break through quickly.
He took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Ren Changhe.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe bowed respectfully.
Chu Xuan took a quick look. Ren Changhe was just a tiny step away from breaking through to the Divine realm.
Even without the help of the divine origin pills, he would definitely break through within ten years.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and sent over a bottle of divine origin pills.
Chu Xuan was in a good mood now, so he was naturally more generous. After breaking through to the Divine realm, it was time to show his generosity as a master.
¡°These divine origin pills can help you break through. You can also use them to cultivate once you reach the Divine realm.¡±
Given Ren Changhe¡¯s current situation, one divine origin pill would be enough to help him break through.
The remaining pills would help him increase his strength quickly.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe was extremely excited.
He kneeled on the ground and kowtowed respectfully before receiving the pills.
Chu Xuan contacted Qin Ying again. This was the first time he met Qin Ying in such a long time.
Thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were recovering faster, but Qin Ying¡¯s current strength had yet to reach the peak of the Emperor realm.
Since he was pretty happy right now, he would give Qin Ying two bottles of Emperor realm cultivation pills.
In any case, Emperor realm medicinal pills were no longer of any use to Chu Xuan.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Qin Ying was very excited. She, or he, had finally met Chu Xuan again.
Now that there was a chance, it was time to ask him how to turn back into a man.
However, Chu Xuan did not give Qin Ying the chance to ask. He said, ¡°Your cultivation is progressing somewhat slowly. I¡¯ll give you two bottles of medicinal pills.¡±
As he said that, he transferred the Emperor realm cultivation pills over.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Qin Ying was extremely excited. The pills that Chu Xuan had given were definitely not something that ordinary Emperor realm pills couldpare to.
Chu Xuan did not wait for Qin Ying to continue speaking and abruptly deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
Phew!
Chapter 163 - Great Dao Communication Group
Chapter 163: Great Dao Communication Group
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After breaking through to the Divine realm, Chu Xuan¡¯s confidence had increased greatly.
Furthermore, he now had the Stable Dao principle. As he continued toprehend it, his cultivation speed would advance by leaps and bounds. It would not take him many years to break through to the Dao realm.
It was time to fish out the true mastermind behind the ck Moon Tower.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n should also be implemented quickly.
Before the Asura Ancient Land opened, it had to cover the entire Northern Zone. Only then would he be able to spy on all of the forces in the Northern Zone and control their movements.
Chu Xuan looked at the Origin Dao Crystal.
The two soul puppets that were in the process of nurturing hadpleted their nurturing ahead of time because of the changes to the Origin Dao Crystal.
They had gained sentience.
With a wave of his hand, the two soul puppets flew over.
They transformed into two servants, a man and a woman.
They looked no different from actual human beings.
However, if one were to examine them carefully, one would still be able to discover telltale signs that they were not actually human.
¡°Greetings, my Lord!¡±
......
The soul puppets¡¯ consciousness, cultivation foundation, battle techniques, and so on were all nurtured by Chu Xuan¡¯s divine soul.
They were absolutely loyal to him, and he would not disobey him.
Moreover, the spiritual intelligence of the soul puppets was rtively simple, and nowhere close to that of an actual human being.
The two soul puppets both possessed the strength of a Divine realm cultivator, and they were equivalent to ordinary second-level Divine realm experts.
¡°Your name is Chu Yi, and your name is Chu Er.¡±
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and gave the two soul puppets a name.
The male was Chu Yi, and the female was Chu Er.
¡°Chu Yi greets the lord.¡±
¡°Chu Er greets the lord.¡±
¡°Go to the trial mystic realm.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and allowed the soul puppets to enter the trial mystic realm to increase theirbat experience. After training in the trial mystic realm, the soul puppets¡¯ agility and adaptability inbat would increase.
Training there would also further increase their battle awareness and their ability to deal with dangerous situations.
There were two people in the Origin Dao Crystal group chat. One was a true big shot, an existence that surpassed the dao realm, Hong Yuanchu.
The other was Dao realm Ying Kong.
Chu Xuan did not know which level of the Dao realm Ying Kong was in, but judging from Ying Kong¡¯s performance, it should not be too high.
Perhaps he could start with Ying Kong and learn more about Dao Yuan and Dao realm through him.
He would test him using the identity of a senior.
First, he would introduce primordial chaos and let Ying Kong know that there was a big shot in the circle ofmunication that he looked up to.
And he had a higher status than this big shot.
With that, he could easily fool Ying Kong.
In the Origin Dao Crystal, they could send messages, just like a group chat. Chu Xuan said first, ¡°Ying Kong, let me introduce you to fellow Daoist Hong Yuanchu. Fellow Daoist Hong has already persisted for two Daoyuan and has opened two Dao paths.¡±
Ying Kong was already aware that there was an additional person in this mysterious circle ofmunication, but he did not dare to greet the other party first.
He was waiting for Chu Xuan to introduce him.
Hong Yuanchu?
This name sounded somewhat familiar.
Ying Kong¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Hong Yuanchu? Could it be that legendary existence?¡±
¡°He has been around for two Daoyuan, and has opened two Dao paths¡ who else could it be other than him?¡±
Daoyuan realm, the legendary Daoyuan realm!
This was a super big shot.
Even many Dao realm experts worshiped this existence.
¡°Ying Kong greets Senior Hong!¡± Ying Kong said respectfully.
In order to show his respect, he even used his Dao aura to condense a human figure, which prostrated itself on the ground. This image was transmitted through the Origin Dao Crystal.
Chu Xuan took a look and, once he saw that Ying Kong was behaving so respectfully, he knew that the other party had heard of Hong Yuanchu¡¯s great name.
¡°Young friend Ying, thank you for your greetings. Thank you for your introduction, Daoist Brother Chu,¡± Hong Yuanchu replied.
Ying Kong?
He had never heard of him before. He should be a nobody.
Still, no matter what the reason was, Ying Kong was able to enter a group formed by Chu Xuan¡¯s Great Dao treasure, which was considered a fortuitous encounter. He could be considered a fated person, so his cultivation level was not too important.
When one¡¯s strength reached Hong Yuanchu¡¯s realm, only fate mattered, not cultivation level.
Ying Kong¡¯s heart thumped. This was not good. The mighty and virtuous Senior Chu was actually a Daoseeker too. Even Senior Hong Yuanchu had to treat him with respect.
He recalled that he did not seem to be as respectful to him as he had beento Senior Hong Yuanchu.
In a panic, he condensed another human figure and bowed. He said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Chu, for introducing Senior Hong to Little Ying!¡±
He had to be humble!
He had to be respectful!
This was a super big shot. It was his greatest opportunity.
¡°You are too polite, Little Ying.¡±
Ying Kong was really a tactful person. He had changed his own form of address to Little Ying to indicate the other two members¡¯ seniority.
Chu Xuan felt that it was easier to trick Ying Kong.
¡°Little friend Ying, how is your cultivation? What level of the Dao realm are you at?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
Ying Kong¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he started to panic.
Could it be that he was not worthy of being here because his cultivation level was too low?
Should he lie?
On second thought, lying in front of such a big shot would be akin to courting death.
He was deeply worried and afraid of being expelled.
¡°Little Ying is stupid. I have cultivated for close to one Daoyuan, but am only at the third level of the Dao realm.¡±
The third level of the Dao realm was indeed the one of the weakest among the thirty-six levels of the Dao realm¡
And Ying Kong had actually cultivated for close to one Daoyuan?
How many years was one Daoyuan?
Chu Xuan did not know much about this, so he could only suppress his curiosity for now. He would wait for the right opportunity to seek answers and find out.
¡°Above average, not bad,¡± Hong Yuanchu said.
Then he said, ¡°Daoist Brother Chu, how about I invite people to join us right now?¡±
¡°Sure!¡±
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. This big shot Hong Yuanchu was indeed well-connected.
Then, he said, ¡°Ourmunication circle uses the Great Dao as a medium, so why don¡¯t we call it the Great Dao Communication Group?¡±
¡°Great Dao Communication Group? That¡¯s perfect,¡± Hong Yuanchu agreed.
Soon, a few different Dao auras were absorbed by the Origin Dao Crystal.
Then, Hong Yuanchu began to introduce the neers.
¡°This is Fellow Daoist Kun He. He has opened one Dao path and has been around for one Daoyuan.¡±
¡°This is Fellow Daoist Ruo Xian. He has opened one Dao path and has been around for nearly two Daoyuan. He¡¯s from the same generation as me.¡±
Apart from these two Daoyuan realm cultivators, there were also a few Dao realm cultivators.
Shu Yang, thirtieth level of the Dao realm. He was a close friend of Hong Yuanchu.
Piao Ruoyun, Hong Yuanchu¡¯s disciple, twenty-ninth level of the Dao realm.
Wu Fangcun, Hongyuan Chu¡¯s disciple, twenty-eighth level of the Dao realm.
Xi Xuan, Ruo Xian¡¯s Dao realm disciple, twenty-sixth level of the Dao realm.
Among these, Ruoxian, Piao Ruoyun, and Xi Xuan were all women.
Ying Kong was so scared that he did not dare to speak.
Within this Great Dao Communication Group, he was the most trashy.
Chu Xuan exchanged greetings with the two Daoyuan realm cultivators, while Hongyuan Chu and Ruoxian¡¯s disciples bowed to him respectfully.
After getting familiar with each other, Chu Xuan made an excuse to leave the group chat.
He was afraid that if he chatted too much, he might stumble upon an intellectual blind spot, or be asked a difficult question, and would not know how to answer.
Therefore, at this stage, he tried his best to remain silent.
He was waiting for his strength to increase.
Furthermore, he was very curious as to where these Dao realm experts, as well as experts above the Dao realm were.
Of the nine zones, apart from the deste ancient domain, the other eight would not contain Dao realm experts.
Were they beyond the nine zones?
Chu Xuan was more inclined to that notion.
After Ying Kong¡¯s initial fear subsided, he realized that this was a great opportunity to build rtionships with many experts and resolve the doubts he had about his cultivation.
Therefore, after a day of silence, Ying Kong began to curry favor with the people in the group. The three Daoyuan realm experts did not speak much, so he did not dare to carelessly bother them.
Therefore, his target was Piao Ruoyun and the others.
After chatting and getting to know each other, Ying Kong had some gains. Some of his cultivation problems had been solved.
He became even more grateful to Chu Xuan, this mighty, immortal, holy, and most virtuous senior, for pulling him into the group.
Chapter 164 - Good Luck Charm
Chapter 164: Good Luck Charm
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan entered a period of bitter cultivation, constantlyprehending the Stable Dao principles, and his strength increased rapidly.
However, he still needed some time to umte a sturdy cultivation foundation before he could break through to the Dao realm.
Hisprehension was sufficient, but his umtion was not enough.
Every day, as per usual, he took out the Dao-seeking Mirror and searched for Dao realm experts or supreme treasures or treasurednds rted to the Great Dao.
Everyone in the Great Dao Communication Group was familiar with each other, so it was not very interesting there.
If one wanted to create an active chat group, they would need to bring people from all over, Dao realm experts from the different races. Only then would it be interesting.
Chu Xuan sighed. As the group leader, he had gone through a lot of trouble to put together this group chat.
Under the nurturing of the Dao auras of the three Daoyuan realm experts and the many Dao realm experts, the transformation of the Origin Dao Crystal was elerating.
When it was further upgraded, it would be able to develop even more functions.
For example, he might be able to use the Origin Dao Crystal as a medium to send items through the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan even had a bold idea. With the Origin Dao Crystal as the foundation and the pocket dimension as the starting point, he would be able to open up a new Great Dao.
It would be on par with the Great Dao of today.
If his n seeded, he would definitely be able to surpass the Daoyuan realm in the future.
......
Half a monthter.
Chu Xuan was cultivating when the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
¡°Your disciple, Ding Yue, has obtained the recognition of the spirit of an earth vein, It has recognized him as its master. His cultivation level has soared, and his fate has been transformed. You have been rewarded with a good luck charm.¡±
Oh?
Chu Xuan was stunned. Ding Yue had gotten the spirit of the earth vein to recognize him as its master, and his fate had been transformed?
He took out the Heaven-spying Mirror and connected it to Ding Yue¡¯s mark.
He discovered that Ding Yue had already left the ancient forbidden realm and was somewhere in the Southern Region that bordered the other regions.
In front of him, there was a small figure that was only one foot tall.
That was the spirit of the earth vein?
¡°Are you a man or a woman?¡± Ding Yue stared at the spirit of the earth vein and asked.
The spirit of the earth vein looked annoyed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a gender. If you want me to be a man, then I¡¯ll be a man. If you want me to be a woman, then I¡¯ll be a woman.¡±
¡°Let me think about it.¡±
Ding Yue frowned and muttered, ¡°If it¡¯s a woman and follows me, how can I have no woman in my heart and draw my sword to kill gods?¡±
¡°However, if I am resistant to it being a woman, it means that my sword heart is not perfect and I can¡¯t reach the realm of having no woman in my heart.¡±
Thinking this, Ding Yue lowered his head and asked, ¡°Can you be a man sometimes and a woman sometimes?¡±
¡°Or, when I want you to be a man, you¡¯ll be a man, and when I want you to be a woman, you¡¯ll be a woman.¡±
The spirit of the earth vein: ¡°¡¡±
¡®Is he a lunatic?¡¯
¡®What kind of weird request was this?¡¯
¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯
¡®My master is a lunatic!¡¯
The spirit of the earth vein was on the verge of a mental breakdown.
¡°I¡ I¡¯ll continue to be genderless.¡±
¡°That works too.¡±
Ding Yue agreed. He grabbed the spirit of the earth vein, ced it on his shoulder, and continued to move forward.
Chu Xuan shook his head. Ding Yue was hopeless.
He deactivated the Heaven-spying Mirror and received the system reward.
¡°Good luck charm. It allows you to change your luck and can control your luck¡¡±
As expected of a system product.
The path of luck was extremely mysterious. It was hard to grasp, but it was real.
If one had good luck, one could change one¡¯s fate. Controlling one¡¯s fate was definitely a treasure.
Of course, if one wanted to change one¡¯s fate and control one¡¯s fate, even if one had good luck, one still needed to be strong enough.
The weaker one was, the weaker one¡¯s fate would be. The stronger one was, the stronger one¡¯s fate would be.
Chu Xuan continued to cultivate. At the same time, Xiang Xing was also working on themunication talisman for the Heavenly Dao n, and making steady progress.
For the time being, the ck Moon Tower did not have any higher-ranked tower lordsing over. They were restricted by the major forces of the other regions.
However, the cross-regionmunication talismans had already been sold to the other regions. The major forces had all bought them.
Chu Xuan now had a good grasp of the information flow and ns of these major forces.
For example, a certain major force nned to ambush another certain force, etc¡
As the sales of themunication talismans increased, and it was confirmed that the information would not be leaked, it became a must-have item for any Northern Zone faction and expert.
Especially for those who went on expeditions as a team, each of them would be equipped with amunication talisman.
Nowadays,munication talismans were sought after.
They were too popr.
Xiang Xing had also given a few methods of refiningmunication talismans to the ck Moon Tower. Some of the spies nted in the ck Moon Tower by some of the major forces had already secretly obtained one or two methods of refiningmunication talismans.
They felt that only those who refined their ownmunication talismans were truly safe!
Chu Xuan understood the thoughts of these major forces very well. They were all afraid that themunication talismans would have some sort of backdoor system and that the transmitted information would be stolen.
However, they did not know that even if they personally refined themunication talismans, they would still be unable to escape the control of the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
The first stage of the deploymentof the Heavenly Dao Talisman n in the Northern Zone wasplete.
Once people got used to using something, they would be dependent on it. The appearance ofmunication talismans mademunication in the Northern Zone convenient. Moreover, the information transmitted was safe, so there was no need to worry about their messengers being intercepted halfway like before.
More importantly, the information was transmitted in real-time.
There was no time wasted.
Gradually, all sorts of missions and orders would be issued through themunication talisman.
This was especially true when situations changed and the missions needed to be changed.
Therefore, the actions of the variousrge factions and organizations would be no secret from Chu Xuan.
This was the crux of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n!
Everything would be under the control of the Heavenly Dao Talisman, from which he could ess any and all information he wanted or needed.
Obtaining information was only the first stage of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. The n would progress further when the Heavenly Dao Talisman was further upgraded.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman would first cover the Northern Zone, then the other seven zones, and finally the entire nine zones.
Chu Xuan would asionally learn some information about the Asura Ancient Land from the Heavenly Dao Talisman. Other than that, he did not pay much attention to the rest of the information being passed around.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n had just started, so he could not interfere too much. Otherwise, its secret would be exposed and be discovered.
Currently, Xiang Xing was in charge of themunication talisman portion of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. Chu Xuan felt that it was necessary to increase the number of people. They would be responsible for the operation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman and the tracking of information.
The soul puppets were a very good choice.
Su Xian¡¯er would asionally handle information, but that information was limited to documents and reports sent over by the ck Moon Tower. She had yet toe into contact with the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
The impact of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was too great. Other than Chu Xuan himself, no one else could know about it.
Fiddling around with the good luck charm, Chu Xuan suddenly had an idea. Su Xian¡¯er hailed from the Central Region, but she was not the one who carried the fate of the Central Region.
Could he use the good luck charm to change Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate and make her the daughter of the fate of the Central Region?
If he was sessful, among the five regions of the Northern Zone, only the fated son of the Eastern Region would not belong to him.
Xiao Liang could be considered his disciple, although he did not have a master.
Chu Xuan decided to give it a try.
He activated the good luck charm, and a hazy light appeared. The mysterious charm floated out andnded on Su Xian¡¯er.
Chu Xuan controlled the good luck charm. He wanted to strengthen Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate and transform her into the fated daughter of the Central Region.
All of a sudden, he felt his divine power being consumed at a crazy rate. His divine soul power was also being consumed at the same rate. His power was being drained at a pace that was not much slower than when he used the Dao-seeking Mirror.
Chu Xuan was secretly shocked. Changing the bearer of fate of a region was too difficult.
In the end, Chu Xuan gave up. He could not afford to expend any more divine power and soul power. The difficulty was probably increased because the Central Region was the strongest region in the Northern Zone.
Chapter 165 - 5: Fate Suppressing Dao Cauldron
Chapter 165: Fate Suppressing Dao Cauldron
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Although his efforts did not make Su Xian¡¯er the daughter of the fate of the Central Region, it did change her fate for the stronger.
Su Xian¡¯er was originally a person with great fate. Otherwise, she would not have been led to the small courtyard by the lucky mystic realm.
Putting away the good luck charm, Chu Xuan began to recover his divine power. He was curious. Who was the son of the fate of the Central Region?
An absurd thought appeared in his mind.
Could it be Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦?
Su Xian¡¯er escaped from the Central Region because of him. The reason was that the man she was forced to marry was ugly, had a bad personality, and a bad reputation.
¡°Are there ugly b*stards among the sons of fate?¡±
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought.
Whether it was Ding Yue, Wang Luo, or Xiao Liang, none of them were ugly.
Sure, Xiang Xing had briefly been a skeleton monster. He was born with fire bones. However, after he recovered,his appearance was not ugly.
Could it be that Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦ was not really ugly?
¡°If it really is him, then things will be interesting.¡±
Chu Xuanughed in his heart. Given Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s cultivation speed and the foundation she had, she was not at all inferior to a child of fate.
......
Moreover, she was his maidservant, so how could she lose to the child of fate of the Central Region?
Chu Xuan continued to cultivate. Every day, he would find time to use the Dao-seeking mirror to search for Dao realm experts.
After all, there were too few people in the Great Dao Communication Group. Moreover, most of them were acquaintances of Hong Yuanchu.
Ying Kong was the only stranger.
He was also the small fry in the group. He was the one with the weakest cultivation strength.
Ying Kong probably did not even dare to take a deep breath while he was chatting in the group.
Three dayster, Chu Xuan was using the Dao-seeking Mirror to search for Dao realm experts.
Suddenly, the system¡¯s reward arrived.
¡°Your disciple, Wang Luo, acted pretentiously in the pill refinementpetition of the Northern Region, stomping on the reputation of his enemies and shaking the Northern Region, improving his fate and confidence. You have been rewarded with the Fate Suppressing Dao Cauldron.¡±
Hmm?
The Northern Region¡¯s pill refinementpetition had finallye to an end?
Wang Luo had sessfully shown off and stomped on the reputation of his enemies. Had he risen to power?
Chu Xuan put down the Dao-seeking mirror and took out the Heaven-spying mirror. He connected it to Wang Luo¡¯s mark.
In the image projection, Wang Luo was standing on the pill refining stage.
He was holding a heavenly pill in his hand!
With his emperor realm cultivation base, how could he not shock the Northern Region when he refined a heavenly pill?
There were many experts gathered around the pill refining stage. They were all the top experts of the Northern Region¡¯s major forces.
Among them, there was someone with a dark and ugly expression. Many experts threw mocking gazes at him.
That person was definitely an expert of the Wang family.
Wang Luo¡¯s act of showing off had indeed damaged the Wang family¡¯s reputation. Their prestige had been stomped on and their faces had been rubbed into the dirt.
¡°Patriarch Wang, I, Wang Luo, have no rtionship with the Wang family. You don¡¯t have the right to order me around!¡±
¡°Right, little friend Wang is right. Your Wang family has already expelled him, so he¡¯s no longer a member of your Wang family.¡±
An elder chuckled.
¡°Right, right. Little friend Wang is no longer a member of the Wang family.¡±
The other experts agreed.
Patriarch Wang was so angry that his aura surged forth, and he looked like he wanted to kill someone.
¡°Patriarch Wang, this isn¡¯t the territory of your Wang family!¡±
A middle-aged man on the pill refining stage exuded a fierce aura as he locked onto Patriarch Wang.
¡°The rules of the Northern Region¡¯s pill refiningpetition can not be infringed upon!¡±
An expert from one of the pill refining sects in the Northern Region also spoke up in a solemn voice.
Patriarch Wang¡¯s heart trembled as several auras locked onto him. If he dared to make a move, these people would definitely not show mercy in order to rope in Wang Luo.
He was filled with regret. Wang Luo¡¯s talent for alchemy was actually so shocking.
Emperor realm cultivation, sessfully refining a heavenly pill¡
What kind of terrifying talent was this?
With his alchemy skill, countless experts who were stuck at the peak of the Supreme realm would beg him for assistance.
Even Heaven realm experts would treat him as a distinguished guest.
Moreover, it was almost certain that he would face no problems in breaking through to the Heaven realm.
The Wang family had suffered a grievous loss.
Moreover, after this incident, the Wang family would be theughingstock of the Northern Region, or even the entire Northern Zone.
He knew that as long as Wang Luo remained alive, the Wang family would never be able to rise again.
As long as one was not a fool, the experts of the variousrge forces would know who to choose between Wang Luo and the Wang family.
This child must die!
The killing intent in Patriarch Wang¡¯s heart surged. He had made up his mind to find an opportunity to get rid of Wang Luo, this great scourge.
Chu Xuan did not continue to watch.
It was no surprise that the Wang family would try to make a move. Wang Luo naturally knew, and so did the other powers.
They would even encourage the Wang family to do so. When Wang Luo was in danger, they would intervene to save him. This way, they would be able to rope in Wang Luo.
Any faction that obtained a pill dao genius like Wang Luo would rapidly rise in strength.
For some experts who had been stuck at a bottleneck for a long time, this would be their best chance to befriend Wang Luo.
They needed some pills to increase their chances of breaking through.
After deactivating the Heaven-spying Mirror, Chu Xuan chose to receive the system reward.
The Dao Cauldron appeared in his hand. It was a small cauldron condensed from the Great Dao.
The Fate Suppressing Dao Cauldron!
¡°The Great Dao is intertwined. It can refine pills, refine everything, and suppress fate!¡±
It was a powerful fate-suppressing treasure.
It could be considered a timely find. Now, Chu Xuan had two fate-changing treasures in his hands.
One was to change fate, and the other was to suppress fate!
Chu Xuan became even more determined. As expected, children of fate needed to be allowed to roam freely in order for them to grow. Only then would it be easier for them to trigger the system rewards.
Xiang Xing¡¯s current strength was still low, and the Heavenly Dao Talisman n could not do without him. Otherwise, Chu Xuan would have sent him out as well.
He still had too few disciples.
He had to find a few more disciples with great luck.
Chu Xuan was about to continue searching for Dao realm experts when Su Xian¡¯er walked over with a strange expression.
¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been feeling a little uneasy these past two days. It¡¯s as if something is going to leave me.¡±
Eh?
Chu Xuan raised his head and looked over. Su Xian¡¯er was still iparably beautiful and charming. There was a special aura about her.
However, at this moment, there seemed to be something lingering around her that was affecting her.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered with golden light. Heavenly Golden Divine Eyes!
Fate!
Chu Xuan realized that Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate had been affected by something unknown. It seemed like something was trying to weaken and steal her fate.
What was going on?
Chu Xuan did not know much about the Dao of fate.
Fate was extremely mysterious. Even Dao realm experts could not control it, nor could they probe too deeply into it.
Unless they were experts in the Dao of fate.
However, the Dao of fate was difficult to cultivate. For countless years, there had not been any experts in the Dao of fate who were able to seed.
It was easy to get lost when one was cultivating the Dao of fate. In order to strengthen fate, one had to constantly change fate and interfere with fate. It was easy to suffer the bacsh from the heavens.
This was also the reason why it was difficult to achieve great sess in the Dao of fate.
Chu Xuan frowned slightly. Was it because he changed Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate that she was seemingly suffering a bacsh?
No, that was not right!
Changing fate as one wished was a path connected directly to the Great Dao. Even if there was a bacsh, it should have affected him instead of her.
Then, there was only one possibility. Someone was scheming against Su Xian¡¯er with the intention of snatching her fate.
One had to know that Su Xian¡¯er was a person with great luck, and she possessed the Grand Moon Immortal physique. It was not easy to influence her fate.
Who exactly was behind this and what methods did they use to influence Su Xian¡¯er?
Chu Xuan could guess what methods the other party used to influence Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate.
Chapter 166 - Fate Backlash, Cute Little Tiger
Chapter 166: Fate Bacsh, Cute Little Tiger
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s talent was extraordinary, and she possessed a great amount of fate. Even though she was affected to a certain extent, it was nearly impossible to snatch her fate.
In the end, the other party¡¯s methods were too weak.
The person was just using Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s blood rtives as a medium to interfere with and snatch her fate.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a ball of dense light flew out from the Fate Suppressing Dao Cauldron and entered Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s body, suppressing her fate and blocking external interference.
Then, he took out the good luck charm, and another ray of light rushed into Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s body.
The other party actually intended to interfere with his maidservant¡¯s fate. This was tant provocation.
How could he not retaliate?
Since the other party wanted to mess with fate, then Chu Xuan would make them suffer the bacsh of fate!
The good luck charm was a fate treasure, and it also had its own means of attack.
After Chu Xuan finished, he said, ¡°That should settle it. It was probably done by someone from the Central Region.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er felt an unprecedented sense of safety and stability. That uneasy feeling, as if she was about to lose something, no longer existed.
Hearing this, her pretty face changed, and she gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve already escaped for so long, yet they still won¡¯t let me go? Was it the Su n, or that ugly freak?¡±
......
¡°They¡¯re both rted.¡±
Chu Xuan asked curiously, ¡°Which faction in the Central Region is that ugly freak from?¡±
He had never bothered to ask in detail which faction Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦ was from.
He was originally the fianc¨¦ of the first daughter of the Su family, but because he was ugly, Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s sister used some tricks to have Su Xian¡¯er rece her as his marriage partner.
The other party probably did not object because he saw Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s beauty.
However, Su Xian¡¯er thought that he was ugly and ran away.
¡°He¡¯s from the Great Qian Pce. Someone told me that he¡¯s the cousin of the Holy Son of the Great Qian Pce,¡± Su Xian¡¯er said hatefully.
Great Qian Pce?
Chu Xuan immediately linked that name with the Great Qian Dynasty. It seemed that the force behind the Great Qian Dynasty was the Great Qian Pce.
If this was the case, then the human Divine realm expert who wanted to lure the demons into invading back then was from the Great Qian Pce.
The Great Qian Pce was the number one force in the Central Region.
¡°Alright, cultivate hard. Once you¡¯re strong enough, you can just crush the Great Qian Pce.¡±
Chu Xuan had a premonition that the Holy Son of the Great Qian Pce was most likely the son of fate of the Central Region.
¡°It¡¯s not that easy. It¡¯s rumored that the Great Qian Pce has a Divine realm patriarch.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er felt that it was unrealistic for her to crush the Great Qian Pce.
¡°It¡¯s just a Divine realm cultivator. It¡¯s not out of your reach,¡± Chu Xuan smiled and said.
¡°Sir, what¡¯s your cultivation realm?¡± Su Xian¡¯er asked curiously.
From his tone, it seemed that he did not even care about the Divine realm.
Could it be that Sir had reached the Divine realm?
¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning!¡±
Chu Xuan smiled and said.
Su Xian¡¯er went back to continue cultivating.
Far away in the Central Region.
A young man with a copsed nose, crooked mouth, and an asymmetrical pair of eyes suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Following which, blood flowed out of his seven orifices, and the ball in his hand exploded with a bang!
The spiritual power in his entire body surged uncontrobly, as if it would explode at any moment!
His mental will was also weakening.
¡°Ah!¡± The ugly young man screamed.
An old man appeared and stabilized his injuries, but his expression changed greatly. He had suffered a bacsh!
What was even more terrifying was that the fate treasure artifact had exploded!
That was one of the Su family¡¯s supreme treasures.
Although it was only a treasure artifact, it was a fate treasure artifact. Anything rted to fate was a supreme treasure because it could suppress fate!
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you suffer a bacsh?¡±
Patriarch Su also rushed over. His expression was extremely grave and ugly.
The fate treasure had actually shattered!
The Su n had lost their fate suppression artifact! Without it, if they encountered a cmity, their losses would increase exponentially.
¡°How would I know?¡± The ugly youth howled miserably.
¡°I¡¯ll bring him back to the Great Qian Pce to treat his injuries.¡±
The old man picked up the ugly youth and left. At the end, he said, ¡°Patriarch Su¡¯s daughter must have had an extraordinary opportunity!¡±
Patriarch Su head said with a gloomy face, ¡°Our fate artifact has been destroyed. The Great Qian Pce mustpensate us. Otherwise, the Su n will reconsider our options!¡±
The old man paused. ¡°We will report this to the Holy Son.¡±
After that, the old man left.
Several elders of the Su family also rushed over. When they saw the broken fate artifact on the ground, their facial expressions all changed.
¡°Great, f*cking great! The fate artifact is broken!¡±
One of the n elders was so angry that his eyes were bloodshot. He said angrily, ¡°Why did you lend them the fate artifact to snatch that girl¡¯s fate and force her toe back? How are you going to fix things now?¡±
¡°Not only is the fate artifact broken, but your rtionship with that girl has worsened.¡±
¡°As the n patriarch, you are bing more and more ipetent. You even lost the n¡¯s heirloom fate artifact.¡±
After that, the n elder left angrily.
Chu Xuan and Su Xian¡¯er were not aware of what had taken ce in the Su n¡¯s territory in the Central Region.
However, Chu Xuan knew that those who had tried to interfere with Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate would definitely not have an easy time.
Would the bacsh of fate lead to repeated bad luck?
They might even die because of it!
Half a month had passed since the incident where Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate had been messed with.
Finally, on this day, the Dao-seeking Mirror found a new Dao realm expert.
The white dot on the surface of the mirror gradually transformed into the shape of a tiger.
Chu Xuan was stunned. This time, he had found a non-human Dao realm expert?
A demon tiger?
He moved a wisp of the tiger¡¯s Dao aura into the Origin Dao Crystal. Chu Xuan did not immediately give the other party ess to the Great Dao Communication Group.
Instead, he first contacted the other party to get to know it.
Somewhere, far away on a mountain, there was a colorful tiger.
Even though it was only lying there and had restrained its aura, one could still sense its fierce and domineering temperament.
It looked majestic.
However, when it raised its chubby head, it gave off a silly feeling.
Roar!
Suddenly, the tiger woke up from its sleep and let out a roar.
¡°Who is it?¡±
Hu Tai swept his eyes across his surroundings, revealing the full extent of his tiger might. His tiger ws were also exposed, gleaming with a cold light.
Just now, someone had actually absorbed a wisp of its Dao aura.
At this moment, he felt that his Dao aura had established a connection with something.
However, no matter how hard he searched, he still could not find out where that thing was or what it was.
He had encountered an expert!
However, Hu Tai did not panic. He continued to lie on the ground, not getting up.
¡®I, Hu Tai, am just that brave!¡¯
¡°Little Tiger?¡±
Suddenly, he received a message transmission, which appeared within the Dao aura.
Hu Tai looked at the message transmission. When he saw what it said, he was so angry that he began to roar.
¡°I, Hu Tai, am the Patriarch of the Heavenly Tiger tribe, a peerless overlord who has reached the sixteenth-level of the Dao realm. Who are you? Why are you hiding from me? Show yourself!¡±
¡°Heh heh, so you¡¯re the Little Tiger of the Heavenly Tiger tribe. Being able to join the Great Dao Communication Group is also an opportunity for you.¡±
Roar!
Hu Tai mmed its ws on the ground angrily.
¡®How hateful! How dare you look down on me and call me a little tiger!¡¯
¡®Damn it!¡¯
No one had dared to call him a little tiger for god knows how many years!
¡°Come out now! I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡±
¡°What a violent little tiger, how honest and cute!¡±
F*ck!
Hu Tai roared, his paws continuously mmed the ground. His tiger eyes widened, and his killing intent was awe-inspiring!
Chapter 167 - Cowering And Acting Cute
Chapter 167: Cowering And Acting Cute
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan was not the least bit flustered by Hu Tai¡¯s threat.
It seems that Hu Tai was the Heavenly Tiger tribe¡¯s ancestor, and an expert at the sixteenth level of the Dao realm.
He observed a moment of silence for Ying Kong.
He was afraid that Ying Kong might forever be the weakest member of the Great Dao Communication Group.
Ignoring Hu Tai¡¯s roars, he added him into the Great Dao Communication Group.
He immediately sent a message to announce Hu Tai¡¯s arrival.
¡°Hu Tai, from the demon race¡¯s Heavenly Tiger tribe has been lucky enough to enter the Great Dao Communication Group. Let¡¯s get to know each other.¡±
He then introduced Hu Tai¡¯s cultivation realm.
Ying Kong watched silently as tears welled up in his heart. A new group friend had arrived, but he was still the weakest.
It was too sad!
Hu Tai entered the Great Dao Communication Group and continued to roar. He even fired off insults.
¡°What Great Dao Communication Group? Who do you think you are? Why are you hiding yourselves? How dare you use the name Great Dao? If you have the guts,e out and I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. This tiger was a hot-tempered fool.
......
He hoped that he would not be beaten to death.
He did not know where the Dao realm experts were hiding, but the others might be able to find Hu Tai, right?
Hu Tai¡¯s sixteenth-level Dao realm cultivation was the third from the bottomamong the Great Dao Communication Group.
The first from the bottom was undoubtedly Chu Xuan.
He was not even in the Dao realm.
¡°Hu Tai? You little irritable tiger, haven¡¯t you been beaten to death yet?¡±
The first to speak was Piao Ruoyun, the eldest disciple of Hong Yuanchu.
It was a woman.
Judging from her tone, she seemed to know Hu Tai.
Hu Tai was furious. His ws continued to pound on the mountaintop. As his ws continued to pound, the mountain became shorter and shorter.
Someone actually called him Little Tiger again. It seemed like he had slept for too long. Everyone had forgotten how mighty he was.
¡°Roar! You¡¯re courting death! State your name. Lord Tiger will tear you apart!¡±
¡°Yo, you little tiger, you¡¯re as irritable as ever.¡±
Piao Ruoyun was in a good mood and said, ¡°My name is Piao Ruoyun. Do you remember me?¡±
Piao Ruoyun?
Who was that?
Her name looked a little familiar.
Hu Tai was about to continue spitting insults when he suddenly quivered and stood up subconsciously.
His ws stopped hitting the mountain.
His pair of tiger eyes widened.
Gulp!
An ancient memory gradually appeared.
A cold human woman held his tail and said with a smile, ¡°Little Tiger, don¡¯t be so fierce, or else I¡¯ll pull out your skin.¡±
Her tender white fingers poked its belly. ¡°Look at your silly and chubby appearance. It¡¯s very cute.¡±
He was scared! He was scared!
Hu Tai almost broke out in a cold sweat. It was actually that terrifying woman?
¡°I¡¯m not Hu Tai. I¡¯m from the Fox n. I¡¯m a little fox, not a little tiger!¡±
Hu Tai hurriedly changed his identity.
¡°Hu Tai, quickly tell me where you are. I¡¯ll go look for you. I don¡¯t know how many years it has been since Ist saw you. I miss you a little,¡± Piao Ruoyun continued.
¡°I¡¯m not Hu Tai. You¡¯ve mistaken me for a tiger.¡±
Hu Tai cowered and did not dare to roar anymore.
Hong Yuanchu asked, ¡°Is that the little tiger that you caught back then and raised as a pet?¡±
¡°Yes, Master. It¡¯s that silly, very irritable little tiger,¡± Piao Ruoyun replied.
Chu Xuan watched, and silently mourned for Hu Tai.
Moreover, Hong Yuanchu and Piao Ruoyun did not seem to be in the same ce.
On second thought, it made sense. Piao Ruoyun was strong enough to leave her master¡¯s side.
After all, it was impossible for them to stay together forever.
¡°Back then, when I looked at your little tiger. It was violent and silly, and it had great luck.To be able to enter Brother Chu¡¯s Great Dao Communication, as expected, its luck is very good.¡±
Hong Yuanchu sighed and did not speak again.
¡°Of course, it had a lot of luck. Were it not for the fact that it had a lot of luck, given its violent and simple character, it would have been beaten to death long ago.¡±
Piao Ruoyun was very happy. She kept asking in the group where Hu Tai was.
Hu Tai was extremely flustered.
Even that terrifying big boss was in the Great Dao Communication Group?
The person who called him Little Tiger just now was an existence on the same level as that Big Boss?
¡®I¡¯m so scared!¡¯
Hu Tai felt that, at this moment, he had to change his tune.
For him to be able to live until now and cultivate to the sixteenth level of the Dao realm, apart from good fortune and talent, knowing when to back down was also key.
Thinking back, in order to survive, he had often acted cute.
¡°Senior, Little Tiger offended you just now. Please forgive me, Senior!¡±
Furthermore, he had condensed his appearance with Dao essence, and his silly appearance was acting cute!
Chu Xuan was speechless.
Was this the ancestor of the Heavenly Tiger tribe?
He was acting cute!
When he was weak, he probably acted cute a lot.
¡°I won¡¯t take it up with a little tiger like you.¡±
Chu Xuan replied, and then remained silent. He had to y the role of a big shot properly.
He would leave the juniors to chat in the Great Dao Communication Group.
Piao Ruoyun was still asking about Hu Tai¡¯s location. Wu Fangcun and Xi Xuan also joined in. Finally, Ying Kong carefully joined in the conversation.
He was the trash of the group. Any one of them could easily crush him, so he was extra cautious and careful.
He was afraid that if he said something wrong, someone woulde looking for him and kill him.
In the Great Dao Communication Group, he seemed to have returned to the time when he was weak. He was in a ce where the strong surrounded him. He was in a precarious situation.
¡°Brother Hu, my name is Ying Kong!¡±
Hu Tai¡¯s eyes lit up. So he was not the weakest one here!
There was still someone who was weaker than him.
After the initial panic, he calmed down. Piao Ruoyun could not find his position through the Great Dao Communication Group.
Therefore, he was safe.
¡°Alright, Little Brother Ying. In the future, Brother Hu will protect you. If you have any questions, feel free to look for Brother Hu!¡±
Hu Tai was very happy.
The Great Dao Communication Group became more lively when Hu Tai joined.
Hu Tai was not only irritable, he was simple-minded. At critical moments, he was very sincere and talkative.
He was the one who spoke the most in the group.
Perhaps it was because he was curious about the Great Dao Communication Group, or perhaps he had been bored for too long, so now that he had found something new, he was filled with interest.
Chu Xuan had been paying attention to the information being discussed in the Great Dao Communication. The three Daoyuan realm elders would asionally say a few words.
Whenever that happened, Hu Tai would act cute to curry favor with the big shots.
After a few days of observation, Chu Xuan realized that Hu Tai had a violent personality and was extremely simple-minded.
Even so, he had a very excellent specialty¡
Which was that he knew when to back down and act cute!
Perhaps it was precisely because he knew when to back down and act cute that he was able to live until now and be a Dao realm expert.
As the number of Dao realm experts in the Great Dao Communication Group increased, and the frequency of their conversations increased, the Dao aura channeled into the Origin Dao Crystal also increased.
The Dao aura that spread out from the Origin Dao Crystal into the pocket dimension became even more dense.
After all, when chatting in the Great Dao Communication Group, one needed to manifest one¡¯s Dao aura, and use it to send messages.
Chu Xuan kept up his efforts and continued to use the Dao-seeking Mirror to search for Dao realm experts every day.
Over the course of a long period, he had discovered two Dao realm experts. One was Ying Kong, who was at the bottom of the group.
The other was Hu Tai.
Up until now, he had yet to find any treasures or treasurednds rted to the Great Dao.
Treasures or treasurednds rted to the Great Dao were extremely rare in the nine zones. Even if they existed, it was most likely in the Deste Ancient Zone.
A monthter, while Chu Xuan was using the Dao-seeking mirror to search for Dao realm experts, the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
¡°Your disciple, Wang Luo, encountered a strong enemy and escaped into an ancient forbiddennd in the Northern Region. He obtained an emperor-level fate artifact. You have been rewarded with a Great Dao epiphany.¡±
Chapter 168 - The Strange Tiger
Chapter 168: The Strange Tiger
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Eh?
Chu Xuan was stunned. Wang Luo was being hunted down?
The power he had left behind for Wang Luo had not been activated, so his disciple should not have encountered a fatal crisis. Moreover, Wang Luo was very stubborn. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would never rely on the life-saving means Chu Xuan had left behind for him.
He had entered an ancient forbiddennd in the Northern region and had obtained an emperor-level fate artifact?
As expected of a son of fate. He had indeed met with misfortune and turned it into luck.
Chu Xuan did not check on Wang Luo¡¯s situation. To a son of fate, danger meant opportunity.
It was not so easy for him to die.
This time, the system¡¯s reward was an epiphany on the Dao of fate.
The Dao of fate was unpredictable and mysterious. It was one of the most difficult Daos to cultivate and toprehend.
Chu Xuan was very excited. Undergoing an epiphany on the Dao of fate meant that he would obtain enlightenment and insights into the Dao of fate. He would be able to better use the good luck charm and the Fate Suppressing Dao Cauldron. He might even be able to fully unleash their power.
He chose to receive the system reward.
In an instant, Chu Xuan entered a mysterious trance-like state. It was as if he was on a journey through the Great Dao again.
This was the mysterious state of epiphany.
......
What was fate?
It was so mysterious that it was impossible to describe it urately.
After an unknown amount of time, Chu Xuan woke up from the state of epiphany.
At this moment, he had gained an understanding of the mysteries of fate from the epiphany.
Mysterious and dense spiritual energy surrounded his body.
It seemed to be able to control everything.
This was the Dao of fate.
Chu Xuan sighed. The Dao of fate was too mysterious and powerful.
If he cultivated the Dao of fate, he would be able to avoid countless dangers.
Wherever he was, there would be opportunities.
If he encountered danger, he would suddenly gain the help of powerful people.
There was no need to kill people personally!
It was an extremely terrifying and mysterious Dao.
Chu Xuan could only be considered to have entered the starting point of the Dao of fate. He could not be considered to have reached the great sess stage, nor could he be considered to be in control of the Dao of fate.
No wonder it was not easy for the children of fate to die. All of them would turn misfortune into luck, and they could easily obtain opportunities.
There were only a few children of fate under him at this moment, and only three of them were out adventuring. The frequency of them triggering the system¡¯s rewards was not high enough.
He had to take in a few more children of fate as disciples.
Chu Xuan felt a little regretful. He should have taken in Xiao Liang as a disciple back then.
He had been out exploring for a long time, so he would have encountered a lot of opportunities that probably would have triggered the system¡¯s rewards.
Ding Yue had brought the spirit of the earth vein into the vast mountains. Hopefully he would discover something there and trigger another system reward.
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and injected his spiritual power into it, then began to connect the various zones at random.
Recently, in order to search for Dao realm experts, he had been focusing on using the Dao-seeking Mirror, so the frequency at which he used the Myriad Heavenly Mirror had decreased.
He had to increase the number of times he used it.
What if it connected him to a child of fate?
Whoosh!
Waves appeared on the screen.
Chu Xuan closed the Myriad Heavenly Mirror connection and continued to inject his spiritual power into it.
He had connected to the turbulent sea many times, but each time, he failed to gain anything. All he saw there was a sea with turbulent waves.
Chu Xuan was not sure where the turbulent sea was in the nine zones.
Perhaps it was the sea that divided the regions.
The second time, it connected to a valley.
Other than a few small demonic beasts, there was nothing special here.
Chu Xuan continued to connect the third time.
This time, a different scene appeared. It was a bare hill.
On the hill, there was a colorful tiger.
The tiger on the hill was very simr to a Manchurian Tiger from his previous life, but it was bigger.
No matter how one looked at it, it was a big cat.
Seeing the tiger, Chu Xuan could not help but think of Hu Tai in the Great Dao Communication Group, the ancestor of the Heavenly Tiger tribe, and how it would act cute.
The tiger lying on the bare mountain narrowed its eyes. It was weak, as if it had encountered some kind of setback and had lost its will to fight.
Was this a tiger that had chosen to give up on life?
Chu Xuan realized that this tiger was not an ordinary demonic beast. From its eyes, one could sense its human-like intelligence.
Demon race?
The first thing Chu Xuan thought of was the demon race. It might be a demon with intelligence and the ability to transform.
Most demonic beasts had a tiny sliver of the bloodline of the demon race. However, those could not be called members of the demon race. They could only be considered demonic beasts.
This was because demonic beasts retained their innate beastial characteristics. They still behaved like beasts, so they belonged to the category of beasts.
The demon race, on the other hand, had intelligence. They knew how to cultivate, refine weapons, and learn.
Most importantly, they could transform into human form.
This was the difference between the demon race and demonic beasts.
The monster race was one of the three great races of the nine zones. Their strength was no weaker than the demon race.
Moreover, the monster race was born with the ability to control monster beasts. Every time there was a big battle, they would use monster beasts as their vanguard to weaken the enemy¡¯s strength.
In history, the human, demon, and monster races had fought against each other many times.
The tiger on this mountaintop was a member of the monster race. However, the other party did not take human form, but kept his beast form.
Had the Myriad Heavenly Mirror connected him to the monster race¡¯s zone?
Chu Xuan could not help but think of Mo Luantian. The Demon Buddha had given him generous system rewards.
Since he had taken in a demon race disciple, it was not a big deal to take in a monster race one.
Of course, the prerequisite was that this tiger had to be a child of fate.
Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique!
Chu Xuan immediately probed the origins of this tiger on the mountaintop.
¡°Hu Tianya, the former young master of the Heavenly Tiger tribe, the dominant race of the monster race. Due to hisziness and unwillingness to transform, he often maintained his beast form and was spurned. His beastial nature did not change and he was not educated. He took the position of young master of the Heavenly Tiger tribe, but then lost it¡¡±
¡°Due to the loss of his position as the Heavenly Tiger tribe¡¯s young master, his fianc¨¦e, the princess of the Azure Dragon tribe, parted ways with him. In grief and anger, he left the Heavenly Tiger tribe to wander¡ He is the fated son of the Heavenly Tiger tribe.¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. He had met the fated son of the Heavenly Tiger tribe just like that?
Hu Tai¡¯s tribe?
Looking at the information detailed in the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique, Chu Xuan was speechless. This Hu Tianya was a weirdo.
How could a monster race member not transform?
In the end, as the Heavenly Tiger tribe¡¯s young master, Hu Tianya liked his beast body and did not like to transform into a human.
Because of this, he was angrily reprimanded. Others felt that he had not been enlightened. How was he different from a demonic beast?
Was he not a disgrace to the Heavenly Tiger tribe?
What was even more tragic was that he had been removed from his position as the young master of the Heavenly Tiger tribe. His fiancee from the Azure Dragon tribe had also parted ways with him.
The reason for parting ways was not because he had lost his position as the young master of the Heavenly Tiger tribe.
It was because he did not transform.
ording to the words of the Azure Dragon princess, she did not want her delicate beauty to be marred by a tiger that refused to change his form.
She did not want to copte with a tiger!
She was even more unwilling to transform into her true form and do it that way. The scene of an Azure Dragon copting with a tiger was too frightening and she could not ept it.
She was a monster, not a demonic beast!
Therefore, she parted ways with Hu Tianya!
Hu Tianya left the Heavenly Tiger tribe dejectedly and ran off to this mountaintop to lie down.
Chu Xuan could not figure it out. Was there a hole in Hu Tianya¡¯s brain?
He did not transform, but remained in his beast form all the time?
Even his fianc¨¦e despised him, yet he did not know how to change himself?
The moment Chu Xuan envisioned the scene of an Azure Dragon entangled with a multicolored tiger¡
Not to mention the Azure Dragon princess, no one else could stand that scene.
Who would be the top and who would be the bottom? How would they copte?
How could such a strange tiger be the fated son of the Heavenly Tiger tribe?
Chu Xuan could not understand why the Dao of fate chose this tiger.
Chapter 169 - Acting Cute
Chapter 169: Acting Cute
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan hesitated. Should he take Hu Tianya as a disciple?
This guy did not seem very serious. He was too weird.
However, thinking of his identity as the son of fate of the Heavenly Tiger tribe, Chu Xuan did not want to give up. After all, it was not easy to meet a son of fate.
Hu Tianya looked ahead nkly. He only felt that the life of a tiger was meaningless, and he did not have the slightest desire to change.
Right now, he only wanted to lie down, and no longer wanted to move.
His position as the young master had been removed.
His fianc¨¦e also despised him.
He felt very wronged. What was wrong with him being in his true form?
Why did he have to transform?
However, when he thought of the Azure Dragon princess; her slender and graceful waist, and her absolutely beautiful face¡
Sigh, it had nothing to do with him anymore.
He no longer had the chance to kiss her.
He felt his heart ache.
......
Transform?
He had thought of transforming, but a certain ancestor¡¯s inheritance that came from the depths of his bloodline made him choose not to transform.
In the inheritance, it was stated that the Heavenly Tiger tribe could only remain safe and be strong if they maintained their tiger form.
Once they met a strong enemy that they could not defeat, they could lower their heads and admit defeat.
They could even turn their bodies around and reveal their fat bellies, disying their harmless and cute side.
In this way, even strong enemies would not be able to bear to kill him.
The worst-case scenario would be that he would be captured as a pet.
This move was especially effective against female powerhouses.
The influence of his bloodline inheritance was too strong, and Hu Tianya could not free himself from it.
He could not get past the mental block that kept him from transforming.
Therefore, he always maintained his tiger form.
Every time he looked in the mirror, Hu Tianya felt that he was silly, harmless, and very cute.
Especially after shrinking his body size.
¡°Sigh!¡±
Hu Tianya sighed. The monster zone was so big, yet he did not know where to go.
He could only lie down on this mountaintop.
Suddenly, a circle of ripples a[[eared. Hu Tianya raised his head and looked over. A terrifying figure was sitting upright on a chair.
That person¡¯s figure was shining brilliantly, and his might shook the sky. Hu Tianya did not know how far away this person was, nor what method he used to manifest his presence here.
Hu Tianya¡¯s heart shook violently. He did not even need to think before immediately resorting to the skill that he had learned from his bloodline inheritance.
Pa!
He immediately flipped over, revealing his fat belly. He hugged his ws together, and his tiger eyes looked watery. He was simple and cute!
Chu Xuan: ¡°!!!¡±
Seeing Hu Tianya, who immediately admitted defeat and acted cute, like an obedient tiger, Chu Xuan was dumbfounded.
¡®Are you such a f*cking coward?¡¯
¡®I haven¡¯t spoken yet. I haven¡¯t threatened you yet. I haven¡¯t even revealed a trace of my aura yet.¡¯
¡® Why are you admitting defeat and acting cute already?¡¯
For some reason, Chu Xuan felt that Hu Tianya¡¯s actions were very familiar.
Very familiar!
Hu Tai!
In the Great Dao Cultivation Group, every time the three Daoyuan realm cultivators spoke, Hu Tai would act like this.
He would directly condense this cute form with his Dao aura!
Had this tiger f*cking inherited Hu Tai¡¯s genes?
Chu Xuan even briefly suspected that Hu Tianya was Hu Tai¡¯s son.
However, that was impossible. Hu Tai was an ancestor from countless generations ago in the Heavenly Tiger tribe. How could he have such a young son?
Moreover, Hu Tai was not in the Heavenly Tiger tribe¡¯s territory.
Chu Xuan had a feeling that Hu Tianya¡¯s cowardly and cute posture was definitely inherited. Could it be that he had awakened his ancestor¡¯s bloodline?
Had he obtained Hu Tai¡¯s inheritance?
It was very likely!
¡°Little Tiger, are you willing to be my disciple?¡±
Chu Xuan had a slight headache. If he took Hu Tianya in as a disciple¡
This guy did not transform, so he was no different from a tiger.
If he took him as a mount¡
No, he was too weak.
Hu Tianya nodded crazily.
¡°Meow!¡±
He even let out a cute meow.
Chu Xuan was flustered.
¡®You¡¯re a f*cking tiger, not a cat!¡¯
¡°Speak! You¡¯re a tiger, not a cat!¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s face darkened.
¡°Master, Hu Tianya greets Master!¡±
This guy was actually very smart, and he immediately acknowledged Chu Xuan as his master.
He had the same temperament as Hu Tai.
¡°You¡ transform now,¡± Chu Xuan said.
¡°Master, isn¡¯t it bad if I transform? In my bloodline inheritance, it states that I shouldn¡¯t casually transform, and that I should maintain my tiger form,¡± Hu Tianya said hesitantly.
Jackpot!
It was definitely an inheritance from Hu Tai¡¯s bloodline. Its ancestor had admitted his cowardice and cutesy skills and had passed it on to him.
No wonder he was the son of fate of the Heavenly Tiger tribe.
His bloodline inheritance came from Hu Tai, who was the Heavenly Tiger tribe¡¯s ancestor, so it would be strange if he did not end up as the tribe¡¯s son of fate.
Hu Tai was an expert at the sixteenth level of the Dao realm.
¡°In front of your master, you can rx and transform. Otherwise, you can only be a mount, not a disciple,¡± Chu Xuan said with a dark face.
¡°Yes, Master!¡± Hu Tianya nodded.
The difference in status between a mount and a disciple was self-evident. Hu Tianya was not stupid. He naturally knew which to choose.
His body swayed, and soon, a tiger-headed fellow appeared on the mountaintop.
He was wearing colorful clothes.
Looking at Hu Tianya¡¯s transformed form, Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. It was really a tiger-like guy!
He still retained his tiger-like head, but his body had transformed into human form.
¡°My strength is still low, so this is the extent of my transformation ability,¡± Hu Tianya lowered his head and said.
¡°You¡¯d better transform back into your beast form.¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless. Hu Tianya¡¯s semi-human form was much uglier than his beast form.
When he was in his beast form, he looked like a big cat. He looked simple and cute.
Hu Tianya transformed back into his beast form and felt that the statement in thebloodline inheritance was urate.
¡°You have taken the fated son of the Heavenly Tiger tribe as your disciple. You have been rewarded with the Gengjin White Tiger technique.¡±
As expected, the system¡¯s reward appeared.
This was naturally the cultivation technique that suited Hu Tianya the most.
Chu Xuan looked at the description of the Gengjin White Tiger technique.
Cultivating this technique could raise one¡¯s bloodline and transform one into a divine white tiger, which was good at killing and walked the path of the Gengjin Dao.
Chu Xuan had never read about the four divine beasts in any of the records of the nine zones. He did not know whether they even existed.
After all, Chu Xuan¡¯s understanding of the nine zones was actually very limited.
¡°Since you¡¯ve be my disciple, ande from the Heavenly Tiger tribe, I¡¯ll teach you a technique that can further elevate your bloodline and make you a divine beast that surpasses your ancestors.¡±
Chu Xuan used the Sagemaster¡¯s Halo to create a copy of the Gengjin White Tiger technique and transmitted it over to Hu Tianya.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Hu Tianya was still as cute as ever. His ws were sped together and his tail swayed back and forth like a dog.
He took the cultivation technique booklet and happily flipped his body a few times and made a few cute gestures.
Chu Xuan was speechless. Through Hu Tianya, he seemed to see Hu Tai¡¯s past when he was still weak.
He knew that Hu Tai used to be Piao Ruoyun¡¯s pet. He often acted cute and fawned on her. Thanks to that, he received a lot of benefits and ate a lot of good things.
The fact that Hu Tai had reached such a realm had a lot to do with the fact that he had been Piao Ruoyun¡¯s pet.
¡°Cultivate well.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. He was in a good mood after finally taking in another disciple.
He was looking forward to Hu Tianya bringing him rich rewards.
That being said, Hu Tianya was only at the third level of the truth realm at the moment.
However, the cultivation speed of a child of fate could not be viewed with the lens ofmon sense. After obtaining the Gengjin White Tiger technique, his strength would increase by leaps and bounds.
He believed that it would not be long before Hu Tianya broke through to the Emperor realm.
Chapter 170 - The Spy Behind The Scenes
Chapter 170: The Spy Behind The Scenes
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After epting Hu Tianya as his disciple, Chu Xuan did not pay too much attention to him. He continued to focus his attention on searching for more Dao realm experts.
There were fewer people chatting in the Great Dao Communication Group nowadays. The novelty had passed, and Piao Ruoyun and the others did not talk much.
On the other hand, Hu Tai and Ying Kong got along very well.
Thetter tried his best to tter the former, and the former tried his best to take care of thetter.
Hu Tai enjoyed being ttered very much, and he seemed to be very pleased with himself. It was as if he had regained his dignity as the ancestor of the Heavenly tiger Tribe and a sixteenth-level Dao realm expert.
A monthter.
Chu Xuan finally found another Dao realm expert.
Looking at the image projection on the mirror, Chu Xuan was momentarily stunned.
Another monster?
This time, it was a nine-tailed fox.
At the mention of the nine-tailed fox, Chu Xuan could not help but think of the description of that legendary existence that bewitched all living things and was the most beautiful in the world.
Was it the same for the nine-tailed fox of the nine zones?
Chu Xuan felt a little regretful that the mirror was unable to disy any information about the Dao realm experts it found.
......
Otherwise, he would be able to tell from a nce just how strong the other party was and what he or she looked like.
Currently, he still needed tomunicate with the other party to understand the situation before pulling them into the group of Great Dao.
As usual, he contacted the nine-tailed fox.
Foxes were cautious, unlike Hu Tai, who was simple-minded and irritable.
After some conversation, he got to know the other party.
Qing Qing was a seventeenth-level Dao realm nine-tailed fox, and one of the fox n¡¯s ancestors.
Chu Xuan added Qing Qing into the Great Dao Communication Group and introduced her.
Hu Tai: ¡°Coquettish fox?¡±
¡°Are you looking to die?¡±
Qing Qing was furious.
Hu Tai and Qing Qing started quarreling in the group chat.
Ying Kong looked at the neer in despair. Another Dao realm expert had joined, but he was still the weakest one here.
Qing Qing¡¯s arrival caused the group to be lively again.
Chu Xuan continued to stay mostly silent, and so did Hong Yuanchu and the other two, preserving their status as big shots.
After a few days, the novelty passed, and Qing Qing spoke less. The most active ones there were still Hu Tai and Ying Kong.
Chu Xuan continued to cultivate diligently, umting his own cultivation foundation and striving to break through to the Dao realm as soon as possible.
Moreover, he would asionally use his status as a big shot to check-in on Ying Kong, and inquire about some things from him.
A year passed.
Chu Xuan did not find any more Dao realm experts. His cultivation increased by two levels to the fifth level of the Divine realm.
He continued to gain a deeper understanding of the Stable Dao principle, and he could finally use some of the more basic powers of the Stable Dao principle.
Chu Xuan was a little disappointed, though, that Ding Yue, Wang Luo, and Demon Buddha did not trigger any further system rewards.
It was worth mentioning that Chu Pingfan had already broken through to the ninth level of the truth realm.
He was in the process of umting his cultivation foundation to break through to the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan had high hopes for Chu Pingfan. While resources had yed a role in his rapid advancement through the truth realm, his talent yed an even bigger role.
In addition, Chu Pingfan did not enter the pocket dimension, so he was not relying on the time flow difference there to cultivate.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to his breakthrough to the Emperor realm.
The rewards would be plentiful then.
Chu Yun had broken through to the second level of the Emperor Realm, while Su Xian¡¯er was already at the sixth level of the Emperor Realm. Although she had stayed in the pocket dimension for a long time, she did not cultivate all the time in order to suppress her realm.
Instead, she sorted out some information or learned how to refine pills, weapons, and array formations.
Chu Xuan often gave Chu Yun some pointers on her pill refinement, and taught her some secret techniques.
The Chu family had also developed rapidly in the past year.
With the help of Chu Yun¡¯s medicinal pills, and the discovery of the Chu family¡¯s inheritance, their strength continued to increase.
It was worth mentioning that the Chu family still maintained a close rtionship with the Zhao and He families.
Their rtionship with the Qin family was somewhat distant because they were not part of the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s administration.
Currently, the strongest person in the Chu family was an elder at the ninth level of the truth realm.
There were more than ten unity realm experts and three truth realm experts.
Within the Great Qin Dynasty, they were considered a very strong force.
Within the Southern Region, they could be considered a mid-level force.
Thanks to Chu Yun, no one came to disturb Chu Xuan anymore. It was as if they had forgotten about Chu Xuan¡¯s existence.
Chu Tianming also no longer pushed him to return to the ancestral residence.
Of course, this was probably because he was angered by Chu Xuanst time.
In a year¡¯s time, the Heavenly Dao Talisman n had progressed steadily.
Using the tower lords of the ck Moon Tower, Chu Xuan took the initiative to attack. He had people carry wisps of his power and silently controlled many of the ck Moon Tower¡¯s higher-ups and experts.
Currently, the highest status person-in-charge of the ck Moon Tower he had controlled was a seven-star Tower Lord.
His cultivation was at the sixth level of the Supreme realm.
As a seven-star Tower Lord, his status in the ck Moon Tower was not low. Despite that, he still did not know anything about the mastermind behind the ck Moon Tower.
Seeing this, Chu Xuan became more cautious. Perhaps the person behind the ck Moon Tower was a Divine realm expert.
The person in charge of the ck Moon Tower¡¯s South Region was now Bao Hongyan.
Chu Xuan had rewarded her for her ability to handle matters on his behalf. He allowed her to enter the pocket dimension to cultivate for a period of time, and helped her break through to the Emperor realm.
At the same time, he taught her the secret aura concealing technique.
Bao Hongyan had contributed a lot to the implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, and her management and operational abilities were outstanding.
Hence, she was favored by Chu Xuan.
Now, the entire Northern Zone had been infiltrated and Chu Xuan had ess to all sorts of information behind the scenes.
Some of the methods used to create themunication talismans had been leaked. Despite this, it did not affect the sales of the ck Moon Tower¡¯smunication talismans.
However, it made the variousrge factions feel more at ease using themunication talisman, as they were not worried about information being leaked throughmunication talismans they created themselves.
As a result, Chu Xuan was able to learn more and more secrets.
For example, Chu Xuan had also learned about the person who wanted to snatch Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate through the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
He was Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦, and the cousin of the Holy Son of the Great Qian Pce.
The Su n had put in a lot of effort, and had even lent out their n¡¯s fate artifact. However, in the end, it had shattered during the fate bacsh.
It could be said that they had suffered heavy losses.
With that being the case, it was not surprising that they were able to influence Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate, as they had used the Su n¡¯s fate artifact!
After all, Su Xian¡¯er had the blood of the Su n flowing within her, so the Su n¡¯s fate artifact had a greater influence on her.
All of this information was leaked by Patriarch Su when he used themunication talisman to contact an elder of the Great Qian Pce.
The cousin of the Great Qian Pce¡¯s holy son had suffered a fate bacsh, and he did not have a way to resolve it. His string of bad luck had never ceased since that day, and he was now half-crippled.
The Holy Son of the Great Qian Pce was extremely mysterious, and Chu Xuan had yet to obtain any information about him. He had no idea what his name was, what his cultivation level was, or what he was doing.
It seemed like he was in seclusion and had not used amunication talisman.
The three sects and two empires of the Southern Region allmunicated frequently with the forces behind them, discussing their ns for the Asura Ancient Land.
The various forces of the Northern Zone also started to discuss the quotas for entry to the Asura Ancient Land. In order to determine the quota, they even decided to hold apetition.
The young geniuses of the various forces would participate. They would be allocated additional or few entry slots based on their rankings in thepetition.
Of course, itinerant cultivators could also participate.
After all, there were many itinerant cultivators, and there were also quite a number of strong ones. If theypletely excluded the itinerant cultivators, it was likely that they would band together to cause trouble.
Therefore, they allocated a certain number of spots to appease the strong ones among the itinerant cultivators.
Thepetition was tentatively scheduled to be held in ten years. Of course, they could not rule out the possibility of it happening earlier.
Chu Xuan decided to allow Wang Luo and Ding Yue to participate, and Xiang Xing would also participate. Thepetition involved cultivators from the entire Northern Zone, so the chances of triggering a system reward were very high.
Chapter 171 - Becoming More And More Stable
Chapter 171: Bing More And More Stable
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan had full ess to the information and ns of the various factions in the Northern Zone, and he knew quite a bit about their secret ns.
For example, there was an evilmander in the evil imperial court who was actually a spy for the Great Qian Dynasty.
More urately, he was a person from the Great Qian Dynasty who cultivated evil techniques.
Another example was an elder from the Nine Swords Mountain who was a spy for the Great Qian Pce.
Another deacon from the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain was a spy from the Floating Flower Pavilion.
All of the major factions had ced chess pieces and sent spies into theirpetitors¡¯ ranks.
Even within the Great Qin Dynasty, there was a high-ranking official who was a spy for the Great Qian Dynasty.
There was even an elder from the Qin royal family who was a traitor.
Communication talismans were too convenient. As such, all of the spies usedmunication talismans tomunicate, as it greatly reduced the risk of information leaks.
Before themunication talisman was invented, such detailed information was either transmitted by people in secret, or via trained flying insects, demonic beasts, and so on.
An example of this were the intelligent insects cultivated by the ck Moon Tower.
This method of transmission actually carried the risk of being intercepted, or not reaching its recipient due to an ident midway.
Moreover, there would be dys in the time taken to transmit information.
......
As soon as themunication talisman appeared, it became possible to transmit information in real-time. As long as there was no risk of an information leak, and themunication talisman was not stolen, it was a perfectly safe method of information transmission.
Therefore, all spies usedmunication talismans to transmit information.
Of course, themunication talismans used were definitely not ones used by regr sect or family members. These were prepared separately and had a high degree of confidentiality.
Disposablemunication talismans were still very popr. After transmitting certain confidential information, these talismans would self-destruct immediately after themunication waspleted to prevent any possible mishaps. Some forces and organizations preferred to use this type ofmunication talisman.
No one knew that a certain person had ess to it all.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n had sessfully been implemented in the Northern Zone.
However, it was not easy to expand the n beyond the Northern Zone to the other zones.
The distance between each region was toorge, as each zone was separated by either a vast mountain range or an endless ocean.
One could not rely on human strength to cross these borders. Even Supreme realm experts would easily encounter dangers and die along the way.
Only Heaven realm experts had the ability to cross zones.
The nine zones were not only popted by humans, demons and monsters. There were other races residing in the border areas between zones.
There were many experts among them.
However, in terms of overall strength, they could notpare to the three major races.
Tomunicate between zones, forces usually used a zone-crossing array formation.
Zone-crossing array formations were extremely difficult to establish, and they were mostly set up by ancient powerful experts. On the surface, the Northern Zone did not possess a zone-crossing array formation.
However, it was unknown as to whether there were any remnant zone-crossing array formations in some of the ancient ruins.
Even if there were, these were not something that ordinary forces could utilize.
The zone-crossing array formation of the Northern Zone had been destroyed by the human Divine realm expert before the Great War against the demons. This was done to dy the reinforcements from the humans of the other zones.
Only then would he have the chance to turn the tide of the crisis and rise to the position of the Northern Zone¡¯s human king.
However, it was still possible for those from other zones toe to the Northern Zone.
For example, Xiang Xing had mistakenly entered a great zone-crossing array formation and arrived at the Northern Zone and Southern Region.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry to expand the Heavenly Dao Talisman n to the other zones. It would make its way there eventually.
As long as the other zones began to use themunication talismans, the Heavenly Dao Talisman n in that zone would begin.
The most important thing now was to increase his own strength.
One could not be considered invincible in the nine zones unless they entered the Dao realm.
¡°Your in-name disciple Ren Changhe hasprehended the Dao of Yin and Yang. The cycle of life and death allowed him to break through to the Divine realm. You have been rewarded with 500 years¡¯ worth of cultivation.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Ren Changhe had broken through to the Divine realm?
It was a little faster than expected. He had surpassed the Buddha Nanwu and had be the first person under Chu Xuan to break through to the Divine realm.
Buddha Nanwu was also about to break through.
Chu Xuan received the reward.
His cultivation level, which had just reached the fifth level of the Divine realm, was now only half a step away from the sixth level of the Divine realm after receiving the 500-year cultivation boost.
Given Chu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation speed, even without another system reward, he would be able to break through to the sixth level of the Divine realm within half a month.
He was one step closer to the Dao realm.
At present, Chu Xuan spent all his time on cultivation, except for his daily search for Dao realm experts through the Dao-seeking mirror.
It could be said that he was extremely hardworking.
Without any new members joining, the Great Dao Communication Group became rtively quiet. The most active ones were still Hu Tai and Ying Kong.
The others would asionally participate in the discussions.
The three Daoyuan realm experts rarely participated.
To Dao realm experts, a year or two passed quickly. It would be over in the blink of an eye while oneprehended the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan paid special attention to Ying Kong because he was the weakest among the group. Ying Kong was extremely grateful that he was able to receive the attention of a big shot like Chu Xuan.
He was extremely excited.
It was precisely because of this that Chu Xuan would asionally use Ying Kong to rify matters regarding the Dao realm by asking him questions. Ying Kong would always straightforwardly answer everything he knew.
Therefore, Chu Xuan learned a lot about the Dao realm through his discussions with Ying Kong.
For example¡ about Daoyuan.
Daoyuan were eras. From the beginning to the peak to the end, this long period of time was known as Daoyuan.
The peak of Daoyuan thest time was different from this Daoyuan. Although they were on the same path, there would still be some differences.
How long did a Daoyuanst? It was not fixed. The shortest was no less than a billion years.
Chu Xuan was speechless when he heard that. How long had these two big shots lived if they had been around for two Daoyuan?
They were truly old monsters.
Ying Kong did not know how a Daoyuan would end. He also did not know what would happen when a Daoyuan ended.
All he knew was that when a Daoyuan ended and the world entered a new Daoyuan, thews of Heaven and Earth would be reborn and reorganized. There would be great changes.
Chu Xuan also understood that Ying Kong was, after all, a weak existence in the Dao realm.
It was not strange at all that he did not know anything about how a Daoyuan would end.
Hong Yuanchu, on the other hand, had experienced two Daoyuan, and he was also in the Daoyuan realm. Naturally, he would know about this matter.
Chu Xuan also found out the answer as to where the Dao realm experts were.
They were not in the nine zones, but also in the nine zones.
In the depths of the Deste Ancient Zone, there was a unique area that was the closest to the Great Dao in the nine zones.
At the same time, there was a barrier between it and the nine zones.
Therefore, it was in the nine zones, but also not in the nine zones.
The Dao realm experts did not appear in the nine zones. That was because if one entered the nine zones and then returned to that unique area, one would encounter a cmity when passing through the barrier.
After re-entering, one would need to spend even more time to dissipate the aura of the nine zones they had umted in order to get closer to the Great Dao.
Therefore, when he learned that the Dao realm experts would not appear in the nine zones, Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief. He could continue to stay in seclusion and slowly be stronger.
Once he broke through to the Dao realm, he would be invincible in the nine zones.
After learning the basics about the Dao realm, it was easy for Chu Xuan to deceive a Dao realm expert like Ying Kong.
Or even Hu Tai or Qing Qing; he deceived them all.
One man, and two monsters, were filled with respect for a big shot like him.
Being able to enter the Great Dao Communication Group was the greatest opportunity of their lives.
Deceiving people was just Chu Xuan¡¯s hobby though. Everything still depended on one¡¯s strength.
He had beenprehending the Stable Dao principle. After his cultivation reached the fifth level of the Divine realm, he already had a faint Dao aura lingering around him.
Chu Xuan felt that he was bing more and more stable. As expected of the Stable Dao principle.
It suited his personality very well!
Chapter 172 - Don’t Let Yourself Be Bullied!
Chapter 172: Don¡¯t Let Yourself Be Bullied!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Hu Tianya.
Ever since Chu Xuan taught him the Gengjin White Tiger technique, he had not triggered any system rewards.
He was a child of fate, how could the difference between him and the others be so great?
Chu Xuan was speechless.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo would asionally trigger system rewards.
Hu Tianya was also a fated son, so why was there no movement at all from his side?
The image projection appeared.
Chu Xuan¡¯s face turned ck when he saw Hu Tianya.
This tiger was still lying on the mountaintop.
He had not left at all.
His strength had increased very quickly, from the third level of the truth realm to the ninth level of the truth realm.
Moreover, the tiger was getting stronger and stronger.
Some white spots appeared on its fur.
......
Its bloodline was showing signs of transformation.
As expected, when he broke through to the Emperor realm, he would undergo a transformation and awaken part of the White Tiger¡¯s bloodline.
This tiger disciple of his was lying there peacefully without any desire to fight. How could he allow something like that?
If Hu Tianya did not fight and cause trouble, how could he trigger a system reward?
He could not let himze around anymore.
Chu Xuan¡¯s image projection appeared.
¡°Hu Tianya greets Master!¡±
Hu Tianya immediately knelt down and kowtowed. He reacted extremely quickly!
Chu Xuan was speechless. As expected of someone who possessed Hu Tai¡¯s bloodline inheritance.
¡°Hu Tianya.¡±
¡°Yes, Master?¡±
¡°What is the purpose of your cultivation? For what reason are you bing stronger?¡±
Chu Xuan decided to deceive Hu Tianya to make him create trouble and leave this mountaintop.
¡°For what reason?¡±
Hu Tianya was stunned and asked, ¡°So that I won¡¯t be eaten?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s facial expression darkened. He could only endure his temper and continue, ¡°You were expelled from the Heavenly Tiger tribe. Have you never thought of going back to unt your newfound power?¡±
¡°Your fianc¨¦e despised you. Have you ever thought of regaining your dignity?¡±
¡°I taught you the Gengjin White Tiger technique. It is a supreme technique that can help you transform into a godly white tiger. Don¡¯t you want to be invincible among those of the same level?¡±
Hu Tianya said carefully, ¡°Yes, I do, but I¡¯m afraid of danger.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s facial expression turned even darker.
¡°What sort of excuse is that? Danger is everywhere. You have been lying on this mountaintop and would make an easy target. Danger cane at any time.¡±
¡°You are a heavenly tiger. The monster race eats flesh and blood to be stronger. Your identity alone makes you a tempting target!¡±
¡°Only by taking the initiative to attack can you resolve the danger.¡±
¡°How can you be a proper tiger without experiencing trials and dangers?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a tiger overlord? Your ancestor¡¯s roar shocked the nine zones, his might resounded in every region. Only when you have achieved that can you live without regrets¡¡±
Chu Xuan spewed sentence after sentence at him, and Hu Tianya¡¯s blood started to boil, and he became more spirited.
¡°Your fianc¨¦e despised you, and the Heavenly Tiger tribe despised you too. It¡¯s time for you to reim your dignity. After suffering for so long, won¡¯t you change your ways? Don¡¯t let yourself be bullied!¡±
¡°The name Hu Tianya should resound in the monster zone!¡±
Hu Tianya¡¯s blood was boiling. He was full of passion as he roared toward the sky.
¡°Master is right. I want to fight. I want to be a tiger overlord. I want them to know that their choice was the wrong one!¡±
¡°I want to let the Azure Dragon princess know that losing me was the biggest mistake of her life!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t be bullied anymore!!¡±
Chu Xuan nodded in appreciation. He was very satisfied with Hu Tianya.
¡°Go! Fight for your dignity and be the legendary White Tiger worshiped by all the monsters!¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Hu Tianya was full of energy. He jumped up and quickly left the mountaintop.
He wanted to go back to the Heavenly Tiger tribe and the Azure Dragon princess and shout, ¡°I will reim my dignity. I won¡¯t be bullied any longer!¡±
Master was right. His blood was boiling. If he did not roar, he would not be able to release his pent up emotions.
Chu Xuan nodded with satisfaction. How could Hu Tianya, the son of fate of the Heavenly Tiger tribe,ze around on a mountaintop?
He deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and looked forward to Hu Tianya triggering the system reward.
He then connected to Ren Changhe.
He found that Ren Changhe had escaped from the Fallen God Cave and was currently sitting cross-legged on a mountain peak in the Deste Ancient Zone, cultivating.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe bowed respectfully.
If not for his master, he would have turned into a dried corpse by now. He would have never had the chance to break through to the Divine realm.
¡°I¡¯m d that you managed to break through.¡±
Chu Xuan remembered that the end of the Daoyuan was approaching. He had a feeling that something big would definitely happen to the nine zones.
The opening of the Asura Ancient Land would probably be one of the starting points.
Thus, he said, ¡°The nine zones are about to experience turmoil. It¡¯s both an opportunity and a crisis. In ten years, you will head to the Southern Region of the Northern Zone.¡±
The nine zones were about to experience turmoil?
Ren Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately asked, ¡°Master, what kind of turmoil will the nine zones experience?¡±
¡°When it¡¯s time for you to know, I¡¯ll naturally tell you. Ten yearster, head to the Southern Region of the Northern Zone and await my instructions.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe respectfully epted the order.
However, he thought that something must have happened, and that his master wanted to implement a n in the Northern Zone.
¡°This medicinal pill will help you to speed up your cultivation and solidify your foundation.¡±
Chu Xuan sent over two bottles of Divine origin pills.
He had too many medicinal pills anyway, so he could not finish them all.
Ren Changhe was only a first-level Divine realm cultivator, so he was still a little weak. Chu Xuan wanted him to increase his strength as soon as possible.
Only then could he help him when the Asura Ancient Land opened.
After all, he had promised Qin Ying that he would prevent any cultivators above the Emperor realm from interfering in the fight for the fate treasures.
The human Divine realm expert back then would not be a first or second-level Divine realm cultivator.
If he aimed to be the human king of the Northern Zone, then he had to be close to the bottleneck of his Divine realm cultivation.
His guess was that the human Divine realm expert was about to break through to the Dao realm.
Even if he was not at the peak of the Divine realm, he should be quite close.
Ren Changhe¡¯s strength was not weak, but there had been countless ns and preparations made for the opening of the Asura Ancient Land.
When the Asura Ancient Land opened, there would definitely be Divine realm experts interfering.
Who would not be tempted by a zone¡¯s fate treasure?
Two bottles of divine origin pills were enough for Ren Changhe to quickly advance to the third or even fourth level of the Divine realm.
After all, these were medicinal pills produced by the system.
Not everyone was like Chu Xuan, who needed such a huge amount of resources to break through.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe received the medicinal pills and became extremely excited.
He had sessfully broken through to the Divine realm after taking these medicinal pills, so he was very clear about the effectiveness of these medicinal pills.
¡°Do you have any doubts about your cultivation that need to be rified?¡±
Chu Xuan continued to ask.
¡°A few.¡±
Ren Changhe¡¯s face was full of shame. He believed more and more that he was a good-for-nothing and not a genius.
He actually had notpletelyprehended the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal.
Every time he felt that he had alreadyprehended it, and his strength had increased, he realized that there was still something he had notprehended.
This feeling became even more apparent after he broke through a major realm.
He felt that the profoundness of the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal was endless.
¡°Speak.¡±
After rifying Ren Changhe¡¯s cultivation doubts and exining the Yin-yang Combination Divine Seal to him, Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
After ending the connection with Ren Changhe, Chu Xuan recalled Du Yuan.
It was time to cultivate this servant of his.
As a Supreme realm cultivator, he was somewhat weak.
Thus, he summoned Chu Yi.
Chu Yi had been cultivating in the Origin Dao crystal. He had already reached the third level of the Divine realm.
Chu Xuan even suspected that if they continued to cultivate in the Origin Dao Crystal, Chu Yi and Chu Er would transform into a different kind of living being.
They would truly possess the spiritual wisdom and consciousness of living beings.
Chapter 173 - The Beginning Of The Spread of Buddhism in the Demon Zone
Chapter 173: The Beginning Of The Spread of Buddhism in the Demon Zone
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan took out some Supreme realm cultivation pills, as well as the pills for breaking through to the Heaven realm, and gave them to Chu Yi. He would have Chu Yi pass them to Du Yuan.
Currently, Du Yuan, was serving as an expert in the ck Moon Tower¡¯s guard division, and overseeing the ck Moon Tower of the Southern Region.
He had been awaiting Chu Xuan¡¯s instructions.
Before the Asura Ancient Land opened, it would not be hard to raise Du Yuan¡¯s strength to the Heaven realm with the aid of pills.
Those who ran errands for him had to at least be Heaven realm experts.
Otherwise, how could they be worthy of their status as big shots.
Chu Yi left immediately.
Apart from medicinal pills, Chu Xuan also got him to hand over amunication talisman to Du Yuan.
This was a specially mademunication talisman. Not only could it send messages, it could also transmit voice messages, and even converse in real-time with the other party.
Chu Yi was not gone for long. He soon returned and continued to cultivate in the Origin Dao Crystal.
Chu Xuan looked at the Origin Dao Crystal. It had already grown a little stronger, and it was not far from its next transformation.
If it underwent another transformation, the functions of the Origin Dao Crystal would be upgraded, and the pocket dimension would also be upgraded.
More importantly, the Origin Dao Crystal¡¯s Great Dao would be upgraded after the transformation.
......
There had been no new members in the Great Dao Communication Group for some time. As usual, Chu Xuan took out the Dao-seeking Mirror and began to search again.
Thepass needle on the surface of the mirror rotated around and around. The search failed again, and he found nothing.
Based on the results of his usage of the Dao-seeking Mirror, he could tell how few Dao realm experts there were.
Of course, he could not discount the fact that the Dao-seeking mirror was not powerful enough to search for Dao realm experts.
This was also partly because Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was not high enough.
¡°Your disciple, Demon Buddha, has spread Buddhist dharma and converted 100,000 Buddhists. You have been rewarded with the Myriad Incarnation technique.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Converted 100,000 Buddhists?
Chu Xuan was shocked. How long had it been? Unbelievably, Demon Buddha had already converted 100,000 demons to Buddhism?
Converting demons into Buddhists was the first step.
He took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Demon Buddha.
The Demon Zone, withIn a certain tribe.
At this moment, the sound of chanting resounded everywhere. Buddhist light enveloped the tribe and dispelled the demonic power.
On a high tform, Demon Buddha, who was in his snow-white monk robe, was seated cross-legged. He was solemn and projected the demeanor of an eminent monk.
Below him, regardless of gender, age, or age, all had their hands sped together and were chanting Buddhist scriptures.
This was a small tribe in the Demon Zone. It was an unremarkable demon tribe that belonged to the lowest level of the demon race.
They did not have the handsome or beautiful appearance of the Heavenly Demon tribe. They were ugly and had sharp fangs at the corners of their mouths. Their ten slender fingers were like eagle ws.
Their originally red hair had all been shaved off, and they were now all bald.
Their shiny bald heads emitted a faint Buddhist light.
Everyone was very devout as they chanted Buddhist scriptures.
The demons of this tribe were not strong.
The strongest was only at the first level of the Emperor realm.
Most of them were in the profound realm and spirit realm, and those who had a cultivation level above the void realm ounted for less than 10% .
At this moment, they were converting their demonic power into Buddhist power and cultivating Buddhist dharma instead.
Demon Buddha was already at the sixth level of the Emperor realm, and he had been in this tribe for half a year.
If he wanted to spread Buddhist dharma in the Demon Zone and turn the demons into Buddhists, the first thing he thought of was to convert the low-level demons in all parts of the Demon Zone.
These low-level demons had impure bloodlines and limited talent. Most of them had already reached the end of their potential after breaking through to the Emperor realm.
However, this was because of their identity as demons. Once they had enoughprehension ability, and devoutly practiced the Buddhist teachings, they would no longer be limited by their natural talent as demons.
If arge number of low-level demons in the Demon Zone converted to Buddhism, there would definitely be some who could develop a deepprehension of Buddhism, and therefore would have outstanding talent in cultivating Buddhism.
Demon Buddha himself had personally experienced it. His ownprehension of Buddhism and devoutness had reached a high realm.
The Emperor realm would no longer be their upper limit.
It would only be a matter of time before they broke through to the Supreme realm, Heaven realm and perhaps even beyond.
Therefore, Demon Buddha came to this tribe to enlighten the demons here. He spread Buddhism and equality among all living beings.
After a period of time, he used both kindness and power, both hardness and softness, to enlighten them. Everyone in the tribe now believed in Buddhism and had be devout Buddhists.
Demon Buddha picked the most talented believers in the tribe and taught them a higher level of Buddhism, officially appointing them as Buddhist monks.
In the future, they would be like Demon Buddha, traversing the Demon Zone to spread Buddhism and vanquish demons!
The demons in this tribe quickly realized that, after practicing Buddhism, their minds became clear, their brains became more active, and they also became stronger.
They also seemed to have be somewhat hypocritical.
When they opened their mouths and said Amitabha, their minds were clear, their eyes were pious, and they were filled with passion for the future. They seemed to devote their entire lives to the faith in their hearts.
After enlightening the tribe and imparting the Buddhist dharma, Demon Buddha stood up and put his palms together.
¡°Amitabha, the sins of the Demon Zone are deep. Greed, anger and delusion are unceasing. Blood, ughter, and plunder are everywhere, corrupting the souls here. I, Buddha, am merciful. I want to enlighten the Demon Zone and turn it into and of bliss.¡±
¡°If I don¡¯t change this hell, then who will? Even if I have to sacrifice my body, I want to spread the great Buddhist teachings. The disciples of the Buddhist sect should also spread Buddhist beliefs everywhere.¡±
The strongest and most powerful people in the tribe all sped their palms together and said, ¡°Amitabha Buddha, we will obey your orders!¡±
¡°Good!¡±
Demon Buddha nodded in satisfaction. His body was covered in Buddhist light as he walked barefoot and left the tribe.
The Buddhist disciples in the tribe had devout and fanatical gazes. They brought their newly refined Buddhist weapons and left the tribe, heading out in all directions.
The spread of Buddhism in the Demon Zone had officially begun.
Chu Xuan witnessed everything and sighed at the speed and effectiveness of Demon Buddha¡¯s actions and methods.
He was indeed worthy of being one of the children of fate of the Demon Zone.
Chu Xuan had made the right choice in taking him in as his disciple back then.
Although the spread of Buddhism in the Demon Zone would face certain obstacles, as their numbers grew, more and more people would cultivate Buddhism.
After all, the Buddhist dharma and Buddhist power had the ability to restrain demons.
Some demons, especially low-level ones, discovered that cultivating Buddhist dharma could increase their strength.
How could they not be tempted by this?
Of course, when the spread of the Buddhist dharma expanded and threatened some of the top tribes of the demon race, they would be severely suppressed.
These top tribes would not want the low-level demons to break their shackles and grow to be equals with them.
This was especially the case for the Heavenly Demon tribe. As the ruling tribe of the Demon Zone, they did not want the low-level demons to reach the level of the Heavenly Demon tribe after cultivating Buddhist dharma.
If those low-level demons rose up, they wou;d challenge the ruling authority of the Heavenly Demon tribe.
The Buddhist dharma would be banned and the low-level demons would not be allowed to cultivate.
At that time, a fierce conflict would arise.
There would definitely be some people frp, the Heavenly Demon tribe who would try cultivating Buddhist dharma. Once they did, their hearts would change and they would no longer be on the same side as the Heavenly Demon tribe.
After cultivating Buddhist dharma, they were no longer members of the Heavenly Demon tribe.
Because of its uniqueness, the spread of Buddhist dharma in the Demon Zone would not be able to be stopped once it started.
However, for it to be the mainstream and rece the demonic beliefsof the demon race, it would have to go through an intense process of conflict.
At that time, the Buddhist race would need experts¡
And Buddha Nanwu was undoubtedly an expert of the Buddhist race. With his presence in the Demon Zone supporting the existence of the Buddhist race, it would be able to grow safely.
Chu Xuan was almost certain that, although there would be twists and turns in the process of transforming the demons into Buddhists, they would definitely seed in the end.
Even if they could not convert everyone to Buddhism, at the very least, the Demon Zone would be dominated by the Buddhist race. The rest of the demon race would decline and have to eke out a survival in hiding.
Chapter 174 - Demon Buddha
Chapter 174: Demon Buddha
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Demon Buddha walked barefoot. A dayter, he arrived at the site of another low-level tribe of the demon race.
¡°Amitabha Buddha, benefactor, you are fated with Buddhism!¡±
¡°Where did this baldye from? What Buddhism? What nonsense is this?¡±
¡°Benefactor, you are offending Buddhism. You havemitted a grave sin. You should put down your butcher knife and convert to Buddhism. Only then can you wash away your sins!¡±
¡°You are the one who hasmitted a heinous crime. Baldy, prepare to die!¡±
¡°Buddha is merciful!¡±
¡°Lord Buddha, I was wrong. I was wrong. I will put down the butcher¡¯s knife and convert to Buddhism right now!¡±
¡°Amitabha Buddha. Good!¡±
Chu Xuan: ¡°...¡±
This method was too damn simple and crude.
As expected of a Buddha with demonic nature.
Demon Buddha then settled down in the tribe. The tribespeople could only return and not leave.
Buddhist light enveloped the tribe, and the sound of chanting began to ring out.
......
¡°F*ck! Damn baldy, I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±
¡°Ah, stop chanting! What is this thing?¡±
¡°Amitabha, Buddha is merciful!¡±
¡°What Buddha?! I don¡¯t want to listen, I don¡¯t want to listen...¡±
¡°Unfilial son, quickly kneel down and repent. If you dare to offend Buddhism, I will not forgive you!¡±
The tribe was very lively.
Some people with weak willpower, who were easily swayed, were immediately converted to Buddhism.
Demonic power began to transform into Buddhist power. After tasting the sweetness of Buddhist dharma, they became even more devout.
To those who still insisted on being demons, they were not courteous at all. Even if those people were their own children, they would still angrily attack and teach them a lesson. Then, they would tell them that their father was a Buddhist, so of course, they were also f*cking Buddhists!
Buddhists could not give birth to demons.
¡°If you are a demon, then you are definitely not my son. I will kill you with my own hands!
Usually, at this time, these filial children would suddenly realize that they were Buddhists!
They all expressed their desire to convert.
As for the children who became Buddhists first, they would re at their parents and say that as a Buddhis, how could they have demon parents?
As such, they wanted to kill their parents!
Coincidentally, their parents would at this timee to a realization and express their desire to convert to Buddhism.
Chu Xuan watched this scene with his mouth agape. Was this how Demon Buddha was going to convert the demon race?
Was this method not too simple and rough?
In the tribe, there were still some stubborn demons who had strong beliefs and were unwilling to convert.
No matter how much Demon Buddha chanted the scriptures, it was useless.
At this moment, Demon Buddha spoke.
¡°Amitabha, you evil demons havemitted grave sins. This penniless monk will convert you!¡±
Boom!
Buddhist light blossomed as a palm struck out, directly killing all of the stubborn demons.
¡°Amitabha, good, good!¡±
The entire tribe sped their hands together and chanted the name of Buddha.
¡°Vanquishing demons provides boundless merit!¡±
Demon Buddha sped his hands together.
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. As expected of someone who bored the name Demon Buddha. He was truly demonic in nature!
He got down to thinking¡
Was the way Demon Buddha did things right or wrong?
It did not feel like the Buddhist way of doing things, but more like a demon¡¯s!
He wanted to turn the demons into Buddhists, not make them even more demonic than they already were!
Should he correct Demon Buddha?
Chu Xuan hesitated.
In the end, he decided to give a lecture on the Buddhist scriptures to Demon Buddha again. As for how he interpreted it, that was up to him.
A Buddha with demonic nature promoting Buddhism in the Demon Zone might not be a bad thing after all.
Perhaps, once Demon Buddha¡¯s cultivation level increased and hisprehension of Buddhist dharma became deeper, his understanding of Buddhism would change. He would not go down the demonic path.
After Demon Buddha finished chanting the Buddhist scriptures, Chu Xuan met him.
First, he took some time to rify Demon Buddha¡¯s cultivation doubts, as well as answer some questions he had about Buddhism.
Then, he taught him the scriptures.
¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master. I haveprehended them!¡±
Demon Buddha put his palms together and had a kind expression on his face. The Buddhist light around his body was filled withpassion.
Chu Xuan nodded. He hoped that Demon Buddha¡¯sprehension had gone down the right path and that he would not be even more demonic.
He then ended the connection with Demon Buddha.
Chu Xuan examined the system reward.
¡°The Myriad Incarnation technique allows one to create myriad incarnations. One can transform into many, and many can transform into one. They are everywhere...¡±
It was a very powerful incarnation technique.
After cultivating the Myriad Incarnation technique, not only could one create incarnations, but they could also create incarnations from external objects.
In theory, there was no upper limit to the number of incarnations.
The strongest incarnations could disy 90% of the original body¡¯s strength, and the weakest no less than 10% of the original body¡¯s strength.
After cultivating the Myriad Incarnation technique, he would be a one-man army that was iparably powerful.
Chu Xuan received the reward.
The Myriad Incarnations technique was instilled into his mind.
He immediately entered a mysterious state ofprehension.
Afterprehending the Myriad Incarnations technique, Chu Xuan¡¯s mind focused, and the divine power in his body surged. In an instant, an incarnation appeared.
The incarnation had 90% of Chu Xuan¡¯s strength. Moreover, his mind and consciousness was linked to Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan continued to create incarnations. Within a short period, dozens of incarnations had appeared in the courtyard, and the weakest had 60% of Chu Xuan¡¯s strength.
After creating so many incarnations, Chu Xuan felt that his divine power and soul power had been exhausted. However, after consuming a pill, he quickly recovered.
This Myriad Incarnations technique was extremely powerful. It was a great technique that was directly connected to the Great Dao. Having so many incarnations activated did not seem to consume much of his strength.
It seemed that the power source of each incarnation came from the Great Dao.
It was thanks to this that the consumption of strength from his main body was so small.
With a single thought, all of the incarnations disappeared and returned to the main body.
Chu Xuan looked at the teacup on the table and tapped it with his finger, transforming the teacup into an incarnation.
In that instant, the teacup underwent some sort of change. A figure appeared, whose face changed ording to Chu Xuan¡¯s desires.
It did not look like Chu Xuan, but rather a middle-aged man with a square face.
His strength was only about 10% of Chu Xuan¡¯s original body.
The incarnation¡¯s strength was probably affected by the level of the teacup, which resulted in it not being as powerful as the earlier incarnations.
Creating an incarnation from an external object followed the same rules; its mind and consciousness was linked to Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan instantly thought of many wonderful uses for this incarnation technique. He now had a wonderful method to turn an external object into an incarnation. These incarnations could disguise themselves as other people, or even perform secret missions.
Moreover, it would not expose him.
He could send a wisp of his soul into the incarnation, who would execute the n perfectly. If anything went wrong, the wisp of his soul would cause the incarnation to self-destruct, ensuring that he would not be exposed.
Even if a small wisp of his soul self-destructed, it would not have any effect on his original body.
Chu Xuan felt slightly regretful. Although the Myriad Incarnation technique was mysterious and powerful, his incarnation was unable to leave the courtyard.
He did not dare to gamble with such an important matter. He was worried that, if hisincarnation left, the system would judge it as him having left the courtyard, and reset the seclusion record timer.
Therefore, even if he had many ideas about how to use the Myriad Incarnation technique to cause trouble, he was unable to implement them.
The Myriad Incarnation technique was a great technique that was directly connected to the Great Dao. It was difficult for ordinary people toprehend and cultivate it.
It was even difficult for Dao realm experts.
Not to mention, for someone like Chu Xuan, he could create as many incarnations as he pleased.
Chu Xuan thought of his disciples. They were all children of fate and were good at causing trouble.
The incarnation technique was very suitable for them.
The Myriad Incarnation technique was too high-level, so they could not cultivate it for the time being. Therefore, it was very necessary for him to create a lower-leveled version of the incarnation technique.
For the current Chu Xuan, creating a low-leveled incarnation technique was not too difficult.
He could derive the technique directly from the Myriad Incarnation technique.
Chapter 175 - Changes In The Evil Imperial Court
Chapter 175: Changes In The Evil Imperial Court
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan did exactly as he thought. He immediately derived a low-level incarnation technique from the Myriad Incarnation technique.
After more than an hour of refinement and tweaking, the new incarnation technique was finally created.
The low-level incarnation technique would allow its wielder to create up to three original-body incarnations. The strongest incarnation possessed seventy percent of the original body¡¯s strength, and its mind would be linked to the original body.
As for the power source of the incarnation, apart from the original body providing a part of the power, the rest of the power came from thews of Heaven and Earth.
It could create 12 incarnations at most from external objects, whose strength would not exceed 60% of the original body¡¯s.
The wielder could send a wisp of their soul into incarnations.
To cultivate this incarnation technique, one had to have at least reached the Emperor realm. Those below the Emperor realm were unable to cultivate it because the technique relied on thews of Heaven and Earth.
A lower-leveled version for those below the Emperor realm would require the original body to provide all of the power for the incarnation. Chu Xuan had no interest in creating such a useless technique.
The low-level version of the Myriad Incarnation technique was named the Minor Incarnation technique by Chu Xuan.
There was no reward from the system for this self-created incarnation technique.
Perhaps this was because his cultivation realm was too high inparison to the level of the technique created.
Chu Xuan called Xiang Xing out and passed the incarnation technique to him.
Xiang Xing was responsible for refiningmunication talismans and other artifacts, and was currently relying on the puppets to assist him. He relied on the general production line to create the low-levelmunication talismans.
......
With the incarnation technique, he could create incarnations to help him out. Their minds and consciousness would be linked to his. It was equivalent to having more than one Xiang Xing to refine things together.
In this way, he could make moreplicated and higher-level items.
Xiang Xing was pleasantly surprised. After thanking Chu Xuan, he went back into the pocket dimension toprehend the incarnation technique.
Su Xian¡¯er also came over to learn the incarnation technique, and Chu Xuan passed it to her.
He also passed it to Chu Yun.
Chu Pingfan, on the other hand, cultivated the Extreme Dao, which was rather special. He was not interested in the incarnation technique.
Moreover, his talents did not lie in this aspect.
Learning the incarnation technique would be rather difficult for him.
After passing on the incarnation technique, Chu Xuan rxed again.
Other than using the Dao-seeking mirror to search for Dao realm experts and asionally using the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, Chu Xuan spent most of his time on cultivation.
He wanted to break through to the Dao realm as soon as possible.
The Stable Dao principle was something he focused on cultivating andprehending, and his strength increased by leaps and bounds.
As long as he solidified his cultivation foundation, andprehended the Stable Dao principle, he would be able to smoothly break through to the Dao realm. He did not need to waste time on condensing andprehending other Dao principles.
The key to breaking through to the Dao realm from the Divine realm was condensing andprehending Dao principles, and cultivating Dao aura. This was an enormous heavenly chasm.
Countless Divine realm experts had fallen on the path ofprehending the Dao principles. When it came to cultivating the Dao principles, they all struggled to make headway.
Comprehending Dao principles and cultivating Dao aura depended on one¡¯sprehension of the Great Dao. It also required time to umte one¡¯s cultivation foundation.
Even if one had sufficientprehension of the Great Dao, it would still require a long period of time for one to solidify one¡¯s cultivation foundation. Bit by bit, one would cultivate Dao aura and then condense it and make it part of their cultivation foundation.
Their entire person would undergo a transformation. Their divine power would transform into Dao aura and Dao principles, transcending thews of Heaven and Earth and bringing them closer to the Great Dao.
This was the Dao realm.
Over the long years, those who were able to break through to the Dao realm were all extremely talented, possessed great luck and fate, and had great perseverance.
Half a monthter, Chu Xuan suddenly received a piece of information.
The evil imperial court had changed hands!
To be more precise, the old evil king and the little evil king had left the stage.
The force behind the evil imperial court had quietly arrived in the Southern Region and had taken over the evil imperial court.
The leader of this force hailed from the Chaos Zone¡¯s Great Evil Pce and was the Evil Son of the Great Evil Pce!
So they turned out to be the force behind the evil imperial court.
Now, the evil imperial court was in the hands of the Evil Son.
The old evil king had been sent to the Chaos Zone. On the surface, the Evil King was still the leader of the evil imperial court but, in reality, he no longer had any power.
Chu Xuan reckoned that his situation would not be too good.
The one who suffered the most was the little evil king.
He did not know why, but the Evil Son just did not like him and tortured the little evil king for a few days.
The little evil king was tortured until he was an inch from death. It was too miserable.
In the end, he escaped from the evil imperial court with the help of a trusted aide who risked his life. He escaped into the vast mountain range and disappeared.
The heretic cultivators of the evil imperial court cheered.
The familiar evil imperial court had finally returned.
At this time, the evil cultivators who rose up because of the newws of the Evil King were all ostracized and even killed.
The changes in the evil imperial court did not cause much of a stir. It seemed that the Evil Son did not want the fact that the evil imperial court had already changed hands to be exposed so quickly.
On the surface, it was still the Evil King who was in charge.
The Evil Son was very low-key.
However, Chu Xuan knew that this Evil Son was indeed worthy of being called Evil Son. In terms of brutality, he was not much worse than the little evil king from back then.
The change in the evil imperial court hade too quickly. Chu Xuan realized that the Southern Region was about to undergo changes.
The people and forces that hadid out the ns for the Asura Ancient Land would all begin to appear.
Before the Asura Ancient Land officially opened, there would definitely be a battle.
He did not care about what would happen to the evil king.
He did not care about whether the little evil king would live or die.
A monthter, Chu Xuan was cultivating when he suddenly opened his eyes.
The Evil King had fallen!
He immediately used the Heavenly Dao Talisman to investigate and finally found out the reason why the Evil King had fallen.
The little evil king was the Evil King¡¯s biological son. How could his father not be angry after seeing his son abused and treated so cruelly by the Evil Son?
He pointed out that the Evil Son had vited the rules by treating the little evil king cruelly!
ording to the rules of the evil imperial court, all of the evil kings had the right to go to the Chaos Zone¡¯s Great Evil Pce and be deacons there.
The people from the Great Evil Pce had no right to punish the Evil King or the heir of the Evil King.
Therefore, the Evil Son had undoubtedly broken the rules.
However, the Evil Son was the Evil Son after all. His status in the Great Evil Pce was high, so what did the rules mean to him?
The rules were made by the Great Evil Pce.
Naturally, he could overturn them.
It was precisely because the Evil Son had ignored the rules that the Evil King had been filled with resentment, especially after witnessing the cruel torture his own son had suffered.
Therefore, he had been thinking of taking revenge on Evil Son. Finally, he found an opportunity and suddenlyunched a sneak attack.
In the end, the Evil King fell!
The difference in their cultivation levels was too great. Even a sneak attack was useless.
Chu Xuan shook his head. The Evil King was really miserable.
The Evil King could not be considered his subordinate. Based on the current situation, he was also a useless chess piece.
If he died, then so be it.
No one would avenge the Evil King, and the little evil king did not have the ability to do so.
Faced with the Evil Son of the Great Evil Pce, how could he, a mere little evil king, who was down and out, have the strength to take revenge?
After all, he was not the fated son of the Southern Region!
Unless the little evil king encountered a great opportunity and rose up, there was no hope of revenge.
Shaking his head, Chu Xuan did not continue to pay attention to the matters of the evil imperial court.
His cultivation session ended, so Chu Xuan took out the Dao-seeking Mirror as usual to search for Dao realm experts.
It had been a long time since he had added a new member to the Great Dao Communication Group.
The next transformation stage of the Origin Dao Crystal was about to happen. Adding a new member into the group could speed up the transformation process.
Thepass needle on the mirror rotated.
He had thought that his search woulde up empty again but, suddenly, a dark shadow appeared on the mirror.
Chu Xuan was stunned.
Why was it a dark shadow?
Was this person a unique Dao realm expert?
He felt helpless. The Dao-seeking mirror had no information on the Dao realm experts he found, so he had to make contact with the other party as usual.
Chapter 176 - The Netherworld Race
Chapter 176: The Netherworld Race
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In a dark and gloomy cave, an illusory figure was seated cross-legged on a stone tform.
Her body was like a divine soul, but it was not a divine soul.
It was between the illusory and the real.
Her body emitted a faint cold aura.
Suddenly, her body solidified, and a solemn expression appeared on her beautiful and cold face.
She shouted in a low voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±
A gentle voice was heard in reply.
¡°Hello, little friend. I was looking for a fated person through the Great Dao. Little friend, you have the honor ofing into contact with me. I wonder which race you are from and what is your cultivation level?¡±
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°I am the Daoseeker. Are you willing to provide me with that information? I have a Great Dao Communication Group, and there are fellow Daoists in the Dao realm there. Are you willing to join us?¡±
His voice was gentle and did not contain any hostility. He spoke in the tone of a kind senior.
Daoseeker?
Yousu¡¯s heart trembled. She was weighing the pros and cons of this matter. Should she join him or not?
......
Could this be a trap?
In the end, she still could not resist the temptation of a great opportunity to befriend a Daoseeker. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°I am You Su. I have reached the thirteenth level of the Dao realm and hail from the Netherworld race.¡±
You Su?
Chu Xuan had never heard of her or her race before. They should be one of the minor races in the nine zones.
However, how could a race with an expert at the thirteenth level of the Dao realm be unknown?
Was it because they were too low-key?
A thirteenth-level Dao realm expert, other than Chu Xuan, would be ranked second tost in the Great Dao Communication Group.
Even so, she still exceeded Ying Kong by a country mile.
Chu Xuan could not help but mourn for Ying Kong. The first person to enter the Great Dao Communication Group seemed destined to remain at the bottom.
¡°Little friend You Su, I¡¯ll add you to the Great Dao Communication Group.¡±
Chu Xuan then added You Su into the group of Great Dao.
¡°We have a new member, little friend You Su from the Netherworld race. Her cultivation base is at the thirteenth level of the Dao realm.¡±
Chu Xuan introduced her to the group.
Hong Yuanchu actually appeared out of the blue.
¡°The Netherworld race? Were they not defeated and destroyed during the previous Daoyuan? There¡¯s still a Dao realm existence among them?¡±
Ruo Xian continued, ¡°Since there are still Dao realm existences among them, why wasn¡¯t the Netherworld race active in thest Daoyuan? Could it be that little friend You Su reached the Dao realmin thest Daoyuan?¡±
You Su¡¯s heart trembled. She sensed the names of the members of the Great Dao Communication Group.
Hong Yuanchu?
The great ancestor of the human race?
Shu Yang, Hong Yuanchu¡¯s best friend?
At a nce, all of them were top-tier experts, and their strength was far above hers.
Especially the three Daoyuan realm experts!
They were legendary existences.
¡°You Su greets the great ancestor of the human race and the seniors!¡±
Hong Yuanchu said emotionally, ¡°During the previous Daoyuan, the Netherworld race was also a powerful race, Their possession ability was especially problematic. Many human geniuses were possessed by the members of the Netherworld race and caused a lot of trouble.¡±
You Su was silent.
An extremely powerful ancestor of the Netherworld race had died at Hong Yuanchu¡¯s hands.
¡°Little friend You Su, there¡¯s no need to worry. Since the Great Dao has left a sliver of hope for the Netherworld race, we won¡¯t exterminate them. The grudges from back then have already vanished into thin air!¡±
Hong Yuanchu continued to speak.
You Su heaved a sigh of relief.
She was afraid that an expert at the level of Hong Yuanchu would once again attack them after finding out that the Netherworld race still existed. That would definitely be a catastrophe.
¡°Many thanks, Senior Hong!¡±
You Su hurriedly thanked him.
Ying Kong looked at the message in the group and almost burst into tears.
Another new member had joined the group, but he was still ranked deadst.
Everyone in the group was a big shot. Only he was trash!
Ying Kong seemed to sense the Great Dao¡¯s deep malice toward him!
Before entering the Great Dao Communication Group, he was an existence at the level of an ancestor. He was extremely powerful.
There were many people who tried to curry favor with him.
He was a peerless expert of the third level of the Dao realm!
However, after entering the Great Dao Communication Group, he discovered that the third level of the Dao realm was just a slightly bigger ant. It was an existence akin to a bottom feeder.
¡°Ying Kong greets Sister You Su!¡±
Ying Kong hurriedly greeted the new member. He had to build a good rtionship with her.
Everyone in the group was a big shot. Perhaps in the future, he would have to rely on the support of this group of friends.
Especially those few big shots who had opened Dao paths.
If he was attacked by Dao realm experts who were stronger than him, he could bring out the backers in the group!
Chu Xuan silently watched the chat group the entire time.
The Netherworld race?
It seemed that this race was defeated during thest Daoyuan and almost exterminated.
It was not surprising then that, even though they possessed a Dao realm expert, no one in the nine zones had ever heard of their existence.
They were probably hiding in some corner of the nine zones, struggling for their lives.
Moreover, they were afraid that others would find out about their existence andpletely exterminate the Netherworld race.
In the long history of the nine zones, no one knew how many races had perished.
Neither did anyone know just how many races were left on the verge of extinction, struggling to survive.
Currently, the three races that ruled the nine zones were the human, demon, and monster races.
Chu Xuan could not help but think about Demon Buddha at this moment. His n was to turn demons into Buddhists. Would the demon race end up like the current Netherworld race in a few years?
The Buddhist race would rece the demon race.
The demon race seemed to be in a state of declinepared to its peak back then.
Within the nine zones, only the human race was still in its peak state.
What would happen when this Daoyuan reached its end?
Would a new race rise up during the next Daoyuan?
Chu Xuan did not know what the end of Daoyuan meant or what kind of impact it would bring.
He had a premonition that the end of Daoyuan would mean the end of an era. Something big would definitely happen.
There were new members in the Great Dao Communication Group. You Su¡¯s arrival made the group lively again.
Ying Kong, Hu Tai, and the others were mostly curious about the Netherworld Race.
When they reached the Dao realm, the Netherworld race was no longer active in the nine zones, so they had nevere into contact with the Netherworld race.
At the border between the Southern Region and the Eastern Region, somewhere in the middle of a vast mountain range, a disheveled figure was staggering forward.
His pale face was filled with extreme anger and resentment, and his eyes were bloodshot.
His aura was chaotic. It was obvious that he had suffered some serious injuries.
¡°Evil Son!¡±
The little evil king gritted his teeth, and his face was twisted with resentment.
He held amunication talisman tightly in his hand, and the message on it told him that the Evil King had fallen!
¡°Evil Son, I must kill you!¡±
The little evil king roared and cried bitterly as he continued to make his way forward.
However, he sensed an increasingly dangerous aura behind him, and felt despair. With his current strength and his heavily injured body, there was no way he could escape!
Plop!
Suddenly, he staggered and fell to the ground.
Plop!
He spat out a mouthful of blood.
An illusory figure suddenly appeared before his eyes. It seemed to be a divine soul, but it was different from a divine soul.
The little evil king¡¯s pupils constricted as he hurriedly stood up. He was wary of the figure in front of him.
The figure gradually solidified and a pale-faced young man appeared before him. He looked at the little evil king as if he was deep in thought.
The little evil king was secretly rmed. The young man looked like a human, but he did not have the aura that a human should have.
His body exuded a faintly cold and gloomy aura.
He was not a human!
The little evil king retreated in fear. He was now heavily injured, and it was easy for the other party to take advantage of the situation.
¡°Not bad. With this identity, I¡¯ll be able to explore the world,¡± the young man muttered to himself.
Then, his figure turned into an illusory shadow and suddenly pounced toward the little evil king.
¡°Get lost!¡±
The little evil king raised his hand and attacked. However, the attack directly passed through the illusory figure and did not stop the other party at all.
Pfft!
In an instant, the little evil king felt as if he had been possessed by something. His body gradually lost control and his mind and will were restrained.
It was as if, in the next moment, his mind and will were about to be devoured and assimted!
Chapter 177 - The Great Fortune Of The Little Evil
Chapter 177: The Great Fortune Of The Little Evil King, The Evil Warding Immortal Scripture
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The little evil king was shocked. What kind of technique did the other party use?
His body was actually possessed?
A strong sense of danger washed over him. If he did not take action, he would soon be imprisoned and be someone else¡¯s puppet.
¡°Roar!¡±
He growled and let out a beast-like roar.
The little evil king¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness. Before hepletely lost control of his body, he stabbed his hand into his shoulder, causing blood to gush out.
¡°Burn the blood, refine the blood, transform the blood, purify the blood!¡±
A blood-red aura instantly enveloped the little evil king. The blood in his body seemed to be boiling as some sort of power refined it.
Although the little evil king did not cultivate evil techniques, his title was still the little evil king; there was no way that he did not at least one evil technique?
When he wanted to, he could use an evil technique at any time.
In this moment of crisis, the little evil king used his own blood as a catalyst to activate the blood refinement secret technique.
After using the blood refinement secret technique on himself, the little evil king instantly felt his life force drain away.
His mind and will were burning, as if it would be destroyed at any time.
......
¡°Ah!¡±
A scream came from within his body. Immediately after, the blood refinement secret technique seemed to have found its target.
The little evil king felt his body rx, and he recovered some control over his body. However, the strange person that possessed his body remained within its body.
A fierce expression shed across his face as he took out a blood-red pill and swallowed it. He then stabbed a few bloody holes into his body with his hands.
¡°Blood refinement, flesh refinement, spirit refinement!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
A blood-curdling scream came from within the little evil king¡¯s body once again.
At the same time, the little evil king felt that his flesh and spirit were about to be refined.
Just as he was about to copse, a surge of power coursed through his body to heal his flesh and spirit.
This was the power that he had gained from refining the person who possessed him bit by bit.
The person who possessed him was trying to escape.
The little evil king¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. Spirit energy surged as his ten fingers tapped repeatedly on his body. ¡°Bind!¡±
He used his spiritual power to bind his body and stop the other party from escaping.
¡°Let me out!¡±
¡°Madman, you¡¯re a madman. You¡¯ll die too.¡±
The little evil king was unmoved. He kept using the blood refinement technique while he gritted his teeth and staggered forward.
If Chu Xuan had seen this scene, he would have been shocked. The little evil king was a protagonist-level character!
The screams from within his body became weaker and weaker. The little evil king also felt weak, but he also felt that he had gained some benefits.
After refining the strange person that possessed him, he felt that his mind and will seemed to have changed.
They had be more tenacious.
His physical body also changed, and he felt as if he could transform into an illusory form.
It was as if refining the strange person with his blood refinement technique had granted him some of the strange abilities of the strange person.
However, that strange ability was very weak and almost imperceptible.
The little evil king did not know whether these changes were good or bad. It did not matter. As far as he was concerned, he just wanted to live to see another day.
After onest scream, the strange person who possessed him waspletely refined.
Sensing that he had regained full control of his body, the little evil king hurriedly deactivated the blood refinement technique.
He was panting heavily.
His injuries were getting worse.
One-third of his blood had evaporated.
His injuries were getting worse, and his cultivation foundation had been damaged. It seemed like there was no longer any hope of him breaking through to the Emperor realm.
The little evil king bit his lips. His heart was filled with despair.
How could he avenge himself, or his father?
He was at a loss.
Should he make a trip to the Great Qin Dynasty?
It would be good to see her before he died.
But, would he even be able to see her?
The Little Evil King smiled sadly and continued to move forward with staggering steps.
Suddenly, he lost his footing and fell down. A bright light appeared before his eyes and enveloped him.
Before his consciousness fadedpletely, the little evil king saw that he was being sucked into an ancient pce.
After an unknown amount of time, the little evil king woke up from hisa.
He raised his head and found himself inside a pce. The surroundings were silent.
Feeling weak all over, the little evil king endured the pain and got up.
The pce was very simple and crude. In front of him was a stone table with some bottles and jars ced on it. There seemed to be a book there as well.
The little evil jing¡¯s breathing quickened.
Had he encountered a fortuitous encounter?
Was this an ancient inheritance left behind by some great expert?
He was so excited that he cried. It was as if he had seen the hope of rising from the ashes, and taking revenge.
He staggered to the front of the stone table. He had only walked for a short distance, but he was already feeling exhausted and his legs were weak.
It was not hard to imagine the extent of his injuries.
The little evil king slumped down on the stone chair, looking at the bottles and jars ced on the stone table, as well as the book.
He first checked the healing pills.
He was pleasantly surprised to find that among the pills, there were pills that could fix his damaged cultivation foundation.
There was even a medicinal pill that could increase one¡¯s talent!
This was a great opportunity!
The little evil king was so excited that he cried.
He stood up from the stone chair and knelt down on the ground with a plop.
¡°Senior, this junior will definitely inherit your legacy and will not tarnish your reputation!¡±
¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡±
The little evil king kowtowed three times to express his gratitude to the mysterious senior who had left behind this inheritance.
He sat back down on the stone chair and reached out with his trembling hand to pick up a medicinal bottle. He pulled out the stopper and poured out a medicinal pill.
This was a healing medicinal pill that replenished one¡¯s blood and vitality. It was an emperor-level pill!
It was extremely effective for Emperor realm experts.
The little evil king was only a truth realm martial cultivator. With an emperor-level pill, his depleted blood would be quickly replenished.
After taking the medicinal pill, the little evil king sat cross-legged on the stone chair and began to refine the medicinal effects of the pill.
He muttered to himself, ¡°Evil Son, just you wait. I will definitely find you! I will definitely kill you!¡±
¡°So what if you¡¯re the Evil Son of the Great Evil Pce? Having received such a great opportunity, it¡¯s no longer impossible for me, the little evil king, to annihte your great evil pce in the future!¡±
The little evil king¡¯s eyes flickered with fury and hatred.
Then, he thought about the strange man who possessed him.
After refining the strange man, he obtained some information.
¡°The Netherworld race?¡±
He had never heard of this race before, and he did not know where they were hiding.
After three days, the little evil king had refined the medicinal effects of the pill, and his injuries had been mostly healed.
However, his damaged cultivation foundation could not be fixed by a single emperor-level pill.
He picked up another small bottle excitedly.
Inside was a medicinal pill that could fix his damaged cultivation foundation.
The little evil king poured out a pill, swallowed it, and continued to refine it.
After eating the pill, his damaged cultivation foundation slowly started recovering, and the life force that had been lost was replenished.
¡°Senior, I, the little evil king, will never forget the kindness you have given me. No matter what yourst wish is, I will fulfill it for you in my lifetime!¡±
The little evil king was filled with tears of gratitude as he looked toward the secret manual on the stone table. He was filled with anticipation.
What kind of peerless cultivation technique did this senior leave behind?
Oh no, he should be addressing him as Master!
After his damaged cultivation foundation recovered, the little evil king picked up a small bottle again. It was a pill that was used to increase his level of talent.
After taking one pill, the little evil king felt that his talent had increased.
The first pill would have the best effect. Therefore, after taking one, the little evil king did not continue taking more.
He excitedly reached out his hand and picked up the book on the stone table.
¡°Evil Warding Immortal Scripture¡±!
Immortal scripture?
A cultivation technique that surpassed legendary Divine techniques?
The little evil king was so excited that his hand trembled as he flipped open the secret manual.
What greeted his eyes were somerge words.
¡°If you want to practice this technique, use your sword to castrate yourself!¡±
Chapter 178 - He Closed His Eyes And Swung Downward
Chapter 178: He Closed His Eyes And Swung Downward
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Little Evil King: ¡°???¡±
When he saw those words, the little evil king waspletely dumbfounded.
His mind fell into a dazed state.
This was a great opportunity?
This was a cultivation technique that could only be cultivated after performing self-castration?
His hands trembled even more violently.
His eyes turned red as he stared fixedly at the words on the secret manual.
¡°If you want to practice this technique, use your sword to castrate yourself!¡±
There was even a line of small words below: ¡°Cut off the root of your thoughts, gather your willpower, and cultivate the ultimate technique.¡±
It wanted him to cut off the root of his thoughts?
That graceful figure appeared in the little evil king¡¯s mind, that peerlessly beautiful face!
How could he bear to cut off the root of his thoughts?
However, in his mind, the scene of him being humiliated and tortured by the Evil Son, as well as the scene of the Evil King dying while trying to take revenge for him, appeared again.
......
How could he take revenge without cultivating this technique?
It was a difficult choice!
The little evil king¡¯s heart was filled with pain, and his facial expression was distorted.
He closed his eyes, and his mind was filled with Chu Yun¡¯s voice and smile, as well as the pain of being tortured daily, and the death of his father, the Evil King.
In the end, he chose to take revenge!
Without powerful strength, how could he survive in the Southern Region?
How could he see Chu Yun?
The little evil king took out a short sword.
The short sword was very sharp and it shone with a cold gleam.
He untied his belt with one hand.
He raised the short sword and lowered his head to take a look. He closed his eyes in sadness.
He muttered, ¡°Darling, from now on, I can only protect you silently!¡±
¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry. Even if I am iplete as a man, I still love you. I will still wade through the depths of hell for you!¡±
¡°Darling, even if I cut off my roots, it still won¡¯t change my love and yearning for you!¡±
The little evil king opened his eyes once again, and lowered his head to look at his little brother onest time as he bid his final farewell.
He closed his eyes and swung the short sword downwards!
Swish!
¡°Uhh¡ Ahhhhh!¡±
The little evil king curled up like a cooked shrimp and fell to the ground, letting out a blood-curdling scream that did not sound human.
¡°Evil Son, I¡¯m going to cut you into pieces!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯m going to cut you up like this too!¡±
¡°Ahhhhh¡¡±
¡°Darling, I miss you so much¡¡±
The little evil king¡¯s face was twisted as he endured the intense pain and sadness in his heart. After bandaging the wound, he sat back down on the stone chair.
His eyes were burning as he looked at the Evil Warding Immortal Scripture. He could finally cultivate this peerless cultivation technique.
He flipped open the secret manual.
Hmm?
Why was it a nk page?
The Little Evil King had a bad premonition.
He continued to look downward.
Finally, there were some words!
However, the moment he saw those words, the little evil king¡¯s breathing quickened.
His eyes were bloodshot, and tears kept falling.
His face was twisted and ferocious.
On the third page, it was written: ¡°If you don¡¯t self-castrate, you can still sessfully cultivate this technique.¡±
There was also a small note: ¡°If you don¡¯t go through the secr world, how can you temper your state of mind? All of the powerful people in the ancient world have tempered themselves; if you sever your roots and sever your desires to cultivate this technique, then you are a coward!¡±
¡°Ahhhhh¡¡±
¡°B*stard, this old b*stard! Such a wicked person!!¡±
The little evil king threw the Evil Warding Immortal Scripture onto the ground and roared crazily.
At this moment, it was not just his balls that were hurting, but his whole body, spirit and soul.
He roared crazily and cursed crazily.
He did not even notice that his wound had been torn open.
How wicked!
He was filled with tears. Just what kind of wicked person would be able toe up with such a secret manual to deceive others?
The little evil king roared crazily and cursed. His eyes were red and tears were streaming down his face.
At this moment, the little evil king¡¯s heart had suffered a brutal blow. The pain in his heart far exceeded the pain his physical body was feeling.
Even though he had been tormented by Evil Son, it was not as painful as what he felt in his heart right now!
After a long time.
The little evil kingy on the ground, panting. His eyes were lifeless, and his lips were moving. ¡°Daring, I¡ I crippled myself¡¡±
After lying on the ground for an unknown amount of time, the little evil king struggled to stand up. He picked up the Evil Warding Immortal Scripture and sat back down on the stone chair.
The fact that his body was crippled had be a fact, and he could only endure the pain and ept it.
His hands trembled as he flipped open the manual. When he saw the first page again, the little evil king felt even more pain, and he regretted that he had not flipped through a few more pages.
Why did he castrate himself after reading the first page?
It was all the Evil Son¡¯s fault!
That¡¯s right!
It was all because of him. He had been blinded by hatred, which was why he had done such a stupid thing.
He had to kill the Evil Son!
The little evil king gritted his teeth and continued to turn the pages.
He turned to the fourth page. It read, ¡°If you severed your roots, you are a coward and immensely stupid, but if you did not, your mind is whole, and you will definitely aplish great things.¡±
Seeing this, the little evil king was flustered.
Could it be that this peerless cultivation technique could not be cultivated if he castrated himself?
If that was really the case, then had he castrated himself for nothing?
His hands trembled even more violently.
On the fifth page:
¡°Kowtow. Kowtow three times and the technique will appear.¡±
¡°Ahhhh¡¡±
The little evil king let out a roar, his face twisted.
¡°Old b*stard! You wicked thing, you still want me to kowtow to you!¡±
The little evil king wished that he could tear the person who had left this secret manual here into pieces.
After roaring for a while, he could only helplessly ept the truth and put the secret manual on the ground, kneeling down on both knees.
The moment he knelt down, his wound reopened. The pain caused his face to contort and be ferocious!
Dong! Dong! Dong!
After kowtowing three times, the manual began to glow and words appeared.
The little evil king picked up the manual and flipped through the pages.
The words on the manual seemed toe to life. They kept jumping into his mind and the many facets of the cultivation technique appeared in his mind.
After an unknown period of time, the little evil king came back to his senses.
He looked at the secret manual in his hand with aplicated expression.
Within just a short period of time, he hadprehended the cultivation technique and knew how to cultivate it.
It was as if the manual had directly instilled theprehension of the cultivation technique into him.
Such a method was beyond imagination.
He should have been grateful to the owner of the secret manual, but when he thought about how he had been tricked into castrating himself, the little evil king could not bring himself to feel grateful.
He hated him, but not entirely.
He transferred most of his hatred onto the Evil Son.
This cultivation technique was very powerful. Moreover, when one cultivated it to the great sess stage, when one cultivated it to the Divine realm, one could recover their third leg!
This was where the little evil king¡¯s hopesy!
Moreover, some rare heavenly treasures also had the effect of regenerating one¡¯s third leg.
Of course, such heavenly treasures could not be obtained without sufficient cultivation, nor could they be preserved and sold.
Therefore, regardless of whether it was for revenge or to recover his manhood, he had to work hard in his cultivation.
Fortunately, in this pce secret realm, that mysterious expert had left behind many treasures and cultivation pills.
His talent had also improved.
More importantly, inside this pce, he could ignore the ipletews of the Southern Region and break through to the Emperor realm.
Apart from medicinal pills, the senior had also left him some artifactions, the lowest level of which was an emperor-level artifact. As long as he cultivated sessfully, it was not an extravagant hope for him to take revenge on the Evil Son.
¡°I¡¯ll definitely be able to recover my manhood!¡±
A beautiful figure shed through the little evil king¡¯s mind.
His gaze became firm.
He would work hard to cultivate and break through to the Emperor realm as soon as possible.
Next, the little evil king began to treat his injuries. He could only cultivate after he recovered.
At the same time, he took out the artifact that this senior had left for him.
Embroidery needles and a dagger!
Looking at the embroidery needles, the little evil king fell into a state of deep thought. Why would the senior leave a set of embroidery needles for him?
He felt that the Evil Warding Immortal scripture was slightly unorthodox.
Chapter 179 - Blood Rebirth, Immortal Secret Technique
Chapter 179: Blood Rebirth, Immortal Secret Technique
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°The little evil King was blessed by luck and has entered the lucky mystic realm that you set up. Because of your prank, he has castrated himself with his sword, You have been rewarded with the Blood Rebirth technique.¡±
Chu Xuan was cultivating when the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
¡°???¡±
The little evil king?
Chu Xuan was momentarily stunned. The little evil king had actually entered the lucky mystic realm that he had set up?
Moreover, he had castrated himself with his sword?
Thinking back to the prank he had set up back then, he had thought that no one would be so foolish as to castrate themselves after reading just one page.
In the end, there was really a fool who had castrated himself after reading one page!
Chu Xuan did not know how the little evil king would feel after reading the rest of the manual¡¯s contents.
He reckoned that it would definitely not be good.
This was retribution!
The little evil king had been a cruel pervert who liked to tear apart beautiful women and feed them to the fishes. In the end, he finally got his retribution and personally castrated himself!
If this was not retribution, then what was it?
......
Chu Xuan mourned for the little evil king for a second.
If it had been someone else who castrated himself because of his prank, Chu Xuan might have felt guilty.
While that person might be a little silly, having castrated himself after reading the first page, it was an innocent person after all.
If his prank had led to such a tragedy for an innocent person, Chu Xuan would more or less feel bad about it.
However, the person who castrated himself was the little evil king, so there was no guilt at all.
The little evil king castrated himself. This was his retribution.
It was his atonement.
Chu Xuan did not care too much about the little evil king. Since he had entered the lucky mystic realm, it was his fortuitous opportunity.
Once he had seeded in his cultivation, the little evil king would definitely seek revenge on the Evil Son as soon as possible.
He examined the system reward.
¡°Blood Rebirth technique. Allows one to be reborn from a drop of blood. Once reborn, one will have 70% of the original body¡¯s strength and retain the original body¡¯s talent and all its abilities¡¡±
After reading the description of the Blood Rebirth technique, Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. After mastering this secret technique, it would be difficult for him to die even if he wanted to.
The Blood Rebirth technique could be used to condense a drop of rebirth blood ahead of time. No matter where it was ced, as long as the original body died, it could be reborn from this drop of blood.
After being reborn, the new body would have 70% of the original body¡¯s strength.
Moreover, since it retained the original body¡¯s talent and all its abilities, it was entirely possible for them to cultivate anew and rise up again!
The Blood Rebirth technique was not limited to a single drop of rebirth blood either; it could also condense nine drops of rebirth blood at the same time.
As long as the nine drops of blood were not destroyed at the same time, after the original body died, it could be reborn!
If all nine drops of rebirth blood were safe, after the original body fell, it would choose the drop of blood closest to the original body to be reborn.
Even if the new body was killed right after rebirth, the second and third drops would still be activated.
This could be said to be an immortal secret technique!
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. The little evil king¡¯s self-sacrifice was well worth it. It had given Chu Xuan such a powerful secret technique.
He received the reward.
After mastering the Blood Rebirth technique, Chu Xuan curiously condensed a drop of rebirth blood for himself.
The power of the drop of rebirth blood mainly came from the Great Dao.
From this, it could be seen how high-level this secret technique was. It also meant that ordinary cultivators could not cultivate this powerful secret technique at all.
Other than condensing the rebirth blood for himself, he could also condense the rebirth blood for others.
Chu Xuan called Su Xian¡¯er over.
He condensed a drop of the rebirth blood for her.
¡°Sir, what is this?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked at the blood that Chu Xuan had extracted from her body with a puzzled expression.
She kept feeling that this drop of blood had some inexplicable connection with her.
It seemed to contain some unknown power.
¡°This is a drop of rebirth blood. Once your original body dies, you will be reborn from this drop of blood.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was extremely shocked.
What kind of technique was this?
¡°Sir, doesn¡¯t that mean that, as long as I have this drop of blood, I won¡¯t die?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the theory. However, don¡¯t think that you are invincible just because of this and try to attempt foolhardy things.¡±
Chu Xuan nced at her and said.
¡°There¡¯s no way I would do such a thing, surely¡¡±
Su Xian¡¯er smiled embarrassedly.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and the drop of rebirth blood flew into the pocket dimension.
Next, Chu Xuan condensed a drop of rebirth blood for Chu Pingfan, Chu Yun, and Xiang Xing.
With the Blood Rebirth technique, his disciples were almost immortal.
After they went out, they could go on a rampage. At most, they would simply die and be reborn again.
Chu Xuan pondered. The one who was in the most dangerous situation was Demon Buddha. He was spreading Buddhism in the Demon Zone, so it was easy for him to be hunted down.
There was a need to ensure that the life of Demon Buddha was preserved.
If one day, Demon Buddha was killed and rose again not long after, his enemies would probably be very afraid.
On the contrary, the Buddhists would be even more fanatical.
If one cultivated Buddhism, they could be reborn. Was this not attractive enough?
More and more demons would be unable to resist the temptation and convert to Buddhism.
Once they converted to Buddhism, under the enlightenment of the Buddhist scriptures, they would be devout Buddhists.
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Demon Buddha, condensing two drops of rebirth blood for him.
One drop was given to Demon Buddha to be ced in a secret location. Once he died, he would rely on this drop of rebirth blood to be reborn.
Chu Xuan transferred the other drop of blood back and threw it into the pocket dimension.
He was not worried about the safety of Ding Yue and Wang Luo.
The children of fate would not die so easily.
Moreover, he had given them plenty of life-saving measures.
The little evil king had entered the lucky mystic realm, which meant that he was a person with great fortune. Chu Xuan was looking forward to the day when he would rise up.
He had left a lot of natural treasures and cultivation pills in the lucky mystic realm, which would be enough for the little evil king to cultivate for something.
In addition to that, inside the lucky mystic realm, one could break through to the emperor realm.
If everything went smoothly, the little evil king would participate in the opening of the Asura Ancient Land.
He would definitely y a significant role there.
Chu Xuan did not pay attention to how the little evil king was doing. He continued to cultivate bitterly, striving to break through to the Dao realm as soon as possible.
One monthter.
¡°Your disciple, Hu Tianya, has broken through to the Emperor realm. You have been rewarded with a hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Chu Xuan was stunned. Hu Tianya had broken through to the Emperor realm?
As expected, children of fate had to recklessly challenge themselves. Only in this way could they quickly increase their cultivation levels.
He received the reward.
A hundred years of cultivation could only be considered a minor boost in cultivation for the current Chu Xuan.
However, thanks to the hundred-year cultivation boost, he had just enough to break through to the sixth level of the Divine realm.
Chu Xuan continued to cultivate. He mainly consumed medicinal pills to increase his umtion whileprehending the Stable Dao principle.
Rumble!
Suddenly, the pocket dimension underwent a change.
Chu Xuan stopped cultivating and raised his head to look.
The pocket dimension was expanding and undergoing an upgrade.
Dao aura permeated every inch of the pocket dimension, and the Buddha Nanwu also sessfully broke through to the Divine realm.
The soul puppets next to the Origin Dao Crystal underwent a transformation once again. Their strength became stronger, and their spiritual intelligence also became higher.
They were currently evolving toward the direction of bing actual living beings.
Chu Xuan was not worried about the soul puppets gaining intelligence and leaving his control.
Chu Yi and Chu Er¡¯s intelligence were all nurtured by his divine soul.
Moreover, the pocket dimension and the Origin Dao Crystal belonged to him.
No matter how much the soul puppets transformed, they would never go out of control.
The reason why the pocket dimension was upgraded was because the Origin Dao Crystal had finally undergone another transformation.
Chu Xuan discovered that after the Origin Dao crystal transformed, it had gained a new ability. Its connection with the Great Dao became even closer.
However, for the time being, he was unable to use the Origin Dao Crystal as a medium to enter the Great Dao.
Chapter 180 - Time Mystic Realm
Chapter 180: Time Mystic Realm
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°One more transformation should be enough.¡±
Chu Xuan estimated that the next transformation the Origin Dao crystal underwent would probably allow him to use it as a medium to enter the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan had personally experienced the benefits of journeying through the Great Dao with his divine soul.
Why were Daoyuan realm cultivators so powerful?
It was precisely because they could enter the Great Dao and open up their own Dao paths within the Great Dao.
Only Daoyuan realm cultivators could journey through the Great Dao.
The reason why Dao realm cultivators found it so difficult to cultivate was because they had to rely on enlightenment. If he could enter the Great Dao and gain enlightenment, would his cultivation level rise a hundred times faster?
The Origin Dao Crystal was a precious treasure that could rapidly increase Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level after he broke through to the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes burned with anticipation as he looked at the Origin Dao Crystal. Once he could enter the Great Dao through the Origin Dao Crystal, his cultivation speed in the Dao realm would be absolutely unprecedented!
He would set a record for being the youngest person to reach the Dao realm.
The thirty-six levels of the Dao realm were like thirty-six mountains. Not everyone could climb to the ultimate peak of the Dao realm.
Shu Yang and Hong Yuanchu were from the same generation, yet he was only at the thirtieth level of the Dao realm.
He was only slightly stronger than Piao Ruoyun.
......
It could be seen how difficult it was to cultivate once one reached the Dao realm.
After the Origin Dao Crystal transformed this time, the next transformation would be more difficult. It would take a long time.
Given the current number of people in the Great Dao Communication Group, who knew how long it would take for the Origin Dao Crystal to transform again.
In order to speed up the transformation of the Origin Dao Crystal, it was necessary to pull more Dao realm experts into the group.
If he could increase the number of Daoyuan realm experts in the group, the transformation of the Origin Dao Crystal would progress much faster.
By increasing the number of Daoyuan realm experts, the amount of Dao aura that nurtured the Origin Dao Crystal would increase by leaps and bounds, far beyond what Dao realm experts could provide.
However, Daoyuan realm experts were hard to find, so there was no point in being anxious about recruiting them.
After the pocket dimension was upgraded, the Great Dao inside it became moreplete, and the Dao aura also increased by a little.
After the upgrade, the time flow difference between the pocket dimension and reality was reduced, and it seemed to be developing in the direction of synchronizing with the nine zones.
Chu Xuan tried to manipte the time flow difference in the pocket dimension. It could still be changed, but doing so would consume the power of the pocket dimension¡¯sws.
However, it was still feasible to speed up time in certain locations in the pocket dimension.
Seeing this, Chu Xuan stopped interfering and let the pocket dimension develop.
If he wanted to quickly increase his cultivation level, he could designate a location in the pocket dimension to speed up the time flow difference, or adjust the time flow difference between inside and outside.
The Origin Dao Crystal was still undergoing a transformation. It was like a nascent Great Dao, gradually growing.
After the transformation, a new ability was born.
Chu Xuan took a look. Although the transformation process was notplete, the new ability had already appeared.
Members of the Great Dao Communication Group could use the Origin Dao Crystal to transfer items.
They could be directly transferred to the other party through their connection to the Origin Dao Crystal. All of the aura and imprints of the original owner of the item would be washed away.
By tracing the sender¡¯s aura through the Origin Dao Crystal, the item would be re-imprinted with the recipient¡¯s aura.
It could be said to be iparably powerful.
It was indeed worthy of being a supreme treasure that was connected to the Great Dao. It could do all this through the power of the Great Dao.
Unless the item surpassed the Great Dao, it would be unable to influence or change the ability of the Origin Dao Crystal.
Chu Xuan was an exception.
The new ability of the Origin Dao crystal was very powerful and timely. Chu Xuan had already begun to think about how to trick the group members¡¯ treasures.
Especially the Daoyuan realm experts¡¯ treasures.
However, what troubled him was that he was a super big shot and the owner of the Great Dao Communication Group.
As such, did he not also have to transfer some treasures to others?
Although he had many treasures on hand, those that could catch the eye of Daoyuan realm experts were few and far between.
Moreover, Chu Xuan would not be willing to give away such treasures.
Unless of course he could double his earnings.
He was stillcking.
Chu Xuan sighed.
The new ability of the Origin Dao Crystal could not be released for the time being.
When he had more to offer and a sufficient understanding of the Dao realm, he would be able to use his strength to deceive them. He didn¡¯t have to worry about being exposed, so it wouldn¡¯t be toote to release the new ability.
The system¡¯s reward every day had already been upgraded to the Divine realm resources.
The system rewards that were triggered asionally were all above the Dao realm.
If he continued to stay at home for a period of time, the system¡¯s daily rewards would eventually be upgraded to the Dao realm.
At that time, he would have much more of a basis to trade with others.
Chu Xuan was full of anticipation.
It had been a while since he had used the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to connect to the various domains. He should try his luck and see if he could encounter any more children of fate.
Then, he would take them in.
This would increase the chances of triggering the system¡¯s rewards.
The lucky mystic realms in the courtyard had yet to be set up either. It had already been so long, but they had yet to attract any new children of fate.
Perhaps the distance was too far, and the time it took to attract the children of fate was even longer?
Of the children of fate in the Northern Zone, other than the ones in the Central and Eastern Regions, the rest could be said to have entered Chu Xuan¡¯s employ.
Although Xiao Liang had not acknowledged him as his master, he still had some connections with Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan decided that if he met Xiao Liang again, he would make him acknowledge him as his master no matter what.
Among the children of fate, Xiao Liang had always been running around outside, so the probability of him triggering the system reward was even higher than the rest.
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror image projection appeared.
It connected to a strange and craggy valley.
Chu Xuan was extremely surprised. There seemed to be ayer covering the valley, concealing some unknown power.
After carefullyprehending it, he discovered that it was¡
A power rted to time!
In an instant, Chu Xuan thought of the legendary time mystic realm.
There was once a person with great luck who entered a time mystic realm by mistake and cultivated for a hundred years, while only a year had passed in the outside world.
This valley was a time mystic realm.
It seemed that the power of the mystic realm had been exhausted and was now shattering. The person inside was about toe out.
Chu Xuan watched expectantly.
Those who could enter the time mystic realm were all people with great luck.
It was almost certain that this person was a child of fate.
There were usually only three situations where a time mystic realm would be formed. First, under certain special circumstances, thews of the Great Dao would condense and form a time mystic realm.
This kind of mystic realm was of a very high level and was an opportunity given by the Great Dao.
Entering this kind of mystic realm was akin to receiving the favor of the Great Dao. As long as one did not die, the Divine realm was not the end of the road, and the Dao realm was within reach.
The second type was a man-made mystic realm.
Those who could set up a time mystic realm were all Dao realm experts.
However, they could only set up a time mystic realm using their own cultivation and a certain amount of lifespan.
These experts usually set up such a realm to find a sessor or recuperate from heavy injuries. They had to pay a certain price to use the realm to avoid powerful enemies.
The third situation was where this mystic realm was formed by some natural treasures. For example, natural treasures rted to time would form such time mystic realms.
Chu Xuan looked at this strange valley and tried to figure out how this time mystic realm was formed.
If it was man-made, the person who entered would definitely be affected by karma with the expert who had set up the time mystic realm.
Regardless of whether the person who set up the time mystic realm was alive or dead, this thread of karma persisted.
Chu Xuan needed to consider whether he should ept the person who entered this time mystic realm as his disciple.
After careful observation, Chu Xuan roughly determined that there was an 80% chance that this time mystic realm was formed by some kind of natural treasure.
Someone who could enter this mystic realm was definitely a person with great luck and fate.
Chapter 181 - Xiao Liang Has The Aura Of A Main Character
Chapter 181: Xiao Liang Has The Aura Of A Main Character
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The ripples around the strange valley disappeared with a shimmer.
Two figures appeared in the valley.
They were Xiao Liang and Liu Piaopiao!
Chu Xuan was momentarily stunned, and then he sighed. Xiao Liang, this kid, really had great luck.
The Myriad Heavenly Mirror actually connected to him for the second time.
Liu Piaopiao was still in her divine soul state, but her divine soul was much stronger, and her cultivation had actually risen to the fifth level of the Heaven realm.
Xiao Liang had even broken through to the fifth level of the Emperor realm!
There was an old vine wrapped around his body. It had wrinkles on its surface vines and a few gray-brown leaves.
The old vine gave off an ancient aura.
It seemed to have lived for countless years.
Chu Xuan knew that the old vine was a time-rted treasure.
Slow vine!
Where the slow vine grew, it would form a mystic realm that elerated time.
......
The slow vine itself had the ability to slow down everything that approached it.
This included attacks.
Xiao Liang had actually obtained the slow vine. Although the slow vine had yet to recognize him as its master and had yet to be refined, it was only a matter of time before it recognized him as its master.
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. This fellow, Xiao Liang, really had great luck.
Havingprehended the Dao of fate, Chu Xuan was no longerpletely ignorant about luck.
As he observed Xiao Liang now, it seemed that this kid was more than just the son of fate of the Western Region.
It was very likely that he was the son of fate of the Northern Zone!
He carried the great fate of the Northern Zone on his shoulders.
It should be the transformation he had recently obtained.
Since it was Xiao Liang, Chu Xuan decided to take him in as a disciple.
He felt a little regretful. He should have taken Xiao Liang in as a disciple back then.
If he had taken Xiao Liang in as a disciple back then, when he entered the time mystic realm and obtained a treasure like the slow vine, it would definitely have triggered the system¡¯s reward.
Moreover, the reward would definitely have been extraordinary.
Xiao Liang had to be taken in as a disciple!
Chu Xuan made his decision and immediately revealed himself.
After creating the Heaven and Earth minor technique, he had decided that if he could meet Xiao Liang and Liu Piaopiao again, he would pass this secret technique to Liu Piaopiao.
Now that he had the chance to pass the secret technique to her, he could also take Xiao Liang in as a disciple.
¡°Eh, it¡¯s you again?¡± Chu Xuan asked in surprise.
Xiao Liang looked up and kneeled on the ground with a thud.
Liu Piaopiao was the same.
Xiao Liang was a little nervous. He clenched the slow vine on his body with one hand.
This was a precious treasure. Would that senior be tempted?
He was very nervous.
Liu Piaopiao was the same.
¡°Greetings, Senior!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite, none at all!¡±
Chu Xuan smiled amiably.
¡°We¡¯re really fated to meet again.¡±
As he spoke, he looked at Xiao Liang and said, ¡°Little fellow, your luck is really something else. You managed to obtain the slow vine.¡±
¡°It was just a fluke!¡±
Xiao Liang was very nervous.
He was afraid that this powerful expert would take a fancy to his slow vine.
Chu Xuan chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous, it¡¯s just a slow vine. A mere nt isn¡¯t worthy of my attention.¡±
¡°Since our meeting is fate, I¡¯ll help you get the slow vine to recognize you as its master.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he waved his hand and sent a stream of power over.
The time illusion technique!
Xiao Liang only felt a mysterious and unfathomable power attaching itself to his body.
The mysterious power seemed somewhat familiar.
Immediately after, his heart trembled. Was this not the time-rted power that existed in the time mystic realm?
Was this not also the special power that the slow vine possessed?
He was shocked. This senior was too terrifying. He could control time with a wave of his hand.
In just an instant, Xiao Liang felt that he had formed a connection with the slow vince.
The slow vince had already acknowledged him as his master!
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Xiao Liang said respectfully.
This senior was too powerful. With a wave of his hand, he used the power of time to make the slow vine recognize him as its master.
It saved him a lot of time.
¡°Since we have met again, it means that we are fated. Are you willing to take me as your master?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
He was wondering if Xiao Liang would reject him because he had Liu Piaopiao as his master¡
¡°I am willing!¡±
Xiao Liang kowtowed happily.
He said, ¡°Master, please be our witness. From today on, Liu Piaopiao and I are no longer master and disciple.¡±
Liu Piaopiao continued, ¡°Senior, I know that I don¡¯t have the ability to guide Liang¡¯er. Since Liang¡¯er has acknowledged you as his master, I have no fate to be his master. Please be our witness.¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. What was this?
He looked at Xiao Liang and Liu Piaopiao with a strange expression. These two were not nning to continue being master and disciple, but were nning to be dao partners?
Xiao Liang had the bearing of a protagonist!
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be your witness.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Xiao Liang was overjoyed. He looked at Liu Piaopiao with a different kind of emotion.
Liu Piaopiao blushed slightly under his gaze.
Chu Xuan was speechless. How many years older was Liu Piaopiao than Xiao Liang?
He was no longer holding onto gold bricks, but a mountain of gold!
What about Liu Piaopiao?
Could she be considered an old cow eating young grass?
They were all cultivators and had long lifespans. Age was not a problem!
Chu Xuan looked at Liu Piaopiao and said, ¡°Have you gained enlightenment?¡±
Liu Piaopiao looked ashamed and said, ¡°I was stupid and failed toprehend it!¡±
As expected.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and sent a small booklet over.
¡°This is the Heaven and Earth minor technique.¡±
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±
Liu Piaopiao epted it in surprise.
Chu Xuan looked at Xiao Liang. Since he had epted him as a disciple, he naturally had to teach him the cultivation techniques and the standard secret techniques of his own sect.
He was just about to use the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique to investigate Xiao Liang¡¯s talent and aptitude, and teach him a suitable cultivation technique, when the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
¡°You have epted Xiao Liang as a disciple. Because of his fate¡¯s transformation, he bears the fate of the Northern Zone. You have been rewarded with the Limitless Battle Dao and the God Vanquishing Star Radiance.¡±
As expected, Xiao Liang¡¯s fate had transformed, which caused him to be the son of fate of the Northern Zone.
Furthermore, the system had rewarded him with a special cultivation technique.
Limitless Battle Dao!
This meant that Xiao Liang¡¯s talent was that he was extremely good atbat.
He was even better atbat than Ding Yue, who had the innate talent of the Heaven¡¯s Will Sword Pulse. He also knew how to fight.
He was like a main character!
Chu Xuan received the Limitless Battle Dao and the God Vanquishing Star Radiance.
The God Vanquishing Star Radiance was a dark blue long spear. The tip of the spear bloomed with starlight.
He then activated the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique.
¡°Xiao Liang, an abandoned child of the Xiao family of the Western Region. He was born for battle. Battle intent surges through his bones, heart, soul¡¡±
Looking at Xiao Liang¡¯s information, Chu Xuan could only sigh. Xiao Liang was awesome.
Up until now, Xiao Liang was the disciple who was the best at fighting among his disciples. Due to the cultivation technique he cultivated, his strength might not be as good as Ding Yue and the others, but once he cultivated the Limitless Battle Dao, he would be the strongest among his disciples.
Even Ding Yue could not bepared with him.
Within the same realm, perhaps only Chu Pingfan¡¯s Extreme Dao cultivation technique couldpete with him.
Innate battle bones, battle heart, and battle soul¡
It was simply too awesome.
He was born for battle!
Taking Xiao Liang in as a disciple was indeed a wise decision.
The first human king of the Northern Zone was very likely to be Xiao Liang. He would definitely rise to prominence during the opening of the Asura Ancient Land and crush countless geniuses.
Chu Xuan looked at Xiao Liang with great satisfaction and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already be my disciple, I¡¯ll teach you a cultivation technique. The cultivation technique you¡¯re currently cultivating is too low-level and doesn¡¯t match your talent!¡±
Liu Piaopiao¡¯s expression was awkward when she heard this. Xiao Liang¡¯s cultivation technique was taught by her, and it was also what she thought was the most suitable cultivation technique for Xiao Liang¡¯s talent.
This cultivation technique was also a famous and peerless Divine technique in her era!
However, from Senior¡¯s perspective, it was too low-level.
Him calling it too low-level was probably just him being nice. Putting it bluntly, he probably thought that it was too trashy!
Chapter 182 - Buddhist Attendants
Chapter 182: Buddhist Attendants
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Xiao Liang had an expectant look on his face. What kind of peerless cultivation technique would his master impart to him?
The cultivation technique that Liu Piaopiao had imparted to him was indeed extremely powerful. However, for some reason, Xiao Liang felt that he was unable to devote his heart and soul to cultivating it.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and pointed with a finger. The Sagemaster Halo¡¯s ability was added to his strand of power, which directly transmitted the Limitless Battle Dao into Xiao Liang¡¯s divine soul.
Boom!
Xiao Liang¡¯s battle intent instantly boiled. His entire person seemed to be transforming, and his battle intent almost seemed to be materializing.
Liu Piaopiao was shocked.
His battle intent was materializing?
What kind of peerless cultivation technique did Senior pass on to Xiao Liang?
Xiao Liang closed his eyes andprehended the Limitless Battle Dao.
Half an hourter, he woke up from his state ofprehension.
He was amazed at the power of the Limitless Battle Dao.
As long as he cultivated this peerless cultivation technique, he was confident that hisbat power would increase tenfold.
......
¡°Thank you, Master, for imparting this technique to me!¡±
Xiao Liang kowtowed several times in excitement.
¡°Get up. Since you¡¯re my disciple, how can you be poor?¡±
Chu Xuan passed all of the standard secret techniques to Xiao Liang and also the God Vanquishing Star Radiance.
Of course, in order to attract too much attention, Chu Xuan used some tricks to cover up the God Vanquishing Star Radiance¡¯s brilliance.
It made it look like an ordinary long spear.
Xiao Liang held the God Vanquishing Star Radiance in his hands. He was shocked. Outsiders might not be able to sense how powerful the God Vanquishing Star Radiance was, but he could.
How powerful was this long spear?
It was definitely a Divine weapon.
No wait¡
It even surpassed the level of a Divine weapon?
Besides the God Vanquishing Star Radiance, Chu Xuan also gave him some other secret talismans and artifacts.
He passed a specially-mademunication talisman to him.
Xiao Liang was extremely excited. Was this the treatment one received as a disciple of a super expert?
Back then, he had spent a lot of effort and went through a lot of hardship simply to obtain some spiritual medicine and a treasured weapon.
¡°Work hard and cultivate. The nine zones are about to enter a period of great turmoil. Only strength can protect you. Dangeres with opportunity. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Chu Xuan sighed. Not counting in-name disciples, he had already taken in six disciples.
ording to the order of seniority, Xiao Liang was currently the youngest disciple.
After learning the secret techniques he passed on to them, as long as they met, they would definitely realize that they hailed from the same sect.
¡°There will be an opportunity for you in the Southern Region. Make good use of it.¡±
Chu Xuan was just about to end themunication when he suddenly saw Liu Piaopiao looking at him eagerly.
He took out a piece of gauze and transferred it over.
¡°This is a secret divine soul treasure, which can ensure that your soul will not be destroyed. Since you are already in the divine soul state, properlyprehend the Heaven and Earth minor technique. Recovering your physical body is just a small matter.¡±
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Liu Piaopiao said happily.
Chu Xuan nodded. Liu Piaopiao was almost Xiao Liang¡¯s dao partner. She might even call him master on that day.
He could not be too stingy. It was just a small divine soul secret treasure. It was nothing much really.
He ced the Myriad Heavenly Mirror¡¯s mark on Xiao Liang¡¯s body so that he could initiate a connection with him whenever he needed to.
Before deactivating the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, Chu Xuan said, ¡°You have a few senior brothers. When you meet in the future, you will naturally be able to recognize each other. Fellow disciples must not kill each other!¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Chu Xuan then stored the Myriad Heavenly Mirror away, hoping that Xiao Liang would bring him a pleasant surprise in the future.
This time, he did not deceive Xiao Liang. This disciple should not go astray.
Xiao Liang did not leave the valley. Instead, he stayed in the valley and cultivated the Limitless Battle Dao, as well as the various secret techniques Chu Xuan had imparted to him.
Liu Piaopiao cultivated the Heaven and Earth minor technique.
Her divine soulmuned with thew of Heaven and Earth.
Chu Xuan then turned his attention to Ding Yue and Wang Luo¡¯s situations.
Ding Yue was exploring a certain secret realm.
Wang Luo was the same.
As the day the Asura Ancient Land opened approached, the Northern Zone entered a period of peace. The variousrge factions were making preparations for the opening of the Asura Ancient Land.
After discussion, the variousrge factions decided to hold the battle for the quota spots in the Southern Region.
The time had not been decided yet.
The three sects and two empires of the Southern Region were bing more and more connected to the factions behind them.
Qin Keyun, the Great Qin Empress, had entered secluded cultivation and rarely revealed herself.
As for the spies in the Qin royal family, they were in contact with the Great Qian Dynasty every day.
The spies of the various factions were bing more and more active in digging out information and passing them on to the factions they belonged to.
There were also some spies of the various factions who had been discovered and killed.
Chu Xuan remained in the courtyard and watched the storm brew.
A month had passed since he epted Xiao Liang as his disciple.
Chu Xuan was using the Dao-seeking mirror to search for Dao realm experts.
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
¡°Your disciple, Demon Buddha, has spread Buddhist dharma and enlightened a million Buddhists. You have been rewarded with the Left and Right Buddhist Attendants.¡±
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. Demon Buddha was indeed worthy of his title as the son of the fate of the Demon Zone. Moreover, the birth of Buddhism had even affected the fate of the Demon Zone.
He sure knew how to stir up trouble. The probability of him triggering the system reward was higher than everyone else.
It had only been a short while, but there were already a million Buddhists.
The Demon Zone¡¯s Buddhist transformation n had a very promising future.
Chu Xuan examined the reward.
¡°The Buddhist Attendants are not like puppets. They can sense Buddha¡¯s will for all living beings and can evolve¡ Their current strength is at the fifth level of the Divine realm.¡±
As expected of a system product, they were indeed extraordinary.
There were two Buddhist Attendants in total, and they were called the Left and Right Buddhist Attendants.
Chu Xuan received the reward
The Buddhist Attendants had a golden body, and were bald and burly. They worerge Buddhist beads, looked dignified, and wore monk robes. Their muscles were well-defined.
¡°Greetings, Buddha!¡±
The Buddhist Attendants bowed and said.
Chu Xuan nodded and waved his hand to send the Buddhist Attendants into the pocket dimension.
Including Chu Yi and Chu Er, he already had four Divine realm subordinates.
Chu Yi and Chu er were transforming and had already surpassed the scope of being mere puppets.
The Left and Right Buddhist Attendants were also not as simple as puppets. They were a rather special kind of existence.
Moreover, regardless of whether it was Chu Yi, Chu Er, or the Left and Right Buddhist Attendants, they could all cultivate. Their strength was not stagnant.
Demon Buddha had already converted a million Buddhists. Was the ten-million mark still far away?
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the time when the number of Buddhists exceeded ten million, and also to what Demon Buddha would do next.
Time flew by. It was not far from the fifteen-year milestone.
Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had also risen to the eighth level of the Divine realm. He was getting closer and closer to the Dao realm.
The Stable Dao principle allowed him to gain a deeperprehension of the Great Dao. Moreover, he could already use one-fifth of the power of the Dao.
Chu Pingfan had already entered the umtion period and was preparing to break through to the Emperor realm.
Chu Xuan had high hopes for him.
The strength of the two Buddhist Attendants had increased, having reached the sixth level of the Divine realm.
The number of Buddhist followers in the Demon Zone had broken through three million.
However, Buddhism had finally attracted the attention of therge tribes in the Demon Zone. Demon Buddha had encountered some setbacks and had fought with them a few times.
He had even escaped a few times with injuries.
Many Buddhist disciples were also killed.
As the spread of Buddhist dharma became aware of the effectiveness of Buddhist power in countering demonic power, some demon tribes began to study Buddhist dharma, wanting to use it for themselves.
However, after cultivating, they began to change. They became devout Buddhists who took the initiative to persuade other people to convert¡
In short, the situation in the Demon Zone had be treacherous due to the appearance of Demon Buddha.
Chu Xuan did not interfere, nor did he pay too much attention to it. Instead, he spent his time on bitter cultivation.
The Dao-seeking mirror was only used once every few days.
However, even after such a long time had passed, no new Dao realm experts had been found.
At the border of the Southern and Eastern Regions, somewhere within the vast mountain range.
In the ce where the little evil king had once fought against the Netherworld race member, an illusory figure suddenly appeared.
Chapter 183 - The Great Terror Of The Chu Family
Chapter 183: The Great Terror Of The Chu Family
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The illusory figure gradually solidified and turned into a white-haired old man.
As the old man appeared, a gloomy and cold aura filled the surroundings.
A member of the Netherworld race!
¡°He disappeared here? Did the possession fail?¡±
¡°Will our n be exposed because of this?¡±
¡°This Daoyuan is about to end. We can¡¯t wait any longer. Our race must seize this opportunity and start anew from the Southern Region.¡±
The white-haired old man opened and closed his mouth, emitting some strange sound waves. Not long after, figures started appearing.
¡°Grand Elder!¡±
A group of Netherworld race members gathered behind the white-haired old man. There were only more than a hundred people.
There were men, women, and children, and their levels of strength varied.
The white-haired old man was the strongest.
His aura indicated that he was at the peak of the Heaven realm, and only half a step away from the Divine realm.
The Grand Elder looked at the nsmen behind him. After experiencing the catastrophe, the Netherworld race had been struggling to survive in the nine zones. The over one hundred members of the Netherworld race here represented one-third of the remaining Netherworld race members in the nine zones.
......
The Netherworld race, which used to be extremely powerful, had declined to this extent.
¡°The Southern Region is about to undergo a great upheaval. The nine zones are also about to wee a change. The opportunity for our Netherworld race to rise again has arrived.¡±
¡°If we want to survive and rise up again, we have to keep a low profile. We have to change our identities and wait for the right timing and opportunity.¡±
The patriarch looked at the members of the Netherworld race.
He waved his hand and condensed a map projection with his spiritual power.
It was a map of the Southern Region.
The map marked out the major forces.
One of the regions within the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s territory was marked red.
The ce marked red was Chu County.
The Grand Elder said, ¡°After investigation, the Chu County¡¯s Chu family is the most suitable target for us in the entire Southern Region!¡±
¡°We¡¯re going there to possess the Chu family and take over their identities. For the foreseeable future, we will be members of the Chu family.¡±
¡°In the future, we must act in the same way the Chu family does. We must not expose our identity. Otherwise, our entire n will be exterminated before our very eyes.¡±
¡°Do you understand?¡±
The members of the Netherworld race said, ¡°We understand. We are members of the Chu family. From now on, this n of the Netherworld race no longer exists.¡±
The Grand Elder was very satisfied. ¡°The Netherworld race has been struggling for a long time. Most of the inhabitants of the nine zones have already forgotten about the Netherworld race. As long as the Netherworld race maintains a low profile and appears as humans, we will have a chance to rise up in the future.¡±
As he said, he waved his hand and released his spiritual power, enveloping the n members behind him.
The Grand Elder¡¯s body shed and disappeared, as he traveled toward Chu County.
The Chu family was a very special family in the entire Southern Region.
They kept a low profile and were not particrly strong. Furthermore, the location of Chu County was safely tucked away inside the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s territory, and would not be attacked by powerful forces.
They were the most suitable targets for the Netherworld race to possess and rece.
Be it the Great Qin Dynasty or the Great Qian Dynasty, they each had their own foundations and could easily expose the identity of the Netherworld race.
Even though he was a half-step Divine realm expert, he did not dare to act recklessly.
The Netherworld race had been in a state of decline for too long.
They could not withstand another blow.
The possession ability of the Netherworld race was a taboo for the human race.
Once they were exposed, there would definitely be human experts appearing left and right to wipe out the Netherworld race.
After so many years, most of the human forces were unaware of the existence of the Netherworld race.
However, there were still records of the Netherworld race kept in the annals of some of the forces that had been around for a long time.
Especially the human kings¡¯ families!
No matter how much the Southern Region had declined, because of their special characteristics, the Netherworld race Grand Elder still needed to act carefully.
Had it just been him alone, he naturally would not need to be so careful. However, his survival was rted to the survival of this entire Netherworld race n.
He could not afford to be careless.
After conducting some investigation, he finally decided on a target.
The Chu family!
In the entirety of the Southern Region, the Chu family¡¯s situation made them the most suitable target. Their istion from everyone else would make it difficult for the Netherworld race n to be discovered and exposed.
The other major forces were too active.
Only the Chu family kept a low profile. They had always been guarding Chu County, and their strength could not be considered too strong either.
They only needed to possess their members and rece them, slowly assimting their human bodies. Once the process of assimtion wasplete, they would not be discovered unless the other party had special secret techniques or detection treasures.
They would be members of the Chu family in the future.
The Netherworld race had vanished from the nine zones for a long period of time. As such, human experts would not use their treasures or secret techniques for no reason to check if someone had been possessed.
In history, the Netherworld race had once wrought great havoc onto the human race. Back then, every time the human race had a big operation or gathering, there would be experts carrying treasures to detect if any of their members had been possessed.
After the fall of the Netherworld race, this practice and habit of the human race had been discarded.
This was an opportunity.
The Grand Elder was full of confidence. The Chu family did not even have an Emperor realm expert.
It would not be a problem for them to possess and rece the Chu family.
When the Asura Ancient Land opened, he would send someone with the status of a Heaven blessed of the Chu family to participate in the fight for the fate treasures.
With his many years of secret nning, coupled with the Netherworld race¡¯s special abilities, their Netherworld race n would definitely be able to obtain a fate treasure.
With the protection of that fate treasure, they would not be exposed easily and would be able to develop and grow.
Given the strength of the Grand Elder, he arrived at Chu County very quickly.
Chu County was not small, and the resources here were abundant. Especially after the Chu family started producing and trading pills, the resources umted here through trade grew rapidly.
The Grand Elder headed straight for the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Their Netherworld race n only had a total of a hundred members or so, and the target of their possession would naturally be the direct descendants of the Chu family; those with high status and outstanding talent.
The Grand Elder was very confident that, given his strength, he could ensure that the Netherworld race would be able to silently possess a direct descendant of the Chu family.
In the future, the Chu family would be one of the headquarters of the Netherworld race.
Inside a small courtyard within the Chu family¡¯s territory, Chu Xuan was cultivating when he suddenly opened his eyes.
He revealed a surprised expression as a cold and gloomy aura rapidly approached the Chu family¡¯s territory.
This intruder had a strange aura, and his strength was not weak.
He was an existence that had almost reached the Divine realm.
He was curious. Why did such an experte to the Chu family¡¯s territory?
At the same time, he was also puzzled. The Chu family was not strong, and they were keeping a low profile.
How could they be targeted by others?
Moreover, the one who was targeting the Chu family did not seem to be a human?
That cold and gloomy aura was very unique, and his figure was akin to an illusory shadow.
He did not seem to have a physical body.
A ghost?
Chu Xuan¡¯s first thought was to think of ghosts!
Was this not very simr to the ghosts in the stories and legends of Earth in his previous life?
However, there was no such thing as a ghost in the nine zones.
The other party had already arrived at the Chu family¡¯s territory in an instant, and was about to use a secret technique to seal off the Chu family¡¯s territory.
Chu Xuan felt very helpless. Why did someonee to his doorstep again?
Ever since the heretic cult had stopped, no one hade to the Chu family¡¯s territory to mess with them, but now a strong cultivator had arrived.
Luckily, Chu Xuan¡¯s strength had increased rapidly. Otherwise, it would have been troublesome if he had encountered this enemy before he broke through.
Sitting in the small courtyard, he did not move. A stream of divine power materialized and restrained the intruder, transporting him over to the small courtyard.
The Grand Elder had been about to use a secret technique to seal off the Chu family¡¯s territory to prevent any idents from happening, as well as to prevent anyone from sending out a message.
However, before he could make a move, he felt his hair stand on end. A terrifying power instantly materialized and sealed him and all of his nsmen!
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
The Grand Elder felt despair. Why was this small Chu family hiding such a terrifying powerhouse?
Was there something wrong with this human expert¡¯s brain? He was obviously very powerful, but he kept a low profile. His presence here, orck thereof, hadpletely fooled the Grand Elder.
This was the same as that human expert who had suddenly appeared and tricked the Netherworld race back then. Why was it happening again?
Chapter 184 - Turning The Netherworld Race
Chapter 184: Turning The Netherworld Race Into A Ghost Race, Ancient Netherworld Scripture
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Inside the small courtyard, a group of Netherworld race members stood trembling behind the Grand Elder.
Their faces were filled with confusion and despair.
Did the Grand Elder not say that this trip was almost certainly safe?
Their target was just the small Chu family.
Why had something gone wrong?
Even the Grand Elder had been captured.
¡®It¡¯s over, our Netherworld race n is going to die!¡¯
The Grand Elder¡¯s lips trembled, and his body shook. His originally illusory body trembled as if it was about to disperse.
Chu Xuan looked at the one hundred or so members of this Netherworld race n.
Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin probing technique:
¡°The Netherworld race has existed for a very long time. After being defeated in the great cmity, they were barely able to survive¡ the Grand Elder of the Netherworld race, a half-step Divine realm expert, wanted to possess the members of the Chu family and, through them. seize the fate treasure, while waiting for the opportunity to rise up again¡¡±
Chu Xuan was astonished. Was this the Netherworld race?
They looked simr to humans. The only difference was that their illusory bodies looked like ghosts from the stories and legends of his previous life.
......
Was he fated to encounter the Netherworld race?
The Dao-seeking Mirror had found You Su and pulled her into the Great Dao Communication Group. Now, the Grand Elder of the Netherworld race had brought his nsmen over to the Chu family.
On a separate note, the Chu family was really popr¡
Why did all of them like to seek out the Chu family?
Looking at the trembling members of the Netherworld race, Chu Xuan suddenly had a bold idea.
There were no ghosts in the nine zones. He could create a ghost race!
He could turn the Netherworld race into a ghost race and create a new race to add some variety to the nine zones.
The innate ability of the Netherworld race was to possess others?
Chu Xuan was moved.
However, it was not easy to turn the Netherworld race into a ghost race. Although the Netherworld race did have some ghost-like traits, they were not ghosts in reality.
He had to create a cultivation technique that would allow the Netherworld race to cultivate and then transform into ghosts.
It was just like turning a demon into a Buddhist.
¡°You are calm, thoughtful and open-minded. You want to turn the Netherworld race into a ghost race. You have been rewarded with the Ancient Netherworld Scripture.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. The system¡¯s reward had been triggered?
He hurriedly examined the reward.
¡°The Ancient Netherworld Scripture is the Holy Scripture of ghosts. If a soul cultivates this technique, it can turn into a ghost. If the Netherworld race cultivates this technique, they will quickly transform into a ghost race¡¡±
After reading the description of the Ancient Netherworld Scripture, Chu Xuan was amazed by this bizarre and powerful cultivation technique.
If a normal person cultivated this technique, their physical body would gradually rot and, eventually, their soul would transform into a ghost-like existence.
If one¡¯s physical body was destroyed, and only their soul was left, they would be able to transform into a ghost and gain the powerful abilities of a ghost.
Ghosts were sinister and terrifying. They were special existences.
If ghosts appeared in the nine zones, many cultivators would be terrified and find them hard to deal with for quite some time.
There were only a hundred or so members of the Netherworld race in front of him right now. It was not difficult to turn them all into ghosts.
Once they seeded in bing ghosts, he would have a ghost race under hismand.
Chu Xuan received the Ancient Netherworld Scripture, and the system instilled the technique into his mind. Chu Xuan very soon mastered the Ancient Netherworld Scripture, in which were recorded many skills of the ghost race.
Ghostly possession was just a verymon and ordinary technique.
For example, some skills like ghosts passing through walls were also recorded.
The ghost race did have its ws, but since the ghost race would be new and unfamiliar to the cultivators of the nine zones, they would not be able to discover any ws to deal with the ghost race easily within a short period of time.
It was inevitable that the emergence of the ghost race would cause a certain degree of panic.
Cultivating the Ancient Netherworld Scripture would cause the body to gradually decay. That was a problem for ordinary cultivators, but not for Chu Xuan.
His Indestructible Chaos Physique couldpletely counteract that negative aspect of the Ancient Netherworld Scripture¡¯s cultivation.
His divine soul would not turn into a gloomy ghostly state, but he could still use the power of the Ancient Netherworld Scripture.
Chu Xuan muttered in his heart, ¡°From now on, not only am I Buddha, but also the freaking ancestor of the ghosts.¡±
Looking at the members of the Netherworld race, Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes and smiled.
Using force to turn the members of the Netherworld race into a ghost race was not the right way to show how powerful he was.
What Chu Xuan needed was for the Netherworld race to willingly turn into a ghost race.
If they were unwilling, he would throw them into the World-purifying zed Pagoda and let them be illuminated by Buddhist light for a period of time. After suffering a great deal of damage, they would most likely change their minds.
If they were still unwilling, he would nt soul seals on them!
Chu Xuan had plenty of ways to turn the Netherworld race into a ghost race. He also had plenty of ways to make them loyal to him.
As long as he cultivated the Ancient Netherworld Scripture, he would be their ghost ancestor and they would never betray or disobey him.
The Grand Elder¡¯s heart trembled, and he felt a chill run down his spine. He had a premonition that something bad was about to happen.
It seemed like the Netherworld race was about to disappear from this world.
¡°Almighty human expert, we were just passing by.¡±
The Grand Elder wanted to quibble.
Chu Xuan said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I have no ill intentions.¡±
No ill intentions¡ yeah right!
The Grand Elder sensed malice in his smile, and the feeling that the Netherworld race was about to face a great disaster grew stronger.
¡°The Netherworld race¡¡±
Chu Xuan sighed and continued, ¡°The Netherworld race has no future. No matter how you plot and use all sorts of methods, in the end, you will not be able to create a future in the Great Dao.¡±
As expected!
The Grand Elder¡¯s face turned ashen. This expert was going to exterminate the Netherworld race.
He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Almighty human expert, our Netherworld race has experts too. If you really want to exterminate our Netherworld race, aren¡¯t you afraid that our Netherworld race experts will ughter the human race, disregarding all costs?¡±
At this point, he could only put up a tough front.
Chu Xuan shook his head and smiled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to exterminate your Netherworld race.¡±
He then added, ¡°Also, I know that ancestor of your Netherworld race, who also calls me senior.¡±
The expression of the Netherworld race Grand Elder changed again and again.
¡°Senior, if you want to me me, then just kill me. Let the rest of my n members go, and let the Netherworld race live.¡±
He was terrified.
Even the ancestor of the Netherworld race had to call him senior. How could he be stubborn about it then?
¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t intend to exterminate your Netherworld race. On the contrary, I want to give your Netherworld race a chance at survival.¡±
Chu Xuan sighed.
The Grand Elder had a look of suspicion on his face. Why would a human expert be so kind-hearted?
¡°The Netherworld race wants to seize great fortune and rise to power. However, to do so they must discard the name of the Netherworld race and transform into the ghost race. Are you willing?¡±
¡°Just changing our name?¡±
The Grand Elder asked carefully.
It would not be a problem if it was just a name change.
Although they would not be called the Netherworld race anymore, his roots were still of the Netherworld race.
¡°Transforming the Netherworld race into a ghost race will allow you to obtain great fortune. The ghost race is stronger than the Netherworld race. This is the opportunity for your Netherworld race to rise up.¡±
Chu Xuan said as he pointed with his finger and transmitted theinformation about the ghost race into the Grand Elder¡¯s soul.
The Grand Elder¡¯s cold aura instantly filled the air.
After a long while, he finally came back to his senses.
His face was full of shock.
This was the ghost race?
It had some of the characteristics of the Netherworld race, but was much stronger than the Netherworld race and had more abilities.
If things were really as described in the information transmission, how strong would the ghost race be?
However, although the ghost race was different from the Netherworld race, there were a good number of simrities.
If their Netherworld race n was transformed into the ghost race, their branch of the Netherworld race would be gone.
However, it would not disappearpletely. The fate of the Netherworld race would live on through the ghost race.
The Grand Elder was moved.
After all, as the Grand Elder of the Netherworld race, he could not give up his sense of belonging to the Netherworld race.
They would transform into the ghost race. Even though they were no longer physically part of the Netherworld race, henceforth, they would still carry on the fate of the Netherworld race.
However, from this day on, the name of their Netherworld race n would really disappear.
It would be reced by the ghost race!
Chapter 185 - The First Ghost Of The Nine Zones, Fengdu Ghost King
Chapter 185: The First Ghost Of The Nine Zones, Fengdu Ghost King
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Grand Elder hesitated and could not make a decision.
Chu Xuan said again, ¡°The name of the Netherworld race is doomed to disappear. You will have preserved the roots of the Netherworld race by turning into ghosts.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t turn into ghosts, the Netherworld race will disappearpletely. I¡¯m not exaggerating this¡¡±
¡°The Netherworld race can¡¯t survive this Daoyuan!¡±
The Grand Elder was shocked. He did not doubt the words of an expert like Chu Xuan.
The Netherworld race could not survive this Daoyuan?
They would not be able to rise up again?
Only by turning themselves into ghosts would they have a chance of survival?
The Grand Elder struggled inwardly. After a long while, he asked again, ¡°Senior, why do you want to save the Netherworld race?¡±
Chu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°I am a seeker of fate. Your Netherworld race ancestor is fated with me. Since you came here, no matter what your purpose is, it¡¯s also fate.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll protect your lives. Do you think that the current Netherworld race still means anything to me?¡±
The Grand Elder fell silent.
Indeed!
......
Such an expert, how could the declining Netherworld race still be worth anything to him?
¡°Please allow us to discuss it.¡±
The Grand Elder could not make a decision, so he chose to discuss it with the other members of the Netherworld race.
¡°Very well!¡±
The Grand Elder looked at his nsmen withplicated eyes. These one hundred or so nsmen represented one-third of the Netherworld race. The other two Netherworld race ns were hidden somewhere else.
It had been a long time since they had contacted each other.
It was even possible that the other two Netherworld race ns had perished.
The group of members of the Dark n discussed it withplicated expressions.
Beforeing to the Chu family¡¯s territory, they had been full of confidence and fighting spirit.
They were going to fight for the rise of the Netherworld race.
In the end though¡
They had learned of such a cruel reality!
There was no hope for the Netherworld race!
The only way out was to transform themselves into the ghost race.
In fact, there was no choice at all.
If they did not be ghosts, they would die!
If they became ghosts, they would live.
The choice was already written in the stars.
After a long while, the Grand Elder said with aplicated and respectful tone, ¡°Senior, we are willing to transform into the ghost race.¡±
¡°A wise choice.¡±
Chu Xuan was not surprised by the Netherworld race¡¯s choice.
¡°I will teach you the ghost race¡¯s cultivation method.¡±
He raised his hand and pointed his finger, transmitting some of the cultivation methods in the Ancient Netherworld Scripture to the Grand Elder.
Then, he waved his hand and moved the members of the Netherworld race into the pocket dimension.
He also earmarked a separate location for the Netherworld race to cultivate.
That location was a dark valley in the pocket dimension, which was just right to cultivate the Ancient Netherworld Scripture.
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±
The Netherworld race members expressed their gratitude one after another.
No matter what this human expert¡¯s thoughts and intentions were, he was worthy of their gratitude as he had not exterminated them.
Following that, the Grand Elder passed on the Ancient Netherworld Scripture¡¯s cultivation method to every member of the Netherworld race.
From then on, the Netherworld race began to cultivate in the Dark Valley. Their spiritual power was constantly being transformed, slowly turning into a form of sinister and terrifying power.
When the Grand Elder started cultivating, he realized how powerful this cultivation method was, and that it couldpletely change the physical bodies of the Netherworld race.
Once they werepletely transformed into the ghost race, it meant that his branch of the Netherworld race would havepletely disappeared.
However, they would continue to bear the fate of the Netherworld race.
This cultivation method was very powerful, and the abilities of the ghost race were also very strong. He had to admit that they were stronger than the Netherworld race and had a more promising future.
Moreover, if they seeded in transforming into the ghost race, they would be natural ghosts, and not ghosts that were formed after cultivating from a divine soul.
The Netherworld race had simrities with ghosts to begin with, so it was not an exaggeration to say that they were this world¡¯s natural ghosts.
After cultivating the Ancient Netherworld Scripture, the Grand Elder finally knew for certain that the ghost race really had a better future than the Netherworld race.
Given his current cultivation situation, once he transformed into a ghost, his cultivation would break through to the Divine realm!
¡°If the Netherworld race wants to be strong, they must transform into the ghost race!¡±
The gaze of the Grand Elder turned firm.
He even thought about looking for the other two Netherworld race ns and having them transform into ghosts as well.
Chu Xuan paid great attention to the progress of their transformation to the ghost race. After all, this was rted to triggering a system reward.
It was also a n that he had truly created with his own hands.
Inside a dark underground cave, You Su was cultivating while paying attention to the messages in the Great Dao Communication Group.
Suddenly, she frowned.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why has there been a change in my rtionship with the Netherworld race?¡±
She frowned. The Netherworld race had not been wiped out, and their fate had actually grown stronger. However, for some reason, her rtionship with the Netherworld race had undergone an inexplicable change.
This change was very strange, and even she, a Dao realm expert, could not understand it.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. A stronger fate means that the Netherworld race has be stronger,¡± You Su muttered to herself.
She closed her eyes and continued to cultivate. At the same time, she diverted a part of her consciousness to pay attention to any messages from the Great Dao Communication Group.
The Great Dao Communication Group might be her fortuitous encounter.
Half a monthter.
The Grand Elder was the first toplete the transformation. He now had a ghostly form, his strength soared, and his fate had been transformed.
He had reached the Divine realm!
The Netherworld race disappeared from his mind. He was now the King of the ghost race!
He was also the first ghost of the nine zones!
He had an inexplicable fate and an extraordinary talent.
¡°You created the first ghost of the nine zones and became the ghost race¡¯s ancestor. You have been rewarded with the Fengdu Secret Realm.¡±
Chu Xuan was delighted. He had created the first ghost of the nine regions and, as expected, that achievement had triggered the system reward.
This branch of the Netherworld race would all be ghosts. Once the ghost race was formed, there would likely be another system reward as well.
He examined the system reward.
¡°Fengdu Secret Realm. It¡¯s a gloomy, terrifying, and ghastly dwelling ce for ghosts. The ghost race¡¯s strength can be enhanced here. Their cultivation speed will be doubled¡ and the realm can be upgraded.¡±
The ghost race finally had their own pocket dimension and territory. The Fengdu Secret Realm was very simr to the rumored Netherworld.
Moreover, it could be upgraded.
Chu Xuan received the Fengdu Secret Realm and waved his hand. He activated the Fengdu Secret Realm and ced its entrance inside the ghost race¡¯s Dark Valley. This valley would serve as the entrance to Fengdu Secret Realm.
After the Fengdu Secret Realm was set up, the Grand Elder came to Chu Xuan and knelt on the ground.
¡°I pay my respects to the Ghost Ancestor!¡±
The Grand Elder¡¯s face was pale and bloodless. The aura around his body was extremely gloomy and exuded a sense of terror.
Chu Pingfan stood to the side and looked at this terrifying guy.
¡°You¡¯re the first ghost of the nine zones, so I¡¯ll bestow upon you the title of Fengdu Ghost King,¡± Chu Xuan said.
¡°Thank you, Ghost Ancestor!¡±
At this moment, the Netherworld race¡¯s Grand Elder became the Fengdu Ghost King.
¡°You have bestowed the title of Fengdu Ghost King, You have received the Ghost King Seal as a reward.¡±
Chu Xuan epted the reward.
A seal that was as ck as ink that was engraved with the images of a hundred ghosts appeared in his hand.
He looked at the Ghost King Seal in his hand. It contained powerful Dao principles that could suppress a hundred ghosts. Once this seal appeared, none of the ghosts would dare to disobey.
Anyone holding this seal would wield the authority of the Fengdu Ghost King.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and bestowed the Ghost King Seal to the Fengdu Ghost King.
¡°This is the Ghost King Seal. You are the first Fengdu Ghost King.¡±
The Fengdu Ghost King excitedly took the Ghost King Seal and kowtowed three times.
¡°Go.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
¡°Yes, Ghost Ancestor!¡±
The Ghost King retreated and returned to the pocket dimension, then entered the Fengdu Secret Realm.
Chu Xuan looked at the remaining members of the Netherworld race. He looked forward to what rewards he would receive after they all turned into ghosts.
Chapter 186 - Establishment Of The Ghost Race, Yin Dao Principle
Chapter 186: Establishment Of The Ghost Race, Yin Dao Principle
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Thirteenth Uncle, what¡¯s that?¡± Chu Pingfan asked curiously.
The Fengdu Ghost King looked very terrifying and gave off a sinister feeling.
¡°It¡¯s a ghost, a special existence.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Pingfan, who had already grown into a youth, and said.
¡°Ghost?¡±
Chu Pingfan was extremely surprised.
Chu Xuan briefly described the unique points of a ghost.
Chu Pingfan was shocked after hearing it. He asked, ¡°Are ghosts so powerful? And they can possess people too?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that their abilities are quite special, but their ws are very obvious. Once there¡¯s a method to specifically target ghosts, even if one isn¡¯t strong, they can still deal with ghosts that are stronger than them.¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head and said.
¡°Your Extreme Dao is very powerful. You won¡¯t be disadvantaged when fighting ghosts.¡±
In fact, as long as one cultivated the Hundred-tempering Divine technique and the Immovable Mountain technique, which were powerful divine soul secret techniques, the abilities of the ghost race would be rather ineffective against them.
Even so, the ghost race was still extremely powerful.
......
Chu Pingfan nodded and went back to the universe space to continue cultivating.
He wanted to break through to the Emperor realm as soon as possible.
Chu Xuan had been paying attention to the progress of the remaining members of the Netherworld race. After the Grand Elder, many powerful members of the Netherworld race turned into ghosts one after another.
The first toplete the transformation were the stronger members of the Netherworld race.
The Grand Elder had been a half-step Divine realm expert before transformation. The second to turn into a ghost was the n leader of the Netherworld race n, who was at the third level of the Heaven realm.
Among this group of Netherworld race members, a young girl caught Chu Xuan¡¯s attention.
She was only at the ninth level of the truth realm, but after transforming into a ghost, she directly broke through to the Emperor realm.
The speed at which she turned into a ghost was faster than the other Supreme realm and Emperor realm Netherworld race experts.
This meant that she had a special talent for the Ancient Netherworld Scripture.
Chu Xuan moved her out.
Among this group of Netherworld race members, her talent was the strongest, so she could be nurtured.
¡°Greetings, Ghost Ancestor!¡±
The young girl bowed with an extremely respectful expression.
Chu Xuan looked at her. She had a pretty face, and her weak appearance made people feel pity for her.
She was an extremely pretty female ghost.
¡°From now on, you shall be called You¡¯er.¡±
¡°Thank you, Ancestor, for bestowing me a name.¡±
You¡¯er kowtowed respectfully.
Chu Xuan pointed with his finger and passed on more techniques from the Ancient Netherworld Scripture to her.
He then refined a few ghost artifacts and gave them to her.
¡°Thank you, Ancestor!¡± You¡¯er said happily.
¡°Get up and cultivate well.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
You¡¯er did not enter the pocket dimension. Instead, she floated over and entered the universe space.
After circling around Chu Pingfan, she suddenly pounced on him and used the ghost¡¯s possession ability.
Chu Pingfan only felt a chill all over his body. He was going to lose control of his body at any moment. He let out a low shout and a powerful aura erupted from his body.
The saber aura within his body was piercingly cold, and his entire body was as domineering as a saber. The wooden saber that had been stuck to his back all this time also emitted a strange aura.
Pu!
You¡¯er was forced out of Chu Pingfan¡¯s body in a daze.
She was stunned. This was the first time she had used the ghost possession technique, and it was even against someone whose cultivation level was lower than hers. She had actually failed?
Chu Pingfan was already swinging his saber at her.
Shua!
You¡¯er¡¯s figure turned into illusory and disappeared.
However, his sharp attack was imbued with a special kind of sharpness. It was extremely powerful. Even though she had turned illusory, she still received a strong impact.
¡°Little ghost girl, you¡¯re too impudent!¡± Chu Pingfan said angrily.
¡°Are you angry? I was just ying with you. I¡¯m not trying to hurt you!¡±
You¡¯er appeared and stuck out her tongue at Chu Pingfan.
¡°Hmph, stay away from me. Don¡¯t disturb my cultivation.¡±
Chu Pingfan snorted and turned his back to ignore her.
Chu Xuan paid full attention to what was going on, but did not say anything to stop her. Chu Pingfan was too lonely. It was a good thing if he had You¡¯er, this lively female ghost, to y with him.
As for the difference between humans and ghosts, such a trivial thing did not matter to Chu Xuan at all.
One monthter.
All of the members of the Netherworld race had turned into ghosts.
They were gloomy and cold. After turning into ghosts, their strength increased.
The Fengdu Ghost King summoned the ghosts to the Fengdu Secret Realm immediately, and the newly-minted ghosts cultivated there, except for You¡¯er.
¡°You have created a new race in the nine zones, the ghost race. You have been rewarded with the Yin Dao principle.¡±
The system¡¯s reward arrived.
It was the Yin Dao principle!
Turning the Netherworld race into the ghosts was indeed a wise decision. Chu Xuan praised his own cleverness.
He received the reward.
A mysterious, seemingly invisible, but also dark, Yin Dao principle appeared around his body.
Chu Xuan entered a state ofprehension and carefullyprehended the Yin Dao principle.
He discovered that the Yin Dao principle the system had rewarded him with was rather peculiar. Apart from the Yin of Yin and Yang, it also contained sinister Dao intent?
¡°Why do I feel that, after mastering this Dao principle, I¡¯ll be really good at deceiving people?¡± Chu Xuan muttered in his heart.
Of his Dao principles, one was stable while the other was Yin. They could cooperate with each other.
On the surface, he would be as steady as a mountain, but behind the scenes, he would be secretly deceiving people¡
If heprehended and cultivated both Dao principles at the same time, his cultivation foundation would be improved again.
Chu Xuan did not know how many Dao principles the other Dao realm experts hadprehended, but two Dao principles was definitely not much.
The ghost race had just been born, so they were still too weak.
Their numbers were also too few.
Chu Xuan asked the Fengdu Ghost King to ensure that the ghost race cultivated diligently and increased their strength.
Later on, the goal would be to strengthen the ghost race.
The opening of the Asura Ancient Land was a turning point.
The Great War back then had killed countless experts.
In the Asura Ancient Land, there would be some muddle-headed remnant souls, or even the divine souls possessed by killing intent.
Whether these remnant souls could be transformed into members of the ghost race or be directly devoured, they would serve to quickly increase the overall strength of the ghost race.
Every day, countless cultivators died in the nine zones. Many cultivators had their bodies destroyed, and only escaped with their divine souls.
It was not easy to recover their bodies.
There was a certain risk in using the possession technique. If the target was not talented, it would limit the ghost¡¯s own potential.
The appearance of the ghost race would give cultivators who had their bodies destroyed, but still had their divine souls, a new choice.
Many yearster, when the cultivators of the nine zones were hunted down and killed, they would shout this sentence.
¡°Even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±
Then, if their divine soul was lucky enough to escape, it would turn into a fierce ghost ande back to take revenge..
Chu Xuan looked forward to this scene. He looked forward to the growth of the ghost race.
The infiltration of the Netherworld race was just a small incident. It did not affect the Chu family at all.
No one in the Chu family knew that they were almost reced by the Netherworld race.
After transforming the Netherworld race into ghosts, Chu Xuan continued to cultivate while looking forward to the 15-year milestone reward.
Chu Xuan continued to cultivate and umte his cultivation foundation while waiting for the 15-year milestone to arrive.
He was also looking forward to the reward he would receive when Chu Pingfan broke through to the Emperor realm.
Time flew by, and the 15-year milestone arrived.
Chu Xuan sighed. Time flew by really fast. In the blink of an eye, fifteen years had gone by.
After cultivating for fifteen years, he had cultivated from the mortal realm to the sixth level of the Divine realm. This kind of cultivation speed was enough to make everyone die of envy.
Therefore, it was good to stay at home and steadily be stronger.
Chapter 187 - Chaos Dao Mirror, Mo Tu
Chapter 187: Chaos Dao Mirror, Mo Tu
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for fifteen years, and your strength has increased tremendously. Please keep up the good work. Your Dao-seeking Mirror has been upgraded to the Chaos Dao Mirror.¡±
The system reward for the 15-year milestone had arrived.
Chu Xuan was stunned. The 15-year milestone reward was just an upgrade to the Dao-seeking Mirror?
He checked the reward immediately.
¡°The Chaos Dao Mirror is an upgraded version of the Dao-seeking Mirror. It has the ability to derive the secrets of heaven and the Great Dao, search for Daoyuan and Ancient Dao experts, and obtain the information and appearance of the person being searched for¡¡±
The Chaos Dao Mirror could also search for Dao realm experts and above. Furthermore, it had the ability to divine the information and appearance of the person being searched for.
This ability, from Chu Xuan¡¯s perspective, was perfect.
In the future, when he found an expert, he would not need to probe the other party with questions for their information. He would directly obtain the identity, cultivation level, and appearance of the person being searched for from the Chaos Dao Mirror itself.
Chu Xuan also noticed that a new term had appeared in the system¡¯s description of the Chaos Dao Mirror.
Ancient Dao experts!
He already knew about Daoyuan experts, but what was an Ancient Dao expert?
An expert who had opened more Dao paths or had tread upon those Dao paths for an even longer period of time?
How long would it take before one could be called an Ancient Dao expert?
......
Even someone like Hong Yuanchu, who had opened two Dao paths, could not be called an Ancient Dao expert.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and examined it. There was not much difference between it and the Dao-seeking Mirror. The only difference was that it was covered by an additionalyer of chaotic aura.
¡°Let¡¯s give it a whirl and see how effective the upgraded Dao-seeking Mirror is at finding experts.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s divine power was injected into the Chaos Dao Mirror. In an instant, he felt his divine power and divine soul power start to rapidly deplete.
The Stable Dao and the Yin Dao principles, as well as his Dao aura, also began to flow into the Chaos Dao Mirror.
The power consumption had more than doubled.
Moreover, it took the initiative to absorb the power of his Dao principles too.
Based on the current level of power consumption, Chu Xuan could not sustain its activation for long.
Thepass needle on the mirror started to rotate.
It turned round and round.
Just as Chu Xuan was about to copse, a ck dot appeared on the mirror.
Following that, an image appeared on the surface of the mirror. An old man with scarlet hair and a beard sat atop a ck stone bed.
His entire body was surrounded by pitch-ck Dao aura.
Demon race?
As soon the image appeared, the Chaos Dao mirror stopped absorbing divine power and the power of his Dao principles.
The target¡¯s information was also disyed on the surface of the mirror.
¡°Mo Tu, an ancestor of the demon race and one of the ancient demons. This Daoyuan realm expert has already opened up nearly two Dao paths¡¡±
It was a Daoyuan realm expert!
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. The Chaos Dao Mirror was indeed powerful. Although he was only using it for the first time, he had already found a Daoyuan realm expert.
The Chaos Dao Mirror also disyed an image of Mo Tu, but he did not sense it at all. From this, it could be seen how high the level of the Chaos Dao Mirror was.
Even a Daoyuan realm expert failed to sense that he was being spied on.
Chu Xuan stared at Mo Tu and fell into a state of deep thought. Chu Xuan had caused trouble in the Demon Zone and turned the demons into Buddhists. He wanted to uproot the demon race.
Mo Tu had reached the Daoyuan realm and was extremely powerful.
However, on second thought, he remembered that Daoyuan realm experts were restricted from entering the nine zones. Moreover, the other party might not even notice the changes happening to the demon race.
Though Mo Tu could perceive the demon race¡¯s fate, this was not an urate way of determining the actual situation.
After transforming into a Buddhist race, the demon race¡¯s fate would transform and even increase explosively. Mo Tu, who was one of the ancestors of the demon race before the Buddhist race, would not be separated from that fate.
He would still be able to feel it.
Moreover, Hong Yuanchu was also a Daoyuan realm expert, and a human one to boot.
Would he allow Mo Tu, a Daoyuan realm expert of the demon race, to cause trouble in the territory of the human race?
With one more Daoyuan realm expert in the Great Dao Communication Group, the time until the Origin Dao Crystal¡¯s next transformation would be shortened.
He would be one step closer to entering the Great Dao through the Origin Dao Crystal.
Chu Xuan did not greet Mo Tu and directly added a wisp of his Dao aura into the Origin Dao Crystal.
In this way, he could also intimidate Mo Tu.
As expected, Mo Tu¡¯s expression changed.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Mo Tu¡¯s expression changed drastically. His Dao aura had been unknowingly connected to something.
He was even unable to track down the other party.
¡°Let me introduce our newest member, Mo Tu, a demon race Daoyuan realm expert. Everyone, please get to know him,¡± Chu Xuan said in the group.
Then, he said to Mo Tu, ¡°This is the Great Dao Communication Group. Fellow Daoist Mo Tu was fated to enter this group. There are also a few Daoyuan realm fellow Daoists here.¡±
¡°Mo Tu? The overlord of the demon race?¡±
Hong Yuanchu was the first to appear.
The other Dao realm experts were all silently watching the group. Daoyuan realm experts were super big shots. It was not their turn to speak yet.
¡°Hong Yuanchu?¡±
Mo Tu quickly understood what was going on. He was shocked at how unpredictable and powerful this Great Dao Communication Group was. He became more fearful of Chu Xuan, the group¡¯s leader.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
¡°You¡¯re here too? Are you plotting something?¡± Mo Tu said in a very irritable manner.
¡°Plot? What plot?¡±
Hong Yuanchuughed lightly and said, ¡°When did the overlord of the demon race be so timid? This is Daoist Brother Chu¡¯s supreme treasure. Those who are fated will enter it.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s afraid of you?¡±
Mo Tu snorted coldly and said, ¡°Back then, there was no victor between us. Could it be that you, Hong Yuanchu, want to fight with me now?¡±
Chu Xuan silently observed the group.
Mo Tu and Hong Yuanchu were old acquaintances. Moreover, they had fought each other before.
Hong Yuanchu chuckled and said, ¡°What do you mean there was no victor? It was just a short fight. How can you, Mo Tu, be my match?¡±
Then, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your junior brother died at my hands!¡±
¡°Mo Tu, this boorish fellow, it¡¯s really strange that you managed to open a Dao path,¡± Ruo Xian said with disdain.
¡°Goddess Ruo Xian, who chased you until you pissed your pants back then? Have you forgotten?¡±
¡°Mo Tu, you¡¯re courting death!¡±
¡°Come on, I¡¯ll strip you naked!¡±
Ruo Xian exploded in anger.
Chu Xuan was speechless. Why did Mo Tu sound like a troll?
The moment he entered the group, he would scold whoever he saw. This made Ruo Xian, a Daoyuan realm expert, fly into a rage.
Kun He also entered the fray.
What a fellow!
The Great Dao Communication Group instantly became lively. Mo Tu fought verbally alone against Hong Yuanchu, Ruo Xian, and Kun He. He was not at a disadvantage at all.
Chu Xuan even suspected that this fellow¡¯s Dao path was rted to trolling. It could not be, right?
The other Dao realm experts were all silently watching the group, especially Ying Kong, who was trembling once again. He was still the weakest in the group.
In the end, Shu Yang could not help but enter the fray.
He, Ruo Xian, and Mo Tu were figures of the same generation, so they naturally knew each other well.
In the end, the moment he entered the fray, he was spat on by Mo Tu until he almost vomited blood.
¡°Shu Yang, you brat, where did you get the confidence to speak up? You¡¯re a piece of trash. You haven¡¯t even opened up a Dao path, yet you had the gall to speak up?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t think highly of you back then. You followed Hong Yuanchu like a grandson. As expected, you are trash, you can¡¯t even open a Dao path.¡±
¡°Scram, Grandpa Mo Tu won¡¯t bother with you!¡±
Chu Xuan sighed. This fellow, Mo Tu, was indeed not an ordinary trashtalker. He was ndering people in the Great Dao Communication Group.
Pulling Mo Tu into the group was the right choice. The Daoyuan realm experts argued in the group, which required Dao aura. Everyone was excited, and their Dao auras surged into the Origin Dao Crystal, nourishing it.
Therefore, it was important to make the Great Dao Communication Group active in order to speed up the upgrading of the Origin Dao Crystal.
The more the group membersmunicated with each other, the more Dao aura they would expend, which would then be used to nourish the Origin Dao Crystal.
As soon as Shu Yang appeared, he was suppressed by Mo Tu. He was so angry that he could not speak.
Mo Tu had hit him where it hurt the most.
¡°Mo, if you have the guts, tell me your location. Let¡¯s fight,¡± Ruo Xian said furiously.
¡°Get lost, I¡¯m not interested in a woman like you. Don¡¯t even think about seducing me!¡±
F*ck!
Ruo Xian was really about to explode in anger.
Chapter 188 - Mo Tu
Chapter 188: Mo Tu
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Hong Yuanchu was also furious.
Why did he not realize that Mo Tu had such a trashy mouth?
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, Mo Tu is too impudent. Why don¡¯t we expel him?¡±
In the end, Hong Yuanchu sought out Chu Xuan.
The members of the Great Dao Communication Group could not leave once they entered. Perhaps only Chu Xuan, the group leader, could expel them.
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. There was no way he was going to expel a troll like Mo Tu!
The other party was a Daoyuan realm cultivator, and a troublemaker.
One look was enough for anyone to tell that he would be a constantly active member of the group. In addition, with him in the group, it would be livelier.
Only when one¡¯s Dao aura gushed out would he be able to obtain more Dao aura to nurture the Origin Dao Crystal.
The losses from expelling him would be huge.
Since Hong Yuanchu had spoken, he naturally could not refuse instinctively. He still had to give the other party some face and not allow any friction to appear in their rtionship.
Moreover, most of the current group members had been brought in by Hong Yuanchu.
This could be considered to have helped Chu Xuan quite a bit.
......
However, Chu Xuan needed to consider how best to reject him.
Mo Tu was somewhat fearful of this mysterious group leader.
He was actually able to directly absorb a wisp of his Dao aura and pull him into the Great Dao Communication Group. His strength was definitely above his own.
Since he had entered the group, how could Mo Tu bear to leave?
Hong Yuanchu and a few acquaintances were all here. When he was bored, he could trashtalk them for fun.
Without waiting for Chu Xuan¡¯s reply, he immediately said, ¡°Hong Yuanchu, you¡¯ve be trash. Are you afraid of me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to leave the group. Just admit that you¡¯re not as good as me. Admit that you¡¯re afraid of arguing with me. Admit that you¡¯re avoiding me. As long as you admit to those facts, I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±
Hong Yuanchu¡¯s face was livid with anger. How could he admit to such statements?
He immediately replied angrily, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll just leave you in the group. I want to see what this violent dunce of a demon can do!¡±
Chu Xuan wanted to praise Mo Tu. As expected of a troll, he knew exactly how to provoke his enemies.
Even though Hong Yuanchu knew that Mo Tu was provoking him, he had no choice but to ept it. If he really expelled Mo Tu, would it not appear that he was afraid?
Therefore, he could not expel Mo Tu.
At this moment, Chu Xuan opened his mouth.
¡°Fellow Daoists, since we are familiar with each other, there is no harm in causing a ruckus. The Great Dao is all epassing. You might even inadvertently gain inspiration and new insights in the process.¡±
The moment he opened his mouth, he spoke with the tone of an old senior.
Hong Yuanchu and the others fell silent. In their hearts, they were certain that Chu Xuan was a senior and had opened the Dao path earlier than they did.
His strength was naturally above theirs.
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°Being able to enter the Great Dao Communication Group is, in itself, an opportunity. It can also be considered a kind of fate. In the future, all of you will know that those who can enter this group will have an opportunity.¡±
After speaking up to this point, Chu Xuan continued to maintain his mysterious silence.
Hong Yuanchu and the others did not argue anymore.
They silently thought about the hidden meaning behind Chu Xuan¡¯s words.
Opportunity?
The cultivation of Daoyuan realm expertsy in opening Dao paths and understanding the Great Dao. What kind of opportunity would be useful to them?
Even so, they did not doubt Chu Xuan¡¯s words. Perhaps this person who had opened the Dao path ages ago would know about the opportunities that were useful to Daoyuan realm experts.
The group became quiet.
The Daoyuan realm experts did not quarrel for the time being.
At this moment, the scum of the group, Ying Kong, came out.
The first thing he did was to greet Mo Tu.
Mo Tu was very happy. ¡°You little scum, you¡¯re very polite. Grandpa Mo Tu will take care of you from now on!¡±
¡°Whoever dares to bully you, say my name!¡±
Ying Kong wanted to cry but no tears came out. ¡®You¡¯re right, I¡¯m scum. But can you not say it so bluntly?¡¯
He had now even be someone¡¯s grandson!
After that, You Su and Hu Tai also came out to greet him.
Mo Tu was very happy.
After a while, Hong Yuanchu¡¯s disciples and Ruo Xian¡¯s disciples also came out to greet him.
After all, Mo Tu was also a senior.
Of course, Mo Tu, this troll, was not harsh towards juniors.
Perhaps it was because he was arrogant and disdained to bully juniors.
Chu Xuan felt that if he knew that the Great Dao Communication Group could be used to transfer items, Mo Tu would have transferred some items to these juniors while he was in a happy mood.
After the initial excitement, the Great Dao Communication Group calmed down once more.
After all, there were not that many members.
Ying Kong was the most active one in the group. He appeared to greet all of the big shots every day.
You Su was more taciturn. It seemed that because of her identity as a member of the Netherworld race, she did not want to be noticed too much.
Hu Tai and Ying Kong got along better.
Chu Xuan deactivated the Chaos Dao Mirror to recover his energy and continued to cultivate.
This was the first time he had used the Chaos Dao Mirror, and he had found a Daoyuan realm expert. Chu Xuan¡¯s confidence increased greatly. The chances of finding Dao realm and above experts would definitely increase.
However, just as he said, those who could enter the Great Dao Communication Group were bound to have great luck and were considered fated.
It was impossible for him to find all the Daoyuan realm and Dao realm experts.
In the following days, Chu Xuan used the Chaos Dao Mirror to search once a day. However, because it consumed too much energy and he could notst long, he was unable to locate new Dao realm experts.
Mo Tu was probably too bored, so he provoked Ruo Xian again in the group.
¡°Goddess Ruo Xian, when are you going to have a hand-to-hand battle with me?¡±
Ruo Xian became furious.
As a result, the group became lively again.
Chu Xuan was happy to see this happen. The more they argued, the more Dao aura he would obtain to nurture the Origin Dao Crystal.
In the following days, Mo Tu would provoke the Great Dao Communication Group once every few days.
Most of the time, he would brag about himself to Ying Kong and Hu Tai.
Time flew by, and Chu Pingfan was now sixteen years old.
He had already reached the peak of the truth realm, and the umtion of his cultivation was sufficient.
You¡¯er and Chu Pingfan were already very familiar with each other and had be very good ymates.
The sixteen-year-old Chu Pingfan had grown into a simple and honest youth.
His simple and dull temperament had not changed.
Although he was handsome, he did not look like a clever youth.
However, this was only on the surface.
Anyone who really thought that Chu Pingfan was a simple and stupid fool would definitely suffer a great loss.
Chu Xuan could be said to have raised Chu Pingfan single-handedly.
He personally taught and imparted all kinds of secret techniques to him.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s body was so strong that, even before he entered the Emperor realm, he was already no weaker than a first or second-level Emperor realm cultivator.
He even ate medicinal pills as snacks.
His toys were all kinds of emperor-level artifacts and above.
Demonic beast pets, zither ying, flute ying, and the other toys, were all at the emperor-level and above.
All of them were refined by Xiang Xing.
There were countless medicinal pills. In the past, Wang Luo had refined many medicinal pills for him. What he cultivated was the Extreme Dao. No matter how many medicinal pills he ate, he would still use them to cultivate the Extreme Dao.
There would never be a problem of having too many medicinal pills or not being able to consume them.
This was the uniqueness and power of the Extreme Dao.
After You¡¯er learned how to refine ghost pills, Chu Pingfan also got around to eating these cold and gloomy medicinal pills. They had a different taste.
Chu Yun was also studying the Dao of alchemy. Many of the pills she refined were given to Chu Pingfan.
In the entire nine zones, there probably was no Heaven¡¯s blessed who couldpare to Chu Pingfan in terms of resources.
Now, Chu Pingfan was finally going to break through to the Emperor realm.
A 16-year-old Emperor realm cultivator¡
Moreover, he was an Extreme Dao Emperor realm cultivator.
Chu Xuan had high hopes for him. Whether or not he could obtain a big reward from the system depended on Chu Pingfan.
This 16-year-old soon-to-be Emperor realm cultivator had never entered a time mystic realm, nor had he undergone any time flow elerated cultivation.
Instead, he cultivated little by little.
It was enough to be recorded in the history books.
Chu Xuan believed that a 16-year-old Emperor realm cultivator was absolutely unheard of throughout history.
Chapter 189 - The 16-Year-Old Emperor Realm
Chapter 189: The 16-Year-Old Emperor Realm Cultivator, Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan¡¯s had already reached the ninth level of the Divine realm and was only one step away from breaking through to the Dao realm.
He only needed to reward a few hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation to umte a sufficiently sturdy Divine realm cultivation foundation. The next step was to break through to the Dao realm.
He already had two Dao principles, so there was no bottleneck for him to break through to the Dao realm.
Three Dao realm experts had been added to the Great Dao Communication Group. One was from the demon race, one was from a small and unknown race, and thest was from the human race.
It was worth mentioning that Ying Kong was still at the bottom of the heap.
He called every group member by some sort of honorific.
Ying Kong doubted life every day. It seemed that anyone and everyone in this world was stronger than him.
The new member from the demon race was called Mo Lu. His cultivation level had reached the twelfth level of the Dao realm. Every day, he would tter his ancestor, Mo Tu, in the group chat.
Furthermore, he would belittle Hong Yuanchu and the others.
Hong Yuanchu¡¯s disciples naturally had to stand up for their master. As such, they argued endlessly, and scolding battles would erupt almost every day.
Mo Tu was very satisfied with this demon race junior of his. He was someone who followed Mo Tu¡¯s own style.
Chu Xuan was very excited. The more they cursed and fought, the more Dao aura would be expended. The more Dao aura he obtained, the shorter the period of time needed for the Origin Dao Crystal to transform would be.
To him, Mo Tu was truly a lucky star.
......
After the Dao-seeking mirror was upgraded to the Chaos Dao Mirror, it was indeed powerful, and the number of group members had increased by quite a bit.
It had also be lively.
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Pingfan, who was preparing to break through, with a look of anticipation on his face. What kind of rewards would he trigger from the system?
Would he be able to break through to the Dao realm quickly?
Chu Pingfan was the only one in the universe space. You¡¯er had already left.
Chu Yun was in secluded cultivation.
Su Xian¡¯er and the others were all in the pocket dimension.
Only Chu Xuan was there with Chu Pingfan.
A sixteen-year-old Emperor realm expert. If word of this got out, it would scare people to death.
It was too shocking.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s face was tense. The wooden saber was floating in front of him. It still looked like an ordinary wooden saber.
Other than being a little polished, there was nothing special about it.
The scenes from when he was young appeared in Chu Pingfan¡¯s mind again. He was about to break through to the Emperor realm.
Soon, he could look down on those people and say, ¡°In my eyes, all of you are not even as good as trash!¡±
He had been waiting for this day for a long time!
He had worked hard to cultivate. Even though he was tempted and often wanted to y with the many new things he received, he restrained himself.
Every time he recalled that scene, he would abandon all his distracting thoughts and focus on cultivating.
He had a lot of puppets and toys, but he stored them away after ying with them once.
He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and would spend his time ying with them instead of cultivating.
Although Emperor realm experts were not considered strong outside the Southern Region, it was his first step to prove himself against those who had looked down upon him and his parents.
Chu Pingfan spent a long time in thought before finally calming down.
Breakthrough!
His aura condensed around him, as if it was connected to the Great Dao. A power that was different from ordinary cultivators began to condense and build around him.
Chu Xuan watched on silently.
The Extreme Dao was special, and even required an extreme cultivation method.
Because of this, the Extreme Dao was difficult to cultivate, and it was rarely found in this world.
All those who cultivated the Extreme Dao had extraordinary strength and were stronger than ordinary cultivators in the same realm.
Throughout history, there were very few Extreme Dao practitioners.
Chu Xuan did not know if there were any Extreme Dao practitioners who had reached the Daoyuan realm.
However, he did know that the Dao path opened by an Extreme Dao practitioner would definitely be an Extreme Dao.
Chu Pingfan was in the midst of breaking through.
An Extreme Dao Emperor realm expert did not possess the power of a domain, only the sublimation of the Extreme Dao¡¯s power.
In reality, it could be considered a special domain.
The domain of the Extreme Dao.
Rumble!
The aura around Chu Pingfan¡¯s body surged. A special, domain-like, extremely tyrannical power formed a special force field around his body.
This was the special domain of the Extreme Dao.
Chu Pingfan had sessfully broken through and was now consolidating his cultivation.
The ordinary wooden saber seemed to have also undergone some changes.
It still looked ordinary as usual, but Chu Xuan sensed that there was a special power within the ordinary wooden saber.
Perhaps it was a newly-born Extreme Dao.
¡°You remained in seclusion and taught the third ever 16-year-old Emperor realm cultivator in history. You have been rewarded with 1,000 years¡¯ worth of cultivation and the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture.¡±
¡°You remained in seclusion and taught the first ever 16-year-old Extreme Dao Emperor realm cultivator in history. You have been rewarded with the Destruction Dao principle.¡±
Chu Pingfan was the third 16-year-old Emperor realm cultivator in history¡
And also the first 16-year-old Emperor realm Extreme Dao cultivator in history.
The rewards were indeed generous.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. After several years of careful teaching and guiding, he had finally gained his reward.
The thousand-year cultivation boost reward was enough toplete the umtion of his cultivation foundation.
The Dao realm was right in front of him now.
He had even received another Dao principle as a reward.
The Destruction Dao principle¡
He was just about to enter the Dao realm, and yet had already grasped three Dao principles. He was unmatched in the same realm.
Chu Xuan did not receive the reward immediately. Instead, he waited for Chu Pingfan to consolidate his cultivation.
Three dayster, Chu Pingfan stood in front of Chu Xuan.
¡°Very good. You¡¯ve already broken through to the Emperor realm. You¡¯re already 16 years old this year. You can enter the pocket dimension.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Pingfan with a gratified expression.
¡°You¡¯ve been cultivating since you started and, as such, don¡¯t have anybat experience. You can go to the trial mystic realm to gain morebat experience.¡±
¡°Yes, Thirteenth Uncle!¡±
Chu Pingfan could not hide the excitement in his heart.
All of this was created for him by his Thirteenth Uncle, Chu Xuan.
In Chu Pingfan¡¯s heart, Thirteenth Uncle held the most important position. Even his parents were not as important as him.
After all, his parents had been forced to leave him when he was very young.
He could be considered to have been brought up by Chu Xuan and taught by him. In terms of feelings, he was even closer to Chu Xuan than his parents, whom he had not seen for a long time.
You¡¯er leaned on Chu Pingfan¡¯s shoulder. Her body was illusory, and her gloomy and cold ghost spiritual power was restrained.
Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er entered the pocket dimension and immediately went over to the trial mystic realm.
Only then did Chu Xuan check the rewards.
The first thing he looked at was the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture.
This would be his cultivation technique from now on.
¡°The Absolute Beginning Dao scripture has been around since the beginning of the Great Dao. It was born from primal chaos and started from Nirvana¡¡±
When the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture was cultivated to mastery, it could give birth to primal chaos and open up a true Great Dao. Even if the Great Dao was destroyed, it could still be reborn from Nirvana and return.
It was iparably powerful!
Once it was cultivated to mastery, no matter what kind of heavenly tribtion he faced, it could be ovee. It could be said that he was truly undying and eternal now.
It had already far surpassed what Chu Xuan knew of the Daoyuan realm.
The Dao paths opened up by Daoyuan realm experts were also based on the Great Dao.
In contrast, when the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture was cultivated to mastery, it could separate from the Great Dao and form another Great Dao.. It could be reborn from primal chaos and return from destruction through Nirvana.
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. Afterprehending the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture, not only could he give guidance to Dao realm cultivators, he could even give guidance to Daoyuan realm cultivators.
At that time, who would still doubt him?
He would be a true super big shot.
He would no longer have to worry about being exposed. He would no longer have to worry when Daoyuan realm cultivators like Hong Yuanchu looked for him to discuss the Dao.
Once he cultivated the Absolute Beginning Dao scripture, he would be above all the Daoyuan realm experts and be a true super big shot.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited.
However, he did not choose to receive the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture immediately. Instead, he received the thousand-year cultivation boost reward toplete the umtion of his cultivation foundation.
Then, he used the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture to break through to the Dao realm.
Chapter 190 - Breaking Through To The Dao Realm
Chapter 190: Breaking Through To The Dao Realm
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan received the thousand-year cultivation boost reward.
Rumble!
As power filled his body, his cultivation level continued to climb. The Chaos Indestructible physique crazily devoured the power, and his foundation grew stronger and stronger.
At some point, he touched a bottleneck.
His divine power began to transform, and a wisp of Dao aura appeared.
It was as if he could sense the Great Dao, and could absorb Dao aura to nourish himself and the Dao principles.
Chu Xuan opened his eyes. The opportunity to break through to the Dao realm had finally arrived.
His cultivation foundation wasplete.
He had reached the limits of the Divine realm.
Then, he received the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture.
Theprehension of the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture was instilled into him. Chu Xuan activated the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture technique.
A mysterious feeling arose in his heart.
He was enlightened, and all sorts of insights filled his mind. It was as if he had pushed open a hazy window and seen the vastness and greatness of the outside world.
......
It was like seeing the beauty of the world and the big blue sky and white clouds for the first time.
The enlightenment continued. In a trance, it was as if he had approached the Great Dao, or reached out and touched the Great Dao.
Endless insights continued to pour into his mind.
The Great Dao¡¯s Dao aura also poured in.
Chu Xuan¡¯s divine soul underwent further transformation. The Chaos Indestructible physique crazily absorbed the Dao aura. Under the nourishment of the Dao aura, the Stable Dao and the Yin Dao principles also continued to grow stronger. The power of the Dao aura continued to fuse with his divine power.
As soon as the divine power touched the Great Dao¡¯s Dao aura, it was converted into his own Dao aura, which filled his entire body. The transformation of his divine soul would soon bepleted as well. His connection with the Great Dao would be established, and Dao aura could be absorbed into his body from the Great Dao.
Thus, he broke through to the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan¡¯s breakthrough continued.
Meanwhile, hisprehension of the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture continued.
This was the longest time Chu Xuan had ever spentprehending and the longest time he had ever needed to break through.
Day after day passed.
After a full ten days, Chu Xuan finally woke up from his state ofprehension.
At this moment, his aura changed. His eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, as if he had already seen through the essence of the Great Dao.
His body was filled with Dao aura. The Stable Dao and the Yin Dao principles revolved around him. He hadpletely mastered them.
Dao power reced divine power.
Dao realm experts grasped the power of the Dao.
They were above thews of Heaven and Earth.
In the eyes of Dao realm experts, the divine realm cultivators were just ants.
Dao realm¡ sess!
Chu Xuan sighed once he figured out that he was sessful. After staying in seclusion for such a long time, he had finally broken through to the Dao realm.
¡°You broke through just by staying in seclusion. You became the fastest cultivator in history to break through to the Dao realm. You have been rewarded with the Time Dao principle and a soul journey through the Great Dao.¡±
¡°You broke through just by staying in seclusion. You became the youngest Dao realm cultivator in all of history. You have been rewarded with the Concealment Dao principle and the Myriad Convergence Dao technique.¡±
Once he broke through, the system¡¯s reward soon followed.
The fastest cultivator to break through to the Dao realm in all of history!
The youngest Dao realm expert in all of history!
He had set two records!
Chu Xuan¡¯s mentality was very stable even though he had gained two more Dao principles.
He had just entered the Dao realm, but already had five Dao principles. This could be said to be unprecedented, right?
He was not in a hurry to receive the system rewards after breaking through.
He continued to carefullyprehend the mysteries he had after breaking through.
Half a dayter.
Chu Xuan first chose to receive the Destruction Dao principle.
A power that seemed to be able to destroy everything appeared and surrounded Chu Xuan.
After a long while, Chu Xuan mastered the Destruction Dao principle. The aura of destruction then disappeared.
He returned to being an ordinary, handsome shut-in.
Other than being handsome, there did not seem to be anything special about him.
He did not have the aura of a strong expert or the aura of a tyrant. He was just an ordinary, handsome shut-in.
Chu Xuan¡¯s state of mind was greatly improved.
Afterprehending the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture, his understanding of the Great Dao was probably unparalleled.
Although his strength was far inferior to Daoyuan realm experts, it was not difficult for him to guide them on the path of cultivating the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan continued to examine the changes that his body had undergone.
His state of mind was already very stable, even though the system¡¯s reward was very generous.
¡°You are a very stable shut-in, despite receiving great rewards. You have been rewarded with an upgrade to your Stable Dao principle.¡±
Chu Xuan was surprised. His state of mind was so stable that he actually triggered a system reward?
The Stable Dao principle¡¯s upgrade would allow it surpass the Yin and Destruction Dao principles.
Cultivation in the Dao realm was actually very simple, but it was also extremely difficult.
The simple part was that one only needed to continuouslyprehend the Great Dao, continuously absorb Dao aura into one¡¯s body, and nurture the Dao principles, allowing the Dao principles to continuously improve and grow.
The difficult part was also theprehension of the Great Dao and the perfection of one¡¯s Dao principles.
Every breakthrough in the 36 levels of the Dao realm was a metamorphosis, a further perfection of one¡¯s Dao principles.
The 36 levels were like 36 mountains.
Every breakthrough provided an increase in the power of one¡¯s Dao principles, or allowed one toprehend new Dao principles.
Theoretically, each level could allow one toprehend one Dao principle.
However, most Dao realm warriorsprehended a single Dao principle and filled it with newprehension and new power as they broke through.
Continuously strengthening and perfecting that Dao principle.
Perfecting one Dao principle and nurturing one Dao principle would allow it to grow rapidly. Naturally, it was much easier than perfecting and nurturing many Dao principles.
The amount of insights required was also much less.
Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao principles were actually rtively perfect. What hecked was power.
He did notck insights.
What hecked was sufficient power to nurture and further improve his Dao principles.
Compared to other Dao realm cultivators, Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao realm path was much smoother.
Take the Stable Dao principle for example. After it received a one-level upgrade, it had already reached the level of the second-level Dao realm cultivator.
One level led to another. Breaking through each level was not easy and required a long period of time.
Even if one had enough insights, it would take a long period of time to nurture and grow the Dao principles.
Countless Dao realm experts had broken through to the Dao realm because of great opportunities or other factors.
However, they were then stuck in the first level of the Dao realm and could not break through any further.
For example, Shu Yang was an expert from the same generation as Hong Yuanchu, and was also his best friend. How could his level of talent be poor?
However, he was stuck in the thirtieth level of the Dao realm and was unable to break through.
Did Hong Yuanchu not try his best to help resolve his best friend¡¯s cultivation problems?
Of course he did. However, when one reached the Dao realm, one had to rely more on oneself.
Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao realm cultivation was naturally much simpler. However, he was not satisfied with this.
Furthermore, nurturing the Dao principles and getting them to transform required a long period of time.
If he wanted to shorten the time, there was only one way. He would have to obtain a Great Dao treasure that was rted to the growth of Dao principles.
Or, he could enter the Great Dao to gain enlightenment and nurture his Dao principles.
It was impossible for ordinary Dao realm cultivators to do so, but no Chu Xuan.
He could enter the Great Dao to cultivate his Dao principles and gain insights into new ones.
The prerequisite for all of this was that the Origin Dao Crystal needed to undergo another transformation, so that it would gain the ability to lead him into the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan continued toprehend the changes. He even attempted to fuse the Stable Dao, Yin Dao, and the Destruction Dao principles.
The Daoyuan realm was all about fusing one¡¯s Dao principles and opening up one¡¯s own Dao path.
Aside from that, one could fuse one¡¯s Dao principles with the Great Dao and open up one¡¯s own Dao path.
Fusing many Dao principles would open up a stronger Dao path, which would be more stable and harder to crack.
After continuouslyprehending the changes for a month, Chu Xuan barely managed to fuse the three Dao principles together for a short period of time.
Even so, if other Dao realm cultivators were to find out that someone who had just entered the Dao realm could fuse Dao principles, they would probably doubt their lives and break down crying, thinking that they were trash!
Chapter 191 - Can Fellow Daoists Come Over To
Chapter 191: Can Fellow Daoists Come Over To The Great Dao Of Time For A Gathering?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan finally came back to his senses after a long time. Only then did he happily examine the system reward that had been triggered after the record was broken.
First was the system reward for breaking through to the Dao realm the fastest.
He had been rewarded with the Time Dao principle and a soul journey through the Great Dao of Time!
This reward was very generous, especially the soul journey through the Great Dao of Time. Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation for this.
The soul journey through the Great Dao of Time this time was different from thest time he traveled through the entire Great Dao.
Instead, he would travel through the Great Dao of Time.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to traveling through the Great Dao of Time, and improving his time plunder and time illusion techniques, while also increasing his understanding of time.
He might even be able to directly raise the cultivation level of the Time Dao principle.
Including the Time Dao principle, Chu Xuan already had four Dao principles.
If word of this got out, it would make a bunch of Dao realm experts envious.
Next, he looked at the rewards he received for being the youngest Dao realm martial artist in history.
The Concealment Dao principle and the Myriad Convergence Dao technique.
He had received yet another Dao principle, bringing the total up to five.
The Myriad Convergence Dao technique was a cultivation technique that could absorb Dao principles from the Great Dao into the body at an extremely fast speed.
It could speed up the progress of cultivating Dao principles.
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation for his newfound Dao realm cultivation path.
He also wanted to break the record and be the fastest person to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
As well as the record for being the youngest Daoyuan realm cultivator in history.
The rewards at that time would definitely be even more generous.
Chu Xuan first received the two Dao principles.
The Time Dao principle was like a wave of light. It was extremely mysterious and difficult toprehend.
The Concealment Dao principle was extremely inconspicuous and could not even be seen.
The Time Dao principle was an extremely powerful Dao principle. No one could truly control time.
Even the Daoyuan realm cultivators could not do so.
They could only interfere with time to a certain extent or use it to their advantage.
The five Dao principles were stored in his body. Chu Xuan was carefullyprehending them while simultaneously thinking about how to perfectly use the power of the five Dao principles.
The Concealment Dao principle could conceal one¡¯s body, while the Time Dao principle could speed up one¡¯s body. The Stable Dao principle provided stability to one¡¯s body, and the Destruction and Yin Dao principles allowed one¡¯s body to unleash explosive attacks.
If he could use them in tandem perfectly, who in the same realm could withstand it?
After being excited for a long while, he finally calmed down.
Next, he received the Myriad Convergence Dao technique.
Afterprehending the Myriad Convergence Dao technique, Chu Xuan attempted to use the Myriad Convergence Dao technique to absorb the Great Dao¡¯s Dao aura into his body.
His Chaos Indestructible physique was already extremely fast in terms of the speed and amount of Dao aura it could absorb. This was something that other Dao realm cultivators could not replicate.
After activating the Myriad Convergence Dao technique, his body was like a whale swallowing, as Dao aura surged into his body.
Thanks to the strength of the Chaos Indestructible physique, the endless stream of Dao aura could be absorbed, which nurtured his Dao principles while improving the Chaos Indestructible physique.
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. The Myriad Convergence Dao technique was too powerful. Just by relying on this technique, he could nurture Dao principles and perfect them at a speed that was ten times greater than other Dao realm cultivators.
Dao aura surged in, but did not leak out at all. Chu Xuan still looked ordinary.
Even if one was beside him, they would not be able to sense the existence of the surging Dao aura.
This was one of the strengths of the Myriad Convergence Dao technique.
It was also a unique quality of the Dao aura.
If it was directly absorbed into the body, it would not leak out unless the Dao aura was deliberately released.
Only Dao realm cultivators could cultivate Dao aura.
The Divine realm merely allowed one to touch Dao aura andprehend it. Moreover, Divine realm cultivators could only touch a very small amount of it.
Another characteristic of the Myriad Convergence Dao technique was that there was no need to deliberately cultivate it. The Dao aura would be absorbed into one¡¯s body automatically.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and took out the Origin Dao Crystal.
Once again, when he went to travel through the Great Dao of Time, he also took the Origin Dao Crystal with him.
Not only could he nurture the Origin Dao Crystal there, but if he encountered a Daoyuan realm expert, he could pull the other party into the Great Dao Communication Group.
Thinking of the Time Ship that the system had rewarded him with, Chu Xuan also brought it with him.
He also brought the Chaos Dao Mirror. If he encountered a Daoyuan realm expert, he could deduce the other party¡¯s information.
Everything was prepared.
Filled with anticipation, Chu Xuan received the reward.
In an instant, a mysterious feeling surfaced. An inexplicable feeling that he could not understand appeared in his mind.
In the next moment, Chu Xuan realized that he had arrived above a shimmering river.
It was like a vast and endless river of light that flowed continuously. Looking down, it looked like a stretch of light.
A river formed by light?
An extremely mysterious feeling kept surfacing in his heart.
Hisprehension of the time illusion and time plunder techniques were both improving. He now had a greater understanding of time.
A shimmering ribbon surrounded Chu Xuan.
The Time Dao principle!
Chu Xuan could sense that the Time Dao principle was continuously improving.
Holding the Origin Dao Crystal in his hand, Chu Xuan lifted his feet and walked forward, step by step.
The light under his feet seemed to be flowing. However, when he walked on it, it was hard to tell if it was flowing downstream or upstream.
Moreover, Chu Xuan had the feeling that no matter how or where he walked, he seemed to be stuck in the same ce.
Wait, that was not right.
He was not in the same ce, but moving extremely slowly.
He walked step by step, and his walking speed was not slow.
He did not know why he had the feeling of standing in the same ce or moving extremely slowly.
Could it be because he seemed to have walked very far and fast, but in reality, time had not passed as fast as it seemed?
He turned around and headed back the way he came.
He still could not tell if he was going with or against the current.
It was as if the flowing light was but an illusion.
Chu Xuan was wandering aimlessly on the river of the Great Dao of Time,prehending time and nurturing the Time Dao principle.
He had a feeling that the Time Dao principle was about to level up.
The current Time Dao principle was not revealed outside of his body, but was instead being continuously nurtured inside his body.
The Origin Dao Crystal emitted a hazy brilliance as it absorbed the power of time. However, time could not affect the Origin Dao Crystal in any way.
It was not affected by time.
Chu Xuan stood on the river of the Great Dao of Time and stared at the Origin Dao Crystal. Suddenly, he was curious. Did Daoyuan experts like Hong Yuanchu step into the Great Dao of Time?
Currently, he had stepped into the Dao realm.
He was also cultivating the Absolute Beginning Dao Scripture. In terms of understanding andprehension of the Great Dao, Hong Yuanchu and the others could notpare to him.
Therefore, he did not have to worry about exposing his true cultivation level.
As such, he took the initiative to speak in the group chat for the first time.
He sent out invitations to those few Daoyuan realm experts.
¡°I am currently traveling on the river of the Great Dao of Time. Fellow Daoists, would you like to join me?¡±
There was no response in the group chat.
Even the troll Mo Tu did not respond.
Chu Xuan was puzzled. Although he was traveling through the Great Dao of Time, it did not dy the transmission of messages or operation of the chat group.
Why was there no response?
After a long while, Hong Yuanchu finally spoke.
¡°Fellow Daoist, are you on the river of the Great Dao of Time?¡±
¡°Yes, Fellow Daoist Hong, would you like to join me?¡±
Hong Yuanchu was very shocked. Just how strong was Daoist Brother Chu?
Why was he able to travel through the Great Dao of Time?
This was the Great Dao of Time they were talking about here. Even he was unable to step into it.
To be more precise, he was unable to enter the Great Dao of Time from the path of the Great Dao.
What he cultivated was not the Dao of Time!
¡°The Great Dao of Time! Please forgive me, Daoist Brother Chu. I have neverprehended the Dao of Time, so I am unable to enter the Great Dao of Time through the Great Dao.¡±
¡°The group leader cultivates the Great Dao of Time?¡±
Mo Tu also opened his mouth in shock.
Chu Xuan understood now. The Great Dao of Time was too powerful. Not everyone could cultivate it. Even if they were all Daoyuan realm experts, not everyone could enter the Great Dao of time.
Was the silence just because they were shocked?
Chapter 192 - Jade Time Dragon
Chapter 192: Jade Time Dragon
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After figuring it out, Chu Xuan began to deceive the few Daoyuan realm experts, further solidifying his position as a senior.
¡°The Great Dao of Time is very easy to grasp. I walk the Great Dao, and time is only one of them.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others were speechless.
¡®Who doesn¡¯t walk the Great Dao?¡¯
¡®Wait!¡¯
¡®No!¡¯
Could it be that the Great Dao mentioned by Daoist Brother Chu was the kind that was on par with the true Great Dao?
Not a particr Great Dao?
Thinking this, they were extremely shocked.
Too powerful!
There was actually someone who was able to open up a miniature version of the Great Dao?
In addition, it was not a miniature version of a particr Great Dao, but the Great Dao in its entirety?
No wonder he felt that cultivating the Great Dao of Time was not difficult!
This was a super expert!
¡°I admire Daoist Brother Chu¡¯s talent!¡±
¡°I, Mo Tu, will not submit to anyone. Ruo Xian, that little b*tch, I can even press her under my body and rub against her. I will only submit to you, Brother Chu!¡±
¡°Mo Tu, you are courting death!¡±
Ruo Xian was so angry that her face turned red. Mo Tu, this b*stard, humiliated her the moment he opened his mouth. How hateful!
Chu Xuan said humbly, ¡°We are all seekers on the path of the Great Dao. You tter me, you tter me!¡±
Just as he was about to continue, he suddenly saw dots of light on the river of time.
A jade-white object shed on the river of time.
Chu Xuan was shocked. There was a creature on the river of time?
¡°A creature appeared on the river of time. I¡¯ll talk to everyer!¡±
He sent a message to the Great Dao Communication Group.
Chu Xuan immediately took out the Time Ship.
Sitting on the Time Ship, he quickly rushed toward the location on the river of the Great Dao of Time where that mysterious creature had appeared.
He did not have the mood to pay attention to the messages in the group.
Whether it was the Hong Yuanchu, or the other Daoyuan realm warriors, they were all shocked.
There was a creature on the Great Dao of Time?
What kind of creature could live on the Great Dao of Time?
This was especially so for Hong Yuanchu and the others. Their expressions were solemn and their hearts were filled with shock. Even after opening their Dao paths for such a long time, they had never heard of any creatures on the Great Dao of Time.
The Great Dao was truly mysterious!
It was as if they would never be able to understand it.
Chu Xuan was actually able to meet a creature on the Great Dao of Time. What did this mean?
They called out a few times in the group chat, but there was no response.
The Daoyuan realm experts could only patiently wait for Chu Xuan¡¯s message.
Chu Xuan sat on the Time Ship and soon arrived at the ce where that mysterious creature had disappeared in a sh.
He looked around, but he could not find that mysterious figure.
He was curious. Was that figure a creature from the Great Dao of Time or a Daoyuan realm expert who cultivated the Great Dao of Time?
Based on his impression of the figure that had disappeared in a sh just now, Chu Xuan believed it to be a creature from the Great Dao of Time.
He was very shocked.
How could there be a creature in the Great Dao of Time?
Was it a creature derived from the Great Dao of Time?
¡°Fellow Daoist, can youe out and meet me?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
Hu!
In the distance, there was another sh of brilliance that looked like sshes of water.
The Time Ship arrived there in an instant, but the figure was still nowhere to be seen. Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror, trying to figure out what kind of creature it was.
At this moment, several hundred meters away from him, a head popped out from the flowing river of light.
Chu Xuan was stunned the moment he saw the head.
Dragon?
That¡¯s right!
The head that popped out was very simr to how dragons from the legends looked like.
The dragon¡¯s head was snow-white, and it had equally snow-white long beard and eyes. No pupils could be seen, only two snow-white crystals could be seen where its eyes were.
Controlling the Time Ship, Chu Xuan slowly approached and said, ¡°Hello, Fellow Daoist.¡±
At the same time, he pointed the Chaos Dao Mirror at the dragon¡¯s head to deduce its information.
After a while, the dragon¡¯s information appeared on the mirror.
¡°Huang Long, the Jade Time Dragon, a creature of the Great Dao of Time, a Daoyuan realm cultivator residing in the Great Dao of Time¡ The Jade Time Dragon will not die if time is not extinguished!¡±
Chu Xuan sucked in a breath of cold air.
He had encountered an existence that was truly nearly immortal.
As long as time was not destroyed, the Jade Time Dragon would not die!
Would time be destroyed?
Chu Xuan did not think that time would be destroyed. Even if the Great Dao copsed and returned to chaos, time might notpletely cease to exist.
A creature of the Great Dao of Time!
Since there were creatures on the Great Dao of Time, it meant that there were actually creatures on the Great Dao itself.
It was just that they were extremely rare or difficult to meet.
¡°You¡¯re a little strange.¡±
Huang Long spoke.
He tilted his head and looked at Chu Xuan curiously, especially at his Time Ship.
Logically speaking, the Jade Time Dragon should be invincible on the Great Dao of Time.
However, for some reason, he had a feeling that the mysterious ship would be able to ensnare him.
¡°My name is Chu Xuan. How should I address you, Fellow Daoist?¡±
Although he already knew the name of the Jade Time Dragon, Chu Xuan pretended not to know it and tried to approach Huang Long in a friendly manner.
This was a super big shot.
He was much more powerful than Hong Yuanchu and Mo Tu.
This was a creature of the Great Dao!
As long as time was not destroyed, the Jade Time Dragon would not die!
¡°My name is Huang Long.¡±
Huang Long¡¯s snow-white dragon body appeared. Heidzily on the river of the Great Dao of Time and looked at Chu Xuan curiously.
He felt that this person was very extraordinary.
¡°Fellow Daoist Huang, you are a creature of the Great Dao. This is my first time meeting one.¡±
Chu Xuan had a curious look on his face.
¡°There¡¯s nothing good about being a creature of the Great Dao. They have nowhere to y. It¡¯s very boring,¡± Huang Long sighed.
Chu Xuan instantly caught a hint of something.
First, it was very likely that Huang Long had never left the Great Dao. Perhaps he was restricted.
Or perhaps, in fact, he did not know how to leave the Great Dao?
Secondly, Huang Long was simple-minded and was not shrewd in any way.
He was easy to deceive!
¡°Fellow Daoist Huang, you must be joking. The creatures of the Great Dao are eternal. It can be said that the Great Dao is eternal and immortal. How can ordinary cultivatorspare to such creatures?¡± Chu Xuan said with a smile.
He looked like a kind and talkative person.
¡°Really, it¡¯s very boring here.¡±
Huang Long stretched out a w and stroked his dragon whiskers. ¡°I spend most of my time sleeping.¡±
¡°That¡¯s impossible. Haven¡¯t you met anyone else, Fellow Daoist Huang?¡±
Chu Xuan pretended to be surprised.
¡°I haven¡¯t met anyone on the Great Dao of Time.¡±
The Dragon Lord held his dragon w and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met on the Great Dao of Time, and the fifth person I¡¯ve met in my lifetime.¡±
Chu Xuan instantly understood that the Dragon Lord had not met any Daoyuan realm experts on the Great Dao of time. It was very likely that there were no Daoyuan realm experts on the Great Dao of Time.
Huang Long had left the Great Dao of Time and met Daoyuan realm experts in other ces of the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan was thinking about a question. If there were creatures on the Great Dao of Time, did other creatures also exist elsewhere in the Great Dao?
The Great Dao was invisible, and the Great Dao of Time was only a part of it.
¡°So few people?¡±
Chu Xuan asked curiously, ¡°Fellow Daoist Huang, you¡¯re not the only creature in the Great Dao. Don¡¯t you discuss the Dao with the others?¡±
Huang Long stroked his dragon beard and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to meet them. Besides, everyone is bored. What¡¯s there to discuss?¡±
Got it!
As expected, Huang Long was not the only creature in the Great Dao.
Moreover, they were all bored and had no interest in talking with each other.
It was also extremely difficult to meet them.
This also showed how rare the creatures of the Great Dao were.
¡°Fellow Daoist Dragon Lord, you can leave the Great Dao to y. Why do you have to stay in the Great Dao and be bored?¡±
Chu Xuan asked the main question that had been bugging him.
Why could the creatures of the Great Dao not leave the Great Dao?
Chapter 193 - The Generous Huang Long
Chapter 193: The Generous Huang Long
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Huang Long grabbed his dragon¡¯s whiskers with his dragon ws, looking a little frustrated and helpless.
¡°How do I leave? There¡¯s no way out. What if I get lost?¡±
¡°Besides, I feel ufortable leaving the Great Dao!¡±
¡°In short, it¡¯s very annoying!¡±
Chu Xuan roughly understood from Huang Long¡¯s words why he had been staying in the Great Dao all this time.
Firstly, he did not know how to leave the Great Dao. He could not find a way to leave the Great Dao, and was also afraid that he would get lost.
Second, after leaving the Great Dao, he would feel a little ufortable.
How ufortable?
Chu Xuan could not help but think of the situation when a fish left the water.
¡°Why would it be ufortable to leave the Great Dao?¡±
Chu Xuan asked directly out of curiosity.
After all, Huang Long was simple-minded and not shrewd at all. He was easy prey when it came to fishing for information.
There was nothing wrong with asking him questions directly.
¡°It¡¯s just a little ufortable, but it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±
Huang Long thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I have a feeling that if I leave for too long, I¡¯ll be summoned back.¡±
Got it!
Even though he would feel ufortable after leaving the Great Dao, it would not affect him much.
Furthermore, after leaving for a certain period of time, he would be summoned back by the Great Dao.
The key point was that he did not know how to leave the Great Dao.
Of course, Chu Xuan would not help the Jade Time Dragon leave.
If he went to the nine zones, given Huang Long¡¯s strength, who would be able to subdue him?
With such a terrifying existence present in the nine zones, even Chu Xuan¡¯s residence would not be safe.
¡°Could it be that Fellow Daoist Huang Long is the only one on the Great Dao of Time?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s only me here!¡±
Huang Long nodded.
At this point, he raised his head and said smugly, ¡°I, Huang Long, am unique!¡±
Chu Xuan praised him a little, and Huang Long became very excited.
Because he was happy, he gave Chu Xuan a treasure.
He raised his hand and gave Chu Xuan a scale.
The jade-white crystal-like scale contained the mysterious patterns of time.
It was a supreme treasure!
Chu Xuan pretended to be reticent and said that he only had that one treasure, so there was no need for Huang Long to give him such a valuable gift.
After hearing what he said, Huang Long raised his w again and took out more than ten scales and a few other treasures.
Without any exnation, he stuffed them into Chu Xuan¡¯s hands.
He wanted to show Chu Xuan that he had many treasures!
Huang Long was a truly good person!
Chu Xuan happily took them.
Since Huang Long was so generous, he was definitely going to make friends with him.
Of course, Chu Xuan would not be stingy either.
Huang Long was bored, right? He would not be bored if he was dragged into the Great Dao Communication Group.
As for helping Huang Long to leave the Great Dao and wander about outside, Chu Xuan was not capable of it for the time being.
Even if he could, he would not let Huang Long leave just yet.
¡°Fellow Daoist Huang Long, it¡¯s fate that we have met here. From now on, you and I are best friends.¡±
Chu Xuan said very sincerely, ¡°In the future, when I find a way for you to leave the Great Dao, I will definitely help you leave.¡±
¡°Thank you so much, Fellow Daoist Chu.¡±
Huang Long was overjoyed. He rolled a few times on the river of the Great Dao of Time and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, from now on, you are my best friend. If you have any difficulties, feel free toe to me!¡±
¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with Huang Long¡¯s attitude.
Then, he said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t help you leave for the time being, I have a treasure that can allow you to chat with others.¡±
¡°In this way, you can also take this opportunity to relieve your boredom.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so? Quick, let me chat with the others.¡±
Huang Long was extremely excited and full of anticipation.
Whenever he was excited, he liked to give out treasures.
Hence, he stuffed more treasures into Chu Xuan¡¯s hands.
How generous!
Chu Xuan sighed. As a creature of the Great Dao, Huang Long really had many treasures.
Moreover, they were all at the Great Dao level.
Not to mention Dao realm experts, even Daoyuan realm experts would covet these treasures.
Chu Xuan felt that it was necessary for him to remind Huang Long, who liked to give out treasures a little too much, that he should not be fooled by others.
He would deceive Huang Long himself.
If he was deceived by others, the treasures that the Dragon Lord gave away would be akin to Huang Long giving away what rightly belonged to Chu Xuan.
¡°Fellow Daoist Huang Long, the outside world isplicated and full of deceit. You must not reveal all your secrets. You must not give away treasures at will.¡±
¡°Treasures like these are very precious. People will fight over just one of these treasures, so you must not give away treasures at will!¡±
Chu Xuan reminded Huang Long about sumbing to ttery and not giving away treasures as he pleased.
Huang Long nodded repeatedly. He felt that Fellow Daoist Chu was a really good person.
Had it been anyone else, would they have reminded him like this?
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t be deceived by others, and I won¡¯t give away treasures as I please. If I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll just give you some trinkets.¡±
Then, Huang Long looked at Chu Xuan¡¯s Time Ship and said, ¡°You¡¯re different, Fellow Daoist Chu. Your treasures are too rare, and you definitely don¡¯tck treasures. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving these things to you to express my joy.¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless. It turned out that Huang Long was not really giving away treasures casually.
He was just picky about who he gave them to.
The level of his Time Ship was too high, so he had been too embarrassed to give away low-level treasures.
Therefore, he gave away Great Dao-level treasures right away.
Chu Xuan was relieved.
He took out a ball of Dao aura from the Origin Dao Crystal.
He handed it to Huang Long and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Huang, if you meet other people in the future, or other Great Dao creatures, you can also use this to absorb a wisp of their Dao aura and connect them to the Supreme Treasure. After that, you will be able tomunicate with them.¡±
He asked Huang Long to input a wisp of his Dao aura into the Origin Dao Crystal.
Chu Xuan looked at the messages in the Great Dao Communication Group, smiled, and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, let me introduce you to Fellow Daoist Huang Long of the Great Dao.¡±
The hearts of Hong Yuanchu and the others were shaken.
A creature of the Great Dao!
The other Dao realm cultivators were all shocked, and they stared at the Great Dao Communication Group with fervent eyes.
¡°Hello, everyone, I¡¯m Huang Long!¡±
Once Huang Long figured out the message transmission method, he directly condensed the message onto a scale, and his little ws scratched out a message onto it.
He also discovered that he could use his Dao aura to condense an image projection and transmit it to the group.
He directly condensed his own appearance and transmitted it to the group.
Huang Long was extremely excited about this new and strange toy. He rolled on the river of the Great Dao of Time, creating waves.
In his excitement, he also stuffed some treasures into Chu Xuan¡¯s hands.
Chu Xuan was also very happy. This trip to the Great Dao of Time could be said to have yielded a bountiful harvest.
Moreover, if Huang Long encountered other creatures of the Great Dao, he would be able to pull them into the Great Dao Communication Group.
If necessary, he would let other creatures of the Great Dao give him treasures after entering the group.
Those creatures of the Great Dao were all lonely and bored. They needed a ce to chat and would beg to enter.
Chu Xuan vaguely reminded Huang Long not to suffer a loss when pulling people into the group.
Huang Long understood and sighed with emotion. Fellow Daoist Chu was really a good person. He felt bad for epting so many treasures from him, so he reminded himself that he could take the opportunity to ask for some treasures when inviting someone to join the group!
He had to remind those who joined the group that they had to give Fellow Daoist Chu treasures!
Chu Xuan saw that the Dragon Lord waspletely focused on the group chat, and he himself was also ready to continue touring the Great Dao of Time.
In the Great Dao Communication Group, he added another exnation to properly introduce Huang Long.
His message shocked everyone.
¡°Fellow Daoist Huang Long is the Jade Time Dragon. As long as time exists, the Jade Time Dragon will never die. If you have any questions regarding time, you can ask Fellow Daoist Huang Long for advice!¡±
Chapter 194 - Have You Learned It?
Chapter 194: Have You Learned It?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Everyone in the Great Dao Communication Group was shocked once again!
This was especially so for the few Daoyuan realm experts present in the group.
If time existed, the Jade Time Dragon would not die!
What did this mean?
It meant that Huang Long was an existence that was nearly eternal!
This was a true big shot!
Huang Long raised his head and nced at Chu Xuan. At this moment, he felt that Chu Xuan was somewhat mysterious and very powerful.
Since he knew that as long as time existed, he would not die, then he had to be an ancient powerhouse.
He happily chatted in the group.
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, you tter me. I¡¯m not that powerful. It¡¯s just that evenif the Great Dao copses, I¡¯ll still be alive!¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others were speechless.
If the Great Dao copsed and you were still alive, was that not powerful enough?
None of the Daoyuan realm experts could guarantee that they would be able to survive when the Great Dao copsed.
This was the difference!
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu is the true senior.¡±
Huang Long praised Chu Xuan again.
In this way, Chu Xuan¡¯s status in the group increased once again, making him seem even more mysterious.
Mo Tu, this troll, was now trying to curry favor with Huang Long.
The other Dao realm cultivators all came out to tter him as well.
This included You Su, who usually rarely spoke.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with the activity in the chat group. It was indeed the correct decision to pull Huang Long into the group.
When he returned, he would activate the item transfer function.
In this way, the group would be even more active.
When Huang Long gave out treasures, it would stimte the group members to be even further.
In this way, the Origin Dao Crystal would be able to obtain more Dao aura, and the time until its next transformation would be further shortened.
Huang Long became addicted to chatting in the group and could not extricate himself.
He felt good whenever he was ttered, and wanted to give away treasures each time.
Unfortunately, he could not transfer treasures to his group chat friends.
It was really too regrettable.
Of course, he still remembered Chu Xuan¡¯s reminder that he could not randomly give away treasures, and that he should not be addicted to ttery.
However, he had countless treasures, so it did not matter if he gave away some low-level ones.
In his eyes, they were low-level ones, but in the eyes of others, they were precious treasures.
Among the Dao realm experts in the Great Dao Communication Group, Ying Kong was the most diligent in ttering him.
After all, he was the weakest in the group.
If he did not try his best to tter them, and gain the favor of the big shots, and get them to give him pointers on cultivation, what was the point of being in this group?
¡°Slow cultivation?¡±
¡°Time eleration and time flow differences!¡±
Ying Kong wanted to cry but had no tears.
If I could speed up time for myself and change the time flow difference, would I still be so useless?
He was in the Dao realm!
Those so-called time mystic realms were no longer effective for him.
He was not cultivating the Dao of Time, so where would he get the ability to use elerated time to increase his cultivation speed?
¡°Senior, I can¡¯t do it!¡±
Ying Kong cried.
¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll teach you!¡±
Huang Long began to teach Ying Kong how to use time in the Great Dao Communication Group.
Everyone watched attentively.
This was a time secret technique.
¡°Have you learned it?¡±
Ying Kong: ¡°¡No.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll repeat it again.¡±
¡°Have you learned it now?¡±
Ying Kong: ¡°¡I¡¯m useless.¡±
The others: ¡°¡¡±
Although Huang Long exined as simply as possible, the Dao realm cultivators could not understand it at all. They all looked confused.
Only a few Daoyuan realm warriors gained some understanding of the technique.
¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll give you a time eleration treasure when the timees.¡±
Huang Long was helpless.
He could not even learn such a simple technique. He was really useless!
Ying Kong banged his head against the wall as tears streamed down his face.
He was really useless!
He was actually unable toprehend such a profound time secret technique!
Chu Xuan continued to tour the Great Dao of Time for a short while before he felt the pull that signaled his impending return.
By the time his trance ended, he had already returned to the small courtyard.
His body was shimmering with waves of light as the power of time swirled around him. It was as if he was floating in the river of time.
The Dao of Time in the Origin Dao Crystal had also been upgraded. Now, when he changed the time flow difference in the pocket dimension, the power of thews of Heaven and Earth consumed would be reduced.
However, Chu Xuan had no intention of changing the time flow difference in the pocket dimension.
At this moment, he was immersed in a state of profound epiphany.
The Dao of Time was extremely powerful.
Until now, there was no one who had opened the Dao path of time.
Otherwise, as a creature of the Great Dao of Time, it was impossible for Huang Long to not have met such a person.
This state of epiphanysted for half a month.
Meanwhile, the Time Dao principle had also sessfully advanced by one level.
Chu Xuan had also reached an extremely high level in terms of hisprehension of time.
He had a premonition that, once his Dao realm cultivation was perfected, he would be able to be the first person to open up the Dao path of time.
Chu Xuan¡¯s goal was not to open up the Dao path of time. He wanted to open up the path to the true Great Dao, and time was only a part of it.
He nced at the Great Dao Communication Group and saw that it was still bustling with activity. A group of Dao realm cultivators were ttering Huang Long, which made thetter very excited.
A few Dao realm disciples from the Hong Yuanchu¡¯s side also asionally came out to interact with Huang Long.
asionally, Huang Long would give some pointers on the Dao of time.
After Huang Long joined the group, Mo Tir did not continue to mess with Ruo Xian for fun.
It was time to activate the item transfer function.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and picked some Dao fruits from the pocket dimension. He then instructed Su Xian¡¯er to cook some delicious dishes with the highest level ingredients.
Huang Long had given him so many treasures, so he wanted to make some delicious food for him to taste. This was a long-term rtionship worth nurturing.
When Su Xian¡¯er received his instructions, she began to prepare the ingredients.
Chu Xuan recalled that Huang Long was a Jade Time Dragon. Such a big and powerful dragon would have a terrifyingly big appetite.
Thus, he ordered Su Xian¡¯er to cook ten times more than usual.
¡°Sir, why do you need me to cook so much food?¡± Su Xian¡¯er asked in puzzlement.
¡°Just do as I say.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
While Su Xian¡¯er was busy, Chu Xuan took out one of the scales Huang Long had given him.
The snow-white scale had mysterious time patterns on it and was imbued with the power of time.
The palm-sized scale was beautiful and full of mystery.
These were the scales that Huang Long had shed. After some treatment, they had be like this.
This was a natural time treasure!
Constructing a time mystic realm with this would be a piece of cake. A time mystic realm constructed using this treasure would be equivalent to a Great Dao mystic realm.
After all, Huang Long was a creature of the Great Dao, and his scales would naturally be of the Great Dao-level.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and began to refine a time treasure with the scales.
Even with his Dao realm strength, and his excellent level of artifact refining, as well the assistance of the Origin Dao Crystal, it would take a long time to refine the scales.
He took out a bracelet. There were nine beads on it in total, and each one was crystal clear, with patterns of the Great Dao of TIme on them.
Besides the time patterns, there was also another Great Dao power imbued into it.
The bracelet was one of the treasures given to him by Huang Long, who had nothing better to do, so he made it and put it on his dragon finger to y with.
They were all supreme treasures!
Even Dao realm experts would be envious of this bracelet.
Chu Xuan wiped his hand and concealed the bracelet¡¯s Dao auro so that it looked ordinary, other than it being somewhat beautiful.
Su Xian¡¯er brought the delicacies over.
¡°Sir, it¡¯s ready.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and put the delicacies into a box.
The level of the box was no lower than the bracelet.
The box was also a small gift from Huang Long.
From these small items, it could be seen how bored Huang Long was to have made these small items for entertainment.
Chapter 195 - Bootlicker
Chapter 195: Bootlicker
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Su Xian¡¯er looked at Chu Xuan and put the delicacies into the box. She asked doubtfully, ¡°Sir, who are you giving this to?¡±
These delicacies were made of high-grade heavenly treasures. Even emperors were not qualified to eat them!
When she cooked, she even gained a lot from just the fragrance of the dishes.
Those who were qualified to eat such delicacies should at least be at the early stages of the Heaven realm, right?
Maybe even Heaven realm cultivators were not qualified to enjoy these delicacies.
Moreover, the box used to hold the delicacies was extraordinary. It was even more extraordinary than divine treasures.
Su Xian¡¯er did not dare to imagine what kind of treasure this was.
However, this treasure was actually used to hold food!
¡°It¡¯s for a friend I just met,¡± Chu Xuan said with a smile.
Su Xian¡¯er was even more confused. Chu Xuan had never left the courtyard, right?
When did he meet a new friend?
Chu Xuan put the dao fruits into the box and put the bracelet on Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s wrist. He said, ¡°This is for you. Use your aura to nourish it for a period of time. No one can take it away.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er looked at the jade bracelet on her wrist. It looked crystal clear and had some fine lines on it, but there was nothing special about it.
However, she knew that the things Chu Xuan gave her were never ordinary.
The more ordinary they looked, the more precious they were. It was just that, with her limited strength, she was still unable to discover what was special about them.
¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and allowed Su Xian¡¯er to go about her own business.
In the Great Dao Communication Group, he said to Huang Long, ¡°Fellow Daoist Huang, I¡¯ll give you some food to satisfy your appetite.¡±
Huang Long was delighted. There was something new to eat.
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, are youing to the Great Dao of Time again?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ll transfer the item to you through the Great Dao Communication Group.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he transferred the box over.
Although Huang Long was on the Great Dao of Time, it did not hinder the ability of the Origin Source Dao Crystal to transfer items. This was one of the strengths of the Origin Dao crystal.
It was directly connected to the Great Dao.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, you can transfer items through the Great Dao Communication Group?¡± Hong Yuanchu asked in shock.
He could directly use a wisp of Dao aura as a medium to transfer items over.
Could it be used to attack?
¡°Items can be transmitted, and the transmitted items will have their original owner¡¯s aura erased, and it will be branded with the recipient¡¯s aura.¡±
¡°Moreover, it won¡¯t reveal any traces of your location or heavenly secrets. Since it involves the Great Dao, Fellow Daoists won¡¯t have to worry about attacks or anything like that.¡±
Chu Xuan naturally knew what Hong Yuanchu and the others were afraid of.
¡°The Great Dao Communication Group has rules. As long as one has not surpassed the Great Dao, one can not override the rules!¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they heard him speak. They felt that they had been overly worried just now.
They were all Daoyuan realm cultivators. How could Chu Xuan be so powerful that he could attack those in the same realm with just a wisp of his Dao aura as a medium.
If he could reallyunch such an attack, would he not be close to surpassing the Great Dao?
Huang Long had already received the food.
As he ate, he sent a message.
¡°Delicious, delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food!¡±
Ying Kong instantly seized the opportunity and hurriedly took out some heavenly treasures like Dao fruits that tasted especially good.
He quickly figured out how to transmit items through the Great Dao Communication Group.
He immediately said to Huang Long, ¡°Senior Huang Long, I¡¯m weak, but I have some delicious fruits. I¡¯ll send them to Senior Huang Long now. I hope that Senior likes them!¡±
It was a good opportunity to tter him.
He immediately transferred the items over.
The other Dao realm members looked at him. Ying Kong, this tterer, was too fast.
They also quickly expressed that they had delicious food..
Other than food, they could not bring out any treasures that could tempt Huang Long.
Even if they did, they could not bear to part with any treasure that could tempt Huang Long.
Hong Yuanchu and the others only gave some items of the same level to Huang Long as a way of befriending him. They did not fawn over him like the juniors.
¡°You know your ce well, Little Fellow.¡±
Huang Long was very satisfied with Ying Kong. His words were pleasant and tactful. He deserved a reward!
He casually gave Ying Kong a small disk that he had made himself.
¡°I¡¯ll give you a small disk that can elerate time. It will allow your strength to increase by leaps and bounds.¡±
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±
Ying Kong was so excited that he was on the verge of tears.
He had finally obtained a great opportunity and a supreme treasure.
A supreme treasure that could elerate time even for Dao realm cultivators was almost impossible to find within this world.
The other Dao realm members were all envious. They cursed Ying Kong for being a bootlicker.
¡°There are also gifts for all the other little fellows.¡±
Huang Long was in a great mood. He casually transferred some small items to each of them.
Although they could not bepared to the time eleration disk, they were still treasures for Dao realm cultivators.
He remembered Chu Xuan¡¯s words. He could not give away treasures that were too precious.
As for Ying Kong, it was mainly because he had a pleasant tone and was tactful. He was also the first one to give him food after Chu Xuan.
Moreover, his strength was really too weak!
He could not bear to see him that weak!
He was the weakest in the group. As the second most powerful group member, after Fellow Daoist Chu, it was only right for him to take care of the weaker group members.
Chu Xuan was speechless.
He knew that Huang Long would give things to others when he activated the item transfer function.
Ying Kong was the first to enter the group, but had now be a sycophant.
Being able to enter the group could be considered a fortuitous encounter for him.
He would probably be able to break through to the fourth level of the Dao realm.
That was good as well. Since Ying Kong had benefited, it would motivate the other Dao realm group members to work even harder to curry favor with Huang Long.
The group became active once more. It would not be long before the Origin Dao Crystal transformed again, which would allow Chu Xuan to reap even greater benefits.
Once the Origin Dao Crystal transformed, and gained the ability to transport him into the Great Dao, Chu Xuan¡¯s path of Dao realm cultivation would be faster and smoother.
In the future, it would be much easier for him to open up a smaller version of the Great Dao.
After breaking through to the Dao realm, Chu Xuan had nothing to do. He did not need to cultivate the Myriad Convergence Dao technique, as it automatically absorbed Dao aura into his body to nurture his Dao principles.
He only needed to spend some timeprehending the Dao principles to increase his understanding of the Dao principles.
With more free time, Chu Xuan focused his thoughts elsewhere.
It was time to push forward the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
At the same time, he was also thinking about how he could upgrade the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
Currently, the Heavenly Dao Talisman only controlled all of the transmitted information and had not formed its ownws of Heaven and Earth.
Chu Xuan¡¯s next goal was to upgrade the Heavenly Dao Talisman, evolving itsws of Heaven and Earth to the point where it could control some of thews that covered the Northern Zone.
To do this, he would start from the Southern Region.
Taking advantage of the fact that thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region had notpletely recovered, thews of Heaven and Earth formed by the Heavenly Dao Talisman could take advantage of the situation and control part of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region.
Once the n waspleted, and the Northern Zone¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth were controlled by the Heavenly Dao Talisman, Chu Xuan would be the ruler of all the cultivators in the Northern Zone.
One had to know that even Heaven realm cultivators were subject to thews of Heaven and Earth.
If the Heavenly Dao Talisman reced the currentws of Heaven and Earth, it meant that the cultivators would have to cultivate thews that Chu Xuan had set.
Chu Xuan would be the Master of the Heavenly Dao, and he could use the establishment of the Heavenly Dao to perfect his own Dao principles and open up a true Great Dao path.
At that time, he would definitely surpass the current Daoyuan realm experts and be an existence on par with the Great Dao.
He would even transcend the Great Dao.
This was a big n.
Toplete this n, there were many steps that had to be taken. First of all, he had to have arge number of children of fate under hismand
Chapter 196 - Chu Pingfan Heads To The Eastern Region
Chapter 196: Chu Pingfan Heads To The Eastern Region
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan felt that he should take in a few more children of fate.
At the end of this Daoyuan, there would definitely be changes in the world. It was a good time toy out a n.
Every region and zone had its own child of fate, and he wanted to control as many of them as possible.
After breaking through to the Dao realm, Chu Xuan was truly filled with confidence.
It was also time for him to takeplete control of the ck Moon Tower.
Up until now, he still did not know who the person behind the scenes was or how strong the other party was.
Chu Xuan was prepared to speed up the n and drag out the mastermind behind the ck Moon Tower. The other party might be a talent that could be used.
After all, for that person to be able to establish arge faction that spanned the entirety of the Northern Zone, regardless of whether it was in terms of strength or methods, they had to be extraordinary.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n was in need of such a talent.
The mastermind behind the ck Moon Tower was extremely well-hidden. It would probably take some time to fish the other party out.
Chu Xuan called Bao Hongyan over.
He asked her toe up with a n.
This could be considered a test of her ability.
While Bao Hongyan was excited, she was also a little worried. She was afraid that she would not be able to pass the test.
Ever since she had followed Chu Xuan, she had received a lot of attention. There were too many benefits, and her strength had skyrocketed.
¡°The way the ck Moon Tower operates is veryplex. Each department has its own secrets, and each department has its own subordinates. If you want to find the real mastermind, you can only control them level by level.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think there is a better way.¡±
¡°At the moment, the Tower Lord upies a very important position in the system of the ck Moon Tower, and only the top section of the guard department has enough power to challenge the Tower Lord.¡±
¡°Perhaps a nine-star Tower Lord will know the mastermind and be able to contact him.¡±
Bao Hongyan spoke of her own opinions and analysis.
Chu Xuan nodded. Other than controlling each department level by level, there was indeed no good way.
After all, he could not leave the courtyard and personally make a move.
Even though themunication talisman had been released for quite some time, he had not received a single piece of information about the ck Moon Tower¡¯s mastermind.
It could be seen how deep the other party had hidden themselves.
It was as if they were indifferent to the huge changes taking ce in the ck Moon Tower. They had the demeanor of a powerful expert.
Chu Xuan condensed a ball of Dao power and had Bao Hongyan bring it with her. She would search for traces and uncover the mastermind of the ck Moon Tower by taking things step-by-step.
After making the arrangements, Chu Xuan waited in the courtyard for news.
On this day, Chu Pingfan came out of the pocket dimension.
You¡¯er naturally followed him everywhere.
The two of them had be very good ymates.
Chu Pingfan was already at the third level of the Emperor realm.
Although not much time had passed in reality, he had been training in the pocket dimension for a few years.
He had be much calmer.
Perhaps it was because he was born this way, but Chu Pingfan still looked simple and dull, but he was rather cute.
He was also a rather straightforward person.
It really suited his temperament.
¡°Thirteenth Uncle, I want to make a trip to the Eastern Region,¡± Chu Pingfan said respectfully.
Chu Xuan nced at him and said, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±
This day would havee sooner orter.
The reason why Chu Pingfan cultivated so hard was so that he could vent his anger and frustration about what had happened to him and his parents.
He really wanted to go to the Eastern Region to save his parents and deliver a devastating blow to his mother¡¯s family who had treated them like trash.
A third-level Emperor realm cultivator was not considered weak.
An ordinary ninth-level Emperor realm cultivator would probably not be a match for Chu Pingfan.
More importantly, he was only 16 years old!
¡°I¡¯ve thought it through!¡± Chu Pingfan said with clenched fists.
Up until now, he could not forget that scene from when he was young.
¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through, then go do it.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
¡°Thank you, Thirteenth Uncle!¡±
¡°Remember, there¡¯s no need to pay attention to the identity or background of the other party. Kill them if you have to!¡±
¡°Of course, don¡¯t be bloodthirsty.¡±
Chu Xuan said solemnly.
¡°Yes, Thirteenth Uncle. I know what I should do.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded. This child, Chu Pingfan, was still very simple-minded.
You¡¯er poked her head out from behind Chu Pingfan¡¯s shoulder and said timidly, ¡°Great-grandfather, I want to go too.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at this female ghost, who was as cute as a pixie, as she called him great-grandfather, and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.
However, he was the ghost ancestor, and the founder of the ghost race, so there was nothing wrong with her calling him great-grandfather.
¡°Go.¡±
¡°Yay! Thank you, great-grandfather!¡±
You¡¯er was very excited and floated around Chu Pingfan.
Chu Xuan still held You¡¯er in high regard. She was currently the number one genius of the ghost race.
Her talent was verypatible with the Ancient Netherworld Scripture. In the future, she would be the one to lead the ghost race to rise up and fight for the fate treasures.
Chu Pingfan was about to embark on a long journey, so Chu Yun came out of secluded cultivation and refined a bunch of medicinal pills for Chu Pingfan to take with him.
Xiang Xing refined quite a number of secret treasures with formations engraved on them. The lowest level one was an emperor-level secret treasure, which was histest creation.
Although a secret treasure could only be used once, its power was extremely strong.
Su Xian¡¯er realized that she actually had nothing to give him.
Chu Yun had given him pills.
Xiang Xing had given him artifacts and secret treasures.
What was she going to give him?
That was very depressing.
She had been taking care of Chu Pingfan since he was young. She loved Chu Pingfan very much.
After thinking for a while, Su Xian¡¯er picked a few of the heavenly treasures that she had been given and gave them to Chu Pingfan. ¡°These are all good treasures. They can be used at critical moments.¡±
¡°Thank you, Aunt Su.¡±
Before Chu Pingfan left, he kowtowed three times heavily to Chu Xuan. His eyes were red as he walked out of the courtyard resolutely.
This was the first time he had truly left.
Thest time, he had only gone for an excursion with the Sky-shaking Golden Roc and the Heavenly Spirit Cat.
This time, he was leaving to seek justice for himself and his parents!
Chu Yun and Su Xian¡¯er went to send him off.
Xiang Xing stood at the entrance of the courtyard, sighing incessantly.
He often thought about returning to the Southern Zone¡¯s Eastern Region to show off his abilities and tell everyone there that he was a genius and not a monster.
He let out a sigh of pent-up anger.
Chu Xuan sat on the reclining chair and said, ¡°Xiang Xing.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡± Xiang Xing responded respectfully.
¡°Work hard in your cultivation. The time wille when you will return home in glory. However, the time is not yet right.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing regained his fighting spirit.
Chu Xuan looked into the distance. Chu Pingfan¡¯s trip would definitely stir up a storm and bring about countless waves.
A tree that stood out in the forest would definitely be destroyed by the wind!
This was especially so for his mother¡¯s family. They did not have a good impression of him. Perhaps the other party would feel that Chu Pingfan was a hidden threat and try to get rid of him.
Moreover, it would not be long before the Asura Ancient Land opened.
Some of the people behind the scenes were probably already prepared to take action.
For example, the human Divine realm expert and the Divine realm demon race elder.
Once they discovered Chu Pingfan¡¯s shocking talent, in order to ensure that their n would not be ruined, they would probably think of ways to kill Chu Pingfan before he could develop into a greater threat.
¡°Chu Er.¡±
A figure appeared in front of Chu Xuan.
¡°Master.¡±
Chu Yi and Chu Er had been cultivating beside the Origin Dao Crystal and receiving the nourishment of the Origin Dao Crystal. Their strength had increased explosively. They hadpleted their metamorphosis and could no longer be called soul puppets.
Their current strength had already reached the seventh level of the Divine realm.
More importantly, although Chu Yi and Chu Er were only at the seventh level of the Divine realm, they still possessed Dao aura within them. During critical moments, they could use the Dao aura to unleash powerful attacks.
Even ninth-level Divine realm experts would have to retreat when this happened.
¡°Go and follow the Chu Pingfan secretly.¡±
¡°Yes, my Lord!¡±
Chu Er¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh.
Xiang Xing was shocked. His master had such a powerful servant?
Was that person a Heaven realm or Divine realm expert?
Chapter 197 - Fate Transformation, Holy Child Of The Earth Spirits
Chapter 197: Fate Transformation, Holy Child Of The Earth Spirits
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan looked at the dazed Xiang Xing and said, ¡°Cultivate well. The Divine realm is not the end of the road.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing returned to the pocket dimension full of fighting spirit.
Chu Xuan pondered when he would let Xiang Xing return to the Southern Zone¡¯s Eastern Region.
Perhaps after the Asura Ancient Land opened.
A son of fate could not stay sheltered forever. He had to go out and adventure.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo had not triggered any system rewards for a while.
Was it because they had not messed around enough?
Or was it because the conditions for triggering a reward had increased now that he had broken through to the Dao realm?
Chu Yun and Su Xian¡¯er returned.
Chu Xuan casually waved his hand, and another time scale bracelet waspleted. He gave it to Chu Yun.
¡°Thank you, Thirteenth Brother!¡±
Chu Yun put on the bracelet and was ted. She now knew that the things that Chu Xuan had given her were not ordinary.
This bracelet was snow-white and had fine lines and patterns. There seemed to be nothing special about it.
However, it was precisely because of this that she knew that it was extraordinary.
Chu Yun stayed in the courtyard for a while before returning to the ancestral residence to give pointers to the Chu family¡¯s pill refinement team.
In the Chu family, Chu Yun was practically the main family decision-maker. No one would go against her words.
Even Chu Tianming heeded her words, as he spoiled this precious granddaughter of his.
It had been a long time since Chu Xuan had heard Chu Tianming¡¯s roar. It seemed that the development of the Chu family was going very smoothly, and there was nothing bothering him.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and decided not to anger old man Chu Tianming. He did not really want to make this grandfather of his explode with anger.
It had been half a month since Chu Pingfan left for the Eastern Region.
As Chu Xuan was curious, he took out the Heaven-spying Mirror as he wanted to see how far Chu Pingfan had traveled in his journey to the Eastern Region.
The system¡¯s reward suddenly came out of nowhere.
¡°Your disciple Ding Yue entered the secret realm of the Earth Spirits by mistake and was crowned the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits. His fate transformed. You have been rewarded with the Earth Creation Scripture!¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. Ding Yue had triggered the system¡¯s reward?
He had entered the secret realm of the Earth Spirits by mistake?
The Earth Spirit race was an unfamiliar race. Chu Xuan had never heard of them before.
Moreover, Ding Yue was crowned as the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits?
He was not in a hurry to receive the reward.
He immediately activated the Heaven-spying Mirror and connected it to Ding Yue.
The image projection appeared.
Amidst the myriad colors around him, Ding Yue wore a snow-white hat on his head and held a treasured sword in his hand.
The spirit of the earth vein was seated on his shoulder.
At this moment, he was sitting on a chair, which was formed from ancient vines and flowers.
Fresh flowers surrounded Ding Yue.
Every flower was a spirit herb, and the weakest one was at the spirit-grade.
Below Ding Yue stood a few dozen people.
Chu Xuan discovered that the ears of these people were different from those of the human race, and their bodies were smaller. There were actually flowers growing on their heads.
At the end of every braid of hair on their heads was a blooming flower. Each flower¡¯s color was different.
Chu Xuan could even sense the aura of nature from these people.
This was the Earth Spirit race?
Were they some kind of nt born in human form?
Chu Xuan was very curious as to how Ding Yue became the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits.
Ding Yue looked at the Earth Spirits below and inwardly felt very helpless. All he had done was secretly eat a few fruits.
Moreover, he triggered some strange phenomena. How did he be the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits?
It was all the spirit of the earth vein¡¯s fault for bringing him to this ce and even encouraging him to steal food!
The spirit of the earth vein was seated on Ding Yue¡¯s shoulder. It felt maligned.
It was clearly its master who was greedy, yet it had somehow been made to take the me.
Ding Yue did not know what the Earth Spirit race was.
At the very least, they were people that he could not afford to offend at the moment.
The Holy Child of the Earth Spirits, huh¡
At least for now, such a title was beneficial and harmless.
He was also revered by the Earth Spirit race!
Although the Earth Spirits were few in number, their strength was not weak.
There was one Divine realm elder, five Heaven realm experts, and the rest of the Earth Spirits were in the Supreme realm or the Emperor realm.
There was no one among them that had not reached the Emperor realm.
They were a very powerful force.
¡°Elder, does the Earth Spirit race have a Sword Dao inheritance?¡±
The elder of the Earth Spirit race, who was leaning on his cane, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. Our Earth Spirit race once had a Sword Dao genius ancestor who left the Earth Spirit Sword Dao behind.¡±
Ding Yue was overjoyed when he heard this. ¡°Quickly bring me there.¡±
¡°Holy Child, please follow me.¡±
The elder brought Ding Yue with him as he walked toward the ce.
Ding Yue followed behind the elder and looked around. There were spirit herbs all over the ground, and there were countless spirit fruits that tasted sweet.
What a treasurednd!
Before he left, he had to take some of these with him.
After he returned, Wang Luo would no longer have to worry about his supply of spirit herbs to refine pills.
Ding Yue was thinking about what excuse he could use to leave, as well as what excuse he could use to take some of the stuff here with him.
The Earth Spirit race was too powerful. If he were to brazenly try and steal their treasures, it would probably end badly.
He was not sure if his newfound identity as the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits would ensure his safety
Ding Yue had always felt that the process of him being recognized as the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits was a bit of a joke.
He was a human.
How did he be the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits?
Moreover, they even said that it was ordained by the ancestor of the Earth Spirits.
Ding Yue suspected that there was a conspiracy.
He followed the elder and arrived in front of a towering ancient tree.
Ding Yue looked up and saw an ancient tree that was tens of thousands of feet tall. On it hung fruits the size of a human head.
They emitted a faint fluorescent light.
Gulp!
Ding Yue felt a little greedy.
Ever since he had eaten the spirit fruits here, he had been obsessed with spirit fruits.
The fruits on such an ancient tree must be of a very high level. They had to be very delicious!
He wondered if he, as the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits, would be allowed to eat one or two of those?
The spirit of the earth vein was also swallowing its saliva.
¡°Holy Child, that is the Earth Spirit Sword Dao.¡±
The elder stopped in front of something.
Ding Yue came back to his senses and looked over. There was a statue standing beneath the ancient tree.
The statue depicted a handsome man who was holding a sword in his hand.
The sword was emitting a lustrous light and was surrounded by the shadow of a flower.
Ding Yue could tell at a nce that it was extraordinary.
¡°Holy Child, you can sit three feet in front of the ancestor¡¯s statue and sincerely call on the ancestor. You will definitely gain something.¡±
The elder made a gesture of invitation.
Ding Yue muttered in his heart, ¡®There wasn¡¯t going to be any danger, right?¡¯
It was not appropriate for him to voice this question out directly. He figured that since he was the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits, that there should not be any danger.
Thus, he cautiously approached.
After taking a few steps, he arrived three feet in front of the statue.
Chu Xuan stared at the statue of the Earth Spirit ancestor. The statue was surrounded by a faint Dao aura.
The Earth Spirit¡¯s ancestor had been a Dao realm expert.
However, he did not know what level this person had reached, or whether or not he was still alive.
Ding Yue was able to be the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits because of his fate. The primary reason behind this was probably rted to the spirit of the earth vein.
Chu Xuan even suspected that the founder of the Earth Spirit race was most likely a spirit of some ancient earth vein.
This was because the spirit of the earth vein recognized Ding Yue as its master. Perhaps the ancestor had sensed Ding Yue¡¯s fate and hoped that he would be able to lead the Earth Spirit race to rise up again.
Was that why they crowned him as their Holy Child?
Ding Yue was now three feet away from the statue.
Suddenly, the statue seemed toe to life. Its eyes opened and shone.
The sword in its hand blossomed with flower petals. Strands of spiritual power burst forth, instantly sealing Ding Yue inside.
An intense sense of crisis instantly enveloped him.
Ding Yue¡¯s expression changed greatly, and he cursed in his heart. There was indeed danger.
He was a human. How could he be the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits? He did not have the bloodline of the Earth Spirits!
At the critical moment, Ding Yue reacted quickly, raising his hand to grab something¡
Chapter 198 - Earth Creation Scripture
Chapter 198: Earth Creation Scripture
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The statue¡¯s sword was pointed at Ding Yue.
Its aura sealed off the surroundings.
The elder did not know what was happening inside.
Seeing the strange phenomenon taking ce around the statue, the elder became even more certain that Ding Yue was the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits and had received the approval of the ancestor.
He would definitely be able to lead the race back to prominence in the nine zones!
The elder was filled with anticipation for the future of the Earth Spirit race.
At this moment, Ding Yue reacted immediately in the face of danger.
He raised his hand and grabbed the spirit of the earth vein.
He grabbed the spirit of the earth vein by the neck.
The spirit of the earth vein was almost choked.
¡°If I die, he will die. If you threaten me again, I will strangle him to death!¡±
Ding Yue stared at the statue and sneered.
The spirit of earth vein: ¡°???¡±
¡®I was blind to have recognized such a master!¡¯
The spirit of the earth vein was on the verge of despair. How could it have recognized such an unreliable master?
The statue was also stunned.
What kind of scene was ying out here?
The aura sealing Ding Yue started to chaotically fluctuate.
¡°Don¡¯t think that you can kill me in an instant. Even if you kill me, it will still die!¡±
Ding Yue continued to sneer. He was not afraid at all.
The statue fell silent, and it lowered its sword.
A soul fluctuation transmitted a message.
¡°It¡¯s just a test. Why do you want to strangle it? You are the Holy Child. Do you think that I will actually hurt you?¡±
Ding Yue: ¡°???¡±
Was this a misunderstanding?
It could not be. He had sensed the danger just now.
¡°Don¡¯t you know? I am a human. Why would you acknowledge me as a Holy Child?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to me!¡±
Ding Yue believed that he had seen through everything. From his perspective, the real Holy Child was the spirit of the earth vein!
However, the spirit of the earth vein had acknowledged him as its master.
That was why the ancestor had crowned him as the Holy Child instead.
As long as he killed him, the spirit of the earth vein would be free, and it would naturally be able to be crowned the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits!
¡°Since you share weal and woe with him, you are naturally the Holy Child. The Holy Children of my race have always been human.¡±
The statue was also on the verge of frustration. No matter how he looked at it, there was something wrong with this Holy Child.
Ding Yue was stunned. The Holy Children were always humans?
¡°What about it?¡±
He pointed at the spirit of the earth vein and asked.
¡°Holy Lord.¡±
Ding Yue was instantly displeased.
¡°This won¡¯t do. It is the Holy Lord, and I am the Holy Child? Doesn¡¯t that mean that it is my master?¡±
¡°This has always been the rule!¡±
The statue was also a little angry.
¡°No, how can I be of lower status than it? I¡¯m the Master!¡±
Ding Yue said unhappily.
Seeing that the statue¡¯s aura was beginning to boil, he exerted force with his hand and squeezed the spirit of the earth vein¡¯s neck.
¡°Don¡¯t threaten me. Otherwise, if I kill him, you won¡¯t have a Holy Lord anymore.¡±
¡°Conditions, give me conditions!¡±
The statue was furious.
At the same time, it was also angry with the spirit of earth vein. How could it choose such a person?
Are you not tired of following such a person?
How embarrassing!
All of the previous generations of Holy Children had shared weal and woe with the spirit of Earth vein. They had shared life and death with the spirit of earth vein.
¡°If you have conditions, we can talk about it.¡±
Ding Yue let go of the spirit of the earth vein and allowed it to breathe. He did not want to strangle it to death.
The spirit of the earth vein had a bitter look on its face.
After a round of bargaining, the conditions were sessfully met. Ding Yue obtained the inheritance of the Earth Spirit Sword Dao and a powerful Sword Dao.
He left the statue and returned to his residence.
The spirit of the earth vein said, ¡°You strangled me too hard. 30% is too little. I want 40%!¡±
¡°35%. No more than that!¡±
The spirit of the earth vein cursed in its heart. Its master was too f*cking evil!
Chu Xuan was speechless. Ding Yue was indeed the son of fate, but his heart was too evil.
He closed the Heaven-spying Mirror and did not continue to pry into his disciple¡¯s affairs.
Ding Yue would not die.
He examined the system reward.
¡°The Earth Creation Scripture has the power to manipte the Earth. It can open upnd on the Great Dao to form one¡¯s own territory.¡±
After reading the description of the Earth Creation Scripture, Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. It was a precious treasure.
What did it mean to be able to open upnd on the Great Dao?
It meant that he could open up his own territory directly on the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan received the reward.
The Earth Creation Scripture was an ancient and simple manual which exuded an ancient and heavy aura.
On the cover of the book, there were three words that looked like ancient seals, which read, ¡°Open upnd¡±!
Each page contained the power of Earth Creation, and it could open up an area ofnd.
Chu Xuan held the Earth Creation Scripture in his hand and sensed the heavy aura within. He flipped open one page. It was as if a piece ofnd had appeared before his eyes.
He reached out and brushed the page, and a stream of Earth Creation power surged into the pocket dimension.
Rumble!
The power of Earth Creation exploded. In the blink of an eye, a new area was opened up at the border of the world in the pocket dimension.
Chu Xuan was shocked beyond words. The Earth Creation Scripture was too powerful.
He had no doubt that if he were in the primal chaos, he would definitely be able to create a continent with the Earth Creation Scripture.
This was a true supreme treasure. Chu Xuan even suspected that the Earth Creation Scripture was no weaker than the Chaos Bell.
He would be able to use the Earth Creation Scripture to gain a foothold on the Great Dao in the future when he could enter the Great Dao through the Origin Dao Crystal.
Even if a Dao realm cultivator entered the Great Dao by chance, they would not be able to stay for long. They would be expelled by the Great Dao after some time.
However, with the Earth Creation Scripture, things would be different. Chu Xuan would be able to gain a foothold on the Great Dao.
With that foothold, he would be able to stay on the Great Dao for a long time.
He could even divide his divine soul and allow that portion of his divine soul to stay on the Great Dao indefinitely. He would then be able to constantlyprehend the Great Dao, and nurture and perfect his Dao principles.
That portion of his divine soul could be connected to his main body through the Origin Dao Crystal, and he would be able to transfer his consciousness over to it at any time.
It was just like how he had personally journeyed through the Great Dao.
After realizing the power of the Earth Creation Scripture, Chu Xuan began to think about his future cultivation on the Great Dao.
There were almost no shortcuts to Dao realm cultivation. In addition to his own innateprehension talent, he also needed time to absorb the Dao aura and nurture his Dao principles.
After nurturing and perfecting one¡¯s Dao principles, one would eventually reach the Daoyuan realm.
During this process, no matter how talented a person was, they would have to continuouslyprehend the Great Dao. They would also need a long period of time to nurture their Dao principles.
Chu Xuan cultivated the Myriad Convergence Dao technique and the Chaos Indestructible physique. The speed at which he absorbed Dao aura was so fast that he would leave ordinary Dao realm cultivators in the dust.
Even so, if he wanted to quickly increase his cultivation base, he would need a long period of umtion.
Chu Xuan was currently unable to estimate how long it would take for him to break through from the first level of the Dao realm to the second level of the Dao realm.
He had nock of insights, and it was rtively easy for him to perfect his Dao principles.
However, it would take time for him to nurture his Dao principles.
Furthermore, the Dao path that Chu Xuan wanted to open was one of the true Great Dao. The difficulty for this was even greater, and he needed to master even more Dao principles.
If he could stay on the Great Dao, then his cultivation would increase by leaps and bounds.
Being able toprehend more Dao principles and open up a smaller version of the Great Dao path would also be much easier.
It could be said that the appearance of the Earth Creation Scripture had resolved one of Chu Xuan¡¯s problems.
Chu Xuan stored the Earth Creation Scripture into his divine soul and nourished it together with the Chaos Bell.
That fellow Ding Yue was still working hard. As expected of his first disciple; he had triggered such a precious reward for Chu Xuan.
As expected, a child of fate should be allowed to roam freely outside.
Only then would there be a greater chance of triggering the system¡¯s reward.
Chu Xuan began to look forward to Wang Luo, Demon Buddha, and Hu Tianya¡¯s performances.
Xiao Liang also had to work harder.
Ever since he became Chu Xuan¡¯s disciple, he had not triggered the system¡¯s reward.
Chapter 199 - Ghostly Possession
Chapter 199: Ghostly Possession
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and began to search for Dao realm experts.
There were still rtively few members in the Great Dao Communication Group. It would be more lively if there were more people.
When the group became lively, the Origin Dao Crystal would obtain more Dao aura and transform faster.
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
¡°The little evil king, who entered your lucky mystic realm by mistake, has broken through to the Emperor realm. You have been rewarded with a cluster of Dao aura.¡±
¡®Huh?¡¯?
Chu Xuan was stunned. He had almost forgotten about the little evil king. This guy had broken through to the Emperor realm?
With his cultivation speed, there was now hope for him to take revenge.
Moreover, the system did not reward him with a cultivation boost, but a cluster of Dao aura?
A cluster of Dao aura was not considered a small amount.
It was equivalent to Chu Xuan absorbing Dao aura for half a month.
He hoped that the little evil king would be able to bring him further surprises.
Unfortunately, he did not find any Dao realm experts using the Chaos Dao Mirror, so he could only put it away regretfully.
He decided to use the Chaos Dao Mirror once a day.
Eastern Region.
Compared to the Southern Region, the Eastern Region was more prosperous. Thews of Heaven and Earth here were perfect, the spiritual energy was abundant, and cultivation flourished.
Unlike the Southern Region, which was mostly barren, the Eastern Region was filled with sects, factions, and empires.
It had been a few days since Chu Pingfan arrived in the Eastern Region. He had been going around asking about his mother¡¯s family.
The Ji family!
A powerful family in the Eastern Region.
They were based in the Central County of the Eastern Region, which was the most prosperous in the entire region.
Havinge from the barren Southern Region to the prosperous Eastern Region, all sorts of new things attracted Chu Pingfan¡¯s attention.
Moreover, scams were not rare here.
Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er were newbies who had just entered the cultivation world. They were muddle-headed and had been duped several times.
In the end, they relied on their strength to solve the problem.
Strength was indeed the foundation of everything.
You¡¯er was curious about everything. She even used the ghost possession technique several times to control some cultivators to cause destruction.
If she did not like someone, she would create a ghostly wall and have them go around in circles.
Chu Pingfan headed toward the Central County of the region; his target was the Ji family!
He looked dull and ordinary.
There was a wooden saber hanging from his waist.
No matter how one looked at him, he was just an ordinary person.
He did not look smart and was easily fooled.
He did not look like a rich person either.
As a result, very few people paid him any attention.
Even if someone did, they were the type who wanted to trick him into doing hardbor.
You¡¯er was a ghost. If she did not reveal herself, ordinary cultivators would not be able to detect her presence.
Chu Pingfan had always kept a low profile to avoid unnecessary trouble. He understood that he should not reveal his possessions.
He tried his best not to attract attention.
However, even if he kept a low profile, there would always be people who would target him.
¡°Hey, this kid looks silly and strong. He should be an easy target.¡±
When Chu Pingfan passed by a small city, he was targeted by a few ruffians.
They were only mortals, but judging from the clothes they wore, they probably belonged to some faction.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s facial expression darkened. He had kept such a low profile, yet he still ended up attracting trouble.
Could it be that he was born with a face that seemed easy to bully?
You¡¯er was even more furious.
¡°They actually said that Pingfan is stupid. This is too much. I want them to discover how terrifying ghosts are!¡±
A few ruffians were about to try and take Chu Pingfan away when they suddenly felt their bodies turn cold.
It was as if something terrifying was staring at them.
They could not help but shiver.
¡°Go to hell!¡±
A beautiful figure suddenly appeared and sent those few hooligans flying.
¡°The Evil Fiend gang is getting more and more outrageous. They are even targeting ordinary people now.¡±
The one who took action was a pretty woman.
She was at the third level of the truth realm.
Chu Pingfan was stunned for a moment. He looked at the young woman and did not know if he should thank her.
After all, the other party had helped him out of the kindness of their heart.
However, he did not need her help.
So, he was conflicted. In this situation, should he thank her or not?
¡°Hey, dummy, I saved you. Shouldn¡¯t you say thank you?¡±
Yu Beibei pped her hands. When she saw the dazed Chu Pingfan, she was a little displeased.
However, when she saw Chu Pingfan¡¯s simple and honest look, she decided not to be calctive. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t be calctive with you.¡±
Chu Pingfan was extremely angry.
¡°You¡¯re the dummy!¡±
¡°Heh, you¡¯re still not convinced? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you until your head swells like a pig!¡±
Yu Beibei clenched her fists and threatened.
¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡±
Chu Pingfan ignored her.
¡°Dummy, you¡¯re so weak. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death? You¡¯re even running around¡ Hey, you dummy, you¡¯re actually ignoring me!¡±
Yu Beibei waved her hand, and a whip appeared in her hand.
She raised the whip, wanting to whip him, but stopped.
¡°Forget it. You¡¯re just an ordinary person. If I whip you, you¡¯ll be split in half. Then I would have saved you in vain.¡±
Just as she was about to turn around and leave¡
She suddenly heard an angry female voice beside Chu Pingfan.
¡°You¡¯re the dummy!¡±
Before she could react, she felt her entire body turn cold. It was as if something had entered her body.
Then, she lost control of her body.
Yu Beibei was shocked.
Her eyes widened. She wanted to ask for help, but she could not say a word.
However, her mind was clear. She looked at her body as it ran over to Chu Pingfan¡¯s side in excitement.
She even reached out and grabbed that dummy¡¯s arm.
Chu Pingfan pulled his hand away and red at You¡¯er. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡±
Yu Beibei was horrified to discover that she had opened her mouth to speak. One of her hands was even clutching her chest, as if she was about to unbutton her shirt.
The words that came out of her mouth frightened her even more.
¡°Fan Fan, do you want to take a look at her body? Why don¡¯t I take off her clothes and let you admire her?¡±
You¡¯er had an evil smile on her face.
¡°No, no, don¡¯t do it in public¡¡±
Yu Beibei was extremely terrified, and her heart kept roaring.
She wanted to ask for help, but she was unable to do so.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s facial expression darkened. He raised his hand, wanting to poke You¡¯er¡¯s forehead. However, seeing that she was now in Yu Beibei¡¯s body, he could only pull his hand back.
He said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Stop fooling around and get out of her body!¡±
¡°She called you a dummy. I want to give her some punishment. She should lend me her body for three days.¡±
You¡¯er snorted.
She then asked Yu Beibei, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±
Yu Beibei realized that she could now speak. The first thing she wanted to do was ask for help, but to her shock, she realized that as long as she wanted to ask for help, she would immediately be unable to speak.
It was as if the unknown existence in her body could read her mind.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m Yu Beibei. I¡¯m from the Yu Family!¡±
At this moment, she could only hope that by bringing out her family name, she could intimidate the other party.
¡°Yu family?¡±
Chu Pingfan looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°Is it the same Yu family that is one of the three great families of the Eastern Region?¡±
¡°Yes, yes. I am the third young miss of the Yu family, Yu Beibei,¡± Yu Beibei said hurriedly.
Chapter 200 - Chu Pingfan Waved His Hand To
Chapter 200: Chu Pingfan Waved His Hand To Kill An Emperor Realm Expert
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Yu Beibei had just revealed her identity when the unknown existence in her body spoke up, ¡°Fan Fan, she¡¯s the young miss of the Yu family. Why don¡¯t you sleep with her? That way, you¡¯ll be half a member of the Yu family!¡±
Yu Beibei was scared out of her wits when she heard that.
Chu Pingfan said snappily, ¡°What are you thinking about? She¡¯s just an olddy. How could I take a fancy to her?¡±
Yu Beibei was furious!
¡®Me, an olddy?¡¯
¡°Stupid dummy, who are you calling an olddy?¡±
¡°You¡¯re about the same age as my Aunt Yun and Aunt Su. You¡¯re much older than me. If you¡¯re not an olddy, then what are you?¡±
Chu Pingfan said righteously.
¡°You¡¡±
Yu Beibei was left speechless. You¡¯er hadpletely controlled her again.
¡°You ¡®er, let her go. What¡¯s the point of possessing the body of an olddy like her?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s her fault for calling you a dummy. If you admit that you¡¯re a dummy, then I¡¯ll let her go.¡±
Chu Pingfan shut his mouth.
He was not a dummy.
Thus, on the surface, Yu Beibei and Chu Pingfan were traveling together, but in reality, You¡¯er was still apanying Chu Pingfan.
They headed all the way to the Central County of the Eastern Region.
Chu Pingfan wanted to trample all of the so-called elites of the Ji family under his feet.
He wanted to tell that person that the so-called geniuses of the Ji family were trash!
Three dayster.
On the third day after You¡¯er possessed Yu Beibei, they were only ten thousand li away from the Central County.
This distance was not very far for an Emperor realm cultivator to cover.
Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er did not walk very fast. Along the way, they learned about the local customs of the Eastern Region and the situation in the cultivation world.
¡°It¡¯s been three days. Let the olddy go,¡± Chu Pingfan said.
Yu Beibei was so angry that she was about to go crazy. This dummy kept calling her an olddy. It was unbearable!
After the initial fear of losing control of her body passed, Yu Beibei was no longer afraid.
This unknown woman who had controlled her body did not do anything to harm her.
Yu Beibei was very curious. What kind of method did the other party use to control her body?
The woman actually seemed to be inside her body.
Such a method was simply unheard of.
¡°Fan Fan, are you really not going to sleep with her? She might be getting up there in age, but she¡¯s still quite good-looking.¡±
You¡¯er controlled Yu Beibei and struck a pose.
¡°Stop fooling around!¡±
Right at this moment, a voice suddenly rang out.
¡°Yu family¡¯sss,e with this old man!¡±
A figure suddenly appeared.
This person had two twisted scars on his face and wore a ck robe. He exuded an aura of evil.
He was a fifth-level Emperor realm cultivator.
Half of You¡¯er¡¯s body came out from Yu Bei bei¡¯s body. She looked at the ck-robed old man and said, ¡°Fan Fan, should we save her?¡±
Chu Pingfan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Last time, she helped us drive away the flies. We¡¯ll help her this time, then we won¡¯t owe her a favor.¡±
You¡¯er nodded. It made sense.
Yu Beibei was so scared that her face turned pale. After she regained control of her body, she called for help.
¡°Granny Fan,e and save me!¡±
However, there was no reply.
¡°Little girl from the Yu family, stop screaming and surrender obediently.¡±
The ck-robed elder sneered as he approached step by step.
Chu Pingfan held the hilt of the wooden saber in his hand. He looked at the ck-robed elder and said, ¡°Thirteenth Uncle told me that all mentally retarded viins die from talking too much. If you talk so much, you won¡¯t live long!¡±
The ck-robed elder became extremely angry.
Yu Beibei was stunned. ¡°You¡ you¡¯re really a dummy. He¡¯s an Emperor realm expert!¡±
From her perspective, Chu Pingfan was at most at the peak of the mortal realm, and that unknown woman could only deal with people at her own level of cultivation.
Faced with an Emperor realm expert, both would die without a doubt.
Granny Fan, who was usually secretly protecting her, was missing. If the other party wanted to capture her alive, they would not kill her.
This silly boy was definitely going to die.
¡°Little brat, go to hell!¡±
The ck-robed elder raised his hand and waved it. The palm condensed from spiritual power tried to p Chu Pingfan.
He was merely a mortal, and could be destroyed with just one breath.
Crack!
It was as if a world-shaking sharp aura had been unleashed. The palm condensed from spiritual power shattered. One of the ck-robed elder¡¯s arms waspletely severed!
¡°Who?!¡±
The ck-robed elder was greatly shocked!
Chu Pingfan held the wooden saber and looked at Yo ¡®er. ¡°Should we kill him? Will there be any trouble if we kill him? I hate trouble.¡±
¡°Kill him. If we don¡¯t kill him, we¡¯ll always be worried about his revenge. It¡¯ll be even more troublesome then.¡±
You¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°We can avoid trouble by getting rid of the corpse and destroying the evidence. I¡¯ll control his soul, extract it, and refine it into soul materials.¡±
Yu Beibei was dumbfounded. She stared nkly as she listened to the conversation between Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er.
The ck-robed elder was also stunned for a moment. Then, he realized that something was wrong and turned to escape.
Then, he saw Chu Pingfan raise his wooden saber and sh. A terrifying aura was suddenly unleashed. The sharp saber could not be avoided.
He only had time to abandon his physical body and escape with his divine soul.
However, as soon as his soul escaped, he felt his entire divine soul turn cold. A terrifying aura enveloped him.
Following that, an unknown sinister energy engulfed his divine soul. In his final moments of consciousness, he saw his divine soul turn into pure energy!
Looking at the ck-robed old man¡¯s corpse, Chu Pingfan threw out a ball and flew above the corpse.
The ball instantly turned into a huge fireball. The terrifying mes swept out and engulfed the corpse, instantly turning it into ashes!
Following that, the ball of mes withdrew and returned to Chu Pingfan¡¯s hand.
Yu Beibei waspletely stunned.
An Emperor realm expert had fallen so easily?
His corpse had been directly destroyed!
The gaze she used to look at Chu Pingfan changed.
On the other side, the ck-robed old man¡¯s divine soul had already turned into a lump of soul materials.
You¡¯er revealed herself and came over to Chu Pingfan¡¯s side.
¡°Do you want it?¡±
Chu Pingfan shook his head.
You¡¯er directly swallowed the soul materials and began to refine them.
Once she refined this lump of soul materials, her cultivation level would increase by at least a minor realm.
This was the first time Yu Beibei had seen You¡¯er¡¯s appearance.
¡°You¡ you¡¯re a divine soul?¡±
You¡¯er¡¯s ghostly body did indeed seem to have many simrities with a divine soul.
¡°I¡¯m a ghost, not a divine soul.¡±
¡°Ghost?¡±
Yu Beibei was stunned. She had never heard of ghosts in this world?
You¡¯er ignored her. Her figure disappeared as she perched herself on Chu Pingfan¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Alright, your crisis is over. You can leave now.¡±
Chu Pingfan waved his hand and said, ¡°We don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore.¡±
Yu Beibei looked as if she had discovered a new continent. How could she leave? Furthermore, her protector, Granny Fan, had disappeared.
She would only be safe if she followed Chu Pingfan.
¡°What¡¯s your cultivation level? How old are you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±
¡°Why are you going to the Central County? I¡¯m familiar with it, so I can guide you.¡±
Yu Beibei was not stupid. Chu Pingfan must be much younger than her if he called her an olddy.
He had to be an Emperor realm expert himself if he could kill one.
Such a young Emperor realm expert was unheard of!
¡°I¡¯m going to challenge the Ji family and grind their faces into the ground!¡±
Chu Pingfan said proudly.
She understood!
He had a grudge against the Ji family.
Yu Beibei patted her chest and said, ¡°Brother Fan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±
¡°How are you going to help me?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to challenge my peers in the Ji family openly. I¡¯m going to defeat all of them and stomp them to the ground. I¡¯m going to make the Ji family lose their dignity¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±
¡
Chapter 201 - Knocking On The Ji Family’s Door
Chapter 201: Knocking On The Ji Family¡¯s Door
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Central County.
The news of the Ji family, one of the three great families of the Eastern Region, being challenged had already spread throughout the Central County.
That seemingly simple and dull youth had a wooden saber hanging on his back. He looked very ordinary, but he had actually arrogantly said that, among the Ji family of the same generation as him, there was not a single genius worth their salt, and that they were all trash.
His following words were, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, then let¡¯s fight!¡±
The supporter behind that simple and dull youth was actually the third young miss of the Yu family, Yu Beibei.
The arena was erected directly in front of the main entrance to the Ji family¡¯s residence.
Yu Beibei had even mobilized the Yu family¡¯s forces and spread the news everywhere. Now everyone in Central County knew about this matter.
Everyone was puzzled. Why was Yu Beibei doing this? Could it be that some genius of the Ji family had offended her?
Yu Beibei was not just the pearl of the Yu family. She was also the fianc¨¦e of the number one genius of the Eastern Region, Ling Baiyun.
The Yu family and the Ling family had a marriage engagement.
There was something strange about this matter.
No matter what was going on behind the scenes, the Ji family could not just sit by and do nothing when someone erected an arena in front of their door,
Moreover, they could not bully the weak with the strong.
Otherwise, would it not confirm that the younger generation of the Ji family was trash?
The elders of the Ji family did not take this matter to heart. They only treated it as a joke between members of the younger generation.
However, the matter developed in a way they had not expected.
On the first day, all the Ji family geniuses under the age of 30 were crushed.
One punch after another, they were beaten until they were left lying unconscious on the arena tform.
Emperor realm expert!
That simple and dull youth was actually an Emperor realm expert?
Those who were more than 100 years old could also be called part of the younger generation if they were cultivators.
However, why did he have to bully those below the Emperor realm?
Thus, the Ji family¡¯s Emperor realm geniuses made their move.
First-level Emperor realm, defeated!
Second-level Emperor realm, defeated!
Third-level Emperor realm, simrly defeated!
As such, the Ji family¡¯s higher-ups had no choice but to take this matter seriously.
This was no longer a simple farce between members of the younger generation.
This youth had directly attacked the Ji family¡¯s pride, and wanted to trample upon the Ji family¡¯s dignity!
Patriarch Ji first sent a message to Patriarch Yu, inquiring as to what the Yu family¡¯s intentions were.
In the end, Patriarch Yu replied that this matter had nothing to do with the Yu family, and that it was only because his daughter¡¯s life had been saved by that youth that he had repaid thetter¡¯s kindness.
This was a grudge between the Ji family and that youth!
Since it had nothing to do with the Yu family, then the Ji family had nothing to worry about.
However, the matter of this youth challenging the Ji family¡¯s geniuses had already spread throughout the entire Central County.
Moreover, the Ji family had been defeated consecutively.
If the older generation were to make a move at this time, they would definitely be ridiculed, and their younger generation would be forced to hang their heads in shame.
As one of the three great families in the Eastern Region, the Ji family cared about their reputation.
Unless saving their reputation was no longer viable, the older generation would not make a move.
There were many Emperor realm experts in the Ji family!
There were even Emperor realm experts among the younger generation who possessed outstanding talent.
Therefore, a sixth-level Emperor realm expert from the Ji family¡¯s younger generation made a move.
Among the martial artists, this expert was actually much older than Chu Pingfan!
In a remote corner of Central County, there was a small shop.
Chu Yuan¡¯s face looked much more haggard than before.
He looked at the street outside the shop with a bitter expression.
Since he had not been able to see his wife since he came to the Eastern Region, he knew that the Ji family had notpletely disowned him as their son-inw.
It was just that they needed him to show off his abilities.
They gave him this shop. As long as he could manage the shop well and disyed outstanding management talent, the Ji family would ept him as their son-inw.
As for cultivation talent, the Ji family did notck it.
Chu Yuan could not be said to be very outstanding among the Ji family¡¯s geniuses.
Thus, they gave him a way out by asking him to manage the shop. As long as he had the ability to make it prosper, the Ji family would also ept him.
Initially, everything went smoothly. After all, Chu Yuan was still a Heaven¡¯s Blessed. He still had the fortune of having been taught by Chu Qiuluo.
The shop¡¯s business quickly recovered, but then a love rival appeared.
The guy who had pursued Chu Pingfan¡¯s mother back then came out to suppress Chu Yuan, but the Ji family did not give him any support.
Without sufficient strength and support, no matter how brilliant Chu Yuan¡¯s methods were, there was nothing he could do.
No method could withstand the oppression of absolute strength.
As a result, the shop¡¯s business, which had just started to improve, was instantly thrown down the gutter again.
The Ji family called him a useless person who was unworthy of being the Ji family¡¯s son-inw.
Recently, he also heard that the Ji family was preparing to marry his wife to that love rival because the other party did not mind that the Ji family¡¯s young miss had once married someone else!
What a shame!
Chu Yuan felt a deep sense of powerlessness.
Yesterday, that love rival hade once again to cause another ruckus and beat him up.
The reason was that his wife would rather kill herself than remarry.
Chu Yuan was very worried. If this situation continued, the other party would either use him to threaten his wife, or go to the Chu family¡¯s territory in the Southern Region and use Chu Pingfan as a hostage.
The situation was very bad!
However, he could not do anything about it.
Recently, he heard that there was a young man who came to challenge the geniuses of the Ji family.
Chu Yuan could only hope that this young man could stall for time, and perhaps even mess up the Ji family.
He closed the door and walked toward the Ji family¡¯s residence.
He went to see the young man who challenged the Ji family for himself.
After so many years, his cultivation had risen to the ninth level of the truth realm.
However, he was still far from breaking through to the Emperor realm.
The Ji family¡¯s Emperor realm geniuses had been defeated consecutively.
Chu Pingfan stood in front of the Ji family¡¯s door with a wooden saber in his hand, his gaze sharp.
¡°Is this one of the Ji family¡¯s geniuses? He¡¯s worse than trash!¡±
Many of the surrounding cultivators gloated over the Ji family¡¯s misfortune. When they saw the Ji family make a fool of themselves, they were extremely happy.
The bigger the family, the more grudges they had.
The expressions of the Ji family¡¯s higher-ups were extremely unsightly.
If they did not defeat the challenger, the Ji family would lose their dignity and their reputation would be greatly tarnished.
¡°Tiancheng, you go.¡±
The Ji family¡¯s patriarch, Ji Xinming, said.
¡°Yes, Father.¡±
The white-clothed, tall Ji Tiancheng walked out of the Ji family¡¯s residence with a sword in his hand.
Following Ji Tiancheng¡¯s appearance, all of the surrounding martial artists were shocked.
¡°It¡¯s Ji Tiancheng!¡±
¡°The Ji family¡¯s strongest genius, a hundred-year-old Emperor realm expert. He¡¯s now at the ninth level of the Emperor realm and has the best chance of reaching the Heaven realm.¡±
¡°This challenger haspletely enraged the Ji family.¡±
Chu Pingfan looked at Ji Tiancheng, who was walking over, and tightened his grip over the wooden saber in his hand.
His opponent¡¯s cultivation level was higher than his, but Chu Pingfan was not afraid at all. A cross-realm battle was nothing to him.
Yu Beibei, who was in the crowd, was a little worried when she saw this scene unfold.
She sent over a voice transmission, ¡°Hey, silly boy, if you can¡¯t beat him, just admit defeat. Ji Tiancheng is very powerful!¡±
Chu Pingfan ignored her.
Ji Tiancheng stopped 30 feet away. He looked at Chu Pingfan coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Who sent you to provoke my Ji family?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think for one second that you¡¯re invincible in the Emperor realm!¡±
Chu Pingfan held his saber in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest genius of the Ji family?¡±
¡°That¡¯s me!¡±
Ji Tiancheng admitted it without hesitation.
No one in the Ji family objected either.
¡°Very good. I¡¯ll trample you under my feet today and tell everyone that the geniuses of the Ji family are all useless and trashy!¡±
Chu Pingfan¡¯s imposing manner was full of vigor. His third-level Emperor realm cultivation was disyed without reservation.
The scenes from when he was young reappeared in his mind.
Today, he wanted to let the Ji family and those people know that the little trash that they looked down on in the past was now trampling on their so-called geniuses!
Chapter 202 - The Power Of The Extreme Dao
Chapter 202: The Power Of The Extreme Dao
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan sat on the reclining chair, leisurely watching the situation unfold in front of the Ji family¡¯s residence.
Chu Pingfan hade knocking on their door.
This was the story of the rise of a good-for-nothing who crushed their Heaven¡¯s Blessed and trampled upon the pride of arge family.
What a good show!
As a ninth-level Emperor realm expert, Ji Tiancheng¡¯s strength was not weak.
He was indeed the strongest Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the younger generation of the Ji family.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s cultivation level was a little low, but before he broke through to the Emperor realm, his body was alreadyparable to an Emperor realm cultivator.
He ate emperor-level pills as snacks.
In terms of foundation, there were not many people in this world who couldpare to Chu Pingfan.
Moreover, Chu Pingfan cultivated the Extreme Dao.
He was even a genius when it came to the Extreme Dao. It was not difficult for him to defeat enemies that had higher cultivation levels than he did.
Chu Xuan estimated that after this big battle, Chu Pingfan would break through to the fourth level of the Emperor Realm.
Chu Xuan was not worried at all about Chu Pingfan¡¯s safety.
Apart from Chu Er, Chu Pingfan himself had many trump cards.
¡°It¡¯s little Pingfan?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was surprised for a moment and informed Chu Yun. Soon, the two of them were seated next to Chu Xuan as they watched the scenes that were being projected from the entrance of the Ji family¡¯s residence by the Heaven-spying Mirror.
¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. Tell me your name and I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact!¡±
Ji Tiancheng snorted coldly.
Chu Pingfan stepped forward and said in a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m from the Chu family of the Southern Region. My name is Chu Pingfan. I¡¯m 16 years old and I¡¯m at the third level of the Emperor realm!¡±
¡°Today, I¡¯ll use my strength to tell the world that the geniuses of the Ji family are nothing but trash!¡±
At this moment, Chu Pingfan no longer concealed his identity and revealed his aura without restraint.
The expressions of the countless experts present changed drastically at this moment.
16 years old!
Once Chu Pingfan no longer restrained his aura, all the experts present could sense it.
Chu Pingfan was indeed just a teenager!
Third level of the Emperor realm!
A 16-year-old Emperor realm expert?
How monstrous was he?
Chu Pingfan continued to walk forward. ¡°My father¡¯s name is Chu Yuan, and my mother¡¯s name is Ji Qiaowei. I¡¯m the little trash that your Ji family once disdained and threw away.¡±
¡°Today, I want to let the world know that the so-called geniuses of the Ji family aren¡¯t evenparable to a little trash like me!¡±
All of the spectators were shocked.
The young man in front of them was the son of the rumored useless husband of the Ji family¡¯s young miss, the very same son-inw who was not recognized by the Ji family?
Such a peerless monster was thrown away by the Ji family and regarded as a piece of trash?
Were the Ji family members blind?
Many people revealed gloating smiles.
The facial expressions of all the elders in the Ji family changed.
Especially Ji Xinming, whose expression seemed to be aplex mix of disbelief and confusion.
The other middle-aged man beside him had a simr expression of disbelief.
¡°What did you say?¡±
Ji Tiancheng¡¯s expression also changed, but he quickly calmed down.
¡°Don¡¯t even think about messing with my mind!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±
Ji Tiancheng attacked.
The wooden saber in Chu Pingfan¡¯s hand exuded a sharp aura. It was as if a new Great Dao had been born as it spread out.
He pressed forward!
¡°sh!¡±
As the saber shed out, the saber gleams were like a cage, enveloping Ji Tiancheng.
It was like a prison!
Ji Xinming and the other higher-ups of the Ji family all came to the entrance.
¡°How is this possible?!¡±
Ji Xinhai looked as if he had seen a ghost.
Even though Chu Pingfan had grown up, he could still recognize him from a nce. This youth was the silly-looking, dull-witted child from before!
That silly-witted, dull-witted demeanor of his was too obvious.
¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡± Ji Xinming asked in shock.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s really him!¡±
Ji Xinhai still could not believe that the child who was clearly trash back then had suddenly be a peerless monster.
A 16-year-old Emperor realm expert!
There was probably no other person who had achieved this in the entire nine zones.
Chu Yuan, who was walking towards the Ji family¡¯s residence, waspletely stunned.
His entire body could not help but tremble.
¡°Pingfan?¡±
He was in disbelief. How was this possible?
How old was Chu Pingfan?
16 years old, yet he was already at the third level of the Emperor realm?
He rushed to the entrance of the Ji family¡¯s residence frantically and saw the young man who was fighting.
He could not help but cry.
It really was Chu Pingfan!
The battle had reached its climax. Chu Pingfan was only at the third level of the Emperor realm, yet he was able to withstand Ji Tiancheng¡¯s attack.
Moreover, the more he fought, the stronger the aura around his body became.
In fact, his entire body was emitting light.
¡°Ji family¡¯s genius, you¡¯re nothing but a useless piece of trash!¡±
Chu Pingfan roared angrily and broke through with a bang.
He had reached the fourth level of the Emperor realm!
The saber gleam shook the sky as a powerful aura swept out in all directions.
It was as if a huge saber that wanted to shatter the sky had appeared in the sky.
Rumble!
The saber and sword collided, and Ji Tiancheng¡¯s sword was almost sent flying.
However, Chu Pingfan transformed into a ray of light and instantly caught up.
Another saber sh!
Pu!
When Ji Tiancheng blocked the second sh, he spat out a mouthful of blood.
He could not believe that he was actually being beaten by someone whose cultivation level was lower than his.
The third sh!
This sh was even stronger, and Ji Tiancheng barely blocked it.
¡°Enough!¡±
An elder of the Ji family in the Supreme realm took action and blocked Chu Pingfan¡¯s attack, sending him flying.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s figure turned into a ray of light and arrived in front of him in an instant.
He threw out a round ball.
¡°An old fart like you dares to bully me? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±
Boom!
The round ball exploded and raging mes erupted. A roaring fire dragon burst forth and attacked that elder of the Ji family.
¡°Not good!¡±
The elder¡¯s expression changed greatly as he hurriedly blocked it.
Pu!
His entire body was sent flying. The mes on his body were not extinguished, and he was already badly injured!
Chu Pingfan stood in front of the entrance to the Ji family¡¯s residence and pointed his saber at the Ji family¡¯s residence. He said coldly, ¡°The Ji family¡¯s geniuses are inferior to trash!¡±
The entire ce was deathly silent.
The surrounding cultivators were all dumbstruck.
Ji Tiancheng had actually lost.
Moreover, he had been defeated by someone whose cultivation was lower than his.
This youth already possessed such formidable strength despite only being in the fourth level of the Emperor realm. Once he broke through to the ninth level of the Emperor realm, would he not be invincible in the Emperor realm?
Chu Pingfan¡¯s name was destined to shake the entire Eastern Region, and even the Northern Zone!
A peerless genius who had reached the Emperor realm at 16 years of age!
He had crossed realms to defeat Ji Tiancheng of the Ji family.
Even the peerless genius of the Ling family might not be a match for this young man.
Such a monstrous young man was actually the son of the Ji family¡¯s third young miss, Ji Qiaowei, who was viewed as a disgrace by the Ji family!
Su Xian¡¯er and Chu Yun were both shocked by Chu Pingfan¡¯s strength.
They knew that Chu Pingfan was very strong, but they had never expected him to be this strong.
Chu Xuan was not surprised by this. Anyone who cultivated the Extreme Dao would be extremely strong, much less Chu Pingfan, who was naturally gifted in the Extreme Dao.
¡°Your nephew, Chu Pingfan, disyed the might of the Extreme Dao. His name shook the entire Eastern Region. You have been rewarded with an upgrade to the Destruction Dao principle.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. The Destruction Dao principle had been upgraded.
This meant that it had been further perfected. It was now equivalent to thesecond level of the Dao realm.
Although Chu Xuan was still in the first level of the Dao realm, his Destruction Dao principle had already been upgraded to the second level of the Dao realm ahead of time.
Chu Xuan was satisfied with his nephew, Chu Pingfan. As expected, he did not dote on the wrong person. His nephew truly knew how to earn rewards for his Thirteenth Uncle.
At this moment, the situation at the entrance of the Ji family¡¯s residence changed.
Chapter 203 - Father, There’s A Ghost
Chapter 203: Father, There¡¯s A Ghost
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Patriarch Ji Xinming walked out from the entrance.
¡°You have the right to be arrogant, but this isn¡¯t the ce for you to be arrogant. Half of the Ji family¡¯s bloodline flows in your body, so you shouldn¡¯t bring shame upon the Ji family.¡±
¡°Today, I¡¯ll discipline you properly on behalf of Qiaowei!¡±
Chu Pingfan¡¯s gaze was sharp and did not show any signs of fear.
He looked straight at Ji Xinming and said coldly, ¡°What does the Ji family have to do with me? What do you have to do with me? You don¡¯t have the right to discipline me at all!¡±
His saber was sharp. Even though there was a huge difference in their strengths, he was not afraid at all.
¡°Where¡¯s my father? Where¡¯s my mother?¡±
¡°The Ji family must give me an exnation. If my parents have been harmed, I, Chu Pingfan, will eradicate the Ji family in the future!¡±
The onlookers were shocked.
An Emperor realm youth had threatened to eradicate the Ji family, one of the three great families of the Eastern Region!
Was he not aware of the immensity of Heaven and Earth?
However, they then thought about the fact that this sixteen-year-old youth had already reached the fourth level of the Emperor realm!
Could he not achieve such a feat?
He could!
If a Heaven realm cultivator could not eradicate the Ji family, then a Divine realm cultivator could!
Could this youth reach the legendary Divine realm?
No one doubted him!
He was a 16-year-old Emperor realm cultivator!
Ji Xinming¡¯s face was gloomy, and his gaze was cold. Killing intent shed across his face.
A Heaven¡¯s Blessed that could not be used by the Ji family, but could threaten the Ji family¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Blessed, had to die!
¡°Do you understand the gravity of what you¡¯re saying?!¡±
Ji Xinming¡¯s aura exploded, and he said angrily, ¡°I am your grandfather. How dare you be so rebellious?¡±
¡°Ptui!¡±
Chu Pingfan spat on the ground.
¡°When have I ever been a grandson in your heart?!¡±
The saber pointed at Ji Xinhai behind him and sneered, ¡°Who was it that I couldn¡¯t defeat a piece of trash? And that I was the shame of your Ji family?¡±
¡°Today, I stepped on the so-called Heaven¡¯s Blessed of your Ji family and suddenly became your grandson?¡±
¡°You¡¯re shameless. I, Chu Pingfan, still have my dignity!¡±
Ji Xinming¡¯s expression changed again and again as he shouted angrily, ¡°B*stard, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡±
He raised his hand and was about to suppress Chu Pingfan.
No matter how monstrous an Emperor realm cultivator was, it was still merely an Emperor realm cultivator.
¡°No!¡±
A figure rushed out from the crowd.
Chu Yuan!
¡°Father!¡±
Chu Pingfan was overjoyed.
¡°Pingfan!¡±
Chu Yuan looked at Chu Pingfan and felt a mix of emotions in his heart. He did not know where to begin.
He pulled Chu Pingfan behind him and said to Ji Xinming, ¡°Patriarch Ji, Pingfan is still young. If there¡¯s anything he has done wrong, I, Chu Yuan, will take the punishment in his stead!¡±
Ji Xinming narrowed his eyes as many thoughts shed through his mind.
Chu Pingfan was too monstrous. If he became a Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the Ji family, they would definitely be the number one family in the Eastern Region.
It was even possible for them to be the number one family in the Northern Zone.
Of course, this all depended on Chu Pingfan¡¯s attitude towards the Ji family.
If he was hostile towards the Ji family, the more monstrous his talent was, the more disadvantageous it would be for the Ji family!
Chu Pingfan pulled Chu Yuan behind him, and Chu Yuan did not have the strength to resist him at all.
He felt sorrowful in his heart. This was the result of being weaker than others.
He did not even have the ability to protect his son!
¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to be polite to him. He¡¯s a member of the Ji family!¡±
Chu Pingfan said coldly, ¡°The Ji family can¡¯t hurt me. If he dares to hurt me, even if the Ji family had a Divine realm expert, they would still be wiped from the face of this world!¡±
His tone was resolute and decisive!
Ji Xinming¡¯s heart shook violently. He suddenly realized that, since Chu Pingfan was such a monster, how could there not be a teacher behind him?
Who was his master?
If he were to injure him rashly, the Ji family would definitely suffer. As someone who was able to teach such a monster, there was no way he or she would be weak.
However, if they allowed Chu Pingfan to leave, he would still be a potential threat to the Ji family.
As such, he could only try to pull something by leveraging Ji Qiaowei.
Chu Yuan was stunned. He did not know what Chu Pingfan had experienced all these years. Back then, he had entrusted Chu Pingfan to Chu Xuan.
¡°But Pingfan, your mother, she¡¡±
¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Mother wille out very soon.¡±
Chu Yuan was not the only one who was stunned. Ji Xinming was also stunned. Where did Chu Pingfan get his confidence from?
Ji Qiaowei was under house arrest.
Even a Heaven realm expert would not be able to sneak in quietly.
At this moment, two figures suddenly flew out of the Ji residence.
One of them looked haggard, but her beauty was still evident.
The other person was actually Ji Tiancheng, who had gone back to recuperate from his injuries!
¡°Qiaowei!¡±
Chu Yuan was pleasantly surprised.
He had not seen his wife since thest time they parted.
¡°Chu Yuan, Fan¡¯er!¡±
Ji Qiaowei was pleasantly surprised. She could not help but cry as she threw herself at Chu Pingfan and hugged him.
Even though they had been separated for many years, and Chu Pingfan had grown up, she still recognized him immediately.
That simple and dull temperament of his was really too easy to recognize.
¡°Tiancheng, what are you doing?¡±
Ji Xinming was full of doubt. Why did Ji Tiancheng bring her out?
However, Ji Tiancheng did not reply.
Chu Pingfan broke free and said, ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Ji Qiaowei nodded.
Chu Yuan held her in his arms, and the family of three turned around to leave.
Moreover, Ji Tiancheng looked like he was going to escort the three of them away.
¡°Qiaowei,e back!¡±
Ji Xinming was furious.
He raised his hand, and a huge palm condensed from spiritual power swept out.
In the end, a figure shed past, and Ji Tiancheng blocked the huge palm.
The sword was ced across his neck!
Ji Xinming was stunned. All of the members of the Ji family were stunned. The onlookers were also stunned.
They did not understand what Ji Tiancheng was doing.
Could it be that he had finally grown a conscience and could not bear to break up the family of three, or that he could not stand his father¡¯s behavior, so he decided tomit suicide?
¡°Tiancheng, what are you doing?¡±
¡°No, wait, you¡¡±
Ji Xinming was a Heavenly realm expert after all. After a short moment of shock, he soon realized that something was wrong with Ji Tiancheng.
His soul was in a deep sleep, and he could faintly sense a cold aura from inside his body.
¡°What exactly did you do to him?¡±
Ji Xinming was furious. He charged forward and grabbed Ji Tiancheng, wanting to capture everyone and bring them back to the Ji family¡¯s residence to deal with.
Chu Pingfan waved his hand, and two puppets appeared, blocking Ji Xinming directly. Their battle prowess was no weaker than a second-level Heaven realm expert.
¡°You¡¯er,e back.¡±
As expected, the one controlling Ji Tiancheng was naturally You¡¯er.
When Ji Tiancheng was severely injured, You¡¯er took the opportunity to use her ghostly possession technique to control him.
Originally, with You¡¯er¡¯s strength, it was impossible for her to control Ji Tiancheng with the ghostly possession technique.
However, Ji Tiancheng was severely injured and suppressed by Chu Pingfan, which was why she managed to seize the opportunity to control him.
You¡¯er took control of Ji Tiancheng and used him to release Ji Qiaowei.
He was the Ji family¡¯s top prodigy and Ji Qiaowei¡¯s elder brother. If Ji Tiancheng was the one releasing Ji Qiaowei, the rest of the Ji family would naturally not stop him.
The puppets and Ji Xinming exchanged blows for a short while, and You¡¯er used Ji Tiancheng¡¯s body to run toward Ji Xinming. With a sh, she then returned to Chu Pingfan¡¯s side.
Her ghostly form appeared!
Ji Xinming hurriedly stopped and caught Ji Tiancheng. He was afraid that the shockwaves from the battle between Heaven realm cultivators would kill him!
¡°A ghost! Father! There¡¯s a ghost!¡±
Ji Tiancheng screamed in horror as soon as he woke up.
¡°A ghost?¡±
Everyone was dumbfounded. What was a ghost?
They had never heard of it!
Chapter 204 - The Ghost Shocks The World
Chapter 204: The Ghost Shocks The World
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ji Tiancheng cried out in fear. He no longer had the demeanor of a top-tier Heaven¡¯s Blessed. He was like a frightened child.
At this moment, his heart was filled with fear.
He had lost control of his body, and his soul was trembling. However, his mind was clear. He knew what he was doing, but he could not stop it.
His body did not seem to belong to him anymore.
In fact, that gloominess seemed to be able to devour his soul.
A voice murmured in his soul, ¡°I¡¯m a ghost. Are you afraid? I¡¯ve possessed you!¡±
Possessed by a ghost!
He was terrified, and his entire body was trembling.
A ghost!
This was the first time he had heard this name in his life, and he felt inexplicably terrified!
Ghosts had the ability to incite horror and fear.
You¡¯er cultivated the Ancient Netherworld Scripture, so her ability to do this was particrly strong. Whenever she activated this ability, anyone who was near her would feel fear.
Moreover, she had directly possessed Ji Tiancheng, so this fear and horror he felt was further magnified.
When Ji Xinming saw the terrified Ji Tiancheng, he was furious. He waved his hand and knocked him unconscious.
¡°Trying to leave?¡±
¡°Get the hell back here!¡±
Ji Xinming moved and was about to rush over.
However, Chu Pingfan waved his hand, and the puppets were withdrawn. Then, spheres scattered in all directions.
You¡¯er¡¯s raised her hands as she rapidly formed a hand seal. A ghastly and terrifying aura instantly descended.
¡°Senluo Ghost Domain!¡±
Blood-colored skeletons and an endless sea of blood appeared.
Terrifying screams and chants echoing in the air.
¡°Ghosts! There are ghosts!¡±
¡°Run! Run! There are ghosts!¡±
In the crowd of onlookers, the weaker cultivators below the Emperor realm screamed in fear and fled in all directions!
The appearance of the Senluo Ghost Domain filled their minds with inexplicable horror. They could not help but call out the name ¡°ghost¡±.
At this moment, ghosts had officially made their appearance in the nine zones.
The scattered spheres exploded with a bang, transforming into surging fire dragons that intertwined together to form a great array formation.
It ovepped with the Senluo Ghost Domain and instantly sealed off the entrance of the Ji family¡¯s residence, blocking Ji Xinming¡¯s advance.
This was a method that Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er had long prepared. It was a great array formation that could be activated immediately. It would not be a problem for it to block a Heaven realm cultivator for some time.
Chu Pingfan grabbed Chu Yuan and Ji Qiaowei with each hand. You¡¯er perched herself on his shoulder and, together, they flew away.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s voice reverberated in the air.
¡°The Ji family¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Blessed are worse than trash. They are all a joke.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s end this feud here. If the Ji family is unwilling to do so, they can seek me out for revenge. The prerequisite for doing so is that they must be prepared to be wiped out.¡±
¡°The Ji family is nothing but trash. Haha!¡±
Ji Xinming and the other Ji family experts¡¯ faces were ashen as they broke through the array formation.
Chu Pingfan was too fast. Using the Aurora technique, he disappeared almost instantly into the horizon.
The Ji family was undoubtedly going to be theughingstock of the Eastern Region.
They had actually looked down upon such a monstrous genius and treated him as trash. In the end, he hade knocking on their door and crushed the Heaven¡¯s Blessed juniors that they were so proud of!
The Eastern Region was shaken.
A 16-year-old Emperor realm expert would definitely attract the attention of many factions.
The mysterious and terrifying ghost also attracted a lot of attention.
In the small courtyard, Chu Xuan did not continue watching Chu Pingfan. He deactivated the Heaven-spying Mirror.
Just as You¡¯er had made her move and shocked the onlookers, the system¡¯s reward had been triggered.
¡°Your Ghost Junior, You¡¯er, made her move in shocking fashion. The name of ghosts has shocked the world. Your Yin Dao principle has increased by one level.¡±
Chu Pingfan¡¯s matter of saving his parents had temporarilye to an end.
He did not return to the Southern Region immediately, but instead continued to stay in the Eastern Region. Since he had journeyed all the way here, he naturally would not rush home immediately.
After all, he was young and adventurous, so he naturally wanted to explore the world for a while.
Chu Xuan was not worried about his safety. Even if there were experts eyeing his monstrous talent, with Chu Er secretly protecting him, his safety was assured.
As his Dao principles continued to level up, Chu Xuan¡¯s strength naturally increased. His Dao aura absorption speed was constantly increasing. Although he was still far from reaching the second level of the Dao realm, his strength was already close to the benchmark of an ordinary second-level Dao realm cultivator.
The Great Dao Communication Group was still lively, especially after Ying Kong mentioned that he was about to break through to the fourth level of the Dao realm. The rest of the Dao realm cultivators in the group were all trying their best to tter Huang Long.
Huang Long was very excited. With the Great Dao Communication Group, he was no longer bored.
Chu Xuan took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman and refined it to upgrade it. He carved the embryonic form of his Dao principles into the talisman to prepare it for the implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region had been steadily recovering. This naturally increased the cultivation speed of the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators.
It would not be long before Emperor realm experts appeared in the Southern Region.
The opening of the Asura Ancient Land was drawing closer and closer.
Before thews of Heaven and Earth of the Southern Region werepletely restored, he had to merge his ownws of Heaven and Earth into thews of Heaven and Earth of the Southern Region to obtain a portion of the authority of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region.
Once thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were fully restored, it would be very difficult to merge them. He would need a higher grade Heavenly Dao Talisman to do so.
Furthermore, it would incite a heavenly phenomena and create fluctuations, which would easily attract the attention of experts.
The best way forward was to quietly fuse thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region with his own, gradually nibbling away at them. In the future, hisws of Heaven and Earth wouldpletely rece thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region.
If this fusion was sessful in the Southern Region, it would be easier to expand the fusion process to the entire Northern Zone. He would be able to avoid causing huge fluctuations then.
After all, thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were a part of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Northern Region. They originated from the same source.
After fusing and recing thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region with his own, he could begin to quietly erode thews of Heaven and Earth in the Northern Region. He could then continue the process and eventually fuse and rece thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones with his own.
This was an enormous n, so Chu Xuan needed to n carefully.
Once the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was sessful, he would be the founder of the Heavenly Dao. The entire nine zones would be under his control.
As long as a cultivator could not transcend thews of Heaven and Earth, Chu Xuan would be able to determine their life and death with a single thought.
The ck Moon Tower was a crucial part of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, so he had to assumeplete control of the ck Moon Tower.
Now, the highest-ranked Tower Lord under his control was an eight-star Tower Lord.
However, even so, he still did not manage to obtain any information about the person behind the ck Moon Tower.
Chu Xuan would eventually fish him out.
On this day, the Chaos Dao Mirror finally located another Dao realm expert, who was naturally added to the Great Dao Communication Group.
Unsurprisingly, Ying Kong was still the weakest.
A monthter, the Heavenly Dao Talisman was upgraded. Now he only needed to wait for an opportunity to merge thews of Heaven and Earth stored in the Heavenly Dao Talisman with thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region.
Bao Hongyan suddenly sent over a message. A nine-star Tower Lord, who was a Heaven realm cultivator, had secretly arrived in the Southern Region and gathered all of the Tower Lords.
However, he did not give them any orders. It was very strange, and she asked Chu Xuan if he wanted to control him.
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Did the person behind the ck Moon Tower notice something unusual?
The soul seed seal could control people soundlessly, and those controlled would not disy any ws. The other party should not have noticed it.
Could it be that the changes happening in the ck Moon Tower had made the other party suspicious?
Chapter 205 - The Master Of The Black Moon Tower
Chapter 205: The Master Of The ck Moon Tower
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Since a nine-star Tower Lord had arrived, Chu Xuan naturally had to control the other party. Bao Hongyan carried his power, which naturally overpowered and controlled the other party using the soul seed seal.
Unexpectedly, he still failed to obtain any information about the mastermind behind the ck Moon Tower.
This Tower Lord had also received orders toe to the Southern Region to meet with the various Tower Lords that were already here, but he was not here to give them orders.
After meeting them, he was going to return.
Chu Xuan told him to do what he had to do.
The person behind the ck Moon Tower must have been suspicious. Perhaps the sudden release of themunication talisman had allowed the other party to unearth some clues.
As long as Chu Xuan eventually found traces that would lead to the other party, it was fine. At worst, he could just instruct Chu Yi or the left and right Buddhist Attendants to make a trip.
Half a monthter, unexpected news arrived.
The mastermind behind the ck Moon Tower had arrived in the Southern Region and appeared secretly.
Moreover, he had directly sent a message to the various Tower Lords of the Southern Region, asking to meet the person behind them!
As he had note into contact with Bao Hongyan, he had not triggered Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao realm power, so he had not been controlled by the soul seed seal.
The other party was very cautious!
Chu Xuan was really surprised. The person behind the ck Moon Tower was not simple.
He could actually tell from the clues that something had happened to the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region?
He could tell that the ck Moon Tower was slowly being chipped away at?
What had given it away?
The soul seed seal would not be discovered, so there should be no problems from that end.
As such, the only other possibility was that the other party had detected the abnormality due to the changes taking ce in the Southern Region¡¯s ck Moon Tower.
Such keen observational insight.
No wonder this person could establish the ck Moon Tower and make it thergest intelligence force in the Northern Zone. The ck Moon Tower had branches all over the Northern Zone, and manyrge factions would not dare to mess with the ck Moon Tower.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and thought about deducing the other party¡¯s identity and information, but he immediately gave up on the idea.
Since the other party hade to the Southern Region and wanted to see him, then he should meet the person.
If the other party was suitable, he would take them under his wing to work for him.
If the other party was not suitable, he would suppress them.
After the Dao-seeking mirror was upgraded to the Chaos Dao Mirror, it had the power of deduction. Still, Chu Xuan did not want to use it for this. After all, the situation was very much under his control.
Only when things were beyond his control and hecked confidence would he utilize the deduction ability of the Chaos Dao Mirror.
He sent a message to Bao Hongyan and asked her to bring the other party over.
Chu Xuan summoned Su Xian¡¯er and got her to make tea for himself as well as to prepare to entertain the guests.
It was a matter of courtesy.
¡°Sir, are there any guestsing?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was puzzled.
It was unbelievable that someone would visit Chu Xuan.
¡°The mastermind behind the ck Moon Tower,¡± Chu Xuan smiled and said.
¡°Were we exposed?¡± Su Xian¡¯er said in surprise.
¡°No. It¡¯s just that the other party is quite smart, and I like to meet smart people.¡±
An hourter, a person arrived outside the Chu family¡¯s territory.
This person¡¯s appearance was extremely beautiful, but her face was pale and bloodless. Her long ck robe could not conceal her beautiful figure.
Her footsteps were light, and there was no expression on her pale face.
Her cultivation had only reached the ninth level of the Emperor realm.
Unexpectedly, the person behind the ck Moon Tower was not even a Heaven realm cultivator.
The ck-robed woman silently arrived at the entrance of the small courtyard.
It was as if the other party knew that the person she wanted to see was in the small courtyard.
Chu Xuan looked at the ck-robed woman who appeared at the entrance and was momentarily shocked. Her beauty could topple kingdoms, but herplexion was pale and bloodless, looking sickly.
Behind her soft expression, there was an unyielding will. She was like a fragile de of grass, but no matter how the wind blew and the rain fell, she was still unyielding!
This was a beauty with a story.
When Su Xian¡¯er saw the ck-robed woman, she was momentarily stunned. Then, she felt a sense of crisis. Could it be that Mister wanted to take in another maidservant?
The other party¡¯s figure seemed to be even more alluring than hers.
Su Xian¡¯er could not help but lean against Chu Xuan¡¯s body. She sat next to him, looking obedient and lovely.
Chu Xuan nced at her speechlessly.
¡°Sit.¡±
Chu Xuan pointed at the chair in front of him.
The ck-robed woman sat down and spoke first, ¡°My name is Hei Yue, the owner of the ck Moon Tower.¡±
Her voice was clear and crisp, but there was also a trace of weakness in it. It was as if she had just recovered from a long illness andcked strength.
¡°Sir, why did you chip away at my ck Moon Tower?¡±
Chu Xuan slowly sipped his tea, but his gaze was like a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Are you really the owner of the ck Moon Tower?¡±
¡°Of course. My cultivation level is not important.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±
He looked up and said, ¡°Come down and have a cup of tea. You¡¯re only at the fifth level of the Divine realm, nothing worth shouting about. There¡¯s no need to hide.¡±
As soon as Chu Xuan said this, Hei Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly.
Suddenly, a figure appeared andnded beside Hei Yue.
It was a white-haired elder.
He looked at Chu Xuan coldly without concealing his killing intent.
¡°Why do you have to be hostile?¡±
Chu Xuan smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like hostility. A Divine realm cultivator doesn¡¯t have the right to act presumptuously in front of me.¡±
¡°Grandfather, there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡±
Hei Yue tugged at the elder¡¯s hand and said softly.
Grandpa Zhang retracted his gaze and sat down beside Hei Yue. However, he remained on guard against Chu Xuan.
This young man looked like an ordinary person.
However, the more Chu Xuan acted like this, the more vignt he became.
Even he could not see through him. Moreover, his tone of voice was extremely arrogant. It was obvious that he did not hold Divine realm cultivators in high regard. From this, it could be seen that the other party¡¯s strength was not ordinary.
At least the peak of the Divine realm?
Although Grandpa Zhang was only at the fifth level of the Divine realm, his strength was definitely not weak among Divine realm cultivators.
He had once crossed realms and defeated an eighth-level Divine realm expert.
Chu Xuan looked at Hei Yue and Grandpa Zhang. The grandfather protected the granddaughter as she controlled the ck Moon Tower from behind the scenes. What an interestingbination.
There was definitely a story behind this.
He immediately used the Heaven¡¯s Secret Origin probing technique.
¡°Hei Yue was born with an iplete divine soul. She was one of the people who possessed great luck in the Central Zone. She hails from the human king family of the Central Zone, the Ji family. She was the illegitimate daughter of the current Ji family head and was despised. She had wanted to find a treasure to restore her soul and had thus traveled to the Northern Region. He then secretly controlled the ck Moon Tower and led the ck Moon Tower to rise¡¡±
She was indeed a person with a story. Moreover, she was one of the people with great luck in the Central Zone. She had the bloodline of the human king¡¯s family. Unfortunately, she was not loved but despised.
She was born with an iplete divine soul.
She did not create the ck Moon Tower. Instead, she took it and controlled it. It rose rapidly under her leadership.
The Central region of the Central Zone was the most prosperous ce in the nine zones. It was also the center of the human race.
The reason why Hei Yue was able toe here was probably rted to the lucky mystic realm, which attracted a lot of people.
Chu Xuan already had a n. Hei Yue was very suitable to carry out the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Hei Yue felt a little uneasy. Chu Xuan¡¯s gaze seemed to have seen through her from inside out.
She took a deep breath to calm herplicated emotions and said, ¡°What ns do you have for the ck Moon Tower?¡±
Chu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t create the ck Moon Tower, did you?¡±
¡°It really wasn¡¯t me. The ck Moon Tower in the past was also very powerful. After I took over, I perfected the intelligence gathering system and improved on various aspects of the organization. Still, no matter what, the ck Moon Tower belongs to me.¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s tone remained calm and without much emotional fluctuation.
However, Chu Xuan knew that the reason why she was like this was because her divine soul was iplete. Moreover, if her emotions fluctuated greatly, it would probably cause her some problems. Therefore, she was used to controlling her emotions.
Chapter 206 - Innate Divine Soul, Hei Yue
Chapter 206: Innate Divine Soul, Hei Yue
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Su Xian¡¯er poured tea for Hei Yue and Grandpa Zhang, but neither of them looked at the teacups, nor did they have any intention of drinking the tea.
Chu Xuan did not care.
Instead, he said to himself, ¡°Hei Yue, or should I call you Ji Hei Yue instead?¡±
¡°What did you say? Who are you?¡±
Grandpa Zhang stood up abruptly, his aura rising threateningly.
Hei Yue pped her hands and said calmly, ¡°Grandfather, there¡¯s no need to be like this!¡±
Grandpa Zhang¡¯s chest heaved up and down a few times before he finally listened to his granddaughter and sat down again. However, the rage in his eyes could not be hidden.
It could be seen that the current patriarch of the Ji family had caused Hei Yue, as well as Hei Yue¡¯s mother, to undergo a lot of suffering.
This made Grandpa Zhang extremely angry.
Chu Xuan ignored Grandpa Zhang¡¯s anger as he continued to speak, ¡°You¡¯re not that old, not even a hundred years old. Your ninth-level Emperor realm cultivation isn¡¯t too shabby.¡±
¡°The Emperor realm isn¡¯t your limit. It¡¯s just a pity that cultivation is extremely difficult and painful for you.¡±
¡°You were born with a divine soul, but it¡¯s a pity that your divine soul is iplete. This kind of deficiency wasn¡¯t caused by an injury, so it¡¯s hard to remedy.¡±
Grandpa Zhang¡¯s eyes widened, and his aura was about to explode again.
Hei Yueforted him. Even though her expression changed, she still tried her best to keep calm.
There were only two people in this world who knew that she was born with an iplete divine soul.
Even her father did not know, and her mother had died.
It was obvious that the other party could see through it.
It was not strange for him to be able to see that her divine soul was iplete, but being able to tell that she had been born with that condition was something that no ordinary expert could aplish.
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°You came to the Northern Zone to take control of the ck Moon Tower and establish an intelligence gathering system. Your ultimate goal is to find a treasure that can restore your divine soul, right?¡±
Hei Yue did not deny it.
Chu Xuan changed the topic and asked, ¡°I am very curious. How did you discover that something was amiss in the ck Moon Tower?¡±
Hei Yue replied calmly, ¡°I control the ck Moon Tower, so I naturally know how the ck Moon Tower operates. I am fully aware of the capabilities of each Tower Lord, so the sudden changes in the ck Moon Tower were very apparent to me. Since I did not incite those changes, I can naturally arrive at certain conclusions through those clues.¡±
¡°Also, there¡¯s intuition.¡±
Intuition was the real reason. She was born with a divine soul and had an innate intuition.
She came to the Northern Zone because her intuition told her that there was trouble in the Central Zone. As such, she hid in the Northern Zone.
¡°I quite like the ck Moon Tower.¡±
Chu Xuan finished a cup of tea and Su Xian¡¯er poured more for him.
Hei Yue remained silent for a while, before saying, ¡°Then from now on, the ck Moon Tower is yours.¡±
¡°Yue¡¯er!¡±
Grandpa Zhang became anxious.
Hei Yue shook her head and stopped him from continuing.
She looked at Chu Xuan and said, ¡°Do you have any other intentions?¡±
Chu Xuan pointed at the teacup and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea?¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Hei Yue picked up the teacup.
¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, grandfather.¡±
Hei Yue smiled and downed the teacup in one gulp.
Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She looked at the teacup and revealed a shocked expression.
¡°This is?¡±
¡°Thank you, Sir, for this cup of tea!¡±
Hei Yue stood up and bowed respectfully.
Grandpa Zhang was puzzled. What was the secret behind this tea?
Chu Xuan said with a smile, ¡°I can restore your divine soul, and I can also help you be strong enough to return to the Central Zone. With my help, you can trample upon the Ji family and take back your dignity.¡±
¡°Are you willing to acknowledge me as your master?¡±
Hei Yue hesitated for a moment before immediately kneeling on the ground.
¡°Hei Yue greets Master!¡±
Thud thud thud!
She kowtowed three times, and her forehead turned red.
Her emotions fluctuated a little, and a hint of pain shed across her pale face.
Grandpa Zhang was stunned.
However, he remained silent. His granddaughter had always had her own way of doing things. Moreover, she was born with sharp instincts, which had helped her to avoid disasters several times.
She had found supreme treasures several times.
The fact that he could break through to the fifth level of the Divine realm was also rted to this.
¡°Get up.¡±
Chu Xuan was very satisfied.
He called out Xiang Xing.
¡°This is your fourth senior brother. In terms of the order in which you became disciples, you are ranked seventh.¡±
¡°Greetings, Fourth Senior Brother!¡±
¡°Hello, Junior Sister.¡±
Xiang Xing widened his eyes and sized up Hei Yue curiously.
Master had actually taken in a female disciple!
He waved his hand and handed over a puppet.
¡°Junior Sister, this is a wee gift. Senior Brother personally refined this puppet.¡±
Grandpa Zhang¡¯s face was filled with shock when he saw this.
That was a Heaven realm soul puppet, right?
He was only an Emperor realm cultivator, yet he had actually refined a Heaven realm soul puppet?
With this puppet, would he not be invincible in the same realm?
Under normal circumstances, given Xiang Xing¡¯s cultivation level, he would not be able to refine a Heaven realm soul puppet. The only reason he could do so was because the pocket dimension was special.
Moreover, for the sake of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, Chu Xuan had condensed a cluster of Dao aura around his artifact-refining area.
In addition, he had refined it with all sorts of high-level materials.
Of course, it had to be said that Xiang Xing¡¯s talent in artifact-refining was absolutely monstrous.
¡°Thank you, Fourth Senior Brother.¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s expression remained calm, without any emotional fluctuations.
Xiang Xing did not mind.
He only cared about refining artifacts, not women. He was not bothered about Hei Yue¡¯s attitude and expression.
¡°You have epted a disciple with an innate divine soul. She has the talent to carry out the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. You have been rewarded with the Heavenly Dao Scripture.¡±
The system¡¯s reward arrived.
Chu Xuan examined the Heavenly Dao Scripture. It was indeed an extremely powerful cultivation technique. When it was fully mastered, one would have the power of the Heavenly Dao, controlling all living things.
It just so happened to be in line with the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. Hei Yue could be nurtured to be the first ruler of the Heavenly Dao!
Chu Xuan received the reward.
Xiang Xing had already returned to the pocket dimension to continue cultivating and refining artifacts.
As for courting his Junior Sister?
Such a thought did not exist in his mind.
Under the influence of that b*stard Ding Yue, he might also be destined to be a loner in the future.
¡°Since you have already acknowledged me as your Master, I will naturally resolve the issue of your iplete divine soul.¡±
Chu Xuan raised his hand and grabbed a fruit from his pocket dimension.
Dao fruit!
Soul-nourishing Dao fruit!
A cluster of Dao aura also appeared in his hand.
Grandpa Zhang¡¯s face was filled with shock. Was that a legendary treasure?
The other party had taken it out so casually. It was as if it was somemon cabbage by the roadside.
ck Moon revealed a look of joy. Her choice was indeed correct.
Even though her soul was suffering pain due to the fluctuations of her emotions, she did not mind it at all.
From now on, she would no longer have to suffer.
¡°Eat it.¡±
Chu Xuan handed the Dao fruit over.
Hei Yue stretched out her hand to receive it and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
The Dao fruit entered her mouth and turned into a stream of energy that directly nourished her divine soul. The damaged divine soul received nourishment and was slowly being restored.
However, it seemed that itcked enough energy to sustain andplete the restoration process.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and the cluster of Dao aura entered Hei Yue¡¯s body.
The Dao aura nourished her divine soul, causing the originally stagnant speed of the restoration process to increase once again.
Hei Yue¡¯s entire being fell into a wonderful state.
The process of her divine soul¡¯s restoration was also the moment of enlightenment for her.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and transmitted the Heavenly Dao Scripture into her mind. He said telepathically, ¡°Cultivate this technique while suppressing your cultivation realm and solidifying your cultivation foundation. There¡¯s no rush to make a breakthrough.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and moved Hei Yue into the pocket dimension. He said, ¡°You can cultivate andprehend it there.¡±
Chapter 207 - The Inheritance Of The Ancient Pill
Chapter 207: The Inheritance Of The Ancient Pill King, Transformation Of Fate
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Grandpa Zhang was not angry to see Hei Yue disappear. Instead, he bowed deeply and said, ¡°Mister, you saved Yue¡¯er¡¯s life.¡±
Chu Xuan pointed at the teacup and said, ¡°You can have a cup of tea and then go back to guard the ck Moon Tower.¡±
Grandpa Zhang did not hesitate. He picked up the teacup and drank it in one gulp.
In an instant, many insights surfaced in her mind. His strength had actually improved a little, and the sixth level of the Divine realm was no longer unreachable.
He was extremely shocked. Just a single cup of tea had such a miraculous effect.
Just what cultivation level had this great expert reached?
¡°Thank you, Sir, for your great kindness!¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Chu Xuan said with a smile.
¡°In that case, I will not disturb Sir. I¡¯ll head back and guard the ck Moon Tower for Sir!¡±
Grandpa Zhang left.
The ck Moon Tower was nowpletely under Chu Xuan¡¯s control.
The implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n could also be elerated.
Su Xian¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief. She had thought Chu Xuan was going to take Hei Yue as a maidservant, which made her feel a sense of crisis.
Fortunately, he had taken in a female disciple.
Su Xian¡¯er ran back to the pocket dimension. She was still very curious about Hei Yue.
Thisdy was actually the mastermind behind the ck Moon Tower.
Chu Xuan was paying attention to Hei Yue¡¯s situation. He discovered that she had already started to cultivate the Heavenly Dao Scripture the moment her divine soul was restored.
Although Hei Yue¡¯s cultivation had reached the ninth level of the Emperor realm, due to her divine soul being iplete, her actual strength was only equivalent to a first-level Emperor realm cultivator.
However, the cultivation of the Heavenly Dao Scripture seemed to begin from the Emperor realm. It was as if she was cultivating it all over again.
When she finished her re-cultivation and returned to the ninth level of the Emperor realm, her strength would increase explosively.
Once Hei Yui seeded in her cultivation, the Heavenly Dao Talisman n would be left to her to carry out. With her ability, she would definitely be able to quickly implement and expand the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Furthermore, she came from the Central Region of the Central Zone, so she had a better understanding of the nine zones. As for how the Heavenly Dao Talisman n would be expanded to other zones, she would naturally have a way.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and searched for Dao realm experts.
Half a monthter, he found another Dao realm expert, and the Great Dao Communication Group gained another member.
Furthermore, this Dao realm expert was a cultivator from a race that he had never heard of.
Even Hong Yuanchu had never heard of this race.
It was as if they had long disappeared into the lost history of the nine zones.
Chu Xuan was very curious as to how many races had disappeared, as well as how many Dao realm experts remained.
How many races had appeared in the nine zones and how many were left now?
Although Huang Long had existed for a very long time, he had never left the Great Dao. Naturally, he did not know how many races had existed in the world.
The races he had seen were limited.
Moreover, all of those he had met were Daoyuan experts.
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and checked on the situation of Demon Buddha, Ren Changhe, and Qin Ying one by one.
Qin Ying¡¯s cultivation had already reached the eighth level of the Emperor realm, and he was currently breaking through to the ninth level of the Emperor realm.
It would not be long before he returned to the Southern Region.
Thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were already recovering rapidly, which could be seen from the increased cultivation speed of the cultivators in the Southern Region. The Asura Ancient Land would soon make its appearance.
Moreover, there was a new ancient ruin in the Southern Region that had appeared as thew of Heaven and Earth were restored.
However, the battle at this ancient ruin had been too intense. The sect here had beenpletely destroyed, and there were no survivors. Not even a single corpse could be seen.
All of them were reduced to ashes over the long passage of time.
The Great War back then was too intense. This entire sect was destroyed, and not a singleplete emperor-level weapon was left behind.
From this, one could tell how dangerous those times had been.
It was rumored that this was an extremely powerful sect in the Southern Region during the ancient times that was no weaker than Nine Swords Mountain at its peak.
Chu Xuan shook his head. A sect that had such a tragic ending must have belonged to Qin Ying¡¯s side back then. Furthermore, their luck was not good, and they were directly destroyed.
¡°Your disciple, Wang Luo, received the inheritance of an ancient pill king. His Heavenly Void Fire evolved and his fate was transformed. You have been rewarded with the Fate Dao principle!¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. Wang Luo received the inheritance of an ancient pill king and his fate transformed?
The system had rewarded him with the Fate Dao principle?
The extremely mysterious Dao of Fate was finally about to be grasped by him.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. Wang Luo was really something. His disciple¡¯s achievements had earned him the Fate Dao principle.
Including the Fate Dao principle, he now had six Dao principles.
The Dao of Fate had been difficult to cultivate since ancient times. Furthermore, those who cultivated the Dao of Fate were mostly devoured by fate in the end.
It was unknown if anyone had ever cultivated to the Dao realm and grasped the Dao of Fate.
The Dao of Fate was one of the most unpredictable and mysterious Great Daos among the myriad Great Dao.
Chu Xuan took out the Heaven-spying Mirror and connected it to Wang Luo.
Ever since Wang Luo had trampled on the Wang family and caused them to lose their dignity, he had encountered all sorts of schemes and dogged pursuits. In the end, he had mistakenly entered an ancient forbiddennd.
He had actually obtained the inheritance of an ancient pill king?
The image projection gradually formed. Wang Luo was holding an ancient-looking small cauldron in his hand. The evolved Heavenly Void Fire was currently fueling the small cauldron.
Wang Luo¡¯s expression was grave as he continuously condensed pills. He was currently refining pills.
At this moment, Wang Luo¡¯s cultivation had already risen to the eighth level of the Emperor realm, and he was very close to the ninth level. His cultivation level was already on par with Ding Yue¡¯s.
In fact, if that fellow Ding Yue had not obtained a fortuitous encounter in the secret realm of the Earth Spirit race, he would have been left behind by Wang Luo.
Chu Xuan only took a brief nce before discovering that Wang Luo had already grasped an extremely profound pill refinement method.
This pill refinement method had also been recorded in the Myriad Elixirs Scripture. Wang Luo had not managed to grasp it back then, but now he had.
In addition, he was crossing major realms with the intention of refining a Divine pill with his Emperor realm cultivation.
He was already extremely monstrous to be able to refine a Heavenly pill with his Emperor realm cultivation base. Now, he actually wanted to refine a Divine pill. If he really seeded, then he would definitely be one of the most powerful alchemists in the nine zones.
In fact, he might be the most powerful one.
Chu Xuan looked at the old man beside Wang Luo. He looked extremely old, and his white beard fluttered in the wind.
This was only a phantom image.
It was a phantom image left behind a wisp of the ancient pill king¡¯s will. However, even if it was just a phantom image, it was still very powerful.
It could suppress a Divine realm cultivator without much issue.
Of course, after suppressing that Divine realm cultivator, the phantom image wouldpletely disappear.
Dao realm!
The phantom image was left behind by a Dao realm expert, and carried a wisp of the other party¡¯s will when he was alive, which was tasked with finding a sessor.
From the Dao aura he had left behind, Chu Xuan could tell that this expert had just entered the Dao realm when he was alive.
He had been in the first level of the Dao realm.
In terms of strength, he was far inferior to the current him.
Chu Xuan was able to use certain second-level Dao principles. He was absolutely invincible among those in the same minor realm.
A dead Dao realm expert¡
Chu Xuan was very curious as to how the other party had died and why he had left behind a phantom image in this ancient forbiddennd to await a sessor.
Had his lifespan been exhausted?
Or had he been killed by someone?
Chu Xuan looked at the aged appearance of the phantom image and was inclined toward the former. There was a high probability that his lifespan had been exhausted.
Chu Xuan did not know how long a Dao realm cultivator could live.
What he could be certain of was that the other party had been stuck at the first level of the Dao realm and could not break through. His talent was probably limited as well.
Otherwise, why would he have died from having his lifespan exhausted?
Of course, it could not be ruled out that he had suffered heavy injuries and his foundation had been damaged, resulting in the loss of his lifespan.
The vitality of a Dao realm cultivator was extremely strong. After all, one¡¯s body was nourished by Dao aura. Theoretically, as long as one could absorb Dao aura into one¡¯s body, there would be no problem with one¡¯s lifespan in the Dao realm.
Chapter 208 - The Extremely Mysterious Dao Of Fate
Chapter 208: The Extremely Mysterious Dao Of Fate
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan had been watching silently, waiting for Wang Luo to finish refining the pill.
Three hourster.
Wang Luo had reached thest few stages of refining the pill. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had consumedrge portions of his spiritual power.
However, he still gritted his teeth and persevered.
Finally, the small cauldron spat out the pill.
There was only one pill.
It had barely reached the threshold of a Divine pill.
Wang Luo put away the pill and revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. He had actually refined a Divine pill.
He took out the pill and started to recover the spiritual power he consumed while refining the divine pill.
¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior.¡±
Wang Luo bowed respectfully to the phantom image.
¡°You really don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your master?¡±
The phantom image asked with a regretful expression.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I already have a master,¡± Wang Luo said apologetically.
¡°Your talent in alchemy is better than mine. No matter how strong your master is, he may not be able to guide you on the path of alchemy.¡±
The phantom image still refused to give up.
¡°No, Senior. My master is proficient in everything. His alchemy has reached an unattainable height,¡± Wang Luo said solemnly.
The shadow sighed.
He did not believe Wang Luo at all.
He shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your master. My legacy has already been passed down.¡±
Pausing for a moment, he then said, ¡°In the future, if you manage to break through and you go to the Central Zone, hand over the token I gave you to the pce lord of the Heavenly Star Pce. If the Heavenly Star Pce is no longer there, then forget it.¡±
¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I, Wang Luo, will definitely fulfill your request!¡± Wang Luo said solemnly.
Chu Xuan did not continue observing. He stopped after gaining a rough understanding of the situation.
After closing the Heaven-spying Mirror, Chu Xuan received the system reward.
The extremely mysterious and unfathomable Fate Dao principle entwined itself around his body. At this moment, countless insights regarding the Dao of Fate appeared unceasingly in his mind.
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes and began toprehend the Fate Dao principle.
It took half a month to grasp the Fate Dao principle. This was the first time that Chu Xuan had spent so much timeprehending a Dao principle.
From this, it could be seen how mysterious and unfathomable the Dao of Fate was.
After grasping the Fate Dao principle, Chu Xuan had truly entered the path of the Great Dao of Fate. He could now visualize the fate of whatever he saw with his eyes.
The good luck charm and the Fate-suppressing Dao Cauldron could be used as he pleased now, and he could unleash their full power.
He raised his head to look at the sky.
The fate of the Southern Region was recovering.
Furthermore, Chu Xuan discovered something in the Southern Region. There were five balls of fate light.
They were extremely ancient and seemed to be within a single body of fate light.
That should be the location of the Asura Ancient Land.
The fate lights represented the fate treasure the Northern Zone and the fate treasures of its five regions.
It also represented the fate of the ancient Northern Zone. After being nurtured for such a long time, the Northern Zone¡¯s fate had already changed, and its level was even higher.
Fate was very magical. Whether it was ancient fate or present fate, they were all one entity and could be fused.
If the fate treasures of the Northern Zone¡¯s five regions returned, whoever obtained the fate treasures would be able to fuse them with a portion of the current fate, obtaining great fortune and great opportunities.
This was also why people with great luck were always able to break through bottlenecks and cultivate more smoothly. Furthermore, they would also encounter many opportunities.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes crossed the Southern Region as he looked at the fate of the entire Northern Zone.
He discovered that the fate of the Northern Zone was very strange. It was as if it was in a critical state; as if there would be a huge change at any moment.
Was it because the Asura Ancient Land was about to open and the ancient fates were about to return?
Chu Xuan had a nagging feeling that it was not that simple.
Turning his gaze past the Northern Zone, he tried to figure out the fate of the entire nine zones, but Chu Xuan could only see it vaguely. It was as if the fate of the nine domains was hidden.
The Dao of Fate was too fickle and mysterious.
Even though Chu Xuan was already in the Dao realm and had grasped the Dao of Fate, he still could not see it clearly.
In fact, some of the deeperyers of fate still looked blurry and could not be seen through at all.
His cultivation level was still too low, and hisprehension of the Fate Dao principle was stillcking.
If he had been a Daoyuan realm expert, he would probably be able to see through the fate of the nine zones with a single nce.
Even if a Daoyuan realm expert did not cultivate the Dao of Fate, because their cultivation level was high enough, they would be able to observe fate to some extent.
After all, cultivators were more sensitive to fate.
For example, Emperor realm experts, even if they did not cultivate the Dao of Fate, would still be able to see through the fate of ordinary people with a single nce. This was because the difference in levels was too great.
Chu Xuan did not continue to look. Although the Dao of Fate was mysterious and could even change one¡¯s own fate, he had to be wary of fate¡¯s bacsh.
After all, he had just entered the Dao realm. Even if he grasped the Fate Dao principle, hisprehension of it was not perfect. If his level was not high enough, he would still be at risk of encountering a bacsh if he touched a fate that was too deep.
Chu Xuan¡¯s subsequent cultivation focused on fusing the Dao principles. If he could fuse the six Dao principles and form a Great Dao with multiple Dao principles, then his strength would definitely increase by leaps and bounds.
In addition, it wouldy a foundation for him to open up a miniature version of the Great Dao in the future.
In theory, one couldprehend and grasp new Dao principles in each one of the thirty-six levels of the Dao realm.
Most Dao realm experts would constantly perfect one Dao principle, nurturing that Dao principle to grow stronger. The rest of their enlightenment would not condense into enlightenment of a new Dao principle.
It was precisely because of this that experts who cultivated the Dao of Fire did not only have the Dao of Fire. In fact, theybined their enlightenment of other Daos as support for the main Dao. They only used the Dao of Fire as the main axis.
Chu Xuan walked the path of true fusion of many Dao principles. He did not use one Dao principle as the main axis and use the rest as support.
Moreover, Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao principles wereplete ones. Even if he wanted to choose one Dao principle as the main axis, it was actually impossible to use the rest as support.
He was not like other Dao realm cultivators, who could not form new Dao principles with their excess insight after nurturing their main Dao principle. They were also unwilling to spend time to perfect their new insights and turn them into a new Dao principle.
They could only nurture the main Dao principle to perfect and strengthen that one Dao principle.
Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was different from any other Dao realm cultivator. Most Dao realm cultivators did not even dare to dream of breaking through the 36 levels of the Dao realm and reaching the Daoyuan realm.
Even if there were ambitious warriors who thought that they were extremely talented and could open up a Dao path, they had never thought of opening up a miniature Great Dao.
They only thought of opening up their own Dao path.
From the beginning, Chu Xuan had been aiming to open up a Dao path. However, it was not just any Dao path, but a miniature version of the Great Dao.
Different starting points, different goals, naturally different cultivation methods.
Chu Xuan fused and separated the paths while paying attention to Hei Yue¡¯s cultivation. After restoring her divine soul and focusing on cultivating the Heavenly Dao Scripture, Hei Yue¡¯s strength was constantly increasing.
She believed that it would not be long before she could fix her cultivation.
After Hei Yue came out of seclusion, it would be time for her to carry out the various aspects of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. With her abilities and her control over the ck Moon Tower, he believed that she would be able to quickly increase her level of control over the Northern Zone.
Chapter 209 - Heavenly Spirit Cat, Spirit-
Chapter 209: Heavenly Spirit Cat, Spirit-Devouring Flower
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Another half a month passed.
Hei Yue had finally fixed her cultivation.
Her face was no longer as pale as before, and there were also fluctuations of emotions on her face. She no longer needed to hide and restrain her emotions.
¡°Hei Yue thanks Master!¡±
¡°Rise.¡±
Chu Xuan had high hopes for his sole female disciple.
He waved his hand, and the Heavenly Dao Talisman flew over andnded in Hei Yue¡¯s hand.
¡°This is the Heavenly Dao Talisman. You are in charge of the ck Moon Tower, so you will be in charge of implementing the Heavenly Dao Talisman n¡¡±
Chu Xuan briefly described the n. Of course, he did not mention the core points.
Even so, with Hei Yue¡¯s intelligence, she was extremely shocked.
Such foresight!
Hei Yue was shocked by the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. Just how strong was Master to be able to carry out such a n?
Chu Xuan said again, ¡°The nine zones are about to undergo great changes. This is your opportunity. Make good use of it.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Hei Yue took a deep breath and said respectfully.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will carry out the n well.¡±
She clenched her fists secretly. She had to return to the Central Region of the Central Zone someday.
Once the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was sessful, was a human king¡¯s family even worth worrying about?
Compared to her, who controlled the entire Northern Zone, what was the Ji family?
¡°I believe in your ability.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and cultivate well. If you don¡¯t understand anything,e back and ask me. If things are inconvenient outside, you can also cultivate here. As long as you can control and implement the n, it¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Hei Yue left excitedly.
After delegating some tasks and reworking some of the systems by which the ck Moon Tower operated, she returned and continued to cultivate.
This was the holynd of cultivation!
With themunication talisman, she could even hide behind the scenes and control the operations of the ck Moon Tower.
After Hei Yue left, Chu Xuan continued to cultivate, waiting for the arrival of the twenty-year milestone.
What reward would there be this time?
A year passed quickly.
Under Hei Yue¡¯s management,the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was implemented smoothly. They had now almostpletely grasped the flow of information in the Northern Zone.
As early as a month ago, Hei Yue had returned. While cultivating inside the pocket dimension, she relied on the Heavenly Dao Talisman to manage the implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Grandpa Zhang also came with Hei Yue.
He was Hei Yue¡¯s only rtive. Hei Yue could not bear to be separated from her grandfather for too long, so she brought Grandpa Zhang with her.
Chu Xuan did not have any objections. The pocket dimension was so big, and contained so many resources. Supporting one more Divine realm cultivator was easy.
Moreover, he could be considered to have gained another Divine realm cultivator under hismand.
In this one year, the Great Dao Communication Group had grown by ten members.
Other than one human, the rest were from other races. There were also two Dao realm experts from smaller races that he had never heard of.
One of them was an expert at the 36th level of the Dao realm. He was only one step away from stepping into the Daoyuan realm.
However, this step was even more difficult than stepping into the Dao realm from the Divine realm.
ording to the other party, he had already been stuck at the 36th level of the Dao realm for one Daoyuan.
After all, there were too few Daoyuan realm experts. In the past year, he had not found any Daoyuan experts.
With more members, the Great Dao Communication Group was naturally active, and the amount of Dao aura that the Origin Dao Crystal obtained increased as well.
However, it would still take a long time for it to transform.
Over the past year, Chu Xuan had continuously absorbed Dao aura into his body, as well as fusing and nurturing his Dao principles. His cultivation had progressed at a rapid pace, and he had already sensed the threshold of the second level of the Dao realm.
He had sensed the threshold, but he was still far from breaking through.
Breaking through each level of the Dao realm was too difficult. Even if Chu Xuan had enough enlightenment, he still needed a long time to umte a sturdy enough cultivation foundation.
If Chu Xuan was like this, one could imagine how difficult the cultivation of other Dao realm cultivators was.
It was no wonder Ying Kong was still stuck at the third level of the Dao realm.
Even with Huang Long¡¯s time eleration disk, he still needed some time to break through the fourth level of the Dao realm.
One had to know that before this, Ying Kong¡¯sprehension was already half a step into the fourth level of the Dao realm.
Even so, coupled with the elerated time flow, it was still too difficult to umte his cultivation foundation.
He was still the weakest existence in the Great Dao Communication Group.
¡°Meow.¡±
The Heavenly Spirit cat ran over and rubbed its head against Chu Xuan¡¯s feet.
Chu Xuan looked down and saw that the Heavenly Spirit Cat¡¯s strength had already reached the peak of the Heaven realm. Such cultivation speed would have scared people to death.
Chu Xuan was not surprised by this. The Heavenly Spirit Cat was a pet he had earned from the system. Naturally, its increase in strength could not be regarded as normal. Moreover, as Chu Xuan¡¯s strength increased, the pet¡¯s strength would also increase faster.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc had already broken through to the Divine realm a month ago.
After breaking through, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc was restless. After obtaining Chu Xuan¡¯s permission, it went to the Eastern Region to look for Chu Pingfan.
Among the two pets, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc liked Chu Pingfan more, and Chu Pingfan also liked to y with the Sky-shaking Golden Roc more.
Perhaps it was because the Sky-shaking Golden Roc looked cooler.
For a dull guy like Chu Pingfan, he preferred the cool to the cute.
However, the Heavenly Spirit Cat was very popr with Su Xian¡¯er, Chu Yun, and Hei Yue. They often liked to hug it because it was cute.
The sky-shaking Golden Roc did not experience this kind of treatment.
¡°Are you going to break through to the Divine realm?¡±
Chu Xuan took out a bottle of pills and threw it over to the Heavenly Spirit Cat, which would help it break through to the Divine realm quickly.
¡°Meow.¡±
The Heavenly Spirit Cat grabbed the bottle of pills with its ws, rubbed its head against Chu Xuan¡¯s calf a few times, and then ran off into the pocket dimension.
Not long after, the Spirit-devouring Flower came over with a request.
All of its flowers were blooming, and they were extraordinarily beautiful, but also somewhat demonic.
The Spirit-devouring Flower was very special. It could devour all sorts of poisonous gasses, demonic energy, and ghostly energy to strengthen itself. All types of dark and gloomy powers were food to it.
It could not be poisoned or negatively affected.
Its ability was also quite strange.
Its increase in strength was not as great as that of the Heavenly Spirit Cat and the Sky-shaking Golden Roc. It was only at the ninth level of the Supreme realm now.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll allow you to go to the Fengdu Secret Realm to cultivate.¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless. The Spirit-devouring Flower had gone to the ghosts¡¯ dark valley once. After devouring the gloomy ghost energy, it had fallen in love with that gloomy and cold aura.
¡°But I¡¯m warning you, you can¡¯t devour the ghost race.¡±
The Spirit-devouring Flower nodded. The ghost race could not be swallowed. That was its master¡¯s treasure.
Chu Xuan was still counting on the ghost race to grow stronger and fight for great luck and fate. The name of the ghost race would spread throughout the nine zones. If some of them were devoured by the Spirit-devouring Flower, he would feel heartache.
There were not many members of the ghost race to begin with, so even one less would be a huge loss.
However, You¡¯er¡¯s performance in the Eastern Region had given him a pleasant surprise. Some Emperor realm cultivator who had suffered heavy injuries and had his body destroyed was tricked into cultivating the ghost race¡¯s cultivation method and turned into a malicious ghost.
This added another member to the ghost race.
The Spirit-devouring Flower received Chu Xuan¡¯s permission and happily entered the pocket dimension. It went to the Fengdu Secret Realm to devour the ghost energy.
It liked that kind of cold and gloomy aura, and breathing it in made it feel veryfortable.
It had been a while since he had used the Myriad Heavenly mirror,so Chu Xuan took it out and was about to connect it to Ren Changhe when Hei Yue suddenly emerged from the pocket dimension.
¡°Master, the major forces of the Northern Zone have decided to hold a quotapetition in the Southern Region in a month¡¯s time. Many famous itinerant cultivators have already started making their way to the Southern Region.¡±
Chu Xuan raised his eyebrows. Thepetition for the quotas of the Asura Ancient Land had actually started ahead of schedule.
Chapter 210 - Solo Challenge
Chapter 210: Solo Challenge
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The quotapetition for the Asura Ancient Land had started earlier than expected. This also meant that the various factions vying for the Asura Ancient Land had already started to make their preparations. The participants of the Great War from back then had also started to make their appearance.
Chu Xuan raised his head to look at the sky. The speed at which thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region recovered was also increasing.
It was about time for thepetitors from all sides to make their appearance.
Although Emperor realm itinerant cultivators could participate in the quotapetition, the major powers of the Northern Zone had set up checkpoints.
Only by breaking through these checkpoints would the itinerant cultivators be qualified to participate.
Apart from itinerant cultivators who had experts backing them, itinerant cultivators who did not have any background would not be able to break through the checkpoints and participate in the quotapetition easily.
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and found that Ren Changhe was already preparing toe to the Northern Zone, so he left him to his own devices.
Once the quotapetition for the Asura Ancient Land began, both Ding Yue and Wang Luo would participate. Xiao Liang naturally would be there as well.
They would all participate as itinerant cultivators.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the performance of his disciples. He hoped that they would trigger the system¡¯s reward during the quotapetition.
Based on Chu Xuan¡¯s current level of mastery in the Dao of Fate, it could be seen that the start of this quotapetition would signify the start of the battle for fate would begin.
On a vast in in the Southern Region, a battle arena was being set up.
This ce was far from any popted areas in the Southern Region, and was a deste area.
The people in charge of setting up the battle arena were naturally the three sects and three empires of the Southern Region. Behind them were their superpower counterparts of the Northern Zone.
The other forces and sects of the Southern Region could only shake their heads and sigh when they heard about such a grand event. They had no chance to participate.
They could only be spectators.
The weakest of those who participated in the quotapetition were Emperor realm cultivators.
The Southern Region had no Emperor realm cultivators!
Well, at least on the surface, there were none. Moreover, those who had Emperor realm experts among their ranks were not simple.
The small and medium-sized forces of the Southern Region all realized that the Southern Region was going to change.
Some people started making ns to rely on therge forces to protect their own forces or disband their forces to join a new force.
Some people were worried and did not want their sects¡¯ foundations to be destroyed.
The road to the Southern Region had been opened.
The first hurdle that itinerant cultivators faced was to pass through the road to the Southern Region.
If they could not even make it to the Southern Region, then what qualifications did they have to participate in the quotapetition?
The various major powers were all on their way to the Southern Region, stationing experts along the way to stop the itinerant cultivators from entering.
Since they had set up a checkpoint, there were naturally rules as well.
Those above the Emperor realm were not allowed to take action.
Other than that, they could fight alone or in groups.
The Asura Ancient Land was not essible to those above the Emperor realm. Hence, itinerant cultivators above the Emperor realm would not take action. Even if they took action for their juniors or descendants, if they vited the rules, they would be suppressed by the various major powers.
The journey to the Southern Region was destined to be an extraordinary experience for itinerant cultivators. Battles happened all the time and everywhere.
If itinerant cultivators wanted to pass, they had to be strong enough and have sufficient means.
The Emperor realm cultivators from the major forces, regardless of whether it was in terms of cultivation methods or equipment, had far greater resources at their disposalpared to itinerant cultivators. They were usually stronger than the itinerant cultivators too.
Even if groups of itinerant cultivators joined hands tounch a surprise attack, only a few could break through the encirclement and enter the Southern Region. Moreover, those that could were the top experts among the itinerant cultivators.
On the road from the Western Region to the Southern Region, an ordinary-looking young man was heading toward the Southern Region.
He was Xiao Liang, who was concealing his true identity.
How could he miss such a grand asion in the Southern Region?
At the pass leading to the Southern Region, an expert at the ninth level of the Emperor realm looked at Xiao Liang who was walking over and said disdainfully, ¡°As an itinerant cultivator, you should have some self-awareness. Not everyone can participate in this grand event. Young man, you should leave. This old man won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±
Xiao Liang was expressionless as he walked forward step by step, holding a long spear in his hand.
¡°Oh, kid, you¡¯re not convinced? Don¡¯t you know that twelve itinerant Emperor realm cultivators have already died here?¡±
Xiao Liang opened his mouth and asked, ¡°How old are you? How strong are you?¡±
¡°Listen well. This old man broke through to the Emperor realm in 500 years. It¡¯s been 3,000 years since then. I¡¯m now at the ninth level of the Emperor realm and was once a Heaven¡¯s Blessed!¡±
Xiao Liangughed disdainfully. ¡°Heh, it took you 500 years to break through to the Emperor realm, and 3,000 years to break through to the ninth level of the Emperor realm. You¡¯re just trash!¡±
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
The spear shed, and the battle ended in the blink of an eye. A figure was nailed to the ground at the entrance of the pass, his face filled with disbelief.
Xiao Liang continued to advance.
He charged forward alone!
Another ninth-level Emperor realm expert came to stop him, but was also defeated in an instant.
After three of them were defeated in an instant, the Emperor realm experts guarding this passage all knew that an extremely powerful itinerant cultivator had arrived.
The experts among them made a move.
Normally, if an itinerant cultivator could defeat three people in a row or an expert among the overseers, they would be allowed to pass.
Xiao Liang was too strong, and those who tried to stop him were defeated too quickly. The Emperor realm martial artists of the major forces guarding the passage were unconvinced and felt that their performance had been too shameful.
Therefore, they directly ignored the hidden rule that someone who defeated three people consecutively had passed the test.
¡°You managed to receive three strikes from me. You can be considered decent,¡± Xiao Liang said as looked at the young man who had just been defeated by him.
Three strikes!
Everyone was shocked. Who was this itinerant cultivator? There had to be an expert behind him.
Otherwise, how could he be so powerful?
Even a Heaven¡¯s Blessed Emperor realm cultivator was defeated in three strikes. His strength was beyond imagination.
A young man walked out and blocked Xiao Liang¡¯s path.
¡°Very good. It¡¯s rare to see an expert like you among the itinerant cultivators. If you can defeat me, you will pass this test.¡±
The young man held a long spear in his hand.
Discussions could be heard from the crowd.
¡°It¡¯s Xiao Ping from the Xiao family, one of the top geniuses of the Xiao family. I¡¯m afraid the other party¡¯s advance will stop here.¡±
¡°Not only that, Xiao Ping is ruthless. If he loses, he¡¯s dead for sure.¡±
¡°Not necessarily. He definitely has an expert backing him up.¡±
¡°So what if he has an expert backing him up? Xiao Ping killing him won¡¯t break the rules. He has the support of the Xiao family. Would a mere itinerant cultivator expert dare to go against the Xiao family?¡±
Xiao Liang ignored the discussions.
The corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a disdainful smile.
¡°Xiao Ping of the Xiao Family? Just another arrogant coward.¡±
¡°Do you really want to die?¡±
Xiao Ping¡¯s face was gloomy, and his killing intent surged forth.
Xiao Liang smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°You, Xiao Ping, are narrow-minded. Didn¡¯t youe out here to kill me? Even if I beat you, you won¡¯t let me pass smoothly.¡±
¡°Your little schemes are as clear as day.¡±
¡°Go to hell!¡±
Xiao Ping suddenly attacked. His spear was as fast as lightning.
He actually tried a sneak attack!
Many people in the crowd revealed contemptuous looks.
Xiao Liang held his spear and did not move. When Xiao Ping¡¯s spear was three feet away from his body, it suddenly slowed down.
The slow vine¡¯s power of time!
In order to thoroughly defeat Xiao Ping, destroy his state of mind, and suppress his pride, Xiao Liang used slow vine¡¯s power for the first time.
When Xiao Ping¡¯s attack slowed down, Xiao Liang stabbed him with his spear. It was a very ordinary and simple attack.
However, this ordinary spear strike pierced through Xiao Ping in an instant.
It sent him flying.
From the perspective of the onlookers, Xiao Ping hadunched a sneak attack with his spear, but in the end, he was sent flying by the opponent¡¯s spear strike.
He was defeated cleanly, without even putting up the slightest trace of resistance.
He performed worse than the previously defeated people.
Chapter 211 - Fighting Against 100 Emperor Realm Experts Alone!
Chapter 211: Fighting Against 100 Emperor Realm Experts Alone!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The spectators were all stunned as they looked at the defeated Xiao Ping in disbelief.
It was one thing for him tounch a sneak attack, but he was actually defeated so cleanly. He was not even able to mount the slightest bit of resistance.
A simple spear strike had sent him flying.
It made those present wonder if the title of him being the Xiao family¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Blessed was made up.
¡°Xiao Ping is a little weak.¡±
Someone could not help but say.
¡°He¡¯s not just weak, but very weak. I¡¯m even starting to suspect that his great reputation was fabricated by the Xiao family.¡±
¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I heard that the Xiao family is getting weaker and weaker from generation to generation. For the sake of their reputation it¡¯s possible that they boasted about having a top-tier Heaven¡¯s Blessed.¡±
Xiao Ping was also a little confused. With his strength, he naturally couldn¡¯t sense slow vine¡¯s time energy.
In that short moment, he felt as if he had hesitated for a moment before he was sent flying by a spear.
Hearing the discussions around him, he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.
His eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at Xiao Liang.
¡°What are you all standing there for? Let¡¯s attack together. Are we really going to let him get through?¡±
Xiao Liang smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Trash, killing you would dirty my spear!¡±
Holding his spear, he continued to advance. So what if he was attacked from all sides?
Emperor realm cultivators could not stop him!
¡
Chu Xuan asionally paid attention to the matter of itinerant cultivators clearing the checkpoint. Many Emperor realm itinerant cultivators either retreated in defeat or were not fated to fight for the quotas.
Many were killed by the ruthless Emperor realm cultivators of the big forces.
There were very few itinerant cultivators who made it through.
The fight for the quota was between the big forces. Itinerant cultivators would not be given much of a chance at those spots.
In the Asura Ancient Land, countless experts had fallen during the Great War.
There were definitely many treasures inside.
There were also inheritances left behind by some experts before they died.
In addition to that, after being trapped in the spatial crack for so long, young spiritual herbs might have grown into heavenly treasures.
Above all, the fate treasures of the five regions, which was rted to the fate of the ancient Northern Zone, were undoubtedly the most precious treasures and also the main focus of the various major factions.
These major factions could be divided into Qin Ying¡¯s side, the human Divine realm expert¡¯s side, the demon race Divine realm elder¡¯s side, and the other participants.
No matter who or which faction obtained the fate treasures, they would rise up rapidly.
If they gathered the five regions¡¯ fate treasures, it was very likely that they would rise up and be the human king of the Northern Zone.
Once they obtained the fate treasures, even if they were surrounded and killed, they would not easily fall. They would rise up in adversity.
The Dao of Fate was too mysterious.
Since ancient times, countless almighty experts had risen up in adversity. They broke through their limits after experiencing numerous life-and-death crises.
What Chu Xuan wanted to do was to merge thews of Heaven and Earth contained within the Heavenly Dao Talisman into the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth when the Asura Ancient Land opened, which would be when thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were on the cusp of being restored.
He wanted to rece a portion of thews of Heaven and Earth.
This was a crucial step in the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. Once it seeded, he would be able to advance steadily and silently rece thews of Heaven and Earth in the entire nine zones.
For this reason, Chu Xuan continued to carve thews of Heaven and Earth that he hadprehended into the Heavenly Dao Talisman. By now, the Heavenly Dao Talisman¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth were basically perfect.
Even some of thews that he had yet to grasp had already started to take shape. They could evolve and grow on their own to form theplete set ofws of Heaven and Earth.
Other than the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, Chu Xuan also had to be the biggest behind-the-scenes controller of the Asura Ancient Land, as well as the biggest beneficiary.
The five regions¡¯ fate treasures had to belong to someone under hismand.
The first human king of the Northern Zone had to be one of his own disciples!
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. It was time to inform Qin Ying and allow him to make preparations. The overall situation in the Southern Region was about to change.
As Qin Ying¡¯s master, since he had promised him that he would not allow those above the Emperor realm to interfere, he had to do it.
He now had enough strength to do it.
With so many Divine realm experts under him, it would not be a problem for him to suppress the other dissatisfied experts.
Chu Yi and Chu Er were already at the ninth level of the Divine realm. Theypleted their metamorphosis and could no longer be considered soul puppets.
They were now unique existences.
The Left and Right Buddha Attendants were already at the eighth level of the Divine realm.
With the help of the Divine origin pill, Ren Changhe¡¯s cultivation had increased rapidly. His talent was actually pretty good. After all, he was also a top-tier Heaven¡¯s Blessed.
He had just stepped into the sixth level of the Divine realm.
Buddha Nanwu had been cultivating in the pocket dimension. Enlightened by the Dao aura, he had now reached the eighth level of the Divine realm.
The Fengdu Ghost King¡¯s strength also increased rapidly. As the first Ghost King, he had his own unique fate and talent.
He had been cultivating in seclusion in the Fengdu Secret Realm and was now at the fifth level of the Divine realm.
In addition, Hei Yue¡¯s Grandpa Zhang had been cultivating in the pocket dimension. With the help of resources there, he had already broken through to the sixth level of the Divine realm.
There were too many Divine realm cultivators under hismand.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat was also about to break through to the Divine realm.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc was already at the third level of the Divine realm. Now, he stayed by Chu Pingfan¡¯s side and had taken Chu Er¡¯s ce in protecting him.
Chu Er had already returned to the pocket dimension. As long as Chu Xuan did not give them orders, Chu Yi and Chu Er would stay by the Origin Dao Crystal to cultivate.
Chu Xuan informed Qin Ying and said that the recovery of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region had begun to elerate. He needed to make preparations early.
Just as he deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
¡°Your disciple, Xiao Liang, single-handedly fought a hundred Emperor realm experts with his spear. His battle intent is boiling, and he has transformed into a battle god. You have been rewarded with the Battle Dao principle!¡±
Awesome!
Chu Xuan was amazed when he saw the system¡¯s reward. Xiao Liang was indeed worthy of his innate battle bones, battle heart, and battle soul. Moreover, he fought a hundred Emperor realm cultivators alone. It was simply ridiculous.
Hisbat prowess was even greater than Ding Yue¡¯s, right?
Was Xiao Liang trying to pass the checkpoint?
Chu Xuan took out the Heaven-spying Mirror and calcted the distance between the Western Region and the Southern Region. He started to observe the situation.
The image projection shimmered, and the scene there unfolded.
Sounds of fighting and killing could be heard.
A figure bathed in golden light was dashing about, shaking the Heavens and the Earth as he moved. He was invincible.
That golden figure was Xiao Liang, who was wielding the God Vanquishing Star Radiance spear.
Xiao Liang was rampaging through the crowd. Countless Emperor realm cultivators were sent flying.
Xiao Liang had suffered some serious injuries. However, to him, these minor injuries were just superficial wounds.
Xiao Liang would only use the slow vine when he was in actual danger.
After all, using the slow vine required arge amount of his spiritual power. With his current strength, he was unable to unleash the full power of the slow vine.
He could only use it during critical moments.
Xiao Liang had already charged out of the encirclement. This battle was bound to shake the Northern Zone, and countlessrge factions would be shocked.
He would definitely be the most powerfulpetitor for the fate treasures.
Rumble!
Xiao Liang¡¯s golden figure charged forward and exploded with ferocity. His battle intent roared and swept out in all directions.
He forced an Emperor realm expert to retreat with a single spear strike. With a sh, he had already charged out of the encirclement!
¡°Haha, none of the Emperor realm experts of the Western Region can put up a fight. The Xiao family members are all trash!¡±
Xiao Liangughed arrogantly.
¡°Young man, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡±
A voice sounded and arge palm condensed from spiritual power came hurtling down from the sky above.
Seeing this scene, the corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. Sure enough, all of the major powers were like this.
A Supreme realm expert had made his move.
¡°Shameless old trash!¡±
Xiao Liang cursed angrily. The God Vanquishing Star Radiance blossomed and his battle intent boiled. His spear seemed to be about to pierce the sky.
Rumble!
The palm shattered and Xiao Liang flew out, but he spat out two mouthfuls of blood.
¡°Arrogant brat, I can¡¯t let you live!¡±
Chapter 212 - Black-Hearted
Chapter 212: ck-Hearted
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The expression of the person who attacked changed drastically.
This kid was too monstrous. He had fought against a hundred Emperor realm experts by himself and had consumed a lot of spiritual power. His injuries were not light either.
Under such circumstances, this kid had actually blocked his attack!
He was at the third level of the Supreme realm!
Even if he had not used his full strength in that attack, it was enough to prove how powerful and monstrous this kid was.
Now that he had offended this kid, once the other party grew stronger, he would definitelye back for revenge!
A fist flew towards Xiao Liang.
In order to kill him in one strike, he had used his full strength in this one punch in order to ensure that he could kill Xiao Liang!
However, a gentle voice suddenly rang out, though no one could see where it originated from.
¡°What¡¯s the point of bullying a junior?¡±
The fist silently disappeared.
The attacker¡¯s face was filled with shock. There was an expert here!
All of a sudden, his entire body tensed up. His heart was filled with shock, and he opened his mouth to ask for help, ¡°Save¡¡±
Peng!
His body turned into bloody mist, and his divine soul was also annihted.
On a huge mountain beside the entrance, a powerful aura surged forth.
Heaven realm!
Every passageway was guarded by a Heaven realm expert.
However, the aura that had just surged forth quickly quieted down, and the other party chose to restrain himself.
The person who had attacked was even stronger than him, and he had not discovered any traces of the other party. That was terrifying!
His own life was more important!
In any case, the one who died was not a member of his own sect, much less his own junior. If he died, then so be it.
Liu Piaopiao¡¯s divine soul wasmuning with thews of Heaven and Earth. Since it was intertwined with thews of Heaven and Earth, it was naturally difficult to detect her.
However, Chu Xuan knew that Liu Piaopiao¡¯s soul wasmuning with thews of Heaven and Earth. The area that she could draw power from thews of Heaven and Earth did not exceed fifty miles, while the area in which she could unleash the power of thews of Heaven and Earth was limited to only ten miles.
This was already sufficient.
In the Heaven realm, she was almost undefeatable. Unless her opponent could temporarily break through thews of Heaven and Earth and interrupt her state ofmunion with thews of Heaven and Earth, Liu Piaopiao would be in an undefeatable position.
Chu Xuan closed the Heaven-spying Mirror and did not continue to watch.
He was looking forward to Xiao Liang¡¯s performance in the quotapetition and the battle for the fate supreme treasure in the Asura Ancient Land.
He received the Battle Dao principle.
In an instant, his fighting spirit started boiling, as if he was born for battle.
Having grasped another Dao principle, his strength increased again. Chu Xuan was very satisfied.
The news of Xiao Liang single-handedly fighting a hundred Emperor realm experts and sessfully passing through the passageway spread like wildfire throughout the Northern Zone.
Ever since the release of themunication talismans, as well as the headline news publication of the Northern Zone created by the ck Moon Tower, news spread quickly among the cultivators.
This headline news publication was something that Chu Xuan mentioned. Hei Yue had someone create it, specifically summarizing the major and minor news topics in the Northern Region for that day.
The ck Moon Tower had alsounched the sales of news talismans, which allowed the buyer to ess these news topics and information the moment they were published.
After more than half a year of promotion, at least 50% of the cultivators in the Northern Zone possessed a news talisman.
Without even needing Chu Xuan¡¯s advice, Hei Yue had already made preparations for the next step, which was to charge for the news talismans.
After the cultivators had formed a reliance on the news talismans and were addicted to browsing through the news every day, the ck Moon Tower would introduce monthly subscriptions, annual subscriptions, and so on.
Only by paying the fees on time could they continue to receive the news publication.
Moreover, in order for this to happen, Hei Yue had made preparations in advance. Every news talisman had a unique mark on it, and it was tracked through the parent talisman.
If one did not pay, then the parent talisman would stop transmitting the news to that news talisman.
Ever since themunication talisman was introduced, the parent-childmunication talismans had be well known. The operating principle behind the news talisman was thus not unfamiliar to them, and no one would doubt that there was a problem.
After all, many factions had refined their own parent-childmunication talismans.
The reason why the news talisman could not be reced was because of the ck Moon Tower¡¯s strength and the fact that their branches were spread throughout the Northern Zone. No faction could replicate the ck Moon Tower and obtain information from all over the Northern Zone to create the headline news publication.
In addition, only the information released by the ck Moon Tower possessed authority and authenticity.
It was trustworthy.
This was also something that Hei Yue had done purposefully. From the moment she took control of the ck Moon Tower, she had been building a trustworthy and reliable image for the ck Moon Tower among the Northern Zone¡¯s cultivators.
Credibility guaranteed!
When Chu Xuan heard Hei Yue exin the next step of the n, he could not help but sigh. No wonder she was called Hei Yue. Her name really suited her methods.
(T/N: Hei Yue means ck Moon.)
She had countless methods, and operated using the mindset of a capitalist from his previous life.
After Chu Xuan listened to Hei Yue¡¯s n, he gave some suggestions to perfect it.
For example, for certain hot news items, it would only disy the headline and a brief excerpt. If one wanted to see the whole news article, they would have to pay an extra fee to purchase it.
Of course, in order to make things easier for cultivators to pay, one did not have to go to the branch of the ck Moon Tower to pay the fee every time. One could sign up for a VIP package and pay an extra fee every month to see the full contents of the hot news items.
She could also take on the advertising business and broadcast messages for people. Whoever wanted to be famous would go to the ck Moon Tower.
She could charge ording to the number of people they wanted the message broadcasted to. The more people they wanted to broadcast to, the higher the fees.
When Hei Yue heard this, she was dumbfounded.
She had always thought that her business methods were cutthroat, and that she was ck-hearted enough to put profits first.
Unexpectedly,pared to her master, she was apletely good person!
As expected of her master, his heart was really ck!
Chu Xuan¡¯s words seemed to open the door to a whole new world for her, and many strange and wonderful ck-hearted ideas instantly emerged one after another!
¡°Master, do you think I should lower the pay of the members of the ck Moon Tower? Increase their working time and workload?¡±
¡°Perhaps I should tie their rewards to the efficiency of the branch¡¯s operations. For example, how many tasks and missions must bepleted before they can receive the benefits and rewards. If they fail toplete the task or mission, they will be punished. If you cause a loss beyond a certain measure, we can even deprive part of their cultivation aspensation for the ck Moon Tower¡¡±
Good heavens!
Even capitalists would cry when they heard this. This was too f*cking ruthless!
Chu Xuanzheng¡¯s expression was serious. He could not let this female disciple of his be a ck-hearted female devil. He could not give her any more tips when it came to the business world.
He did not want to nurture a ck-hearted female devil.
In particr, they should not exploit their own people!
¡°Hei Yue, don¡¯t be ck-hearted. If you treat your own people like this, will you still have feelings of loyalty in your heart?¡±
¡°Everything should be done in moderation. You cannot be too excessive towards your own people. In one¡¯s life, you cannotck the ts of loyalty,passion, and sympathy. This is part of the Great Dao!¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s heart trembled. She bowed and said, ¡°Master¡¯s teachings are correct. Hei Yue has gone astray.¡±
¡°Learning from mistakes is good!¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master. Hei Yue knows what to do now.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°There must be a limit to everything. You should grasp it well on your own.¡±
¡°Master, I understand!¡±
Chu Xuan was gratified. After all, Hei Yue¡¯s experience in this field was extraordinary. It was not so easy for her to go astray.
Fortunately, he had corrected it in time.
Hei Yue retreated and continued to push forward the implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Xiao Liang fighting a hundred Emperor realm experts by himself had undoubtedly shaken the Northern Zone. Countless cultivators were shocked, especially those Heaven¡¯s Blessed. They were all amazed.
There was actually such a monster in the world, fighting a hundred Emperor realm experts by himself!
It sounded so terrifying!
Some Heaven¡¯s Blessed were eager to give it a try. They were prepared to pretend to be itinerant cultivators and challenge the checkpoints. It was also a chance to make a name for themselves.
At this time, the ck Moon Tower very thoughtfully and timelyunched a business.
Chapter 213 - Are Heaven’s Blessed Idiots?
Chapter 213: Are Heaven¡¯s Blessed Idiots?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
One of the Heaven¡¯s Blessed walked out of a branch of the ck Moon Tower and touched his storage bag. He was so heartbroken that he could barely breathe.
The ck Moon Tower was too ck-hearted!
They charged a million low-grade spirit crystals to send messages to a million people. It was equivalent to one message per spirit stone. It was ridiculously expensive.
He did not have enough spirit crystals, so he even took out a few precious spirit herbs to make up for theck of spirit crystals.
¡°I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it. I only need to fight ten emperor realm experts alone, and I¡¯ll be able to make a name for myself!¡±
The Heaven¡¯s Blessed headed toward the checkpoint, his fighting spirit soaring.
Unless he fought a hundred Emperor realm experts alone, the ck Moon Tower would not put it on the news talisman. So how could his fight against ten emperor realm experts be spread to others? How could he be famous?
For the sake of his fame as a Heaven¡¯s Blessed, for the sake of obtaining more cultivation resources, he had to make a name for himself!
As long as he increased his sect¡¯s reputation, he would be valued even more, and the elders of the sect would be able to see his potential and battle prowess.
Whatever he spent today would be repaid twice over!
The eyes of this Heaven¡¯s Blessed were filled with determination as he walked toward a checkpoint leading to the Southern Region.
In front of a branch of the ck Moon Tower, a pale-faced man with serious injuries was reading the information on the news talisman in his hand.
His face became extremely unsightly.
¡°The Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the XX sect challenged the Southern Region checkpoint alone and fought ten emperor realm experts by himself. His strength is shocking. He is indeed worthy of being a top-tier Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the XX sect!¡±
He was furious.
He had fought twelve Emperor realm experts by himself. Why was there no news about him?
He rushed into the ck Moon Tower branch to seek an exnation. He roared that the news published by the ck Moon Tower was iplete.
The Tower Lord was calm. He directly put the price tag in front of this cultivator and pointed at the one million spiritual crystals price to send messages to one million people about his challenge of the Southern Region checkpoint.
¡°Young man, don¡¯t try to delude yourself. Other than one person fighting against a hundred Emperor realm experts, all other news of that sort is of little value. If you want to let others know, you will naturally have to pay a price.¡±
¡°Our ck Moon Tower has always been known for reliable information. Now that we areunching this business, it is also for the consideration of the other geniuses.¡±
¡°You shouldn¡¯t think that the price is too high. You should know that it costs a lot of spirit crystals to send a message through the parent talisman. Moreover, once you be famous, you will also be able to recoup your expenditure.¡±
¡°For example, what if your elders think that you¡¯re a promising talent and nurture you more? You¡¯ll definitely get something in return for your efforts¡¡±
The man was stunned. The ck Moon Tower ran such a business?
Moreover, what the Tower Lord said made sense. Once he was famous, he would definitely be valued more after showing off his powerful talent andbat prowess, right?
¡®I¡¯m a top-tier Heaven¡¯s Blessed who fought against twelve Emperor realm experts alone!¡¯
Gritting his teeth, he took out his storage bag and said, ¡°Send one¡ No, two million messages!¡±
¡°Okay, no problem.¡±
The Tower Lord of this ck Moon Tower branch took out another catalog, pointing at the set price on it, he said, ¡°Dear guest, please look carefully. Would you like the evaluation service as well? You should be well aware of the reputation of our ck Moon Tower. A Heaven¡¯s Blessed who is evaluated by us will be valued even more!¡±
¡°Look, this VIP service. Are you interested? It will allow you to receive the most urate news, and even insider information as soon as we find out about it. This includes confidential information on major forces and other Heaven¡¯s Blessed¡¡±
The man was moved. He touched his storage bag and gritted his teeth, ¡°Buy, I¡¯ll buy them all!¡±
When he walked out of the ck Moon Tower, his mind was in a daze. He felt that he had been fooled, but he somehow also felt that the spirit crystals were worth it?
He touched his storage bag. It was almost empty.
He was so poor that he could not afford to consume medicinal pills¡
The Tower Lord of this ck Moon Tower branch looked at the row of staff in front of him and said, ¡°You saw it, right? Just sell it to them like this. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Understood, Tower Lord!¡±
Persuaded by the ck Moon Tower, countless Heaven¡¯s Blessed began to challenge the Southern Region¡¯s checkpoints. The Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the various forces who were originally guarding the checkpoints also quietly left and went to other checkpoints to challenge them.
They even met acquaintances..
The entire situation was chaos. It was no longer a checkpoint set up to hinder itinerant cultivators. It had be a ce for the Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the various factions to make a name for themselves.
As for the ck Moon Tower, they naturally earned a lot of money.
Soon after the higher-ups of therge factions responded and strictly prohibited the Heaven¡¯s Blessed from engaging in such behavior, and the matter came to an end. Many experts gnashed their teeth at the ck Moon Tower.
They were too ck-hearted.
Also, were their Heaven¡¯s Blessed idiots?
They were actually tricked just like that?
Chu Xuan sighed. Hei Yue really had a trick up her sleeve. Taking advantage of Xiao Liang¡¯s achievement, she acted quickly and quickly earned a tidy sum of money.
She had made a huge profit!
If the capitalists of his previous life had witnessed this, they would have called her arade!
In front of the Southern Region¡¯s checkpoint from the Central Region, Ding Yue looked at the news talisman in his hand and fell silent.
Xiao Liang fought a hundred Emperor realm experts alone!
He was too strong.
He was hot-blooded. If Xiao Liang could fight a hundred Emperor realm experts alone, then, he, Ding Yue, could do it too!
I, Ding Yue, have no woman in my heart. I am a peerless Heaven¡¯s Blessed who can draw a sword and y a god. How can I lose to others?
Sword cultivators were the most powerful! How could I not take this opportunity to proim the might of sword cultivators?
The spirit of the earth vein was squatting on his shoulder, looking bored.
In the distance, a beautiful figure walked over.
The spirit of the earth vein instantly entered Ding Yue¡¯s body to avoid being discovered by outsiders.
Han Yingmeng!
¡°Ding Yue!¡±
Han Yingmeng gritted her teeth. Ever since she was flung away by Ding Yue back then, she had be so angry that she almost exploded whenever she remembered that scene. She swore that she would give Ding Yue a good beating!
This b*stard was too hateful!
Because of this, she persuaded her master to allow her to leave the Southern Region and head to the Floating Flower Pavilion¡¯s headquarters in the Central Region to break through to the Emperor realm.
When the major forces of the Northern Zone entered the Southern Region, Han Yingmeng took the opportunity to return with them.
Currently, she was already at the first level of the Emperor realm.
The first thing she did when she returned was to look for trouble with Ding Yue. She wanted to beat him up and vent the anger in her heart.
Han Yingmeng was very confident because she had reached the Emperor realm!
No matter how strong Ding Yue was, there was no way he could break through to the Emperor realm in the Southern Region.
As long as he was not an Emperor realm expert, he would definitely not be her match!
¡°Ding Yue, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡±
Han Yingmeng gnashed her teeth.
Ding Yue turned around and was momentarily stunned. He asked, ¡°Are you that¡ Han Yingmeng from the Floating Flower Pavilion?¡±
After pondering for a moment, he continued, ¡°Can you help me with something?¡±
He wanted to test himself again to see how far he was from breaking through the third stage of the way of the sword.
Thest time Han Yingmeng hung on his shoulders, it had caused a shift in his state of mind.
He could not do it. He had a woman hanging on him, but he did not have a woman in his heart.
Now, after several experiences, his way of the sword had once again improved.
Her timing was just right. He could test himself again to see if he had made a breakthrough in the way of the sword before heading for the quotapetition!
When Han Yingmeng heard this, she was so angry that she almost exploded.
Again?
She sneered in her heart. The current her was no longer a person who could be casually flung away.
He wanted her help, right?
¡®Sure, let¡¯s see if you, Ding Yue, can withstand it!¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll let you experience the might of an Emperor realm cultivator!¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll have you crawl under my feet!¡¯
¡°Okay, what do you need my help for?¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled. ¡°Miss Han, you¡¯re really too kind. I, Ding Yue, am surely your friend!¡±
¡°Come, try hanging yourself on me again!¡±
¡°No problem!¡±
Han Yingmeng had a charming smile on her face, but she was sneering inwardly. She secretly made up her mind to make this b*stard Ding Yue scream and beg for mercy.
She walked over gracefully and stretched out her jade-like arms around Ding Yue¡¯s neck, and her slender and strong legs were coiled around Ding Yue¡¯s waist. She would use all of her strength to squeeze Ding Yue until he screamed and begged for mercy.
Chapter 214 - Torrent of Ten Thousand Swords
Chapter 214: Torrent of Ten Thousand Swords
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Han Yingmeng hung on Ding Yue¡¯s body. Her face could not help but turn pink, and her breathing became a little ragged.
She secretly gritted her teeth, and the legs that were coiled around Ding Yue¡¯s waist began to exert force secretly. She wanted to squeeze Ding Yue so hard that he screamed and begged for mercy.
However, as she continued to increase her strength, she realized that Ding Yue still had yet to react.
Han Yingmeng was secretly shocked. Ding Yue¡¯s physical body was too powerful.
However, so what if he was powerful?
He would never be able to resist her Emperor realm strength unless he had entered the Emperor realm himself.
She was not an ordinary Emperor realm cultivator. She had once obtained a fortuitous encounter in the Central Region. Otherwise, she would not have been able to break through to the Emperor realm within such a short period of time.
Ding Yue felt her warmth and fragrance. His heart was calm and unperturbed.
He was not moved by the beauty.
His heart was like an ice-cold sword tip, but he still had his emotions.
No matter how much force Han Yingmeng exerted, no matter how hard she tried to squeeze him, Ding Yue¡¯s heart remained unperturbed. Only the sword was in his heart.
At this moment, Ding Yue understood!
A sh of inspiration appeared in his mind. It was as if he had caught onto the true essence of what his master had said. There was no woman in his heart. Drawing a sword could y a God. This mysterious and unfathomable realm of Sword Dao.
Even though he might not havepletely broken through the three stages of the supreme way of the sword, without a doubt, he was already half a step into the third stage of the supreme way of the sword!
At this moment, Ding Yue was in high spirits, and hisughter was clear and bright.
¡°Hahaha, I, Ding Yue, am finally a person who can y a god!¡±
¡°Master, I am about to reach the realm where I can draw my sword and y a god without a woman in my heart!¡±
Han Yingmeng¡¯s face turned red. At this moment, she had already unleashed her full strength, but Ding Yue remained unmoved and was evenughing wildly.
She was stunned.
Ding Yue had reached the Emperor realm?
How did he break through? When did he break through?
Could it be that he had also obtained a fortuitous encounter? Otherwise, how could he have broken through so quickly?
Why could he break through to the Emperor realm in the Southern Region?
Before she could figure it out, a hand had already grabbed her cor and, just likest time¡
Han Yingmeng: ¡°You¡¡±
Before she could finish her sentence, her body flew off uncontrobly as she was flung aside by Ding Yue.
She was still unable to resist.
Han Yingmeng was so angry!
¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Han. My Sword Dao has taken another big step forward. I want to challenge the checkpoint and fight a hundred Emperor realm experts alone!¡±
Ding Yueughed arrogantly and turned into a sh of light as he flew away.
¡°Ding Yue, I¡ Arghhhh!¡±
Han Yingmeng got up and unleashed her Emperor realm aura to vent her frustration.
B*stard!
He was too much of a b*stard!
Who did he think he was?
This b*stard Ding Yue had gone too far!
After venting her anger for a while, she calmed down a little and was stunned. What had Ding Yue said just now?
He was going to challenge the checkpoint?
He was from the Southern Region, so why would he challenge the checkpoint?
He was going to fight a hundred Emperor realm experts by himself?
Her face changed and she hurried toward the checkpoint leading to the Central Region.
The Emperor realm cultivators guarding the checkpoint leading to the Southern Region were all from the major forces of the Central Region.
Among those forces was the Floating Flower Pavilion!
The Central Region checkpoint.
Ding Yue left the Southern Region, but returned to the Southern Region and walked toward the checkpoint.
Every day there would be itinerant cultivatorsing to challenge the checkpoint. The cultivators of the major forces who were guarding the checkpoint were already used to it. When they saw Ding Yue walking over, they did not pay him any mind.
No matter how they looked at him, he did not look like an expert.
How many experts could there be among the itinerant cultivators?
Some time ago, some people came to challenge the checkpoint and fought alone against many Emperor realm experts. All of them came from the major forces.
The number of actual itinerant cultivators who could do so could be counted on one hand.
The one who was famous in the Northern Zone for fighting a hundred Emperor realm experts alone might have been an itinerant cultivator. However, he had a Heaven realm expert behind him.
He could no longer be regarded as an ordinary itinerant cultivator.
Itinerant cultivators who had the support of such a high-level expert were basically guaranteed a spot.
Ding Yue walked over step by step. The first one to block his path was sent flying with one sword strike.
The second one was also sent flying with one sword strike.
Instantly, the Central Region checkpoint was thrown into an uproar. Countless Emperor realm cultivators ran out. Among them, there was nock of geniuses from the major forces of the Central Region.
Ding Yue held the sword in his hand. His sword intent surged like a sharp divine sword.
The experts of the Central Region all took a deep breath. This person was definitely a top-notch expert.
He was a monster-like existence.
He was either a peerless genius from a major sect or had a peerless expert backing him up. Regardless of the situation, the overseers above the Emperor realm could not make a move.
Should they stop him?
They definitely would not stop him!
Thus, everyone gave way.
As for whether or not the other party came with the intention to challenge them, they did not care. There was no reason for them to help others be famous.
Ding Yue saw that the situation was not right. He was here to challenge a hundred Emperor realm experts.
If these people did not fight him, how could he challenge a hundred Emperor real experts? How could he disy his strength and show everyone that he was not weaker than that guy?
In the Southern Region, he was the most monstrous person!
He shouted arrogantly, ¡°I want to fight a hundred of you. Those who don¡¯t dare to fight are all trash!¡±
¡°If you retreat, it only means that there are no Heaven¡¯s Blessed in the Central Region. All of you are trash. I will have the ck Moon Tower spread the word of this!¡±
They could not stand it!
This guy was too arrogant, way too arrogant!
A flirtatious woman walked out while twisting her slim waist. She sneered, ¡°Arrogant, I want to see what you are capable of!¡±
Ding Yue looked at her and waved his hand. ¡°Woman from the Floating Flower Pavilion? Leave. On ount of Miss Han helping me twice, I won¡¯t beat up members of your Floating Flower Pavilion!¡±
¡°How dare you!¡±
The flirtatious woman went mad with anger. Spiritual power burst forth from her body, and flower petals scattered elegantly. She used her domain power and instantly charged toward Ding Yue.
¡°So troublesome!¡±
ng!
His sword qi pierced through the Heavens and the Earth like a stream of light. All of the flower petals were shattered, and the domain copsed. The flirtatious woman had a look of disbelief on her face. She was sent flying!
The expressions of the surrounding geniuses of the Central Region changed drastically. This person was no weaker than the one in the Western Region checkpoint!
¡°Kill!¡±
Since the other party wanted to challenge a hundred Emperor realm experts, then they would fight!
Boom!
A great battle broke out.
When Han Yingmeng arrived, she was already stunned by the scene in the passage.
Ding Yue was fighting against a hundred Emperor realm experts alone. Sword qi shed and sword intent fell like raindrops. The hundred Emperor realm experts were attacking him together, but they were actually unable to defeat him!
Just how strong was he?
Why was he so strong?
How old was he?!
Han Yingmeng had a fortuitous encounter that helped her break through so quickly. She originally thought that she could trample upon Ding Yue and repay him for the humiliation she had suffered. She thought that she could surpass him and look down upon him.
However, reality was very cruel!
The gap between them did not shrink. Instead, it became wider and wider.
The geniuses of the Central Region were all enraged. They went all out with their attacks, not holding back at all.
Were it not for Ding Yue¡¯s powerful physique, he would have been severely injured!
Even so, Ding Yue was still injured.
Moreover, he was trapped in the encirclement and could not break out.
As the battle became more intense, some injured Emperor realm experts who were guarding the checkpoint retreated. The others who had not participated in the battle joined the fray to rece them.
This battle attracted the attention of the itinerant cultivators near the checkpoint. They were all shocked. There was actually such a terrifying monster in this world?
Ding Yue waved his hands, and sword qi bloomed, enveloping him within. More and more sword qi appeared, and his sword intent had transformed into swords.
¡°Only me and my sword exist in my world! Torrent of ten thousand swords!¡±
Chapter 215 - Powerful Disciples
Chapter 215: Powerful Disciples
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The sword qi was like torrential rain, and his sword intent filled the checkpoint. It was extremely tyrannical and sted apart the encirclement of the hundred Emperor realm experts.
Countless onlookers were shocked.
Han Yingmeng was dumbfounded.
The Heaven realm experts who were guarding the Central Region checkpoint were also deeply shocked when they saw this scene.
What kind of Sword Dao was this?
Even Nine Swords Mountain, which was famous for its Sword Dao, did not have such a tyrannical Sword Dao, right?
Where did this monstere from?
Why did such a monster suddenly appear, and there was not just one too!
Ding Yue¡¯s figure flew closely behind the rampaging sword qi as he charged out of the hundred Emperor realm experts¡¯ encirclement. Although he was gasping for breath, and it was very exhausting, it was very satisfying!
¡°Haha, we¡¯ll meet again someday!¡±
After Xiao Liang, there was another person who fought a hundred Emperor realm experts alone and sessfully passed the checkpoint.
It had to be known that among these hundred Emperor realm experts, there were many elites from the major forces.
From this, it could be seen how monstrous Ding Yue and Xiao Liang were.
The headlines were updated, and countless cultivators were shocked.
More people felt that they had cultivated pointlessly, and began to question life. Why was the difference between them so great?
Ding Yue¡¯s overbearing Sword Dao shook the entire Northern Zone. Many people immediately looked toward Nine Swords Mountain.
They suspected that he was a peerless genius of Nine Swords Mountain.
The most famous Sword Dao in the Northern Zone had always belonged to Nine Swords Mountain!
¡°Your disciple, Ding Yue, single-handedly fought against a hundred Emperor realm experts. His Torrent of Ten Thousand Swords shook the Northern Zone. You have been rewarded with the Fission Dao principle!¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned.
Ding Yue had also gone to challenge a hundred Emperor realm experts alone, and had not fallen behind Xiao Liang.
He had actually grasped the Torrent of Ten Thousand Swords, this overbearing offensive sword technique.
It seemed that Xiao Liang was unable to suppress Ding Yue.
Not bad. As expected of his eldest disciple!
Chu Xuan was ted. He hadprehended the Fission Dao principle, which added another Dao principle to his tally.
At this moment, he was pondering whether or not he should allow Xiang Xing to challenge the checkpoints as well?
Given Xiang Xing¡¯s current strength, it would be no problem for him to fight against a hundred Emperor realm experts. It would be fine as long as the puppet was by his side.
However, such a deliberate request might not trigger the system¡¯s reward, so Chu Xuan had no choice but to give up on this idea.
He did not know if Wang Luo would attempt it.
Wang Luo¡¯sbat strength was rtively weak. After all, his talenty in alchemy.
Chu Pingfan¡¯sbat strength was very strong. After all, he cultivated the Extreme Dao.
However, his cultivation level was rtively low. He had yet to break through to the ninth level of the Emperor realm, so he probably would not be able to fight against a hundred Emperor realm experts.
Somewhere in the Southern Region.
Xiao Liang looked at the information on the news talisman and raised his brows. There was actually someone whose strength was not inferior to his?
Could it be?
He cultivated the Limitless Battle Dao, which was an iparably powerful cultivation technique. He felt that no one in the same realm couldpare to him.
Seeing someone whose strength was not inferior to his, the first thing he thought of was his senior brothers that he had not met before.
Could it be one of his senior brothers?
The Northern Region.
Wang Luo looked at the information on the news talisman. He knew immediately that the person in the headline news was Ding Yue.
He raised his head and looked in the direction of the Southern Region. He felt that he had to give it a try.
In terms ofbat prowess, he was indeed inferior to his senior brother, Ding Yue.
However, was he weak?
No, far from it!
Moreover, his strength was definitely above that of most cultivators in the same realm.
The Heavenly Void Fire was iparably powerful.
Furthermore, he had also refined special pills that had been fused with array formations and restrictions. He could use them. It would not be too difficult for him to rely on these to fight a hundred Emperor realm experts at the checkpoint.
With this thought in mind, Wang Luo roused his spirit and set off toward the Southern Region.
It was time to return.
The array formation pills and restriction pills that he had created were about to be released to the public.
He wanted the Wang family to wallow in regret. He wanted them to only be able to look on helplessly despite wanting nothing more than to kill him.
He wanted the entire Northern Region to know that he, Wang Luo, was a true genius in the Dao of alchemy. He was a peerless genius who had opened up a new Dao of alchemy!
Wang Luo chose the Eastern Region checkpoint.
A battle soon erupted. The Emperor realm martial artists at the Eastern Region checkpoint went all out. They had to suppress these geniuses!
Otherwise, would it not make them look like trash?
The Eastern Region checkpoint had Emperor realm cultivators from the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain guarding it. Their attacks were fierce, and their medicinal pills were constantly being consumed. They ignored their injuries as they fought.
They even swallowed medicinal pills that could unleash their potential.
However, they were facing Wang Luo!
Wang Luo turned into a man of fire, and the Heavenly Void Fire burned in all directions. He waved his hands, and medicinal pills floated around him.
Heughed arrogantly. ¡°Alchemy is not just about refining medicinal pills. You know nothing about alchemy!¡±
¡°Look at my array formation pills and restriction pills!¡±
All kinds of pills scattered in all directions and exploded with a bang. All kinds of killing array formations, restriction array formations, and illusion array formations appeared one after another, andrge groups of people were engulfed by the array formations and restrictions.
The Emperor realm martial artists who had originallypletely surrounded Wang Luo disappeared. Only 10% of them were left!
Even though these special pills could only trap them for a while, or even only slightly affect them, it was still enough.
Wang Luo sessfully passed the checkpoint,ughing arrogantly as he left.
The members of the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain were dumbfounded!
Could pills be used like this?
How could they be refined?
The Northern Zone was shaken once again, especially due to the appearance of array formation pills and restriction pills. These pills that surpassed the understanding challenged themon sense of all alchemists!
There were even cultivators who went to the ck Moon Tower to ask if there were any of these special pills for sale.
The Wang family of the Northern Region once again became the butt of the joke.
Countless forces wereughing at the Wang family. If they had not expelled Wang Luo, the Wang family would definitely have been iparably powerful!
There were also countless people whoughed at the woman who had broken off her marriage engagement with Wang Luo.
What was the meaning of being blind?
This was it!
Giving up a peerless genius and marrying a piece of trash?
Compared to Wang Luo¡¯s genius, everyone else was a piece of trash!
¡°Your disciple, Wang Luo, shocked the Northern Zone with his Dao of alchemy. You have been rewarded with the Fusion Dao Principle.¡±
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. His disciples were really awesome.
The system reward had been triggered again.
It was not a waste of his painstaking efforts!
Another Dao principle.
The Fusion Dao principle had the ability to fuse everything.
Of course, there was a limit to this fusion. It was impossible to fuse something of a higher level than himself.
After Chu Xuan received this Dao principle, he had now grasped a total of nine Dao principles.
He was one step closer to creating a miniature version of the Great Dao.
Afterprehending the Fusion Dao principle, Chu Xuan attempted to use the Fusion Dao principle to fuse all the Dao principles.
After a few attempts, the fusion was finally sessful.
After the fusion, the power of his Dao principles became even stronger.
With the help of the Fusion Dao principle, Chu Xuan¡¯s mastery andprehension of his Dao principles increased further.
Among his disciples, Xiao Liang, Ding Yue, and Wang Luo had passed the checkpoint by fighting a hundred Emperor realm experts.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s cultivation was still slightly weaker.
If he had reached the ninth level of the Emperor realm, then he would be able to emte their feat as well. He would also be able to shake the entire Northern Zone.
Since none of his remaining disciples would be able to aplish a simr feat, Chu Xuan no longer paid attention to the battles going on at the checkpoints. Instead, he focused his attention on the situation in the Southern Region. As thews of Heaven and Earth recovered, the various parties started to enter the fray.
Who was the human Divine realm expert?
Who was the demon race Divine realm elder?
Chu Xuan waited for news. Right now, he was certain that the Great Qian Dynasty was rted to the human Divine realm expert, and that this person was most likely from the Great Qian Pce in the Central Region.
Up until now, there was no news of the demon race Divine realm elder.
The evil imperial court was under themand of the demon race Divine realm elder, and it was most likely an outside party.
Their back was the Great Evil Pce from the Chaos Zone!
The Chaos Zone did not belong to any race, but was shared by various races. Some of the remaining small races were also active in the Chaos Zone.
Chapter 216 - Ding Yue And Wang Luo’s Return
Chapter 216: Ding Yue And Wang Luo¡¯s Return
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Asura Ancient Land involved the fate treasures of the five regions of the Northern Zone. Anyone who received news of its opening would be tempted.
The Great Evil Pce should have been created by the experts of the Southern Region, as well as the Great Qian Pce, Great Qin Empire, and the other major forces.
After thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region became iplete and the ley lines copsed, these major forces moved out of the Southern Region, leaving behind the remnant forces like the evil imperial court, and the three sects and three empires.
Chu Xuan had a premonition that other than the known forces, there would definitely be other forces from other zones participating.
A month had passed since Wang Luo single-handedly challenged a hundred Emperor realm experts. No one followed suit, and many people heaved a sigh of relief.
It was not that they were too useless, but that these three were indeed monstrous.
Thankfully, in the entire Northern Zone, there were only these three.
The number of itinerant cultivators who were able to enter the Southern Region was still very limited. Most of them were stuck outside of the Southern Region.
Meanwhile, the quotapetition had already begun.
There were many people participating in the quotapetition, as the quota to enter the Asura Ancient Land was strictly controlled.
Hence, more than 90% of these participants were destined to be eliminated.
The rules of the elimination round of the quotapetition were very simple. If one won three matches in a row, they could enter the next round. If one lost three matches in a row, they would be directly eliminated.
Without a doubt, those who could enter the final round would all be ninth-level Emperor realm cultivators.
Apart from that, those geniuses of the major sects would not participate in the elimination battles and would directly participate in the final battle for the number of spots.
As long as they won one round, they would have their spot confirmed. If there were not enough spots, then one would be added.
Itinerant cultivators felt that it was unfair, but to the major powers of the Northern Zone, this waspletely fair!
The elimination round of thepetition was prepared for itinerant cultivators and to motivate the ordinary disciples of the various sects.
The chosen disciples of the sects would not participate in the elimination round. Instead, they would directly participate in thepetition for the number of spots.
Passing through the checkpoints into the Southern Region was the first hurdle for itinerant cultivators. Advancing to the end of the elimination round was another hurdle.
Only by entering the quota allocation round and obtaining at least one victory could one obtain a spot to enter the Asura Ancient Land.
Apart from the geniuses of the sects, the other Emperor realm disciples of the major forces had to participate in the elimination round if they wanted to make it to the quota allocation round.
In the end, this quotapetition was actually apetition between the major forces to motivate the ordinary disciples and secretlypete with each other for honor and pride.
Itinerant cultivators were just supporting characters.
Naturally, itinerant cultivators who had the backing of experts did not need to participate in the elimination round.
In this world, strength spoke for itself.
Xiao Liang would not participate in the elimination round, and Ding Yue and Wang Luo were naturally the same as well.
If they really wanted to, they could even choose not to participate in the quota allocation round. If they really wanted to enter the Asura Ancient Land, they would. Which faction could stop them?
Chu Xuan looked at thepetition briefly. To him, it was just a farce, and he immediately lost interest.
The great show would truly begin inside the Asura Ancient Land, when Qin Ying returned.
Given the number of participants, it would probably take several years before the geniuses of the various major factions wouldpete for the number of spots in the final round.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo returned together.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
¡°Rise.¡±
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with these two disciples.
Before they returned, they had earned him a big reward.
Since Ding Yue and Wang Luo came back, Chu Xuan called out Xiang Xing and Hei Yue and introduced her to them.
She was also his only female disciple.
¡°Greetings, Senior Brothers!¡±
Hei Yue bowed.
She sighed in his heart. As expected of Master¡¯s disciples, they were fierce experts who fought against a hundred Emperor realm experts alone.
They were indeed extraordinarily monstrous.
¡°Greetings, Junior Sister!¡±
Ding Yue and Wang Luo returned the greeting.
Then, Wang Luo casually took out a few bottles of pills as a greeting gift.
Ding Yue was not stingy either. This guy had plundered many treasures in the Earth Spirit race¡¯s mystic realm.
¡°Thank you, Senior Brothers.¡±
¡°We¡¯re family. You¡¯re wee.¡±
Ding Yue waved his hand.
Seeing that these two senior brothers were not enamored with her, Hei Yue could not help but doubt her own beauty.
The scene of the senior brothers being attentive and fawning over their junior sister did not appear.
Especially the Eldest Senior Brother, Ding Yue, his gaze seemed to imply that he did not even see her as a woman.
On second thought, this was right. If he was easily attracted by beauty and fawned over her, then he was not worthy to be her master¡¯s disciple, and not worthy to be her senior brother.
¡°Master, there¡¯s someone very powerful among the participants. I feel that his strength is not weaker than mine!¡±
Ding Yue said emotionally.
Chu Xuan smiled. Of course. Xiao Liang was born with the battle bones, a battle heart and a battle soul. He also had a precious treasure like the slow vine, so how could his strength be weak?
He also cultivated the Limitless Battle Dao, which was an iparably powerful cultivation technique. In the entire nine zones, he was also qualified to be called a monstrous talent.
Of course, Ding Yue was not the slightest bit weaker.
His Sword Dao had already reached a very high realm, and he also had a supreme treasure. He was also the Holy Child of the Earth Spirit race.
If they really fought, the oue would be hard to predict.
¡°That¡¯s your junior brother, Xiao Liang!¡±
¡°What? It was our junior brother?¡±
Ding Yue and Wang Luo were shocked.
Hei Yue was also shocked. She knew better than anyone else how powerful Xiao Liang was.
¡°Apart from you all, I have also taken in a few disciples outside.¡±
Chu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°There are two in-name disciples and a servant. You will meet them in the future.¡±
Ding Yue and Wang Luo were stunned. They looked at Xiang Xing in confusion. Could it be that their master had left the small courtyard before?
Ever since they had taken him as their master, they had never once seen their master leave the small courtyard!
Xiang Xing shook his head, indicating that their master had never left.
Their master was too powerful and mysterious. He had taken in such a monstrous disciple without even leaving the courtyard?
Ding Yue felt pressured.
He had to work hard in his cultivation. He absolutely could not allow his junior brothers to catch up.
¡°Since you are all here, I will preach the Dao to you. How much you canprehend will depend on your good fortune,¡± Chu Xuan said.
Ding Yue, Wang Luo, and Xiang Xing heard this and hurriedly sat down respectfully, listening attentively.
Hei Yue also sat down.
This was the first time she was listening to her master preach the Dao.
Su Xian¡¯er and Chu Yun came out, sitting beside Chu Xuan on the left and right, waiting.
This was the first time Chu Yun would hear Chu Xuan preach the Dao. She was very curious about what kind of extraordinary insights her Thirteenth Brother thirteen had.
In her eyes, Chu Xuan had be more and more mysterious and unfathomable.
Chu Xuan sat upright on the chair and disyed his Heaven-shaking Divine Image. He looked like a truly peerless mighty figure.
The Sagemaster¡¯s Halo was activated and covered everyone present.
His words brought forth Dao aura and contained Dao intent. As soon as he opened his mouth, Ding Yue and the others fell into a wonderful state of enlightenment.
They gained more understanding andprehension toward cultivation. Some bottlenecks and areas that they could notprehend previously were instantly cleared up.
They now had a smooth path to the Supreme realm, and would not even encounter any obstacles during their cultivation to the Heaven realm.
As long as the umtion of their cultivation foundation was sufficient, they would be able to break through easily.
Chu Xuan stopped preaching. The Sagemaster¡¯s Halo was still activated. He looked at the people around him who were immersed in a state of enlightenment and silently raised his teacup to take a sip.
This was his first time preaching the Dao after breaking through to the Dao realm. Unlike the past, what he preached about now was the Dao itself, which gave them direct insight into the path of cultivation.
Of course, Ding Yue and the others¡¯ cultivation levels were still low, so they were unable toprehend the depths of what he was preaching. What theyprehended would be enough for them to reach the Heaven realm smoothly.
Chapter 217 - Preaching the Dao
Chapter 217: Preaching the Dao
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan was considering taking some time to gather his disciples and preach the Dao again.
He was already in the Dao realm.
It was not difficult for him to use the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to transport people over.
However, this matter would have to wait until after the Asura Ancient Land event concluded.
Xiao Liang had already arrived in the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan decided to allow him toe and pay his respects.
He wanted him to get to know Ding Yue and the others.
No matter what, the fate treasures of the Northern Zone could not fall into the hands of others.
Whether it was Ding Yue or Xiao Liang, they both had sufficient strength to fight for them.
Moreover, Qin Ying was not an ordinary person.
After all, he was the Great Qin Emperor who had once unified the Southern Region!
Those above the Emperor realm were not allowed to participate. In the Emperor realm, Ding Yue and Xiao Liang¡¯s battle prowess meant that they held an absolute advantage.
Not to mention Su Xian¡¯er and Hei Yue.
Regardless of whether it was Su Xian¡¯er or Hei Yue, both were extremely powerful. It would not be a problem for either of them to fight against a hundred Emperor realm experts.
This was especially so for Hei Yue, who cultivated the Heavenly Dao Scripture. Due to her uniqueness and its strength, the probability of her obtaining a fate treasure was higher than the others.
Even if there were other geniuses from the human kings¡¯ families participating, Chu Xuan was confident that he would emerge the final winner.
Qin Ying definitely had a backup n for the fate treasures.
Even if a long time had passed, the n would still be of some use.
The Great Qin Emperor who had unified the Southern Region should have been the inheritor of the Southern Regions fate and the fated son of that era.
After making his decision, Chu Xuan asked Chu Yi to make the trip to bring Xiao Liang over.
He then thought of Du Yuan.
Du Yuan, who had just broken through to the Heaven realm, should probably meet him as well.
Chu Xuan had a very good impression of Du Yuan. Back then, he had gotten along well with him. Since he had be his servant, his aptitude was not bad.
Chu Xuan would cultivate him and make him a Divine realm expert at the very least.
Chu Xuan realized that he was paying more and more attention to the word ¡®fate¡¯. He somewhat understood why all of the experts paid attention to the word ¡®fate¡¯.
He instructed Chu Yi to bring Du Yuan here as well.
Xiao Liang was currently cultivating on a certain mountain peak, waiting for the Asura Ancient Land to open. He was going to fight for this opportunity and search for the supreme treasure.
Liu Piaopiao stood at the side, protecting him.
The gaze she used to look at Xiao Liang was filled with gentleness.
Suddenly, a figure appeared silently.
Liu Piaopiao¡¯s expression changed drastically. This person was too strange. He had suddenly appeared without her noticing.
Her body swayed, and she was about to use the Heaven and Earth minor technique to have her divine soulmune with thews of Heaven and Earth.
Xiao Liang also stood up immediately. He had begun to channel slow vine¡¯s ability to slow down the actions of the person who hade.
¡°Master asked me to bring you guys over,¡± Chu Yi said coldly.
Liu Piaopiao realized that her divine soul could notmune with thews of Heaven and Earth. It was as if her divine soul had been blocked by some mysterious force.
¡°Who is your master?¡± Xiao Liang asked calmly.
¡°Your master!¡±
After Chu Yi said that, he waved his hand and wrapped Xiao Liang and Liu Piaopiao in his divine power. Then, he disappeared.
Du Yuan was in the Great Qian Dynasty, guarding this branch of the ck Moon Tower.
He had just broken through to the Heaven realm.
He felt that his decision was very wise. If he had not be Senior¡¯s servant, there was no way he would have been able to advance to the Heaven realm within such a short period of time.
He might have even never made it to the Heaven realm.
The honorable Senior was really too powerful.
After a little nurturing, he had be a Heaven realm expert. Reaching the Divine realm was not impossible either.
Du Yuan decided that he had to work hard for the honorable Senior. He could not afford to be the slightest bitx!
Suddenly, a figure appeared silently in front of him. Before Du Yuan could react, the figure had already carried him away.
Xiao Liang was Chu Xuan¡¯s disciple, but Du Yuan was not, so Chu Yi did not have to be so polite to Du Yuan.
Without saying a word, he took Du Yuan and left.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Du Yuan was shocked. What kind of expert was this? He could not resist at all.
Even if he had been at the peak of Heaven realm, he would not have been able to resist.
Divine realm!
He was definitely a legendary Divine realm expert.
It was rumored that there was no Divine realm expert in the nine zones. Was it all a lie?
Why would this Divine realm expert target him?
¡°The master wants to see you,¡± Chu Yi replied.
Du Yuan was stunned. Then, he thought of Chu Xuan. Was he the master of this Divine realm expert?
He was extremely excited!
Ding Yue and the others were still immersed in their state of enlightenment when Chu Yi brought them back.
¡°Master, I have brought them here.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded. Chu Yi went back into the pocket dimension.
Xiao Liang saw Chu Xuan sitting upright on the chair, as well as that Heaven-shaking Divine Image. He immediately knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Xiao Liang pays his respects to Master!¡±
Liu Piaopiao also knelt down on the side.
Du Yuan was in a daze for a moment. With a plop, he knelt down and said, ¡°Du Yuan pays his respects to Master!¡±
Chu Xuan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Rise and sit down.¡±
Xiao Liang raised his head. Only then did he notice Ding Yue and the others. He was momentarily stunned.
¡°They are your senior brothers and senior sister. They are in the midst of enlightenment. Since you are here, I will preach the Dao for you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Xiao Liang was extremely excited.
He hurriedly sat down cross-legged.
Chu Xuan looked at Liu Piaopiao and Du Yuan and said, ¡°You guys can sit and listen too. How much you canprehend will depend on your luck.¡±
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±
The Sagemaster¡¯s Halo was activated, and Chu Xuan preached the Dao for Xiao Liang and the other two.
Xiao Liang fell into a state of enlightenment, and so did Liu Piaopiao.
Du Yuan¡¯s talent was slightly inferior, but he still gained some insights. It was just that his state of enlightenment was not as deep as the others.
Three dayster, Ding Yue and the others gradually woke up from their state of enlightenment.
Their cultivation levels had not increased, but their strength had. The bottlenecks in their path of cultivation seemed to have been all cleared.
Seeing Xiao Liang and the other two, they all sat to the side in tacit understanding, waiting for the three to wake up.
Du Yuan was the first to wake up. After kowtowing, he stood to the side and bowed his head respectfully.
He was a servant, so he was very self-aware and yed the role of a good servant well.
Du Yuan¡¯s aura was not calm, as he was about to break through. However, he had been suppressing it, afraid that breaking through now would affect the others.
Chu Xuan nced at him and smiled. ¡°Little Du, go ahead. It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
After obtaining permission, Du Yuan started to break through from the first level of the Heaven realm to the second level of the Heaven realm.
He had just reached the Heaven realm not too long ago, yet he had broken through to the next level so quickly.
Du Yuan sighed. As expected of a super awesome big shot. He had broken through just by hearing the honorable Senior preach the Dao.
Ding Yue and the others had not broken through because they had more potential and a more profound foundation. Their insights had opened up the bottlenecks in their path.
Although they had not broken through, the benefits they had gained were far greater than breaking through.
Half a dayter, Liu Piaopiao woke up. Her cultivation had also broken through. In her divine soul state, she had recovered her body in just a blink of an eye.
It was not an ordinary body, but a body condensed from the power of Heaven and Earth. At any time, the body could turn into the power of Heaven and Earth, allowing her to use them.
Her cultivation had resulted in her reaching a state that was different to that of other cultivators.
Xiao Liang was still in a state of enlightenment.
From this, one could see the difference between their talent and potential.
The time Xiao Liang took to wake up was about the same as Ding Yue and the others.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Xiao Liang had gained a lot from this state of enlightenment, and he excitedly kowtowed to express his gratitude.
Chapter 218 - Hundred Ghosts’ Night Journey
Chapter 218: Hundred Ghosts¡¯ Night Journey
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan allowed the few of them to get to know each other.
Ding Yue was full of fighting spirit and said, ¡°Junior brother,e, let¡¯s spar!¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Xiao Liang readily agreed.
Chu Xuan let them enter the pocket dimension and trial mystic realm to temper themselves. Only Su Xian¡¯er and Chu Yun stayed behind.
Chu Yun stayed for a while before returning to the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence to give alchemy pointers to the Chu family¡¯s alchemy team, and cultivation pointers to some of the younger generation of the Chu family.
The current Chu family was practically Chu Yun¡¯s stomping ground. As long as she made a decision, no one would dare to go against it.
Chu Tianming was grinning from ear to ear every day. When he met some of his acquaintances from the Zhao, He, and Qin families, he was always boastful.
Xiao Liang and the other two entered the pocket dimension for the first time, and they were shocked.
Heavenly materials and earthly treasures were everywhere, and Heaven realm spirit beasts were not rare.
Further away, there was a ball of golden light, which felt extremely powerful.
Ding Yue pointed at the ball of golden light and said, ¡°That is Senior Brother Buddha Nanwu. He is special. His cultivation level has already reached the Divine realm, though we do not know the level.¡±
Xiang Xing continued, ¡°If we head north. There is a dark valley. That is the valley of the Ghost King. The Ghost King of Fengdu is also in the Divine realm!¡±
Xiao Liang and the other two were stunned. Master¡¯s servants were all in the Divine realm?
Du Yuan was ashamed. He felt even more grateful to Chu Xuan. He was socking, yet Chu Xuan had been willing to take him in as a servant.
Among all the servants, he was the worst.
Were it not for the word ¡®fate¡¯, honorable Senior would definitely not have taken him in.
He had to work hard to cultivate and strive to break through to the Divine realm as soon as possible.
¡°Who is the one who brought us here?¡± Xiao Liang asked.
¡°He is a little more special. He was created by Master. We don¡¯t know the specifics of how it happened. His name is Chu Yi. He is at the ninth level of the Divine realm,¡± Wang Luo said emotionally.
¡°Created by Master?¡±
Xiao Liang was shocked.
How powerful was Master? He had actually created such a powerful existence!
¡°You¡¯ll know more in the future. Come, let¡¯s go to the trial mystic realm and fight!¡±
Ding Yue pulled Xiao Liang into the trial mystic realm.
The two of them fought inside the trial mystic realm. Spear and sword shed against each other. In the end, Ding Yue won by a hair. He paid a heavy price and killed Xiao Liang.
After finding out that one would not truly die in the trial mystic realm, Xiao Liang went all out and fought Ding Yue again.
Both sides suffered heavy losses!
In the first battle, Xiao Liang had some reservations, so he lost.
In the following battles, Ding Yue and Xiao Liang¡¯s strength were about the same. Both sides had wins and losses, and more often than not, both sides suffered heavy losses, resulting in a draw.
Thanks to the arrival of the major powers of the Northern Zone, the Southern Region had be turbulent. The countless powers in the Southern Region either subordinated themselves to the major powers or perished.
Those who were unlucky enough to offend an expert from another region were wiped out.
Countless factions in the Southern Region were disbanded and disappeared. Only the three sects and three empires remained standing.
The Great Qin Dynasty remained calm and was unaffected.
After all, the Great Qin Dynasty had the support of Nine Swords Mountain and another major power.
Among the many powers and factions in the Southern Region, the Chu family was in avery unique position. Since they were situated within the Great Qin Dynasty, they were under thetter¡¯s protection, and outside powers could not reach them.
The Great Qin Dynasty allowed the Chu family to develop without any restrictions.
In the blink of an eye, the twenty-year milestone was almost here.
Chu Xuan was full of anticipation. What would be the reward for the twenty-year milestone?
Another member had been added to the Great Dao Communication Group, who happened to be a Daoyuan realm expert.
It was another creature of the Great Dao.
It was Huang Long who had pulled it into the group.
Its name was Gui Ran, and it was a Great Dao ck turtle. While it was wandering the Great Dao, it met Huang Long and was thus pulled into the group.
As soon as he entered the group, he sent gifts to Chu Xuan.
The creatures of the Great Dao had been bored for a long time and rarely interacted with others. As a result, they liked the chat group very much and chatted enthusiastically with everyone, even the Dao realm members.
They also were fond of sending gifts.
As a result, the Dao realm group members became more active.
The Dao aura the Origin Dao Crystal obtained also increased, but it would still be some time before it would undergo its next transformation.
It was worth mentioning that Ying Kong had finally broken through to the fourth level of the Dao realm. For this reason, he had specially found some delicious food and sent it over to Huang Long to express his gratitude.
This matter caused the other Dao realm members to be more and more active. From time to time, they would discuss the Dao, and the two active Daoyuan realm experts, Huang Long and Gui Ran, would give them some pointers.
Chu Xuan was still at the first level of the Dao realm. His umtion of his cultivation foundation had not reached the required level, and his Dao principles had yet toplete their transformation. However, he was already close to the second level of the Dao realm.
If other Dao realm experts were to learn about his cultivation speed, their jaws would probably drop in shock. They would be forced to rethink their worldview!
Which Dao realm warrior could advance a level in ten thousand years?
To be able to advance one level in ten thousand years was extremely terrifying!.
In fact, the further one progressed on the path of cultivation, the longer it would take to advance one level.
More often than not, one would be stuck at a certain level for a long time.
Even if one had sufficient insights, umted a sturdy enough cultivation foundation, nurtured their Dao principles, and transformed their Dao principles, it would still take a long time, usually much longer than 10,000 years.
Unless one obtained a special true treasure.
However, how could such a true treasure be so easy toe by? It was better for one to rely on oneself to cultivate diligently as opposed to hoping to strike the jackpot and obtain such a true treasure.
The elimination round of the quotapetition had alreadye to an end. The quota allocation round would begin in a month.
Chu Xuan could not be bothered to pay attention to it.
Right now, his main focus was on thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region. He was waiting for an opportunity to use the Heavenly Dao talisman to rece a portion of the originalws of Heaven and Earth here.
Then, he would slowly erode thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region and rece them with his ownws of Heaven and Earth. He would thenpletely control everything in the Southern Region.
At night.
Chu Xuan was cultivating and nurturing thews of Heaven and Earth in the Heavenly Dao Talisman when, suddenly, the system¡¯s reward arrived.
¡°Your ghost granddaughter You¡¯er has brought a hundred ghosts to pass the checkpoint. She has shocked countless experts and rmed the entire Northern Zone. You have been rewarded with the Transformation Dao principle.¡±
Eh?
Chu Xuan was stunned. You¡¯er had brought a hundred ghosts to pass the checkpoint and had rmed the entire Northern Zone?
What a pleasant surprise.
He did not dote on You¡¯er for nothing. She had actually brought him an unexpected reward.
He took out the Heaven-spying Mirror and took a look at the Eastern Region¡¯s checkpoint.
At this moment, the Eastern Region¡¯s checkpoint was in chaos.
The sound of ghostly wails could be heard from time to time, and a gloomy aura spread throughout the checkpoint. Several third or fourth-level Emperor realm cultivators had been possessed by ghosts and had lost control of their bodies.
They were attacking and causing trouble everywhere.
The Heaven Realm cultivator guarding the Eastern Region¡¯s checkpoint was entangled with a ck-clothed man. The two sides were in a standoff and did not have the time or attention to spare to suppress the chaos.
As for the Supreme realm expert, his expression was very grave. He chose to only protect himself and the disciples from his own sect, not daring to make a move beyond that.
A sinister and terrifying aura filled the air, and ghostly cries resounded everywhere.
Moreover, this whole situation made everyone worried and confused.
What exactly were ghosts, and why had they suddenly appeared in the Northern Zone?
These things were too terrifying.
¡°Ling Zhen, hand over your life. As I said before, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡±
A shrill female voice screamed at someone.
On a certain mountain around the checkpoint, a young man had a terrified expression on his face.
Shua!
Suddenly, a figure appeared. A woman dressed in blood-red clothes appeared in front of him.
She exuded a ghastly and terrifying ghost aura.
The woman in red raised her hand, and on her slender jade-like fingers were long, cold nails. An eerie ghostly aura filled the air as she struck the young man¡¯s chest!
Chapter 219 - Revenge Of An Angry Ghost
Chapter 219: Revenge Of An Angry Ghost
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Help!¡±
Ling Zhen screamed in terror as he frantically retreated.
Fear filled his heart and mind. He was unable to unleash his full strength. It was as if he had be an ordinary person.
This was one of the characteristics of ghosts. They were terrifying!
Those who did not have a strong will were easily disturbed, and they would be unable to unleash their full strength.
Boom!
At this moment, a fist came crashing over. The scorching fist pushed the red-dressed woman back, and the ghostly qi dissipated.
The person who came was dressed in white and had a cold expression. He frowned as he looked at Ling Zhen.
¡°Big Brother, quickly kill her, quickly kill her!¡±
Ling Zhen found his savior and was ecstatic. He hid behind the white-dressed man and shouted.
The red-dressed woman¡¯s expression was dark and cold. She gritted her teeth as she looked at the white-dressed man and said, ¡°Ling Baiyun, are you going to protect him?¡±
¡°You may be able to protect him now, but you can¡¯t protect him forever!¡±
Ling Baiyun frowned and said, ¡°Why did you be a ghost? I¡¯m very curious about ghosts. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±
¡°Heh, Ling Baiyun, I¡¯m a malicious ghost. I¡¯m here to im his life. I advise you to mind your own business. My ghost race is not to be trifled with.¡±
The woman in red was very afraid of Ling Baiyun.
¡°I don¡¯t know if they are to be trifled with or not, but you all have already rmed the entire Northern Zone. Very soon, experts will arrive. I think they are all very interested in ghosts.¡±
Ling Baiyun smiled and looked at the ck-clothed man who was confronting the Heaven realm expert who was guarding the checkpoint. He then asked, ¡°That¡¯s someone from the Yu family, right?¡±
¡°Is your ghost race rted to Chu Pingfan?¡±
When he mentioned Chu Pingfan, Ling Baiyun¡¯s expression became unsightly.
At this moment, a figure appeared and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold him back while you kill him.¡±
You¡¯er!
¡°Senluo Ghost Domain!¡±
You¡¯er made her move and kept Ling Baiyun at bay. The battle was extremely intense and You¡¯er was actually unable to gain an advantage against him inbat.
The red-dressed woman made her move and attacked Ling Zhen.
Not long after, the red-dressed woman possessed Ling Zhen and started moving him away. You¡¯er also prepared to retreat.
¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡±
Ling Baiyun¡¯s fist intent suddenly surged, and his qi and blood essence surged. A scorching aura swept out in all directions, and You¡¯er¡¯s expression changed slightly.
Such scorching Yang aura suppressed the ghost race¡¯s Yin aura. If she was to fight him head-on, she would definitely be at a disadvantage.
Chu Xuan looked at the situation in the Eastern Region¡¯s checkpoint and quickly figured out what had happened.
You¡¯er had transformed some divine souls into ghosts in the Eastern Region.
Among them, this red-clothed female ghost had been persecuted by Ling Zhen. Back then, in order to preserve her innocence, she had self-destructed, destroying her physical body. Her divine soul had been severely injured as she fled.
At that time, the ghost race had already made a name for themselves in the Eastern Region. Moreover, many people had heard of the possibility of transforming their divine souls into ghosts, which would give them an opportunity to take revenge on those that killed them.
Thus, she had left saying, ¡°Even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Her divine soul then fled.
Coincidentally, she had met You¡¯er, who had transformed her into a ghost by allowing her to cultivate the ghost race¡¯s cultivation technique.
Moreover, the red-clothed female ghost was very talented. After turning into a ghost, her strength increased rapidly.
Tonight, You¡¯er had brought the ghost race back to the Southern Region and was also helping the red-clothed female ghost to take revenge. Thus, the matter of a hundred ghosts challenging the checkpoint ured.
However, if the current situation continued to develop, there would be experts arriving very soon.
Given You¡¯er and the other ghosts¡¯ limited strength, the oue of such a development was likely to be terrible.
They had the upper hand now because of the surprise attack, and the fact that cultivators were unfamiliar with ghosts. Coupled with their natural ability to incite fear and horror, they had gained a temporary advantage.
The Heaven realm expert was being held back by someone else.
That ck-clothed man was undoubtedly a powerful expert of the Yu family.
Yu Beibei was constantly hanging around Chu Pingfan, which the Yu family was happy to see. If they could forge a good rtionship with such a monster, the Yu family would have nothing to worry about in the future.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and Ghost King Fengdu and the two Heaven realm ghost experts appeared.
¡°Go and bring You¡¯er back.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Ghost King carried the Ghost King Seal with him and left with the two Heaven realm ghost experts in an instant.
Since the ghost race had made their appearance, it was time for them to show their strength.
At the Eastern Region¡¯s checkpoint, Ling Zhen was continuously letting out shrill screams. You¡¯er retreated while fighting. However, as the cultivators at the checkpoint regained their senses, they calmed their minds and began to counterattack.
Soon, the ghosts fell into a disadvantaged state.
In the distance, they could sense the arrival of a Heaven realm expert.
The Yu family¡¯s expert was anxious. He could not hold on any longer and had to escape.
You¡¯er was also anxious.
She had to call for help.
At this moment, the aura of two powerful ghosts swept through the checkpoint, shocking all of the cultivators.
Boom!
Ling Baiyun retreated frantically.
The Yu family¡¯s Heaven realm expert retreated as soon as he saw the ghost race¡¯s experts arrive.
Two ferocious ghosts, which were more than ten meters tall, instantly descended upon the checkpoint. Their Heaven realm aura was disyed for all to see.
Boom!
One of them raised his hand and struck, directly suppressing the Heaven realm expert who was guarding the checkpoint.
In the distance, a powerful Heaven realm warrior rushed over.
The Ghost King did not make a move.
He was a Divine realm expert, so it was not suitable for him to make a move at the moment. Otherwise, it might trigger a chain reaction.
Unless the human race brought along their own Divine realm existence, he would not make a move.
¡°We are the ghost race. Anyone who dies unjustly and whose divine soul is not destroyed can join our ghost race and transform into a ghost to take revenge!¡±
A terrifying ghostly voice spread out in all directions.
Some itinerant cultivators clenched their fists. Transforming into ghosts?
As long as their divine soul was not destroyed, they could turn into ghosts and have the chance to take revenge!
This was undoubtedly a way out when faced with despair.
Generally speaking, when the body copsed, even if the divine soul was not destroyed, it was almost impossible to rise up again.
One could either take over a weaker body or hide somewhere to survive.
Those who could not take over the body of a cultivator had to make do with ordinary people, and would thus live shortened lives. It was almost impossible to take revenge in such a situation.
Not to mention that natural treasures that would allow them to recover their bodies were scarce.
Now that they could turn into ghosts, there was no doubt that they had another way out.
After the human Heaven realm experts fought with the ghost race¡¯s Heaven realm experts for a short time, they stopped fighting.
The ghost race left.
They turned into a wisp of cold wind and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
They came and went without a trace.
Chu Xuan had been paying attention to the situation. The reason why he asked the Ghost King to go was to guard against the possible appearance of a Divine realm expert.
In the end, no Divine realm expert appeared despite the hugemotion.
Could it be that the Northern Zone did not have a Divine realm expert?
There was no reason for them not to at least be curious about this new race, right?
Or did they hold back because the ghost race led by You¡¯er was formed from the souls of human cultivators?
The Ghost King had returned, and the ghost race had added more than a hundred members to their ranks.
Although they were transformed after birth, they still belonged to the ghost race.
Their level of talent might be much worse than the Netherworld race members who had transformed into ghosts, but there were still one or two talented ones.
For example, the red-clothed female ghost.
Ling Zhen was dead!
His soul was restrained by the red-clothed female ghost, and it was torturing him and devouring him bit by bit.
The Ghost King brought all the members of the ghost race back to the Fengdu Secret Realm to teach them more ghost race techniques and strengthen them.
¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m back.¡±
You¡¯er stood in front of Chu Xuan, looking very obedient.
Chu Xuan raised his hand to pat her head and said, ¡°You¡¯er did a good job adding new members to the ghost race!¡±
He had not doted on You¡¯er for nothing!
He would make her the Holy Maiden of the ghost race, and ce her in charge of the ghost race in the future.
In terms of talent and potential, You¡¯er was much more capable than the Fengdu Ghost King.
Chapter 220 - Young People Nowadays Really Know How To Play
Chapter 220: Young People Nowadays Really Know How To y
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°How could you bear to leave Pingfan ande back alone?¡±
Chu Xuan asked with a chuckle.
You¡¯er and Chu Pingfan were inseparable. Seeing here back alone, there had to be something going on.
You¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°Grandfather, there¡¯s an olddy who pesters Fan Fan every day. Do you think I should turn her into a ghost?¡±
¡°Fan Fan already said that he doesn¡¯t like the olddy, yet she still keepsing over. She¡¯s too annoying.¡±
¡°Moreover, I heard that she¡¯s engaged to be married, but for Fan Fan, she actually wants to break the marriage engagement. That fianc¨¦ of hers isn¡¯t simple either. He¡¯s very powerful.¡±
¡°Before Fan Fan arrived at the Easter Region, he was known as the number one genius of the Eastern Region.¡±
You¡¯er chattered non-stop. She wasining about Yu Beibei, who she felt was too annoying and pestered Chu Pingfan too much.
However, although she hated on Yu Beibei in her speech, she actually liked Yu Beibei¡¯s body. She would possess Yu Beibei¡¯s body and perform intimate acts with Chu Pingfan.
Chu Xuan had a strange look on his face when he heard that.
He felt that the rtionship between Chu Pingfan, You¡¯er, and Yu Beibei did not seem quite right.
You¡¯er said shyly, ¡°Ancestor, is there any way for my ghostly possession to not affect Yu Beibei adversely?¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless. You¡¯er came back alone for this matter?
Yu Beibei had not even reached the Emperor realm, but You¡¯er was already at the ninth level of the Emperor realm.
The speed at which You¡¯er advanced was within Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations. You¡¯er¡¯s talent was terrifying. In the Eastern Region, she had probably devoured some remnant souls and refined some divine souls. It was inevitable that her strength would increase so quickly.
The cultivation of the ghost race was different from that of cultivators in the nine zones.
She was a ninth-level Emperor realm ghost, and the person she possessed was not even an Emperor realm cultivator. Even if she suppressed her ghostly aura, it would still have a big impact on Yu Beibei.
For example, her qi and blood essence would decline, and her spirit would be weak.
If she was possessed for a long time, she might even turn into an existence that was neither human nor ghost.
¡°You came back because of this matter?¡±
¡°Not really.¡±
You¡¯er said shyly, ¡°I wanted an elder toe with me to the Eastern Region to strengthen the ghost race, but I don¡¯t want to be ordered around by him¡¡±
Chu Xuan understood.
The Eastern Region was prosperous. Emperor realm cultivators were not rare there, which meant that fights between them happened fairly often too. If their physical bodies were destroyed in battle, and their divine souls somehow escaped, they could be transformed into ghosts.
Moreover, there had to be many experts in the Eastern Region who had lost their physical bodies and only had their divine souls. They were probably struggling to survive in some unknown corners of the Eastern Region.
Given You¡¯er¡¯s talent, she could use some of the methods described in the Ancient Netherworld Scripture to find these divine souls.
This was the best way to quickly strengthen the ghost race.
You¡¯er¡¯s strength was insufficient. At the very least, she needed a Heaven realm ghost expert to hold down the fort.
Those Heaven realm ghost experts were all her elders. If they followed her to the Eastern Region, You¡¯er would have to listen to their orders and would not have the autonomy to take action as she saw fit.
That was why she hade back to find Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan needed to strengthen the ghost race. Moreover, he valued You¡¯er very much, as she carried the with her the fate of the ghost race.
It could be said that You¡¯er was the fated daughter of the ghost race.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and the Fengdu Secret Realm was moved out and held in his palm.
All the ghost race members inside came out and knelt on the ground.
¡°From today onward, You¡¯er is the Holy Maiden of the ghost race. Her status is not inferior to the Ghost King, and she is not under the Ghost King¡¯s jurisdiction. She carries the fate of the ghost race.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a small gray bell appeared in front of You¡¯er.
¡°This is the Holy Maiden¡¯s bell. It can suppress souls, absorb souls, and control souls. None of the ghosts will dare to disobey you with it.¡±
You¡¯er was overjoyed. She took the bell and knelt on the ground.
¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡±
The other ghost race members all bowed to You¡¯er. ¡°Greetings, Holy Maiden!¡±
You¡¯er beamed and waved her hand. ¡°Rise.¡±
She yed with the bell in her hand and was extremely happy. This was an important treasure, and she had formed a spiritual connection with it. No one could take it away from her.
Chu Xuan then pointed at a sixth-level Heaven realm elder of the ghost race and said, ¡°You¡¯ll follow You¡¯er for now. Listen to her orders. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes, Ghost Ancestor!¡±
The ghost race elder bowed respectfully.
No one dared to disobey the orders of the ghost ancestor. Moreover, everyone could see that You¡¯er was more important to Chu Xuan than anyone else.
This much could be seen from the way she addressed him.
Who in the same generation as You¡¯er dared to call her ¡°Grandfather¡±?
You¡¯er was the only one who dared to call him that.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and the Fengdu Secret Realm and the ghosts returned to the pocket dimension.
The Heaven realm ghost elder¡¯s figure shed, and he entered You¡¯er¡¯s bell.
You¡¯er put away the bell, and she looked at Chu Xuan and continued to coyly say, ¡°Grandfather, is there any way to prevent Yu Beibei from being adversely affected by my ghostly possession?¡±
¡°Why do you have to possess her?¡±
Chu Xuan was speechless.
¡°Isn¡¯t she obsessed with Fan Fan? She¡¯s also very beautiful. I enjoy controlling her body and ying with Fan Fan. It¡¯s very interesting.¡±
You¡¯er blushed slightly.
¡°Also, that fianc¨¦ of hers is a little annoying. If I possess her to do the deed with Fan Fan, I can help her get rid of the marriage engagement, and thenter defeat that fianc¨¦ of hers. Then, she can follow Fan Fan in the future and be his maid. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯er was controlling Yu Beibei¡¯s body and ¡°ying¡± with Chu Pingfan. What was going on?
He did not know what Chu Pingfan was thinking. Why did he not resist?
Look at how silly and dull he was. How could a young man like him be so good at ¡°ying¡±?
Chu Xuan sighed in his heart. He had been a shut-in for so many years. He could not keep up with the times and was getting old.
Young people nowadays really knew how to ¡°y¡±!
Looking at You¡¯er¡¯s expectant eyes, Chu Xuan sighed. Forget it. These young people could do what they wanted. He would just grant them their wish.
¡°She¡¯s too weak. She should at least be at the Emperor realm.¡±
As he spoke, he took out a pill and refined it again. He passed it to you ¡®er and said, ¡°This pill can help her break through to the Emperor realm quickly. I¡¯ll also teach you a minor technique. You can teach it to her. In the future, when you possess her body, there won¡¯t be any adverse effects.¡±
Given Chu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation level, it was not difficult for him to help Yu Beibei break through to the Emperor realm quickly. Moreover, Yu Beibei¡¯s talent was not too shabby.
He passed the pill to You¡¯er and taught her a minor technique.
¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡±
You¡¯er was overjoyed.
¡°You¡¯er, is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡±
¡°Yes, there is!¡± You¡¯er nodded her head and said.
Next, Chu Xuan gave You¡¯er some pointers and taught her an even more profound secret technique from the Ancient Netherworld Scripture.
Chu Xuan had witnessed You¡¯er¡¯s battle with Ling Baiyun. As a result, he wanted to make up for You¡¯er¡¯s weakness and make her ghostly powers and body even stronger.
¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m going back to the Eastern Region.¡±
¡°Go ahead.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
As he watched You¡¯er leave, Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes. There was another reason why he was helping Yu Beibei like this.
Yu Beibei¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Ling Baiyun, who hailed from the Ling family of the Eastern Region. He was known as the number one genius of the Eastern Region.
He was the son of the fate of the Eastern Region!
Chu Xuan was trying to transfer the fate of the Eastern Region to Chu Pingfan. He wanted Chu Pingfan to rece Ling Baiyun and be the son of the fate of the Eastern Region!
If he seeded, only the son of the fate of the Central Region would not be under Chu Xuan¡¯smand. The rest from the other four regions of the Northern Zone would be his disciples.
Chapter 221 - The Terrifying Cat
Chapter 221: The Terrifying Cat
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Yu Beibei was entangled with Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er. Thanks to that, they had formed a feud with Ling Baiyun.
The conflict between Ling Baiyun and Chu Pingfan was inevitable anyway.
Chu Xuan was trying to see if he could change the fate of a region.
Based on his understanding of the Dao of Fate, Chu Pingfan had the chance to rece Ling Baiyun and be the son of fate of the Eastern Region.
The son of fate would have a natural advantage in the region due to his great luck. He would not die in a crisis, but would be stronger after each crisis. His enemies would also be suppressed by fate.
Chu Pingfan cultivated the Extreme Dao.
The Extreme Dao was very special. It carried the great fate of the Extreme Dao, so he was naturally not affected by the advantages Ling Baiyun had as the son of fate of the Eastern Region.
Therefore, when Ling Baiyun and Chu Pingfan fought, neither would have the upper hand in terms of fate, which meant that the oue of the fight would be solely determined by their strength.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s strength had improved by leaps and bounds. After fighting many times in the Eastern Region, he had already advanced from the fourth level of the Emperor realm to the sixth level of the Emperor realm.
In terms of cultivation, he was still weaker than Ling Baiyun. However, he did not fear thetter since he still had his trump cards to rely on.
The breakthrough point was You¡¯er.
Chu Xuan took out the good luck charm and infused it with his Dao aura. He waved it lightly, and the power of Fate and Dao wrapped around the good luck charm.
An invisible and mysterious power instantly spread out and headed toward the Eastern Region.
¡°Just a slight change will do, and Chu Pingfan should have a chance to seed.¡±
Chu Xuan put away the good luck charm and stopped paying attention to the Eastern Region.
With the Divine realm Sky-shaking Golden Roc around, there would be no problems.
He did not dare to use the good luck charm to control the fate of a region rashly, for fear of causing some unknown effects. The Dao of Fate was too mysterious.
The twenty-year milestone was approaching, and Chu Xuan could not wait to see what reward he would receive.
The Asura Ancient Land was about to open, and a great show was about to begin. The Heavenly Dao Talisman n was about to be implemented, and Chu Xuan needed to seize this opportunity.
Once the first step of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was sessfully implemented, then he only needed to slowly strengthen the Heavenly Dao Talisman, strengthen thews of Heaven and Earth in the Heavenly Dao talisman, and slowly nibble away at the currentws of Heaven and Earth in the Northern Zone.
It would proceed silently and not attract any attention.
Chu Xuan liked the feeling of quietly controlling everything.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat was lying on the wall of the courtyard, feeling bored.
Ever since the Sky-shaking Golden Roc had gone to look for Chu Pingfan, the Heavenly Spirit Cat had lost its ymate. It did not want to look for Chu Pingfan, as thetter preferred carving.
Moreover, Su Xian¡¯er and Chu Yun would not let it leave either.
As such, the Heavenly Spirit Cat had toze around, bored.
It had already gone to the Chu family¡¯s ancestral residence to y a few times, and it was so bored that it had even knocked over the Chu family¡¯s pill furnaces a few times.
The Chu family¡¯s disciples had seen Chu Yun carrying it around many times, so they were helpless.
On this day, the Heavenly Spirit Cat¡¯s eyes lit up, and its body shed as it disappeared. It appeared at the edge of the Chu family¡¯s territory and crouched on the ground, waiting for the two people to approach.
At the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s Imperial Pce.
Qin Keyun frowned as she looked at Bai Shaokong and Xin Yuanfeng and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go to the Chu family¡¯s territory!¡±
Xin Yuanfeng was at the ninth level of the Emperor realm, and he was the Sword Child of Nine Swords Mountain. His identity was not simple.
¡°You Little Fox, you¡¯re as timid as ever. Who are we? What strength do we have now? The person you¡¯re afraid of is only at the Emperor realm.¡±
Xin Yuanfeng looked at Qin Keyun in disdain.
Qin Keyun was furious. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a Little Fox anymore!¡±
¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to care about our matters anymore. Just wait for Big Brother toe back obediently.¡±
Xin Yuanfeng ignored her.
¡°Humph!¡±
Qin Keyun snorted coldly, but there was nothing she could do.
Xin Yuanfeng had been one of Qin Ying¡¯s good friends back then. He hadid out a n and used a secret technique to reincarnate. It was all for the sake of the Asura Ancient Land and his desire to fight alongside Qin Ying again.
Back then, Qin Ying¡¯s few best friends were all like this. Afterpleting their n, they suffered heavy injuries and used their secret techniques and treasures to reincarnate and return.
Bai Shaokong was the same. It was just that he was the first to suffer heavy injuries and had almost died. He had been imbued with the foundation of the entire Bai Sheng Mountain sect. After being reincarnated, he went into seclusion to digest what he had received.
¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go meet the person Little Fox mentioned.¡±
Bai Shaokong and Xin Yuanfeng left.
Qin Keyun was silent. She could not stop the two of them. She could only hope that Chu Xuan would not be angered. Otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable, and quite possibly terrible.
Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong walked at a steady pace towards the Chu family¡¯s territory.
¡°Third brother, back then, Old Chu and the other two, in order to protect Big Brother, did they die?¡± Bai Shaokong asked.
Because he had already suffered a heavy blow in early stages of the final n, Bai Shengshan did not participate in theter stages of the Great War.
¡°Chu, He, Zhao, have all fallen!¡±
Xin Yuanfeng sighed and said.
¡°Then what about Big Brother?¡±
Bai Shaokong said worriedly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother is a capable man. How could he make a mistake? I believe he will return very soon,¡± Xin Yuanfeng patted his shoulder and said.
He raised his head and looked at the Chu family¡¯s territory. He frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if that person is from the Chu family. If he¡¯s not, then we can¡¯t keep him around!¡±
Bai Shaokong nodded.
Both of them were at the ninth level of the Emperor realm. They were extremely powerful among those in the same realm. They disregarded the Chu family¡¯s strength altogether.
When they were close to the Chu family¡¯s territory, they stumbled upon a cute cat squatting on the ground. Bai Shaokong smiled and said, ¡°This cat looks pretty obedient. Why don¡¯t we capture it and give it to Little Fox?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t give it to Little Fox. Sixth Sister should like it too. Capture it and give it to her,¡± Xin Yuanfeng said with a smile.
He raised his hand and grabbed the cat.
Suddenly, his shoulder sank down. A furry thing was suddenly squatting on his shoulder.
His heart sank as well!
Bai Shaokong¡¯s heart sank as well!
The moment Xin Yuanfeng made his move, the cat disappeared.
Out of the corner of his eye, Bai Shaokong saw a furry thing squatting on Xin Yuanfeng¡¯s shoulder.
Boom!
In an instant, their auras surged, wanting to suppress the Heavenly Spirit Cat.
Bam Bam Bam!
Before their auras could fully erupt, they felt a soft little paw pping their heads. The speed at which the paw moved was so fast that they could not keep track of the number of times they had been pped in that instant.
After it pped Xin Yuanfeng, it pped Bai Shaokong again.
Thud!
Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong fell to the ground. Their heads were swollen like pigs.
¡°Meow!¡±
The Heavenly Spirit Cat squatted before the two of them and looked at them with its adorable eyes.
Xin Yuanfeng was shocked. There was only a small gap left to see through in his swollen eyes. He was terrified when he saw the Heavenly Spirit Cat¡¯s adorable appearance.
What kind of cat was this?
It was too terrifying!
He, who was at the ninth level of the Emperor realm, did not have the strength to resist it.
Bai Shaokong was simrly shocked, and he regretted not listening to Qin Keyun¡¯s words.
The two of them fell to the ground. Their bodies were weak and unable to move.
Their strength seemed to have vanished.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat raised a paw and extended it toward Xin Yuanfeng. The paw grew bigger and bigger, and it scared Xin Yuanfeng so much that his breathing stopped.
It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!
Before he could even see his big brother, he was about to fall at the hands of this cat.
¡°Third Brother¡¡±
Bai Shaokong could only watch helplessly as the cat¡¯s paw lifted Xin Yuanfeng up and sent him flying far away.
Following that, the cat¡¯s paw extended towards him.
Chapter 222 - The Big Picture Will Be Revealed
Chapter 222: The Big Picture Will Be Revealed
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Pa!
Bai Shaokong fell beside Xin Yuanfeng and felt sore all over. He asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Third Brother, how are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±
¡°Ask Little Fox for help.¡±
Bai Shaokong wanted to take out hismunication talisman to ask for help.
¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±
Xin Yuanfeng stopped him.
This cat was too terrifying. Its strength was far beyond the Emperor realm. It was useless to ask Qin Keyun for help.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat squatted in front of the two of them again. It stretched out its ws again and hooked the two of them. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived at a mountain outside the Chu family¡¯s territory.
It threw Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong on the ground.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat¡¯s body transformed and ity on a big rockzily.
With a wave of its small ws, a fan and a specially madeb were ced in front of Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong.
A ray of Divine power shone down, and their injuries were instantly healed.
All of their strength had returned.
However, the two of them did not dare to make a move.
Instead, they looked at the fan and theb in shock. These two items were actually divine-grade supreme treasures!
¡°This¡¡±
Xin Yuanfeng carefully opened his mouth.
¡°Pa!¡±
The Heavenly Spirit Cat pped him into the ground.
Bai Shaokong swallowed his saliva and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Lord Cat, are you asking us to brush your body?¡±
He was not a sword cultivator like Xin Yuanfeng, so his mind was a little more flexible.
The cat raised its paw and rubbed his head, as if praising him for being teachable.
¡°Okay, Lord Cat!¡±
Bai Shaokong immediately picked up theb and started to brush the cat¡¯s body.
Theb was very special. With every brush, wisps of lightning would appear and the cat¡¯s fur would be smoother and smoother.
Xin Yuanfeng got up and picked up the fan. He forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°Lord Cat, I¡¯ll use the fan right now!¡±
Whoosh!
As he waved the fan, a cool breeze enveloped the cat¡¯s body as if a gentle force was massaging it.
It was a treasure!
Xin Yuanfeng stared at the fan in his hand with burning eyes.
To the cat, the wind from the fan gently massaged it.
However, the wind from this fan had the ability to destroy one¡¯s body and soul.
Although it was a Divine artifact, it was also very special. It did not take Xin Yuanfeng much effort to use at all.
Of course, he could not unleash its power.
Pa!
The cat pped him to the ground again.
¡°Meow!¡±
It was dissatisfied that Xin Yuanfeng did not put in any effort.
¡°Third Brother, be more serious!¡±
Bai Shaokong could not bear to see Xin Yuanfeng continue to be beaten like this and reminded him.
The cat took in two ves and enjoyed its life every day.
Chu Xuan took a look and could not help but shake his head andugh.
He ignored the Heavenly Spirit Cat¡¯s prank.
Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong were very aggrieved. This cat did not let them leave, and their original n to steal the divine artifacts fell through.
They realized that they were really were going to be ves to a cat.
There was no news for three days.
Qin Keyun frowned. She was a little worried about Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong, but she did not dare to make a trip to the Chu family¡¯s territory.
What if Chu Xuan detained her?
She took out hermunication talisman and sent a message to Xin Yuanfeng.
She did not get a reply for a long time.
Qin Keyun became more and more worried.
At this moment, something that worried her even more happened.
The Emperor realm experts of the Great Qian Dynasty had attacked!
The Emperor realm experts of Nine Swords Mountain had already hurried over to the border of the Great Qin Dynasty.
The Evil Son of the evil imperial court had also arrived at the border of the Great Qin Dynasty.
Qin Keyun could only head to the borders of the Great Qin Dynasty and send another message to Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong.
¡°The Great Qin Dynasty is in danger!¡±
At the borders of the Great Qin Dynasty, several Emperor realm cultivators stood in confrontation. One of them was an Emperor realm cultivator from Nine Swords Mountain.
The other was from the Great Qian Dynasty.
Or rather, he was from the Great Qian Pce of the Central Region!
Neither side made a move. However, the Great Qian Pce cultivators did not retreat and maintained a high-pressure stance.
News of the confrontation between the Great Qin Dynasty and the Great Qian Dynasty spread across the Southern Region. The various factions in the Northern Zone all watched silently.
The various factions had been around for a long time, so they naturally knew some things about the ancient era.
This was not the time to take sides.
The evil imperial court watched from the side and did not have any intention of interfering.
Everyone who witnessed this confrontation knew that although the quotapetition had ended, thepetition between the major forces was still ongoing. Everyone knew that the Southern Region was about to be engulfed in turmoil.
One day, the Southern Region suddenly shook. A scene that was like a mirage appeared in a corner of the Southern Region.
That ce was vast and barren, and seemed to exude the aura of death.
Asura Ancient Land!
Looking at the huge ruin that appeared, the experts of the variousrge factions all had solemn expressions. The event that would change the date of the Northern Zone was about to arrive.
The Asura Ancient Land had already started to materialize in a corner of the Southern Region. The day when it opened would not be far away.
Chu Xuan stood in the courtyard, looking in the direction of the Asura Ancient Land from a distance as he fiddled with the Heavenly Dao Talisman in his hand.
The opportunity was almost here!
At the same time, the twenty-year milestone was also getting closer.
Ren Changhe had already arrived in the Northern Zone. Chu Xuan asked him to enter the Southern Region and wait for instructions.
Qin Ying had also embarked on his journey here.
In this life, he carried the might of the human king¡¯s Luo family. He wanted to turn the tables and take revenge!
Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and the other disciples stood respectfully in front of Chu Xuan.
¡°The Asura Ancient Land is about to open. This is an opportunity and also the beginning of a great change,¡± Chu Xuan said calmly.
All the disciples, including Chu Yun, listened quietly.
¡°In the Asura Ancient Land, there are ancient treasures that are rted to the fate of the five regions of the Northern Zone. Whoever obtains these treasures will have the chance to be the first human king of the Northern Zone.¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s eyes sparkled. The human king of the Northern Zone?
The first human king!
If she could be the human king, then the Ji family, the human king¡¯s family of the Central Region, would be nothing worth fearing.
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°This is a continuation of a n from ancient times. It originated from a human Divine realm expert who wanted to lure the demon race into invading the Southern Region. At the crucial moment, he woulde out to turn the tide and thereby earn the human king¡¯s position¡¡±
¡°Back then, Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, Qin Ying, who unified the Southern Region, and the various factions in the Northern Zone set up this scheme to foil his n. As a result, it has continued to this day¡¡±
¡°All of you can participate in thepetition for these treasures. The fate treasures must not fall into the hands of others.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Ding Yue and the others and said, ¡°The human king¡¯s position is not important. Moreover, the great changes are about to take ce in the nine zones. Not everyone is suitable for the human king¡¯s position, and not everyone who obtains a treasure will be able to be a human king!¡±
Ding Yue held his sword in his arms and said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t care about the human king¡¯s position. I, Ding Yue, only have the sword in my heart. As long as my sword is strong enough, even a human king cannot stop me! If I don¡¯t like someone, I¡¯ll just kill them!¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Ding Yue with appreciation. Although this fellow had been deceived, it had to be said that, in terms of Sword Dao, very few people could persevere and dedicate themselves to the sword like he could!
¡°I am not a person who should be a king,¡± Wang Luo chuckled.
Xiao Liang pondered for a moment and shook his head. He did not pursue it. Everything was as it should be.
Among the few of them, only Hei Yue had the persistent thought about the position of the human king.
Chu Xuan nced at her and said, ¡°Hei Yue, don¡¯t let your perspective be restricted by the position of the human king.¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s heart trembled, and she suddenly came back to her senses. Compared to being in charge of the Heavenly Dao Talisman, the position of the human king was worthless.
She almost lost herself!
¡°Thank you for the reminder, Master.¡±
Chapter 223 - haotic Energy, Breaking Through
Chapter 223: Chaotic Energy, Breaking Through To The Second Level Of The Dao Realm
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°Qin Ying has been reincarnated and is about to return.¡±
¡°He is now my in-name disciple. I once promised him that no one above the Emperor realm would interfere in the fight for the fate treasures.¡±
¡°You can be said to be the best among the Emperor realm experts. The fate treasures cannot fall into the hands of others.¡±
Ding Yue patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. The most precious fate treasure will definitely belong to us.¡±
¡°Master, are you saying that we should help junior brother Qin Ying?¡± Xiang Xing asked.
¡°He has his own n. Whether you help or not is up to you. The fight for the fate treasures is also up to you. Qin Ying¡¯s strength will not be weaker than yours.¡±
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°You guys just have to do your own thing. Qin Ying has his own methods and backup ns. He may not need your help.¡±
He waved his hand and said, ¡°All of you go now. The Southern Region is about to be plunged into turmoil, so how can you all be absent?¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
His disciples bowed respectfully and left.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, I¡¯ll go and take a look too,¡± Chu Yun said.
¡°Go ahead.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded. Although Chu Yun was rtively weaker, she was still one of the stronger ones among the Emperor realm cultivators.
Before Chu Yun left, she looked around the courtyard and shouted, ¡°Little White,e quickly!¡±
On a mountain peak outside the Chu family¡¯s territory, the Heavenly Spirit Cat pped Bai Shaokong and Xin Yuanfeng to the ground with its ws and stored away theb and fan. Then, it disappeared from where it was in a sh.
Bai Shaokong and Xin Yuanfengy on the ground and panted. When they saw that theb and fan were gone, their hearts ached so much that they could not breathe.
They had served the cat respectfully for such a long time. All they wanted were these divine artifacts. In the end, this cat did not even give them a chance.
They had been cat ves for so long in vain.
Fortunately, this cat did not kill them.
They had to run away quickly.
Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong rushed off in a hurry. They would never dare toe again. There was something very wrong with the Chu family!
¡°Meow!¡±
The Heavenly Spirit Cat instantly appeared in front of Chu Yun. It widened its eyes and looked very cute.
¡°Little White, let¡¯s go out and y, okay?¡±
Chu Yun happily picked it up.
¡°Meow.¡±
Chu Yun carried the cat and left.
She was clearly aware of her own strength, and also knew that the Heavenly Spirit Cat was not simple. With this cat around, what was there to be afraid of?
Su Xian¡¯er stayed in the small courtyard.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch the show?¡± Chu Xuan rubbed her head and said.
¡°I¡¯ll stay here to apany you, Sir,¡± Su Xian¡¯er smiled sweetly and said.
¡°As you wish.¡±
The courtyard fell silent, and the pocket dimension felt empty for once.
The disciples had all left, but Grandpa Zhang was still secretly protecting Hei Yue.
The twenty-year milestone had arrived.
Chu Xuan had been looking forward to this reward.
¡°You¡¯ve been a shut-in for twenty years, and your heart is as stable as a mountain. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
The reward came.
A lump of chaotic energy!
Chu Xuan examined the reward.
¡°Chaotic energy which originated from primal chaos. It can evolve Dao principles, fuse Dao principles, temper Dao principles¡¡±
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised.
It could evolve, fuse and temper Dao principles. The chaotic energy could elerate the transformation of his Dao principles.
In addition, these were only the most basic functions of chaotic energy.
Chaotic energy had many more functions. It was a true treasure, especially for his Indestructible Chaos Body. It had the miraculous effect of increasing his cultivation speed.
Chu Xuan received the reward.
A fist-sized, hazy, chaotic, and indescribable ball of energy appeared in his hand.
Chu Xuan immediately absorbed the chaotic energy into his body.
As soon as the chaotic energy entered his body, a rumbling sound rang out. The Indestructible Chaos Body began to grow and be stronger.
The speed at which he absorbed Dao aura increased rapidly.
His Dao principles curled up and were absorbed by the chaotic energy. They actually fused into a small embryonic form of the Great Dao.
Furthermore, under the tempering of the chaotic energy, the Dao principles underwent a transformation and grew at a rapid speed.
Chu Xuanprehended the changes brought about by the chaotic energy and the insights brought about by the fusion of the Dao principles into the embryonic form of the Great Dao.
The transformation of the Dao principles was a kind of sublimation.
Chu Xuan entered a wonderful state.
The Chaos Bell in his soul started spinning, emitting a hazy brilliance, as holding the Great Dao within it.
As Chu Xuan entered this state, the embryonic form of the Great Dao began to solidify. Under the nourishment of the Dao aura, it grew rapidly.
It gave birth to apletely new Dao principle, which was then absorbed by the chaotic energy.
The Strength Dao principle!
Three dayster, Chu Xuan awoke from his wondrous state. His cultivation had sessfully broken through from the first level of the Dao realm to the second level of the Dao realm.
His understanding of the Great Dao had be even more profound.
The chaotic energy spread throughout his body, and his Dao principles lingered within the chaotic energy. Sometimes they separated, and sometimes they fused.
From now on, Chu Xuan would be able to fuse and separate his Dao principles as he pleased.
Furthermore, his cultivation speed had be even faster, and the speed at which his Dao principles transformed was more than ten times faster than before.
As expected of energy that had originated from primal chaos!
Chu Xuan silently pondered on his cultivation speed. Breaking through from the second level of the Dao realm to the third level of the Dao realm, given his current cultivation speed, and even with the help of the chaotic energy refining his Dao principles, would still take decades.
For other Dao realm cultivators, breaking through one level in decades was extremely terrifying.
However, Chu Xuan was not satisfied with this.
Decades were too long.
Furthermore, this lump of chaotic energy was not something he had an endless supply of.
Every time his Dao principles underwent a transformation, they would consume chaotic energy. Given the size of this lump of chaotic energy, Chu Xuan reckoned that it would bepletely used up after three to five transformations.
In order to shorten the time needed for a breakthrough, apart from sufficient chaotic energy, the Origin Dao Crystal was still the most important thing.
Only when the Origin Dao Crystal gained the ability to allow him to enter the Great Dao would he be able to quickly break through the levels of the Dao realm¡
And progress toward the Daoyuan realm.
Chu Xuan¡¯s gaze turned toward the Origin Dao Crystal. With the addition of new members and the increased activity level of the Great Dao Communication Group, the rate at which the Origin Dao Crystal was transforming had been elerating.
Still, it would still take quite some time before the transformation wasplete.
Therefore, if he wanted to further elerate the transformation of the Origin Dao Crystal and increase his cultivation level, he still had to rely ontriggering the system¡¯s rewards.
The opening of the Asura Ancient Land would most likely provide him with many opportunities to do this.
In addition, the integration of the Heavenly Dao Talisman¡¯sws into the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth, and the subsequent encroachment over them, would also be a key opportunity to trigger the system reward.
Chu Xuan was silently devising and nning all this in his mind.
It was also very necessary to increase the number of Daoyuanrealm experts in the Great Dao Communication Group.
As long as there were enough Daoyuan realm experts, he could open a second group that consisted of only Daoyuan realm experts, which would allow them to exchange their experiences and insights with each other.
For Daoyuan realm experts, the chance to share and exchange knowledge and insights was invaluable. After all, there were too few Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Even the Chaos Dao Mirror found it difficult to locate Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Chu Xuan pondered over all sorts of methods that could trigger the system¡¯s rewards, so that he could elerate the transformation of the Origin Dao Crystal.
He felt that it was necessary for him to take in a few more disciples.
Only in this way could he increase the chances of triggering the system¡¯s rewards. Moreover, these disciples had to be spread throughout the nine zones.
Chapter 224 - B*stard Cao, Don’t Be Impudent!
Chapter 224: B*stard Cao, Don¡¯t Be Impudent!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After breaking through, Chu Xuan ced more attention on the Heavenly Dao Talisman n while keeping an eye on the Asura Ancient Land.
The Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth were recovering faster and faster, and the Asura Ancient Land would soon fully open.
However, at the borders of the Great Qin Dynasty, there were changes.
The standoff between the two sides continued for some time, until the arrival of the Great Qian Pce¡¯s Holy Son.
¡°Where¡¯s Qin Ying?¡±
Qin Keyun jumped up and headed to the borders. She looked at the Great Qian Pce¡¯s Holy Son and frowned as she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°You¡¯re the Great Qin Empress? Tell Qin Ying to get out here!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have the right to see him!¡±
¡°How dare you speak to me like that?!¡±
Boom!
Qin Keyun waved her hand to block the punch, and a nine-tailed illusory figure appeared behind her.
Pu!
However, she could not block it at all and was instantly sent flying back.
¡°Tell Qin Ying to get out here. I, Cao Tianyi, am here now. It¡¯s time for us to settle the score for his obstruction of my path!¡±
Cao Tianyi, the Holy Son of the Great Qian Pce, appeared.
He had heavily injured Qin Keyun with one punch!
The expressions of the Emperor realm cultivators of Nine Swords Mountain changed.
¡°Let¡¯s see how strong the Great Qian Holy Son is!¡±
Sword qi shed as the Emperor realm cultivators of Nine Swords Mountain attacked Cao Tianyi at the same time.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Cao Tianyi grunted coldly and punched out. A huge illusory shadow appeared behind him and charged toward the Nine Swords Mountain cultivators.
Boom!
The punch shattered their sword qi and sent them flying.
In the blink of an eye, the Nine Swords Mountain Emperor realm cultivators were all sent flying.
Two of them had their bodies shattered, and their souls were heavily injured. They had luckily escaped with their lives.
¡°Qin Ying, are you dead or deaf?¡±
¡°Come out, or I¡¯ll destroy the Great Qin and Nine Swords Mountain!¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s power was unparalleled.
The experts from the various factions were all shocked.
He was too powerful.
Some of the older generation experts who knew the inside story had grim expressions on their faces as they looked in the direction of the Great Qian Pce and frowned.
The rumors were true¡
That person had reincarnated.
Furthermore, he hade from the Great Qian Pce.
The Great Qian Pce was not just the number one faction in the Central Region. It was also the number one faction in the Northern Zone and had the longest history!
Qin Ying, the number one genius of the Northern Zone, had great talent and a great mind for strategy, and he had unified the Southern Region.
He also wanted to unify the Northern Zone and be the human king.
However, because of Cao Tianyi, a war broke out, and Qin Ying had disappeared without a trace. All of his followers had used all sorts of secret techniques to reincarnate.
It was rumored that the Asura Ancient Land had been set up by Qin Ying!
It had blocked Cao Tianyi¡¯s path!
Not far away, the Evil Son looked at the incredibly powerful Cao Tianyi and frowned slightly. At the same time, he looked forward to the appearance of the rumored Great Qin Emperor.
¡°Haha, Qin Ying! After all your schemes, you¡¯ve finally fallen?¡±
Cao Tianyi had not seen Qin Ying for a long time, and he immediatelyughed maniacally, ¡°Since you¡¯re dead, there¡¯s no need for the Great Qin to exist anymore!¡±
Boom!
He rushed out and attacked again, disintegrating a Nine Swords Mountain emperor realm cultivator with a single punch.
Countless Emperor realm cultivators had fallen!
¡°Impudent!¡±
A voice rang out as the aura of a Heaven realm expert burst forth, and sword qi shed in the sky.
However, a lightugh sounded out from the direction of the Great Qian Pce, ¡°Why do we have to interfere in a battle between juniors? Should we start our fight ahead of time?¡±
Cao Tianyi did not slow down and once again killed another Emperor realm cultivator from Nine Swords Mountain with one punch.
Then, he raised his hand and made a grabbing gesture. His spiritual power condensed into a huge hand and tried to grab Qin Keyun, who was already severely injured.
Qin Keyun¡¯s face was pale.
She felt a little desperate. Why had the Supreme Emperor not returned?
Could it be that an ident had really happened?
¡°B*stard Cao, don¡¯t be impudent!¡±
A furious roar came and sword qi shed through the sky.
Boom!
The giant spiritual hand shattered.
The sword qi did not stop and, like a bolt of lightning, it stabbed toward Cao Tianyi.
Xin Yuanfeng!
¡°It¡¯s the Sword Child of Nine Swords Mountain, Xin Yuanfeng!¡±
Amongst the spectators, someone shouted.
Xin Yuanfeng, the current Sword Child of Nine Swords Mountain, was a peerless genius.
The older Heaven realm experts¡¯ eyes turned serious. They knew that Xin Yuanfeng was extraordinary, and that he was a good friend of the Great Qin Emperor.
He was known as the number one Sword Dao genius of the Northern Zone!
However, Cao Tianyi was, after all, the reincarnation of that legendary person!
Would Xin Yuanfeng be a match for him?
Even if Qin Ying returned, he might prevail over Cao Tianyi.
After all, back then, Qin Ying had not even reached the Divine realm!
Some factions were already thinking about how to side with Cao Tianyi and what preparations they needed to make in the fight for the fate treasures.
The situation in the Northern Zone had already begun to boil.
¡°Xin Yuanfeng? The number one Sword Dao genius of the Northern Zone back then?¡±
Cao Tianyiughed coldly. He clenched his hands, and small sabers floated out and danced around him.
His entire body emitted a golden light, and his fists actually exuded a sharp aura.
A great battle instantly erupted.
Rumble!
Xin Yuanfeng was indeed worthy of being the current Sword Child of the Nine Swords Mountain. He was the number one Sword Dao genius of the Northern Zone back then. He directly blocked Cao Tianyi¡¯s attack.
However, very soon, someone noticed that Xin Yuanfeng was at a disadvantage.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s golden light seemed to be the condensation of domain power. Was it a domain-rted secret technique?
Furthermore, the small sabers he controlled were like a tornado that enshrouded Xin Yuanfeng and trapped him. Each of the small sabers contained power equivalent to a full-force attack from a ninth-level Emperor realm cultivator.
In addition, there were more than a hundred of these small sabers.
Xin Yuanfeng was being attacked by hundreds of ninth-level Emperor realm cultivators at the same time, though these were only equivalent to ordinary ninth-level Emperor realm cultivators.
Still, there was strength in numbers.
Xin Yuanfeng was unable to break out of the saber encirclement.
Some of the older experts revealed a shocked expression. They recognized this extremely powerful offensive divine technique, the God-ying Saber Aura, which was rumored to be from the Great Qian Pce!
It was rumored that a Divine realm expert had fallen under this divine technique in the ancient times!
Boom!
Cao Tianyi¡¯s golden fist strike smashed forward, aiding the God-ying Saber Aura. Xin Yuanfeng resisted the attacks, but he was injured by the Saber Aura when he blocked the fist strike.
His body was covered in blood. It was as if he had been shed more than a hundred times in an instant!
¡°B*stard Cao!¡±
A furious roar sounded. Bai Shaokong¡¯s battle intent surged as he threw a punch.
Bai Sheng Divine Fist!
¡°Hmph!¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s fist met Bai Shaokong¡¯s, but Bai Shaokong did not retreat. Instead, his battle intent surged as he punched out again.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
At this moment, Bai Shaokong was enveloped by his battle intent, and his powerful aura swept out as he attacked Cao Tianyi repeatedly.
¡°It¡¯s Bai Shaokong!¡±
An old expert said in a deep voice.
¡°You know him?¡±
Someone asked.
¡°How could I not know him? He¡¯s the young sect master of Bai Sheng Mountain, the strongest Heaven¡¯s Blessed from back then. What a pity¡¡±
Some of the older martial artists turned silent. They did not have the right to participate in the Great War back then. They had only heard about it.
One hundred thousand years had passed.
It was so long ago that some of their memories were blurry.
They were all people who were about to die. For the sake of the Asura Ancient Land, they had fallen into deep sleep and survived until today. This was to witness once again the battle between the peerless characters from back then.
Cao Tianyi was indeed worthy of being the reincarnation of that rumored person. The God-ying Saber Aura had trapped and wounded Xin Yuanfeng. He was fighting head-on with Bai Shaokong. He was fighting against two Heaven¡¯s Blessed by himself and was not at a disadvantage at all.
Chapter 225 - The Powerful Cao Tianyi
Chapter 225: The Powerful Cao Tianyi
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Bai Sheng Divine Fist?¡±
Cao Tianyi sneered and said, ¡°Even Bai Sheng himself was not my match, much less you. Today, I¡¯ll show you my Great Qian Pce¡¯s God-ying Golden Fist!¡±
Boom!
A golden fist suddenly condensed and shot toward Bai Shaokong.
It was not actually a technique, it was just a powerful fist attack.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
After just a dozen punches, Bai Shaokong was already vomiting blood. His battle intent was on the verge of copsing, and he staggered backwards.
Everyone was shocked.
Too powerful!
Cao Tianyi fought alone against Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong, yet he still had the upper hand and defeated Bai Shaokong, while Xin Yuanfeng was already dripping with blood and was about to be defeated.
The Evil Son, who was not too far away, had a serious expression on his face. Cao Tianyi was a formidable opponent!
He believed that even though it was one against two, Cao Tianyi still had not used his full strength!
¡°Qin Ying, if you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯m going to kill these two brothers of yours!¡±
Cao Tianyi looked around.
Everyone was waiting¡
Waiting for the rumored Great Qin Emperor to appear.
However, no one came out even after they waited a long time.
¡°Haha, Qin Ying, could it be that you¡¯ve really fallen?¡±
Cao Tianyiughed wildly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll send your brothers to reunite with you in hell!¡±
Boom!
The iing fist was scorching hot, and it smashed Bai Shaokong¡¯s battle intent into smithereens, causing him to cough out blood and fly backwards.
The God-ying Saber Aura suddenly burst forth with even greater strength, sweeping towards Xin Yuanfeng.
The experts of Nine Swords Mountain wanted toe and save him, but the experts of the Great Qian Pce did not allow them to.
¡°Scoundrel Cao, die!¡±
A figure suddenly arrived, and specks of starlight scattered across the sky. In an instant, the starlight turned into a surging wave.
Booming sounds continued to ring out.
¡°This is?¡±
Many of the older martial artists revealed surprised expressions.
¡°It¡¯s the Star Ocean divine technique of the Star Ocean sect!¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t the Star Ocean sect destroyed in the Great War?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Pang Xinghai, the former sect master of the Star Ocean sect. He was the youngest and most talented sect master in the history of the Star Ocean sect!¡±
Not long ago in the Southern Region, the dpidated ancient ruin that had appeared was the site of the Star Ocean sect from back then!
The star ocean waves crashed toward Cao Tianyi¡¯s God-ying Golden Fist.
Boom!
The starlight dimmed a bit and then exploded forth again, rolling like waves and protecting Bai Shaokong behind it.
A burly figure stood atop the waves, and then charged toward Cao Tianyi!
¡°Pang Xinghai, your Star Ocean sect has been destroyed, why are you still alive? Today, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±
Cao Tianyi was not afraid at all, and flew up to meet him.
One against three!
¡°Second brother, Third Brother, I¡¯ming!¡±
A new figure holding arge machete appeared, riding an Emperor realm demonic beast, and directly charged toward Cao Tianyi.
¡°Haha, good timing. I, Cao Tianyi, will send all of you to reunite with Qin Ying today!¡±
Cao Tianyi was not afraid at all as he condensed another fist strike and charged toward the neer.
¡°He¡¯s the young master of the Qishan Alliance, Peng Qiguang?¡±
Many people recognized the man riding the demonic beast.
Amongst the older martial artists, someone said in a low voice, ¡°Peng Qiguang is the genius itinerant cultivator from back then. Who would have thought that even he didn¡¯t die? Qin Ying is indeed worthy of being the number one genius of the Northern Zone back then!¡±
Many of the older martial artists nodded. The Great Qin Emperor was indeed extraordinary. He had devised a scheme to foil the ns of a Divine realm expert, yet his brothers had not died and were sessfully reincarnated.
However, what about himself?
He would not die, right?
It was hard to say!
After all, Cao Tianyi hated him the most. It was inevitable that he would have targeted him first back then. He might not have had the chance to escape and be reincarnated.
The older martial artists gathered together and observed the constantly changing situation. Their gazes were serious, and no one knew what they were thinking.
They had been slumbering until now to prolong their lives until the opening of the Asura Ancient Land. Naturally, they had a purpose, and they had reached a tacit understanding.
Cao Tianyi was fighting against four by himself, but was still not at a disadvantage. Although Bai Shaokong and Xin Yuanfeng¡¯s strength had been greatly reduced, it did not detract from the fact that Cao Tianyi was powerful.
Many Emperor realm martial artists were silent.
The gap between them and him was too big!
Even inparison to Xin Yuanfeng and the other top geniuses, they were already quite far behind. In the end, Cao Tianyi was a mountain that they could not climb.
Perhaps only the two who fought against the hundred Emperor realm experts alone could fight Cao Tianyi.
Many people had this thought.
However, looking at the iparably powerful Cao Tianyi, they all felt that even the sword and spear experts that fought against the hundred Emperor realm experts alone could notpare.
Amidst the crowd not far away, Ding Yue and the others watched the battle.
¡°Very strong!¡±
Xiao Liang narrowed his eyes.
¡°Indeed, very strong!¡±
Ding Yue nodded solemnly.
Wang Luo said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t beat him, but he can¡¯t hurt me either!¡±
Even though he could not beat him, Wang Luo could use formation pills, restrictions pills, and other special pills to entrap him and retreat.
Xiang Xing chuckled, holding a soul puppet in his hand, and said, ¡°In terms of actual strength, I¡¯m not as good as him, but then again, I have this puppet!¡±
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang cursed inwardly. The two of them relied entirely on their own strength, whereas Wang Luo and Xiang Xing did not.
Xiang Xing, in particr, had already refined a Heaven realm soul puppet that could unleash powerful attacks.
Although it was weakpared to other Heaven realm experts, he was absolutely invincible in the Emperor realm with it, and perhaps even the Supreme realm.
Unless of course, before he used the puppet, he was severely injured or even killed!
However, Xiang Xing was not weak either. It was almost impossible to kill him instantly!
There was no expression on Hei Yue¡¯s face. Due to force of habit, it was very difficult for her to show any emotion on her face. She looked at the battle in the distance and secretly estimated her own strength.
With the power of the Heavenly Dao Scripture, it would not be a problem for her to marginally suppress Cao Tianyi with her full strength.
Chu Yun hugged the Heavenly Spirit Cat and watched the battle between Cao Tianyi and the others. She sighed emotionally. They were too powerful.
She knew that she was also an Emperor realm expert, but when shepared herself with them, she realized that the gap between them was too big.
¡°Qin Ying, are you still noting out?¡±
¡°Could it be that you have really fallen?¡±
Cao Tianyi shouted loudly as he scanned the surroundings while fighting.
A young man walked out with a sword in hand. He walked towards Cao Tianyi step by step.
With each step, his aura grew stronger, and his sword intent began to rise.
¡°It¡¯s Yu Bailong. What is he doing?¡±
Many warriors were shocked.
The current leader of the Yu family, the peerless genius, Yu Bailong.
Cao Tianyi swept his gaze over and sneered, ¡°Yu Bailong, you didn¡¯t die either?¡±
He was so angry that heughed, ¡°Good, good, Qin Ying. Well done! None of your brothers died, right?¡±
¡°Yu Bailong, since you have appeared here, I, Cao Tianyi, will definitely destroy your Yu family!¡±
Yu Bailong did not say anything. He walked forward step by step. His sword intent continued to condense, and the sword in his hand was emitting a bright light.
However, at this moment, a figure appeared and blocked him.
¡°You want to stop me?¡±
Yu Bailong looked coldly at Ling Baiyun.
¡°Your Yu family has made a choice. My Ling family will naturally respond. Yu Bailong, this path is impassable!¡±
Ling Baiyun sneered.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see what the number one genius of the Eastern Region is capable of!¡±
Yu Bailong attacked angrily.
Ling Baiyun did not back down at all. The battle erupted, and both of them fought like madmen!
Chapter 226 - Appearing One After Another
Chapter 226: Appearing One After Another
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Many of the onlookers were shocked.
Ling Baiyun actually came out to stop Yu Bailong?
Were the Yu and Ling families not inws?
¡°Oh right! Recently, there have been rumors that Yu Beibei, the daughter of the Yu family, fell in love with someone else, and that the Yu family intends to break the marriage agreement, so¡¡±
¡°Was it with that abandoned child of the Ji family?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it too.¡±
The surrounding cultivators were enlightened. It was no wonder Ling Baiyun was so angry.
Given his pride, he felt that he was the only one qualified to reject others and break off the engagement.
How could he bear to have someone else break up with him?
Moreover, during the engagement period, his fianc¨¦e had fallen in love with someone else. This was equivalent to pping him on the face!
Yu Bailong was blocked by Ling Baiyun, while Cao Tianyi fought against the other four people by himself. Bai Shaokong¡¯s injuries were not light, and Xin Yuanfeng was also wounded.
However, Pang Xinghai and Peng Qiguang were both powerful Emperor realm experts. They were able to block Cao Tianyi together.
However, the people from the Great Qian Pce with Cao Tianyi, apart from Ling Baiyun, had not made a move yet.
The situation was not looking good for the Great Qin Dynasty.
Many factions were watching and waiting for Qin Ying to appear.
If Qin Ying had really died, it would be impossible for Xin Yuanfeng and the others to gain the upper hand in the Asura Ancient Land.
¡°Haha, the Southern Region is so lively.¡±
At this moment, a group of people walked over.
The leader was a young man with a ck flower mark on his forehead. He looked evil and held a half-moon de in his hand.
All of the experts of the Northern Zone turned serious. This person was from another zone!
Moreover, given the aura around his body¡
Some knowledgeable experts immediately thought of a particr faction, and their facial expressions turned very ugly.
Western Zone¡¯s Northern Region, Heavenly Saint Sect!
¡°Humph!¡±
Several old warriors snorted coldly.
¡°What? Am I not wee here?¡±
Mo Hongliu coldly nced at the cultivators present.
The Evil Son narrowed his eyes and sneered at Mo Hongliu, ¡°I was wondering who it was. It turns out it¡¯s a b*stard from the Heavenly Saint Sect!¡±
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
Mo Hongliu¡¯s face instantly darkened.
The Evil Son was not afraid at all. He waved the folding fan in his hand and sneered, ¡°It¡¯smon knowledge that the Heavenly Saint sect members are a hybrid of the human race and the Heavenly Demon race. If you guys are not b*stards, then what are you?¡±
¡°Die!¡±
Mo Hongliu moved and turned into a ck shadow. He arrived in front of the Evil Son instantly. The half-moon de in his hand turned into a circle of light and swept toward the Evil Son¡¯s neck.
Swoosh!
The Evil Son opened his folding fan and weed the attack fearlessly.
A great battle broke out!
The battle between the Evil Son and Mo Hongliu was much more intense than the one between Cao Tianyi and the others. Countless Emperor realm cultivators could not withstand the shockwaves and retreated frantically.
The Heaven realm experts of the major forces all had solemn expressions on their faces. They looked at the Great Evil Pce and the Heavenly Saint sect¡
These two were forces from beyond the Northern Zone.
However, they were extremely powerful, and the major forces of the Northern Zone were not united. Naturally, they could not expel them from the Northern Zone.
Once the battle between Mo Hongliu and the Evil Son started, Cao Tianyi stopped. His figure shed and he returned to the Great Qian Pce¡¯s camp. He squinted his eyes and watched the battle in the distance.
Yu Bailong and Ling Baiyun also stopped.
Chu Xuan watched the scene through the Heaven-spying Mirror and narrowed his eyes. The Divine realm demon elder had appeared.
Mo Hongliu!
Western Zone¡¯s Northern Region¡¯s Heavenly Saint sect.
A human faction with the bloodline of the heavenly demons.
They were of mixed blood. Mo Hongliu clearly knew that, as a pure-blooded heavenly demon, he would not be able to participate in the fight for the fate treasures.
Therefore, he reincarnated to the Northern Region of the Western Zone and became the Holy Son of the Heavenly Saint sect.
¡°So powerful!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er eximed.
Cao Tianyi, the Evil Son, and Mo Hongliu were all extremely powerful, far surpassing ordinary Emperor realm experts.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others were already very powerful, but Cao Tianyi and the other two were a step above them.
¡°They¡¯re not normal people, and their strength can¡¯t be considered normal.¡±
Chu Xuan smiled.
The Evil Son was also a reincarnation of a Divine realm expert, but he was different from Cao Tianyi and the others. He was a reincarnation of a Divine realm expert¡¯s divine soul.
The other party had cut off a part of his soul and reincarnated.
He wanted to reincarnate and obtain a supreme treasure to be stronger. Then, he would fuse his reincarnated body with his original body and break through to a higher realm.
What a daring n!
Chu Xuan tapped on the Heaven-spying mirror and a few figures hidden in the skies appeared.
¡°They are?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er asked in surprise.
These people were obviously peerless experts.
One of them was Hei Yue¡¯s Grandpa Zhang. His figure was hidden not far from Hei Yue.
The other few were from the Great Qian Pce, Heavenly Saint Sect, and Nine Swords Mountain.
Chu Xuan stretched out his hand and pointed again. At the border of the Southern Region, a few more figures appeared.
¡°Ha, the Divine realm experts that usually hide themselves are all out now.¡±
Chu Xuan would never believe that Divine realm experts were not involved in this matter. After all, these were fate treasures that involved one zone and five regions.
From the current situation, Qin Ying¡¯s side was at a disadvantage.
Of course, the other forces in the Northern Zone might be more biased toward Qin Ying. After all, they were dissatisfied with Cao Tianyi for inviting the demon race to invade and scheming for the position of the human king.
Those few old warriors who were on theirst breaths were probably trying to stop the fate treasures from falling into the hands of the demon race. They also did not want Cao Tianyi to get his hands on them¡
Because he had an evil heart!
He had schemed to harm the human race.
Chu Xuan sat in the courtyard and watched the battle at the border of the Great Qin Dynasty. He brewed a pot of tea and ate some pastries, looking very satisfied.
Su Xian¡¯er sat by his side and watched with great interest.
The Evil Son and Mo Hongliu were still fighting. No one had won or lost.
In fact, each of them had held back.
It was not time for them to give it their all.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang looked at the two people fighting and sighed. There were actually such powerful Emperor realm experts aside from themselves.
¡°Do you think our junior brother Qin Ying is their opponent?¡±
Ding Yue asked with a doubtful expression.
¡°That¡¯s hard to say!¡±
Xiao Liang shook his head.
¡°As far as I know, even when Qin Ying was at his peak, he had not reached the Divine realm. Even if Master took him as an in-name disciple, I¡¯m afraid that he might not be as strong as theirs,¡± Hei Yue said.
She was in charge of the ck Moon Tower and came from the Central Region of the Central Zone, so she naturally knew more secrets.
¡°Should we lend a hand?¡± Xiang Xing asked.
¡°It depends. Anyway, the fate treasures must belong to us. We can¡¯t allow them to fall into the hands of others.¡±
Ding Yue stroked the sword in his hand and said, ¡°Master must have some use for those fate treasures.¡±
Hei Yue nodded slightly, deep in thought.
¡°Do you guys think there are any Divine realm experts?¡±
Wang Luo looked around and asked.
¡°Isn¡¯t Senior Zhang there?¡±
Ding Yue looked in the direction of Grandpa Zhang and smiled.
¡°Whether there are Divine realm experts or not, it doesn¡¯t affect us. Don¡¯t forget what Master said. Those above the Emperor realm are not allowed to participate.¡±
Xiang Xing tapped the soul puppet he was holding and chuckled, ¡°With my soul puppet, who canpete with me?¡±
Ding Yue and the others were speechless.
Xiang Xing¡¯s puppet could indeed crush any Emperor realm expert.
Chapter 227 - Where Is My Invincible Supreme Emperor?
Chapter 227: Where Is My Invincible Supreme Emperor?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The battle between the Evil Son and Mo Hongliu came to an end, and no one hade out on top.
Before Cao Tianyi left, he left a message.
¡°I will return here in three days. If Qin Ying is not here, then there is no need for the Great Qin Dynasty to exist anymore!¡±
Xin Yuanfeng and the others¡¯ faces were extremely gloomy.
At the same time, their eyes were filled with worry.
Could something have really happened to Big Brother?
Inside the Great Qin Royal Pce, Qin Keyun was heavily injured. Her face was incredibly pale and she was currently being treated for her injuries.
Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong had also returned to treat their injuries.
If Qin Ying did not return in three days, there would be a fierce battle.
The Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s sect master and the other higher-ups all had gloomy and worried expressions. Could something have really happened to Qin Ying?
Without him as their backbone, how could they go up against Cao Tianyi?
He was the one who had devised this scheme back then.
How could Cao Tianyi let them go? The grudge he held for having his n foiled was too great.
¡°The Great Qin Emperor won¡¯t let us down.¡±
Within Nine Swords Mountain, a very old elder spoke up.
¡°If something really happens, my old friends will join forces with us. No matter what, we can¡¯t let that scoundrel Cao Tianyi obtain the fate treasures, especially the Southern Region¡¯s fate treasure!¡±
Pang Xinghai and Peng Qiguang were silent.
After a long while, Peng Qiguang said, ¡°The Qishan Alliance will make a move.¡±
The sect master of Nine Swords Mountain asked, ¡°Who was the traitor back then?¡±
Pang Xinghai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There were only so many people who participated in the n back then. Most of them are already dead. Apart from us, the others who came into contact with the core secrets of the n have all died.¡±
¡°Those who didn¡¯t die are the traitors who leaked the news back then!¡±
Peng Qiguang said hatefully, ¡°If the traitors didn¡¯t leak the news, how could we have ended up like this?¡±
Back then, Cao Tianyi was a Divine realm expert.
After Qin Ying learned of his dastardly n, he began to make his own n to stop the other party. The fate of the human race was not something Cao Tianyi, a Divine realm expert, should toy with.
However, the n was leaked, and they had no choice but to risk it all. In the end, they were all reincarnated.
The Nine Swords Mountain sect master said solemnly, ¡°The Sword Master has already returned. Why don¡¯t we ask him to personally kill Cao Tianyi?¡±
A figure suddenly appeared. He was tall and slender, and his face was thin and bony. Not a single trace of aura leaked from his body.
¡°That old ghost from the Great Qian Pce has also returned. There are still a few others at the same realm. I can¡¯t make a move.¡±
¡°We pay our respects to the Sword Master!¡±
Everyone bowed.
He was one of the founding fathers of the Nine Swords Mountain.
Before this, this peerless Divine realm expert had been living in seclusion in the Deste Ancient Zone. He had returned to the Northern Zone because of the opening of the Asura Ancient Land.
Back then, the Divine realm experts were no longer active in the eight zones. All of them had gone to the Deste Ancient Zone for some unknown reason.
Only Cao Tianyi had quietly returned, intending to plot for the position of the human king of the Northern Zone. This resulted in this current series of events.
¡°I hope Qin Ying is safe.¡±
The Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s Sword Master sighed and disappeared.
The Divine realm could faintly sense that something was changing in the nine zones, which was why they started to leave the Deste Ancient Zone.
Three dayster.
Cao Tianyi attacked again.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others had to fight. This time, Cao Tianyi did not attack alone. There was also an Emperor realm expert from the Great Qian Pce.
Bai Shaokong and the Emperor realm expert from the Great Qian Pce fought. Xin Yuanfeng and the other two joined forces to fight Cao Tianyi and barely managed to fight him to a standstill.
However, they were forced into a state where they were passively defending.
¡°Haha, I¡¯lle back in another three days. If Qin Ying doesn¡¯t appear, we¡¯ll have to discuss whether or not you guys have the qualifications to enter the Asura Ancient Land.¡±
Cao Tianyiughed maniacally and left.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others felt helpless.
Before this, they had all felt that they could take charge of things on their own. Even if they were not a match for Qin Ying, they were by no means weak.
However, reality was cruel. Without Qin Ying as their backbone, they could not even put up a proper fight against their enemies!
The four of them stood guard at the border and did not return to the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s capital.
Inside the Great Qin Royal Pce, Qin Keyun was seated cross-legged on her bed.
Her face was pale, and she had not fully recovered from her injuries. She muttered to herself, ¡°Master, where are you? Why haven¡¯t you returned?¡±
If Qin Ying did not return, how could she continue fighting with Cao Tianyi¡¯s forces?
Suddenly, the door opened.
A beautiful figure walked in. Qin Keyun looked up and was immediately shocked. The person who came had a peerlessly beautiful face and exuded a heroic aura.
She also had the natural aura of an emperor and supreme. Compared to this person, Qin Keyun felt that she, the Great Qin Empress, was a joke.
This person was qualified to be the real Great Qin Empress!
Suddenly, she stood up in shock, and a nine-tailed shadow appeared behind her.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Little Fox, you¡¯ve grown up!¡±
Qin Ying sighed as she stretched out her white hand and stroked Qin Keyun¡¯s head.
Boom!
Qin Keyun waspletely dumbfounded, and her mind started to spin.
¡°E-emperor? M-master, it¡¯s¡ it¡¯s you?¡±
She started to stutter as she spoke.
Where did my incredibly powerful Great Qin Emperor go?
Where did my incredibly domineering and unrivaled Master go?
Even though this¡ sister in front of her¡
Looked incredibly magnificent and valiant, she was still a peerless beauty.
She was not her incredibly powerful Great Qin Emperor!
¡°Emperor, is that you? You¡¡±
Qin Keyun was dumbstruck and looked at him in disbelief.
Qin Ying narrowed his eyes in pain and said, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±
¡°Wah!¡±
Qin Keyun cried.
She threw herself into Qin Ying¡¯s arms and cried bitterly, ¡°Emperor, you have to avenge me!¡±
As soon as she threw herself into Qin Ying¡¯s arms, Qin Keyun was distraught!
Where was my sturdy and broad Emperor¡¯s chest?
Why is it so soft and bouncy?
It¡¯s over!
My mighty Emperor is gone!
¡°Emperor, Master, why would you¡¡±
Qin Keyun reached out and pressed her head on Qin Ying¡¯s chest. She still could not believe that the peerless beauty in front of her was her own Emperor!
Qin Ying stroked her head and let out a long sigh.
Fate toys with people!
He did not even dare to face his own descendants now.
¡°Then, should I call you supreme sister from now on?¡±
Qin Keyun raised her head and blinked her eyes.
¡°No!¡±
Qin Ying gritted his teeth and smacked her head, saying, ¡°You are now one of my descendants. How can you call me sister? Continue to call me master.¡±
¡°Alright, Master!¡±
Qin Keyun leaned against Qin Ying¡¯s chest and looked at her own. She was instantly ashamed. She could notpare!
Qin Ying red at her fiercely and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡±
Qin Keyun calmed down. Herplicated, excited, and indescribable feelings faded somewhat as she said, ¡°Supreme Emperor, Master, Big Brother Xin Yuanfeng and the others can¡¯t stop that scoundrel Cao Tianyi. Aren¡¯t you going to show yourself?¡±
Qin Ying had a painful andplicated look on his face. He really did not want to appear in front of his former brothers.
Now, he was a woman. How could he face his former brothers?
How depressing!
Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*stard Cao!¡±
Rubbing Qin Keyun¡¯s head, he instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t leak the news of my return. Don¡¯t tell anyone. If possible, I¡¯ll do it in secret.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, Master. I understand. I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±
As he said that, she pressed her hand against Qin Ying¡¯s chest. Comparing herself again, she sighed in her heart. As expected of her emperor. She was bigger than her even as a woman!
Chapter 228 - The Low-Key Qin Ying
Chapter 228: The Low-Key Qin Ying
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Qin Ying¡¯s face darkened as she grabbed Qin Keyun¡¯s hand.
Qin Keyun briefed Qin Ying about the current situation in the Southern Region and the Northern Zone. At the same time, she passed a news talisman to Qin Ying, from which she would be able to obtain important information about the entire Northern Zone.
Finally, she asked with a questioning tone, ¡°Master, has Chu Zun died?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Qin Ying looked at her and asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±
Qin Keyun hesitated, but she still told her about Chu Xuan. ¡°He is very powerful. I suspect that Chu Zun is also involved.¡±
Qin Ying frowned and said, ¡°Chu, He, and Zhao sacrificed their lives and souls back then to block a strike from Cao Tianyi for me. They arepletely dead. It cannot be him.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go see him. I hope that it isn¡¯t one of Cao Tianyi¡¯s schemes!¡±
Qin Keyun hurriedly said, ¡°Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong went there, but we don¡¯t know what happened. They didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so they probably suffered quite a bit.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do!¡±
Qin Ying left the Great Qin Royal Pce and headed towards Chu County.
Chu Xuan looked at Xin Yuanfeng and the others, who had been beaten into a sorry state. He clicked his tongue and shook his head. Qin Ying¡¯s brothers were not bad.
However, Cao Tianyi was, after all, a reincarnated Divine realm.
Whether it was in terms of background or talent, he far surpassed them.
Moreover, Cao Tianyi¡¯s past was not as simple as an ordinary Divine realm expert.
Within the Divine realm, he was also considered a peerless expert.
He raised his head and looked outside the Chu family¡¯s territory. Qin Ying hade.
He did not want to see Qin Ying now. If he was asked about a way to turn back into a man, how could he trick him?
He needed to maintain his mysterious and unfathomable persona until the battle for the Asura Ancient Land ended.
Qin Ying had not returned alone either. There were five elders at the peak of the Heaven realm, two half-step Divine realm elders, and a Divine realm ancestor who secretly apanied him.
It could be seen from this that the human king¡¯s Luo family had a deep foundation.
Moreover, the sudden appearance of Divine realm experts and their departure from the Deste Ancient Zone probably was not solely due to the Asura Ancient Land.
Chu Xuan could not help but recall what Hong Yuanchu had said. The end of this Daoyuan was approaching.
Perhaps it had something to do with this. Otherwise, why would the Divine realm experts hiding in the Deste Ancient Zone suddenly be active?
¡°Chu Yi, go and send them away.¡±
¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s figure shed and disappeared from the small courtyard.
Qin Ying was heading toward the Chu family¡¯s territory when a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way.
The Luo family elders who were secretly protecting him all appeared and looked at Chu Yi with serious expressions.
Where did this persone from? They had not even noticed!
¡°This ce has something to do with our Lord. Don¡¯t disturb him,¡± Chu Yi looked at Qin Ying and said.
Qin Ying frowned and asked hesitantly, ¡°Your Lord is¡ could it be¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Chu Yi nodded and said, ¡°Since our Lord has given you a promise, he will keep it. I also want to remind you that our Lord has other disciples in the Southern Region.¡±
After saying this, he disappeared.
Qin Ying turned around and returned to the Great Qin Royal Pce. The Luo family¡¯s elders had a confused expression on their faces. Who was that mysterious person?
The Divine realm ancestor of the Luo family did not leave. Instead, he stood in the air above the Chu family and overlooked the entire Chu family¡¯s territory.
In his eyes, the Chu family was too weak.
In the Eastern Zone, they would barely qualify as a small family.
The higher-ups of the Luo family already knew of Qin Ying¡¯s identity. Even though he was a reincarnated person, he still possessed the Luo family¡¯s bloodline and was a direct descendant of the Luo family.
Moreover, he had some connections with the Luo family¡¯s human king.
No matter what the reason was, the Luo family would definitely support him.
As for whether or not he could be the human king of the Northern Zone was another matter altogether. The temptation of the fate treasure of the Northern Zone alone was enough for them to consider Qin Ying as a future pir of the Luo family.
Back then, the Great Qin Emperor had been a peerless figure in the Northern Zone.
Once he rose to prominence, he would be able to ensure the Luo family¡¯s continued glory, and might even help them to rise to even greater heights.
Also, Qin Ying had a mysterious master.
Luo Ming looked down at the Chu family¡¯s territory and did not rashly enter. He had not noticed that person¡¯s appearance earlier, which meant that the person was much stronger than him.
The entire Chu family¡¯s territory was within his vision, yet he could not see anything strange. Where exactly was that person?
He kept feeling that he was missing something. He could clearly see everything, but there was that nagging feeling that something was off.
Chu Xuan did not pay attention to Luo Ming. He could do whatever he wanted. He was merely at the fifth level of the Divine realm. Chu Yi, Chu Er, the Left and Right Buddha Attendants, or even the Buddha Nanwu could all easily suppress him.
Now, the Divine realm was no longer anything special in Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes.
The Asura Ancient Land was about to open. Chu Xuan had to focus on the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Enduring the pain, he separated a little bit of chaotic energy from his body and injected it into the Heavenly Dao Talisman to upgrade it.
As the number of Dao principles increased, as well as when they evolved, they had to be refined into the Heavenly Dao Talisman again.
Qin Ying returned quietly.
He did not meet his brothers.
He probably did not know how to face his old brothers.
In the eyes of his old brothers, their incredibly powerful big brother had be a peerless beauty. It was simply inconceivable.
Qin Ying was unable to ovee this hurdle in his heart.
Xin Yuanfeng and the other brothers were stationed at Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s borders, and their days were truly difficult. Cao Tianyi would attack them from time to time.
Later on, the Evil Son also attacked a few times.
Mo Hongliu also attacked twice.
Each time, they were suppressed.
They felt more and more aggrieved.
Of course, Qin Ying did not appear, and they started to feel despair.
Their Big Brother might have really met with an ident!
The Asura Ancient Land had yet to open, and some of the sites of the famous sects of the Southern Region had returned from the spatial cracks after thews of Heaven and Earth were gradually restored.
This had triggered many conflicts.
All of the major factions wanted to upy them and fight for the treasures within.
Ding Yue and the others were also involved.
It was as if a crushing force had driven out the other contenders.
When the experts of the major factions of the Northern Zone saw that their juniors could not win and wanted to make a move, Du Yuan¡¯s role came into y.
He used his identity as a Heaven realm expert to intimidate some of them.
Since there were Heaven realm experts supporting them, the experts of the variousrge factions would not interfere in the affairs of the juniors. This was a tacit understanding between them.
Of course, it was also because there were no very rare or precious treasures.
Otherwise, why would they care about the tacit understanding? They would just beat everyone up.
Time passed as the conflicts continued. Soon, a year had passed.
The Southern Region was in turmoil. Xin Yuanfeng and the others were having an extremely difficult time. Injuries had be amon urrence.
Qin Ying had still yet to appear, and they were growing more and more desperate.
Cao Tianyi was bing more and more arrogant.
¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up for 21 years, and have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. He had actually been rewarded with another lump of chaotic energy. Could it be that every year in the future, he would receive a lump of chaotic energy?
He received a lump of chaotic energy from the system.
This lump of chaotic energy replenished his dwindling supply, and the refinement and transformation speed of his Dao principles increased further. He was one step closer to breaking through to the third level of the Dao realm.
As usual, Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and searched for Dao realm experts and above.
On the surface of the mirror, the needle rotated. Suddenly, it stopped, and an image appeared.
On an ind filled with the sounds of birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers, there were a few people. In a pavilion in the middle of the ind sat a schrly middle-aged man.
Beside the schr sat an extremely beautiful woman. She was pouring tea for him, and her eyes were filled with affection. asionally, her gaze would drift toward the few people outside the pavilion.
Chapter 229 - Human King Luo Xinbai
Chapter 229: Human King Luo Xinbai
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan sighed when he saw this scene. What a good couple. Perhaps this was love.
The information on the mirror revealed who he was.
The person discovered by the Chaos Dao Mirror was this middle-aged schr.
One look was enough to tell that he was a refined schr, the type who was well-read and well-spoken.
He was refined and handsome, and strong to boot. It was no wonder that beauty was so infatuated with him.
¡°Luo Xinbai, the second human king of the Eastern Zone. He has reached the fifteenth level of the Dao realm. He received the inheritance of the Kun He and ascended to the throne of the human king of the Eastern Zone. With great perseverance and wisdom, he zed his own path and reached the Dao realm¡¡±
Chu Xuan: ¡°!!!¡±
It was actually the Luo family¡¯s human king!
Qin Ying¡¯s ancestor!
He raised his head to take a closer look. Outside the Chu family¡¯s territory, the Luo family¡¯s Divine realm ancestor, who was still floating in midair, was also a descendant of Luo Xinbai.
A peerless expert who had reached the fifteenth level of the Dao realm!
It was truly fate.
Furthermore, Luo Xinbai was a disciple of Kun He.
If Luo Xinbai was the second human king of the Eastern Zone, was Kun He the first?
However, Kun He¡¯s fame was far inferior to Luo Xinbai¡¯s. Currently, the Eastern Zone only knew of the Luo family¡¯s human king, but not Kun He.
Perhaps it was because Kun He had ascended to the human king position too long ago.
Chu Xuan pointed the Chaos Dao Mirror toward the beautiful woman by Luo Xinbai¡¯s side to obtain her information.
She was not particrly strong, having only reached the second level of the Dao realm, but she was Luo Xinbai¡¯s true love.
He then directed the Chaos Dao Mirror toward the other people on the ind.
As expected of a human king. How could he only have one true love?
Luo Xinbai had a total of four Dao partners. The one in the pavilion should be the main wife, and also the one with the strongest cultivation.
There was also a Daopanion who had reached the first level of the Dao realm.
The remaining two had already reached the peak of the Divine realm, and were almost ready to step into the Dao realm. Their bodies contained a faint trace of Dao aura.
If nothing unexpected happened, breaking through to the first level of the Dao realm would not be difficult.
As expected of a human king.
The talent levels of his Daopanions was extremely monstrous. Presumably, these four women were peerless beauties in the nine zones!
In addition to the Daopanions, three of Luo Xinbai¡¯s children were also on the ind.
His two sons and one daughter were already at the peak of the Divine realm.
As expected of a direct descendant of a human king, their talent levels were indeed pretty good.
Based on the innocent appearance of Luo Xinbai¡¯s children, they definitely had not left the ind and had not seen the world.
He did not continue to observe them and directly pulled Luo Xinbai into the Great Dao Communication Group.
Luo Xinbai, who was drinking tea with his beloved, suddenly had a change in expression and stood up in a sh.
¡°Xinbai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Luo Xinbai¡¯s expression changed again and again, before finally revealing an excited expression. He sat down again, waved his hand, and said, ¡°I need to be alone for a while.¡±
When his Dao partner heard this, she left the pavilion. The couple had been together for so long, so they naturally knew each other very well.
Whenever Luo Xinbai encountered an uncertain situation and needed to think, he would do this.
Chu Xuan spoke in the Great Dao Communication Group, ¡°Please wee our newest group member, Luo Xinbai, who has reached the fifteenth level of the Dao realm.¡±
He did not mention that he was a disciple of Kun He.
¡°Luo Xinbai?¡±
Kun He was the first to appear.
He asked in doubt, ¡°The Eastern Zone¡¯s human king, Luo Xinbai?¡±
¡°That¡¯s me!¡±
Luo Xinbai replied in the group and at the same time, understood what this Great Dao Communication Group was.
¡°I am Kun He. You can be considered my disciple. Being able to enter the Great Dao Communication Group is your great fortune.¡±
Luo Xinbai was shocked. ¡°Master Kun He?¡±
¡°That¡¯s me!¡±
The Kun He¡¯s Dao aura surged and transformed itself to prove his identity.
¡°Disciple Luo Xinbai pays his respects to Master!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Wee to the group.¡±
Chu Xuan spoke at the right time, ¡°He¡¯s actually Fellow Daoist Kun He¡¯s disciple? It¡¯s fate!¡±
¡°It is his great fortune that he was able to meet Fellow Daoist Chu!¡±
Luo Xinbai immediately thanked Chu Xuan.
How could a person respected by his master be simple?
Then Huang Long and Gui Ran appeared to chat.
¡°There¡¯s a neer. Call me Senior Huang Long and I¡¯ll give you a wee gift.¡±
¡°Greetings, Senior Huang Long!¡±
¡°And me, Senior Gui Ran.¡±
¡°Greetings, Senior Gui Ran.¡±
Luo Xinbai greeted them both respectfully.
If they were people his master respected, they were definitely experts worthy of his respect.
Huang Long and Gui Ran each sent treasures to Luo Xinbai.
In the pavilion, Luo Xinbai suddenly sensed the fluctuations of the Great Dao, and then two items appeared.
He could not sense where the items came from.
He was shocked, but then soon became overjoyed.
He had not expected to encounter such a great opportunity even after breaking through to the Dao realm.
He epted the two supreme treasures. One was a time-rted supreme treasure, and the other was a defensive supreme treasure.
Chu Xuan looked at the group chat andmented that Luo Xinbai was indeed a human king. He was too damn clever. He had just obtained a treasure, and he immediately began to tter them.
Every time he ttered, he would mention his master, Kun He, both openly and in passing.
Kun He was overjoyed. He immediately passed some treasures to Luo Xinbai to help his other Dao partners break through to the Dao realm as soon as possible.
¡°Kid Luo, quickly greet your Grandpa Mo Tu!¡±
Demon Butcher felt sour.
This human kid was even more eloquent and pleasing than his own demon race¡¯s junior.
¡°Old Demon, go away,¡± Kun He said.
At this moment, Luo Xinbai had already figured out the cultivation of the people in the Great Dao Communication Group. All of them were Dao realm experts.
Among them, a few of them were even Daoyuan realm experts.
They were legendary existences.
The group leader was even more mysterious.
Chu Xuan looked at the bustling Great Dao Communication Group. As the group leader, he was a mysterious expert. His exalted status meant that he could not participate in the banter, and could not mess around with the juniors.
In that case, should he create a smurf ount?
Indeed, if he opened a smurf ount, he could direct the conversation in the group, and perhaps even trick people.
Chu Xuan immediately pondered on what type of smurf ount to open. Of course, it could not be too strong, and it could not be too weak.
At the very least, it could not be weaker than Ying Kong.
Someone had to prop up the bottom ranks, after all.
He had to figure out where these Dao realm experts were hiding to cultivate.
For whatever reason, they were not active in the nine zones.
Ying Kong only knew the basics, butcked concrete information. As such, he needed the smurf ount to ask thesemon sense questions. However, it would need the appropriate background and identity to do so.
This kind of persona was too difficult.
How could someone who managed to cultivate to the Dao realm be aplete newbie?
The creatures of the Great Dao had very little experience with the outside world, but pretending to be one of them would bring with it a high risk of being exposed. After all, there were two creatures of the Great Dao in the group.
Chu Xuan frowned, thinking about what kind of persona his smurf ount should have.
Su Xian¡¯er walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Sir, the kids of the Chu family don¡¯t even know what it¡¯s like outside Chu County. They¡¯ve been locked up by the Chu family and haven¡¯t seen the world yet.¡±
Chu Xuan had a sh of inspiration when he heard that.
That¡¯s right!
He could create a smurf ount with a super awesome background. However, his smurf ount was locked up by an elder somewhere and living a sheltered life. It was a character that had not seen the world yet.
¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±
¡°Sir, what have you got?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was puzzled.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Go y somewhere else. Don¡¯t pay attention to those little guys from the Chu family., Chu Xuan waved his hand and said.
Ignoring Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s mutterings, Chu Xuan condensed a ball of Dao aura and inserted it into the Origin Dao Crystal. Then, he changed the Dao aura inside.
His cultivation level was set to the sixth level of the Dao realm, which was a little stronger than Ying Kong¡¯s.
His name?
He would be called ¡°Handsome Heaven Breaker¡±.
Chu Xuan touched his face and looked at the members of the Great Dao Communication. He chuckled.
Hehe, I have opened a smurf ount to trick you guys!
Chapter 230 - Deceiving Luo Ming
Chapter 230: Deceiving Luo Ming
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan did not immediately add his smurf ount into the group. Luo Xinbai had just joined today, and this smurf ount¡¯s background was too magnificent.
He needed to find a different opportunity to add it into the group.
Moreover, he did not have the time to deceive the group¡¯s members now. Thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were recovering at an elerated pace, and the Asura Ancient Land was about to open.
He needed to devote his full attention to the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
He could not afford to let anything distract him into making mistakes.
This was his grand n to control the Southern Region, the Northern Zone, and eventually the entire nine zones.
Luo Xinbai was active in the group, trying his best to curry favor with Huang Long and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators, especially Ruoxian. She was the only woman in the Daoyuan realm.
He asked Ruoxian for some insights and treasures to help his Dao partners break through.
Ruoxian was very familiar with Kun He, so she naturally gave his disciple generous pointers.
She had a good impression of Luo Xinbai because he doted on his Dao partners so much.
Chu Xuan seriously suspected that Luo Xinbai had used his mouth to sweet-talk his way into the inheritance back then. He fawned on many experts and received the support of countless people. He was truly worthy of his title as human king.
Chu Xuan nced at the Luo family¡¯s divine realm ancestor, who was still governing above the Chu family¡¯s territory. Chu Xuan waved his hand and brought him over.
As for Luo Xinbai¡¯s descendants, they could be tricked into running errands for him.
He could even trick the entire Luo family into doing things for him.
Luo Ming kept staring at the Chu family¡¯s territory. His instinct told him that there was something very wrong here.
Moreover, he also wanted to see where that person hade from.
He could even pay him a visit.
Suddenly, before he could react, he appeared in a small courtyard.
He did not even know where he was now!
Luo Ming was shocked, and cold sweat ran down his forehead.
It was too terrifying!
How could there be such a terrifying expert in this world?
Even a peak Divine realm expert would not be able to do something like this.
Furthermore, what was such a terrifying existence doing in the Southern Region?
Even the experts of the Deste Ancient Zone paled inparison.
This majestic Divine realm cultivator was actually drenched in cold sweat at this moment.
Chu Xuan was enveloped in the seven-colored divine light. Behind him was the Heaven-shaking Divine Image. His body was surrounded by strands of the Great Dao. Luo Ming could not see his face clearly. At a nce, it was as if he was looking straight at the Great Dao.
Luo Ming did not dare to look further. He lowered his head slightly.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice was amiable.
¡°Which generation of Luo Xinbai¡¯s are you from?¡±
Luo Xinbai?!
Luo Ming¡¯s body trembled. In the nine zones, there were very few people who knew the human king¡¯s name.
Furthermore, from the tone of the other party¡¯s voice, Luo Xinbai seemed like a junior to this expert.
¡°Senior, I am Luo Xinbai¡¯s fourth great-grandson, Luo Ming.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Chu Xuan let out a soft ¡°Oh¡± and continued casually, ¡°So you are Little Xinbai¡¯s great-grandson. Your cultivation is a littlecking.¡±
Little Xinbai!
In his eyes, his great-grandfather was just a little guy!
He was definitely a super terrifying expert, and he knew his great-grandfather.
As for this Senior¡¯sment about his cultivation, Luo Ming acknowledged it. He was only at the fifth level of the Divine realm. In the eyes of such an unfathomable existence, he was naturally inferior.
¡°Junior¡¯s talent iscking. I¡¯m ashamed!¡± Luo Ming said in embarrassment.
¡°I can see that you¡¯re way worse than your great-grandfather.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
The corners of Luo Ming¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This senior¡¯s words were too straightforward!
¡°Thinking back to Little Xinbai, he was quick-witted, a sweet-talker, and very efficient in handling matters. As his descendant, you actually didn¡¯t inherit any of his good traits. It¡¯s a bit of a pity.¡±
Chu Xuan spoke slowly with a reminiscing expression.
Luo Ming¡¯s waist bowed lower and lower. The big shot in front of him was actually a supreme existence who had once guided his great-grandfather.
His heart pounded rapidly. Perhaps this could also be his fortuitous encounter?
With just a little guidance from this senior, he should be able to to break through to the seventh level of the Divine realm or higher, right?
Chu Xuan talked about some of his ¡°past¡± encounters with Luo Xinbai. He briefly mentioned that he and Luo Xinbai¡¯s master, Kun He, were quite good friends.
Then, he pretended to casually ask, ¡°Where are Luo Xinbai¡¯s descendants? Have they broken through to the Divine realm or higher?¡±
¡°Senior, my ancestors and father are all above the seventh level of the Divine realm. They entered the Deste Ancient Zone a long time ago, and I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the only Divine realm kid in charge of the Luo family?¡±
¡°No, there¡¯s also an uncle of mine who has returned. His cultivation level is higher than mine. He¡¯s reached the eighth level of the Divine realm.¡±
Chu Xuan briefly asked about the Luo family¡¯s situation and gained an understanding of the Luo family¡¯s actual strength.
Luo Ming also answered this expert¡¯s questions one by one.
Of course, he definitely had some reservations.
It was definitely impossible for him topletely trust Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan sighed. As expected of a human king¡¯s family. Their strength and foundation was beyond imagination.
Luo Xinbai was, after all, a human king. By the time he left the family, he was definitely already a Dao realm expert.
Naturally, he left behind sufficient resources, especially treasures that could help his descendants break through to the Heaven realm and other higher realm bottlenecks.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and an image appeared.
¡°Luo Xinbai, this little guy, is living a carefree life. He had three more children, you know.¡±
Luo Ming looked up.
His brain buzzed with shock. On the ind in the image, an elegant middle-aged schr was apanied by a beautiful woman.
Was that not his great-grandfather and great-grandmother?
This senior did not lie to him. He really knew his great-grandfather!
Chu Xuan shut off the image and said, ¡°Do you want me to send a message to Luo Xinbai?¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you, Senior!¡± Luo Ming hurriedly said.
¡°On ount of Luo Xinbai, I¡¯ll give you some pointers. The nine zones are about to undergo a great change. You need to be prepared!¡± Chu Xuan said in a profound manner.
Luo Ming¡¯s heart shook. The nine zones were about to undergo a great change?
It was no wonder there was something special happening in the Deste Ancient Zone. Many Divine realm experts seemed to be attracted by something, and unconsciously returned to the eight zones.
It turned out that the nine zones were about to undergo a great change!
¡°Senior, can you tell me a bit more?¡±
Luo Ming asked carefully.
It was not just for himself, but also for the Luo family!
¡°This is a secret of the heavens. Knowing it will not benefit you.¡±
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Qin Ying and I are fated. He is my in-name disciple. Not only does he possess the Luo family¡¯s bloodline, but he is also rted to Luo Xinbai. He will be able to lead the Luo family through the great change.¡±
¡°You must know that with the advent of the great change, it is normal for Divine realm cultivators to fall. Only those with great luck will be able to survive the great cmity. Qin Ying is extraordinary in that sense.¡±
Luo Ming listened respectfully, and his mind was filled with countless thoughts. In the future, the Luo family would rely on Qin Ying to lead the Luo family through the cmity.
Chu Xuan¡¯s words had a basis. After all, Qin Ying was extraordinary. He was once the number one genius of the Northern Zone and the Supreme Emperor of the Great Qin Empire who had once unified the Southern Region.
He had not reached the Divine realm, yet had single-handedly devised a n to foil a Divine realm expert¡¯s scheme. How many people couldpare with his boldness and methods?
¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior. However, if you have any instructions for us, the Luo family will definitelyplete it even if we have to go through the mes of hell!¡± Luo Ming said respectfully.
Chu Xuan was waiting for him to say this. More importantly, Qin Ying would be in charge of the Luo family, so the Luo family would naturally be his subordinate.
In the future, when the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was implemented in the Eastern Zone, the Luo family would be able to y a significant role.
Chapter 231 - Xiao Liang Versus The Evil Son
Chapter 231: Xiao Liang Versus The Evil Son
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan looked at him with a kind expression and said, ¡°Take this. If anyone contacts you, you can try your best to help that person.¡±
A myriad zone talisman floated in front of Luo Ming.
This was a specially made myriad zone talisman, and Chu Xuan had hidden a wisp of his Dao aura within it.
An item given by a super big shot naturally would not be ordinary.
The myriad zone talisman could save Luo Ming¡¯s life during critical moments.
Moreover, once the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was sessful, anyone holding this myriad zone talisman in a ce covered by the Heavenly Daows would be able to receive the Heavenly Dao¡¯s favor.
He would not treat his subordinates too poorly.
¡°Many thanks, Senior!¡±
Luo Ming received the myriad zone talisman and became extremely excited. This jade talisman was obviously extraordinary.
¡°This pill is to help your cultivation.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand again, and a bottle of medicinal pills floated in front of Luo Ming.
Divine origin pills!
These were supreme medicinal pills for Divine realm cultivators. Ren Changhe and Buddha Nanwu had consumed these pills to cultivate. The speed at which their cultivation increased was so fast that it would make other Divine realm cultivators go crazy with jealousy!
Luo Ming became even more excited. After receiving the medicinal pills, he immediately knelt down and kowtowed.
How could the medicinal pills given by such a big shot be ordinary?
¡°Cultivate well. You can leave now.¡±
¡°Yes, Senior!¡±
Luo Ming left in excitement.
The Luo family was destined to soar again.
It was decided after this matter, that Qin Ying would be the next head of the Luo family!
In any case, he would not get married!
Moreover, they could use Qin Ying to build a rtionship with this senior.
After sessfully deceiving Luo Ming, the Luo family indirectly became his subordinate force. After the battle for the Asura Ancient Land ended, the ck Moon Tower could rely on them to expand into the Eastern Zone.
Given the Luo family¡¯s strength in the Eastern Zone, it was easy enough to support the ck Moon Tower there.
With their assistance, the ck Moon Tower couldy the foundation for the Heavenly Dao Talisman n to be implemented in the Eastern Zone in advance. When thews of Heaven and Earth in the Northern Zone were subsumed by the Heavenly Dao Talisman, they would be reced by the Heavenly Daows. After that, they would proceed with implementing the n in the Eastern Zone.
The Demon Zone had Demon Buddha, so it could be carried out there as well.
The Monster Zone had Hu Tianya, so that would not be a big problem either.
Chu Xuan pondered this matter for a while. The n was very solid and could be implemented slowly.
The key catalyst was the Southern Region. As long as the n was sessful in the Southern Region, then future implementations would be smooth.
Chu Xuan turned his gaze to a corner of the Southern Region, where the Asura Ancient Land was located. The space there rippled. The Asura Ancient Land was about to return from the spatial cracks.
The major factions of the Northern Zone gathered, and Heaven¡¯s Blessed appeared one after another.
Among them, Cao Tianyi, Mo Hongliu, and the Evil Son were the most popr. They were also the three strongest Emperor realm cultivators so far.
They were also the strongest opponents in the eyes of the other factions¡¯ Heaven¡¯s Blessed, and they were the ones with the highest chance of obtaining the fate treasures.
Compared to them, Xin Yuanfeng and the others were being suppressed, and it was rumored that the Great Qin Emperor, Qin Ying, who had unified the Southern Region and was known as the number one genius in the Northern Zone, had yet to appear.
Most people silently agreed that he had already died.
The various factions in the Northern Zone had yet to take sides, but they were still wary of Cao Tianyi and the Great Qian Pce.
No matter what, Cao Tianyi had lured the demon race into invading!
As for Mo Hongliu, he was half-human and half-demon, so not many people knew that he was the reincarnation of the demon race Divine realm elder.
Not every faction in the Northern Zone had a Heaven realm elder who had returned to guide them.
Hence, they were very cautious in choosing sides.
If it was possible, most factions were willing to side with Qin Ying.
Cao Tianyi had done some disgraceful things back then.
The Evil Son was an outsider with a bad personality. The Great Evil Pce¡¯s reputation was not good to begin with, so no one would choose to side with him.
The experts of Nine Swords Mountain had already contacted the various major powers and reached a consensus. Even if Qin Ying had really died, they could not let all of the fate treasures fall into Cao Tianyi¡¯s hands.
What did he do to deserve the position of human king of the Northern Zone?
Ding Yue also arrived on site and waited for it to open. No matter what, the fate treasures of the five regions could not be allowed to fall into the hands of others.
Chu Yun came to watch the show.
¡°Beauty, how about enjoying yourself in my Great Evil Pce?¡±
The Evil Son actually walked over to Chu Yun¡¯s side and said with a bewitching smile.
Chu Yun frowned and ignored him. She turned around and walked away.
Unexpectedly, the Evil Son¡¯s figure shed and blocked her path again. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, beauty, which faction are you from? To receive the favor of my Great Evil Pce is an honor for the faction behind you!¡±
The Heavenly Spirit Cat stretched out its ws as it considered whether or not to kill this guy with one strike.
At this moment, a long spear flew over and blocked the Evil Son¡¯s path.
¡°There are so many people who are not afraid of death!¡±
The Evil Son narrowed his eyes and stared at Xiao Liang with a murderous intent.
¡°Evil Son, right? Get out of my way!¡±
Xiao Liang sneered.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
Shua!
Blood qi bloomed as a sinister and strange blood w struck toward Xiao Liang.
Boom!
The spear shattered the blood w, and Xiao Liang snorted coldly. His spear qi surged forth and instantly broke through the Evil Son¡¯s domain power, his spear stabbing toward thetter¡¯s throat.
The Evil Son¡¯s expression changed, and the evil aura around his body surged. A strange-shaped long w appeared over his hand, and blood qi filled the air.
Boom!
Both sides immediately started fighting.
¡°It¡¯s the Evil Son. Who dared to pick a fight with him?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not Cao Tianyi or Mo Hongliu. Who has the strength to do so?¡±
The battle between Xiao Liang and the Evil Son quickly attracted the attention of the nearby cultivators.
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu also looked over.
Their expressions were solemn. This person was so strong!
¡°I recognize him. He¡¯s the spear expert who challenged the hundred Emperor realm experts alone.¡±
¡°He doesn¡¯t look like that person.¡±
¡°Nonsense, he changed his appearance when he challenged the checkpoint. This should be his true appearance.¡±
Many experts from the major factions looked over.
They were all shocked. He was so powerful. He was going toe-to-toe against the Evil Son without missing a beat. He was indeed worthy of his fame as someone who fought alone against a hundred Emperor realm experts.
Some people from the major powers of the Western Region recognized him as well.
¡°That¡¯s Xiao Liang from the Xiao family.¡±
¡°Was Xiao Liang this powerful? How did the Xiao family end up parting with such a prodigy?¡±
The experts of the Xiao family from the Western Region had gloomy expressions on their faces. They were very dissatisfied with the current patriarch of the Xiao family.
¡°Evil Son, you¡¯re pretty average!¡±
Xiao Liang smiled contemptuously.
¡°Ha, what¡¯s this about a prodigy who fought a hundred Emperor realm experts alone? You¡¯re pretty average too. Let¡¯s decide the victor inside the Asura Ancient Land!¡±
The Evil Son sneered.
The battle did not continue.
Xiao Liang was very strong, and he would not be able to beat Xiao Liang with his ordinary strength. However, it was impossible for him to reveal his trump cards at this time.
There was a Heaven realm expert from the Great Evil Pce who wanted to make a move. However, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s figure faintly appeared and the power of thews of Heaven and Earth spread out.
She coldly red at the experts from the Great Evil Pce.
Chu Xuan naturally was watching the scene of Xiao Liang fighting the Evil Son. Moreover, the Evil Son had actually dared to harass Chu Yun. He was courting death.
He immediately thought of the Little Evil King in the lucky mystic realm.
So many years had passed. After bitterly cultivating in the lucky mystic realm, the Little Evil King¡¯s strength had increased by leaps and bounds, and he had already broken through to the ninth level of the Emperor realm.
He was temporarily unable to break through to the Supreme realm.
It was also time for him toe out.
He was Chu Yun¡¯sckey, and the Evil Son was his enemy.
Would the Little Evil King spare the Evil Son?
The Little Evil King who cultivated the Evil-warding Immortal Scripture was no weaker than the Evil Son. After all, the Evil-warding Immortal Scripture was rather unique to begin with.
Its attacks were rather unique, and it had been specially created by Chu Xuan. The Little Evil King was strong enough to fight the Evil Son.
To be able to enter the lucky mystic realm and cultivate inside, his strength could not be judged withmon sense.
Chapter 232 - Revenge For Foiling His Plan
Chapter 232: Revenge For Foiling His n
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
A few more days passed, and the Northern Zone¡¯s elite cultivators who had obtained entry slots all gathered.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others had solemn expressions, and their eyes were filled with despair. Their Big Brother had truly met with an ident.
He had not returned!
Rumble!
The Asura Ancient Land trembled, and spatial ripples spread out. Then, within the dpidated ancientnd, a radiance instantly bloomed and disappeared.
Everyone was shocked.
Supreme treasure!
Supreme fate treasures!
After such a long time, the fate treasures must have undergone a transformation.
Moreover, there might be more than just the five regions¡¯ fate treasures. The Asura Ancient Land might have given birth to lower-level fate treasures, or even Emperor-level fate treasures.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s eyes were burning with desire. If he obtained the fate treasures, even without the support of the position of human king, he could break through his cultivation bottleneck.
He had once touched the boundary of that mysterious realm.
Many years ago, he had obtained an iplete scroll in the Deste Ancient Zone. From it, he had learned that there was an even more mysterious and powerful realm above the Divine realm.
He had never seen or heard of that realm. Moreover, his cultivation had not reached the peak of the Divine realm. From the iplete scroll, he had learned that if he possessed great fate, he would have the chance to reach the peak of the Divine realm, and perhaps reach that mysterious higher realm.
He wanted to reach that higher realm!
For that reason, he quietly left the Deste Ancient Zone and returned to the Northern Zone. He started nning everything secretly.
He would lure the demon race into invading the human race of the Northern Zone. The human race of the Northern Zone would then face a great cmity and, when he stepped forth to rescue them, he would be the first human king of the Northern Zone.
Once he was a human king, supported by the human race¡¯s luck, he would strive to reach that mysterious higher realm!
The first part of his n had gone smoothly. At that time, all of the Divine realm experts of the nine zones were exploring the Deste Ancient Zone in hopes of finding a way forward for their cultivation.
He believed that with his Divine realm might, he could definitely rescue the human race from their cmity at the crucial moment.
He was considered a peerless genius among Divine realm cultivators, so he was definitely not weak.
For this n, he had even secretly destroyed the great array connecting the zones, preventing human experts from the other zones from quickly reinforcing the Northern Zone.
In the end though, Qin Ying ruined his n and took away the fate of the five regions. The Great Qin Emperor, who had unified the Southern Region, had forcefully taken away the fate of the Southern Region.
This caused his n to fail!
Furthermore, the appearance of a demon race Divine realm elder ultimately led to a full-fledged war with the demon race!
¡°Qin Ying, you deserve to die!¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Xin Yuanfeng and the others with an extremely cold gaze.
Mo Hongliu was extremely excited. He did not care about the human king position as he could not ascend to the human king position. He was not a pure human.
Back then, for the sake of obtaining a supreme treasure and attaining the legendary higher realm, he had given up his identity as a heavenly demon and reincarnated as a human-demon hybrid.
After all, without the bloodline of the human race, he could not obtain the human race¡¯s fate treasures.
After all, the hybrid body also possessed the bloodline of the human race, so he could also obtain the fate treasures and receive their blessing.
As long as he could obtain one or two of them, he could carry out his n and try to attain that legendary higher realm!
The Evil Son was also excited.
If he could unify the Northern Zone and ascend to the human king¡¯s position, it would naturally be the best.
If he could not, he should still be able to obtain one of the treasures, which would help him to be stronger quickly.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others gritted their teeth as they looked at the Asura Ancient Land. Their hearts were bleeding. They had sacrificed too much for this yet, in the end, their big brother encountered an ident and could not return!
¡°No matter what, even if we die, we can¡¯t allow Cao Tianyi to get what he wants!¡± Xin Yuanfeng said with gritted teeth.
Pang Xinghai and the others nodded solemnly.
Cao Tianyi looked over coldly and said, ¡°The fate treasures cannot be used by those above the Emperor realm. Therefore, we¡¯ll leave the fighting to the Emperor realm cultivators.¡±
The uniqueness of the fate treasures was that those above the Emperor realm would be rejected. Even those at the Divine realm would suffer a bacsh from fate if they forcefully took the fate treasures.
It was not worth the risk.
The Dao of Fate was too mysterious.
The higher the level of the fate treasure, the higher the requirement for the one who obtained it. Those who could obtain the fate treasures were all extremely talented geniuses who possessed great luck.
This was also the reason why the Heaven realm experts from the major forces, and even those at the Divine realm did not participate in it.
Only the Emperor realm cultivators could participate.
Otherwise, how could such treasures not end up in the hands of these Divine realm experts?
¡°Qin Ying is dead. The grudge of foiling my n will be borne by all of you.¡±
As Cao Tianyi spoke, he walked toward Xin Yuanfeng and the others step by step.
The Emperor realm experts of the Great Qian Pce followed suit, along with the elite cultivators of Cao Tianyi¡¯s faction.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others¡¯ faces were gloomy, but they did not disy any fear as they went up to meet him.
Nine Swords Mountain, the Qishan Alliance, the Yu family, and the other Emperor realm cultivators all followed suit. These were the factions that had opposed Cao Tianyi¡¯s n back then.
As for the other forces that favored Qin Ying, since Qin Ying was not around, they were hesitating at this moment and did not take sides immediately.
Most of these other forcescked a Divine realm expert, so taking sides rashly was extremely disadvantageous.
Aside from the Ling family of the Eastern Region, Cao Tianyi¡¯s faction also included the Su family of the Central Region.
Ling Baiyun, the Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the Ling family, and Su Xuanhe, the Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the Su family.
In terms of both strength and numbers, Xin Yuanfeng and the others were already at a disadvantage. Pang Xinghai, Xin Yuanfeng, and Peng Qiguang had to join forces to block Cao Tianyi, while Yu Bailong had no obvious advantage against Ling Baiyun.
Bai Shaokong was evenly matched against Su Xuanhe, so he would not be able to defeat Su Xuanhe within a short period of time.
Nine Swords Mountain might not lose to the Great Qian Pce in a battle between their Emperor realm cultivators, while the forces of the Qishan Alliance and the Yu family were simr to that of the Ling and Su families.
¡°Mo Hongliu, it¡¯s time for you to help. Since Qin Ying is dead, it¡¯s time to clean up his people. We¡¯ll decide the victor between us after that!¡±
Cao Tianyi looked at Mo Hongliu and said coldly.
¡°Heh, alright. It¡¯s a good time to clean up Qin Ying¡¯s side anyway.¡±
Mo Hongliu smiled. He spun the half-moon de in his hand and walked over.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others¡¯ hearts sank. They did not doubt Mo Hongliu¡¯s strength. Hence, Peng Qiguang turned his gaze to the Evil Son.
¡°Do you not think that they will join forces to target youter?¡±
The Evil Son¡¯s eyes shed as he continued to smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to try to rope me in. My Great Evil Pce is also Qin Ying¡¯s enemy.¡±
As he spoke, he actually stepped forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to take revenge.¡±
Pang Xinghai and the others¡¯ faces were gloomy. They were stuck in a terrible predicament at the moment.
ng!
Two young men who looked exactly the same walked out slowly and blocked the Evil Son¡¯s path.
¡°Since you are from the Great Evil Pce, you are an enemy of our Jiang family. Evil Son, we will be your opponent.¡±
The Jiang family was a family from the Central Region that focused on the Sword Dao.
¡°It¡¯s the Jiang family¡¯s twin experts. Is the Jiang family going to side with Xin Yuanfeng and the others?¡±
¡°Qin Ying is dead. It¡¯s not wise for them to take that side.¡±
Some powerful experts discussed in low voices.
Cao Tianyi narrowed his eyes. ¡°Has the Jiang family made their choice?¡±
¡°Our Jiang family will only target the Great Evil Pce.¡±
¡°I hope so,¡± Cao Tianyi said coldly.
Golden light blossomed around his entire body as the God-ying Saber Aura surrounded him. His golden fists were filled with killing intent he charged toward Xin Yuanfeng and the others.
¡°I¡¯ll deal with that scoundrel Cao Tianyi with Third Brother. Fourth and Fifth Brother will deal with Mo Hongliu. Seventh Brother will deal with Su Xuanhe, and the rest will split up to deal with Ling Baiyun!¡±
Pang Xinghai said in a deep voice.
Chapter 233 - Ding Yue Makes His Move
Chapter 233: Ding Yue Makes His Move
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
A great battle between Emperor realm cultivators broke out in an instant.
The Heaven realm experts of Nine Swords Mountain were also on standby. Perhaps a great battle between Heaven realm experts would break out before the Asura Ancient Land was opened.
The moment the battle started, Pang Xinghai and Xin Yuanfeng were at a disadvantage. However, the two of them were still top-notch Heaven¡¯s Blessed. Cao Tian would not be able to emerge victorious over them within a short period of time.
Peng Qiguang and Yu Bailong fought Mo Hongliu. They were already bleeding profusely, but they had managed to hold Mo Hongliu back for the time being.
Bai Shaokong had a slight advantage over Su Xuanhe, but it would not be easy for him to score an outright victory.
In the battle between the other Emperor realm cultivators, Nine Swords Mountain had already fallen into a disadvantage. The battle strength of their cultivators was a notch lower than their opponents.
Ling Baiyun was too strong. The five or six Emperor realm geniuses from Nine Swords Mountain could barely withstand his attacks.
At this moment, colorful petals fell. Wherever the petals fell, there would be death and destruction.
A beautiful figure led a group of Emperor realm female experts and charged into the Great Qian Pce¡¯s forces.
The beautiful woman was surrounded by petals. Her killing intent spread in all directions. In an instant, she killed three Emperor realm cultivators of the Ling family.
Ling Baiyun threw a punch at the woman.
¡°Sixth Sister!¡±
Pang Xinghai shouted happily.
¡°Even if he¡¯s dead, I, Hua Qianzi, will do everything I can toplete his n!¡±
The Holy Maiden of the Floating Flower Pavilion, Hua Qianzi!
With the participation of the Floating Flower Pavilion, the situation gradually stabilized. However, everyone knew that Xin Yuanfeng and Pang Xinghai¡¯s defeat was inevitable.
Hua Qianzi was extremely powerful. As the flowers bloomed around her, her killing intent followed. Each flower that bloomed hindered and trapped Ling Baiyun.
Furthermore, she still had some energy left. She used her free hand to attack Su Xuanhe.
She actually wanted to use her own strength to stall Su Xuanhe and Ling Baiyun, freeing Bai Shaokong.
In the small courtyard, Chu Xuan watched the battle happening in front of the Asura Ancient Land. He was very rxed, as if he was watching a movie.
Su Xian¡¯er saw Su Xuanhe and pursed her lips. ¡°Sir, I want to go and mess with the Su family.¡±
¡°Go ahead.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and gave his approval.
¡°Sir, have one of the baldies protect me. That way, if I anger the Su family or the other forces there, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er tugged at Chu Xuan¡¯s hand and said coquettishly.
She knew how powerful Buddha Nanwu was.
There were two other baldies who were extremely powerful and had reached the Divine realm.
Chu Xuan did not call for Buddha Nanwu. Instead, he summoned the Left Buddha Attendant and asked him to apany Su Xian¡¯er.
It was about time for some experts to appear. If anything were to happen, Grandpa Zhang might not be able to handle it alone.
The Left Buddha Attendant was already at the eighth level of the Divine realm. He was about to reach the ninth level of the Divine realm and was considered extremely powerful among Divine realm cultivators.
Su Xian¡¯er left joyfully.
Chu Xuan watched Ling Baiyun fight. Although he was very powerful, he did not disy the strength that a fated son of the Eastern Region should have.
The method he used back then seemed to be effective. Ling Baiyun¡¯s fate had already weakened. Now, the fate of the Eastern Region was no longer solely focused on him.
It was precisely because of this that he was not able to rely on his status as a child of fate and was held back by Hua Qianzi.
Hua Qianzi made her move and stabilized the situation. However, very quickly, the situation changed once again.
A young man holding a pill cauldron walked out. A few Emperor realm experts followed him.
The mes from the pill cauldron instantly destroyed Hua Qianzi¡¯s petals and charged toward her.
Heavenly Cauldron Mountain!
¡°Dan Sang Zi, you¡¯re a traitor!¡±
Pang Xinghai and Xin Yuanfeng roared with bloodshot eyes.
¡°How can I be a traitor? I¡¯ve always been Brother Cao¡¯s man.¡±
Dan Sang Zi smiled gently.
¡°You deserve to die!¡±
Pang Xinghai and the others were furious. The one who leaked the news was actually Dan Sang Zi!
¡°Anger is useless now,¡± Cao Tianyi sneered.
The God-ying Saber Aura trapped Xin Yuanfeng, and his golden fists kept bombarding Pang Xinghai.
Hua Qianzi¡¯s face was livid. She abandoned Ling Baiyun and charged toward Dan Sang Zi.
Although Dan Sang Zi was an alchemist, his strength was not weak. Moreover, there were seven Heaven¡¯s Blessed Emperor realm cultivators from the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain with him.
Hua Qianzi was instantly surrounded and gradually fell into a disadvantageous position.
Ding Yue and the others were watching the show unfold atop a small hill.
They had no intention of interfering.
Although these people were brothers with Junior Brother Qin, they had no rtionship with these people.
They only needed to ensure that the fate treasures did not fall into the hands of others.
At this moment, a beautiful figure flew over.
¡°Ding Yue!¡±
It was Han Yingmeng.
¡°Miss Han, why are you looking for me?¡±
He asked with a yawn.
To him, who had no woman in his heart, no matter how beautiful a woman was, he would not take another nce at her.
¡°Ding Yue, can you help me?¡± Han Yingmeng asked anxiously.
Hua Qianzi was her master in the Floating Flower Pavilion. Now that Hua Qianzi was in danger, the only person she could seek help from was the evil Ding Yue.
¡°Alright, you¡¯ve helped me with two things previously. We can be considered friends. What do you want me to help you with?¡±
Ding Yue agreed without hesitation.
After all, Han Yingmeng had helped him before, which helped him break through the three stages of the way of the sword.
He did not have many friends, but Han Yingmeng was one of them.
¡°Help me¡¡±
Han Yingmeng originally wanted Ding Yue to help her deal with Dan Sang Zi and save Hua Qianzi.
However, on second thought, Cao Tianyi was the key. As long as Pang Xinghai and Xin Yuanfeng were freed, they would naturally be able to save Hua Qianzi.
However, Cao Tianyi was too strong.
She hesitated and said, ¡°Can you help me deal with Cao Tianyi? If not, then¡¡±
If Ding Yue could not block Cao Tianyi, then she could only ask him to save Hua Qianzi.
¡°No problem!¡± Ding Yue patted his chest and said.
¡°You¡¯ll offend a lot of people¡¡±
Han Yingmeng was a little hesitant. Ding Yue¡¯s actions would definitely offend Cao Tianyi.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, Ding Yue, have never been afraid of offending people. Cao Tianyi is nothing but a piece of ancient trash. He only knows how to plot against the human race¡¡±
Ding Yue was filled with disdain. He looked down on Cao Tianyi¡¯s actions from the bottom of his heart.
ng!
Sword qi shed and cut through the sky. Ding Yue made his move.
Boom!
One sword strike shattered the God-ying Saber Aura, and another sword strike shattered the golden fist strikes, blocking Cao Tianyi¡¯s attack!
¡°Who are you?¡±
Cao Tianyi was furious.
¡°I, Ding Yue, am the number one swordsman in the Southern Region. I despise you, you ancient piece of trash!¡± Ding Yue said proudly.
¡°Thank you!¡±
Pang Xinghai and Xin Yuanfeng cupped their fists and said gratefully.
They dragged their wounded bodies and charged toward Dan Sang Zi.
Cao Tianyi shouted angrily, ¡°Mo Hongliu, block them. If you don¡¯t make a move, I, Cao Tianyi, will eliminate you first!¡±
Mo Hongliu snorted coldly. He was a hybrid of human and demon. If the major forces in the Northern Zone were determined enough and united, they could indeed eliminate him.
¡°Men!¡±
Emperor realm experts from the Heavenly Saint sect rushed over and blocked Pang Xinghai and Xin Yuanfeng¡¯s path.
Ding Yue and Cao Tianyi were fighting.
Hua Qianzi was still in danger. The area where the flowers fell was getting smaller and smaller.
Han Yingmeng was extremely anxious. She regretted asking Ding Yue to deal with Cao Tianyi and not asking him to save her master directly.
Boom!
Suddenly, a huge halberd fell from the sky!
Chapter 234 - The Magnificent Qin Ying Stuns Everyone!
Chapter 234: The Magnificent Qin Ying Stuns Everyone!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The halberd swept toward them with a domineering aura.
Boom!
The halberd killed an Emperor realm Heaven¡¯s Blessed from the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.
Then, the halberd struck again and killed another Emperor realm Heaven¡¯s Blessed.
Hua Qianzi was extremely excited!
He was back!
When the halberd descended, Pang Xinghai and the others had tears in their eyes. Their Big Brother was back!
¡°Big, Big¡¡±
Xin Yuanfeng turned around to look, but was soon dumbfounded.
¡°Brother Qin¡¡±
Hua Qianzi could not help but shed tears as she turned around to look excitedly.
The word ¡°Brother¡± stopped right there.
The battlefield fell silent.
Many people were dumbfounded. Cao Tianyi had stopped fighting, and Mo Hongliu also stopped. The Evil Son and the Jiang family had not even started fighting; they were just in a stand-off.
However, at this moment, they were no longer paying attention to each other.
Only Qin Ying was attacking continuously. His killing intent was awe-inspiring, and his eyes were filled with fury as he stared at Dan Sang Zi.
He did not care about what the others were feeling.
His halberd swept out, killing the rest of the seven Heaven¡¯s Blessed from the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.
¡°Die!¡±
With an angry shout, an iparably tyrannical halberd struck toward Dan Sang Zi.
Dan Sang Zi was momentarily stunned. He was facing a life-and-death crisis. The pill cauldron instantly emerged, and tried to block the halberd to allow Dan Sang Zi to escape.
However, Qin Ying was furious at the traitor. How could he let him escape?
The Tyrant Dragon Body erupted, and his strength increased explosively. He was ferocious.
Boom!
The halberd sent the pill cauldron flying.
He leapt up and shed down with the halberd.
¡°Traitor, you must be killed!¡±
¡°Save¡¡±
Dan Sang Zi was shocked. How could Qin Ying be so strong!
He was even stronger than when he was at the Emperor realm back then.
As soon as the cry for help was sent out, the experts of the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain were locked onto by a few powerful auras.
Boom!
Dan Sang Zi fell!
Qin Ying domineeringly appeared and killed many geniuses, including Dan Sang Zi.
Peerless beauty!
Many of the surrounding cultivators were mesmerized by this peerless beauty.
There was actually such a peerless beauty in the world!
Ding Yue had already returned.
He looked at Qin Ying with wide eyes and asked, ¡°Is the Great Qin Emperor a woman?¡±
¡°It should, it should be. I guess we should call her Junior Sister Qin?¡±
Wang Luo stammered.
He felt that something was not right.
Hei Yue was also dumbfounded. How could the Great Qin Emperor be a woman?
That was impossible!
This was not Qin Ying, right?
¡°The Great Qin Emperor is an unparalleled man who once unified the Southern Region¡¡± Hei Yue said in a low voice.
¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡±
Ding Yue and the others were all dumbfounded.
The dumbfounded people included Pang Xinghai, Xin Yuanfeng, and the rest of Qin Ying¡¯s brothers. All of them had forgotten about their injuries as they looked at the peerlessly beautiful woman who had killed Dan Sang Zi.
Cao Tianyi was also dumbfounded.
He was a well-informed person, and he had seen many unimaginable things.
However, an eight-foot-tall, iparably brave and ambitious figure had turned into a peerless beauty. No matter what, he could not ept it!
It was too f*cking hard to imagine!
¡°You, you are Big Brother Qin?¡±
Hua Qianzi¡¯s delicate body trembled and her face was pale, as if she could not bear this cruel reality.
She suddenly pounced into Qin Ying¡¯s embrace and stretched out her delicate hand to press his¡
¡°Wah!¡±
Hua Qianzi cried.
¡°It¡¯s true!¡±
She then touched her own, crying even more sorrowfully.
¡°Why is it like this?¡±
¡°I want Big Brother Qin, not Sister Qin!¡±
¡°We agreed that, in our next life, we would only love each other.¡±
¡°How can it be like this?¡±
Hua Qianzi could not ept this cruel reality. How could her heroic Big Brother Qin turn into a peerless beauty?
What was even more cruel was that he was even more well-endowed than her!
Qin Ying¡¯s expression was filled with grief. He had expected this to happen.
¡®I didn¡¯t f*cking want this either!¡¯
All of the cultivators remembered the Great Qin Emperor to be a peerless hero that was eight feet tall.
However, he was now a peerless beauty!
This was too¡
Too f*cking ridiculous!
The spectators were all dumbfounded.
The magnificent Qin Ying had stunned everyone the moment he appeared!
Pang Xinghai, Xin Yuanfeng and the other brothers slowly approached him. They could not even be bothered with their injuries anymore.
All of them had nk expressions and were at a loss.
Was this really their Big Brother?
Where was my domineering, brave, and peerless Big Brother?
Where did he go?
¡°Are you really Big Brother Qin Ying?¡± Pang Xinghai¡¯s lips quivered as he asked.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others looked at Qin Ying with eager eyes. They very much hoped that this beauty in front of them was Big Brother Qin¡¯s Dao partner in this life¡
And not Big Brother Qin himself.
Although that would mean that he had not fulfilled his promise to only love Sixth Sister, this was still a conclusion that they could ept.
Qin Ying looked at his brothers and was filled with sorrow.
He looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh.
¡®I didn¡¯t want to be a f*cking woman.¡¯
¡®Fate yed me!¡¯
¡®I, Qin Ying, am supposed to be an eight-feet tall powerful man, but I¡¯ve actually be a woman!¡¯
¡®Who can understand my feelings?¡¯
His lips trembled for a long time before he finally gritted his teeth and looked angrily at Cao Tianyi in the distance.
He shouted angrily, ¡°Scoundrel Cao, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±
The brothers broke down and hugged each other with tears streaming down their faces!
In their memories, their Big Brother¡¯s angry roar was like thunder, domineering and awe-inspiring.
But now?
That voice was clear and crisp. Even though it carried a domineering aura, it was no longer the same.
She no longer had the iparable domineering aura from before!
Ignoring the fact that the brothers could not ept it, even an enemy like Cao Tianyi could not f*cking ept it!
Thinking back to that time, Qin Ying¡¯s domineering roar was unrivaled.
He oncemented in his heart that if they were at the same cultivation level, he would not be as good as Qin Ying!
However, the unrivaled domineering aura was gone. Instead, there was a forceful, but coquettish feeling.
He could not stand it!
The contrast between before and after was too f*cking huge!
The Evil Son looked at Qin Ying. The more he looked, the more his blood boiled. He had an irresistible impulse.
She was too beautiful!
No woman possessed such a peerless temperament.
She was a peerless beauty of the nine zones!
However, when he thought about how such a beauty used to be a fierce and domineering man, he shuddered and his blood turned cold.
It was him who had used a halberd to drive him out of the Southern Region and the Northern Zone.
The Evil Son realized that he was not crazy enough to ept Qin Ying!
Mo Hongliu was also stunned.
He had also heard Qin Ying¡¯s domineering roar before.
What about now?
The Great Dao was truly ever-changing!
The older martial artists were dumbfounded as they stared at Qin Ying for a long time.
The forces on Qin Ying¡¯s side were all dumbfounded.
The forces that were inclined towards Qin Ying were also dumbfounded.
The Great Qian Pce, Su family, and Cao Tianyi¡¯s forces were also dumbfounded.
They had heard of the Great Qin Emperor and his fame.
He was the overlord who had unified the Southern Region and was known as the number one genius of the Northern Zone.
In that era, Qin Ying had single-handedly suppressed every Heaven¡¯s Blessed in the same realm. He had great ambitions and wanted to unify the Northern Zone and be the human king.
However, in the end, he became a great beauty?
This was too f*cking ridiculous!
Chapter 235 - Why Don’t You And I Become Dao Partners?
Chapter 235: Why Don¡¯t You And I Be Dao Partners?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Qin Ying¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow and hatred!
He held his halberd and charged toward Cao Tianyi.
¡°Scoundrel Cao, go to hell!¡±
Cao Tianyi retreated and waved his hand.
¡°Qin Ying, gather your brothers first. Let me take a breather.¡±
¡°Where are you going?!¡±
Cao Tianyi fled. This situation was too f*cking ridiculous.
He felt that he needed time topose himself in order to deal with it better.
¡°Big Brother!¡±
Pang Xinghai and the others chased after him.
Hua Qianzi cried miserably. She could not ept the fact that her powerful Big Brother had turned into a Big Sister!
Qin Ying stopped and looked at his brothers. Finally, he let out a long sigh.
¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer!¡±
¡°What Big Brother said¡¡±
Peng Qiguang raised his head. He would bump chests with his Big Brother to express camaraderie back then.
He could not bump chests!
Furthermore, he could not stare at them!
He hurriedly averted his eyes.
How depressing!
Silence.
Only Hua Qianzi¡¯s sobbing could be heard.
After a long while, Qin Ying finally said, ¡°There was an ident. Fate yed a trick on me, so¡¡±
¡®I also know that this was extremely ridiculous, but it just happened this way.¡¯
¡®Brothers, do you know how devastated I was when I awakened my memories?¡¯
Qin Ying roared inwardly.
¡°I should¡ I still have a chance to be a man again¡¡± Qin Ying said unconfidently.
He did not know if his master had a way.
¡°What do you want me to do?¡±
Hua Qianziy on Qin Ying¡¯s chest and cried her heart out.
Qin Ying had a helpless look on his face. What kind of nonsense was this?
¡°I can still spoil you,¡± Qin Ying rubbed her head and sighed.
¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Big Brother has returned, although there was an ident along the way.¡±
Xin Yuanfeng sighed.
Then, he continued, ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s a man or a woman, Big Brother is still Big Brother. Big Brother still needs to lead us to resolve our grudge with Cao Tianyi and the fight for the fate treasures.¡±
Although Qin Ying had turned into a woman, her strength was not weak at all. In fact, she was even stronger than back then.
As soon as she appeared, she killed the traitor Dan Sang Zi.
With Qin Ying as the backbone, they could unify the forces that were dissatisfied with Cao Tianyi and gain the upper hand in the fight.
They might even be able to expel Cao Tianyi¡¯s forces before the Asura Ancient Land fully opened.
The experts from Nine Swords Mountain also surrounded her. The group returned to the camp and discussed what they should do next.
Was Qin Ying alone this time, or did she have arge faction supporting her from behind?
The news that theGreat Qin Emperor had be a peerless beauty instantly spread throughout the Northern Zone, causing countless cultivators to be dumbstruck.
At the checkpoint leading from the Eastern Region to the Southern Region, a dull-looking youth walked past.
Chu Pingfan!
His cultivation had already reached the seventh level of the Emperor realm, and his strength was still growing rapidly.
He was definitely going to participate in the battle for the Asura Ancient Land. Moreover, it was time to settle the grudge between him and Ling Baiyun.
You¡¯er was still following him closely. Shey on his shoulder and said, ¡°Fan Fan, you might not be able to defeat him.¡±
Ling Baiyun was, after all, the Eastern Region¡¯s fated son. His strength was far beyond that of an ordinary Heaven¡¯s Blessed.
¡°Aren¡¯t you here, though?¡± Chu Pingfan said calmly.
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll lend you my strength when the timees,¡± You¡¯er said happily.
Before the Asura Ancient Land fully opened, peace was restored. The variousrge factions maintained their silence.
Qin Ying¡¯s return meant that the battle with Cao Tianyi was about to begin.
One had to choose sides or be neutral.
Choosing sides meant taking risks. Being neutral meant that there was not much to gain. It was also possible that the winning side would be dissatisfied with them.
In short, the situation in the Northern Zone would change.
The factions without a Divine realm expert were all very worried. They did not know what to do and could only remain neutral for now.
Many factions were in favor of Qin Ying.
However, they were worried that Cao Tianyi was too strong and that he would suppress Qin Ying¡¯s side.
No matter what, Cao Tianyi had lured the demons to invade and had created a disaster for the human race. This was uneptable.
However, his strength made many factions fearful.
Although Cao Tianyi had reincarnated, everyone knew that he was an extremely powerful Divine realm expert. How could he be reincarnated without anyone backing him up?
Moreover, other than him, there was also a Divine realm ancestor from the Great Qian Pce.
Three dayster¡
Rumble!
More parts of the Asura Ancient Land shimmered. It was almost as if it was about to emerge from the spatial cracks and return to the Southern Region.
Space shook, and another beam of light shed inside.
On the small hill where Ding Yue and the others were, Su Xian¡¯er was standing beside Chu Yun, holding a long whip.
She looked in the direction of Cao Tianyi¡¯s camp and snorted coldly, eagerly awaiting the chance to make a move.
¡°Aren¡¯t you a member of the Su family? Why are you still targeting the Su family?¡± Xiang Xing asked curiously.
¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Wang Luo why he is targeting the Wang family instead?¡±
Xiang Xing shut his mouth.
He thought of the Xiang family. Now that he had grown stronger, he would definitely return at some point to cause trouble for the Xiang family.
Wang Luo suddenly said, ¡°I was banished by the Wang family, Senior Brother Ding Yue was banished by Nine Swords Mountain, and Sister Su also ran away from her marriage¡¡±
¡°Why does it feel like we have something inmon?¡±
¡°Does Master like taking in troubled disciples?¡±
When he said that, Ding Yue and the others were stunned.
This seemed to be the case. Could it be that Master liked to nurture the expelled disciples and help them to rise up and be strong? Did he like watching them crush their enemies¡¯ dignity and p their faces?
Hei Yue was deep in thought. From her analysis of the backgrounds of Ding Yue and the others, they seemed to have something inmon. However, thismon point was not the fact that they were expelled or despised.
It was that they possessed great luck!
They all had special talents and special luck.
Hei Yue could not help but think of what Chu Xuan had said about the great change that was about to happen in the nine zones. Perhaps it was because of this that all these special talents appeared?
Master would ept people with great luck as disciples?
Was this to deal with the great change that was going to sweep the nine zones?
¡°Qin Ying,e out and meet me,¡± Cao Tianyi shouted loudly.
Qin Ying appeared.
Putting aside his identity from his previous life, the current Qin Ying was a peerless beauty, one that was rarely seen in the world.
This was especially so given her seemingly innately tyrannical temperament.
¡°Scoundrel Cao, you traitorous human! You lured the demon race into invading the Southern Region and massacring the human race. You should be prepared for the consequences,¡± Qin Ying said coldly.
¡°Qin Ying, I haven¡¯t forgotten my grudge from you foiling my n!¡±
Cao Tianyi snorted coldly.
¡°Evil demons and crooked humans should be punished!¡± Qin Ying retorted.
¡°Qin Ying, I, Cao Tianyi, do not care about right or wrong. Both of us want to reach a higher realm. For this, we need the human king position of the Northern Zone!¡±
¡°But why should we continue to fight?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you and I put aside our past grudges and work together? You are now a woman. Why don¡¯t you and I be Dao partners and strive for supremacy together? Wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?¡±
The moment Cao Tianyi said that, the entire ce fell silent.
Everyone was dumbfounded. They never thought that Cao Tianyi would be like this.
The Evil Son was dumbfounded. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯m still not as crazy as that old b*stard Cao. I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get past that hurdle in my heart!¡±
Mo Hongliu was also dumbfounded. He sighed in his heart. As expected of that old b*stard Cao Tianyi.
He looked at Qin Ying. It had to be said that the current Qin Ying was truly a rare peerless beauty!
Putting aside his past identity as a fierce man, he was a valiant beauty. He was truly a perfect Dao partner!
Pa!
What the f*ck was I thinking!
Mo Hongliu pped himself!
Chapter 236 - Divine Realm Experts’ Appearance
Chapter 236: Divine Realm Experts¡¯ Appearance
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Qin Ying gripped his halberd tightly. His eyes turned red and his breathing became heavy. His chest heaved up and down as well.
Xin Yuanfeng and Bai Shaokong, who were at the side, looked at the heaving chest of their ¡®Big Brother¡¯. They were so scared that they hurriedly looked away. They could not look!
They really could not look!
They raised their hands and pped themselves twice to calm themselves down. They could not let their imagination run wild!
This was their Big Brother!
¡°B*stard Cao, how dare you humiliate me? Die!¡±
Qin Ying roared in anger. He waved his halberd and charged forward.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others followed closely behind.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Cao Tianyi snorted coldly. ¡°Qin Ying, since you are not willing to join hands with me, then let¡¯s end this. I want to see if you have the ability to stop me in this life!¡±
Boom!
A figure from the Great Qian Pce flew over, and the aura of a Divine realm expert was disyed for all to see.
The Heavenly Saint sect and the Great Evil Pce also had their Divine realm experts appear.
The Nine Swords Mountain Sword Master also appeared.
The Pavilion Master of the Floating Flower Pavilion and the Yu family¡¯s patriarch also appeared.
As the Divine realm experts behind each of them appeared, the oue of the battle no longer depended on Qin Ying and the other Emperor realm cultivators.
The Ling family¡¯s patriarch also appeared.
Out of the three great families of the Eastern Region, only the Ji family had not appeared here.
The Su family of the Central Region did not have a Divine realm expert.
¡°Qin Ying, you¡¯ll definitely lose even if you n for another lifetime,¡± Cao Tianyi sneered.
In the Great Qian Pce, another Divine realm expert appeared.
Moreover, looking at the Divine realm experts that had appeared, Cao Tianyi¡¯s side seemed slightly stronger.
The Sword Master of Nine Swords Mountain was a third-level Divine realm expert. The Floating Flower Pavilion Master and the Yu family¡¯s patriarch were both first-level Divine realm cultivators.
The Ling family¡¯s patriarch was also at the first level of the Divine realm.
However, the Heavenly Saint sect¡¯s Divine realm expert was at the third level of the Divine realm. As for the Great Qian Pce¡¯s Divine realm experts, one was at the third level of the Divine realm and the other was at the first level of the Divine realm.
Soon after, an old man holding a pill cauldron appeared. The founding patriarch of the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain was at the first level of the Divine realm.
¡°Haha, I¡¯ll never allow human race traitors to live!¡±
A figure appeared. He was the founder of the Qishan Alliance. He was a famous itinerant cultivator expert from the Northern Zone who had founded the independent cultivator alliance.
Second level of the Divine realm.
With the appearance of these Divine realm experts, regardless of whether it was the Heaven realm experts or the other cultivators, they all held their breaths and prepared to escape.
If a battle between them broke out, just the shockwaves from the battle would be enough to destroy them.
Legendary Divine realm experts had appeared one after another. Thendscape of the Northern Zone was about to change.
Qin Ying returned to the camp and stared coldly at Cao Tianyi¡¯s side. He then looked at Mo Hongliu and said, ¡°The demon race elder should be you, right?¡±
¡°Ha, that was in my previous life. In this life, I am the Holy Son of the Heavenly Saint sect,¡± Mo Hongliu chuckled and said, ¡°I have the bloodline of the human race now. Naturally, I can participate in the fight for the fate treasures.¡±
Qin Ying nodded and did not say anything.
He looked at the Evil Son and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you the Southern Region¡¯s Evil Lord?¡±
¡°Yes and no!¡±
The Evil Son nodded, and then shook his head. He smiled and said, ¡°Qin Ying, actually, I admire you. However, a grudge is a grudge!¡±
¡°The Evil Lord who was chased out of the Southern Region and the Northern Zone by me became the current ancestor of the Great Evil Pce, and also reached the Divine realm, right?¡±
Qin Ying could not help but sigh.
Back then, he despised the Evil Lord very much.
He did not expect that after his reincarnation, he would actually encounter the Evil Lord¡¯s reincarnation.
Xie Zi smiled slightly. The Divine realm expert that the Great Evil Pce had sent out was not his original body.
Others thought that he was a reincarnation, but in fact, he was not a proper reincarnation. He was just a reincarnation of a split soul.
Of course, he also had the memories of his original body.
He had to walk a new path and ascend to a higher realm. The cultivation progress of his original body had already ground to a halt.
¡°Grandfather, show yourself!¡±
Qin Ying called out to the sky.
He still remembered his master¡¯s promise that he would not allow anyone above the Emperor realm to interfere in the fight for the fate treasures.
Now, all of the Divine realm experts had appeared.
However, Cao Tianyi had not revealed his trump card yet.
It was time to force his hand.
The appearance of the Luo family would unify their forces, and those who were neutral or watching from the sidelines would join his side.
Qin Ying believed that since his master had given his word, he would definitely do it.
The final battle would still be decided by the Emperor realm cultivators!
Cao Tianyi, Mo Hongliu, and the Evil Son were all peerless Emperor realm experts. Although the experts from his side were inferior, they could still obtain an advantage in terms of the number of Emperor realm experts.
Moreover, there were still extremely powerful Emperor realm experts in the Northern Zone.
For example, the Sword Dao expert who had blocked Cao Tianyi and saved Xin Yuanfeng and Pang Xinghai.
Luo Ming appeared. His fifth-level Dao realm cultivation was undoubtedly the strongest among the Divine realm experts present.
Behind him were the elders of the Luo family.
¡°Cao Tianyi lured the demon race to invade and intended to harm his fellow humans. I am Luo Ming of the Eastern Zone¡¯s Luo family, and a descendant of the human king. Are you all determined to follow Cao Tianyi and rebel against the human race?¡±
As soon as these words were said, the expressions of Cao Tianyi¡¯s forces changed.
The human king¡¯s Luo family!
Although it was not the human king of the Northern Zone, they were still the family of a human king of the human race. They had the right to uphold justice. Furthermore, each human king family had countless supporters!
Furthermore, Luo Ming was the strongest Divine realm expert present!
Cao Tianyi¡¯s expression changed slightly and he startedughing maniacally.
¡°Haha, Qin Ying, the human king¡¯s Luo family? Impressive! Is this the basis for your confidence?¡±
¡°Qin Ying, I, Cao Tianyi, have never submitted to anyone before. You are the first person to foil my ns. Now, you are using the might of the human king¡¯s family to disrupt my ns again!¡±
¡°Good! Great Qin Emperor!¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s voice became colder and colder, ¡°However, so what?if it¡¯s the Wang Family? In this world, strength matters. I, Cao Tianyi, have my own methods!¡±
Boom!
A powerful aura could be felt from afar.
Following that, another powerful aura appeared.
Luo Ming¡¯s expression changed. The neers¡¯ strength was not lower than the seventh level of the Divine realm!
Two powerful figures appeared on Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s sides, emitting powerful spiritual pressure on those present.
The expressions of all the Divine realm experts present changed drastically.
The two figures looked simr to Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu. They were their original Divine realm bodies, and also their trump cards.
Back then, the two of them were both peerless existences who had reached the ninth level of the Divine realm.
However, because they reincarnated and used some secret technique to maintain the existence of the divine bodies, the strength of their original bodies had weakened. Still, their bodies still possessed the power of an eighth-level Divine realm cultivator.
¡°So what if you have the backing of the Luo Family? Strength is everything. If your Luo family has experts at the eighth or ninth level of the Divine realm, I, Cao Tianyi, will turn around and leave without saying a word.¡±
¡°So what if I offend the Luo Family? After obtaining the fate treasures, I, Cao Tianyi, will surely ascend to the top and one day stand shoulder to shoulder with every human king!¡±
Cao Tianyiughed arrogantly.
Luo Ming¡¯s face turned gloomy. He did not know where the ancestors of the Luo family, who were at the eighth or ninth level of the Divine realm, were. Even if he asked for help, he did not know when they would return.
However, he did not panic. The human king¡¯s family was still a human king¡¯s family. He took out a jade book and said coldly, ¡°Cao Tianyi, if you dare to attack my Luo family, my Luo family will issue the human king¡¯s order. The human kings¡¯ families will join forces to exterminate you!¡±
This was the privilege of a human king¡¯s family, and also represented a tacit understanding between the families. If one family issued the human king¡¯s order when they were in great danger, the other human kings¡¯ families would join forces to eliminate the enemy who was targeting the human king¡¯s family.
Chapter 237 - The Death Of A Divine Realm Expert, Terror!
Chapter 237: The Death Of A Divine Realm Expert, Terror!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The longevity of the human kings¡¯ families was not only due to the blessings and inheritances of the human kings, it was also due to the tacit understanding between the human kings¡¯ families.
Even if a major force targeted a human king¡¯s family, they would not dare to dream of destroying it.
Otherwise, if all the other human kings¡¯ families joined hands, they would be an extremely terrifying force that even the strongest and luckiest Heaven¡¯s Blessed would find hard-pressed to survive.
The human kings¡¯ families represented righteousness, and were able to rally under that banner to summon the other major forces of the human race to act.
asionally a human king¡¯s family would lose their banner of righteousness when one of their membersmitted evil acts and tarnished the ancestors¡¯ reputation.
However, although the human kings¡¯ families would produce deviant offspring whomitted unscrupulous acts from time to time, they never allowed it to affect the family. Every time this was discovered, they would hunt down and kill those evildoers.
Furthermore, after killing them, that human king¡¯s family would not be able to issue the human king¡¯s order for some time. After all, having the human king¡¯s order casually issued would devalue the prestige and meaning behind the human king¡¯s order.
The Luo family had not had problems with such people, and as such had the right to issue the human king¡¯s order.
Moreover, Cao Tianyi had once betrayed the human race by luring the demons to invade the Southern Region. If his forces attacked the Luo family in addition to that, they werepletely warranted in issuing the human king¡¯s order.
¡°Human king¡¯s order?¡±
Cao Tianyi sneered. ¡°My original body has already reached the Divine realm. How much can the human king¡¯s order do to a Divine realm expert?¡±
Luo Ming¡¯s heart sank. Indeed, the human king¡¯s order was usually used to gather experts to deal with the demons or to punish the rebels. More than absolute strength, they relied on numbers to suppress their enemies.
Against a Divine realm expert, numbers were meaningless. Unless a human king took action personally, such an order would do little to deter a Divine realm expert.
Even if they did manage to wound the Divine realm expert, he or she could simply hide the Deste Ancient Zone. It would be impossible for cultivators below the Divine realm to enter and leave that ce safely.
Cao Tianyi had obtained a fate treasure that allowed him to maintain his Divine realm original body. With time, the strength of his original body would definitely recover to its original level.
Mo Hongliu sneered and said, ¡°Brother Cao might not dare to attack the Luo family, but I, Mo Hongliu, have no problems doing so!¡±
At worst, he could just return to the Demon Zone. The human race would not be able to do anything then.
The hearts of Qin Ying¡¯s forces started to sink.
Even the human king¡¯s family could not intimidate Cao Tianyi. What could they do now?
These two were at the eighth level of the Divine realm. Even if the Divine realm experts present joined hands, they would not be able to resist these two.
The gap between their levels was too big.
Even though Cao Tianyi¡¯s God body was in a magical state, he was still a peerless expert at the eighth level of the God realm!
All of the Heaven realm and Emperor realm cultivators held their breaths. They were extremely nervous. It was one thing for the legendary Divine realm warriors to appear one after another.
However, two high-level Divine realm experts had suddenly appeared!
Moreover, judging from the current situation, Qin Ying¡¯s side was about to lose.
Some forces that were originally inclined towards Qin Ying started to waver.
In the small courtyard, Chu Xuan also noticed this and felt that it was time for Ren Changhe to make his appearance.
He had to keep his promise to Qin Ying.
Moreover, he was the one with the greatest advantage when it came to Emperor realm cultivators.
The strength of Ding Yue and the others were all at the absolute peak of the Emperor realm. They were all children of fate, not to mention that Qin Ying definitely had a contingency n to secure the fate treasures.
The fate treasures would definitely belong to one of his disciples in the end.
The fate treasures were crucial to the progress of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
By using the fate treasures, he would be able to elerate the process of integrating and assimting thews of Heaven and Earth in the different regions.
Once he had reced thews of Heaven and Earth in the Northern Zone with the Heavenly Daows, he would control the Heavenly Daows, and even if a more powerful Dao realm expert attacked, he would be able to rely on the power of the Heavenly Daows of the entire Northern Zone to suppress them.
Ever since he found out that the end of this Daoyuan was approaching, Chu Xuan had been engulfed by a sense of crisis. He had a feeling that something would definitely happen to the nine zones.
In order to safely cultivate in his courtyard, it was necessary to extend the range of his control and influence.
He immediately had Ren Changhe move out to issue his order that no one above the Emperor realm was allowed to participate in the battle for the Asura Ancient Land.
If he wanted Cao Tianyi to acquiesce, he would have to use absolute strength to intimidate everyone.
Perhaps he needed to make a move personally.
Chu Xuan took out the Soul-chasing Bow. Through the Heaven-spying mirror, he could lock onto anyone.
Although he was at a disadvantage, Qin Ying did not panic at all.
At this moment, a figure appeared, who was surrounded by the aura of life and death, and he was shrouded in the Great Dao of Yin and Yang.
His seventh-level Divine realm cultivation level was fully disyed.
Even though he was only one level lower, the imposing aura he exuded was not one whit weaker than Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s Divine realm bodies.
¡°On behalf of the eternal, immortal, handsome, unparalleled, mighty, virtuous, supreme and holy number one Dao master in the myriad realms, anyone above the Emperor realm is forbidden to participate or interfere in the battle for the fate treasures. Anyone who disobeys this order will be killed without mercy!¡±
Ren Changhe¡¯s imposing aura surged majestically. He looked down at Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu.
Anyone who dared to disobey his master¡¯s order would die!
So what if the other party had eighth-level Divine realm bodies?
Those were just bodies that existed due to the preservation of special techniques and treasures.
They wereckingpared to actualplete bodies. Ren Changhe could easily fight them.
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu were stunned.
Everyone present was stunned.
Supreme and holy number one Dao master¡
And all those other different titles?
Was that not going too overboard?
Cao Tianyi was about to open his mouth to mock Ren Changhe, but the third-level Divine realm expert from the Heavenly Saint Sect spoke up first.
¡°What bullsh*t supreme and holy number one Dao master? If you want to interfere, just say so. There¡¯s no need to pretend to be so high and mighty!¡±
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes.
¡°Old Man, you¡¯re courting death!¡±
He thought that the first one to jump out and question him would be Cao Tianyi or Mo Hongliu. It would then be a good opportunity to destroy their divine bodies and intimidate everyone there.
Since this fellow from the Heavenly Saint Sect jumped out, then he would make an example out of him. How could my name be mocked?
He would definitely suffer a cmity!
Chu Xuan drew his bow and used the Heaven-spying mirror to lock onto the Heavenly Saint Sect¡¯s Divine realm expert.
An arrow appeared and the power of the Dao of Destruction lingered around it. It flew out and disappeared into space.
Before the Heavenly Saint sect¡¯s Divine realm expert could say anything further, a terrifying pressure suddenly descended. A beam of light carrying the Dao of Destruction descended without any warning!
Mo Hongliu was shocked. He could not even release his Divine aura, nor did he have time to escape. He only barely managed to channel some of his Divine power to create a weak shield around him.
¡°No!¡±
The Heavenly Saint sect Divine realm expert let out a scream, after which he turned into dust and disappeared.
Following that, there was a rumbling sound.
The world shook. Blood-colored light lingered in the sky as drops of blood-colored rain fell.
A Divine realm expert had fallen!
Cao Tianyi, Mo Hongliu, and the rest of the Divine state experts turned pale with fright.
The people from the Heavenly Saint sect were especially frightened. They almost peed their pants. At the same time, they were grateful that the terrifying existence had not targeted them.
However, this was the more terrifying part. Such a terrifying attack had easily killed a Divine realm expert, but the people next to that expert werepletely unharmed.
It was extremely terrifying!
Ren Changhe was also extremely shocked. As expected of his master. Just mocking his name had summoned a cmity from the heavens!
Calming his mind, he said coldly, ¡°Arrogant fool, how dare you offendthe eternal, immortal, handsome, unparalleled, mighty, virtuous, supreme and holy number one Dao master in the myriad realms. You summoned the wrath of the heavens! Who else dares to disobey?¡±
¡°In the fight for the fate treasures, those above the Emperor realm may not interfere or participate. Those who disobey this order will die!¡±
Then, he stared at Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s Divine realm bodies and said coldly, ¡°Your original bodies can not participate or interfere. Otherwise, they too will be destroyed!¡±
Chapter 238 - Feng Shaoqing
Chapter 238: Feng Shaoqing
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s hearts trembled as they looked at the rain of blood that was still falling. They were unable to regain theirposure for a long time.
It was too terrifying!
Was this person a supreme existence above the Divine realm?
They were d that the supreme existence did not side with anyone. Otherwise, how could theypete?
They would not be able to use their trump cards.
However, their own cultivation levels were absolutely top-notch. They still could rely on the strength of their reincarnated bodies to fight for the fate treasures.
In the battle for the Asura Ancient Land, besides Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu, no one knew that there was a third Divine realm expert involved.
The reason why the news of the two of them dying together had spread was because that Divine realm expert was killed by the two of them working together. Simrly, blood rain fell, which is why they decided to create the illusion that they had died together.
Qin Ying had a backup n, but so did they!
Once the Asura Ancient Land opened. It was still unknown who would be thest one tough.
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu looked at each other. They immediately came to a tacit understanding. It was time to join hands.
Then, they looked at the Evil Son.
The enemy of the enemy was a friend.
The Evil Son¡¯s enemy was Qin Ying. There was enmity between the two of them.
Naturally, they could be temporary allies.
The Evil Son nodded and agreed to join forces.
If he obtained just one of the fate treasures, he would be able toplete his n!
Ren Changhe looked at all the Divine and Heaven realm experts present and said, ¡°Those above the Emperor realm, regarding this order, does anyone have an objection?¡±
Luo Ming took the lead and said, ¡°We ept the supreme one¡¯s order.¡±
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s Divine realm experts also replied affirmatively.
Who dared to object?
The guy who had spoken disrespectfully just now had already been turned into ashes.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, everyone above the Emperor realm should leave.¡±
Ren Changhe stared at Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s Divine realm bodies and said, ¡°Especially you two. If you dare to y tricks and borrow the power of your Divine realm bodies, I will kill you!¡±
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s gazes turned cold, but they did not say anything. They did not have their past strength, and there was a terrifying existence behind this person.
At this moment, another figure suddenly appeared.
Chu Yi.
He swept his gaze around and said coldly, ¡°Those who haven¡¯t shown themselves don¡¯t need to show themselves either. If you dare to interfere secretly, be prepared to be killed without mercy!¡±
His aura erupted, which had reached the peak of the Divine realm, and there was even a faint trace of Dao aura circting around his body. He had clearly reached the threshold of the Dao realm.
All of the Divine realm experts were shocked.
In the distance, two more Divine realm experts appeared. They maintained their silence and did not approach.
Chu Yi¡¯s figure then disappeared.
¡°Those above the Emperor realm must not step within a thousand miles of the Asura Ancient Land. Otherwise, they will be killed without mercy!¡±
Ren Changhe¡¯s heart trembled. Was this master¡¯s servant?
He was too powerful.
He then followed Chu Yi and disappeared into the distance.
Luo Ming looked at Qin Ying and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Senior down!¡±
Qin Ying nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let Master down.¡±
All of the Divine and Heaven realm experts retreated thousands of miles away.
No one dared to disobey.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Qin Ying and said coldly, ¡°Do you think that you can win now that the fight is between Emperor realm cultivators?¡±
Mo Hongliu, the Evil Son, and Cao Tianyi gathered together, including the forces under theirmand.
The assembly of their forces was stronger than Qin Ying¡¯s forces.
The other forces remained neutral. They even thought that they could benefit from the fight between these two sides.
Qin Ying¡¯s forcescked experts who were capable of fighting against Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu.
Still, they did not start fighting immediately. Instead, they looked around at the neutral forces. For now, there was nothing to be afraid of. Only one side could not be underestimated, which was Ding Yue and the others.
Ding Yue had once saved Pang Xinghai and Xin Yuanfeng. This meant that he favored Qin Ying. This group was what Cao Tianyi was more afraid of.
Therefore, he did not want to start a big fight before the Asura Ancient Land fully opened.
Once they entered the Asura Ancient Land, he would have the advantage. Otherwise, if Ding Yue and the others joined hands with Qin Ying, he would definitely lose.
A figure flew over from afar.
¡°Cousin, I¡¯m here to lend you a hand!¡±
It was the simp Zhu Yuanbai!
Upon hearing this voice, Qin Ying¡¯s mood took a turn for the worse. This cousin of his was even more annoying than a buzzing fly.
However, Zhu Yuanbai was actually very strong. If he joined hands with any one of his brothers, they would be able to deal with the Evil Son.
He could be considered a great help in their time of need.
Another group of ten or so people walked over. The person in the lead was elegant and handsome.
Qin Ying narrowed his eyes and looked at the other party.
Another outer zone force had joined the fray.
¡°Feng Shaoqing greets everyone, and greets Miss Luo!¡±
Feng Shaoqing cupped his fists and said politely.
¡°The Northern Region of the Southern Zone¡¯s human king¡¯s Feng family?¡±
Qin Ying asked in a deep voice.
¡°That¡¯s right. Please forgive me foring uninvited, Miss Luo!¡±
Feng Shaoqing nodded.
All of the cultivators present were shocked. It was another human king¡¯s family?
¡°Are you going to help Qin Ying?¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s face was gloomy.
¡°No, no, I won¡¯t interfere in the grudges between the two of you,¡± Feng Shaoqing waved his hand and said.
He was here to reap the benefits.
A person walked out from the Heavenly Saint sect and sneered, ¡°Another human king¡¯s family member? Nowadays, the reputation of the human king¡¯s family isn¡¯t very useful. The battle for treasures always relies on one¡¯s own strength.¡±
¡°My strength is average, but I also want to experience the strength of a human king¡¯s descendant!¡±
This was to test Feng Shaoqing¡¯s strength.
Feng Shaoqing was still polite and smiled gently, acting as if he was a person with a good temper.
¡°My strength is average and I¡¯m ashamed to be called a descendant of a human king. This brother is very powerful. I¡¯m ashamed to admit that I¡¯m not as good as you!¡±
Feng Shaoqing cupped his hands and said nonchntly.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that the reputation of the Feng family¡¯s human king is not worth its salt? If you guys don¡¯t have the strength to back it up, then you should stop calling yourselves a human king¡¯s family!¡±
The Emperor realm expert of the Heavenly Saint Sect mocked Feng Shaoqing.
¡°I think that this brother is tired of living. Fine, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±
Feng Shaoqing was smiling the whole time.
However, his body moved and raised his hand to make a grabbing motion.
Screech!
A huge bird that looked like the legendary phoenix flew out from Feng Shaoqing¡¯s palm. It was as fast as lightning and it pounced toward the Emperor realm expert of the Heavenly Saint sect.
¡°Heh!¡±
The Heavenly Saint sect¡¯s Emperor realm expert raised his saber and shed. His aura surged, but all of his attacks passed through the huge bird.
He did not manage to block the attack.
The huge bird instantly enveloped his body and burst into a ball of scorching mes.
¡°Ah!¡±
A miserable cry sounded out. The mes disappeared and so did that expert¡¯s body.
He had killed a ninth-level Emperor realm expert with one strike.
Feng Shaoqing was still smiling politely.
¡°I don¡¯t like killing people.¡±
All the Emperor realm cultivators present were geniuses who were selected from their pool of outstanding disciples.
The Emperor realm expert of the Heavenly Saint Sect who came with Mo Hongliu naturally was not weak.
At this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn. As expected of a descendant of a human king¡¯s family. Their strength hadpletely surpassed that of ordinary geniuses.
Perhaps only a few people like Cao Tianyi could stand shoulder to shoulder with him.
Chapter 239 - ittle Evil King vs Evil Son
Chapter 239: Little Evil King vs Evil Son
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Mo Hongliu¡¯s facial expression darkened. Another formidable opponent!
Feng Shaoqing¡¯s strength was no weaker than his.
At the same time, he sighed. The human race was indeed worthy of being the true overlord race of the nine zones.
This human king¡¯s descendant was so talented. Among the Heavenly Demon tribe, there were probably only a few who were on par with him.
In addition, there was not just one human king¡¯s family, and not just one descendant.
¡°Very strong.¡±
Wang Luo looked at Feng Shaoqing and said, ¡°His mes are no weaker than my Heavenly Void mes.¡±
Xiang Xing also nodded and said, ¡°He is indeed very strong. However, when ites to ying with fire, I am equally as capable.¡±
If they were to really fight, both Xiang Xing or Wang Luo, would be able to match Feng Shaoqing.
Although the two of them were not known for theirbat strength, they had many tricks up their sleeves.
After showing off, Feng Shaoqing greeted Qin Ying with a smile. Then, he led his men and upied a small hill to wait for the Asura Ancient Land to open.
Qin Ying walked out, halberd in hand, and pointed at Cao Tianyi, saying, ¡°Scoundrel Cao, do you dare to fight me? Aren¡¯t you going to take revenge for having your n foiled? I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±
¡°Good, good. It just so happens that I want to experience the power of the Great Qin Emperor as well!¡±
Cao Tianyi walked out with a dark expression.
Golden light blossomed around him. The God-ying Saber Aura and his golden fists were activated.
There was even a golden hammer floating above his head, the God-ying Golden Hammer!
When he was fighting against Pang Xinghai and Xin Yuanfeng, he had not used this weapon, but he had no choice but to take extra precautions when facing Qin Ying.
Wielding her halberd, Qin Ying exuded a domineering aura, and her graceful body was filled with terrifying power.
Scales also suddenly appeared, covering her entire body. Then, that domineering aura of hers became even more piercingly cold.
Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they saw this.
What a ferocious domineering aura!
Even though he had been reincarnated as a woman, he had retained his domineering aura.
As expected of the Great Qin Emperor, who had once unified the Southern Region and had shaken the Northern Zone!
Cao Tianyi¡¯s expression also changed slightly. Qin Ying¡¯s physical body was actually this terrifying, and not inferior to his own God-ying golden physique.
In fact, it was even more domineering!
Feng Shaoqing narrowed his eyes as he looked at Qin Ying in shock.
¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be one of the Luo family¡¯s secret techniques? What kind of technique is this? Was it something he cultivated in his previous life?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not right. In his previous life, his physique was special and he possessed the Overlord physique. In this life, after being reincarnated as a woman, he should no longer be able to exudesuch a domineering aura.¡±
Feng Shao Qing pondered all this in his heart. Qin Ying was very strong, and no weaker than he was at all.
It was very likely that Qin Ying was the strongest person within the same realm among the younger generation of the Luo family.
Qin Ying had cultivated his Tyrant Dragon Body to the point where he could now utilize the domineering aura from his previous life. Moreover, the Tyrant Dragon Body possessed unmatched power.
With the addition of some of the techniques passed down by Chu Xuan, in terms of strength, he was even stronger than he had been in his previous life.
¡°What a domineering aura. What kind of body-tempering technique does Junior Brother Qin cultivate?¡±
Ding Yue muttered in surprise.
¡°This kind of body-tempering technique suits Junior Sister Qin very well.¡±
Wang Luo sighed with emotion.
¡°It should be Junior Brother Qin!¡±
Ding Yue corrected him.
¡°Senior Brother, he is now a woman. Of course, he is our junior sister.¡±
¡°Junior Brother, you are wrong. We cultivators of the supreme way do not have women in our hearts. Since Junior Brother Qin was a man in his previous life, even if he has be a woman, he should still be treated as a man.¡±
Ding Yue corrected him with a serious expression, ¡°If you treat him as a woman, this shows that you still have a desire for a woman in your heart!¡±
Wang Luo replied with shame, ¡°Senior Brother is right, it should be Junior Brother Qin. Myprehension of the supreme way is still insufficient!¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s mouth twitched as she listened to their conversation from the side.
Before Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi could start their fight, the Evil Son walked out.
¡°I will join hands with brother Cao.¡±
He looked at Xin Yuanfeng and the others with contempt.
¡°Humph!¡±
Xin Yuanfeng walked out, sword in hand.
The Evil Son waved his finger and said with contempt, ¡°You¡¯re not capable enough. You brothers shoulde at me together. If you pieces of trash don¡¯t work together, you¡¯re worthless! Haha!¡±
Xin Yuanfeng¡¯s face turned ashen.
Pang Xinghai and the others were the same. The Evil Son was too arrogant.
He was the Evil Lord from back then!
Although they were strong, he was stronger.
Even though everyone here had reincarnated, the gap between them was toorge.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others felt ashamed. They were too weak and could not share their Big Brother¡¯s burden.
Pang Xinghai walked out.
If they did not join forces, Xin Yuanfeng alone would not be a match for the Evil Son.
At this moment, a figure descended from the sky.
A voice rang out from afar. It was filled with hatred as the person screamed,¡±Evil Son, you deserve to die!¡±
Xin Yuanfeng and Pang Xinghai stopped in their tracks. The Evil Son also stopped and looked toward the source of the voice.
A man dressed in a flowery green robe with a fair face and no facial hair appeared. He pinched his thumb and index finger together, after which threads surrounded his body.
He was holding a thin embroidery needle in his hand. His face was so pale that it did not look normal. His voice did not sound like a woman¡¯s, nor did it sound like a man¡¯s.
He gave off a strange feeling that was hard to describe.
His face was filled with anger, and his eyes shone with hatred. He stared at the Evil Son and gnashed his teeth as he said, ¡°Evil Son, you did not expect this, right? I am not dead yet. I have returned to take revenge on you!¡±
The person who had just arrived was none other than the little evil king!
The Evil Son was his lifelong enemy. Not only did the Evil Son kill his father, but it was also because of him that he had severed his third leg!
Every time he thought of this, the little evil king wished that he could swallow the Evil Son alive!
¡°It¡¯s you?¡±
Xie Zi was really surprised.
¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Evil Son, I¡¯ll take your life!¡±
The little evil king made his move.
Whoosh!
Cold streaks of light appeared, as the threads around his body weaved together. A dagger was hidden in his hand.
His body charged forward, leaving a few afterimages in its wake. It was impossible to distinguish the real body from the afterimages, and in an instant, he had surrounded the Evil Son.
Fine threads crisscrossed, as the needles attacked the Evil Son from all directions soundlessly.
The Evil Son was greatly rmed. What kind of cultivation technique was this?
Boom!
Blood-red light surrounded the Evil Son and covered his entire body. He did not dare to be the slightest bit careless.
The little evil king¡¯s strength had increased by leaps and bounds.
Moreover, the cultivation technique he was using was very strange. His strange movements made it impossible for him to distinguish between real and fake.
Those thin needles were silent and untraceable, making it impossible to guard against.
A great battle between the little evil king and the Evil Son erupted. After a short while, the Evil Son felt a stab of pain run through his arm. A needle had actually prated his defenses and pierced his arm.
Waves of icy cold aura pervaded his arm. It felt as if that aura would freeze his spiritual power.
The moment they started exchanging blows, the Evil Son fell into a disadvantageous state. He was seemingly at a loss at what to do.
The little evil king¡¯s cultivation techniques and attacks were all too strange, especially those thin needles and threads. Once he was entangled by them, it became difficult to extricate himself.
The needles were fast, silent, and there were many of them. As he was facing them for the first time, the Evil SOn was actually unable to find a way to deal with them.
However, he was after all the reincarnation of a Divine realm expert, and had plenty ofbat experience. Hence, even though he was at a disadvantage, he was able to stabilize the situation and minimize his losses.
Once he got used to the little evil king¡¯s strange techniques, he would no longer be so passive.
Everyone was shocked. Where did all these Heaven¡¯s Blessede from? How could each of them be stronger than thest? This neer had actually suppressed the Evil Son!
The geniuses present felt like the sky had fallen on them.
Before these monsters appeared, they had all been considered the cream of the crop. However, they now realized that they were still far behind the true geniuses!
Why was the gap between people sorge?
The heavens were unfair!
Chapter 240 - Venting Their Anger
Chapter 240: Venting Their Anger
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
On the small hill, Chu Yun looked at the little evil king in surprise.
After disappearing for a period of time, the little evil king had actually be so powerful?
However, why did he seem so strange? There was something wrong with him.
In particr, that colorful robe he was wearing. His appearance was neither male nor female. It was too unusual.
Could it be that he had cultivated some strange cultivation technique that had led to this?
After the little evil king and the Evil King started to fight¡
On the other side, Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi also started to fight.
Boom!
Qin Ying¡¯s domineering halberd directly crushed the God-ying Saber Aura. His snow white fist punched and directly crushed Cao Tianyi¡¯s golden fist strikes.
The battle was very domineering!
Cao Tianyi¡¯s heart trembled. Qin Ying¡¯s fighting style was too imposing and domineering. Qin Ying exuded the aura of an unmatched world dominator!
When coupled with his female body, this aura coalesced to emanate a wild and special beauty.
Zhu Yuanbai¡¯s eyes were shining.
¡°Cousin is too beautiful!¡±
Pang Xinghai and the others red at him.
However, what followed their anger was sorrow. At this moment, their Big Brother was indeed very beautiful!
Cao Tianyi was once a Divine realm expert, so his strength was naturally extraordinary. Those who could break through to the Divine realm and were on the cusp of breaking through to the Dao realm were undoubtedly very talented.
He did not back down in the slightest, and used a simrly overbearing fighting style to fight Qin Ying.
Two contrasting fighting styles appeared on the battlefield.
Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi were fighting head-on, overbearing against overbearing. Neither retreated, and with their powerful strength, they continued to attack each other.
As for the little evil king, he was as elusive as a ghost, and his attacks were crafty and strange. His figure was everywhere and nowhere at the same time.
The Evil Son was constantly dodging and defending, trying to find an opening to counterattack.
At this point, the Evil Son¡¯s body had already been pierced by a few needles, and he was feeling very ufortable. He did not seem to be outwardly injured, but in fact, the Evil Son knew that his injuries were not light.
Those strange needles not only froze his spiritual power, but also his physical body. They were also able to invade the soul and freeze his soul power.
Were it not for the fact that his soul was special, he might have already been severely injured!
However, he had gradually gotten used to the little evil king¡¯s strange attacks, and was starting to respond with his own attacks.
The little evil king seemed to have gone mad as he attacked fiercely, venting out the hatred he had umted in his heart.
¡°This person can be roped in. The enemy of our enemy is our friend. At the very least, he can help us deal with the Great Evil Pce!¡±
Pang Xinghai said.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others all agreed.
Ding Yue and the others watched the battles. The battle between Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi was especially intense. Qin Ying¡¯s halberd was extremely domineering. Cao Tianyi, who was as powerful as him, was unable to gain any advantage against the former.
The battle between the two sides became more and more intense. The mountains copsed and the ground cracked. Many Emperor realm cultivators who were watching started to retreat to avoid the shockwaves of the battle.
The Evil Son and the little evil king were still fighting. It was difficult to determine the winner between them.
Although the Evil Son had suffered some losses, it would not be easy for the little evil king to win outright.
After the Evil Son had gotten used to his strange attacks, the fight graduallystabilized, and the two sides entered a stalemate.
Looking at the current situation, whether it was the battle between Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi, or the battle between the Evil Son and the little evil king, both were at a standstill.
It was even very likely that both fights would end in draws.
As for whether they had any trump cards that they had not used, no one knew for certain.
Although the battle seemed to be intense, it was actually not the time for them to fight to the death. Neither Qin Ying nor Cao Tianyi wanted to be embroiled in a life-and-death battle at this moment, as it would allow others to take advantage of them.
At the very least, they had to wait until the Asura Ancient Land opened. Once inside, they would be able to use their trump cards to fight for the fate treasures.
On the other hand, the little evil king really wanted to kill the Evil Son. He did not care about the fate treasures or the Asura Ancient Land.
However, his current strength was not enough to aplish the deed.
Although he had injured the Evil Son, thetter¡¯s injuries were not fatal.
Moreover, the Evil Son was not alone. If he was not careful and was injured himself, he would find himself surrounded by enemies. As such, the little evil king reigned in his killing intent.
He also knew that the best opportunities for him to kill the Evil Son would appear inside the Asura Ancient Land. A moment¡¯s distraction might be all he needed to settle the score.
Moreover, even if he could not kill the Evil Son, as long as he destroyed the fate treasure thetter obtained, he would be able to appease his anger.
Chu Xuan observed the battle between Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi. They were simrly strong. In the end, it was hard to say who would win or lose.
After all, Cao Tianyi was once a Divine realm expert.
Even if he could not use his Divine realm body, he must have prepared several trump cards and killing moves.
Qin Ying was not simple either.
Other than the secret technique he taught him, he was a direct descendant of the Luo family, so he had naturally mastered a lot of their secret techniques.
Moreover, with the Luo family¡¯s foundation, how could they not have prepared a trump card for Qin Ying?
Moreover, Qin Ying already had his own trump card.
The human king¡¯s Dao weapon!
The dao weapon left behind by Luo Xinbai was a precious treasure that even Cao Tianyi probably did not have.
From his previous life to this life, thisDao weapon had apanied Qin Ying and had long since be one with him. Even if Qin Ying could not unleash its full power, it could still protect Qin Ying from death in crucial situations.
At the very least, it would be able to protect Qin Ying¡¯s soul from being destroyed.
Therefore, if they were to really fight to the death, Qin Ying had a slightly higher chance of winning.
Chu Xuan looked at the battle between the little evil king and the Evil Son. As expected, the Evil-warding Immortal Scripture really suited him. His cultivation level was pretty good, and his strength was decent too.
He was able to disy the unique aspects of the Evil-warding Immortal Scripture quite well.
Although he was unable to defeat the Evil Son, the Evil Son was simrly unable to defeat him. They were evenly matched.
Of course, the Evil Son was the reincarnation of a Divine realm soul, so it was normal for him to have some trump cards. However, the little evil king¡¯s fate had led him into Chu Xuan¡¯s lucky mystic realm, which contained no shortage of treasures, and even trump cards.
Mo Hongliu, the Divine realm demon elder, was also a strongpetitor for the fate treasures.
Chu Xuan then looked at Feng Shaoqing, the descendant of the human king¡¯s Feng family.
As expected, other than Mo Hongliu, there was also someone else from the outer zones involved. Furthermore, it was another human king¡¯s family.
Chu Xuan was not sure about the Feng family¡¯s influence or power, as the ck Moon Tower¡¯s influence had not expanded into the Southern Zone yet.
Nevertheless, Xiang Xing was from the Eastern Region of the Southern Zone, so he should possess some understanding regarding the Feng family.
Chu Xuan did not continue to pay attention to the battles any longer. Instead, he took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman and poured his Dao aura and Dao principles into it, strengthening it once more.
The battle between Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi was soon over.
This was a battle to vent their anger and resentment, and also to test each other¡¯s strength.
They would continue the fight when they fought for the fate treasures.
After the little evil king stabbed the Evil Son with a few more needles, the battle ended. His parting words were that as long as he was around, the Evil Son¡¯s ns would not seed.
The Evil Son¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. If the little evil king kept interfering and fighting him, he would be at a disadvantage in the fight for the fate treasures.
He had never thought that this ant who he despised would be so much stronger in such a short period of time; strong enough to be a hindrance to his ns.
Xin Yuanfeng immediately tried to rope in the little evil king.
The little evil king did not reject Xin Yuanfeng¡¯s offer. After all, how could he defeat the Evil Son alone?
He needed someone to help him fend off the other cultivators from the Great Evil Pce so that he could focus on fighting the Evil Son and interfering with his ns to snatch the fate treasures.
Chapter 241 - Secret Of The Extreme Dao
Chapter 241: Secret Of The Extreme Dao
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Over the next few days, Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi fought several times, but each fight still ended up in a draw.
The little evil king challenged the Evil Son almost every day. Every time they fought, the Evil Son would be stabbed with one or two needles.
This made him very angry and sullen.
He started to cultivate new secret techniques to try and deal with the little evil king.
Boom!
The dpidated ruins of the Asura Ancient Land became clearer.
Spatial ripples appeared, apanied by a sh of multicolored light.
It was evident that the Asura Ancient Land would soon open.
From the outside staring in, one could catch brief glimpses of Emperor-level artifacts and treasures inside the Asura Ancient Land.
The fate treasures were not the only thing in there. Many experts and powerful cultivators had died there in the past, and their treasures had been buried there with them.
There might even be some inheritances there.
The Asura Ancient Land had been sealed away in space for a long time.
Some treasures had be ordinary or even disappeared under the erosion of time.
Simrly, there were also some treasures that had be more exquisite and precious under the polishing of time.
Emperor-level artifacts could deteriorate and be ordinary artifacts, but those crafted from special materials and treasures, or those that were properly nurtured, had slowly transformed into heavenly artifacts.
It was even possible for some heavenly artifacts to transform into divine artifacts.
The countless experts that had fallen there, the qi and blood essence that had been spilled, were all catalysts that could nurture these artifacts and heavenly treasures.
Moreover, some of these artifacts and heavenly treasures could have been infused with the aura of fate emanated by the fate treasures inside.
All the major powers were here for these.
Only Qin Ying and a few others couldpete for the fate treasures, and most of the major powers were not able to participate in the fight for those fate treasures.
However, there were other benefits and treasures they could obtain.
Opportunities were always apanied by risks. If one wanted to obtain the fate treasures, one had to bear the risk of being attacked by the other factions.
Not everyone had the ability to bear it.
Of course, if they encountered the fate treasure, whether they could restrain their greed or not was another matter altogether.
Temptation could get the better of anyone.
Ling Baiyun¡¯s expression was gloomy. For some reason, he had been feeling uneasy recently.
It seemed that ever since he fell out with the Yu family, he felt that his strength had been stifled, and that he was unable to unleash his full strength.
Whenever he fought with that abandoned child of the Ji family, he would rely on his higher cultivation level to suppress the other party.
However, thanks to the interference of the woman who called herself a ghost, he never could press his advantage and defeat him, and would be forced to retreat each time.
Every time he retreated, his strength seemed to regress, and he could no longer unleash his full strength.
He knew that if he unleashed his full strength, he would not be much weaker than the Evil Son.
The Yu family!
Ling Baiyun walked out and stared coldly at Yu Bailong.
¡°Come out and fight!¡±
Yu Bailong snorted coldly and walked out, sword in hand. He was somewhat afraid of Ling Baiyun.
He was known as the number one Heaven¡¯s Blessed in the Eastern Region, and was very formidable.
Even though Yu Bailong had been reincarnated, he did not possess any advantage over Ling Baiyun. In fact, his opponent was even stronger than he was when he was at the same level in his previous life.
Ling Baiyun had the ability to suddenly burst forth with strength during critical moments in intense battles. Thanks to that, he could suppress those at the same level as he was, and people were wary of fighting him.
However, in the previous battle, for some reason, Ling Baiyun had not disyed his usual sudden burst of strength. Perhaps he was conserving his strength?
A young man walked over with a wooden saber in his hand.
He looked simple and honest, and did not seem like a particrly smart person.
Chu Pingfan!
¡°Ling Baiyun, I¡¯ll be your opponent!¡±
As Chu Pingfan walked over, extreme saber qi began to condense. It was as if it would sh through every obstacle!
Yu Bailong looked at Chu Pingfan in surprise. He was the abandoned son of the Ji family, a sixteen-year-old Emperor realm cultivator!
Ling Baiyun¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s fight then.¡±
¡°Why is Pingfan here?¡±
Chu Yun frowned and looked a little anxious.
¡°Does he have a grudge with the Ling family?¡±
Ling Baiyun¡¯s cultivation was higher than Chu Pingfan¡¯s.
Moreover, Ling Baiyun was not an ordinary Emperor realm cultivator. To her, it would be extremely difficult for Chu Pingfan to emerge victorious against someone like him.
Just as she was about to stop him, Su Xian¡¯er said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯er is with him. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Chu Yun stopped in her tracks and asked, ¡°How did he be enemies with Ling Baiyun?¡±
Hei Yue said, ¡°Yu Beibei of the Yu family is umm¡ how should I put it? It should be Yu Beibei and You¡¯er and Pingfan. Between the three of them¡¡±
At that moment, Hei Yue was a little tongue-tied. She could not properly exin what the rtionship between the three of them was.
It was not a normal rtionship.
¡°Yu Beibei used to be Ling Baiyun¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so¡¡±
¡°Uh¡¡±
Chu Yun was momentarily stunned and left speechless.
This nephew of hers looked silly and dull, but in the end, he had snatched someone¡¯s fianc¨¦e away.
How old was he?
¡°Does Pingfan like that girl?¡±
If Chu Pingfan liked her, Chu Yun would support her nephew.
¡°I don¡¯t know if he likes her or not. Their rtionship is a little messy. It¡¯s something even I don¡¯t understand!¡±
Hei Yue shook her head.
She really did not understand. She only felt that these young people were too yful.
Chu Yun was rendered speechless once again.
Down below, Chu Pingfan and Ling Baiyun had already started exchanging blows.
Even though he was at a disadvantage in terms of cultivation level, Chu Pingfan¡¯s saber was still able to block Ling Baiyun¡¯s attacks. Every single saber strike seemed to contain an extreme amount of power.
His aura was very special.
Cao Tianyi, Mo Hongliu, and the Evil Son narrowed their eyes as they watched Chu Pingfan in battle. They were secretly shocked at this young man¡¯s monstrous talent.
Such a young Emperor realm cultivator!
What was even more terrifying was his cultivation technique.
¡°Is that the legendary Extreme Dao?¡±
Cao Tianyi and the other two secretlymunicated with each other.
¡°It should be.¡±
¡°Why is there someone who can cultivate the Extreme Dao in the current nine zones? Moreover, it¡¯s such a young Emperor realm cultivator?¡± Cao Tianyi asked in puzzlement.
¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Mo Hongliu was silent for a long while before he replied.
¡°There was an Extreme Dao cultivator in the Chaos Zone,¡± the Evil Son said in a deep voice.
¡°What happened after that?¡±
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu looked at him together.
¡°He disappeared after killing a Divine realm expert.¡±
¡°There are a lot of rumors, but I haven¡¯t heard any news about the Extreme Dao since then. It supposedly disappeared from the nine zones!¡±
The three of them were silent. They were not ordinary Emperor realm experts. They had seen a lot and knew more about the secrets of the nine zones than ordinary Divine realm cultivators.
It was unknown when the Extreme Dao disappeared from the nine zones.
Even veteran Heaven realm experts and some newly advanced Divine realm experts were unaware of the existence of the Extreme Dao in the nine zones.
However, someone cultivating the Extreme Dao had appeared in the Southern Region.
Moreover, in the uing fight for the fate treasures, the two of them were worried about something.
¡°Is that person really dead?¡± Cao Tianyi looked at Mo Hongliu and asked.
¡°Hard to say,¡± Mo Hongliu pondered for a while before replying.
¡°You¡¯re not sure either? It¡¯s said that after entering the Demon Zone, there was no trace of him.¡±
¡°At that time, I had just entered the Heaven realm. How could I know of those secrets back then?¡±
The Evil Son looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±
Chapter 242 - Extreme Dao Lunatic, Kingslayer Incident
Chapter 242: Extreme Dao Lunatic, Kingyer Incident
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu looked at the Evil Son for some time, but did not speak.
The Evil Son¡¯s facial expression turned dark as he said angrily, ¡°We are now allies, so shouldn¡¯t we be sharing information?¡±
The Evil Son had been a Heaven realm expert when he was expelled from the Northern Zone by Qin Ying back then, and only advanced to the Divine realmter on. He naturally did not know as much as Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu about the secrets of the past.
When he was expelled from the Northern Zone, Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu had already been among the top Divine realm experts. They were at least 100,000 years older than the Evil Son.
¡°An Extreme Dao lunatic!¡±
Cao Tianyi made hushed sounds when he said that and did not dare to say anything further.
¡°Speak more clearly.¡±
The Evil Son felt extremely depressed.
It was like telling half the story and then stopping at a cliffhanger.
Cao Tianyi was once a top Divine realm expert, yet he was afraid of even talking about this matter.
It was really f*cking embarrassing!
¡°Mo Hongliu, you speak then.¡±
Mo Hongliu replied angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t speak!¡±
The Evil Son was extremely angry, but Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu were both silent.
The Evil Son was about to curse them, when suddenly¡
Mo Hongliu said, ¡°It should be something that happened 500,000 years ago.¡±
The Evil Son¡¯s heart jumped. It was something that happened so long ago?
500,000 years?!
How long could a Divine realm cultivator live?
The limit of a Heaven realm cultivator¡¯s lifespan was less than 120,000 years, therefore a Divine realm cultivator¡¯s lifespan should be more than a million years, right?
From this, the Evil Son calcted that 500,000 years should not be too long for a Divine realm cultivator.
However, in the current nine zones, not many people knew about things from 100,000 years ago, much less 500,000 years ago.
¡°500,000 years ago, that was the end of that incident. To be honest, it happened a million years ago, or even earlier. You have to know that, even during our era, there were only a few rumors about this matter¡¡±
Cao Tianyi continued.
The Evil Son became even more curious and urged, ¡°Hurry up and say it already. What exactly happened?¡±
Mo Hongliu spat out one word, ¡°Kingyer!¡±
¡°What?¡±
The Evil Son was stunned.
Cao Tianyi said, ¡°The kingyer incident that shocked the nine zones.¡±
Mo Hongliu added, ¡°An Extreme Dao lunatic killed a human king, a monster king, and a demon king!¡±
The Evil Son sucked in a breath of cold air when he heard that. Someone had killed three kings from three different zones! What a f*cking lunatic!
Moreover, the strength of each king was extremely terrifying.
Someone who was able to ughter a king, let alone three, would be iparably powerful.
¡°Because of this matter, that lunatic was pursued by the experts of those three kings¡¯ families, and many more. Moreover, the Extreme Dao was forbidden within the nine zones. Because of this matter, the human race no longer has a human king ruling over them,¡± Cao Tianyi said in a deep voice.
¡°The monster race and demon race also no longer have kings who rule over them. It can be said that it was that lunatic who single-handedly changed the situation of the entire nine zones,¡± Mo Hongliu continued.
The Evil Son understood. He recalled the news in the Chaos Zone back then. It was rumored that the Extreme Dao cultivator had appeared and disappeared. It was very likely that he had been surrounded and killed.
¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear anything about this?¡±
¡°It was covered up. As time passed, naturally, any information rted to the incident disappeared. In my era, all that was left were a few rumors.¡±
Cao Tianyi looked at Chu Pingfan.
¡°Now, an Extreme Dao cultivator has reappeared¡¡±
Mo Hongliu was silent. No one knew what he was thinking.
The Evil Son said, ¡°Are we going to spread the news that he cultivates the Extreme Dao?¡±
¡°Do you think that there are still people who even remember the Kingyer incident?¡±
Cao Tianyi chuckled.
The Evil Son did not say anything else, but he thought of many things.
After the kingyer incident, the three races no longer had a king.
Cao Tianyi nned to be the human king of the Northern Zone. Once he seeded, not only would he be the human king of the Northern Zone, but he would also try to be the human king of the nine zones.
With great luck, he would break through the shackles of the Divine realm and reach a higher realm. Then, he would have the strength to be as powerful as a real human king, and not just be one in name.
Mo Hongliu was behind the demon race invasion.
Then, did Mo Hongliu want to be the demon king of the demon race?
Had he and Cao Tianyi been secretly working together back then?
If the demons sessfully invaded the Southern Region and became the first demons to invade the human race¡¯s territory, they would receive great fortune. Furthermore, whoever ascended to the throne of demon king during this period would obtain the great luck of the demons.
Thinking this, the Evil Son was secretly shocked.
At the same time, he could not help but admire Qin Ying. He had actually devised a n to foil Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s schemes even though he had not even reached the Divine realm back then.
Not only did he block Cao Tianyi¡¯s path to that legendary higher realm, but he also blocked Mo Hongliu¡¯s path there as well.
The Evil Son was secretly shocked. He had to be on guard so that he would not be tricked by these two people.
The battle between Chu Pingfan and Ling Baiyun was already reaching its climax. Due to the gap in their cultivation levels, Chu Pingfan was ultimately weaker.
At the crucial moment, he borrowed strength from You¡¯er to end the fight in a draw.
Ling Baiyun¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. Every time he was about to win, a new wave of power would inexplicably surge forth from his opponent.
A sinister and terrifying power.
That ghost race girl!
Every time he wanted to unleash his full strength, for some unknown reason, he could not.
It seemed like he was restricted.
In the small courtyard.
Chu Xuan watched the battle between Chu Pingfan and Ling Baiyun. Due to the difference in cultivation level, Chu Pingfan was always at a disadvantage.
You¡¯er did not attack directly. She only used her strength to support Chu Pingfan. That was why they were evenly matched.
Even so, Ling Baiyun, the son of the fate of the Eastern Region, was unable to suppress an enemy whose cultivation level was lower than his. It was equivalent to a defeat.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and took this opportunity to seize a portion of the fate of the Eastern Region and transferred it to Chu Pingfan.
Sooner orter, the position of the son of the fate of the Eastern Region would belong to Chu Pingfan.
After the battle ended, Chu Pingfan ignored Xin Yuanfeng and the others and went over to the small hill where Ding Yue and the others were.
As the days passed, Chu Pingfan challenged Ling Baiyun once every few days.
Ling Baiyun was very sullen and became more and more irritable.
Cao Tianyi saw this and did not n to intervene. He had always had some inexplicable fear of the Extreme Dao.
In this era of the fight for the fate treasures, the reappearance of the Extreme Dao was a sign.
¡°The reappearance of the Extreme Dao, is it due to the kingyer?¡±
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu secretly discussed.
¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±
Mo Hongliu was also extremely fearful.
In the current nine zones, there were not many people who knew about the kingyer incident.
Those veteran Divine realm experts and the human kings¡¯ families were definitely aware, though. The encirclement and killing of Extreme Dao cultivators back then were mostly done by the experts of the human kings¡¯ families.
However, the kingyer incident had happened a long time ago. Now that there was no one in the nine zones who remembered it, who would deliberately target Chu Pingfan?
The current human kings¡¯ families would only try to rope him in and not kill him directly.
¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance to be the human kingc¡± Cao Tianyi sighed.
Mo Hongliu was silent. He had been away from the Demon Zone for too long. How much influence did he have left?
Moreover, he was now a human-demon hybrid. He no longer had high hopes of bing the demon king.
¡°At the very least, I have to get two fate treasures. Only then will I have a chance to enter the Deste Ancient Zone.¡±
Mo Hongliu said in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we be kings or not. We have to focus on increasing our strength. Now that the Divine realm experts are leaving the Deste Ancient Zone, I¡¯m worried that something has happened to the nine zones.¡±
Cao Tianyi nodded and agreed with Mo Hongliu¡¯s conjecture.
Chapter 243 - The Heavenly Dao Plan Is Really Good
Chapter 243: The Heavenly Dao n Is Really Good
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Qin Ying¡¯s n had ruined Cao Tianyi¡¯s n, and the battle for the fate treasures had been postponed until now. Taking the position of human king now was but an extravagant hope.
Therefore, the goal of Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu was to obtain the fate treasures and enter that mysterious ce in the Deste Ancient Zone.
There, they would break through the shackles of their previous lives and reach that legendary higher realm.
They thought that with their Divine realm bodies backing them up, they would easily be able to obtain the fate treasures. However, thanks to Chu Xuan, they were now forced to fight with their Emperor realm reincarnated bodies.
It was now hard to predict who would win the battle for the fate treasures.
Moreover, there were actually Divine realm experts who left the Deste Ancient Zone and returned to the eight zones. This unsettled Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s hearts.
With their sharp instincts as former top Divine realm experts, they sensed that something big was going to happen in the nine zones. Therefore, they had to increase their strength as soon as possible, fuse with their original bodies, and recover to their peak strength, or even surpass the Divine realm.
In front of the Asura Ancient Land, other than the frequent battles between Chu Pingfan and Ling Baiyun, no one else made a move.
Even Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi restrained themselves. The real battle would take ce inside the Asura Ancient Land.
As the number of battles between Chu Pingfan and Ling Baiyun increased, Chu Pingfan was able to rely on You¡¯er to gradually gain the upper hand.
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu soon realized that something was wrong with Ling Baiyun.
It seemed that his fate was weakening.
The Dao of Fate was too mysterious. Still, the two of them were once Divine realm experts, and their senses were sharper than everyone present.
They had evene into contact with fate treasures before.
¡°The Extreme Dao can steal the fate of others?¡±
Mo Hongliu was extremely shocked.
Cao Tianyi was also shocked. ¡°Could it be that the kingyer is trying to steal his fate?¡±
The two of them did not know that Chu Xuan was behind the decline of Ling Baiyun¡¯s fate. They instead mistakenly came to the conclusion that the Extreme Dao could steal another¡¯s fate. All of a sudden, all kinds of spections about the kingyer incident shed through their minds.
Boom!
Spatial ripples appeared again, and the Asura Ancient Land¡¯s outline became even clearer. Now, they could see some traces of the battle back then.
Chu Pingfan no longer challenged Ling Baiyun. Instead, he made preparations to enter the Asura Ancient Land.
Everyone stared at it, wondering¡.
What kind of great battle had happened inside?
Many Heaven realm experts had fallen back then.
Chu Xuan observed thews of Heaven and Earth of the Southern Region, waiting for the best opportunity to rece a portion of thews of Heaven and Earth with the Heavenly Daows in the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
This would be a crucial step in thepletion of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Once this step waspleted, he could slowly subsume thosews and rece them with his own. Once that was done, he would be able to expand this into thews of Heaven and Earth of the Northern Zone.
Chu Xuan was very excited. If his n seeded, he would be the controller of the Heavenly Daows within the Northern Zone.
Even a Divine realm expert would not be able to escape the Heavenly Daows.
In addition, as soon as a Dao realm expert approached the Northern Zone, he would immediately sense their presence.
Furthermore, as the Heavenly Dao¡¯sws continued to rise, even dao realm experts wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the restrictions and would be under the control of the Heavenly Dao.
Furthermore, if the Heavenly Dao Talisman n seeded, the Northern Zone¡¯s cultivators would cultivate the Heavenly Daows andprehend them. This would make the Heavenly Daows even more perfect and powerful.
As for Chu Xuan, the creator of the Heavenly Daows, he would also obtain great benefits.
Chu Xuan had already nned that after the Heavenly Daows reced thews of Heaven and Earth in the Northern Zone, he would change the benchmark of the hundred-year Emperor realm and the thousand-year Supreme realm.
He would make it easier for cultivators to cultivate to speed up the perfection of the Heavenly Daows. The stronger the living beings under the Heavenly Daows were, the stronger the Heavenly Daows would be.
There might even be a day when the Heavenly Daows he created would be on par with the Great Dao.
This meant that the living beings under the Heavenly Daows would alwaysprehend the Heavenly Dao and not the Great Dao.
Those who could transcend the Heavenly Daows andprehend the Great Dao were definitely freaks.
Such freaks were extremely rare, though.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited when he thought about the benefits he would gain if he seeded in implementing this daring n.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n was really good!
Chu Xuan thought of another question. If he seeded, and the entire nine zones were under the Heavenly Daows, would that make him, the master of the Heavenly Daows, another kind of Daoyuan realm expert?
The Heavenly Daows were created by himself, and also belonged to him. Although he did not open his own path on the Great Dao, he created the Heavenly Daows, which might someday be on par with the Great Dao.
This was also a type of Dao path!
The difference was that he did not open a Dao path on his own. Instead, he created a Dao path by subsuming and recing thews of Heaven and Earth of the nine zones.
However, why had no other Dao realm experts tried this?
Chu Xuan frowned.
He did not think that other Dao realm experts would be indifferent to the possibility of creating a Dao path in this manner.
Perhaps it was because they could not, or maybe they did not know how to.
There was also a possibility that Dao realm experts, having surpassed thews of Heaven and Earth, disdained them.
Moreover, they did not possess Chu Xuan¡¯s system.
Rumble!
The spatial seal holding the Asura Ancient Land back began to tremble once again.
The entire Southern Region began to tremble with it.
The Southern Region¡¯s ley lines spewed out spiritual energy. Some deste areas began to burst forth with vigorous vitality, as the level of spiritual energy was increasing.
Cultivation would now be easier, and some spiritual herbs were changing rapidly.
The deste mountains of the Southern Region were now verdant and green. There were spiritual herbs growing there, although they were just buds.
In time, this would definitely be a spiritualnd.
The recovery of thews of Heaven and Earth and the ley lines brought with it about the recovery of the fate of the Southern Region and the outpouring of spiritual energy within the Southern Region.
After the recovery of thews of Heaven and Earth of the Southern Region, thews of Heaven and Earth of the entire Northern Zone would also beplete, and the entire Northern Zone would undergo a transformation as well.
Compared to other zones, the Northern Zone was rtively barren, and the spiritual energy there was rtively thin.
This was rted to theck of fate within the Southern Region and the ipletews of Heaven and Earth.
Now that thews were starting to recover, thews within the entire Northern Zone would also strengthen.
Some heavenly treasures that were undergoing transformation would alsoplete the transformation.
Cultivators who were at a bottleneck would be more likely to break through as well.
The Divine realm and Heaven realm experts outside the Asura Ancient Land all sensed the changes happening.
Chapter 244 - Exploring The Asura Ancient Land
Chapter 244: Exploring The Asura Ancient Land
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Many Heaven realm experts of the Northern Zone were surprised to find that the restoration of the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth had brought about such a great change.
It increased the density of spiritual energy within the entire Northern Zone.
In time, the Northern Zone would no longer beckingpared to the other zones.
Luo Ming and the other Divine realm experts thought about what was happening at the Deste Ancient Zone. Could that too be rted to this?
Although the Southern Region was only a remote region within the nine zones, the fact that thews of Heaven and Earth here were iplete did not just affect the Southern Region.
It also had an impact on the Northern Zone. Logically speaking, It should not have any impact on the nine zones.
However, with the changes happening in the Deste Ancient Zone, they were no longer sure about this.
Thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones were intertwined, so if thews of the Southern Region were iplete, This meant that there was a small gap loophole in thews of the nine zones.
Had these changes affected the Deste Ancient Zone?
The spatial seal around the Asura Ancient Landnd shook more and more frequently. The huge and dpidated battlefield became clearer and clearer.
The frequency of the appearance of the multicolored light also increased.
Moreover, there were some traces of the auras of the supreme treasures.
Chu Xuan was paying attention to the changes in thews of Heaven and Earth of the Southern region, while also examining the situation around the Asura Ancient Land.
What existed inside the Asura Ancient Land? Was it a dangerous ce that posed a threat to Emperor realm cultivators?
He activated the Heaven-spying Mirror and looked into the Asura Ancient Land.
In the image projection, the Asura Ancient Land was in ruins. The mountains were shattered and the rivers were dry. The air was filled with a rotten stench.
Chu Xuan continued to investigate. Suddenly, a blood-redke appeared, which appeared to be boiling.
As he continued to look around, he saw a corpse, some broken Emperor-level artifacts, and a muddle-headed remnant soul that had lost its consciousness.
The Great War back then had been too intense. Many Heaven realm experts had fallen. In the Asura Ancient Land back then, there had been no restrictions. Everything was destroyed during that battle.
Another bloodke appeared in the image projection.
Chu Xuan frowned. Why was there another bloodke? Rivers of blood had flowed that year during the Great War from all the death and destruction, but why had the blood not dried up?
It was the blood of the cultivators, which contained a terrifying amount of qi and blood essence. Even heretic cultivators who practiced evil techniques would not be able to use this blood.
However, it was suitable for the Spirit-devouring Flower to consume.
Chu Xuan continued to investigate the area. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the image projection.
It was a broken corpse. It was walking like a puppet, and its hollow eyes were glowing with scarlet light.
It had been corroded by the evil energy of the battlefield, and had already mutated.
It was the corpse of a demon. Perhaps its soul had not beenpletely destroyed yet, but it could not bear the corrosion of the evil energy. Therefore, its broken body had already mutated.
However, it was not strong enough to pose a threat to an Emperor realm cultivator.
When this demon had been alive, it too was merely an Emperor realm cultivator.
Chu Xuan continued looking around. The Asura Ancient Land was veryrge, so he could not examine every detail thoroughly. He could only give the entire ce a once-over.
After checking things out, Chu Xuan discovered seven bloodkes. All of them were boiling with terrifying qi and blood essence.
He did not know why, but when he saw these bloodkes, Chu Xuan had a feeling that something would happen to these bloodkes.
Throughout the history of the nine zones there had been countless battles. There were probably many battlefields that had been sealed away into space like this that contained such bloodkes, right?
Chu Xuan decided to allow the Spirit-devouring Flower to consume the bloodkes. It would nourish the Spirit-devouring Flower.
Boom!
Half a monthter, the spatial seal rippled again, as the entire Southern Region underwent even more changes. Moreover, many half-step Emperor realm cultivators could sense the bottleneck hindering them from breaking through loosening.
This was a sign that thews of Heaven and Earth were close to fully recovering.
A few dayster, the multicolored light appeared again in the Southern Region, and itsted for more than an hour.
At this moment, those half-step Emperor realm cultivators started to break through.
In front of the Asura Ancient Land, all of the Emperor realm experts who were here to fight for the fate treasures retreated to avoid being caught in the spatial fluctuations.
The Divine realm and Heaven realm experts who were thousands of miles away also retreated at Ren Changhe¡¯s request. They had to stay thousands of miles away from the participants.
Everyone in the Chu family¡¯s territory was looking at the multicolored light.
Not long after, Chu Tianming issued an order. Everyone in the Chu family was to seize the opportunity to cultivate and raise their cultivation levels as soon as possible.
The Southern Region was about to change!
In the Great Qin royal pce, Qin Keyun looked in the direction of the Asura Ancient Land and felt her heart clench. She was worried about Qin Ying¡¯s safety.
She even thought of seeing Chu Xuan.
However, at this critical moment, she needed to stay in the Great Qin Dynasty and deal with any possible dangers.
Chu Xuan stood in the courtyard and looked in the same direction, while keeping an eye on the changes in thews of Heaven and Earth.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman was floating in front of him, and the Heavenly Daows were ready to merge with thews of Heaven and Earth at any time.
Chu Xuan was waiting for the best opportunity!
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n had reached the most critical moment, and Chu Xuan could not afford to miss his chance. He had to seize the best opportunity!
¡°Chu Er.¡±
¡°My Lord.¡±
Chu Er stood respectfully in front of him.
¡°If there are any changes in the Great Qin Dynasty, make them disappear.¡±
¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±
Chu Er disappeared from where he had been standing.
In order to avoid any unforeseen circumstances, Chu Xuan made preparations in advance.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n had to be carried out silently. Without any experts noticing, the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth would be slowly reced by the Heavenly Daows.
Next would be the Northern Zone, followed by the entire nine zones.
At that point, even if it was not on par with the Great Dao, it would definitely allow him to fight Daoyuan realm experts.
Rumble!
The Asura Ancient Land¡¯s spatial seal continued shaking.
After another half a month, a half-step Emperor realm cultivator finally broke through to the Emperor Realm!
Of course, even if they broke through, they still kept a low profile. A first-level Emperor realm cultivator was just a piece of trashpared to the current experts in the current Southern Region.
The Asura Ancient Land might contain countless opportunities. However, it had nothing to do with this new Emperor-level cultivator. Only death awaited there!
Chu Xuan continued to wait for the right opportunity. At this moment, 108 Heavenly Dao seals were floating around him. Each seal represented a Heavenly Daow.
Three dayster.
The spatial seal continued to tremble. Soon after, the horns of the ancient battlefield emerged from the spatial seal and crashed into a small mountain.
At the same time, multicolored light appeared. The sky was covered with criss-crossing multicolored light, and one could vaguely see some of the gaps between the criss-crossing lights being patched.
Chapter 245 - Opening Of The Asura Ancient Land
Chapter 245: Opening Of The Asura Ancient Land
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Amidst the dense multicolored light, thews of Heaven and Earth were faintly discernible. The broken gaps were rapidly being patched.
Those who could see these faintly discerniblews of Heaven and Earth were at least Heaven realm experts. Weaker ones would only see the criss-crossing multicolored lights.
The Divine realm experts raised their heads. Given theirprehension of thews of Heaven and Earth, they could naturally see it more clearly.
However, they only caught a brief glimpse before it was covered by the multicolored lights.
Chu Xuan quietly waited. The final moment before thews recovered would be the best opportunity.
Finally, the opportunity came.
The Dao aura around his body surged, and the power his Dao principles surrounded him. The will of the Great Dao appeared. He raised his hand and pointed. The Heavenly Dao Talisman seals that circled around him instantly rushed into thews of Heaven and Earth that were about to recover under the influence of the will of the Great Dao.
The seals dissolved, and were enveloped by the dense multicolored lights. It was covered by the will of the Great Dao, so no one was able to see the seals.
Shua!
Thews formed by the Heavenly Dao talisman seal instantly filled in the gap that was about to be patched. They fused with thews of Heaven and Earth, and were like a drop of ink that dripped into water.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman in front of Chu Xuan trembled as the power within it circted.
Rumble!
The fusion of the Heavenly Daows caused thews of Heaven and Earth, which were currently recovering, to pause for an instant. The multicolored light flickered for a moment.
This momentary abnormality did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.
Dense Dao aura umted within Chu Xuan¡¯s hand as he held the Heavenly Dao Talisman. At the same time, the Fate-suppressing Dao Cauldron appeared, suppressing the fate of the Southern Region and linking it with the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
After a corner of the Asura Ancient Land appeared, it paused for a moment before shaking, as if something had happened.
Qin Ying and the others were still waiting.
In their eyes, the shaking of the Asura Ancient Land was caused by the spatial fluctuations.
Even Cao Tianyi thought so.
Even the Divine realm experts did not notice anything amiss.
Chu Xuan continuously manipted the Heavenly Dao Talisman, using it tob through thews of Heaven and Earth. He searched forws simr to the ones within the Heavenly Dao Talisman and used those to rece the originalws.
Even though he had already reached the second level of the Dao realm, he still felt pressured. The will of the Great Dao seemed to have detected something, and certainws were repulsed.
Chu Xuan did not dare to forcefully suppress it. Otherwise, it would cause a huge disturbance, and easily expose his actions.
He raised his hand and made a grabbing gesture. The Origin Dao Crystal appeared in his hand. It was filled with the aura of the Great Dao, which now covered the Heavenly Dao Talisman. At the same time, it connected to the Great Dao transmitted waves of the aura of the Great Dao.
Using the Origin Dao Crystal as a medium, the Heavenly Daows continuously surged into thews of Heaven and Earth. It used the aura of the Great Dao to conceal the Heavenly Daows andplete the recement of some of thews of Heaven and Earth.
The multicolored light continued to flicker, but there were no other signs of disorder. In an orderly manner, the gaps in thews were patched up, though some of thesews had been reced with the Heavenly Daows.
The first and most crucial step had beenpleted!
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief, but he still did not dare to be careless. He continued tob through thews of Heaven and Earth, devouring and recing simrws with his own.
He was about to seed!
Chu Xuan waited for the moment when the Heavenly Daows were activated.
He was waiting for the system¡¯s reward.
He had reced part of thews of Heaven and Earth with his own. This should be an achievement worthy of a generous system reward!
It would take some time for the 108 initial Heavenly Daows to bepletely integrated into thews of Heaven and Earth.
It could be as short as three days, or as long as ten days to half a month.
Chu Xuan could only keep an eye on them, not rxing for even a moment.
Thews of Heaven and Earth were constantly being patched up. If there were Dao realm experts present, they would notice that some of thews seemed different.
However, there was no other Dao realm expert in the Southern Region other than Chu Xuan. Therefore, it was destined that no one would know. Thews of the Southern Region were already quietly changing.
They were being reced.
In front of the Asura Ancient Land, everyone had solemn expressions on their faces as they waited for the opportunity to enter.
Qin Ying and Cao Tianyiwere both preparing for a big battle.
They both had a contingency n for the Asura Ancient Land.
It would depend on whose contingency n was better and who could seize the fate treasures.
Apart from Ding Yue and a few others, the other Emperor realm experts were targeting the treasures and minor fate treasures.
They had no intention of fighting for the five regions¡¯ fate treasures.
Although those fate treasures were important, they had to be alive to enjoy them.
There was no way Qin Ying or Cao Tianyi¡¯s sides would allow them to take advantage of them.
Boom!
Parts of the Asura Ancient Land continued to materialize, ttening a few small mountains. The spatial seal continued to shake, and a rotten stench appeared.
There was a faint baleful aura lingering within the battlefield, and the spiritual energy in the region started turning violent. If those below the Emperor realm were here, they would no longer be able to absorb this spiritual energy.
Qin Ying and the others, who had experienced the Great War back then, had unusually gloomy and angry expressions. Cao Tianyi, on the other hand, had a calm expression.
In that battle, regardless of whether it was the human race or the demon race, many experts had died.
In the end, the entire battlefield was sealed away in space.
Chu Xuan continued to operate the Heavenly Dao Talisman. Half of the 108 Heavenly Daows had already been fused into thews of Heaven and Earth.
The entire process was very smooth. Only a tiny gap in the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth had not been patched up.
Rumble!
Three dayster, the multicolored lights in the sky over the Southern Region disappeared, and the spatial seal finally gave way and disappeared. The ancient battlefield finally made its reappearance in the Southern Region.
The moment it did, a fierce aura swept out like waves.
Qin Ying and the others¡¯ expressions were normal. That fierce aura had been umting for a long time on the battlefield..
The instant the Asura Ancient Land returned to the Southern Region, the 108 Heavenly Daows had finally fused into thews of the Southern Region.
At this moment, Chu Xuan controlled a portion of the Southern Region¡¯sws.
¡°Heavenly Dao Enlightenment!¡±
Chu Xuan extended his hand and tapped on the Heavenly Dao Talisman. His Dao aura soared, and the 108 Heavenly Daows instantly reced thedominant position of the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth.
The Heavenly Daows became the mainws, and the originalws of Heaven and Earth acted as a supplement.
Chapter 246 - Heaven Splitting Brush
Chapter 246: Heaven Splitting Brush
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Heavenly Dao Talisman was activated. Chu Xuan¡¯s consciousness used the Heavenly Dao Talisman to overlook the entire Southern Region. It was as if all living beings in the Southern Region were under his control.
They were all governed by the Heavenly Daows.
The baleful aura of the Asura Ancient Land continued to surge out. With a thought, Chu Xuan¡¯s Heavenly Daows descended, transforming the baleful aura into gentle spiritual energy.
At this moment, Chu Xuan realized how powerful the master of the Heavenly Daows was. With a single thought, he could change everything. Even life and death could be decided with a single thought.
Of course, he was not able to do this yet. After all, he had only reced a portion of thews of the Southern Region.
Although the Heavenly Daows had upied the dominant position, thews of Heaven and Earth were too vast.
He had not fully incorporated the entirews of the Heavens and Earth.
Only when this was done would Chu Xuan be able to truly have control over all living things in the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and the Origin Dao Crystal returned to the pocket dimension together with the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
Thews of the pocket dimension were already close to perfection. They were directly connected to the Great Dao. Chu Xuan had a n, and the pocket dimension had a very important role to y in it.
However, he needed to continuously upgrade the pocket dimension in order to implement this n. At the same time, he also had to rece thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones with the Heavenly Daows.
At this moment, this n had only taken its first step.
¡°You have not left seclusion, but have reced a portion of the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth with the Heavenly Daows. You have been rewarded with the Heaven Splitting Brush!¡±
The long-awaited system reward had finally arrived.
However, the treasure that was rewarded was beyond Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations.
Heaven Splitting Brush?
He could not help but think of the Earth Creation Scripture. Could it be that the Heaven Splitting Brush and the Earth Creation Scripture were a pair?
Heaven Splitting and Earth Creation!
He examined the reward.
¡°Heaven Splitting Brush draws out the heavens with a brush. It can draw thews and all living things. It can open the heavens from nothingness and from primal chaos. Paired with the Earth Creation Scripture, it can create a world and the living things within it¡¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. The Heaven Splitting Brush and Earth Creation Scripture were indeed extremely powerful treasures.
It could create the world and the living beings within it?
This was simply a treasure of creation.
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart beat rapidly. With these two treasures, he could be the ruler of a world.
This would allow him to carry out a certain part of his n even more perfectly.
Chu Xuan looked at the pocket dimension and resisted the urge to create the world inside the pocket dimension.
The Heaven Splitting Brush was powerful, but with his current cultivation base, he probably could not create a world at will, much less create the living things within it.
Chu Xuan estimated that he had to at least reach the Daoyuan realm before he could do this.
At most, he could create a small world without living beings at the moment
However, such a small world was useless to him.
Chu Xuan also noticed that the description mentioned that the Heaven Splitting Brush could open up the heavens from nothingness and primal chaos.
Where was the primal chaos?
Beyond the Great Dao was the primal chaos?
Was the primal chaos inside the Great Dao as well?
Chu Xuan felt that his understanding of the Great Dao was stillcking.
Perhaps even Daoyuan realm experts like Hong Yuanchucked this knowledge.
Did Huang Long and Gui Ran, who were creatures of the Great Dao know about what was inside and beyond the Great Dao?
Was the Great Dao finite?
Chu Xuan was filled with curiosity and the desire to explore all of this.
However, to explore the Great Dao, one had to reach the Daoyuan realm.
Therefore, he had to cultivate hard and break through the 36 levels of the Dao realm as soon as possible.
The first step of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n had been sessfully implemented. When he hadpletely reced the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth with the Heavenly Daows, another system reward would probably be triggered.
Chu Xuan turned his gaze to the Asura Ancient Land.
The ancient Southern Region¡¯s fate treasure would be a catalyst. With this, he would be able to speed up the recement process.
If he obtained the other four regions¡¯ fate treasures, he would also be able to use them as a catalyst for the encroachment of the Heavenly Daows in those regions.
Hence, the fate treasures was very crucial.
Currently, other than his own disciples, only Cao Tianyi, Mo Hongliu, and Feng Shaoqing were posed a threat.
Xie Zi was being targeted by the little evil king, so he did not have much of a chance at obtaining the treasure.
Cao Tianyi and Qin Ying each had their own trump cards, so it was hard to say who would win.
Ding Yue was the Southern Region¡¯s son of fate, so he had an advantage.
Wang Luo and Xiao Liang were the same.
Chu Pingfan now possessed half of the Eastern Region¡¯s fate as well.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s advantage was still there though. He was the son of fate of the Central Region, and he had a trump card.
Ignoring the question of whether he would be able to obtain all of the fate treasures, he definitely had a high chance of obtaining the Central Region¡¯s fate treasure.
After Xiao Liang¡¯s fate transformed, he was not only the son of the fate of the Western Region, but also the son of fate of the Northern Zone.
In that sense, he had an advantage over the others. Ding Yue was also the Holy Child of the Earth Spirits.
You¡¯er carried with her the fate of the ghost race.
Chu Xuan concluded that the chances of the disciples obtaining the fate treasures were very high.
The supreme fate treasures had to be his!
In front of the Asura Ancient Land, the surging baleful aura suddenly turned into gentle spiritual energy, which stunned everyone present.
Thews of the Southern Region had been restored, which caused the baleful aura to be neutralized?
For some reason, Cao Tianyi and the others felt that something was not right.
When had thews of Heaven and Earth ever been like this, acting as if it was a living thing? Was it because thews had just reawakened?
Still, they did not dwell on this matter for long. The Asura Ancient Land was open, and the fight for the fate treasures had officially begun.
The human king position was no longer viable for Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu, but they wanted to obtain the fate treasures and open that ce in the Deste Ancient Zone and recover their strength as soon as possible, or even advance a step further.
Boom!
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu moved, and their figures shed as they flew toward the Asura Ancient Land.
Qin Ying waved his halberd and tried to stop them.
¡°Humph!¡±
Cao Tianyi sneered and said, ¡°Qin Ying, let¡¯s see who will emerge victorious on the battlefield!¡±
¡°As you wish!¡±
Qin Ying held his halberd and charged into the Asura Ancient Land with Xin Yuanfeng and the other brothers.
The little evil king left a trail of afterimages in his wake and immediately searched for the Evil Son.
¡°Evil Son, with me present, you can forget about getting any treasures!¡±
The Evil Son¡¯s face was gloomy.
The other Emperor realm experts from the Heavenly Saint Sect wanted to stop the little evil king, but they were stopped in their tracks by the Emperor realm experts of Nine Swords Mountain and the Qishan Alliance.
Chapter 247 - Entering The Asura Ancient Land
Chapter 247: Entering The Asura Ancient Land
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Let¡¯s head in as well.¡±
Ding Yue led the group as they headed into the Asura Ancient Land.
On the other side, Feng Shaoqing nced at Ding Yue and the others and chuckled. He then unhurriedly headed in as well.
Rumble!
The first to start fighting within the Asura Ancient Land was the little evil king and the Evil Son. They fought endlessly the whole way in.
The Evil Son was furious.
He truly regretted not torturing the little evil king to death.
Qin Ying, Cao Tianyi, and the others headed toward the depths of the Asura Ancient Land.
The other Emperor Realm cultivators who entered the Asura Ancient Land scattered in all directions to look for opportunities. For the time being, no other fights broke out.
Among them, a few Emperor realm cultivators, whether intentionally or not, secretly followed Qin Ying and the others.
As soon as Ding Yue entered, he said, ¡°Should we move together or separately?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s move separately. Our chances will be higher that way,¡± Hei Yue said.
With their strength, there were very few people who could trouble them. Even Wang Luo, who was slightly weaker, could handle Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu.
Xiang Xing was actually the strongest because of his Heaven realm soul puppet.
Even though it could only fight for short periods of time, it was enough to crush any Emperor realm cultivators.
Such a powerful puppet had never appeared at this level. The structures, restrictions, and formations involved were veryplicated.
Xiang Xing had relied on therge amount of resources in the pocket dimension to forge it.
Among Ding Yue¡¯s group, Chu Yun was the weakest. Even so, she was still stronger than most Emperor realm experts.
Ding Yue and the others were not worried about her safety. Chu Yun was carrying the Heavenly Spirit Cat in her arms, which had reached the Divine realm. The cat was the strongest creature currently present in the Ausra Ancient Land.
Who could threaten Chu Yun¡¯s safety?
Next was Chu Pingfan. His cultivation level was lower, which made him slightly weaker.
However, he and You¡¯er were inseparable, so he was not afraid of any Emperor realm expert. Chu Pingfan also had a trump card to protect himself.
¡°Alright, then let¡¯s split up.¡±
Ding Yue and the others agreed to split up.
Hei Yue turned back to nce at Feng Shaoqing and said, ¡°Be careful of that Feng family member. He¡¯s not simple.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as he isn¡¯t an enemy. Even if he is, who cares? Descendant of a human king or not, just kill him!¡± Ding Yue said indifferently.
His body turned into a streak of light and flew away.
Hei Yue, Wang Luo and the others also headed in the same direction.
Su Xian¡¯er originally wanted to mess with the Su family, but this was not the right opportunity, so she gave up on this matter for now.
She held a long whip in her hand and looked at Chu Yun, ¡°Do you want to follow me or go alone?¡±
Chu Yun rubbed the cat¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine alone. I¡¯ll just take a look around.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er stretched out her hand and rubbed the cat¡¯s head. Her figure shed and she flew away.
Chu Yun held the cat and slowly walked into the depths of the Asura Ancient Land.
Boom!
The sound of a battle could be heard from afar.
Suddenly, a streak of light flew over. A dazzling white light that looked like a flower appeared in front of her.
An Emperor-level fate treasure!
Chu Yun stretched out her hand and grabbed it. Her face was filled with joy.
This Emperor-level fate emperor treasure could be used to strengthen the Chu family¡¯s foundation!
¡°Put the treasure down!¡±
Suddenly, a few Emperor realm cultivators surrounded her and attacked.
All of them had reached the ninth level of the Emperor realm.
¡°Since the treasure has chosen me, then it¡¯s mine. You guys can go find another treasure.¡±
Chu Yun directly stored the treasure into her storage pouch.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
These few Emperor realm cultivators were wearing the same clothes and clearly belonged to the same force.
¡°I really don¡¯t want to kill you guys. Don¡¯t seek your own death,¡± Chu Yun said coldly.
¡°You piece of trash. Eldest Senior Brother, kill her!¡±
An Emperor realm cultivator made his move.
However, as soon as he made his move, he saw cat ws cover the sky.
p p p!
The countless cat ws pped those people around.
¡°Little White, stop ying around.¡±
Bang!
The few of them who were being pped back and forth by the cat ws instantly exploded, turning into a cloud of blood mist.
Chu Yun turned around to look. Feng Shaoqing hurriedly cupped his hands together and revealed a kind smile as he led the group in another direction.
That was too terrifying!
What kind of cat was that? It had reached the Heaven realm at least, right?
Did they not say that those above the Emperor realm were not allowed to participate?
What was going on?
Feng Shaoqing had countless questions in his heart.
Inside the small courtyard, Chu Xuan was sitting on a chair as he brewed a pot of tea. He drank it leisurely and watched what was going on in the Asura Ancient Land through the Heaven-spying Mirror.
Chu Yun brought the Heavenly Spirit Cat in with her.
Were those above the Emperor realm not allowed to participate?
Well, that did not include his own people.
The Asura Ancient Land was very lively. With the appearance of the treasures, fights broke out continuously.
Some people obtained fortunes, while others obtained inheritances.
There were also people who died at the hands of mutated corpses.
Qin Ying, Cao Tianyi, and the others continued to head deeper into the Asura Ancient Land, heading straight for the location of the fate treasures.
They all had prepared contingency ns so that they could sense the location of the fate treasures.
Behind them, there were people following them from a distance. These were all people who wanted to take advantage of the situation.
Chu Xuan saw two groups of people fighting next to a bloodke. One of them was from the Great Evil Pce.
They were trying to devour the qi and blood essence of the bloodke. However, their bodies were corroded and their souls were in chaos. They attacked recklessly and lost their minds.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and grabbed the Spirit-devouring Flower.
¡°Go.¡±
He threw the Spirit-devouring Flower and it flew toward the Asura Ancient Land.
Up until now, the Spirit-devouring Flower had yet to break through to the Divine realm.
After devouring the bloodkes in the Asura Ancient Land, the Spirit-devouring Flower should have no problem breaking through to the Divine realm.
The fight for the fate treasures was not something that would conclude in one or two days.
Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi quickly rushed toward the location of the fate treasures. Ding Yue patted the spirit of the earth vein, and asked it to find the location of the fate treasures.
Wang Luo, Xiang Xing, Xiao Liang, and Hei Yue all had their own methods. Along the way, they also collected other treasures.
Xiao Liang was attacked by the cultivators of the Western Region, including warriors of the Xiao family. Apparently, the Xiao family was still trying to eliminate him.
Wang Luo was also attacked by the cultivators of the Wang family.
Xiang Xing was wearing a set of armor that covered his entire body. When he encountered someone who fought with him for treasures, he did not even bother dodging. Even when struck by Emperor-level weapons and artifacts, he was not injured at all.
Hei Yue calmly strolled through the Asura Ancient Land. Nothing fazed her, and she did not even bat an eye when she killed people. As someone who cultivated the Heavenly Dao Scripture, she was extremely powerful. No one who fought her could withstand more than three moves.
Su Xian¡¯er was not here to look for treasures.
She came here specifically to mess with the Su family. She held a whip and looked everywhere for the Emperor realm cultivators of the Su family. When she found one, she whipped one. When she saw two, she whipped two.
Chapter 248 - Ice and Fire Dual Whip Technique
Chapter 248: Ice and Fire Dual Whip Technique
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Pingfan and Ling Baiyun shed. They had encountered each other not long after they entered the Asura Ancient Land.
With You¡¯er¡¯s help, Chu Pingfan did not lose out.
The two of them explored as they fought. Eventually, they encountered a muddle-headed remnant soul.
It roared and attacked.
At this moment, You¡¯er appeared. The bell in her hand shook, directly suppressing the remnant soul. Moreover, her ghost spiritual power coiled around it. She stretched out her hand and pointed, transforming the remnant soul into a ghost.
It was now a new member of the ghost race. Moreover, it lost all of its memories of its previous life.
In any case, it had died in battle. Its consciousness had long disappeared, leaving only a muddle-headed remnant soul behind.
In the Asura Ancient Land, there were many such remnant souls left behind by the cultivators and experts who had died here. Under the influence of the baleful aura, they had lost their minds and mindlessly attacked people.
When Ling Baiyun saw this, he decided to retreat. He actually did not continue to fight them. He was afraid.
When he saw this scene, Chu Xuan knew that Ling Baiyun would no longer be the fated son of the Eastern Region. Chu Pingfan would rece him.
Chu Xuan took out the good luck charm and injected his Fate Dao principle into it. He waved his hand to speed up the transfer of fate.
In a corner of the Asura Ancient Land, Su Xuanhe had forced back two Emperor realm experts and was trying to snatch an Emperor-level fate treasure.
His eyes were burning with passion. As long as he sessfully obtained this fate treasure, this trip would be considered a sess.
Last time, because they wanted to interfere with Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s fate, the Su family¡¯s fate treasure was destroyed, causing the elders of the Su family to be uneasy.
As long as he obtained this fate treasure, the Su family¡¯s fate would continue to be safeguarded.
If Cao Tianyi seeded in the end, then the Su family would rise even higher.
H!
Suddenly, a snow-white whipshed out fiercely.
Su Xuanhe¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly made a move to defend.
At the same time, he turned around.
He was instantly filled with rage.
¡°Su Xian¡¯er, it¡¯s you? What are you doing?!¡±
¡°Trying to cause destruction!¡± Su Xian¡¯er snorted coldly and said, ¡°Su Xuanhe, you didn¡¯t expect this, right?¡±
Shua!
Sheshed out with the whip again.
Su Xuanhe¡¯s expression changed greatly. How could Su Xian¡¯er be so strong?!
He was no match for her!
From those two attacks, he was able to determine that she was stronger than he was.
In fact Su Xian¡¯er did not seem to be weaker than Cao Tianyi!
How could this be possible?
¡°You¡¯re still dodging? Things will end faster if you obediently let me whip you a few times, but if you continue to dodge, then¡ Hmph!¡±
Su Xian¡¯ershed out again and again.
Everywhere the whipnded, the ground would be frozen. Even Su Xuanhe¡¯s emperor domain had turned into an icy domain.
¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still your brother!¡±
Su Xuanhe was furious.
A fewshes?
Not to mention a fewshes, even if he was hit by a whip once or twice, he would probably die!
¡°Since when have you treated me as your sister?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er refused to let him go.
¡°I¡¯m really not the one at fault here!¡±
Su Xuanhe denied it.
Then, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s an Emperor-level fate treasure. It¡¯s a big deal. You¡¯re also a member of the Su family. If you bring it back to the Su family, the elders will definitely reward you and will break the marriage engagement. You¡¯ll also obtain great authority within the Su family.¡±
He did not want to be whipped.
Given Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s current strength, if she returned to the Su family, there was no way the elders would not treat her well.
¡°Bah, I¡¯m no longer a member of the Su family!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er coldly snorted, ¡°If you continue to resist, you¡¯ll be whipped even more. You can¡¯t beat me. If you obediently let me whip you a few times, I won¡¯t stop you from taking the treasure. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take it away.¡±
As she spoke, she raised her left hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. You should make your decision quickly.¡±
¡°One, two¡¡±
Su Xuanhe¡¯s expression changed drastically. Now, he could only gamble on the fact that Su Xian¡¯er would not kill him. After all, he was her brother.
She would not go so far as to whip him to death, right?
He gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°Whip me!¡±
Pa!
As soon as he finished speaking, a whip ruthlesslyshed onto his body.
An ice-cold force surged into his body, as if trying to freeze his body and soul.
Su Xuanhe¡¯s entire body trembled, and his teeth chattered. His body was covered in ice shards!
However, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Su Xian¡¯er had indeed shown mercy and did not kill him.
Pa!
Anothersh struck him. This time, it was not ice-cold, but warm instead. Aside from the pain, the heat actually dissolved the ice-cold power in his body.
Su Xuanhe heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It was true that he had been whipped a few times, but he could still withstand it. He had not suffered any serious injuries.
Pa Pa..
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯sshings became more and more practice. Onesh after anothernded on Su Xuanhe¡¯s body. Gradually, she gained some insights, and the strength of theshings changed.
Pa!
Su Xuanhe was shivering from the cold, but he did not panic. The nextsh would warm him up.
In the end, the nextsh struck his body, but instead of being warm, it was hot.
Like a me, it surged into his body, as if trying to burn him into ashes.
Not good!
Su Xuanhe¡¯s expression changed. What was going on?
Pa Pa¡
After a fewshes, half of Su Xuanhe¡¯s body was frozen, while the other half of his body was red, as if he was on fire.
What happened to it just being a fewshes?
Why was it endless?
Su Xuanhe wanted to open his mouth and beg for mercy, but his entire body was trembling, and though his mouth was moving, he was unable to speak.
His soul was also alternating between cold and hot at the same time, and he felt as if his entire body was about to explode.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯sshes became more and more practice and, finally, when the next fewshesnded on Su Xuanhe¡¯s body, the cold and hot were intertwined, entering his body together.
Su Xuanhe could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground with a plop.
Half of his body was frozen by the ice crystals, while the other half of his body was burning with raging mes.
Su Xian¡¯er stopped.
If she continued, Su Xuanhe would definitely die.
In any case. he had managed to hold on!
Su Xuanhe was extremely excited. Although he suffered, the Emperor-level fate treasure was saved.
In the end, he saw Su Xian¡¯er holding the treasure in her hand. She waved it at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this thing with me.¡±
¡°You¡ you didn¡¯t keep your word!¡±
Su Xuanhe was so angry that he was trembling.
¡°I¡¯m just a little girl, why would I keep my word? The Su family doesn¡¯t have any credibility to speak of anyway. I learned this from them!¡±
Su Xian¡¯er snorted and turned around to leave,pletely ignoring Su Xuanhe¡¯s anger.
¡°Your maidservant, Su Xian¡¯er, whipped a Heaven¡¯s Blessed and created the Ice and Fire Dual whip technique. You have been rewarded with the Ice and Fire Dao principles.¡±
Chu Xuan had been using the Heavenly Dao Talisman to rece more of the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth when the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived. He was pleasantly surprised.
Su Xian¡¯er had triggered a system reward?
She had whipped a Heaven¡¯s Blessed and created the Ice and Fire Dual whip technique?
She was quite capable!
The Heaven¡¯s Blessed that was whipped was probably that Su Xuanhe from the Su family, right?
Chu Xuan immediately received the reward.
The Ice and Fire Dao principles added another two Dao principles to his arsenal.
When the Ice and Fire Dao principles appeared, Chu Xuan incorporated them into the chaotic energy and fused them together with the other Dao principles.
Chapter 249 - They Each Had Their Own Methods
Chapter 249: They Each Had Their Own Methods
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan took out the Heaven-spying Mirror and checked on the current situation inside the Asura Ancient Land.
In the image projection, there were battles everywhere.
Some remnant souls in the Asura Ancient Land had also started to be active.
Chu Xuan saw that You¡¯er and Chu Pingfan were transforming remnant souls into the ghosts, and even refining some of them into pure soul power.
¡®Not bad, not bad. The ghost race was going to grow stronger again.¡¯
There were plenty of remnant souls in the Asura Ancient Land. At this rate, You¡¯er would soon have an army of the ghosts.
Chu Xuan then checked on Ding Yue and the others. They were all heading toward the depths of the Asura Ancient Land.
Wang Luo kept on fighting with the Emperor Realm experts of the Wang family. Even though he was besieged, he was easily fending them off. The Wang family was in despair.
Xiao Liang was the same. He swept the Emperor realm experts of the Xiao family away with his long spear. Later on, the experts hired by the Xiao family all backed out and did not dare to attack him again.
He was too terrifying!
There were so many of them, yet they were the ones being injured.
In addition, he would not kill them, only injuring them each time. It was no different from being tortured.
No one could withstand it.
Not to mention the experts hired by the Xiao family, even their own family experts were terrified. They could not withstand this kind of torture.
They wanted to retreat, but Xiao Liang would not let them.
He gathered them together and beat them up several times a day without allowing their wounds to heal!
They were being toyed with all day.
The people of the Wang family were also very miserable. Wang Luo used some strange medicinal pills with strange effects on them. Every time he had a new idea, he would use the array formation and restriction pills to trap them, and then refine these new pills and use them as his guinea pigs.
Some people¡¯s divine souls turned green and floated out of their heads without dissipating for a long time.
Some people could not stop farting. The spiritual power in their bodies gushed like farts and could not be stopped.
The experts who were surrounding Wang Luo were all frightened and begged for mercy.
Chu Xuan tapped on the Heaven-spying mirror, and the image projection changed targets to Qin Ying, Cao Tianyi, and the others.
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu were silent and kept moving forward.
Qin Ying and his seven brothers were also silent and moving forward.
Finally, a dpidated hall appeared in the distance.
This was the location of the cross-zone teleportation array formation of the Southern Region and the central battlefield of the Great War back there.
Qin Ying¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. He raised his halberd and looked coldly at Cao Tianyi, saying, ¡°Scoundrel Cao, if you have any trump cards, feel free to use them now.¡±
Cao Tianyiughed lightly and said, ¡°Qin Ying, you should have stopped me froming here.¡±
¡°I know that you also have your own trump cards, but do you think that your trump cards can bepared to mine?¡±
Cao Tianyi was full of confidence.
Qin Ying looked at Mo Hongliu and said coldly, ¡°Back then, you had already colluded with the demon race? Did you reach some kind of agreement?¡±
Now, the situation was clear. Mo Hongliu and Cao Tianyi were in cahoots.
When the demon race invaded back then, both sides must have reached a tacit understanding to obtain certain benefits from the Great War.
¡°That was all in the past. Is it important?¡±
Cao Tianyi smiled and said, ¡°Back then, there was indeed a Divine realm expert who died. We killed him.¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp. ¡°A human?¡±
¡°Why must it be a human?¡±
Mo Hongliu opened his mouth and said, ¡°It was neither a human nor a demon. It was just a Divine realm expert from a small race that was just a little special!¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s heart sank. The fact that they called it special meant that it had to be rted to the fate treasures.
A small race rted to fate?
The Earth Spirit race?
¡°Qin Ying, I, Cao Tianyi, actually admire you. However, your cultivation and your horizons are limited. I, Cao Tianyi, am a bona fide Divine realm expert.¡±
¡°You schemed against me once, and foiled my n. That can be considered your achievement. However, the fate treasures will ultimately be mine.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t get the position of human king? My old body will fuse with my current body, and I¡¯ll break through again.¡±
¡°Your reliance on the human king¡¯s family means nothing to me.¡±
Cao Tianyi calmly spoke. He was not the slightest bit anxious.
¡°I, Qin Ying, have many enemies, and many geniuses have died at my hands. However, the one I despise the most, and the one I look down on the most, is you, Cao Tianyi.¡±
¡°So what if you¡¯re a Divine realm expert? You sacrificed the lives of fellow humans in an attempt to break through the bottleneck. No matter how strong you are or how high your cultivation level is, in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but trash!¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.
¡°Haha, the Great Qin Emperor is indeed arrogant. No wonder you dared to scheme against me.¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s gaze became cold and severe.
The aura of a divine soul spread out, and he pulled out a talisman seal.
¡°The divine blood will guide me! Fate will be mine!¡±
Cao Tianyi clenched his hands and, with a rumble, the floor inside the dpidated hall shook and cracked.
Mo Hongliu¡¯s figure shed, and he stood between Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi.
Five drops of fist-sized, pale-golden blood emerged from the ground. The blood was covered by ayer of dense white light.
Divine blood!
Qin Ying¡¯s gaze focused. He could sense a special aura from the divine blood.
Once the divine blood appeared, there was a sudden sh of multicolored light. A total of five rays of light suddenly flew over and rushed toward the five drops of divine blood.
¡°Big Brother!¡±
Pang Xinghai and the others attacked.
Qin Ying was not anxious at all.
Pu!
The five rays of light entered the five drops of divine blood.
Cao Tianyi sneered and waved his hand. The divine blood flew towards him.
Mo Hongliu¡¯s aura erupted. Now that Cao Tianyi had obtained the fate treasures, he only needed to block Qin Ying and the others for a moment.
Once the divine blood fell into Cao Tianyi¡¯s hands, they could easily escape.
The corners of Qin Ying¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.
¡°Return!¡±
Qin Ying let out a soft cry. The divine blood that was originally flying towards Cao Tianyi suddenly stopped.
Following that, the multicolored lights actually leaked out the divine blood drops as they tried to carry the divine blood toward Qin Ying.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s expression changed.
He looked at Qin Ying in surprise. What kind of contingency n had he prepared that could actually ovee the divine blood and attract the fate treasures.
¡°Get over here!¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s body shone with golden light. Mysterious runes surrounded his body, and a powerful suction force acted on the divine blood.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Qin Ying snorted coldly. The image of a bracelet appeared above his head and suppressed the divine blood.
The fate treasures also appeared from within the divine blood drops. They actually wanted to abandon the divine blood drops and return to Qin Ying¡¯s side!
Dao weapon imprint!
Qin Ying¡¯s contingency n was to leave a wisp of the aura of a Dao weapon on the fate treasures.
The Dao weapon had been reincarnated with Qin Ying, and it was one with his soul. The Dao weapon imprint allowed him to influence the fate treasures.
Of course, the fate treasures had their own unique qualities. Even if he had the Dao weapon imprints, he could notpletely control the fate treasures.
That would require him to be the master of the fate treasures.
However, as long as he obtained the fate treasures, he would be able to refine them slowly.
Chapter 250 - Intense Battle
Chapter 250: Intense Battle
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Cao Tianyi¡¯s expression turned incredibly dark. He had thought that with the divine blood as a catalyst, he had a 100% chance of winning.
However, Qin Ying hade prepared. It seemed that he had some special method that allowed him to leave an imprint on the fate treasures.
Now that they were stuck in a stalemate, the one who would get the treasure in the end would be the one who was stronger!
¡°Great Qin Emperor!¡±
Cao Tianyi opened his mouth and said sneeringly, ¡°Or should I call you Little Girl instead?¡±
He wanted to provoke Qin Ying and cause him to lose focus.
After all, Qin Ying hated the fact that he had been reincarnated as a woman.
As long as he lost focus, even slightly, his control of the mysterious imprint would weaken.
Then, Cao Tianyi would be able to snatch the fate treasures in an instant.
However, Qin Ying¡¯s expression was calm, without a trace of anger.
He even looked at Cao Tianyi mockingly.
How could Qin Ying lose hisposure so easily?
Boom!
Mo Hongliu suddenly attacked. His half-moon de swept toward Qin Ying, trying to interrupt the fight for the fate treasures.
¡°One Sword technique!¡±
Dazzling sword qi tore through the air. Xin Yuanfeng¡¯s sword intent surged as his attack stabbed toward Mo Hongliu¡¯s half-moon de.
He had been umting strength. The moment Mo Hongliu attacked, he also struck using Nine Swords Mountain¡¯s ultimate technique.
¡°Gxy!¡±
Pang Xinghai also attacked. Surging starlight power swept out like ocean waves.
¡°Flower Dance!¡±
Dazzling flowers bloomed all around Hua Qianzi¡¯s body, one after another, enveloping her and Qin Ying inside to defend them.
Peng Qiguang, Yu Bailong, and Bai Shaokong also attacked.
Boom!
They joined forces and instantly dispersed Mo Hongliu¡¯s attack. Then, Pang Xinghai, Peng Qiguang, Yu Bailong, and Bai Shaokong charged toward Mo Hongliu.
After using the One Sword technique, Xin Yuanfeng retreated in order to recover the spiritual power he consumed.
Hua Qianzi protected Qin Ying and Xin Yuanfeng.
ck light bloomed around Mo Hongliu¡¯s body. It was time to decide the victor. With the fate treasures in front of them, neither side could back down.
The powerful strength of the reincarnation of the demon race Divine realm Elder was disyed at this moment. ck light condensed in his hand, and it was as if darkness had descended.
It enveloped Pang Xinghai and the other three and kept pressing forward.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s body emitted golden light as he hurled punch after punch as he strode forward.
Hua Qianzi blocked the attacks, but in just three punches, a huge hole had appeared in her wall of flowers!
Qin Ying wielded his halberd and, with a domineering strike, defeated Cao Tianyi¡¯s attack.
¡°Scoundrel Cao, let¡¯s decide the victor today!¡±
Qin Ying attacked Cao Tianyi.
As for the fate treasures, it was still wrapped inside the divine blood. The two of them split their attention and fought while fighting for the ownership of the fate treasures.
Not far away, a few figures were hiding. They were the martial artists who had followed them and wanted to reap the benefits.
Xin Yuanfeng recovered his energy and held his sword in his hand, constantly umting strength. He stared at Cao Tianyi, waiting for an opportunity to use the One Sword technique!
Hua Qianzi joined the attack on Mo Hongliu.
Five top-notch Emperor realm experts had surrounded Mo Hongliu, but they were still unable to gain the upper hand. From this, it could be seen how powerful Mo Hongliu was.
Boom!
Suddenly, Mo Hongliu punched towards the rear.
Pang Xinghai and the others did the same.
If they wanted to reap the benefits, they had to be strong enough!
¡°Sh*t!¡±
The expressions of those Emperor realm cultivators changed drastically. It was toote for them to escape.
Boom!
They were instantly killed!
On the other side, the battle between Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi had be more and more intense. They had even rxed their control over the fate treasures.
Mo Hongliu snorted coldly. His soul power spread out, and a wisp of Divine power descended!
At this moment, he used one of his trump cards.
A wisp of Divine power wrapped itself around his weapon as his eyes emitted killing intent.
A mirror appeared in front of Pang Xinghai. There was a gxy reflected on the mirror¡¯s surface. He spat out a few mouthfuls of blood essence and infused them into the mirror.
Starlight power bloomed like a river, enveloping him. He had also used his trump card!
How could the former sect master of the Star Ocean sect not have any trump cards prepared?
Bai Shaokong¡¯s battle intent enveloped his body. An illusory figure appeared within his battle intent, which seemed to exude a faint Divine aura.
That illusory figure was a wisp of the former sect master¡¯s aura, a Divine realm expert!
Peng Qiguang¡¯s expression was ferocious. With a roar, a strange image of a demon beast appeared behind him. Its scarlet eyes were filled with bloodlust.
A wisp of sword qi flew out from between Yu Bailong¡¯s brows.
Hua Qianzi held a purple flower in her hand. Petals fluttered as purple light gradually filled the air.
The moment Mo Hongliu used his trump card, Pang Xinghai and the others also instantly activated their trump cards!
Boom!
The sky rumbled and dust billowed.
Mo Hongliu vomited blood and was sent flying. His body was covered in wounds, and the ck light around his body was pulsing erratically. His hair was disheveled, and his expression was gloomy and cold.
Pang Xinghai and the others also vomited blood and suffered serious injuries!
Both sides had used their trump cards and were actually evenly matched!
Mo Hongliu was a reincarnated Divine realm expert after all, so the trump card he possessed was naturally better.
However, the five of them had worked together to block it.
On the other side, Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi were also fighting intensely. Qin Ying¡¯s Tyrant Dragon Body was pushed to its limits, and his body was wrapped in ayer of scales.
His clothes were already torn in several ces.
If not for the scale armor, the snow-white skin below would probably be exposed.
Boom!
Qin Ying¡¯s halberd struck repeatedly, pushing Cao Tianyi back.
Cao Tian suddenly hurled the golden hammer in his hand. A wisp of Divine aura spread out. He was going to use his trump card.
However, Qin Ying was no different. The aura of a Dao weapon also filled the air.
Boom!
The moment the two sides collided, a sword strike suddenly made its appearance.
¡°One Sword technique!¡±
Xin Yuanfeng took the opportunity to attack. Even his body seemed to have turned into a sharp sword at that moment.
Tch!
The sword qi prated the golden light around Cao Tianyi¡¯s body. Xin Yuanfeng then appeared in front of him and pierced his shoulder.
If Cao Tianyi had not dodged at the veryst moment, this sword strike would have pierced into his chest.
He was wounded!
¡°Get lost!¡±
Cao Tianyi roared angrily. A faint shadow of his divine soul appeared above his head. With a roar, he sted Xin Yuanfeng away.
Xin Yuanfeng vomited blood as his body flew backward. He fell to the ground and remained motionless.
Then, Qin Ying¡¯s halberd came crashing down, covered in indomitable power.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he charged toward the halberd with his chest. The golden hammer emitted boundless power.
The halberd pierced through Cao Tianyi¡¯s chest, but Qin Ying did not show any joy on his face. He ignored the blinding golden light as ayer of white light bloomed around his body. With a roar, he raised the halberd and mmed it toward a spot just next to him!
Chapter 251 - Intense Competition
Chapter 251: Intense Competition
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Theyer white light washed away the golden light that was sweeping over.
A Luo family secret technique!
Cao Tianyi¡¯s figure suddenly appeared where the halberd had struck.
Cao Tianyi, who had been pierced through the chest by the halberd, turned into a puppet and shattered on the ground.
Substitution secret technique!
Cao Tianyi had intended to use the substitution secret technique to block Qin Ying¡¯s fatal attack and then use a soul attack to disrupt Qin Ying and dy his reaction time.
In the end, things did not turn out as he hoped!
Qin Ying actually saw through his trick!
¡°Let¡¯s just fight then. I want to experience the skills of a descendant of the Luo family!¡±
Cao Tianyi gave up on controlling the divine blood drops. As long as he could defeat Qin Ying, the divine blood would naturally belong to him, along with the fate treasures!
Boom!
The battle became even more intense. This time, it was a life-or-death battle.
At this moment, a figure rushed over and tried to grab the five drops of divine blood!
Zhu Yuanbai!
Qin Ying also unleashed his full strength at this moment to stop Cao Tianyi from interfering.
¡°How dare you!¡±
Cao Tianyi was furious. He roared and his divine aura shook above his head.
Boom!
Zhu Yuanbai suddenly bled from his seven orifices and staggered backward.
Soul attack!
At this moment, Cao Tianyi had used a wisp of his soul power to attack Zhu Yuanbai.
Even though he had reincarnated, his divine soul was still not an ordinary Emperor-level divine soul, so there was no way Zhu Yuanbai could withstand it.
Zhu Yuanbai looked miserable, but he still staggered toward the fate treasures. He mumbled, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you get the fate treasures!¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s soul attack technique erupted again.
Qin Ying¡¯s expression changed. He could rely on the human king¡¯s Dao weapon to protect his soul, but he could not stop Cao Tianyi¡¯s soul attack from targeting Zhu Yuanbai.
¡°Retreat quickly!¡±
Zhu Yuanbai could not withstand it.
If he did not retreat, his soul would be severely injured. His soul might even be destroyed, leaving behind only his physical body!
At this moment, a streak of light flew over, which then transformed into a human figure that rushed towards the divine blood.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s soul attack instantly shifted targets and attacked the neer.
Boom!
A huge mountain in the shape of a sword appeared in front of Ding Yue that withstood Cao Tianyi¡¯s soul attack.
He cultivated the hundred tempering divine technique and the immovable mountain technique. His soul defense was extremely strong. Even if Cao Tianyi¡¯s soul was extraordinary, an attack like that could not hurt him.
He raised his hand to grab a drop of divine blood.
Within that drop of divine blood was a sword.
¡°How dare you!¡±
Cao Tianyi was furious, and Qin Ying frowned. A third party had intervened.
Not far away, Mo Hongliu rushed over, wanting to stop him.
Pang Xinghai and the others also rushed over.
Another two figures rushed over. Xiao Liang and Hei Yue each grabbed a drop of divine blood.
Cao Tianyi and Qin Ying also stopped. The fate treasures instantly escaped from the divine blood. However, Hei Yue waved her hand, and wisps ofw power spread out.
In an instant, she grabbed a fate treasure.
Heavenly Dao Scripture!
Xiao Liang¡¯s slow vine burst forth, and the fate treasure slowed down enough for him to grab it.
Ding Yue¡¯s fate shone like a rainbow, and his status as the Southern Region¡¯s fated son was revealed at this moment.
That sword happened to be the Southern Region¡¯s fate treasure. It shook for a moment and actually took the initiative to approach Ding Yue.
¡°Haha, it is indeed fated with me!¡±
Ding Yue took the treasure in his hand.
¡°Put it down!¡±
Mo Hongliu¡¯s eyes were red. How could he let someone take advantage of him?
Cao Tianyi¡¯s eyes were scarlet red. Golden light blossomed around his body. A divine soul emitting golden light appeared behind him.
This was the aura of his divine soul from his previous life, which he kept as a trump card.
At this moment, he revealed it.
¡°You all deserve to die!¡±
Qin Ying waved his halberd, and a Dao weapon appeared above his head in an attempt to block Cao Tianyi.
To him, as long as the fate treasures did not fall into Cao Tianyi¡¯s hands, he would be able to ept it.
Moreover, the three of them gave him a special feeling.
It seemed like¡ They were from the same sect?
Boom!
Cao Tianyi¡¯s soul technique erupted, and dazzling golden light shot toward Ding Yue.
Qin Ying¡¯s Dao weapon glowed, but it was toote. He could only block a portion of the attack.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s soul attack, powered by the aura of his divine soul from his previous life, was not something an Emperor realm expert could withstand.
Ding Yue did not panic at all.
He too had a trump card.
He, Ding Yue, was someone who wanted to kill gods!
¡°My sword can kill a god without a woman in my mind!¡±
With the divine sword in hand, destructive sword intent condensed. Following Ding Yue¡¯s roar, he stabbed the sword with the intent¡
The intent of killing a god!
Hei Yue: ¡°¡¡±
There was something wrong with First Brother¡¯s brain!
Boom!
Ding Yue¡¯s sword prated the golden light. Then, the sword intent turned into a torrent of sword qi and swept toward Cao Tianyi.
Hei Yue was already facing off against Mo Hongliu.
¡°Heavenly Daows!¡±
With a raise of her hand,w power appeared. It was as if she controlled life and death. All of Mo Hongliu¡¯s attacks dissipated into nothingness.
Mo Hongliu was shocked. What kind of terrifying cultivation technique was this?
Who were these three people? They were too terrifying,pletely surpassing the Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the Emperor realm.
Another person flew over.
Feng Shaoqing!
There were only two fate treasures left.
Cao Tianyi staggered back two steps, his soul shaking. He was shocked by Ding Yue¡¯s sword strike.
Qin Ying seized the opportunity. His halberd struck Cao Tianyii¡¯s body.
The golden light around his body was destroyed. Cao Tianyi spat out blood and retreated.
Rumble!
The divine blood separated from the fate treasures.
Mo Hongliu wanted to fight for it, but he was blocked by Hei Yue.
¡°Fate treasures¡ I want a share too!¡±
Feng Shaoqing smiled. He walked over step by step, and scarlet mes surged out from his body.
A huge ming phoenix appeared behind Feng Shaoqing. He moved faster and faster, heading toward one of the fate treasures.
A long whipshed out, heading toward a fate treasure.
H!
The ming phoenix arrived, and Feng Shaoqing made his move. He shook off the long whip, and flew faster and faster. He went straight for the fate treasure.
Pa!
The whip contained the power of ice, and tried to freeze the ming phoenix.
¡°I¡¯ll block him!¡±
Xiao Liang¡¯s spear blocked Feng Shao Qing.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s figure fluttered as she brandished her whip. She chuckled, ¡°Little fate treasure,e to me!¡±
That fate treasure was instantly snatched away by Su Xian¡¯er.
Cao Tianyi roared, but Qin Ying firmly blocked him.
Mo Hongliu was being blocked by Hei Yue. Even when he used his trump card, he was still unable to shake ck Moon. He was furious.
He secretly hated that mysterious expert for not allowing him to use his Divine realm body. Otherwise, how would things have ended up like this?
Currently, there was only one fate treasure left.
Feng Shaoqing fought with Xiao Liang as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you have to hoard them all? One isn¡¯t too much to ask, right?¡±
¡°If we have the ability, why can¡¯t we take them all?¡±
Xiao Liangughed coldly.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me.¡±
A fiery-red bead appeared in Feng Shaoqing¡¯s hand. An intense aura appeared. The bead emitted strength that wasparable to the peak of the Heaven realm.
Chapter 252 - Tainted Blood
Chapter 252: Tainted Blood
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The expressions of Xiao Liang and the others changed slightly. It was a secret treasureparable to the peak of the Heaven realm!
Although Cao Tianyi and the others kept on using their trump cards, due to the limitations of their cultivation levels, the power they unleashed did not reach the Heaven realm.
However, Feng Shaoqing had actually used such a secret treasure.
As expected of a descendant of a human king¡¯s family, he had many treasures. Such a powerful secret treasure was rare, and probably no one in the entire nine zones knew how to refine one.
Feng Shaoqing held the fiery-red bead in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Move aside, I only need one fate treasure.¡±
This secret treasure was extremely valuable. Once it was used, it would consume a huge amount of energy.
Moreover, there was a limit to the number of times it could be used.
Currently, there were only three chances left to use it.
Unless it was absolutely necessary, Feng Shaoqing did not want to use it.
Xiao Liang was not the slightest bit afraid.
Anger shed across Feng Shaoqing¡¯s face. He was about to activate the fiery-red bead.
At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew past. The sound of ghosts wailing could be heard, which could actually affect one¡¯s soul.
It made one feel terror!
H!
Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er had brought the ghost race¡¯s army over.
From a distance, You¡¯er tossed out the bell in her hand. When it rang, sinister ghost energy suddenly burst forth.
Xiao Liang retreated.
Hei Yue retreated.
Ding Yue retreated as well.
Feng Shaoqing activated the fiery red bead, and scarlet mes appeared. A huge ming phoenix blotted out the sky that seemed like it would burn everything.
However, the moment the ming phoenix appeared, something restricted it. With a wail, it disappeared into nothingness.
A crack appeared on the fiery-red bead.
Feng Shao Qing: ¡°???¡±
What was going on? Why had his secret treasure failed?
Feng Shaoqing was stunned.
While he was in a daze, thest fate treasure was snatched away by Chu Pingfan.
Chu Xuan looked at the five fate treasures. All of them were obtained by his disciples. This trip to the Asura Ancient Land could be considered to havee to a sessful conclusion.
As for the battle between Qin Ying and Cao Tianyi, he did not care much about it.
Looking at the dumbfounded Feng Shaoqing, Chu Xuanughed. He had already said that those above the Emperor realm were not allowed to interfere, so extending that rule to a secret treasure was no big deal.
So what if Feng Shaoqin was from a human king¡¯s family?
He would not give thetter an exception.
Chu Xuan had simply used the Heavenly Daows to eliminate the ming phoenix summoned by Feng Shaoqing¡¯s secret treasure.
Being the master of the Heavenly Dao felt too great.
The battle for the fate treasures hade to an end.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing had also rushed over.
When the two of them saw that the fate treasures were gone, but there were five drops of divine blood, they were instantly overjoyed.
Wang Luo used restriction pills to seal the divine blood, while Xiang Xing used his furnace to seal the divine blood. The two of them actually wanted to work together to refine the divine blood.
This almost drove Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu mad.
¡°Do you really think that the treasures belong to you?¡±
Cao Tianyi roared angrily.
When he met up with Mo Hongliu, Qin Ying was also forced to retreat and regroup with Pang Xinghai and the others.
The warriors of the Feng family also rushed over. They gathered behind Feng Shaoqing, their faces gloomy.
The biggest beneficiaries were undoubtedly Ding Yue and the others.
They were in cahoots!
There were four groups present. Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s group, Qin Ying and his brothers¡¯ group, Feng Shaoqing¡¯s group, and Ding Yue¡¯s group.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing were excitedly refining the divine blood there and then, trying to fuse the five drops of divine blood into one drop.
Theypletely ignored the angry gazes of Cao Tianyi and Feng Shaoqing.
¡°You want to keep the treasures for yourself? That¡¯s possible. Hand over one!¡±
Cao Tianyi looked angrily at Ding Yue and the others.
Ding Yue yawned and repliedzily, ¡°If you want one,e and get it!¡±
To him, Cao Tianyi looked like he deserved a beating!
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t even think about even getting one!¡±
Cao Tianyi roared angrily.
Golden light surged out of his body, and ck light appeared around Mo Hongliu¡¯s body. Then, the Golden Light and ck light fused together.
Rumble!
The ground cracked open, and dark, ck blood that gave off a rotten stench suddenly gushed out.
The ck blood filled the surroundings, and a strange aura was gradually condensing.
The fate treasures were shaking, as if they felt threatened.
¡°Tainted blood!¡±
Feng Shaoqing¡¯s expression changed.
¡°Cao Tianyi, are you crazy?¡±
¡°What is tainted blood?¡±
Ding Yue frowned. He did not know what it was, but his intuition told him that this tainted blood was definitely not a good thing.
His domain power surged forth, trying to stop the spread of the blood.
Hei Yue¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Tainted blood? Oh no!¡±
¡°What is that?¡±
Xiao Liang and the others looked at her curiously.
¡°Haha, as expected of a descendant of a human king¡¯s family. He actually knows about the tainted blood!¡±
Cao Tianyiughed maniacally.
He coldly nced at Qin Ying, Ding Yue, and the others.
¡°If I, Cao Tianyi, can¡¯t get those treasures, no one can!¡±
¡°Qin Ying, do you think you can beat me? Haha, I, Cao Tianyi, will never lose!¡±
As the tainted blood spread out, everyone sensed a strange aura.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Xiao Liang¡¯s expression changed.
¡°It¡¯s toote. As soon as the tainted blood appeared, it locked onto the fate treasures. It can¡¯t be avoided,¡± Hei Yue said with an unsightly expression.
¡°You still haven¡¯t told us what the tainted blood is?¡±
Ding Yue said gloomily.
¡°Rumor has it that the blood originated from a dangerous ce in the Deste Ancient Zone. It has the strange power to taint fate. Some say that it was formed from the blood essence of countless fallen Divine realm experts.¡±
¡°Supposedly those countless Divine realm experts were unwilling to die and, thus, their blood essence carries resentment and anger toward fate, which is how the strange power appeared¡¡± Hei Yue said in a low voice.
She had read about this in an ancient book. She had never thought that tainted blood really existed.
Moreover, it was now being used by someone as a contingency.
¡°Haha, so what if you know what it is? Now that the tainted blood has been activated, the fate treasures will be destroyed. No one can obtain them.¡±
Cao Tianyi said with a ferocious expression.
¡°Scoundrel Cao, what a vicious trick!¡± Qin Ying said with a gloomy face.
This was something he had never expected.
Looking at Ding Yue and the others, he said, ¡°If you trust me, leave the fate treasures to me for the time being. I might be able to protect the fate treasures.¡±
He wanted to rely on the human king¡¯s Dao weapon to resist the corrosive effect of the tainted blood on the fate treasures.
¡°It¡¯s not about whether we trust you or not. We have our own ways,¡± Ding Yue replied.
Then, he sent a voice transmission to Xiao Liang and the others, ¡°Master can deal with this tainted blood, right?¡±
As the tainted blood continued spreading, the fate treasure in his hand was already starting to corrode.
¡°Sir can definitely deal with it,¡± Su Xian¡¯er said, ¡°However, there shouldn¡¯t be a need to trouble Sir. I think the Spirit-devouring Flower should be able to devour the tainted blood.¡±
Chapter 253 - The Conclusion Of The Battle For The Fate Treasures
Chapter 253: The Conclusion Of The Battle For The Fate Treasures
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After she mentioned the Spirit-devouring Flower, Ding Yue¡¯s group nced at a strange nt in the distance. Perhaps it was better to call it a colorful flower. It was flickering with a dazzling brilliance.
It seemed very excited, and moved its roots like legs as it quickly ran over.
Under the shocked gazes of Cao Tianyi and the others, the Spirit-devouring Flower grewrger andrger. Its petals opened up and its roots spread all over the ground.
One of its roots appeared in front of Feng Shaoqing and, with a smack, sent him flying.
The Spirit-devouring Flower¡¯s petals swayed, and it even let out humming sounds, clearly pleased. It then emitted suction force, absorbing all of the tainted blood.
After that, it looked intoxicated, as if it had eaten some sort of delicacy.
The aura of the tainted blood gathered toward the Spirit-devouring Flower, no longer affecting the fate treasures.
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu were stunned.
Qin Ying, Feng Shaoqing, and the others were also stunned. What kind of strange nt was this? Why could it absorb the tainted blood?
That was forbidden blood from the Deste Ancient Zone.
Even Divine realm experts had to avoid being contaminated by it, yet this strange nt in front of them could actually absorb it?
Cao Tianyi immediately nced at Qin Ying. Seeing the shock on his face, he knew that this was not something that thetter had prepared.
The roots of the Spirit-devouring Flower then snaked over and pped Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu away.
No one knew if it was intentional, but the direction Cao Tianyi flew in happened to be toward Qin Ying.
This was a rare opportunity!
Qin Ying immediately grasped this opportunity. With a roar, he threw his halberd.
At this critical moment, Cao Tianyi swung his golden hammer.
Boom!
Cao Tianyi was sent flying backwards. His chest caved in, and blood spurted out wildly. His injuries were not light.
¡°B*stard Cao, die!¡±
Qin Ying chased after him.
With a sh of ck light, Mo Hongliu grabbed Cao Tianyi and quickly fled.
¡°Qin Ying, Luo family, just you wait, I, Cao Tianyi, will definitely take revenge!¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s resentful roar could be heard in the distance.
The thing he hated the most in his heart was naturally that mysterious existence who interfered. However, that person was too terrifying, and he did not dare to openly threaten him at all.
He knew that he would probably never be able to take revenge on that person in his entire life.
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu fled. Ding Yue and the others also left with the fate treasures, while Feng Shaoqing also left in a sorry state.
Qin Ying and his brothers were all heavily injured.
Especially Xin Yuanfeng, who had suffered the heaviest injuries.
The enmity that hadsted for hundreds of years had temporarilye to an end. However, neither side had benefited from the ns that they had set up.
Still, Qin Ying¡¯s side dide out on top, though they did not obtain a single fate treasure.
¡°Big Brother¡¡±
Pang Xinghai could not help but speak up.
¡°The fate treasures aren¡¯t important anymore. Let¡¯s head back to the Great Qin Dynasty to recover. As long as Scoundrel Cao isn¡¯t dead, the feud between us isn¡¯t over,¡± Qin Ying spoke in a deep voice.
He knew very well that this time, things had worked out thanks to his master¡¯s promise.
Otherwise, even if he relied on the Luo family¡¯s power, he would not have been able to seed. In fact, he might even have died.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s strength had exceeded his expectations. His Divine realm body was stronger than the Luo family¡¯s ancestor, Luo Ming.
From this, it was clear how powerful Cao Tianyi was at his peak in his previous life.
Thinking back to his original n, Qin Ying sighed. His luck had been good back then, and he had acted quickly enough. Otherwise, how could he have foiled Cao Tianyi¡¯s evil scheme?
Thinking back carefully, when he extracted the five regions¡¯ fates and condensed them into fate treasures, Cao Tianyi should have stopped him.
However, why didn¡¯t hee out to stop it?
Thinking back to that fallen Divine realm expert, Qin Ying concluded that Cao Tianyi had to have been entangled by that Divine realm expert.
This was probably why his original n had seeded.
The battle for the Asura Ancient Land¡¯s fate treasures had finallye to an end.
Of course, the exploration of the Asura Ancient Land continued. After all, the scale of the Great War back then meant that there were still many treasures and inheritances left inside.
All of this had nothing to do with Qin Ying and the others, nor did it have anything to do with Ding Yue and the others.
On the other side of the Asura Ancient Land, a great battle was still going on. It was the battle between the little evil king and the Evil Son.
The Evil Son was feeling very aggrieved. He was being held back by the little evil king.
This guy was a madman!
He felt that the little evil king¡¯s mind was not quite right. asionally, he exhibited some traits of being neither a man nor a woman.
Outside the Asura Ancient Land.
There was a rumbling sound.
Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu¡¯s bodies suddenly burst forth with light and shot into the sky, disappearing into the horizon.
A voice could be heard from afar, ¡°Well done Qin Ying, Luo family. I have learned my lesson!¡±
The voice was filled with hatred.
Luo Ming frowned. Cao Tianyi seemed to have lost. He had already escaped, so he was likely preparing to recover his strength.
The Luo family had to be prepared.
At least one of his uncles had toe back.
After Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu left, the experts from the Great Qian Pce and the Heavenly Saint sect also left.
Those who stood on Cao Tianyi¡¯s side had gloomy expressions. They could only think about how to get through the next hurdle.
Nine Swords Mountain and the other powers did not attack immediately. Their main enemies were Cao Tianyi and the Great Qian Pce. The other powers that stood on their side were not important.
Of course, Qin Ying had to decide how to punish them afterward.
Qin Ying had won the final victory?
Qin Ying had won the battle of fate. Would he rise up again and unify the Southern Region? Or perhaps even the Northern Zone?
Given Qin Ying¡¯s current influence, it was only a matter of time before he unified the Northern Zone.
Was the Northern Zone to wee its first human king?
Nine Swords Mountain and the other factions were excited.
However, when they thought about how Qin Ying had turned into a woman, they felt helpless.
This was too f*cking ridiculous!
Was the nine zones¡¯ first female king going to appear?
In the small courtyard, Chu Xuan deactivated the Heaven-spying Mirror.
There was no need to continue watching. Once Cao Tianyi was defeated and fled, it was over.
With the fate treasures in hand, the speed at which the Heavenly Daows would cover the Northern Zone would increase.
As for the grudge between Cao Tianyi and Qin Ying, that would naturally be left for Qin Ying to settle.
The Deste Ancient Zone!
Chu Xuan was quite curious about the Deste Ancient Zone. What kind of ce was it?
Previously, most of the Divine realm experts in the nine zones had been exploring the Deste Ancient Zone. However, they had now left, which meant that something must have happened.
Chu Xuan¡¯s intuition told him that it was rted to the end of the Daoyuan.
Ding Yue and the others soon returned.
¡°Master, we didn¡¯t fail you!¡±
The five fate treasures were ced in front of Chu Xuan.
The Central Region fate treasure was a small golden hammer that looked like a lotus flower that was about to bloom.
The Southern Region fate treasure was a sword that was bathed in multicolored light.
The Northern Region fate treasure was a simple three-legged cauldron.
The Eastern Region fate treasure was a mirror that was covered in white light.
The Western Region fate treasure was a shield with runes engraved on it.
The moment the five fate treasures left the Asura Ancient Land, they merged with the fate of the five regions.
The fate of the Northern Zone had improved.
Chu Xuan could sense that the five fate treasures were connected to the fate of the Northern Zone.
¡°Your disciples have emerged victorious in the battle for the fate treasures. You have obtained the five regions¡¯ fate treasures. Your Fate Dao principle will be upgraded.¡±
The system¡¯s reward notification arrived as expected.
Chapter 254 - Fusing Fate Treasures
Chapter 254: Fusing Fate Treasures
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan looked at Ding Yue and the others and said, ¡°Prepare to break through.¡±
Their cultivation levels had all reached the limit of the ninth level of the Emperor realm, and now that the battle for the fate treasures hade to an end, it was time for them to break through to the Supreme realm.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ding Yue and the others entered the pocket dimension.
¡°Thirteenth Uncle!¡±
Chu Pingfan stood in front of Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan rubbed his head and said, ¡°If you want to develop in the Eastern Region, then go to the Eastern Region. The Chu family is not the right ce for you to stay.¡±
Chu Yuan did not return to the Chu family¡¯s territory, which meant that he did not intend to stay here.
At most, he would only visit himself and Chu Yun.
Speaking of which, Chu Yuan was probably still confused as to how Chu Xuan had be a peerless expert.
Moreover, Chu Pingfan was on the verge of recing Ling Baiyun as the fated son of the Eastern Region. There was naturally something that attracted him there.
¡°Thirteenth Uncle, I wille back to see you often.¡±
Chu Pingfan smiled foolishly.
Chu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°The Extreme Dao is not an easy path to cultivate. You must remember that despite its name, the Extreme Dao does not require you to live your life in that manner. The only extreme part of the Extreme Dao should be your focus on the saber.¡±
The Sagemaster¡¯s Halo appeared and enveloped Chu Pingfan.
Chu Xuan once again exined the Extreme Dao to him.
The Extreme Dao meant walking on an extreme path. However, it was precisely because of the word ¡°Extreme¡± that those whose mental state was not stable enough, or those who encountered setbacks, would easily overextend themselves and stray from the extreme path.
Once things went to theatextreme, it was equivalent to suicide.
This was the invisible tribtion of the Extreme Dao.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s cultivation advancement was too fast, and he was young and full of vigor. If he encountered a setback and could not think things through clearly, he might stray from the correct path.
Therefore, Chu Xuan wanted to fortify his state of mind.
Although Chu Pingfan looked simple-minded, he was not stupid.
¡°You are still young, and need to settle down. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to break through. There are thousands of geniuses in the world. You are not the only one.¡±
¡°In this world, there is no one who will not lose. You must know that failure is not scary. What you should be afraid of is not being able to recover and stand back u[. What you should be afraid of is losing your confidence.¡±
Chu Pingfan bowed and listened to Chu Xuan¡¯s teachings, and allowed thetters words to fortify his state of mind. Just like his appearance, his state of mind would be simple, dull, but stable.
¡°Thirteenth Uncle, I understand!¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
Chu Pingfan then followed him into the pocket dimension.
Chu Xuan looked at the five fate treasures and took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
He wanted to merge the five regions¡¯ fate treasures into the Heavenly Dao Talisman and transfer the fate of the Northern Zone to the Heavenly Daows.
Using the fate treasures as a guide, he would attract the fate of the Northern Zone to speed up the evolution of the Heavenly Daows. Then, given time, he would use the Heavenly Daows to encroach upon thews of Heaven and Earth of the Northern Zone.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman floated in front of him, and the Dao of Fate revolved around the five fate treasures. Chu Xuan then fused the fate Treasures into the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
These were the fate treasures of the five regions, so Chu Xuan did not dare to be careless. After all, the Dao of Fate was too mysterious. Even if he grasped the Fate Dao principle, he still had notpletelyprehended it.
The Fate-suppressing Dao Cauldron floated over to the side, suppressing fate to prevent any idents.
The five fate treasures emanated brilliant light, and the Heavenly Dao Talisman¡¯s Heavenly Daows were like a, enveloping the fate treasures within.
His Fate Dao principle continuously pushed the fate treasures to fuse with the Heavenly Daows, and the Heavenly Dao Talisman itself.
Rather than fusing, it was more like the Heavenly Dao Talisman was devouring the fate treasures.
This process would take some time.
After all, this sort of fusion was not as simple as refining an artifact.
Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s royal pce.
Qin Ying and the others had returned.
The Nine Swords Mountain Sword Master and the other Divine realm experts were also present. After hearing that the fate treasures had not been obtained by Qin Ying, they were all incredibly shocked.
Just what faction was that?
Qin Ying had some guesses.
As the victors, they needed to discuss what they should do next.
Should they destroy the Great Qian Pce?
That was not realistic. The Great Qian Pce was not weak. They hadonly seeded in the Asura Ancient Land thanks to that mysterious existence¡¯s restriction on cultivators above the Emperor realm.
As for unifying the Northern Zone, that was not realistic at the moment either.
The fate treasures had not fallen into their hands, and Qin Ying was not invincible.
Furthermore, there were many neutral powers. Would they be willing to submit?
The reason why they were biased toward Qin Ying was because they could not stand Cao Tianyi¡¯s actions back then.
Of course, the unification of the Southern Region was inevitable.
With Cao Tianyi¡¯s defeat, the Great Qian Dynasty would no longer have any purpose in the Southern Region, and would lose the support of the Great Qian Pce as well.
The moment the evil imperial court was controlled by the Great Evil Pce, it no longer existed either.
The Evil Son was still being pestered by the little evil king in the Asura Ancient Land, and with the battle for the fate treasures concluded, the Great Evil Pce would not continue to support the evil imperial court.
The other forces were not strong.
Nine Swords Mountain and the Floating Flower Pavilion belonged to Qin Ying¡¯s side. As for the Heavenly Cauldron Mountain, they were forced to leave the Southern Region after Dan Sang Zi was killed.
It was inevitable that the Great Qin Dynasty would unify the Southern Region again.
Qin Ying was not in a hurry to make a decision. He used the excuse that he needed time to recuperate to enter secluded cultivation.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others were all recuperating.
The Nine Swords Mountain Sword Master and the other Divine realm experts were mainly guarding against Cao Tianyi and the other Divine realm experts.
At the same time, they invited Ren Changhe to meet them.
They were both curious and respectful towards that terrifying existence.
As for Chu Yi, they did not dare to meet him, as the pressure was simply too great.
Even though Ren Changhe was powerful, his strength was still within the limits of their tolerance.
One of the main reasons was that Chu Yi gave them the feeling that something was not quite right. It was as if he was not human and did not have any special characteristics.
At that moment, Ren Changhe was sitting opposite Qin Ying in a small courtyard within Great Qin¡¯s royal pce.
¡°Should I call you Senior Brother?¡± Qin Ying asked.
¡°My aptitude is poor, so I¡¯m indebted to Master for taking me in as an in-name disciple.¡±
Ren Changhe sighed.
Were it not for the fact that he had met his master by chance and received his supreme cultivation technique, he would still be trapped in the Fallen God Cave, awaiting the day of his death.
¡°Then you are my Senior Brother. I am also untalented. Master epted me as his in-name disciple.¡±
Qin Ying also sighed.
¡°May I know your name, Senior Brother?¡±
¡°I am Ren Changhe.¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s eyes widened as she said in surprise, ¡°Ren Changhe¡ Changhe Celestial Master?¡±
Ren Changhe smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s me. Before I met Master, I also thought that my talent was outstanding. It was only after I met Master that I realized howcking I am.¡±
Qin Ying sighed and said, ¡°The famous Changhe Celestial Master is actuallycking. Who would believe it if it was spread out?¡±
Ren Changhe was also filled with emotion.
In Qin Ying¡¯s previous life, before the Great War, he had already heard of Ren Changhe¡¯s name. He was one of the top geniuses of the nine zones.
He had reached the Heaven realm in ten thousand years.
Of course, Qin Ying was also famous back then. In terms of strength, he was naturally much stronger than Ren Changhe. After all, he was much older than Ren Changhe.
¡°Before I entered the Deste Ancient Zone, I heard about what happened in the Northern Zone and Southern Region. I thought that the demon race had invaded the human race, so I made a trip to the Demon Zone. I didn¡¯t expect the twists and turns to be like this.¡±
Ren Changhe sighed.
Back then, very few people knew that he had invaded the Demon Zone. It was rted to the invasion of the demon race into the Southern Region.
Whether it was Qin Ying or Ren Changhe, they both sighed at their luck to have met their master, Chu Xuan.
Chapter 255 - Ten Million Buddhists
Chapter 255: Ten Million Buddhists
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan did not have time to bother with Ren Changhe and Qin Ying. At this moment, he waspletely focused on the Heavenly Dao Talisman¡¯s fusion with the five regions¡¯ fate treasures.
Once the fate treasures were fused with the Heavenly Dao Talisman, then the Heavenly Dao Talisman would have the ability to control a portion of the five regions¡¯ fate.
This would speed up the implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n in the Northern Zone. The Southern Region was just a starting point.
It was like a drop of ink dripping into a basin of water. It would gradually spread and cover the entire basin.
Of course, without the assistance of external forces or special methods, the Heavenly Daows would take a long time to rece the Northern Zone¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth and,ter on, the entire nine zones.
Chu Xuan did not have the patience to wait so long. Therefore, after the Heavenly Daows epassed the Northern Zone, he would think of a way to speed up the process of devouring thews of the entire nine zones.
Fusing the fate treasures with the Heavenly Dao Talisman was a slow process. After all, he had to be careful not to trigger a fate bacsh.
Even with the Fate-suppressing Dao Cauldron, Chu Xuan did not dare to be reckless. He had to take his time with the fusion process.
Half a month passed.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman had already fused with two-thirds of the fate treasures, and the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth were being further devoured and reced.
During this half a month, the Great Qin Dynasty began to take action.
The Great Qian Dynasty was disbanded.
Long-standing Southern Region overlords vanished like smoke.
The evil imperial court was also disbanded, and itinerant cultivators were scattered all over the Southern Region.
The Evil Son was still in the Asura Ancient Land, being pestered by the little evil king.
The warriors of the various powers that had entered the Southern Region were still searching for treasures in the Asira Ancient Lnd. Battles happened frequently, and they were also in danger.
Among them, news of a strange nt in the Asura Ancient Land had already spread.
No one dared to approach it. This strange nt was extremely terrifying, but fortunately, it did not have any intention of hurting anyone.
The Great Qin Dynasty was expanding and became the overlord of the Southern Region, inching ever closer to the unification of the Southern Region.
Qin Keyun was still the Great Qin Empress.
The Chu family was still in Chu County, and no one came to disturb them. It was as if they were not part of the same world.
Chu Tianming and the other elders of the Chu family were all confused. Why was the Chu family and Chu County independent?
The Great Qin Dynasty had no intention of reiming Chu County.
Could it be that Qin Keyun, the empress, was still thinking about Chu Yuan?
Reminiscing about old times?
The Chu family also knew about how things had concluded in theAsura Ancient Land. In fact, everyone in the Southern Region knew about it.
They felt that the Chu family¡¯s situation was not quite right, but they did not know what exactly was wrong.
Why was it that the forces that were stronger than the Chu family had already disbanded or perished, yet the Chu family remained standing in Chu County?
There were also no experts who came to harass them.
The Great Qin Dynasty seemed to be unknowingly protecting Chu County.
This was mind-boggling, but since they could not figure it out, they just decided to stop thinking about it. They would just continue to stay in Chu County. In any case, they had enough resources. The medicinal pills they refined brought the Chu family quite a bit of profit.
If they did not have the strength, it was best not to leave Chu County, lest they cause trouble.
For this reason, he even restricted the younger generation of the Chu family from leaving Chu County without permission.
Another ten days passed.
Ren Changhe and Qin Ying were both a little anxious. Why did their master not send a message?
On this day, the five regions¡¯ fate treasures were finally fused into the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
With a rumble, half of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were reced by the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan¡¯s control over the Southern Region had reached a new height.
He was like a ruler. As long as he wanted to, he could sense every single nt and tree in the Southern Region, and even the state of any living being.
He could even change the fate and talent of these living beings.
Chu Xuan tapped on the Heavenly Dao Talisman and ced it back beside the Origin Dao Crystal to allow it to continue its work.
Once the Southern Region was fully under the control of the Heavenly Daows, it would definitely trigger the system¡¯s reward.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to what the system would reward him with.
¡°Your disciple, Demon Buddha, is spreading Buddhist dharma and transforming demons into Buddhists. The number of Buddhists has surpassed ten million. You have been rewarded with the Myriad Races As!¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
The number of Buddhists had surpassed ten million?
It had been a while since he had paid attention to Demon Buddha. He did not expect that despite the Heavenly Demon Tribe¡¯s efforts to suppress and interfere with Buddhism, the spread of Buddhism and its dharma would spread so quickly.
Buddhists were not just believers of the dharma, they were disciples whohad truly joined the Buddhist sect.
This meant that the Buddhist sect had ten million disciples in the Demon Zone, and that the number of ordinary believers was evenrger.
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Demon Buddha Buddha.
The image projection shimmered.
The smiling Demon Buddha was dressed in white monk robes and sitting upright on arge rock. Below him, there were numerous bald heads in sight.
A group of monks dressed in monk robes sped their palms together and sat down in the lotus position. Their eyes exuded piety and there was Buddhist light shining over their heads.
On the left and right sides of Demon Buddha sat four long-browed old monks with kind expressions. They were all Heaven realm experts!
Demon Buddha was only at the third level of the Supreme realm!
Did he subdue four Heaven realm experts to join the Buddhist sect?
Chu Xuan took one nce at them and understood that the four Heaven realm experts had reached the limit of their lifespans. Demon Buddha taught them Buddhist dharma and converted their demonic powers into Buddhist power. Their bodies also transformed.
Their lifespans actually increased greatly because of this.
Hence, they converted to Buddhism and submitted to Demon Buddha, bing devout Buddhists.
In their belief, only Buddhism could save the demon race. Only by walking the path of Buddhism could they be immortal and enter the Nirvana World.
Demon Buddha was preaching, and his smile was full ofpassion.
¡°In Buddhism¡¯s Nirvana World, those who are mindful of the suffering of all living beings and wholeheartedly cultivate Buddhism will eventually reach Nirvana¡¡±
What a guy!
Chu Xuan sighed. This Demon Buddha guy was truly born to spread Buddhism. Moreover, his level of talent in this area was really awesome.
How long had it been?
Even the Nirvana World had made its appearance.
Even if a devout Buddhist fell, a wisp of his soul would return to the Nirvana World and be immortal.
This temptation of immortality was too great.
Why did people cultivate?
Was the ultimate goal not to be immortal?
Moreover, after converting to Buddhism, their lifespans increased greatly and there was no danger of dying.
How could they not believe in Buddha?
With four Heaven realm experts as examples, how could the other demon race cultivators not believe?
As Demon Buddha spoke, the Buddhist light around his body became more and more dazzling. Then sariras that were flickering with Buddhist light appeared in front of Demon Buddha.
¡°These are sariras. They were left behind by those whopleted their Buddhist journeys. They are for the Buddhist disciples here to admire¡¡±
What a guy!
Even sariras had made their appearance.
Chu Xuan was truly convinced. Demon Buddha was more like Buddha than he was!
Chapter 256 - The Great Daoyuan Calamity
Chapter 256: The Great Daoyuan Cmity
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The sariras were formed from the Buddhist power of Buddhist disciples after they died.
To Buddhist cultivators, they were supreme treasures.
Those who could form sariras had to have a deep understanding of Buddhist cultivation techniques, and their cultivation levels were not low.
Therger sarira had been left behind by a Heaven realm Buddhist disciple.
The five smaller sariras had been left behind by Supreme realm Buddhist disciples.
It could be seen that the Buddhist sect of the Demon Zone had been embroiled in great conflict. Even a Heaven realm Buddhist disciple had died.
After these Buddhist disciples died, they actually left behind sariras. This undoubtedly proved what Demon Buddha had said. They seemed to be dead, but in fact, a wisp of their soul had already returned to the Nirvana World.
As for the other fallen Buddhist disciples, why did they not leave behind any sariras?
This was very easy to exin¡ It was because their Buddhist cultivation wascking!
Below therge rock, the crowd of bald men looked at the relics with devout expressions, and the Buddhist light around their bodies became even stronger.
Chu Xuan had no doubt that these were a group of people who did not fear death!
After all, dying meant returning to Nirvana, which also meant that they were not dead. Thus, they were not afraid.
Chu Xuan noticed that Demon Buddha was preaching in a valley. He figured that it was time to remind Demon Buddha to find a good ce to build a temple.
There were already tens of millions of Buddhist followers and disciples. They were already arge force, so how could they not have a temple?
Chu Xuan had already prepared the blueprint of the temple for Demon Buddha.
Those who were present here listening to Demon Buddha¡¯s preaching were those at the Emperor realm and above.
Those below the Emperor realm were not qualified to meet him, the mighty Buddha.
After Demon Buddha finished preaching, Chu Xuan took the time to speak with him. As usual, he rified any doubts thetter had regarding his cultivation and encouraged him.
He also passed the construction blueprint of the temple to him, including the arrangement of the array formations.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman n would involve the Demon Zone sooner orter, and Buddhism was an important part of it. For this reason, Chu Xuan provided some cultivation resources to Demon Buddha.
When the Heavenly Daows covered the Demon Zone, it was not impossible for the Buddhists to return a wisp of their soul to Nirvana after they died.
After concluding his meeting with Demon Buddha, Chu Xuan was about to check the system¡¯s reward, but was suddenly distracted by a message from Hong Yuanchu in the Great Dao Communication Group.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, what do you think of the Great Daoyuan Cmity?¡±
Great Daoyuan Cmity?
Chu Xuan did not understand. Could it be that a great cmity would appear at the end of a Daoyuan?
What would the Great Daoyuan Cmity bring?
He had a bad premonition.
Since a Daoyuan realm expert called it a great cmity, it was definitely terrifying.
He had to elerate the implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n so that he could stay safely inside his small courtyard.
Moreover, would the Heavenly Dao Talisman n be enough for him to avoid the Great Daoyuan Cmity?
He had to subsume the Southern Region, and even the Northern Zone, under the Heavenly Daows before this cmity struck.
Only then would Chu Xuan feel safe enough.
He thought of his Chaos Indestructible Body and the Chaos Bell, which could help him withstand the Dao tribtion.
Could this Dao tribtion be rted to the Great Daoyuan Cmity?
Since he did not understand, Chu Xuan could only try to maintain his mysterious and aloof demeanor.
The matter of opening a smurf ount should be put on the agenda.
He had to figure out what the Great Daoyuan Cmity was.
Thus, he replied to Hong Yuanchu, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit back and watch the Great Cmity pass by.¡±
He was full of himself!
Hong Yuanchu could not help but sigh. ¡°That¡¯s true. The Great Daoyuan Cmity won¡¯t affect us, so there¡¯s no need to pay too much attention to it.¡±
Hmm?
Would the Great Daoyuan Cmity not affect Daoyuan realm cultivators?
¡°Are there any Daoyuan realm fellow Daoists who have entered the Great Cmity?¡± Chu Xuan asked curiously.
¡°How could they enter the cmity so quickly? Only at theter stages of the Great Daoyuan Cmity, when the Great Dao¡¯s fate is further strengthened, and other factors, will there be Daoyuan realm cultivators who enter the cmity to fight for fate and treasures, and even pass down the orthodoxy for the next Daoyuan,¡± Hong Yuanchu said.
The Dao realm cultivators in the group were all staring at their screens. Most of them did not know what the Great Daoyuan Cmity was or what it meant.
After all, they had never experienced it before.
However, there were some Dao realm cultivators who had been around for a long time who knew the secrets of the Great Daoyuan Cmity.
Since Daoyuan realm cultivators would not enter the Great Cmity so quickly, Chu Xuan was relieved.
For the time being, no Daoyuan realm cultivators would pose a threat to him.
Chu Xuan did not continue to ask. As a big shot and a mysterious existence, he was naturally supposed to have experienced the Great Daoyuan Cmity. If he continued to askmon-sense questions about it, it would definitely affect the persona he was trying to portray.
The Great Dao Communication Group was stillcking Daoyuan realm experts. He had to continue to explore and try to pull a few more in.
At this moment, Mo Tu opened his mouth to speak.
¡°Hmph, the demon race will definitely rise up during this Great Cmity!¡±
The monster race did not have Daoyuan realm cultivators in the group, so Hu Tai was sullen and did not dare toe out to say that the monster race would rise up as well.
However, he said weakly, ¡°I have a feeling that our Heavenly Tiger tribe will rise up soon.¡±
Hong Yuanchuughed lightly and said, ¡°Old Demon, the human race is strong and prosperous. We monopolize the fate of the nine zones. This Great Cmity will still be dominated by the human race. I hope that your demon race will not be wiped out.¡±
¡°What a joke. Our demon race has a long history and was once the overlord of the nine zones. It suppressed your human race back then. We¡¯ve only lost once. Now, we are still one of the three overlords of the nine zones. We will definitely rise again in the Great Daoyuan Cmity.¡±
¡°Our demon race will definitely regain our former glory!¡±
Mo Tu said with a snort.
¡°In your dreams. Our human race has many elites. How can your demon racepare to us?¡±
Kun He also mocked Mo Tu.
¡°That might not be the case. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. I can sense that the fate of the Demon Zone is undergoing a transformation, and even I can¡¯t see through it!¡±
¡°It must be rted to the rise of the demon race. This Great Cmity will be an opportunity for the demon race to rise again!¡±
Mo Tu was boasting.
Chu Xuan nced at the message, and his heart skipped a beat. This old fellow, Mo Tu, could actually sense the changes in the fate of the Demon Zone?
Still, since Mo Tu could not see through it, it meant that he did not know what was happening in the Demon Zone.
Was the fate of the Demon Zone transforming? Yes, but It was nothing more than the rise of Buddhism.
Demon Buddha was from the Heavenly Demon tribe, and was also one of the children of fate. Naturally, he carried the fate of the Demon Zone. Since he had converted to Buddhism, the fate of the Demon Zone and the fate of Buddhism was intertwined.
Anyone looking from the outside would naturally think that the fate of the demon race was strong, and that it was undergoing a transformation.
As long as Mo Tu did not personallye to the Demon Zone, he would never figure out what was really going on.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to Mo Tu¡¯s expression when he realized that the demon race was gone and had be a Buddhist race.
The expressions of Hong Yuanchu and Kun He changed slightly. The fate of the Demon Zone was changing?
This was not a good thing for the human race.
¡°Ha, the human race has monopolized five zones. There¡¯s no way we will lose to the demon race! Even when your demon race was at its peak, it did not monopolize five zones!¡±
Hong Yuanchuughed coldly.
¡°Haha, just you wait. Our demon race will definitely rise up during this Great Daoyuan Cmity. The next Daoyuan, our demon race will be the overlord of the nine zones!¡±
Demon Butcher was full of confidence.
Chu Xuan was even more curious. What was the Great Daoyuan Cmity all about?
The demon race was once the overlord of the nine zones, suppressing the human race. Why did they end up being defeated in the end?
Chu Xuan felt that he needed to create his smurf ount soon to inquire about the Great Daoyuan Cmity.
Chapter 257 - Celestials, Immortals, Demons,
Chapter 257: Celestials, Immortals, Demons, And Monsters
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After ncing at the group chat for a while, Mo Tu continued by provoking Ruoxian, iming that he was going to strip her naked!
Ruoxian was so angry that she started to quarrel with him.
Chu Xuan was speechless. Mo Tu was a troll, and not one of the good sort.
¡®Keep quarreling, keep quarreling.¡¯
The Daoyuan realm cultivations arguing in the group chat was a good thing for the Origin Dao Crystal; it would be able to absorb even more Dao aura this way.
Furthermore, some Daoyuan realm insights would be infused into the Dao aura, which would help the Origin Dao Crystal to perfect its Great Dao.
Chu Xuan examined the system reward.
¡°The Myriad Races As records all the races that have existed in the history of the nine zones (including the extinct races) , their details, their influence, and so on¡¡±
This reward hade at the right time. Chu Xuan wascking in terms of his understanding of the various races.
With the Myriad Races As, he could gain an understanding of the races that had existed in the history of the nine zones, including the extinct races.
Chu Xuan was very curious. Did the Myriad Races As really record the extinct races urately?
When he chose to receive the reward, a thick book appeared in his hand.
Chu Xuan did not choose to have the knowledge instilled into his mind directly. Instead, he took it out and slowly flipped through it. He could use it to pass the time while he stayed in his courtyard.
When he flipped open the Myriad Races As, the first page was an introduction of the myriad races and a note from which point in time the myriad races in the nine zones would be counted.
¡°The Myriad Races As records the various races that exist (or have existed) in the nine regions from the end of thest Great Dao era to this Great Dao era.¡±
There was also a line of small words exining the Great Dao era.
¡°Nine Daoyuans represent one Great Dao era. Each Great Dao era exists for an unfixed period of time. Every nine Great Daoyuan Cmities will usher in a Great Dao Cmity. Once the Great Dao Cmity ends, the next Great Dao era¡¡±
Looking at the note on the As of the ten thousand races, Chu Xuan was shocked. He felt that he had learned some secrets of the Great Dao.
Every nine Daoyuans was a Great Dao era.
What if there were nine Great Dao eras?
That was too far away. The duration of a single Great Dao era was already very long.
What caught Chu Xuan¡¯s attention the most was that every nine Great Daoyuan Cmities would usher in a Great Dao Cmity. This represented the end of this Great Dao era and the beginning of the next Great Dao era.
Did it mean that the Great Dao would restart and regenerate all living things after a Great Dao era?
Chu Xuan suddenly understood. The Chaos Indestructible Body and the Chaos Bell referred to the Great Dao Cmity.
In that case, he only needed to work hard to increase his strength and did not need to worry about the Great Dao Cmity, right?
Chu Xuan continued to flip through the pages. The page after that disyed an extraordinary figure who exuded a sacred and mighty aura.
¡°The celestial race rose up during the third Great Dao era.After going through many ups and downs, they became known for their strength and were revered by all living beings.At the end of the eighth Great Dao era, they disappeared from the nine zones¡¡±
The celestial race!
From the introduction of the celestial race, Chu Xuan deduced which Great Dao era he was in.
The Myriad Races As started from the end of thest Great Dao era. The celestial race disappeared at the end of the eighth Great Dao era. Was that not thest Great Dao Era?
So, it was now the ninth Great Dao era?
What Great Cmity would descend at the end of the ninth Great Dao eras?
With this thought in mind, Chu Xuan¡¯s heart tightened. He seemed to have uncovered an incredible secret.
If this Great Daoyuan Cmity also happened to be the ninth Great Daoyuan Cmity, would that not mean that after the Great Daoyuan Cmity, they would not be entering the next Daoyuan, nor the next Great Dao era, but something even greater?
Thinking this, Chu Xuan felt his scalp go numb.
He calmed his mind. Although the end of this Daoyuan was approaching, as well as the end of the ninth Great Dao era, there was still a long time before the Great Daoyuan Cmity would arrive. Moreover, he did not yet know if this would be the ninth Daoyuan cmity.
Therefore, he still had enough time to be stronger. He would be able to ovee these cmities.
Chu Xuan was even more determined to carry out the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. Perhaps he would be able to handle the cmities once the nine zones were covered by the Heavenly Daows.
To do this, the Origin Dao Crystal needed to be upgraded as soon as possible.
Chu Xuan spected that Hong Yuanchu and the others did not know about the Great Dao cmity. ording to his spection, the two Daoyuan realm experts that Hong Yuanchu had invited were also considered juniors.
However, he did not know where Daoyuan realm cultivators cultivated. There had to be quite a number of Daoyuan realm cultivators since the beginning of the Great Dao era. Where were they hiding?
Chu Xuan continued to flip through the pages.
On the second page, there was an otherworldly figure exuding an immortal and untouchable aura.
¡°The immortal race rose up during the third Great Dao era. Despite experiencing challenges, they remained exalted and mighty. They were revered and yearned for by all living creatures.At the end of the eighth Great Dao era, they disappeared from the nine zones¡¡±
On the third page, there was a ferocious and terrifying figure filled with bloodthirsty aura.
¡°The demon race rose up during the third Great Dao era. They went through many battles, but were never destroyed. They were feared by all living creatures. The pure-blooded demon race disappeared from the nine zones at the end of the eighth Great Dao era. There are some non-pure-blooded demons who are active in the ninth Great Dao era¡¡±
After looking at the celestial, immortal, and demon races, Chu Xuan found amon point. These three races rose up during the third Great Dao era and also disappeared at the end of the eighth Great Dao era.
Only the demon race had left behind non-pure-blooded descendants, which was the current demon race.
The introductions also confirmed that they were currently in the ninth Great Dao era.
At the same time, Chu Xuan also noticed a key piece of information. All three ns had only disappeared from the nine zones and were notpletely destroyed.
Did this mean that the three races existed somewhere outside the nine zones?
Was there a world beyond the nine zones?
Chu Xuan was extremely puzzled.
From the rise of the three races during the third Great Dao era to their disappearance at the end of the eighth Great Dao era, these three races had always been iparably powerful. They were revered or feared by all living beings.
So these three races had dominated the third Great Dao era to the eighth Great Dao era?
Why would such powerful three races disappear during the eighth Great Dao era? Was the eighth Great Dao cmity so terrifying that even the three races, who had gone through several Great Dao cmities, were unable to withstand it?
Did the Great Dao cmity get stronger each time?
Would the ninth Great Dao cmity be even more terrifying?
Chu Xuan flipped to the fourth page.
¡°The monster race was active during the third Great Dao era. There were many types of monster tribes. There were also overlord tribes among them such as dragons, phoenixes, and qilin. These overlord tribes disappeared in the nine zones at the end of the eighth Great Dao era, leaving behind the remaining monster tribes that continued to stay active in the nine zones.¡±
There was also other information on the monster tribe ssifications¡
The fourth page was about the monster race. To Chu Xuan¡¯s surprise, there were records of the legendary divine beasts such as the dragons, phoenixes, and qilins.
One had to know that there were no legends about dragons, phoenixes, and qilins in the nine zones.
Apparently, this was because they had disappeared at the end of the eighth Great Dao era.
The current monster race onlyprised remnants of the past monster race.
Chu Xuan became more and more curious. What exactly had happened during the eighth Great Dao era that so many powerful races disappeared?
He continued to flip to the fifth page.
When he saw what was on the fifth page, Chu Xuan was stunned. The race recorded on the fifth page was beyond his expectations.
Chapter 258 - Shuai Potian
Chapter 258: Shuai Potian
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The first, second, third, and fourth pages of the Myriad Races As introduced the celestial, immortal, demon, and mortal races respectively. Moreover, the four races had something inmon. They had all risen during the third Great Dao era, and had all disappeared from the nine zones at the end of the eighth Great Dao era.
The celestial and immortal races hadpletely disappeared.
The demon race had left behind mixed-blood descendants that were still active in the nine zones.
The monster race¡¯s overlord tribes had disappeared from the nine zones, but still had many other tribes that were still active in the nine regions.
From the information contained within the introductions, the four races were all very powerful, though from the introduction, it seemed that the immortal race had the advantage.
¡°Despite experiencing challenges, they remained exalted and mighty.¡±
This line of text in the introduction indicated that, although the immortal race had encountered challenges, they had always been exalted and mighty and had not suffered a major setback.
Compared to the ¡°ups and downs¡±of the celestial race, the status of the immortals was much more stable.
Moreover, aside from being revered, they were also yearned for.
¡°They went through many battles, but were never destroyed.¡±
The demons were obviously good at fighting, though they seemed to be slightly weaker than the immortals and celestials.
No matter what, the immortals, celestials, demons, and monsters were all iparably powerful and had experienced several Great Dao eras.
Chu Xuan estimated that, since the celestials appeared on the first page, they should have risen before the other three races.
However, the race described on the fifth page had exceeded Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations.
¡°The human race appeared during the middle of the third Great Dao era. They were at the bottom of the hierarchy. They suffered the oppression of the myriad, but were tenacious and indestructible. They rose to prominence at the end of the eighth Daoyuan, and are still active in the nine zones since the beginning of the ninth Great Dao era. They became the overlord of the nine zones at the end of the seventh Daoyuan, and then monopolized five zones¡¡±
The race on the fifth page was actually the human race.
They had appeared a littleter than the other four races, and their status was low. Thanks to that, they had always suffered oppression. However, they rose to prominence at the end of the eighth Great Dao era and are active in the nine zones during the current Great Dao era. At the end of the seventh Daoyuan, they became the overlord of the nine zones!
Currently, the human race was the strongest in the nine zones. They monopolized five zones.
The rise of the human race at the end of the Seventh Daoyuan meant that they had emerged victorious during the seventh Great Daoyuan cmity. That period of time seemed to coincide with the rise of the Hong Yuanchu.
He was the great ancestor of the human race, and one of the human experts who had led the human race to the peak.
He had been cultivating for two Daoyuan now.
Therefore, it should be the Ninth Daoyuan now!
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart tightened after he finished his calctions. This Great Daoyuan cmity was the ninth Great Daoyuan cmity.
After the ninth Daoyuan, there would be a Great Dao cmity!
He had to increase his strength as soon as possible. He also had to understand how the Great Daoyuan cmity was triggered and what it entailed.
Chu Xuan continued reading and saw the introduction of the mixed-blood demon race, as well as the Netherworld race.
¡°The Netherworld race rose to prominence during the fifth Daoyuan. They often possessed humans and controlled their bodies. At the end of the seventh Daoyuan, they were defeated by humans. Their fate declined and they hid themselves in the nine zones. Now, they are on the way to extinction¡¡±
Chu Xuan was a little surprised. The Myriad Races As records of the Netherworld race, some of which had been converted to the ghosts, stated that the Netherworld race was on its way to extinction.
That was urate. Chu Xuan wanted to convert the entire Netherworld race into ghosts. When that happened, would the Netherworld race not be extinct?
Chu Xuan also wanted the Dao realm ancestor of the Netherworld race, You Su, to be a ghost.
Chu Xuan looked up the Earth Spirit race. As expected, the ancestor of the Earth Spirit race was a spirit of the earth vein, and he had created the unique Earth Spirit race.
Moreover, the Earth Spirit race always liked to associate themselves with human geniuses, and they relied on each other.
Currently, the Earth Spirit race was in decline.
Chu Xuan closed the Myriad Races As and turned his attention to the Great Dao Communication Group.
Mo Tu and Ruoxian were still quarreling intermittently. Mo Tu was already bingcent, believing that the demon race would definitely rise up.
It was time to get a smurf ount in.
The Great Daoyuan Cmity was of great importance, so he had to fully understand it and prepare for it.
It was time for his smurf ount, Shuai Potian, to appear.
As the group leader, he should have his own special function in the Great Dao Communication Group, such as private chat, right?
There were some things that were not suitable for chatting in the group.
After all, there were many Dao realm cultivators in the group.
There was no need for them to know the secret of the Great Dao cmity.
Chu Xuan decided to find an opportunity to chat privately with Huang Long and ask if he knew anything about the Great Dao cmity.
If Huang Long was born in this Great Dao era and had never experienced the Great Dao cmity, then he would not know about the Great Dao cmity either.
¡°Everyone, let¡¯s wee our little friend Shuai Potian.¡±
Chu Xuan sent a message to the group and pulled his alt ount in.
The group fell silent.
Shuai Potian?
How handsome was he?
(T/N: Shuai means handsome.)
¡°Eh, this Great Dao CommunicationGroup is quite interesting. There are even Daoyuan realm expert¡¯s here?¡±
Chu Xuan sent a message using his smurf.
Ying Kong was the first to jump out to wee him. In any case, he was the weakest in the group, so he was very active. There might be a chance for him to get some benefits?
¡°Wee, Fellow Daoist Shuai Potian!¡±
¡°Thank you, thank you. Let me introduce myself first.¡±
Chu Xuan began to paint the picture of his smurf ount¡¯s background.
He was a junior from a super powerful family. He was not particrlystrong, and had only reached the sixth level of the Dao realm.
He was definitely a little older, about 3,000 years old.
A 3,000-year-old cultivator at the sixth level of the Dao realm would frighten people, right?
Even the Daoyuan realm experts would be shocked, right?
Chu Xuan muttered in his heart. Was a 3,000-year-old Dao realm cultivator not a little too monstrous?
However, on second thought, he himself was far from reaching a hundred years old, yet he was already at the second level of the Dao realm. His smurf ount paled inparison.
With that thought in mind, Chu Xuan confirmed his persona and background and began to introduce himself in the group chat.
¡°My name is Shuai Potian. I¡¯m already three thousand years old. My cultivation has reached the sixth level of the Dao realm. My aptitude isn¡¯t too bad, right? It¡¯s just that the old fellow in my family isn¡¯t too satisfied. Sigh!¡±
Shuai Potian was a pure and innocent little newbie who had never left his house before.
The Great Dao Communication Group wentpletely silent.
Everyone was doubting life.
A three-thousand-year-old cultivator at the sixth level of the Dao Realm?
His aptitude was not bad?
Then what did that make them?
Worse than trash?
¡°Shuai Potian, you brat. You¡¯re saying that you are only three thousand years old? Don¡¯t brag. If you dare to lie to your Grandpa Mo Tu, the consequences will be severe.¡±
Mo Tu was the first to voice his doubts.
¡°I¡¯m really only three thousand years old. It was pretty difficult for me to cultivate to the Dao realm, okay? My father and the others all reached the Dao realm in a thousand years. My aptitude isckingpared to theirs.¡±
A look of bewilderment appeared on their faces.
The group fell silent once more.
One thousand years to break through to the Dao realm?
Were they all freaks of nature?
Hong Yuanchu realized that something was not quite right. Was Shuai Potian¡¯s family not too terrifying? When had there ever been such a family in the nine zones?
Chapter 259 - Desolate Ancient Primordial Land
Chapter 259: Deste Ancient Primordial Land
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°My young friend Shuai Potian, there is no family like yours in the nine zones. It¡¯s not good to lie to the group,¡± Hong Yuanchu said.
They all thought that this guy, Shuai Potian, was bragging.
¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m from the nine zones.¡±
The group fell silent once again.
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm experts were shocked.
Not from the nine zones?
Could it be that there was a world beyond the nine zones?
Impossible!
Beneath the Great Dao, there was only the world of the nine zones. Although the Dao realm and above experts did not enter the nine zones, they had not left the boundaries of the nine zones either.
They only resided in a ce closer to the Great Dao.
All of the Dao realm cultivators in the group fell silent.
This guy was a bit awesome. He had evoked the interest of the Daoyuan realm experts.
¡°Is there another world beyond the nine zones?¡±
Ruoxian could not help but ask.
¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±
Shuai Potian had a look of surprise on his face.
Then, he seemed to remember something and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t know.¡±
Then, he asked excitedly, ¡°Tell me quickly, what are the nine zones like? I¡¯m very interested in the nine zones. It¡¯s just that the old thing at home won¡¯t let me go out until I break through to the Daoyuan realm. It¡¯s very depressing!¡±
Everyone in the group felt their hearts tremble.
What kind of incredible secret had they discovered?
Was there another world beyond the nine zones?
Was there such a powerful family?
¡°Your entire family has reached the Daoyuan realm?¡±
Mo Tu swallowed his saliva and asked.
¡°That¡¯s right. Apart from me, everyone has reached the Daoyuan realm. I¡¯m the youngest after all..¡±
Following that, the members of the group began to ask questions one after another.
They were really curious about the world beyond the nine zones.
However, they still maintained their suspicions.
This was especially true for the few Daoyuan realm experts. They were not weaklings. They were existences that could walk the Great Dao.
If there was another world outside the nine zones, how could they not know?
It was not until Huang Long spoke up that they dispelled their doubts.
¡°There might really be a world beyond the nine zones. A long time ago, I met a person on the Great Dao who had an extraordinary temperament. He said that he did note from the nine zones and that he would not enter the nine zones!¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others were shocked.
There really was another world beyond the nine zones?
Then, unbelievably, what Shuai Potian said was true.
His family was terrifyingly powerful.
Huang Long¡¯s words undoubtedly confirmed Chu Xuan¡¯s guess. There was another world beyond the nine zones, and the celestial, immortal, and demon races existed there.
The person Huang Long met had an extraordinary temperament. He should be an immortal race expert without a doubt.
However, why did he not enter the nine zones?
Chu Xuan guessed that those races were most likely expelled from the nine zones by the Great Dao. That was the only reason why they were not allowed to enter the nine zones.
Perhaps when they entered the nine zones, they would be expelled by the Great Dao, or they might even experience a Great Dao cmity.
Now that it was confirmed that Shuai Potian was not lying, all of them, including the Daoyuan realm experts, discarded their identities as big shots and began tomunicate with Shuai Potian to listen to what he knew about the world beyond the nine zones.
Chu Xuan began to bluff them. Of course, he could not do so blindly. He only spoke vaguely. When asked about specific things, he would use the excuse of not leaking them out, or not leaking them out before the time was right, to avoid answering.
At the same time, he also began to ask about the nine zones.
His persona was that he was not familiar with the nine zones.
As for how he knew about the existence of the nine zones, Chu Xuan lied and said that the family¡¯s ancestors came from the nine zones, so there were records.
When Hong Yuanchu and the others asked about how to leave the nine zones, Chu Xuan said he did not know. However, he could find an opportunity to help them ask the elders and so on.
After some bluffing, Chu Xuan finally learned a lot of secrets about the nine zones from these Daoyuan and Dao realm cultivators.
This included where they were residing and why they did not enter the nine zones.
First of all, all Dao realm warriors existed in the core area of the Deste Ancient Zone. It was rumored to be the origin of the nine zones, which was why it was also known as the Deste Ancient Primordial Land.
The Deste Ancient Primordial Land was enveloped by a mysterious energy barrier, and only Dao realm experts could enter. That was the ce closest to the Great Dao in the nine zones.
Cultivating in the Deste Ancient Primordial Land allowed one toprehend the Great Dao from a closer distance. Only the Deste Ancient Primordial Land had treasures that were suitable for Dao realm cultivation.
It was not that the nine zones did not have such treasures, just that they were too rare. Moreover, in terms of quality, they could notpare to the Deste Ancient Primordial Land.
The Deste Ancient Land was thergest zone among the nine zones. It contained many secrets of Heaven and Earth. Usually, only Divine realm cultivators were active in the Deste Ancient Zone in search of supreme treasures.
Anyone who broke through to the Divine realm woulde to the Deste Ancient Zone. It was almost like some kind of intuition.
Chu Xuan felt that it had to be because of thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones.
The Deste Ancient Zone was thergest zone, contained many secrets, and was rumored to be where the origin of Heaven and Earth was in the nine zones.
Even Daoyuan realm experts did not dare to say that they had aplete understanding of the Deste Ancient Zone.
Dao realm experts would not easily leave the Deste Ancient Primordial Land. The reason for that was that, after entering the Deste Ancient Primordial Land, they would be able toprehend the Great Dao from a close distance. Their bodies and souls would be purified, and there was an abundance of Dao aura there.
If they entered the nine zones, they would be contaminated by the ¡°turbid spiritual energy¡±of the nine zones. In the worst case scenario, they would not be able to enter the Deste Ancient Primordial Land through the mysterious energy barrier again.
After returning to the Deste Ancient Primordial Land, they would be repelled by the Great Dao. They would need to spend arge amount of time and Dao aura to wash away the ¡°turbid spiritual energy¡± contamination.
Chu Xuan came to a sudden realization. It was no wonder then that there were no Dao realm experts in the nine zones. So this was the reason.
Presumably, after breaking through to the Dao realm, one would be influenced by their intuition and would unconsciously head to the Deste Ancient Primordial Land.
This was definitely a restriction of the Great Dao, and it was also an order of thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones. It prevented Dao realm experts from entering the nine zones and causing great damage.
Chu Xuan felt that the reason why he was immune to it probably had something to do with the system.
As long as Dao realm experts did not enter the nine zones, Chu Xuan would be at ease. He could slowly develop. When thews of Heaven and Earth of the nine zones became the Heavenly Daows, he would not be afraid of any Dao realm experts who entered the nine zones.
However, although it was normal for Dao realm experts not to enter the nine zones, ording to Hong Yuanchu, when the Great Daoyuan cmity developed to a certain extent, Dao realm experts could enter the nine zones.
Hong Yuanchu had experienced the Great Daoyuan cmity, so he naturally knew what the Great Daoyuan cmity meant.
ording to him, when the Great Daoyuan cmity arose, the will of the Great Dao would pour into the nine zones. Fated ones would use their luck to rise up and break through the shackles of their cultivation. Whoever managed to obtain fate would be favored by the Great Dao, and would definitely be a peerless expert.
They would even be legends of the next Daoyuan, leaving behind their legacy.
Hong Yuanchu rose up at the end of the Seventh Daoyuan and fought for fate. He seeded in opening his Dao path and led the human race to rise up in the Eighth Daoyuan, bing the overlord of the nine zones.
The Great Dao Yuan Cmity was both a disaster and an opportunity!
ording to Hong Yuanchu¡¯s experience, in theter stages of the Great Daoyuan cmity, there would be a chance to fight for fate, and Great Dao treasures would lure Dao Realm experts into the cmity.
Usually, the ones who entered the cmity were experts below the 16th level of the Dao realm.
When cultivators above the 16th level of the Dao realm entered the cmity, they would encounter even greater danger. The slightest bit of carelessness could easily give rise to a Dao heart cmity, and they would be repelled and eliminated by the Great Dao.
Hong Yuanchu mentioned a good friend who was a 26th level Dao realm cultivator as an example. That friend was drawn into thest Great Daoyuan cmity and, in the end, he died and his Dao disappeared.
Chapter 260 - Bearers Of The Calamity
Chapter 260: Bearers Of The Cmity
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After listening to Hong Yuanchu¡¯s exnation of the Great Daoyuan cmity, Chu Xuan felt that the Great Daoyuan cmity might be one of the ways the Great Dao created bnce.
After the destruction of all living things, new life forms would be reborn from the ashes. These life forms would not continue to grow and eventually surpass the Great Dao.
It was probably why it lured Dao realm cultivators into cmity as well!
After discovering this, Chu Xuan decided to¡
Strive for great fortune!
Therefore, it was time for his disciples to make preparations for the Great Daoyuan cmity.
These fated children might be destined to enter the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Every time there was a Great Daoyuan cmity, a new race would suddenly rise up. Some of them would falter in the middle of their rise, while others would fight for a wisp of fate and be active in the nine zones.
The ghost race should rise up during this Great Daoyuan cmity.
If things went ording to n, the ghost race would be a powerful race during the next Daoyuan. There was even a chance that all living beings would turn into ghosts after they died.
However, this Great Daoyuan cmity was the ninth Great Daoyuan cmity. It was likely that it would not herald the beginning of a new Daoyuan, but would wee a Great Dao cmity instead.
No matter what, Chu Xuan wanted to reap the benefits of his disciples fighting for great fortune in the cmity.
For this the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was too important. This was one of the key methods he had to ovee the Great Dao cmity.
Honestly, Chu Xuan was not too worried about the Great Daoyuan cmity. What truly gave him a sense of danger was the Great Dao cmity after the Great Daoyuan cmity!
The Great Dao cmity was the true danger!
The Dao realm cultivators resided in the Deste Ancient Primordial Land, but the Daoyuan realm experts did not.
Other than Shu Yang and a few Dao realm cultivators who had Daoyuan realm masters, the rest of the Dao realm cultivators did not know where the Daoyuan realm experts resided.
Hong Yuanchu hoped to find out how to leave the nine zones, and thus in order to curry favor with Chu Xuan¡¯s smurf, Shuai Potian, he revealed the secret of the Daoyuan experts¡¯ residence.
The Daoyuan realm experts still resided in the nine zones, above the Deste Ancient Primordial Land, in an empty space separated by another barrier.
Thos was the ce closest to the Great Dao.
Each Daoyuan expert established their own Daoist Hall in this empty space.
They stayed here for a long time, constantlyprehending the Great Dao, their Dao paths, and walking on the Great Dao.
The Daoyuan realm experts were even less likely to enter the nine zones. If they were tainted by the ¡°turbid spiritual energy,¡± the bacsh they would suffer from the Great Dao would be even more severe.
Furthermore, the Great Daoyuan cmity would not affect Daoyuan realm experts anyway.
Chu Xuan came to a sudden realization. It was no wonder the demon race had been defeated by humans back then. It turned out that their Daoyuan realm experts could not interfere.
This also meant that no matter how many Daoyuan realm experts there were, it was useless. If they forcefully interfered, they would probably be punished by the Great Dao.
The Great Dao ced many restrictions on Daoyuan and Dao realm experts.
Chu Xuan felt that the waters of the Great Dao ran deep, and there were too many secrets behind it. What Hong Yuanchu knew was probably only the tip of the iceberg.
After all, he did not even know about the Great Dao cmity, which meant that there were obvious gaps in his knowledge of the Great Dao.
The Great Dao cmity would also affect Daoyuan realm experts. Chu Xuan felt that only those who truly transcended the Great Dao could ignore the Great Dao cmity.
Therefore, the path he walked was to strive for, and establish, his own Great Dao!
The smurf ount, Shuai Potian, was active in the group chat, while Chu Xuan went looking for Huang Long for a private chat.
¡°Fellow Daoist Huang Long, have you ever experienced the Great Dao cmity?¡±
He did not beat around the bush and directly asked the question.
Huang Long was very surprised and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, what is the Great Dao cmity?¡±
Hearing Huang Long¡¯s reply, Chu Xuan now knew that Huang Long was born in the ninth Great Dao era, so he was unaware of the existence of the Great Dao cmity.
¡°The Great Dao cmity is after the Great Daoyuan cmity. It won¡¯t be too long now,¡± Chu Xuan sighed and exined.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t affect me, right?¡± Huang Long asked somewhat unconfidently.
The Great Dao cmity sounded very terrifying.
Huang Long was a creature of the Great Dao, so Chu Xuan did not know whether he would be affected or not, so he had no way to answer.
He just asked Huang Long to pay more attention to the changes in the Great Dao and to inform him when there were any abnormalities.
Chu Xuan was sure that before the Great Dao cmity appeared, there would definitely be some abnormalities in the Great Dao. As a creature of the Great Dao, the Dragon Lord would naturally be very sensitive to such abnormalities.
After concluding his private chat with Huang Long, Chu Xuan took out theChaos Dao Mirror.
The Chaos Dao Mirror was not only able to search for Dao realm and above warriors, but also had the ability to deduce information.
He wanted to deduce when the Great Daoyuan cmity would appear.
For some reason, Divine realm cultivators had suddenly left the Deste Ancient Zone, which was probably one of the signs that the cmity was about to appear.
As for the Great Dao cmity, Chu Xuan was afraid that his current cultivation level was insufficient to deduce any information about the Great Dao cmity.
He extended his hand and tapped on the Chaos Dao Mirror.
Some images appeared on the mirror, and it was covered in blood.
Chu Xuan saw that on a dpidated battlefield, there was a huge blood-coloredke.
It was formed from the blood of countless fallen cultivators.
This bloodke was much, muchrger than the one in the Asura Ancient Land, but looked eerily simr nheless.
Since the beginning of the ninth Daoyuan, countless battles had taken ce. Countless lives had been lost. If they were all gathered into this bloodke, how terrifying would that be?
To be more precise, this was not a bloodke, but a blood sea!
The dpidated battlefield disyed in the Chaos Dao Mirror was undoubtedly a ce where the nine zones had once fought. No one knew which spatial dimension it had fallen into.
The blood sea in the picture surged violently. Then, one creature after another walked out of the blood sea.
They had warts on their foreheads, ugly facial features, and an aura of bloodlust. The blood sea kept giving birth to more and more of them.
¡°The resentment of the ninth Daoyuan. They originated from the ninth Great Daoyuan cmity and are born from the blood sea. Those who possess bloodlust will not die. They are the bearers of the cmity, the Blood Fiend race¡¡±
Information appeared on the Chaos Dao Mirror, which then disappeared. That was as much information as Chu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation allowed him to deduce.
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression changed. The blood fiends!
The blood fiends were born from the cmity and the blood sea. They bearers of the cmity who could be resurrected on the battlefield!
Terrifying!
There would never be a shortage of blood fiends on the battlefield. Could it be that they could not be killed?
As expected of the ninth Daoyuan cmity. It had given birth to such a terrifying race.
However, he did not know where the battlefield was.
Hopefully, it was not in the Northern Zone.
Chu Xuan felt a sense of crisis and urgency. After replenishing his spiritual power, he once again used the Chaos Dao Mirror, this time trying to deduce the location of the battlefield.
¡°It¡¯s not just in the northern zone, but the entire nine zones!¡±
The blood fiends were spread throughout the nine zones.
This also meant that there was more than one such ancient battlefield, and that one would eventually appear in the Northern Zone.
Chapter 261 - Great Daoyuan Calamity
Chapter 261: Great Daoyuan Cmity
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan felt an intense sense of danger. If the blood fiends appeared in the Northern Zone and wreaked havoc there, they would definitely disturb his peaceful residence in the small courtyard.
He had to ensure that the Heavenly Daows covered the Northern Zone before that. That way, he would be able to change thews so as to forbid the blood fiends from entering the Northern Zone.
Then, he used the Chaos Dao Mirror to deduce the time when the Great Daoyuan cmity would begin.
¡°The cmity will begin in ten years!¡±
Chu Xuan cursed inwardly. This was too fast. It was impossible for him to break through to the Daoyuan realm in ten years!
However, he heaved a sigh of relief. Ten years was enough for him to devour the Heaven and Earth of the Northern Zone.
Even if he had not, at the very least, he would be done with the Southern Region¡¯sws.
As long as the Heavenly Daows were in control of the Southern Region, the Great Daoyuan cmity would not affect the Southern Region too much.
However, the power of the Heavenly Daows would be limited if it only controlled one region. He needed more regions, or better yet, an entire zone.
Putting down the Chaos Dao Mirror, Chu Xuan spent some time thinking about how he should deal with the Great Daoyuan cmity and how to obtain fate during the cmity, while also triggering the system¡¯s rewards.
He needed to raise his cultivation level to the Daoyuan realm as soon as possible. Only then would he have the confidence to face the Great Dao cmity that came after that.
It was time to see Ren Changhe and Qin Ying. It was time to prepare for the two cmities. The ck Moon Tower also had to push the Heavenly Dao Talisman n forward, utilizing the Luo family¡¯s influence in the Eastern Region toy a foundation.
The Buddhism conversion process in the Demon Zone also had to be elerated.
The blood fiend race was very terrifying, but Buddhist techniques would be able to restrain them to a certain degree.
For example, they could purify the blood fiend race and eliminate their ability to resurrect on the battlefield.
The Buddhist race would also take advantage of the situation in this Great Daoyuan cmity to rise up. He would send them to every battlefield.
The special characteristics of the ghost race should also be put to use. In the cmity, many cultivators¡¯ physical bodies would be destroyed, and their remnant divine souls would be able to transform into ghosts.
They also had the ability to target the blood fiend race.
Chu Xuan thought about how the two races he created would fight for fate during cmity. How much benefit would he gain from their achievements?
When he thought about this, he became extremely excited.
It was time for Buddha Nanwu to return to the Demon Zone and help Demon Buddha promote Buddhism.
His grand wish was to convert the demon race into Buddhists.
Ren Changhe and Qin Ying waited anxiously. Finally, Chu Xuan summoned them. The two of them were pleasantly surprised and soon arrived inside the small courtyard in a low-key manner.
Chu Xuan was shrouded in a seven-colored radiance. Behind him was the heaven-shaking divine image, and his face could not be seen clearly.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe and Qin Ying knelt down and kowtowed respectfully.
¡°Rise.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Qin Ying wanted to speak a few times, but he did not know how to broach the topic.
After all, he was a little embarrassed.
He actually wanted to turn back into a man.
Chu Xuan naturally knew what he was thinking and took the initiative to speak. ¡°So what if you are a man in a woman¡¯s body? Don¡¯t let that be a hindrance to your cultivation. Just cultivate diligently andprehend the Great Dao. When you break through to the Dao realm, you naturally will have a choice!¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Qin Ying¡¯s heart trembled, and he hurriedly bowed.
However, he was pondering in his heart. The Dao realm?
What realm was that?
¡°The realm above the Divine realm is the Dao realm,¡± Chu Xuan exined.
Then, he said, ¡°This Daoyuan is about to end, and a great cmity is approaching. The two of you need to cultivate diligently and seize the opportunity to fight for fate in the Great Daoyuan cmity.¡±
¡°Those who obtain fate will be able to cultivate at a rapid pace. Reaching the heaven realm in a hundred years would not be a problem for such people.¡±
Chu Xuan then looked at Ren Changhe and said, ¡°You have already cultivated the Yin-yang Divine Seal andprehended the Dao of Yin-Yang. This cmity may be an opportunity for you. If you obtain great fortune and fate, you can break through to the Dao realm during this cmity.¡±
The Great Daoyuan cmity!
Ren Changhe and Qin Ying¡¯s hearts trembled.
¡°Master, how do we fight for fate?¡± Ren Changhe asked.
¡°How do we fight? You will sense it innately when the timees. Just defeat your enemies, the chosen ones, or the bearers of the cmity.¡±
Next, Chu Xuan exined the Great Daoyuan cmity to them, emphasizing on the matters regarding the blood fiend race.
After giving them instructions, Chu Xuan provided them with cultivation pills to increase their strength as soon as possible in preparation for the cmity.
At the same time, he taught Qin Ying the basic cultivation techniques that his other disciples had already learnt.
¡°You can join forces with some Divine realm experts to prepare to deal with the blood fiends. Pay more attention to the Deste Ancient Zone.¡±
Chu Xuan instructed Ren Changhe.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe replied respectfully.
Chu Xuan then looked at Qin Ying and said, ¡°I have some rtionship with the Luo family. You can return to the Eastern Region and take control of the Luo family. When you¡¯re there, assist your senior sister with some matters.¡±
After saying this, he asked Hei Yue toe out and get to know Qin Ying.
Seeing Hei Yue, Qin Ying let out a sigh of relief. His guess was right.
It seemed that Master was making arrangements for the Great Daoyuan cmity!
¡°Greetings, Senior Sister!¡±
¡°Junior Brother, there¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Hei Yue said with a smile.
The corners of Qin Ying¡¯s mouth twitched.
Junior brother?
The expansion of the ck Moon Tower was naturally left to Hei Yue. As her master, Chu Xuan naturally would not take charge of such things personally.
¡°Both of you should leave a drop of your blood essence with me. I will condense a drop of rebirth blood for you two.¡±
Even if they lost in the fight for fate, they would still be reborn. This was also a boon in their fight for fate.
Their enemies would definitely be terrified.
Ren Changhe and Qin Ying were shocked. As expected of their master. He was too terrifying. He was able to resurrect them from a drop of blood?
In addition, their talent levels would be preserved!
It was beyond terrifying and simply unimaginable!
¡°Don¡¯t let down your guard because of this, though,¡± Chu Xuan warned them sternly.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe and Qin Ying¡¯s hearts trembled as they hurriedly nodded.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and gave each of them a Dao artifact.
Currently, divine artifacts were useless to him.
Dao artifacts were the basics.
His smurf ount, Shuai Potian, had scammed many treasures from the Great Dao Communication Group.
After sending Ren Changhe and Qin Ying away, Chu Xuan looked at Hei Yue and said, ¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity will begin in ten years. ck Moon Tower needs to make preparations.¡±
¡°You are cultivating the Heavenly Dao Scripture. This great cmity is also an opportunity. Make good use of it!¡±
¡°Hei Yue understands!¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s heart trembled. Great Daoyuan cmity?
¡°May I ask, Master, what is the Great Daoyuan cmity?¡±
Chu Xuan said meaningfully, ¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity heralds the end of an era. There will be races that strive for fate and rise during the cmity, and there will also be experts who attain the Dao during the cmity.¡±
¡°For example, the human race rose during one of the previous Great Daoyuan cmities and became the overlord of the nine zones. The demon race fell back then too.¡±
¡°This Great Daoyuan cmity will bring about more chaos. There will be no next Daoyuan.¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s heart shook violently. There would be no next Daoyuan?
The nine zones were going to bepletely destroyed?
¡°Master¡¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°This is not something you should know yet. Prepare well for the Great Daoyuan cmity. You are in charge of the ck Moon Tower ande from the ancient human king¡¯s family of the Central region. You are also the oldest, so teach your fellow disciples well.¡±
¡°All you need to do is fight for fate during the Great Daoyuan cmity. I will deal with the rest.¡±
¡°Yes, Master. We will definitely fight for fate during the cmity and reach a higher realm!¡±
Hei Yue bowed and said.
Chapter 262 - Eastern Zone
Chapter 262: Eastern Zone
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After instructing Hei Yue, Chu Xuan summoned the Ghost King.
It was time for the ghost race to make a move.
¡°Do you know where the other Netherworld race ns are?¡±
¡°I can think of a way to contact them,¡± Ghost King said.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity ising. It¡¯s time for the ghost race to take advantage of the situation and rise up. The Netherworld race should disappear, and the ghost race should bear and inherit the fate of the Netherworld race.¡±
¡°Yes, Ghost Ancestor,¡± the Ghost King bowed and said.
¡°Go. Convert the Netherworld race into ghosts. Once the Great Daoyuan cmity arrives, enter it and fight to strengthen the fate of the ghost race,¡± Chu Xuan waved his hand and said.
The Ghost King took the ghost race and left the pocket dimension. Meanwhile, You¡¯er continued to stay by Chu Pingfan¡¯s side.
At present, the ghost race was divided into two groups. One was the original Netherworld race n converted into ghosts, while the other were the remnant souls converted into ghosts by You¡¯er. Furthermore, the Heaven realm ghost race elder was still by You¡¯er¡¯s side.
After giving instructions to the Ghost King, Chu Xuan summoned Buddha Nanwu.
¡°You shall enter the Demon Zone and assist Demon Buddha in his efforts to convert demons into Buddhists!¡±
¡°Yes, Buddha!¡±
Buddha Nanwu said respectfully.
Chu Xuan once again taught Buddha Nanwu Buddhist dharma, mainly to deal with the blood fiend race.
Buddha Nanwu then left.
On this day, Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er also bid farewell to Chu Xuan and returned to the Eastern Region.
He was in conflict with the Ji family and was prepared to establish a force in the Eastern Region to oppose the Ji family.
The Sky-shaking Golden Roc followed Chu Pingfan.
¡°Thirteenth Uncle, the Great Dao cmity ising. I want to go to the outer zones to fight for fate,¡± Chu Pingfan said.
¡°Go. You are on the path of the Extreme Dao. In the Great Dao cmity, there will be opportunities.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
Chu Pingfan wanted to go to the outer zones simply because, with Chu Xuan in the Northern Zone, there would not be any trouble. Even the Great Daoyuan cmity might not affect anything there.
Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er left.
Before leaving the Southern Region, they also bid farewell to Chu Yun.
Hei Yue transferred a portion of the Tower Lords. Among them, were two peak Heaven Realm Tower Lords and the remaining ten Heaven realm Tower Lords. They were all outstanding and powerful Tower Lords.
They could be considered one of the core forces of the ck Moon Tower.
They brought a group of the elite forces of the ck Moon Tower and prepared to follow Qin Ying to the Eastern Zone. With the assistance of the Luo family, they would develop and expand the ck Moon Tower.
Communication talismans and Myriad Zone talismans were naturally indispensable.
Chu Xuan was very confident about Hei Yue¡¯s ability, so he did not pay too much attention to this matter.
He looked at thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region. At the moment, 80% of thews had been reced by the Heavenly Daows.
The final 20% of thews were the corews, so they would take more time to rece.
However, within a year, the entire Southern Region would be part of the Heavenly Dao.
Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s royal pce.
Qin Ying, Pang Xinghai, Xin Yuanfeng, and the other brothers gathered together.
Hua Qianzi sat beside him, her eyes filled with sadness and unwillingness.
Qin Keyun obediently sat on the other side of Qin Ying, just like the obedient little fox from before.
¡°In your previous life, you followed me, Qin Ying, without any regrets. Even when you were in danger of dying, you did not retreat and worked tirelessly against Cao Tianyi!¡±
¡°In this life, I also have no regrets joining hands with you to fight Cao Tianyi. The friendship of two lifetimes, I, Qin Ying, will never let down my brothers!¡±
Pang Xinghai, Xin Yuanfeng, Peng Qiguang, Yu Bailong, and Bai Shaokong all avoided his gaze, feeling very sorrowful in their hearts.
The magnificent big brother was too charming. He was like a peerless great empress.
They were unable to look him in the eye.
¡°I¡¯m going back to the Eastern Zone,¡± Qin Ying sighed and said.
Pang Xinghai and the others¡¯ expressions changed. ¡°Big Brother, why are you going back to the Eastern Zone?¡±
¡°Sob, are you going to abandon me?¡±
Hua Qianzi sobbed.
¡°Listen to me,¡± Qin Ying said seriously, ¡°The nine zones are about to face a great cmity. We must be prepared. Brothers, work hard to cultivate and fight for fate in this cmity!¡±
¡°I have important matters to attend to when I return to the Eastern Zone. Now that the Southern Region has been unified, there will be no trouble in the Northern Zone. All of you should cultivate well. When the great cmity arrives, we brothers will fight together!¡±
Peng Qiguang said in a deep voice, ¡°Big Brother, what is this great cmity you are talking about?¡±
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity. This Daoyuan is about to end, and the Great Daoyuan cmity is about to rise. It will be full of danger. If the human race wants to maintain their position as the overlord of the nine zones, they must seed in the fight for fate in the Cmity,¡± Qin Ying said solemnly.
Then, he gave a brief introduction about the Great Daoyuan cmity.
¡°Brothers, work hard. The great cmity is not far away. The grudge between us and Scoundrel Cao will definitely be settled during this great cmity.¡±
Qin Ying rubbed Qin Keyun¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Great Qin Dynastyto you. With the unification of the Southern Region and their support, nothing will go wrong.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡±
Qin Keyun nodded her head obediently.
However, in her heart, she thought that it was time to go to Chu Xuan¡¯s courtyard. Chu Xuan¡¯s support would be much more reliable than Xin Yuanfeng and the others.
With their parting imminent, Qin Ying was not stingy. He left behind cultivation resources for his brothers and taught them the Tyrant Dragon Body tempering technique, as well as a few other powerful secret techniques.
A portion of the secret techniques came from the Luo family, and a portion was passed down by Chu Xuan.
Of course, the portion of the secret techniques that Chu Xuan passed down was only passed down to Pang Xinghai and the others after obtaining Chu Xuan¡¯s approval.
Qin Ying also told them that they were not allowed to interfere with the matters in Chu County.
The day of their parting arrived.
Qin Ying and a group of Luo family elders, including some elites from the ck Moon Tower, were gathered in a certain ce in the Northern Zone.
Nine Swords Mountain, Floating Flower Pavilion, Yu family, and other forces that supported Qin Ying were all there sending them off. They had already learned about the Great Daoyuan cmity and had begun to prepare for it.
The human race could not lose during this great cmity!
They definitely could not lose their position as the overlord of the nine zones.
Hei Yue personally came and handed the ck Moon Tower¡¯s development n to Qin Ying.
As the former Great Qin Emperor, his abilities and methods were unquestionable.
Moreover, with the Luo family backing him, the ck Moon Tower would be able to develop in the Eastern Zone without any problems.
Qin Ying returned to the Eastern Zone.
Pang Xinghai, Xin Yuanfeng, and the others returned to their respective factions and began to cultivate diligently, preparing for the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The Northern Zone entered a period of rtive peace.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s factions, after paying a price, were finally spared, much to their relief.
With the impending Great Daoyuan cmity, the various factions did not want to start arge-scale conflict.
This was the case even for the Great Qian Pce.
The news of the Great Daoyuan Cmity had already spread amongst the experts of the Northern Zone.
Qin Ying, who had returned to the Eastern Zone, had sessfully be the Luo family¡¯s leader-in-waiting with Luo Ming¡¯s support. He also controlled more than half of the Luo family¡¯s power.
The ck Moon Tower began toy out ns in the Eastern Zone. With the Luo n supporting them from behind, the use of themunication talisman quickly spread throughout the Eastern Zone.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman had already started to control the information flow in the Eastern Zone, and it was nowying the foundation for the Heavenly Daows to devour the Eastern Zone.
After learning about the Great Daoyuan cmity, Chu Xuan had made arrangements and started to train hard to increase his strength.
After all, the foundation of any sessful n was strength.
A year passed peacefully.
Apart from the Asura Ancient Land, the Southern Region was very peaceful and harmonious, and it was all under the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s jurisdiction.
It was in a unified state.
Chapter 263 - Uncle Chu Xuan
Chapter 263: Uncle Chu Xuan
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
There were still Emperor realm experts from the major forces exploring the Asura Ancient Land.
It was worth mentioning that the little evil king and the Evil Son were still entangled inside the Asura Ancient Land.
The Evil Son was almost on the verge of copse thanks to the relentless pursuit of the little evil king.
The Emperor realm experts of the other forces who passed by would help the little evil king, whether intentionally or not. They would always step in to stop the experts of the Great Evil Pce from interfering.
The Spirit-devouring Flower had already broken through to the Divine realm after devouring the tainted blood.
Now, it was devouring a bloodke.
Chu Xuan learned from the message sent by the Spirit-devouring Flower that there were living creatures brewing in the bloodke.
These should be the beginnings of the blood fiend race.
If nothing went wrong, the blood fiend race would emerge from the bloodkes in the Asura Ancient Land when the cmity arrived.
However, now that the bloodkes were being devoured by the Spirit-devouring Flower, it meant that the bloodke in the Asura Ancient Land would not give birth to blood fiends.
Ding Yue and the other disciples had already broken through to the Supreme realm in the pocket dimension.
Buddha Nanwu had returned to the Demon Zone to oversee Buddhism. With his arrival, Buddhism ushered in a period of expansion.
Many demons converted to Buddhism, especially the low-leveled demons, who became devout followers of Buddhism. They believed that converting to Buddhism and cultivating Buddhism dharma was the only chance to change their fate.
As Buddhism spread and the strength of Buddhism increased, they were naturally attacked by the demons led by the Heavenly Demon tribe.
A great battle broke out because of this.
In the end, the Buddhist sect disciples, who did not fear death, won as they shouted the slogan, ¡°Defend Buddhism and ascend to Nirvana.¡±
In this battle, Buddha Nanwu did not make a move, but the new Heaven realm experts of the Buddhist sect did.
After the battle ended, things temporarily returned to a calm state, and the Buddhist sect continued to expand.
However, the Demon Zone was very big, and the Buddhist sect was only spreading in one ce, so it did not attract too much attention from the core upper echelons of the Heavenly Demon tribe.
However, the final battle between Buddhism and the demon race would eventuallye.
Chu Xuan looked at the Southern Region, which was about to fallpletely under the influence of the Heavenly Daows. He would seed soon. It was only a matter of time.
Chu Xuan had be the true master behind the scenes of the Southern Region. With but a thought, he could change thews of the Southern Region, change the fate of the Southern Region, and even the spiritual energy of the Southern Region.
Furthermore, the spatial zones around the Southern Region came under his control as well. Chu Xuan discovered that there were several ancient battlefields in the Southern Region that had been sealed into spatial zones.
These were the battlefields from the era of the Great War and before that in the Southern Region.
Naturally, there were treasures and inheritances within, as well as bloodkes.
There were already faint signs of the blood fiend race being born inside.
The Southern Region ancient battlefields could notpare to the battlefield he had seen in the Chaos Dao Mirror¡¯s image projection, so there were only signs of the blood fiend race being born.
They had not beenpletely born yet.
Records of the blood fiend race had appeared in the Myriad Races As.
This meant that the blood fiend race had already appeared.
It was just that they had not entered the nine zones yet.
They were still in a state of gathering power.
Chu Xuan already had a n for the ancient battlefields of the Southern Region. They were all mystic realms that belonged to the Southern Region and could be used to nurture the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators.
After thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region had beenpletely reced, Chu Xuan would intervene. All of the cultivators in the Southern Region would begin to cultivate andprehend the Heavenly Daows.
As the strength of the cultivators in the Southern Region increased, the Heavenly Daows in the Southern Region would also increase..
¡°The process should beplete in three days.¡±
Chu Xuan waited. He had already chosen one of the ancient battlefields to open as a mystic realm.
Although several Emperor realm cultivators had appeared in the Southern Region in the past year, their strength was still weak and could not bepared to the cultivators in the other four regions.
Moreover, there was not a single Heaven realm expert in the Southern Region.
A figure appeared outside the small courtyard.
Qin Keyun.
¡°Come in.¡±
Qin Keyun heard this and obediently walked in.
¡°Keyun pays her respects to Uncle Chu Xuan!¡±
Qin Heyun knelt on the ground.
The corner of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This little fox was really smart.
She immediately lowered her status and became his junior.
¡°Little girl, you managed to pluck up the courage toe to my ce.¡±
Chu Xuan knew very well that Qin Keyun was afraid that he would make her a servant girl, so she had always been afraid toe to the small courtyard.
After all, an empress would not want to lower herself to be a servant girl.
However, after Qin Ying¡¯s arrival, she realized how powerful Chu Xuan was, so she ran over. She was willing to be a servant girl.
¡°Uncle Chu Xuan, the strength of the Great Qin Dynasty is too weak, and the strength of the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators is insufficient. What can we do to increase the strength of the Southern Region?¡±
Qin Keyun looked at Chu Xuan and asked.
She understood one thing. In front of an expert like Chu Xuan, it was best to get straight to the point.
¡°It is indeed a little weak.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
The overall strength of the Southern Region was indeed too weakpared to the other four regions.
Qin Keyun was secretly delighted. She continued to look at Chu Xuan eagerly and said, ¡°Uncle Chu Xuan, my strength is also too weak. How can I control the Great Qin Dynasty like this? Relying on external forces is only a short-term solution.¡±
Chu Xuan smiled.
He rubbed her head and said, ¡°Little Fox, no wonder you came to my ce.¡±
¡°I¡¯m no longer a fox,¡± Qin Keyun muttered.
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you some cultivation techniques to increase your strength.¡±
The Great Qin Dynasty had unified the Southern Region, and he was about to be the master of the Heavenly Daows of the Southern Region. As such, the Empress of the Great Qin Dynasty could be considered one of his own people.
It was alright to take care of her.
In any case, he had too many cultivation techniques and treasures, and no longer had any use for most of them.
Furthermore, he was also prepared to disseminate some cultivation techniques to the Great Qin Dynasty to increase its strength, especially the strength of its cultivators.
The fact that the Great Qin Dynasty had unified the Southern Region was actually beneficial to Chu Xuan.
It made it easier for him to carry out certain actions, such as disseminating cultivation techniques to allow cultivators toprehend the Heavenly Daows, thus increasing the power and influence of the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan passed on some cultivation techniques to Qin Keyun, and also prepared a set of cultivation techniques for her to pass to the cultivators of the Great Qin Dynasty.
The Southern Region wascking in terms of inheritance. Other than a few major powers, there were almost no cultivation techniques for the Emperor realm and above.
Furthermore, he directly acted and raised Qin Keyun¡¯s cultivation level to the first level of the Supreme realm.
To the current Chu Xuan, raising Qin Keyun¡¯s cultivation level was too easy. Moreover, this increase was not much, and would not cause Qin Keyun¡¯s foundation to be unstable.
Qin Keyun was overjoyed. She hade to the right ce.
With the cultivation technique, her strength had also increased.
At the same time, she had the cultivation technique and resources to strengthen the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s cultivators.
¡°Thank you, Uncle Chu Xuan!¡±
Qin Keyun thanked him very obediently and sweetly.
Chapter 264 - Master Of The Heavenly Dao Laws
Chapter 264: Master Of The Heavenly Dao Laws
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°There will be an ancient battlefield appearing in the Southern Region. It can be considered a mystic realm. Prepare some candidates and enter when the timees.¡±
¡°There are inheritances and treasures inside. Of course, there will also be certain dangers. I will get someone to give you the token to enter the mystic realm.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Qin Keyun and continued, ¡°Get your people to enter ahead of time to take care of things. This mystic realm will be open to all of the cultivators in the Southern Region. Your Great Qin Dynasty will be in charge of this.¡±
¡°You can ask Nine Swords Mountain and other factions to help you and prevent chaos.¡±
Hearing this, Qin Keyun¡¯s eyes lit up.
Mystic realm?!
¡°Thank you, Uncle Chu Xuan. I¡¯ll definitely take care of this.¡±
¡°En, go then.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and rubbed her head.
¡°Yes, Uncle Chu Xuan. I¡¯ll return and make the arrangements now.¡±
Qin Keyun left happily.
In front of Chu Xuan, she yed the role of an obedient niece, but after she returned to the royal pce, she assumed her role and persona as the Great Qi Empress once again.
She began to choose candidates to nurture, while also sending out a recruitment order to recruit all of the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators into the Qin army. She wanted to build a powerful army of cultivators.
After passing the assessment and joining the army, these cultivators would be able to obtain advanced cultivation techniques, including Emperor-level cultivation techniques and above.
It was extremely attractive to the cultivators of the Southern Region.
Before this, if the cultivators of the Southern Region wanted to obtain such high-level cultivation techniques, they would have to join one of the major forces. Unfortunately, these few major forces would usually not ept them.
Most of these cultivators were not considered talents, and also did not meet their age requirements.
Now that the Great Qin Dynasty had sent out a recruitment order with such cultivation techniques as bait, naturally, countless martial artists came to participate in the assessment.
Qin Keyun also nned to build her own force. Naturally, her first choice was to choose from the Qin, He, and Zhao families.
Chu Xuan had told her that cultivating the cultivation technique he gave her would allow them to increase their cultivation speed rapidly.
With a powerful army and powerful experts, the Great Qin Dynasty could truly be considered the only empire in the Southern Region. It would truly rule the Southern Region and stand on equal footing with the other four regions.
Qin Keyun was quite ambitious; she wanted to be the Second Great Qin Emperor¡ Empress!
All of the changes in the Southern Region could not be hidden from Chu Xuan.
Finally, thews of Heaven and Earth of the Southern Region werepletely devoured by the Heavenly Daows.
At that moment, Chu Xuan had truly be the master of the Southern Region.
The moment the Southern Region fell under the influence of the Heavenly Daows, Chu Xuan gained some new insights.
A power that ruled over all living things appeared in his heart. With a single thought, he could change the fate of any living creature in the Southern Region.
¡°You remained in seclusion, but became the master of the Heavenly Daows of the Southern Region and now reign supreme in the Southern Region. You have been rewarded with a cultivation level increase.¡±
The system¡¯s reward had arrived.
Furthermore, the reward this time was actually a cultivation level increase¡
Which meant that he had directly broken through to the next level of the Dao realm!
It was a pleasant surprise.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited. The Southern Region was now under the control of the Heavenly Daows, and his Dao realm cultivation had increased by a whole level. If he seeded in repeating this feat in the other four regions, would the system¡¯s reward be the same?
He had finally found a way to break through quickly.
Chu Xuan did not immediately ept the reward. Instead, he carefully studied the changes brought about by the Southern Region¡¯s Heavenly Daows.
He was the master of the Heavenly Daows of the Southern Region, which gave him special insights and power.
The ruler¡ the ruler of all living things!
At this moment, Chu Xuan gained even more insights.
A Dao principle was formed from his enlightenment.
The Control Dao principle!
Although the Control Dao principle could not control everything, it was still extremely powerful.
For example, it could control the growth and decline of something, control the power of an enemy, control the body of an enemy, and so on.
Of course, he could not control an existence that was stronger than himself.
Even so, this Dao principle was still a powerful one.
The Dao principle fused with the chaotic energy and merged with the other Dao principles. The miniature version of the Great Dao grew a bit.
The moment he became the master of the Southern Region¡¯s Heavenly Daows, Chu Xuan tried to alter thews to increase the probability of a cultivatorprehending the Heavenly Dao.
The Great Daoyuan cmity wasing, so how could he allow the Great Dao to limit cultivators. Now, everything would depend on talent andprehension. If oneprehended the Heavenly Dao, their cultivation levels would increase explosively.
There would be no limit!
The stronger the living beings under the Heavenly Dao were, the stronger the Heavenly Dao would be, and the more perfect it would be.
Therefore, he removed the limits that hindered their speed of cultivation.
The cultivators of the Southern Region were on the weaker side overall. Once their cultivation speed increased explosively, those with highprehension ability might even enter a state of enlightenment.
In the future, the cultivation would depend on one¡¯s talent andprehension ability.
Of course, they could notck willpower.
Even if they were a piece of trash, as long as they had strong willpower and tenacity, they would be able to break through their limits and obtain the favor of the Heavenly Dao. Then, they would be able to forge their own path to the heavens.
As Chu Xuan changed thews of the Southern Region, he sighed. He was truly the savior of trash.
Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. Those who put in effort will be rewarded by the Heavenly Dao!
After changing the rules, Chu Xuan discovered that the cultivation speed in the Southern Region had increased. However, the Southern Region was still too small, and the power of thews was limited. Moreover, it was affected by thews of Heaven and Earth of the other four regions.
It did not reach his desired result.
The Heavenly Daows were stillcking strength.
Chu Xuan thought that he should do something to help the Southern Region¡¯s Heavenly Daows.
How should he do it?
Should he get a Divine realm expert to help?
Should he provide the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators with enlightenment and assistance in cultivation?
Chapter 265 - Epiphanies Are The Way!
Chapter 265: Epiphanies Are The Way!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Thinking this, Chu Xuan nced at a ce outside the Asura Ancient Land where a Divine realm expert was hiding.
His cultivation level was around the second level of the Divine realm, and he belonged to the Great Evil Pce.
However, it was not the Evil Son¡¯s real body.
All of the Divine realm experts had left the Southern Region, yet this one was hiding outside the Asura Ancient Land. Was he here to pick up the Evil Son?
Although the fight for the fate treasures hade to an end, this Divine realm expert still did not dare to enter the Asura Ancient Land for fear of offending that unknown existence.
Chu Xuan found it a little difficult to make a move.
This Divine realm expert did not vite his rules and did not offend him, so there was no reason for Chu Xuan to make a move and sacrifice him for the sake of dispersing hisprehension to the cultivators of the Southern Region.
That would be a little ruthless, and perhaps a little evil, even if this Divine realm expert was probably not innocent himself.
Chu Xuan decided to wait a little longer. If there were really no Divine realm experts to use, he could use some heavenly treasures to help the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators instead. However, it would not be as effective.
After all, during cultivation, one requiredprehension alongside sufficient spiritual power. If theprehension of a Divine realm expert was dispersed, that would be far more effective.
Chu Xuan received the reward.
His Dao realm cultivation advanced by a whole level, and Chu Xuan entered a state of epiphany. The Dao principles in his body circted, and some of the chaotic energy was consumed.
The miniature version of the Great Dao was also slightly strengthened.
The third level of the Dao realm!
In addition, heprehended a new Dao principle.
The Illusion Dao principle!
The Dao realm had thirty-six levels, and during this brief period of time, Chu Xuan had broken through from the first level of the Dao realm to the third level of the Dao realm.
This cultivation speed could be said to be unprecedented.
The Heavenly Daows of the Southern Region were slowly beginning to spread beyond its borders.
Chu Xuan had set a small goal for himself. Within ten years, before the Great Daoyuan cmity began, he would have the Heavenly Daows cover the Northern Zone.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman had merged with the five fate treasures of the Northern Zone, which would help it to achieve this.
Chu Xuan first used the Heavenly Daows to take care of the ck Moon Tower in the Southern Region, people like Bao Hongyan. The power of the Heavenly Daows descended and raised her cultivation to the fifth level of the Emperor realm.
She was able to raise her cultivation by several levels without any trouble, which was a gift from the master of the Heavenly Daows.
However, this required the consumption of the power of the Heavenly Daows, so it could not be used on arge scale.
Otherwise, it would easily lead to disorder within the Heavenly Daows.
Since they werews, they naturally had to operate ording to certain principles.
Moreover, Chu Xuan could directly transmit his voice to any living beings in the Southern Region through the Heavenly Daows.
Somewhere in the Southern Region.
A middle-aged man was sitting cross-legged with a struggling expression on his face.
He was the first cultivator to break through to the Emperor realm after thews of Heaven and Earth of the Southern Region were restored.
Naturally, this had been due to a certain amount of luck.
However, due to his background andck of a cultivation technique, he felt lost.
He was making a difficult choice whether to join the forces of the outer regions or enter service under the Great Qin Dynasty.
The treatment of the outer regions¡¯ forces seemed to be very good.
Currently, the Great Qin Dynasty could not bepared to the major forces of the outer regions. However, he was still a native of the Southern Region, and still had feelings for his homnd.
At this moment, he suddenly realized that hisprehension of thews had instantly increased.
His cultivation, which was originally stuck at the first level of the Emperor realm, had suddenly broken through to the second level of the Emperor realm.
¡°What a great opportunity!¡±
The man was extremely surprised.
Suddenly, a voice seemed to echo in his heart, telling him that his opportunityy within the Great Qin Dynasty!
Upon entering service there, he would be able to obtain a cultivation technique, and his cultivation level would rise rapidly.
Without any hesitation, the man heeded the voice.
The Southern Region¡¯s cultivators suddenly realized that their cultivation seemed to have be much easier recently. The bottlenecks that they had been stuck at for a long time had suddenly disappeared.
What a pleasant surprise!
When the news spread, countless cultivators believed that thews of the Southern Region had been restored, which heralded the arrival of fortune.
On this day, there was news that a mystic realm was about to open in the Southern Region.
The Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s cultivators had already obtained an advantage, and were the first to enter the mystic realm.
The mystic realm would open in half a month.
The Great Qin Dynasty issued a decree that no one was allowed to enter the mystic realm without permission, no one was allowed to kill or steal treasures, and no one was allowed to deplete the strength of the Southern Region.
Moreover, there were Emperor realm experts standing guard there.
It was even rumored that the Great Qin Dynasty had received the approval of the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth.
Not long after, another rumor spread that the Southern Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth were now called the Heavenly Daows.
Everyone cultivated toprehend the Heavenly Daows, and if they were enlightened, there was a chance that they would receive a blessing from the Heavenly Dao, which would cause their cultivation levels to soar.
The news came from the ck Moon Tower, which was known for its authenticity.
Soon after, it was said that a Heaven¡¯s Blessed from a certain family had an epiphany and directly broke through from the unity realm to the truth realm.
It was also said that the path to the Emperor realm was smooth and, within ten years, he would definitely reach the Emperor realm.
asionally, news of such an epiphany spread, causing a cultivation craze in the Southern Region. Countless warriors wanted to have an epiphany to be stronger.
There was also news that a small sect was facing a crisis. At a critical moment, its sect leader suddenly had an epiphany, and his cultivation level soared, surpassing that of his enemies in one fell swoop.
Not only did he save the sect from its crisis, he even eliminated the enemies!
An epiphany could solve crises!
It could cause one¡¯s cultivation level to soar!
However, how could one have an epiphany?
Comprehension was dependent on talent, and also on luck.
Even if one had outstanding talent, they might not be able to experience an epiphany.
An epiphany was something that could only be obtained by chance. It was a great opportunity!
Not long after, another piece of hot news spread.
A certain piece of trash was constantly being bullied, but in the end, after exhibiting unyielding and astonishing willpower, he experienced an epiphany, causing his cultivation level soared by two whole realms.
He directly crushed the Heaven¡¯s Blessed who were bullying him!
He became one of the most sought-after Heaven¡¯s Blessed.
When this news spread, countless people saw hope, and their willpowerand desire to cultivate became even firmer.
Epiphanies were the path for pieces of trash like them to rise up!
The cultivators of the other four regions were all dumbfounded.
What was going on in the Southern Region?
How could it be so easy to cultivate?
Thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region had be the Heavenly Daows?
Were thews different, or was it just a simple name change?
It could not be different, right?
Were thews of Heaven and Earth in the Northern Zone not all the same?
In fact, were thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones not all the same?
How could the Southern Region be special?
It had to be because thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region had been restored, which was why there was such a phenomenon.
That was why it was so easy to cultivate. It had to be!
In that case. it would soon return to normal.
Chapter 266 - The Flourishing Southern Region
Chapter 266: The Flourishing Southern Region
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Southern Region entered a cultivation craze.
Everyone wanted to have an epiphany. Everyone knew that an epiphany was a great opportunity.
It was a chance for pieces of trash to rise up!
It was a way to resolve a crisis!
For example, a certain guy who was being chased by someone had an epiphany and then turned around and killed his enemy.
Along with the opening of the mystic realm in the Southern Region and the spread of Emperor-level cultivation methods and above by the Great Qin Dynasty, the strength of the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators was rapidly increasing.
Not long after, the ck Moon Tower introduced a series of secret manuals.
¡°How to increase the probability of an epiphany¡±, ¡°On the importance of epiphanies¡±, ¡°Close contact with the Heavenly Daows¡±, ¡°The Master of the Heavenly Daows loves themon people¡±, ¡°The Master of the Heavenly Daows¡±.
Every secret manual had a special mark that was unique and could not be duplicated.
It was said that as long as one read the secret manuals frequently, one¡¯sprehension ability could be increased, and the probability of experiencing an epiphany increased.
Although the names of the secret manuals looked a little strange, one had to admit that they were indeed tempting.
It was just that they were too damn expensive!
An Emperor realm warrior from an outer region gritted his teeth and took out 100,000 spiritual crystals to buy a book called ¡°Close contact with the Heavenly Daows.¡± After reading it, he actually gained new cultivation insights.
After experiencing an epiphany and receiving the Heavenly Dao¡¯s blessing, his cultivation increased by one level.
After the news spread out, the Emperor realm cultivators went crazy.
Some even bought aplete set of the secret manuals!
The Southern Region was flourishing, and everyone¡¯s passion for cultivation had reached its peak.
The cultivators from the other regions initially thought that things would return to normal after a certain period of time.
In the end, news items came one after another about the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators experiencing epiphanies and having their cultivation levels increased.
What was even more ridiculous was the story that an itinerant cultivator who was being hunted had fled to the Southern Region. There, he gritted his teeth and bought a copy of the Master of the Heavenly Daows from the ck Moon Tower. After reading it, his blood boiled, and he became fanatically in love with the Heavenly Daows.
Hisprehension surged like the rising tide, and he experienced an epiphany and broke through to the Supreme realm.
He then turned around and killed his enemy who was chasing him!
After the news spread, the cultivators from the other four regions were unable to restrain themselves and rushed to the Southern Region one after another.
Although it seemed like there was news of epiphanies everywhere, there were not many people who actually experienced an epiphany. The chances were very low.
After all, it was also based on talent andprehension.
The few books that Chu Xuan wrote exined the Heavenly Daows. It could indeed increase the efficiency ofprehension, allowing cultivators who read the secret manuals to increase theirprehension and improve the understanding of the Heavenly Daows.
In just three months.
The Southern Region¡¯s Heavenly Dao had grown by more than 10%!
The speed at which it was expanding into the other four regions was getting faster and faster.
The cultivators from the other four regions poured into the Southern Region to cultivate andprehend the Heavenly Daows, which in turn strengthened the Heavenly Daows themselves.
Crucially, they also weakened the rules of the Heaven and Earth of the other four regions.
However, Chu Xuan also had checks and bnces. He would not allow arge number of cultivators from the other regions to pour in. Otherwise, the cultivators of the Southern Region would be impacted, and the Great Qin Dynasty might not be able to maintain order.
He did not want to interfere with the situation in the Southern Region unless it was necessary.
The experts from the Northern Zone were all puzzled by the changes in the Southern Region, but they all mistakenly thought all these changes were brought about by the restoration of thews of the Southern Region, as well as the impending Great Daoyuan cmity.
Pang Xinghai, Xin Yuanfeng, and the others were all cultivating diligently in the Southern Region. They realized that cultivating in the Southern Region was indeed faster and easier.
Theirprehension of cultivation techniques was also deeper and more profound.
Inside the Asura Ancient Land, the Evil Son had just finished his battle with the little evil king.
At this moment, his eyes were bloodshot and his killing intent was boiling over. He wanted nothing more than to cut the little evil king into a thousand pieces.
He was about to be driven mad by the little evil king!
However, the little evil king was extremely powerful and his techniques were extremely strange. His movement technique made it almost impossible for him to tell real from fake.
The needles were even more terrifying. The most serious injury he had suffered was when he had been prepared to exchange blows for a chance to kill the little evil king.
Although he indeed managed to injure thetter, he was also turned into a hedgehog!
Since the Evil Son was a reincarnation of a Divine realm soul, he naturally had certain trump cards. Otherwise, how would he have the confidence to fight for the fate treasures?
Unfortunately, the little evil king also had his own.
The Evil Son¡¯s soul attacks were useless against the little evil king.
The little evil king actually had a divine weapon!
Moreover, he could use part of its power.
This was a powerful trump card!
Therefore, the Evil Son could not do anything to him at all.
Thanks to being stuck in an endless battle against the little evil king, not only did the Evil Son not get to participate in the fight for the fate treasures, he did not even get any other treasures!
He was furious!
This could not continue. He had to leave the Asura Ancient Land!
Even if he had to pay a price, he had to leave the Asura Ancient Land. As long as he did, he had the confidence to kill the little evil king and remove this thorn from his side.
The Divine realm expert from the Great Evil Pce was still waiting for him outside.
That Divine realm expert was the second most powerful expert in the Great Evil Pce after his original body.
The Evil Son flew out of the Asura Ancient Land.
Whoosh!
With a sh, the little evil king appeared behind him, exuding devilish charm. His fingers were holding onto thin needles, and his posture was somewhat enchanting.
The Evil Son¡¯s face was gloomy as he rushed out. In his eyes, the little evil king was just a guy with an abnormal brain.
He was neither a man nor a woman!
¡°Where are you going?!¡±
The little evil king left behind a series of afterimages, and countless needles flew toward the Evil Son.
This time, the Evil Son only defended himself. He had no intention of stopping and kept running out of the Asura Ancient Land.
As long as he paid the price to escape, the little evil king could not stop him.
He could only keep attacking and trying to injure the Evil Son enough so that there was an opportunity to kill him.
After running and fighting for half a month, the Evil Son finally rushed out of the Asura Ancient Land.
¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±
The little evil king chased after him.
The Evil Son was covered in blood. He did not know how many needles had pierced his body, nor how many times he had been cut by that dagger.
His killing intent distorted his face..
He quickly fled from the Asura Ancient Land. Only after he had fled a thousand miles away did he utter coldly, ¡°Kill him!¡±
An aura appeared in the distance, and a finger pointed toward the little evil king!
The Great Evil Pce¡¯s Divine realm expert!
Little Xie King¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he tried to escape. However, his body was unable to move at all. The difference in strength was too great.
The spiritual power in his entire body boiled over as the little evil king tried to escape the shackles with all his might. However, no matter how much he struggled, it was useless.
His eyes were blood-red and filled with unwillingness.
Thest thing that appeared in his mind was not the figure of the evil king, nor his hatred for the Evil Son, but that beautiful figure.
¡°Darling, I can¡¯t protect you anymore!¡±
The speed of that finger was not fast, as if it was deliberately trying to make the little evil king feel despair!
The Evil Son did not stop and kept running. The Heaven realm experts of the Great Evil Pce protected him, leaving the Southern Region, leaving the Northern Zone, and returning to the Great Evil Pce in the Chaos Zone.
Just as the little evil king was about to fall into despair, lightning descended from the sky and transformed into chains. It was as if Heaven¡¯s punishment had descended!
Chapter 267 - Soaring Flood Dragon King
Chapter 267: Soaring Flood Dragon King
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Southern Region¡¯s cultivators were very satisfied with their cultivation speed, which was more than three times faster than before.
Moreover, the path to the Emperor realm was now open.
They were full of hope and motivation when cultivating. They were constantlyprehending the Heavenly Daows and were grateful for its blessings.
However, Chu Xuan was a little distressed.
The rate of improvement of the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators was still too slow for his liking.
This was especially true when it came to theprehension required to break through to the Emperor realm. The cultivators stillcked this. As such, they could not break through to the Emperor realm quickly, and there was no way to produce a batch of Emperor realm cultivators within a short period of time.
He could not help but turn his gaze to the Divine realm expert from the Great Evil Pce.
Should he make a move and sacrifice him for the betterment of the Heavenly Daows and the cultivation of the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators?
However, although the other party was an evil cultivator, he had not offended Chu Xuan in the end. It would not be too good to make a move just like that.
Chu Xuan sighed. His heart was still too soft.
He was too particr about not offending others if they did not offend him.
Unexpectedly, when the little evil king rushed out of the Asura Ancient Land to chase the Evil Son, that Divine realm expert made a move against the little evil king!
This was a challenge to his authority!
No matter what, the little evil king had obtained the opportunity to rise up in the lucky mystic realm that he had set up, and could be considered a member of his own sect.
For this reason, he had even severed his third leg.
If he was bullied by this Divine realm expert and killed right in front of him, he would lose all dignity.
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He finally had an excuse to act.
¡°¡±
With a single thought, the Heavenly Daows turned into lightning chains and descended.
Since the other party wanted to make the little evil king feel despair, then he, the master of the Heavenly Dao, would make the other party feel despair as well.
The eyes of the Divine realm expert from the Great Evil Pce were filled with shock. He realized that he was imprisoned by a power of thews, and he could not escape or move at all.
His divine power continued to erupt, but he was still unable to break free from the imprisonment!
How was this possible?
He was a Divine realm expert!
He had already half a foot out of thews of Heaven and Earth, yet he was actually still restricted by thews of Heaven and Earth?
Furthermore, the power of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region was weak to begin with, so it should have been impossible for them to restrict him.
What exactly was going on?
Then, he realized that thews of Heaven and Earth that were restricting him were somewhat different from thews of Heaven and Earth that he hadprehended!
However, the lightning chains were deadly, and he did not have time to think about it.
He had to escape!
Boom!
A stream of blood-red light surged out from his body. He struggled continuously, but he was unable to move at all.
The lightning chains emitted sizzling sounds and continued to melt his body.
The Evil Son¡¯s gaze was filled with shock.
Was this Heaven¡¯s punishment?
How could Heaven¡¯s punishment target those in the Divine realm?
Moreover, even if it was Heaven¡¯s punishment, it should not be able to cause much damage to a Divine realm expert.
The reason why Divine realm cultivators were so powerful was because they had almost transcended thews of Heaven and Earth.
The reason why thews of Heaven and Earth in the Southern Region were broken apart was not only because of the great battle between Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu with that Divine realm expert from the Earth Spirit race back then.
From this, it could be seen that the Divine realm was no longer bound by thews of Heaven and Earth.
However, the scene in front of him had subverted the Evil Son¡¯s understanding of this principle.
Could it be that thews of Heaven and Earth had changed?
His heart trembled. Under the protection of the Heaven realm experts, he quickly left.
That Divine realm expert had to pray for his own good fortune.
The Evil Son did not have the ability to save him.
His original body would not make it in time, nor would he risk it doing so.
Boom!
Themotion was too big.
The nearby cultivators looked over one after another.
When they saw the lightning chains descend from the sky, all of them were shocked.
It was too terrifying!
The person who was covered by the lightning chains was a Divine realm expert.
Was this the might of the Heavenly Dao?
The little evil king quickly retreated, afraid of being caught up in it. He was very d. Were it not for the Heavenly punishment, he would have died.
Under the shocked eyes of the onlookers, the lightning chains confined the Divine realm expert of the Great Evil Pce.
Then, the lightning chains flew up and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye, together with that Divine realm expert.
Chu Xuan stretched out his hand and tapped the Heavenly Dao Talisman. He began to draw the power andprehension of the Divine realm expert and dispersed it all over the Southern Region.
The cultivators of the Southern Region suddenly found that their cultivation speed had increased sharply again, especially those who were stuck at the peak of the truth realm. When they started to cultivate again, they found that many insights had surfaced in their minds.
It seemed that some powerful expert¡¯sprehension was guiding them!
The news gradually spread, and countless cultivators of the Southern Region were excited.
Then, someone led the crowd in cing an incense burner to worship the Heavenly Daows, thanking the Heavenly Daows for its blessings.
It was rumored that if one sincerely worshiped the Heavenly Daows, there was a chance of obtaining the Heavenly Dao¡¯s blessing.
Feeling the rapid strengthening of the Heavenly Daows and the eleration of its expansion into the other four regions, Chu Xuan was overjoyed.
That Divine realm expert from the Great Evil Pce was really a good person.
He had sacrificed himself for the Southern Region. It was very touching!
Chu Xuan sat on a chair and leisurely sipped his tea. He then took out Chaos Dao Mirror.
There were two new members in the Great Dao Communication Group.
However, there was still no increase in the number of Daoyuan realm experts.
From this, it could be seen that there were very few Daoyuan realm experts.
Chu Xuan even suspected that the Daoyuan realm experts of thest Great Dao era had already perished in the Great Dao cmity.
Otherwise, why were there so few of them?
His smurf ount, Shuai Potian, had been very active at the beginning, but now, it was slowly bing less active.
After all, he had already found answers to most of the questions he had.
However, he still came out asionally to liven up the group and stir things up.
For example, to stimte the troll Mo Tu.
The Origin Dao Crystal still showed no signs of upgrading.
It would still take quite some time for him to be able to travel to the Great Dao through the Origin Dao Crystal.
He injected his spiritual power into the Chaos Dao Mirror to search for Dao realm experts.
The needle turned, and suddenly stopped.
An image projection appeared.
In the image projection, an Azure Flood Dragon was coiled up in the clouds, eyes shut as if it was sleeping.
Azure Flood Dragon?
Chu Xuan was startled. The Azure Flood Dragon was one of the current overlords of the monster race, and it had also be a royal tribe of the monster race. After all, the Azure Flood Dragon tribe had a trace of Dragon bloodline.
This once dominant tribe of the monster race had already disappeared at the end of the eighth Great Dao era. Now, the Azure Flood Dragon tribe and the Heavenly Tiger tribe had be one of the overlords of the monster race.
Among them, the Azure Flood Dragon tribe was the most powerful, and they had always been considered royalty among the monster race.
The Azure Flood Dragon in the image projection was coiled up in the clouds. As it breathed, it exhaled surges of Dao aura.
Daoyuan realm!
He had finally found another Daoyuan realm expert¡
And it was from the monster race.
As such, the group would finally have Daoyuan realm representatives from the three overlords of the nine zones; human, demon, and monster.
On the Chaos Dao Mirror, the information of the other party was disyed.
¡°Soaring Flood Dragon King, Daoyuan realm, from the monster race (Azure Flood Dragon tribe)¡¡±
Chu Xuan directly moved him into the Great Dao Communication Group, but did not greet the Soaring Flood Dragon King. Only in this way could he show how powerful he was.
He had to make these Daoyuan realm experts believe that he was more powerful than them, and that he was a super big shot.
Chapter 268 - Prepare For The Great Calamity
Chapter 268: Prepare For The Great Cmity
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When Chu Xuan moved the Soaring Flood Dragon King into the Great Dao Communication Group, the Soaring Flood Dragon King¡¯s eyes suddenly opened and his aura erupted.
¡°Who?¡±
The Soaring Flood Dragon King was shocked.
Someone had actually absorbed a wisp of his aura and connected him to a mysterious object.
This person was definitely much stronger than him!
Was there actually such a terrifying expert in this world?
Chu Xuan then introduced the Soaring Flood Dragon King in the group chat.
¡°Wee Fellow Daoist Soaring Flood Dragon King. Being able to join this group is fate.¡±
Mo Tu was the first to appear.
¡°Eh, it¡¯s that shameless green snake?¡±
After he overcame his initial shock, the Soaring Flood Dragon King quickly gained an understanding of what this group chat was about.
Then, he saw an acquaintance appear.
Mo Tu!
He was furious.
¡°B*stard Mo Tu, are you insulting me?¡±
¡°Yes I am, you shameless snake!¡±
¡°B*stard Mo Tu, are you looking to be beaten up?¡±
you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us
The moment the Soaring Flood Dragon King entered the group, he started arguing with Mo Tu.
Sure enough, Mo Tu was a troll.
¡°Fellow Daoist Soaring Flood Dragon King, there¡¯s no need to bother with Mo Tu.¡±
Ruoxian appeared.
She disliked Mo Tu the most.
The moment she opened her mouth, he would insult her.
It was simply hateful!
¡°Ruoxian, that little girl?¡±
Ruoxian¡¯s face instantly turned ck. This flood dragon was also detestable!
¡°Hong Yuanchu is also present, huh. This is surprising.¡±
The Soaring Flood Dragon King clicked his tongue in wonder.
Then, he saw Shu Yang.
¡°Isn¡¯t this Shu Yang, that little trash? He¡¯s indeed useless, he still hasn¡¯t opened his Dao path yet!¡±
¡°#%%!¡±
Shu Yang cursed loudly.
In the entire group, he was the one who was the most hurt. He was from the same generation as Hong Yuanchu, but was the only one among them who had not opened his Dao path.
The Soaring Flood Dragon King was very wary of Chu Xuan, the group leader. After a simple greeting, he started arguing with Mo Tu.
From time to time, he even mocked Shu Yang.
This angered Shu Yang so much that he joined in the fight. Immediately, the three people in the group started to argue with each other. It was a lively scene.
The other Dao realm cultivators did not dare to say anything.
If the big shots were arguing, they would just watch the show. They did not dare to interrupt rashly.
Then, Huang Long appeared.
¡°Azure Flood Dragon? It seems like you have some connection with me. I am the Jade Time Dragon!¡±
Chu Xuan suddenly recalled something when he heard Huang Long¡¯s words. There were dragons in the nine zones! Was Huang Long not one of them?
A Jade Time Dragon was also a dragon.
The only difference was that it might be different from other dragons. After all, it was a creature of the Great Dao.
Moreover, it was the only one of its kind. Was that why it was not considered a member of the dragon tribe?
¡°The Azure Dragon tribe has a trace of the dragon race¡¯s bloodline. Fellow Daoist Huang Long, although you¡¯re a creature of the Great Dao, you¡¯re still considered a dragon. To be exact, you¡¯re considered an ancestor of the Azure Dragon tribe.¡±
The moment Chu Xuan opened his mouth, Hong Yuanchu asked curiously, ¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, what tribe is the dragon tribe? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡±
The dragon tribe had disappeared from the nine zones during thest Great Dao era, so it was natural that Hong Yuanchu did not know about it.
Even the legends about the dragon tribe no longer existed in the nine zones of the current Great Dao era.
Even the monster race probably did not have such records or memories.
Even if the Azure Dragon tribe had a trace of the dragon tribe¡¯s bloodline, they probably were unaware of the dragon tribe.
As expected.
The Soaring Flood Dragon King said angrily, ¡°Our Azure Dragon tribe was born noble. How could we have a trace of the dragon tribe¡¯s bloodline? I¡¯ve never even heard of that dragon tribe, let alone that our ancestral bloodline is part of theirs!¡±
If he admitted this, would he not be forced to lower his head to Huang Long?
¡°The dragon tribe disappeared from the nine zones during thest Great Dao era. You naturally wouldn¡¯t know of them.¡±
Chu Xuan was not angry at him, and simply exined the matter.
He wanted to show that he was a super big shot.
Then, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Soaring Flood Dragon King, if you can purify the dragon bloodline in your body, or stimte it to mutate, and transform into a dragon, your strength will increase significantly.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, what was thest Great Dao era?¡±
Hong Yuanchu grasped the key point.
This could be a big secret.
His guess was indeed correct; Fellow Daoist Chu was an ancient existence.
Out of curiosity about the previous Great Dao era, the Soaring Flood Dragon King did not refute Chu Xuan¡¯s words immediately. Instead, he waited quietly for the answer.
Chu Xuan did not answer directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Fellow Daoists, do you know which Daoyuan it is now?¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others were stunned.
They had been around for nearly two Daoyuan, but they had never thought about which Daoyuan it was now.
¡°Please enlighten us, Daoist Brother Chu,¡± Hong Yuanchu said respectfully.
Chu Xuan still did not answer directly. Instead, he said, ¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity is just a small cmity. Fellow Daoists, there is no need to pay too much attention to it. However, be prepared for the great cmity that follows.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others were shocked. There was another great cmity?
One that could threaten Daoyuan realm experts?
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, do we Daoyuan realm cultivators also have to face this great cmity?¡±
¡°The time is not right yet. Fellow Daoists, just make some preparations.¡±
After saying that, Chu Xuan slipped away.
¡®Guess!¡¯
¡®Try your best to guess!¡¯
These Daoyuan realm experts would definitely be shaken and no longer pay attention to the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Hong Yuanchu and the others¡¯ hearts trembled. Could it be that Daoyuan realm cultivators would also face a great cmity?
A great cmity that was capable of threatening Daoyuan realm cultivators¡
What kind of great cmity would that be?
They felt a little downcast.
They had already opened their Dao paths, yet were still not immortal?
They did not doubt Chu Xuan¡¯s words. After all, in their hearts, Chu Xuan was an ancient existence.
He had opened his Dao path much earlier than they had.
Huang Long muttered in his heart, ¡°The great cmity that Fellow Daoist Chu mentioned should be the Great Dao cmity, right?¡±
With that thought in mind, Huang Long came out to speak.
Of course, he did not tell Hong Yuanchu and the others.
Instead, he said, ¡°The great cmity has yet to arrive, and the time has yet toe. Fellow Daoists, there¡¯s no need to panic!¡±
It would be strange if there was no need to panic!
A senior had suddenly told them out of nowhere that a great cmity wasing, but they knew nothing about this great cmity!
¡°Fellow Daoist Huang Long, can you tell me a thing or two?¡±
Soaring Flood Dragon King hurriedly asked.
¡°I¡¯m a dragon, which makes me one of your ancestors. What should you call me?¡±
Huang Long thought of what Chu Xuan said; so it turned out that he was an ancestor of the Azure Dragon tribe.
In that case, how could Soaring Flood Dragon King call him Fellow Daoist?
¡°That¡¯s right, shameless snake. How could you call Huang Long Fellow Daoist? You¡¯re too disrespectful!¡±
Mo Tu was the first toe out to support Huang Long.
Hong Yuanchu and the others also spoke up one after another. They wanted the Soaring Floor Dragon King to acknowledge Huang Long as his ancestor.
In order to obtain news of the great cmity, Hong Yuanchu¡¯s side and Mo Tu were united for the first time.
In any case, they were not the ones having to recognize Huang Long as their ancestor.
Soaring Flood Dragon King¡¯s face turned dark as he went silent.
¡®Wanting me to lower my status? In your dreams!¡¯
¡°Forget it, the great cmity hasn¡¯t arrived yet anyway, so it won¡¯t affect me for the time being.¡±
Then he slipped away.
In the Great Dao, Huang Long was rolling around, extremely happy.
Hong Yuanchu, Mo Tu, and the others all started to criticize the Soaring Flood Dragon King, calling him unloyal and stupid.
After acknowledging Huang Long as his ancestor, would it not be easy to transcend the cmity?
What was there to be afraid of?
Soaring Flood Dragon King went mad and immediately started to argue with Hong Yuanchu and the others in the group chat. He could not win alone, so he called Hu Tai over. As a member of the monster race, how could he not help a monster race elder like him?
Following that, Mo Tu called out the others as well. Hong Yuanchu and the others also called out the others, causing chaos in the group chat.
Chu Xuan feltfortable watching this. They should continue to argue as much as they could. The more they argued, the faster the Origin Dao Crystal would transform and upgrade.
Chapter 269 - Changes
Chapter 269: Changes
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
A year had passed since Chu Xuan had announced the existence of the great cmity in the group chat.
The group had be much livelier this year, especially when Huang Long had appeared. Hong Yuanchu and the others had be much more active.
They had wanted to hear news of the great cmity from him.
Ever since they learned that Daoyuan realm cultivators would also undergo the cmity, they had been unable to live in peace.They had to consider how they should transcend the cmity.
However, they knew nothing about the great cmity. They did not know where or how to begin their preparations.
Chu Xuan appeared in the group a few times, but he still maintained his previous stance. He said that it was not the time yet, so there was no need to panic.
The more he said that there was no need to panic, the more Hong Yuanchu and the others could not remain calm.
The alternate ount of Shuai Potian said in the group, ¡°I asked the elders, and they said that the great cmity was so terrifying that even Daoyuan realm experts would fall!¡±
This scared Hong Yuanchu and the others even more.
Shuai Potian declined their requests for him to ask the elders about the great cmity, saying that the elders did not want to borate.
The Dao realm cultivators were also panicking.
F*ck! There was actually a great cmity where even Daoyuan realm cultivators would die?
What kind of terrifying great cmity was that?
Of course, there were also people who were not worried at all.
For example, Ying Kong said, ¡°The great cmity should only affect the Daoyuan realm seniors. It should have nothing to do with us. After all, the Daoyuan realm is too far away from us.¡±
When he said that, the other Dao realm cultivators nodded their heads.
If they knew that the Great Dao cmity affected them as well, they would not be able to remain calm.
Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us
The Daoyuan realm cultivators¡¯ hearts were in a mess.
They were probably secretly looking for information about the great cmity, especially from the other Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Once the news of the great cmity spread, how could these Daoyuan realm experts still be in the mood to pay attention to the nine zones and the Great Daoyuan cmity?
This was exactly what Chu Xuan wanted.
Although Daoyuan realm experts would not interfere with the Great Daoyuan cmity, nothing was absolute. They might not personally intervene, but could use other methods.
For example, creating a clone or something simr.
Chu Xuan did not want the Daoyuan realm experts to interfere and affect his ns for the nine zones.
Within a year, the overall strength of the Southern Region had risen rapidly.
The Heavenly Daows were also strengthened by about 50%.
Half of thews of Heaven and Earth of the Western Region had been reced.
One-third of thews of Heaven and Earth of the Eastern Region had been reced.
The speed of its expansion continued to rise.
The mystic realm in the Southern Region was opened. Inheritances and treasures appeared one after another. The strength of the Southern Region¡¯s cultivators rose rapidly. Their Emperor realm cultivators were not much weaker than those from the other regions.
However, the gap between them when it came to top experts was still huge.
The military might of the Great Qin Dynasty was also rapidly increasing thanks to Chu Xuan¡¯s help.
They had already formed three cultivator armies.
For this reason, Qin Keyun asked Chu Xuan for army formations to use.
The Chu family was also developing rapidly.
It was worth mentioning that this old man, Chu Tianming, had already broken through to the Emperor realm with Chu Xuan¡¯s help.
During the month after he had just broken through to the Emperor realm, he would often be heardughing wildly in his ancestral residence.
¡°I, Chu Tianming, really have the bearing of an Emperor realm expert!¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head. This old man¡¯s world was too small.
The Emperor realm was just the beginning.
After breaking through to the Emperor realm, Chu Tianming was exceptionally happy. He then remembered that he had sent Chu Xuan to the small courtyard.
Previously, when Chu Xuan had refused to go back to the ancestral residence, he had been furious.
Now that he had broken through to the Emperor realm, he was in a great mood. He thought of his missing third son, so he personally came to the small courtyard and asked Chu Xuan to go back to the ancestral residence.
Of course, it was impossible for Chu Xuan to go back to the ancestral residence, so he was rejected outright.
Chu Tianming was so angry that he blew his top and red at Chu Xuan. He raised his hand several times, wanting to beat him up, but he could not bear to do it in the end.
After the old man returned to the ancestral residence, Chu Xuan heard his roars that he had not heard for a long time.
¡°B*stard! What a b*stard! He has no respect for his grandfather!¡±
¡°I asked him to reflect on himself in the small courtyard, and this is the result?¡±
¡°Argh, I¡¯m so angry! If that¡¯s what you want, then stay in the courtyard for the rest of your life!¡±
The roars spread throughout the entire family territory.
After all, he was already an Emperor realm expert.
Everyone was speechless.
What was going on with the patriarch?
What was the use of just roaring?
Chu Xuan was speechless. Ever since Chu Tianming had started roaring when he was angry back then, he seemed to have be addicted to it, as if he wanted everyone to know that he was angry.
Chu Yun went back to the ancestral residence tofort Chu Tianming.
In the entire Chu family, only Chu Yun dared to look for Chu Tianming at this time. Even the Chu family elders did not dare to go.
They were afraid that Chu Tianming would find an excuse to punish them.
Chu Yun was an exception. No matter how angry Chu Tianming was, the moment he saw Chu Yun, he would smile and calm down.
On this day, Ding Yue and the others came to look for Chu Xuan.
They were all at the ninth-level of the Supreme realm.
Their next step would be to break through to the Heaven realm.
However, the Heaven realm was not so easy to reach.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity is about to arrive. Thews will change. All of you, head out.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
It was time for these disciples to go out and explore the world.
Only by adventuring outside would they trigger the system reward for him.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing was filled with excitement. He was finally going to return to the Southern Zone.
Back then, he was called many names; b*stard, freak, and so on, by the Xiang family. Now, he was already a ninth-level Supreme realm expert.
When he returned this time, he would definitely shake the Xiang family and shake the Southern Zone.
It was time for some people in the Xiang family to learn their lessons.
If they still recognized him as a member of the Xiang family, then so be it. If they did not, then he would leave the Xiang family and have nothing to do with them anymore.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang left together. The two of them were famous for their battle prowess, and neither of them had the confidence topletely defeat the other.
Hei Yue also left the small courtyard. She was in charge of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, so she also needed to make ns for the Great Daoyuan cmity.
She had to return to the Central Region of the Central Zone as well.
If her master¡¯s n was sessful, then was a human king¡¯s family a big deal?
She was the person in charge of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, so she could still suppress them!
Wang Luo returned to the Northern Region and continued to mess with the Wang family.
He was just like Chu Pingfan, who was currently messing with the Ji family in the Eastern Region. The Ji family was furious, but could do nothing about it.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s own strength, while terrifying in its own right, was nothing inparison to that existence behind him.
The fate treasures of the Asura Ancient Land had all fallen into the hands of Ding Yue and the others, and it was obvious that Chu Pingfan hailed from the same sect.
From this, it could be seen how terrifying the power behind them was.
Each one was a peerless genius.
Moreover, when they thought of the fallen Divine realm expert from the Heavenly Saint sec, they trembled. That existence was not something they could afford to offend.
Ding Yue and the others probably had a certain rtionship with that mysterious existence who had set the rules for the Asura Ancient Land.
Due to this, the Ji family elders did not dare to directly make a move.
However, none of their juniors were a match for Chu Pingfan, and were targeted every now and then.
Chu Yuan seemed to be holding a grudge as well. After allying with a few forces, he had started a business alliance and was nibbling away at the Ji family¡¯s business.
Before Wang Luo left, he asked Chu Xuan, ¡°Master, I would like to impart some alchemy skills to others. Is that possible?¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
He did not object to his disciples starting a sect. What if the sects they started triggered a system reward for him?
¡°Master, can I impart my artifact refining skills to others?¡±
Xiang Xing also asked.
¡°As long as you know your own limits.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
After Wang Luo left, Chu Xuan stopped Xiang Xing, who was about to leave.
Chapter 270 - Hu Tianya
Chapter 270: Hu Tianya
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
He knew that Xiang Xing had some sort of karma with him, and that his background was unusual.
Even though his strength had increased, it was hard to guarantee that he would not encounter some unforeseen circumstances when he returned to the Southern Zone.
Xiang Xing¡¯s mother had consumed the Fire Dao fruit. Whether it was by chance or due her own extraordinary status, there had to be some story behind it.
It was time to remind Xiang Xing.
¡°Master, what are your instructions?¡±
Chu Xuan asked after some deliberation, ¡°Do you know who your mother is?¡±
Xiang Xing was startled, and said, ¡°When I was still young, my mother left and never returned. I haven¡¯t heard from her since.¡±
After a pause, he continued, ¡°There are rumors among the Xiang family that my mother ran away with someone else and abandoned me.¡±
¡°As for my father, he said that my mother died in an ident.¡±
Xiang Xing was puzzled. He did not understand why his master had brought up his mother.
The memories of his mother were all from when he was very young. He only remembered that when his mother was still alive, his situation was still passable, and he was not called a freak or a monster then.
Once his mother disappeared, his situation quickly took a turn for the worse.
Once his fiery bones were exposed, everyone started calling him a monster or freak.
¡°Your innate fiery bones physique was a result of your mother swallowing a Fire Dao fruit, which caused her bloodline to transform.¡±
Chu Xuan reminded him, ¡°Anyone who can swallow a Dao fruit is extraordinary, no matter the reason.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s heart shook. His innate fiery bones physique was caused by his mother swallowing the Fire Dao fruit, resulting in the transformation of her bloodline?
In the past, he had always thought that his mother was just an average woman without status.
Now he knew that there was some secret hidden beneath all this.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing bowed.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and took a drop of blood essence from Xiang Xing¡¯s body. Then, he condensed it into rebirth blood and handed it over to Xiang Xing.
¡°For this drop of rebirth blood, after you return to the Southern Zone, find a safe ce to hide it. If anything happens, you will be resurrected in the Southern Zone.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s heart shook. Could it be that his mother¡¯s karma was so strong that he might encounter tremendous danger?
Dao fruits were treasures that even Divine realm experts would fight over.
Therefore, the implications of this revtion were very wide.
In that case, how could his mother have gone missing?
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing kowtowed three times respectfully.
¡°Go. If you are in a desperate situation, you can activate the soul-chasing mark.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Xiang Xing left, embarking on a journey back to the Southern Zone¡¯s Eastern Region.
He had condensed another drop of rebirth blood for Xiang Xing because he felt that if Xiang Xing did not have time to use the soul-chasing mark, he would be killed.
He would then be resurrected in the Southern Zone instead of returning to the pocket dimension.
Ever since he gained the power to condense rebirth blood, Chu Xuan had not left any wisps of his power in his disciples¡¯ bodies.
The children of fate still had to take risks, and at the same time, they had to know when to be cautious.
If they had a wisp of his power, they would lose all sense of caution and act recklessly. He did not want his disciples to end up like that. That would be useless.
Still, he had given him a trump card. That way, if he encountered an old fellow who bullied the younger generation, he would have a way to deal with it.
After the disciples left, Chu Xuan refocused his attention on the Heavenly Daows¡¯ expansion into the other four regions.
Ding Yue went to the Earth Spirit race and brought them out from their mystic realm into the world. He roamed through the dangerousnds that had been famous for a long time in the Northern Zone as well as the various mystic realms that had been opened.
Liu Piaopiao followed Xiao Liang. They roamed the Northern Zone and challenged the dangerousnds as well as the territories of some small families there.
Wang Luo opened an alchemy hall in the Northern Region and taught alchemy skills there. Countless cultivators flocked to him and he gathered arge number of followers.
The Wang family¡¯s patriarch changed. The new family patriarch went over to Wang Luo to apologize and asked him to return to the Wang family. However, Wang Luo refused.
Hei Yueid out many ns for the Northern Zone, including ns to develop talents. She led a group of people to the Eastern Region to meet up with Qin Ying and focused on developing the ck Moon Tower in the Eastern Region.
At present, Chu Xuan had ess to almost all of the information of the forces in the Eastern Region. The foundation for the Heavenly Dao Talisman n had beenid.
Everything was developing very well.
On this day, a few Daoyuan realm cultivators suddenly appeared in the Great Dao Communication Group.
They were all brought in by Hong Yuanchu.
The Origin Dao Crystal¡¯s Dao aura that he had given to Hong Yuanchu came in handy for this.
The new Daoyuan realm cultivators included humans, demons, and demi-humans.
Due to the threat of the great cmity, Hong Yuanchu, Mo Tu, and Soaring Flood Dragon King had already met privately.
Using the Origin Dao Crystal¡¯s Dao aura, they pulled their acquaintances into the Great Dao Communication Group.
Chu Xuan was secretly happy. There were more Daoyuan realm cultivators now, which was a good thing.
¡°Wee, fellow Daoists.¡±
Chu Xuan greeted the neers.
The new Daoyuan realm cultivators all opened their mouths to pay their respects to Chu Xuan, the group leader.
They even ttered him.
It was obvious that the prospect of an unknown great cmity had frightened them.
Veteran Daoyuan realm experts like Hongyuan guessed that Chu Xuan had set up this group to prepare for the great cmity, which spoke volumes of how terrifying the great cmity would be.
In addition, although the fate of the Demon Zone was changing recently, Mo Tu was no longer paying attention to it.
For existences like them, who were supposed to be immortal after opening their Dao paths, the prospect of something that could kill them was unnerving.
After ttering him for a while, they naturally changed the topic to the great cmity.
Chu Xuan smiled and slipped away quietly.
He took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman and continued to modify and strengthen the Heavenly Daows, infusing his new insights into it.
Then¡
¡°Your disciple, Hu Tianya, defeated one of the fated children of the Monster Zone in the Monster Zone¡¯s genius tournament. His fate underwent a transformation and his strength has increased greatly. You have been rewarded with the Four Spirit Stars Chariot!¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly came.
Chu Xuan was stunned. Hu Tianya, this disciple, had finally done something?
Hu Tianya had started his journey!
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Hu Tianya.
It had been a long time since he had seen or paid attention to this disciple.
The image projection appeared.
In an arena, an awe-inspiring multicolored white tiger looked down on everyone present.
His tiger paw was suppressing someone, which was the transformed form of a certain monster race genius
¡°Roar!¡±
Hu Tianya roared, and his might shook the surroundings.
The expressions of the many monsters around the arena. They could vaguely feel that their bloodlines were being suppressed.
Meanwhile, the elders of the Heavenly Tiger tribe were grinning from ear to ear.
No matter how rebellious Hu Tianya was, he was, after all, a member of the Heavenly Tiger tribe.
From the stage, Hu Tianya looked down at a beautiful and refined woman with a small horn on her head and he roared, ¡°I will no longer allow myself to be bullied. I, Hu Tianya, am a peerless Heaven¡¯s Blessed!¡±
Chapter 271 - Four Spirit Stars Chariot
Chapter 271: Four Spirit Stars Chariot
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Seeing Hu Tianya roaring, Chu Xuan was rendered speechless.
This tiger was really something.
In order for this cowardly andzy tiger to be able to roar these words out proudly, he must have worked hard for a long time.
Was that beautiful horned woman his fianc¨¦e, the Princess of the Azure Dragon tribe?
At this moment, the other party¡¯s face was ashen.
Hu Tianya was ted. His master was right. Only through hard work would there be happiness.
You looked down on me, but now I have proved you wrong!
¡°Roar! A monster should look like a monster! This is my true form and my strongest state!¡±
Hu Tianya roared, ¡°Who else wants some?¡±
With a swipe of his tiger paw, he pped the genius under his paw off the tform.
Standing on the tform and looking down at the spectator, Hu Tianya¡¯s disposition was majestic and extraordinary.
The Azure Dragon Princess jumped onto the stage.
¡°Hu Tianya, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±
¡°On what basis do you have the right to fight me?¡±
Hu Tianya looked at her.
¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e!¡±
The Azure Dragon Princess gritted her teeth and said.
¡°We¡¯ve already broken off our engagement!¡±
Hu Tianya raised his paw and waved it. ¡°Don¡¯t randomly call yourself my fianc¨¦e. I, Hu Tianya, am not a casual tiger!¡±
¡°Die!¡±
The Azure Dragon Princess was furious and charged forward.
However, with a wave of Hu Tianya¡¯s paw, his killing intent engulfed her and forced her to retreat.
Roar!
Suddenly, a roar sounded and an Azure Dragon rose into the air and pounced towards Hu Tianya.
The Azure Dragon Princess immediately transformed into her true form to fight.
Hu Tianya¡¯s body trembled and suddenly turned into a fierce tiger the size of a small mountain. Within just a few seconds, he had pressed the Azure Dragon Princess to the ground.
¡°Too weak!¡±
Hu Tianya shook his head.
The Azure Dragon Princess was furious. Her Azure Dragon body suddenly coiled around Hu Tianya¡¯s body.
¡°You actually want to ruin my innocence? Quickly, get lost!¡±
Hu Tianya let out a very exaggerated strange cry.
His body rolled on the stage, trying to get rid of the Azure Dragon Princess.
As a result, the Azure Dragon Princess became dizzy from all the rolling about.
She had no choice but to transform back into her human form.
Hu Tianya¡¯s paw swept the Azure Dragon Princess off the stage in an indifferent manner.
After roaring towards the sky, he swept his gaze around once again and shouted, ¡°Who else wants some?¡±
Hu Tianya was very arrogant at this moment, but he had every right to be.
Standing on the tform, he looked down at the monster race¡¯s geniuses. No one stepped forward to challenge him.
Jumping off the tform, he walked past a Heavenly Tiger tribe elder in an arrogant fashion.
The Heavenly Tiger tribe elder was not angry at all. Instead, he felt that this was what a true proud tiger should be like.
How arrogant!
This was how a tiger should be!
Chu Xuan examined Hu Tianya¡¯s fate. It had already undergone a transformation. Moreover, he had begun to activate the Divine White Tiger bloodline.
Would the Divine White Tiger reappear in the nine zones?
When Hu Tianya returned to his resting ce, Chu Xuan appeared and met him.
His goal was to give Hu Tianya an important reminder that the Great Daoyuan cmity wasing, and that he should fight for fate. It would be best if he could gather the fate of the entire monster race.
At the same time, through Hu Tianya, he would distributemunication talismans and their refining method to the Monster Zone.
This wouldy the foundation for the Heavenly Dao Talisman n here.
Finally, he encouraged Hu Tianya.
Hu Tianya¡¯s blood boiled. As his bloodline began to transform, Hu Tianya would be aggressive and seek out fights.
Chu Xuan was not worried about Hu Tianya. He was the son of fate of the Heavenly Tiger tribe. Now that his fate had transformed, he also carried part of the Monster Zone¡¯s fate.
There might not be a genius among the monster race who could defeat him. After all, Hu Tianya, the Divine White Tiger¡¯s bloodline suppressed the other monster tribe¡¯s to a certain extent.
After ending his conversation with Hu Tianya, Chu Xuan examined the system¡¯s reward.
¡°The Four Spirit Stars Chariot traverses the Starlight River and is pulled along by the four Divine beasts. It can traverse the Great Dao, and can also traverse the primal chaos¡¡±
What a great tool for showing off!
When it moved, the Starlight River would trail behind it, and it had four Divine beasts to pull it.
Was that not just majestic and awe-inspiring?
This was in line with his identity as a super big shot.
Chu Xuan also noticed that the Four Spirit Stars Chariot could traverse the Great Dao as well as the Primal Chaos.
He knew about the Great Dao, but not the Primal Chaos.
Perhaps it was beyond the Great Dao?
Did the Great Dao have an end and a boundary?
He had no idea.
Perhaps it was beyond the nine zones.
Chu Xuan nced at the Origin Dao Crystal. He wanted to rely on the Origin Dao Crystal to connect to the Great Dao and increase his cultivation level, but could not do so until it transformed.
As such, the fastest way to raise his cultivation level was to continue the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. Every time the Heavenly Daows conquered a region, he would be rewarded with a cultivation boost.
The nine zones had fifty regions, though the Dao realm only had 36 levels.After breaking through the thirty-sixth level of the Dao realm, he would open his Dao path.
As for whether or not he would be stuck at the thirty-sixth level of the Dao realm and never be able to open a Dao path, Chu Xuan was not worried about that.
With the Absolute Beginning Dao scripture as his cultivation technique, reaching the Daoyuan realm would not be a problem for him.
Moreover, the Heavenly Dao Talisman n also brought him endless insights, which allowed him to grasp new Dao principles. This provided him with a reference for perfecting his own Great Dao.
Chu Xuan looked at the situation in the Demon Zone.
After the return of Buddha Nanwu, the expansion of the Buddhist sect elerated, and more and more demons converted to the Buddhist sect.
Just the phrase ¡°all beings are equal¡± made the lower-level demons of the Demon Zone excited about joining.
Those with a little talent wholeheartedly joined the Buddhist sect and became its disciples. They fought for the Buddhist sect and practiced Buddhist dharma.
Temples began to appear in the Demon Zone.
The Dawei Buddhist Temple was the Holy Land and ancestral court of the Buddhist sect in the Demon Zone.
As the Buddhist sect grew stronger and expanded, conflicts were inevitable, and battles happened every day.
The higher-ups of the Heavenly Demon tribe also began to pay attention to the Buddhist sect.
On one asion, they even sent ten peak Heaven realm experts to attack the Dawei Buddhist temple, trying to destroy the Holy Land of the Buddhist sect and their ce of worship.
Although the disciples of the Buddhist sect were all demons before they converted, after they converted, they no longer considered themselves demons,and even took it upon themselves to convert other demons.
Moreover, the ideology spread by Buddhismpletely contrasted with that of the demons. When these disciples saw other demons, they would recite, ¡°Almsgiver, you have sinned greatly¡±, ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife¡±, ¡°Convert to Buddhism¡± and so on.
Furthermore, the chanting of Buddhist scriptures restrained the demon race to a certain extent and could purify the demon power, which was absolutely uneptable.
Thus, the Heavenly Demon tribe¡¯s higher-ups made a move.
Chapter 272 - Buddhist Region
Chapter 272: Buddhist Region
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Buddhist sect began to develop rapidly. However, in the entire Demon Zone, its area of influence was only half a region..
The five regions of the Demon Zone, in terms of size, surpassed the Northern Zone, and was almost the same size as the Central Zone, the most prosperous zone of the human race, which was divided into ten regions.
Although the higher-ups of the Heavenly Demon tribe decided to take action, they did not mobilize in full force. After all, the Buddhist sect only upied half a region¡¯s influence and could only be considered a medium-sized force in the Demon Zone.
How could it bepared to the Heavenly Demon tribe?
They were confident that ten peak Heaven realm experts were sufficient.
After all, the experts of the Heavenly Demon tribe were 30% stronger than the other experts of the demon race.
Moreover, Buddhism had just been established, so they had limited Heaven realm experts, and might not even have peak Heaven realm experts.
In the end, once they entered the Dawei Buddhist temple, they never returned.
The Heavenly Demon tribe realized that something was wrong. None of those ten peak Heaven realm experts had returned.
They were furious.
The Buddhism sect was clearly provoking the Heavenly Demon tribe. This was unforgivable!
They sent out another ten peak Heaven realm experts, led by three half-step Divine realm experts, to destroy the Dawei Buddhist Temple.
In the end, the eminent monks who walked out of the Dawii Buddhist Temple turned out to be the ten peak Heaven realm experts who had attacked the temple previously.
What was even more terrifying was that four of these ten people had already reached the half-step Divine realm.
All of them had kind faces and shiny bald heads. They wore kasayas and sped their palms together.
¡°Benefactor, put down the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddhist immediately!¡±
The Heavenly Demon tribe experts were furious. They realized that something was wrong. Something was very wrong with the Buddhist sect.
They were not fools.
With those four half-step Divine realm experts present, they would not be able to defeat them. As such, they wanted to retreat immediately, but the formation of the Dawei Buddhist Temple was activated, trapping them inside. Buddhist light surged, and the sound of chanting could be heard continuously.
Demon Buddha, who was dressed in a snow-white monk robe, sped his palms together and walked over to convert them to Buddhism.
The final attackers were those three half-step Divine realm experts with strong wills. They were extremely loyal to the demon race and could not be converted, so they were killed.
The other ten people, however, were all converted.
The array formation of the Dawei Buddhist Temple contained the blessing of the Buddha Nanwu.
The ten experts of the Heavenly Demon tribe naturally could not withstand it.
After another failed attack, the Heavenly Demon tribe fell silent.
They knew that something was wrong with the Dawei Buddhist Temple.
The Buddhist sect continued expanding and finally upied a region, which they named the Buddhist Region.
Every demon in this region had converted to Buddhism.
As far as the eye could see, almost all of them were bald.
The Buddhist n was thereby established.
Once the Buddhist n was established and upied a region, the system¡¯s reward arrived.
¡°Your disciple, Demon Buddha, led the Buddhist n and made it stronger, upying a region in the Demon Zone. You have been rewarded with an advancement for the Left and Right Buddhist Attendants.¡±
Dao realm!
After advancing, the Left and Right Buddhist Attendants reached the first level of the Dao realm.
He finally possessed Dao realm subordinates, which strengthened the forces under Chu Xuan¡¯smand.
Chu Yi and Chu Er were now half-step Dao realm experts. If they transformed once more, they would be able to reach the Dao realm.
They were no longer soul puppets. They were already in a new type of life form with their own thoughts and consciousness.
However, for the time being, neither Chu Yi nor Chu Er could transform and step into the Dao realm.
They had to wait for the Origin Dao Crystal to transform and upgrade before they could do so.
Chu Xuan was about to close the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, when he suddenly realized that a powerful aura had erupted in the Demon Zone.
Divine realm!
An ancestor of the demon race!
Once the Divine realm experts left the Deste Ancient Zone, they naturally returned to their respective zones. The demon race Divine realm experts were no different.
After the Heavenly Demon tribe suffered two defeats, an ancestor of the demon race personally took action.
Buddha Nanwu stood up and chanted the Buddhist scriptures. With a sh, he arrived outside the Buddhist Region.
¡°Amitabha, Benefactor hasmitted a grave sin. Put down the butcher¡¯s knife and join our Buddhist sect. Sincerely repent and wash away your sins!¡±
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
The Divine realm ancestor of the demon race was furious.
He was merely a bald man at the first level of the Divine realm, yet he dared to say such impudent things!
The cultivation level that Buddha Nanwu disyed externally was just that. The Divine realm ancestor of the demon race had reached the fourth level of the Divine realm, so he naturally did not take Buddha Nanwu seriously.
Boom!
Demonic power soared into the sky and erupted violently.
Buddha Nanwu pressed his palms together, and Buddhist light rippled out, transforming into a huge bell that headed straight for the Divine realm ancestor, imprisoning him.
He was then brought back to the Dawei Buddhist Temple and locked into the demon suppression tower.
Buddha Nanwu did not have the ability to convert Divine realm cultivators.
The Divine realm was extraordinary after all.
When Chu Xuan saw this scene, he pondered on whether or not to send the World-purifying zed Pagoda over to help convert the demon race¡¯s experts.
There were definitely more than one demon race Divine realm expert. If all of them were to be converted to Buddhism, then the process of the Buddhist n taking over the Demon Zone would increase rapidly.
If even their Divine realm experts converted, how could the other demons resist?
They probably would not.
With this thought in mind, Chu Xuan decided to send the World-purifying zed Pagoda over and make it the Supreme Treasure of the Buddhist n.
No one could take away the World-purifying zed Pagoda anyway. Chu Xuan was still its master, and could take it back at any time.
He immediately appeared through the image projection and met with Demon Buddha and Buddha Nanwu. He encouraged them and taught them the scriptures.
¡°The Buddhist n of the nine zones has just been established, so it needs a supreme treasure. This World-purifying zed Pagoda will be the supreme treasure of the Buddhist n!¡±
Chu Xuan then sent the World-purifying zed Pagoda over.
At the same time, he gave Demon Buddha and Buddha Nanwu the permission to use ot. He also gave them the right to assign permission to others to use it.
After obtaining the World-purifying zed Pagoda, Buddha Nanwu immediately threw the Divine realm demon ancestor into the second level of the World-purifying zed Pagoda to suppress and convert him.
The zed pagoda had a total of seven levels, and each level was more powerful than the one before.
The second level was sufficient to convert the Divine realm demons.
In fact, the first level could convert Divine realm demons as well, but it would take a longer time.
Chu Xuan asked Demon Buddha and Buddha Nanwu to start promotingmunication talismans in the Demon Zone toy the foundation for the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
After ending the conversation, Chu Xuan raised his head up into the sky.
The Heavenly Daows were about to take over the Western Region.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was getting closer.
Chu Xuan¡¯s next goal was to help the Heaven realm experts under the Heavenly Daows advance to the Divine realm in order to strengthen the Heavenly Daows.
Chapter 273 - The Xiang Family Of The Southern Zone
Chapter 273: The Xiang Family Of The Southern Zone
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Although Chu Xuan was busy with the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, he would asionally pay attention to his disciples.
Southern Zone, Eastern Region, Xiang family.
Xiang Xing had returned.
The news of the freak b*stard son of the Xiang family returning quickly spread throughout the Xiang family.
Everyone thought that this monster had already died and did not expect him to suddenly return.
At this moment, Xiang Xing was in the study room of Xiang Bang, the head of the Xiang family. Xiang Bang was also his father.
Originally, Xiang Xing¡¯s n was to cause trouble for some members of the Xiang family after he returned.
However, after he found out from Chu Xuan that there seemed to be a secret hidden behind the matter of his mother, he restrained himself first.
Instead, the first thing he did was to find out about his mother.
Xiang Bang looked at his son. There was no expression on his face, much less the surprise and excitement of a long-awaited reunion between father and son.
His gaze was very calm.
The cultivation level that Xiang Xing revealed at this moment was only the first level of the spirit realm.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you¡¯ve been all these years. Since you¡¯re back, you should stay in the Xiang family¡¯s territory. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to the gossip,¡± Xiang Bang said calmly.
Xiang Xing looked at his father with aplicated expression.
Ever since he was young, his father¡¯s attitude toward him had always been the same. There had been no changes, and he had never felt any care from his father.
Even when he was mocked and bullied in the Xiang family, his father had never stood up for him.
His father had not even bothered examining the strange disease he had.
Was his father¡¯s attitude due to his status as an illegitimate son?
Xiang Xing could not figure it out.
¡°I came back to settle some ounts and investigate some things.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s gaze carried a hint of coldness as he said this.
Xiang Bang was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Do you have the ability to do so? Don¡¯t bring shame upon yourself. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to settle ounts or not.¡±
He then added, ¡°Those in the Xiang family, you are not allowed to kill.¡±
Killing or not killing was not within Xiang Xing¡¯s considerations.
He only wanted to vent his anger. If he needed to kill someone in order to vent his anger, he did not mind killing.
If the Xiang family would not tolerate it, then he would leave the Xiang family!
¡°I¡¯m not sure if I will kill someone. What if I do?¡±
Xiang Xing said calmly.
¡°ording to the rules of the Xiang family, family members are not allowed to kill one another. They might have mocked and humiliated you, and you can do the same to them, but you are not allowed to kill anyone!¡±
For the first time, Xiang Bang¡¯s tone became serious.
Xiang Xing nodded. If he did not kill them, so be it. Perhaps humiliating them was better than killing them to vent his anger.
Having the person who they once mocked and bullied trampling them under his feet¡
That would probably be worse than killing them, right?
¡°I want to investigate something. It¡¯s about my mother!¡±
Xiang Xing looked straight at Xiang Bang.
However, the expression on Xiang Bang¡¯s face did not change much.
¡°What is there to investigate? Your mother has gone missing.¡±
¡°Missing? Do you know my mother¡¯s background?¡±
¡°A maid of the Xiang family.¡±
Xiang Bang looked at him impatiently and said, ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡±
Xiang Xing pressed his palms on the desk and stared at Xiang Bang. ¡°You are my father. My instincts tell me that you know something.¡±
¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on with my bones?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. You can leave now.¡±
Xiang Bang waved his hand to chase him away.
Xiang Xing did not move. ¡°My bones are innate fiery bones. It is a special physique. Did you really not know, or were you just pretending not to know?¡±
Xiang Bang¡¯s expression changed. It was the first time he looked at Xiang Xing properly. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Innate fiery bones? I have never heard of such a special physique. It should be¡¡±
After staring at Xiang Xing for a few breaths, he continued, ¡°It should be the fire elemental physique, not some innate fiery bones!¡±
Whether it was the fire elemental physique or innate fiery bones, it meant that Xiang Bang knew that he was not a monster.
Xiang Xing grinned and said with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°Regardless of which one it was, you are my father. Why did you sit by and watch me be ridiculed as a monster?¡±
Xiang Bang was silent for a while before he said, ¡°The fire elemental physique is very special. It requires a special secret technique to be activated in order to stimte one¡¯s talent.¡±
¡°And your fire elemental physique is even more special.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s eyes shed. The key clue to his mother was this fire elemental physique!
In the Southern Zone, or in the entire nine zones, which family had the bloodline of the fire elemental physique?
Perhaps, he would be able to find out some information about his mother from this.
Naturally, Xiang Xing did not think that he had the fire elemental body. If his master said that he was born with the fire bone, then he would not be wrong.
¡°The Xiang family does not have a secret technique to activate the fire elemental physique, right?¡±
¡°Which family has the bloodline of the fire elemental physique? Which family does my mothere from?¡± Xiang Xing asked.
Xiang Bang frowned and said, ¡°Just stay in the Xiang family¡¯s territory. Your mother¡¯s matter is not something you can interfere with.¡±
¡°As expected, you do know. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can and will find out.¡±
Xiang Xing turned around and left the study.
Seeing Xiang Xing leave, Xiang Bang frowned. After a long while, he said, ¡°Huoying, don¡¯t let him investigate this matter.¡±
There was a sh of fire in the study room, and a muffled voice replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Xiang Xing left the study room feeling stifled. His father knew everything, but had allowed him to beughed at and bullied anyway.
Whether there was a hidden reason behind this, or if he had no other choice, he could not ept it.
It was time to find someone to vent his anger on.
He walked toward one of the courtyards of the Xiang family.
Just as he arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, he heard a mocking voice, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the Xiang family¡¯s disgraceful little monster? He didn¡¯t die out there, but actually came back!¡±
Boom!
Xiang Xing¡¯s heart was stifled. He could not be bothered to waste his breath. He immediately struck out, knocking the other party to the ground.
The sound of bones breaking could be heard.
¡°You!¡±
The other party spat out a mouthful of blood, his face filled with disbelief.
Xiang Xing walked forward. His feet stepped on the other party¡¯s body, and the sound of bones breaking could be heard again.
¡°You¡¯re not as good as the person you called trash. What right do you have to be arrogant?!¡±
At this moment, Xiang Xing felt veryfortable after stepping on an enemy.
He kept going.
¡°Yo, it¡¯s the shame of the Xiang family. You monster, you still have the face toe back?¡±
Another mocking voice was heard.
Following that, there was a scream. The aura of an Emperor-level cultivator erupted briefly before disappearing.
In this small courtyard, Xiang Xing was taking a stroll.
Every step he took was on someone¡¯s body. The sound of bones breaking was like a beautiful melody.
¡°A bunch of trash. You guys are a waste of resources.¡±
¡°Say, have you guys been busy eating sh*t all these years? Your cultivation levels haven¡¯t improved at all.¡±
¡°All the resources of the Xiang family have been wasted on you. Are your lives still worth living? Kill yourselves!¡±
The Xiang family members on the ground were miserable. Their eyes were also burning with rage.
¡°You, you just attacked your own family. You, you¡¡±
Xiang Xing directly stepped on the other party¡¯s face, and his entire face deformed.
Chapter 274 - Myriad Wonders House
Chapter 274: Myriad Wonders House
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Xiang xing sneered, ¡°Attacking my own family? It doesn¡¯t matter unless I kill all of you!¡±
¡°And even if I do, so what?¡±
Xiang Xing looked down at his peers who were lying on the ground. He said with murderous intent, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, or I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±
The entire courtyard fell silent. The people lying on the ground no longer dared to speak.
Xiang Xing seemed to be serious!
They did not want to anger Xiang Xing. What if he really killed them on impulse?
Even if Xiang Xing was punished by the family rulester, they would still be dead. What was the point?
Their lives were more important.
Xiang Xing looked at them. He shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°Why did you stop insulting me? Why are you lowering your heads?¡±
Xiang Xing smiled. He suddenly realized that he was no longer on the same level as them.
There was no point in killing them.
This could be considered as taking revenge for his past experiences.
He shook his head, turned around, and left.
He returned to the remote, shabby little courtyard where he had once lived.
There were some weeds growing in the courtyard. It had been a long time since anyone had lived there.
With a wave of his hand, mes lit up, and the grass was burned clean.
After a simple cleaning, Xiang Xing sat down on the stone bench in the courtyard.
Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us
Fire elemental physique!
Which family¡¯s bloodline had the fire elemental physique?
It would definitely not be a small family.
Xiang Xing took out the Myriad Zones talisman. He was about to contact Hei Yue to inquire about this matter.
This junior sister of his was experienced and knowledgeable. After all, she was the mastermind behind ck Moon Tower.
Furthermore, she had an extraordinary background. She knew far more than them.
Therefore, Xiang Xing was about to contact Hei Yue as soon as possible.
Suddenly, he raised his head and looked outside the small courtyard.
He said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. Stay away from me!¡±
Outside the small courtyard, a figure suddenly appeared. He looked at Xiang Xing in surprise for a while, and then disappeared on the spot.
After that person left, Xiang Xing took out a pill and threw it on the ground. An array formation appeared, enveloping the small courtyard.
He used the Myriad Zones talisman to contact Hei Yue, asking her about the fire elemental physique.
¡°Fire elemental physique?¡±
Hei Yue was momentarily stunned, and then continued, ¡°The Feng family of the Southern Zone possesses the fire elemental physique. The direct descendants of the Feng family, those with pure bloodlines, or those with outstanding talent, all possess the fire elemental physique!¡±
The Feng family!
Xiang Xing¡¯s expression turned solemn.
A human king¡¯s family!
With his current strength, he was not strong enough to deal with a human king¡¯s family, but he also did not want to ask his master for help.
Xiang Xing ended his conversation with Hei Yue.
Rummaging through his childhood memories, he recalled that his mother¡¯s name was Ruping. If she really came from the Feng family, then her name was Feng Ruping!
What exactly happened?
His master had once said that his mother had swallowed the Fire Dao fruit, which caused him to be born with the innate fiery bones.
Did the Dao fruit originate from the Feng Family?
What kind of secret was behind this?
Xiang Xing thought of a person¡
Feng Shaoqing!
Perhaps he could start from this person and slowly unearth the secret.
Thinking this, Xiang Xing could not sit still.
He left the small courtyard.
Elsewhere, Xiang Bang said in surprise, ¡°He discovered that you were secretly watching him?¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Xiang Bang¡¯s expression changed again, and he said, ¡°Quick, stop him from leaving the Xiang family¡¯s territory!¡±
Hearing that, the figure disappeared from where he was.
However, when he rushed to the courtyard, Xiang Xing had already left.
He did not stop, and immediately chased after Xiang Xing.
Just as Xiang Xing left the Xiang family, he sensed that an aura had locked onto him. The other party was chasing after him.
He did not have the intention to tangle with the other party. The mes around his body flickered, and he turned into a ray of light, disappearing into the horizon.
He moved so fast that even a Heaven realm expert could not catch up.
Aurora technique!
The figure looked at Xiang Xing, who had disappeared into the horizon, shocked. How old was he? How could he be so strong?
When Xiang Xing was suppressing his peers, he had also suppressed an Emperor realm family member.
Now, even a Heaven realm expert like him had failed to catch him.
He was too monstrous!
After Xiang Bang received the news, he remained silent for a long time.
He only waved his hand, telling the figure to leave.
Sitting on the chair, Xiang Bang remained silent for a long time before he stood up. He opened a secret door in the study and entered a passage.
He walked around in a circle and finally arrived in front of a stone room.
He squeezed out a drop of blood from his fingertip and drew a symbol on the door of the stone room. The restriction array on the stone door disappeared, and the stone door opened.
Inside the stone room, there was a small pond. Wisps of spiritual energy wafted out, covering the entire stone room in ayer of spiritual mist.
Within the hazy spiritual mist, a figure was seated cross-legged on a crimson stone tform that seemed to be overflowing with aura.
That figure¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, seemingly unaware of Xiang Bang¡¯s arrival.
Xiang Bang entered the stone room and stood in front of that figure, seemingly struggling.
The spiritual mist surged out of the stone room, and the hazy spiritual mist began to dissipate. The figure on the scarlet red stone tform actually had the same figure and appearance as Xiang Bang.
¡°Should I merge with it?¡±
Xiang Bang muttered in a low voice, and a helpless expression appeared on his face.
¡°Just a little bit more. Although I have a Divine real body, but¡¡±
¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±
Xiang Bang sighed and left the stone room.
Southern Zone, Eastern Region, Myriad Wonders House.
The Myriad Wonders House was a special faction. It was famous for its ¡°strangeness¡±. The treasures it sold were all quite unique.
Its cultivation techniques were also quite unique.
Even its people were quite unique.
The members of the Myriad Wonders House were mostly women, and all of them were extraordinarily beautiful.
Among them, the most famous ones were the Myriad Wonders Thirteen Flowers. They were iparably beautiful, with all sorts of talents. No one even knew their actual levels of strength.
The Myriad Wonders House was also very well-informed.
Xiang Xing stood in the Myriad Wonders House¡¯s territory, in front of a small courtyard that was suffused with faint medicinal fragrance. His expression was somewhat strange.
The owner of the courtyard was one of the Myriad Wonders Thirteen Flowers, Hua Ziying.
¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this that little monster? You didn¡¯t die outside?¡±
A clear and melodious voice came from the small courtyard.
¡°Why are you standing there like a fool? Come in and let me take a look at you.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s facial muscles twitched. If he did not have a favor to ask of someone, he would not havee to the Myriad Wonders House again.
Back then, when he had almost died while being studied, it was Hua Ziying who saved him.
In the end, Hua Ziying was even more curious than the others. She almost removed all of the flesh from his body just to study his fiery bones!
He could not help but shiver when he thought of this beautiful woman who had held a small knife in her hand while cutting his body with a smile on her face.
Although he did not feel any pain at that time, that scene was still very frightening.
He took a deep breath and walked into the small courtyard.
There were a few iron men in the courtyard. These were all puppets.
Back then, Xiang Xing had been very surprised by these puppets. He felt that the person who was able to create such puppets was definitely a master refiner.
Seeing them again now, in Xiang Xing¡¯s eyes, they were just wooden scrap metal. He had no interest in them at all.
Chapter 275 - You’re Not Crazy, But I’m Going Crazy
Chapter 275: You¡¯re Not Crazy, But I¡¯m Going Crazy
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
As usual, Chu Xuan was casually checking out how his disciples were faring. When he reached Xiang Xing¡¯s turn, he saw his red-faced disciple being pressed to the ground by a beautiful woman.
He did not expect Xiang Xing to have an old lover in the Southern Zone.
However, his old lover was really ¡®old¡¯.
He thought that Xiao Liang¡¯s lover was already old enough.
He did not expect that Xiang Xing¡¯s lover was even older than Liu Piaopiao.
However, Xiang Xing¡¯s lover was a little special. Was it rted to the cultivation technique that she cultivated?
ncing at the Myriad Wonder House¡¯s territory and seeing the other twelve flowers, Chu Xuan could not help but exim in surprise. This clone technique was quite exquisite.
Splitting twelve wisps of the soul to condense twelve clones. Each clone had its own personality and consciousness.
When separated, they were all in the Heaven realm.
Once the clones merged, who knew what the owner¡¯s cultivation would be?
Xiang Xing was blessed.
Chu Xuan did not continue watching.
Xiang Xing broke free from Hua Qianzi¡¯s hand. His face was red from holding it in. It took him a long time to calm down.
With his current strength, he could naturally tell that Hua Qianzi was extraordinary.
Of course, he only thought that she was very strong and should have reached the Heaven realm.
Moreover, she was definitely not a little girl.
¡°Sister Hua, I have something to ask of you.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
Hua ziying snorted softly, ¡°You have no conscience. You only look for me when you need something!¡±
The corners of Xiang Xing¡¯s mouth twitched. He could not hold it in any longer. He sighed in his heart. It was his eldest senior brother who was farsighted.
Having no woman in his heart would naturally be the best!
Looking at the embarrassed Xiang Xing, Hua Ziying narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Alright, little monster. Spit it out. What do you want?¡±
Xiang Xing said seriously, ¡°I want to know the whereabouts of Feng Shaoqing!¡±
¡°Who?¡±
Hua Ziying also became serious.
¡°The descendant of the human king, Feng Shaoqing!¡±
Xiang Xing repeated himself for rity.
Hua Ziying stared at him without blinking, ¡°You have a grudge against him? Moreover, with your ability, are you even capable of messing with him?¡±
¡°I have a reason to look for him. You can just tell me his whereabouts.¡±
¡°Sure, but how are you going to repay me?¡±
Hua Ziying said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me your bones?¡±
Xiang Xing said with a dark face, ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m serious.¡±
After thinking for a while, he took out a puppet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you this as a reward.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Hua Ziying was surprised. She took the puppet and looked at it for a moment. Then, she asked curiously, ¡°Where did you get this puppet?¡±
¡°I made it myself.¡±
¡°Oh, the little monster can lie now. This is not good.¡±
Hua Ziying stood up and leaned over. She stretched out her fair fingers, pinching Xiang Xing¡¯s face, pulling his cheeks.
Xiang Xing¡¯s face turned even darker.
He wanted to dodge, but he knew that he could not.
The difference in their strength was toorge.
¡°Release me!¡±
Xiang Xing raised his hand to pull away Hua Ziying¡¯s hands. The two of them struggled for a while until Xiang Xing¡¯s hands touched a spot that should not be touched. Only then did it stop.
¡°You¡¯re really bad!¡±
Hua Ziying rolled her eyes at him and stored the puppet away.
¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll believe you for now.¡±
Then, she said seriously, ¡°Tell me honestly, why are you looking for Feng Shaoqing? The human king¡¯s Feng family is not an ordinary force.¡±
¡°I want to ask him about someone.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be that easy. He won¡¯t give you any answers. Feng Shaoqing is a very proud person. He has great ambitions. He wants to be the third human king of the Feng family,¡± Hua Ziying shook her head and said.
¡°The Feng family has two human kings?¡±
Xiang Xing asked in surprise.
¡°The first human king of the Feng family emerged a very long time ago. When the Feng family was in decline, a second human king emerged. Rumor has it that this person was also thest human king of the human race.¡±
Hua Ziying shook her head and said, ¡°Feng Shaoqing believes that the current Feng family is in a period of decline. He wants to revive the Feng family!¡±
¡°For proud people, it¡¯s easier to deal with them head on. They will also fulfill their promises.¡±
Xiang Xing said in a deep voice, ¡°I want to challenge him. After beating him, I will ask him about that person, or to help me find her?whereabouts.¡±
¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±
Hua Ziying¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in shock.
¡°You want to challenge Feng Shaoqing? Do you have the ability?¡±
¡°Little monster, listen to your sister¡¯s advice and don¡¯t throw your life away. Moreover, Feng Shaoqing will not ept your challenge. Who do you want to find? Tell your sister and I¡¯ll help you find that person.¡±
Xiang Xing said in a deep voice, ¡°This matter is not something you can get involved in. Just help me find Feng Shaoqing. He will ept it. Even if he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll force him to ept it.¡±
¡°Also, spread the news of this matter. That way, he will not be able to go back on his word even if he wants to after he loses. It would be best if he also bets the reputation of the human king¡¯s family on it!¡±
¡°You have really gone mad, little monster.¡±
Hua Ziying had a sorrowful look on her face. ¡°My little monster has gone mad!¡±
The corners of Xiang Xing¡¯s mouth twitched. The aura around his body suddenly erupted. His peak Supreme realm cultivation was revealed at this moment.
¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡±
Hua Ziying¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and her face was filled with shock.
If anyone had seen the other twelve flowers at this moment, they would have noticed that the other twelve people had a look of shock on their faces at this moment.
¡°You¡¯re not crazy, but I¡¯m going crazy!¡±
Hua Ziying hugged Xiang Xing, her hands touching and poking on his body. ¡°How is that possible, little monster? How old are you? You¡¯re already¡¡±
¡°Let me go!¡±
¡°If you won¡¯t tell me, then I won¡¯t let go. Little monster, let me cut you open and study you. How are you cultivating so quickly¡¡±
After Feng Shaoqing failed in the fight for the fate treasures in the Southern Region, he returned to the Southern Zone and continued to cultivate bitterly. He no longer suppressed his cultivation, and his strength increased rapidly.
A letter was sent to him.
It was a letter from the Myriad Wonder House.
Someone wanted to challenge him. The price for losing was that he, Feng Shaoqing, would have to help the challenger find out about a person or to tell him the whereabouts of that person.
At the same time, news of the b*stard son of the Xiang family, the one called a monster, challenging the descendant of the human king¡¯s Feng family, Feng Shaoqing, spread throughout the Southern Zone like wildfire.
What followed was themunication talismans by the Myriad Wonder House.
Mockingughter also spread throughout the Southern Zone. Everyone said that the b*stard son of the Xiang family was overestimating himself. In order to be famous, he wanted to challenge the descendant of the human king, Feng Shaoqing.
Everyone believed that Feng Shaoqing would not ept the challenge.
How could the descendant of the human king lower himself to ept the challenge of the b*stard son of the Xiang family?
However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Feng Shaoqing actually epted the challenge.
All of the cultivators in the Southern Zone were dumbfounded.
They really could not understand why he had done so.
At this moment, the Xiang family was in uproar.
They had convened a meeting of the family elders. The family elders were all extremely furious. They called his actions a disgrace to the Xiang family, and wanted to expel him from the Xiang family!
Xiang Bang was also shocked by Xiang Xing¡¯s actions.
He had never expected that Xiang Xing would take action so quickly and directly challenge Feng Shaoqing.
Regardless of whether Xiang Xing won or lost, this matter would not end there.
Xiang Bang was also very hesitant as to how to proceed.
The Feng family was also very surprised. They did not understand why Feng Shaoqing would ept the challenge. Many of the Feng family¡¯s younger generation were furious, thinking that this was a provocation by the Xiang family.
The Feng family¡¯s higher-ups remained silent.
Chapter 276 - The Western Region Is Now Part Of The Heavenly Dao
Chapter 276 The Western Region Is Now Part Of The Heavenly Dao
The Southern Zone was in an uproar because of Xiang Xing¡¯s challenge. The human king¡¯s Feng family once again appeared in the spotlight. They had always kept a low profile. The other forces knew that they existed, but knew very little about them.
They only knew that every thousand years, a chosen member of the Feng family would roam the Southern Zone, showcasing his talent and strength to the world.
Other than that, the family did not interfere in any of the major powers¡¯ fights.
The chosen member of this generation was Feng Shaoqing.
He had reached the Emperor realm before he was a hundred years old.
He had once swept through all the experts within the same cultivation realm in the Southern Zone. He was publicly recognized as the number one genius among the younger generation.
Xiang Xing, on the other hand, was not famous in the Southern Zone.
He only had some fame within the Eastern Region of the Southern Zone.
However, he was not famed for being a genius, but rather a b*stard and a monster.
If the Xiang family was not a major family with a long history of refining artifacts in the Eastern Region, he would not even be famous at all.
However, his name was now spreading like wildfire. Everyone now knew that he was the b*stard son of the Xiang family, and that he was a monster.
Many people even spected that the Xiang family was deliberately trying to make the Feng family look like fools.
Where did the Xiang family get their confidence from?
No matter how low-key they were, the Feng family was a human king¡¯s family!
What confused everyone further was¡
Why did Feng Shaoqing ept the challenge?
The day of the battle was fast approaching.
There were not many people who knew the location of the battle.
Even so, the location of the battle was still filled with experts and elites from variousrge factions.
Xiang Bang and a few Xiang family elders had alsoe.
This included the elites of the younger generation of the Xiang family.
The Xiang family was famous for refining artifacts. Theirbat strength might be a little weaker, but whenbined with the weapons, armors and artifacts they had refined, they were definitely not weaker than anyone else!
Feng Shaoqing had arrived, but Xiang Xing had not.
Feng Shaoqing was the chosen one of the Feng family. Naturally, he would not be alone. There were nock of Dao protectors present.
A boat-shaped artifact flew over from afar.
Xiang Xing stood on the flying boat. The flying boat was a flying artifact he had refined.
as
Standing beside him was Hua Ziying from the Myriad Wonders House. At this moment, Hua Ziying had already fused with twelve clones.
After all, the battle between Xiang Xing and Feng Shaoqing would be extraordinary. She had to have the strength to deal with the situation.
Xiang Xing disembarked from the flying boat and walked onto the tform.
He stood opposite Feng Shaoqing.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be that little monster from the Xiang family,¡± Feng Shaoqing sighed. He had returned empty-handed from the fight for the fate treasures of the Northern Zone. Naturally, he had a deep impression of Xiang Xing and the others.
The onlookers were all surprised.
Feng Shaoqing already knew Xiang Xing?
¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are very proud. I happen to have some questions that I need to ask you, but since we are not friends, there is no reason why you would answer me. That¡¯s why I came up with this n,¡± Xiang Xing said calmly.
Feng Shaoqing had already reached the third level of the Supreme realm, which was monstrous by everyone¡¯s standards.
However, Xiang Xing and the others had cultivated in the pocket dimension. Moreover, the resources and guidance they had ess to was not something Feng Shaoqing had.
Although Xiang Xing was already at the peak of the Supreme realm, he was not someone who would use his cultivation level to oppress others. Moreover, he really wanted topete with Feng Shaoqing!
Feng Shaoqing shook his head andughed lightly. ¡°My pride is for others. I naturally cannot be proud in front of you, Brother Xiang.¡±
¡°If Brother Xiang has any questions, I will naturally tell you everything. However, since the challenge has already been decided, let¡¯s have a battle. It just so happens that I want to experience your great skills, Brother Xiang!¡±
As Feng Shaoqing spoke, a fire phoenix rose from behind him.
¡°Then let¡¯s have a battle.¡±
Xiang Xing also revealed the power of the third level of the Supreme realm. Scarlet armor appeared over his body, and mes soared into the sky. His entire body transformed into a giant ming figure.
The Great Sun Burning Sky technique!
The onlookers were shocked beyond words, and their mockery ceased.
Xiang Xing was very strong!
He was not weaker than Feng Shaoqing at all!
The terrifying mes he exuded seemed to be able to burn everything.
Hua Ziying was astonished. Xiang Xing actually wanted topete with Feng Shaoqing by suppressing his cultivation level?
Perhaps this was the pride of a true Heaven¡¯s Blessed.
He would not suppress others with his cultivation level.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman floated in front of Chu Xuan. At this moment, the Heavenly Daows were about to epass the Western Region.
There was only a tiny bit left.
He raised his hand and tapped the Heavenly Dao Talisman. He used his Fate Dao principle to control the Western Region¡¯s fate. At the same time, the Fate-Suppressing Dao Cauldron was activated.
The Western Region¡¯s region was bound to the Heavenly Daows.
Finally, it wasplete.
¡°Your Heavenly Dao Talisman n has taken a step forward. It has epassed the Western Region of the Northern Zone. You have been rewarded with a Dao realm level advancement.¡±
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. Next would be the Eastern Region.
Chu Pingfan was now the son of the fate of the Eastern Region, thus, it would not be too difficult for him to make progress there.
Moreover, after taking over the Western Region, the Heavenly Daows became stronger. The Western Region was, after all, stronger than the Southern Region.
The moment the Western Region was epassed by the Heavenly Daows, the half-step Divine realm experts, and the Divine realm experts who had returned from the Deste Ancient Zone to the Western Region, suddenly gained certain insights.
It seemed that thews of Heaven and Earth in the Western Region had changed. At the same time, they felt that¡
It was easier to cultivate now?
This was especially true for the Divine realm experts. For some reason, the Great Dao, which was originally unpredictable and difficult toprehend, had be clearer now.
Was the Great Daoyuan cmitying?
Their first thought was to suspect that the Great Daoyuan cmity wasing.
Theymunicated with each other to discuss things, and soon realized that only the Western Region had changed. This change was very simr to the South region.
Thus, some Heaven realm experts bought the ¡°Master of the Heavenly Dao¡±, ¡°Close Contact With The Heavenly Dao¡± and other secret manuals from the ck Moon Tower.
After reading them, theirprehension ability increased, and their bottlenecks were actually loosened.
There was an old Heaven realm expert who had exhausted his lifespan and was waiting to die. However, when he read the secret manuals, he actually experienced an epiphany and suddenly touched the threshold of the Divine realm.
He was glowing with new vitality, and his lifespan had been increased to a certain extent.
After this news spread, the old Heaven realm experts of the Northern Zone all rushed to the Western Region and bought the entire set of secret manuals from the ck Moon Tower.
These old experts were mostly on theirst legs, and had only stuck around to see the conclusion of the battle at the Asura Ancient Land. They wanted to join hands to oppose Cao Tianyi at the critical moment.
In the end, they did not need to. Originally, they only had one wish, which was to pass on their legacy.
However, now that they saw the hope of breaking through, how could they not be excited?
They were so excited that tears were streaming down their faces. The Heavenly Dao was awesome and merciful!
Chu Xuan wasprehending the changes to the Heavenly Daows, when¡
¡°Your disciple, Xiang Xing, defeated the descendant of the human king and became famous throughout the Southern Zone. His fate has transformed. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy and an upgrade to your Fate Dao principle.¡±
Chapter 277 - Bing Luoxing
Chapter 277 Bing Luoxing
The surprise came too suddenly.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. This disciple of his was really capable. Xiang Xing had just returned to the Southern Zone not too long ago, yet he had already given Chu Xuan such a big surprise.
Teaching and nurturing him had not been in vain.
Chu Xuan received the reward.
The chaotic energy grew stronger, and its ability to temper his Dao principles strengthened as well.
His Fate Dao principle rose by one level.
Following that, he received the cultivation boost reward. The cultivation increased by one level, and Chu Xuan once again entered a mysterious state.
The fourth level of the Dao realm!
Heprehended a new Dao principle.
He had finally caught up with the weakest cultivator in the Great DaoCommunication Group, Ying Kong.
Chu Xuan was confident that, given his strength, it would be no problem for him to crush Ying Kong. The feeling of increasing one¡¯s cultivation level was great. Chu Xuan couldn¡¯t wait to devour the Eastern Region. At that time, his cultivation level would rise again.
The Northern Zone was very calm. Countless experts gathered in the Western and Southern regions to gain the benefits of cultivating under the Heavenly Daows.
In the blink of an eye, five years had passed.
The Eastern Region had already be part of the Heavenly Daows.
The Northern Region had also be part of the Heavenly Daows.
At present, only the Central Region was left.
Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level had risen to the sixth level of the Dao realm. The development of the ck Moon Tower in the Eastern Zone had gone smoothly thanks to the assistance of the Luo family. Communication talismans had be a must-have item for the cultivators there.
Just like the Northern Region, they had created information services such as the news headlines and talismans.
Communication talismans had also begun to spread in the Demon Zone and Monster Zone, and were also being promoted within the Southern Zone.
Everything was progressing ording to n.
Recently, the Divine realm cultivators had been appearing frequently in the eight zones. Manyrge factions saw their Divine realm ancestors return.
Among some factions that were once enemies, one side had a Divine realm ancestor return, while the other side did not. As a result, the ones without were exterminated.
This caused chaos in a number of zones.
The Northern Zone also had Divine realm experts return, but they were rtively low-profile and did not attract much attention.
If the other party dared to cause trouble, Chu Xuan did not mind sacrificing them for the growth of the Heavenly Daows.
After all, theprehension of that Divine realm expert from the Great Evil Pce had already been used up.
The Great Qin Dynasty also developed rapidly over the years, and their armies had already started to take shape.
It was worth mentioning that Qin Ying hade back and specially taught and trained the Great Qin army, wanting to rebuild the army of his past life.
Qin Keyun, the Great Empress, was bing more and more powerful and ambitious. She was no longer satisfied with unifying the Southern Region.
However, her strength and talent could not support her ambition.
Chu Xuan did not continue to give her more support.
Even If she wanted to unify the Northern Zone, she could not.
Qin Ying could, but his current focus was the Eastern Zone.
It was not yet time to unify the Northern Zone. After the Northern Zone came under the Heavenly Daows, he would unify it and gather his strength to deal with the Great Daoyuan cmity.
As for the person who would unify the Northern Zone, Chu Xuan already had a candidate in mind.
Hei Yue!
She cultivated the Heavenly Dao Scripture, and regardless of whether it was in terms of methods or knowledge, she was capable enough to shoulder this heavy responsibility.
Moreover, she had the Heavenly Dao seal that Chu Xuan had bestowed upon her. To a certain extent, she could control the power of the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan was nurturing her to be the first Supreme Heavenly Dao expert.
The Central Region was the core of the Northern Zone, and thus the expansion of the Heavenly Daows here was the slowest.
It would take a few years before the Heavenly Daows wouldpletely epass the Central Region.
Still, once they were done with the Central Region, their work in the Northern Zone should be pretty much done.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and began to search for experts again.
Over the past five years, a few Dao realm experts from other races had been added to the Great Dao Communication Group.
However, there were no new Daoyuan realm experts. Hong Yuanchu and the others continued to inquire about the great cmity, but to no avail. They even met up with other Daoyuan realm experts, but failed to find any useful information.
However, they did not pull in these Daoyuan realm experts into the group, as they were not too familiar with that group. Also, joining the Great Dao Communication Group was a fortuitous opportunity, and one that they would not give to just anyone.
Chu Xuan could not say anything about this. He could not directly ask Hong Yuanchu to drag them in, after all, that would make his motive too obvious.
Chu Xuan kept them in suspense.
A scene appeared on the Chaos Dao Mirror.
A huge iceberg could be seen. As the image projection zoomed in,, more than ten snow-white cocoons were in an ice cave.
Behind these cocoons, a beautiful woman with jade-like skin sat cross-legged on an ice bed.
Her body was covered in a thin, snow-white veil, and her graceful figure gave off a hazy feeling
It might have seemed like a thin veil, but it made it impossible to see her body clearly.
Chu Xuan was surprised. There was finally a Daoyuan realm expert other than from the human, monster, and demon races.
Her information appeared on the Chaos Dao Mirror.
¡°Bing Luoxing was born in the middle stage of the Fourth Daoyuan. She was one of the ancestors of the ice silkworm race, and opened her Dao path at the end of the Sixth Daoyuan¡¡±
Chu Xuan was shocked. This ancestor of the ice silkworm race was actually born in the Fourth Daoyuan and opened her Dao path at the end of the Sixth Daoyuan.
She had lived quite a long life, and had taken two full Daoyuan to open her Dao path.
It had to be said that her lifespan was very long
Moreover, her luck was also excellent. She had actually survived two Great Daoyuan cmities before opening her Dao path.
In terms of seniority and age, she was much older than the people from Hong Yuanchu¡¯s time.
Chu Xuan did not know if she knew about the Great Dao cmity, but since she was born during the Fourth Daoyuan, there was a high probability that she did not know.
At the same time, Chu Xuan was also very curious. Was there a person who opened their Dao path during the First Daoyuan? Or even a Daoyuan realm expert from the eighth Great Dao era? Could some have survived?
The waters of the nine zones were a little deep.
Fortunately, these experts were all staying in the void zone of the primordialnd and wouldn¡¯t enter the nine zones.
Chu Xuan did not choose to move Bing Luoxing into the Great Dao Communication Group immediately.
Instead, he greeted her, ¡°Hello, Fellow Daoist.¡±
Bing Luoxing opened her eyes. Her expression was calm and as cold as ever. Perhaps the shock in her heart did not show on her face?
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°My name is Chu Xuan. I have established a Great Dao Communication Group. Those who are fated may enter, and it so happens that I stumbled upon Fellow Daoist.¡±
Bing Luoxing was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±
Chapter 278 - Opportunities Within The Calamity
Chapter 278 Opportunities Within The Cmity
¡°Fellow Daoist, if you don¡¯t want to be disturbed, you can ignore the messages in the group. Besides, a great cmity ising. Fellow Daoist, you should make some preparations andmunicate with the other Fellow Daoists,¡± Chu Xuan said with a smile.
¡°Great cmity? The Great Daoyuan? What does it have to do with us?¡±
Bing Luoxing asked with a frown.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity is a minor cmity. The true great cmityes after that, and even Daoyuan realm experts will
fall.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Bing Luoxing asked.
Chu Xuan smiled. As expected, as long as it involved the Great Dao cmity, no one would be able to remain calm.
¡°Naturally.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯m willing to join the group then,¡± Bing Luoxing said after a moment of silence.
Chu Xuan pretended to ask for her name.
Then, he moved Bing Luoxing into the group.
¡°Wee, Fellow Daoist Bing Luoxing.¡±
Then, he added, ¡°Fellow Daoist Bing Luoxing opened her Dao path before Fellow Daoist Hong.¡±
¡°Oh, you opened your Dao path before I did?¡±
Hong Yuanchu did not seem to believe it.
Mo Tu did not believe it either. He said, ¡°Up until now, I haven¡¯t seen a second person who opened their Dao path before we did.¡±
As for why he said ¡®second person¡¯, it was because in their hearts, Chu Xuan had definitely opened his Dao path before them.
¡°Fellow Daoist Hong, you opened your Dao path at the end of the Seventh Daoyuan, while Fellow Daoist Bing Luoxing opened her path at the end of the Sixth Daoyuan. Furthermore, Fellow Daoist Bing Luoxing was born during the middle stages of the Fourth Daoyuan.¡±
The group fell silent once more.
Bing Luoxing was shocked as well. How did the other party know that she was born during the middle stages of the Fourth Daoyuan? Bing Luoxing did some calctions. If they were currently in the Ninth Daoyuan, then she was indeed born during the Fourth Daoyuan.
¡°Which Daoyuan is Brother Chu from?¡±
Hong Yuanchu cautiously asked.
Had Brother Chu opened his Dao path during the First Daoyuan?
Hiss!
An old senior!
Chu Xuan said enigmatically, ¡°I don¡¯t think in terms of Daoyuan.¡±
After saying that, he fell silent and remained mysterious.
Bing Luoxing was a person of few words. After entering the group, she only responded to Huang Long¡¯s greeting, and then fell silent.
Another Daoyuan realm expert had been added to the group. It was about time to set up a group for the Daoyuan realm experts.
Otherwise, it would be a bit demeaning for a group of big shots to mingle with a group of Dao realm newbies.
Moreover, themunication and secrets between Daoyuan realm experts were not suitable for Dao realm cultivators to know.
This was also one of the reasons why the Daoyuan realm experts were rtively inactive in the Great Dao Communication Group.
Moreover, once this group was established, Chu Xuan would be able to gain a lot of information about the Daoyuan realm from them.
He would also be able to further hasten the upgrade of the Origin Dao Crystal.
Dong!
Suddenly, a muffled sound rang out.
Su Xian¡¯er ran over and asked in surprise, ¡°Sir, what happened?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression was slightly solemn as he said, ¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity is about to arrive.¡±
The muffled sound spread throughout the nine zones. Chu Xuan could sense that thews of Heaven and Earth outside the Northern Zone were rippling.
The Northern Zone had almost been fully epassed by the Heavenly Daows, which was why there were no fluctuations.
When Su Xian¡¯er heard this, her expression changed slightly as she asked, ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡±
Chu Xuan smiled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. It¡¯s just a minor cmity. However, there is also fate and opportunities within the cmity. If you want to, you can enter the cmity and fight for them.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er blinked her beautiful eyes and smiled sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to enter the cmity. I want to apany Sir. I¡¯m Sir¡¯s maidservant, so how can I leave?¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±
Chu Xuan raised his head and looked at the sky. He was looking at thews of Heaven and Earth beyond the Northern Zone.
Following that muffled sound, thews of Heaven and Earth began to fluctuate. Spatial seals became unstable. In the following period of time, many ancient battlefields would appear in the nine zones one after another.
The blood fiend race would charge out from those ancient battlefields. However, there were also opportunities within the cmity. With thews in disorder, the Heavenly Daows would be able to increase their rate of expansion.
As long as he sessfully devoured a portion of each of the nine zones¡¯ws of Heaven and Earth, he would have established a foothold for the Heavenly Daows.
Still, Chu Xuan still had to consider another problem. He had to epass the nine zones within the Heavenly Daows in a way that they were not repelled by the Great Dao.
Heavenly Daows had to be integrated into the Great Dao. In this way, it would be equal to the Great Dao.
The key to this was the Origin Dao Crystal. The main reason why the Heavenly Daows had not been repelled by the Great Dao thus far was because the Heavenly Dao Talisman was nourished by the Origin Dao Crystal, which was connected to the Great Dao.
Perhaps he might even be able to take advantage of the cmities to devour a portion of the Great Dao itself.
Chu Xuan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He felt that his ambition was a bit too great.
However, the foundation of all his ns hinged on the transformation and upgrade of the Origin Dao Crystal.
Furthermore, he needed a foothold in the other eight zones first.
The Eastern and Southern zones already had a foothold, as did the Demon and Monster zones.
Currently, only the Western Zone, Central Zone, Chaos Zone, and the Deste Ancient Zone were untouched.
Moreover, the Deste Ancient Zone was rtively special. He would not be able to create a foothold by relying on the distribution ofmunication talismans.
Moreover, the central area of the Deste Ancient Zone was the Deste Ancient Primordial Land, where the Dao realm experts resided. It would be difficult to carry out the Heavenly Dao Talisman n there undetected. However, when the Great Daoyuan cmity was at its most intense, and the Dao realm experts entered the cmity, there would be an opportunity for Chu Xuan to act.
However, he also had to consider the void zone where the Daoyuan realm experts resided.
Chu Xuan pondered on this matter for some time. He figured that it was best if he started by deceiving Ying Kong and the other Dao realm cultivators by giving them something which would establish a foothold in the Deste Ancient Zone.
At the same time, he needed to make some preparations for the outer regions of the Deste Ancient Zone.
It was time to give Ren Changhe some missions, and maybe use Luo Ming as well.
Chapter 279 - Qian Region, Qian Ming
Chapter 279 Qian Region, Qian Ming
Chu Xuan thought about how to establish footholds in the Western, Central and Chaos zones. He did not have a disciple from the Western Zone, and although Hei Yue was from the Central Zone, her identity was special, and she did not have the necessary strength to tackle the Central Zone, which was the strongest of the nine zones, and also the core of the human race.
The Chaos Zone was a rtively special zone. The various races of the nine zones were active in the Chaos Zone, and they all intermingled and fought there. The Great Evil Pce was from the Chaos Zone. Since the little evil king had a grudge to settle with the Evil Son, it might be a good idea to send him there.
The only problem was that the little evil king was not strong enough.
In any case, he did not need to bother about what the little evil king could do. He just needed to use him as an agent to introduce themunication talismans to the Chaos Zone..
Chu Xuan decided to send Du Yuan to be the little evil king¡¯s backer.
However, Du Yuan was also a little weak, so Chu Xuan would need to raise his cultivation level first. Chu Xuan had enough treasures to do this anyway.
After making the decision, Chu Xuan called Du Yuan over.
He gave Du Yuan two Dao fruits and asked him to cultivate in the pocket dimension and break through to the Divine realm quickly, as he had a mission for him.
Du Yuan was very excited.
After Du Yuan left, Su Xian¡¯er expressed her envy.
¡°Sir, give me one to taste.¡±
Chu Xuan rubbed her head and said, ¡°Have you not already consumed a lot of heavenly treasures? You are different from him. You have to cultivate diligently.¡±
¡°Only by cultivating step-by-step will you have a solid foundation that doesn¡¯t limit your future cultivation.¡±
Still, Su Xian¡¯er wanted to at least taste the Dao fruit.
Chu Xuan did not know whether tough or cry. He said, ¡°When you¡¯re about to break through to the Heaven realm, I¡¯ll give you one.¡±
¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er smiled sweetly.
Chu Xuan was muttering to himself. When would he let this little maidservant leave and explore the world? He also wanted to see if she could trigger the system¡¯s rewards for him out there.
Without the process of cultivation and adventure, how could they trigger the system¡¯s reward for him?
Therefore, even if Chu Xuan had treasures and the ability to quickly increase the strength of his disciples, he would not do so.
When Du Yuan broke through to the Divine realm, he would bring the little evil king to the Chaos Zone. Perhaps the little evil king might even sessfully take revenge on the Evil Son while he was there.
That might even trigger a system reward!
Chu Xuan looked at the lucky mystic realms in the courtyard. Since the Western and Central zones were a nk te, he would set them up there.
He would ce even more treasures and cultivation techniques in them. They would be of a higher level than before.
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror. It had been a long time since he had used its random connection function. He currentlycked manpower to carry out the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, especially in the Central and Western zones.
It was time to try his luck¡ sort of.
As Chu Xuan activated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, the Fate Dao principle swirled around him. He focused on the thought of finding a child of fate.
Fate was extremely mysterious. Now that he possessed the Fate Dao principle, Chu Xuan naturally had to use it to find a disciple for himself.
The scene on the Myriad Heavenly Mirror unfolded.
Central Zone, Qian Region.
Compared to the Northern, Southern, Eastern, and Western zones, the Central Zone was thergest and was divided into ten regions.
Qian Region was one of the ten regions of the Central Zone. Its overall strength was ranked second, second only to the Central Region.
Qian Ming was covered in injuries. Hey in a deste valley and panted. His eyes were filled with confusion and a trace of despair.
He hailed from an ordinary background and had grown up in a small vige. After going through many ups and downs, he finally joined a sect.
This sect was not considered a major force in the Qian Region, and only had one Heaven realm ancestor in charge.
Still, for Qian Ming, it was already a very lucky thing to be able to join such a sect and obtain a proper cultivation technique.
Unfortunately, the good times did notst long. Within three years of joining the sect, he had been bullied because he had offended the grandson of the sect¡¯s ancestor.
The other party had treated him like a source of entertainment. In order to tease him, they had intentionally asked a senior sister to pretend to like him and treat him with kindness.
Then, the other party had suddenly appeared and snatched his senior sister away in front of him. He then insulted her and mocked him.
He was furious and wanted to kill the grandson.
However, the sad thing was that this was just a show to make fun of him.
His senior sister¡¯s kindness was fake.
Qian Ming waspletely dumbfounded.
At that moment, he almost broke down.
Still, his tenacity helped him to endure, and he became taciturn and ignored the other party¡¯s mockery. It was as if he had lost his soul.
Then, when the ancestor¡¯s grandson felt that it was no longer interesting and tried to kill him, Qian Ming found the right opportunity to attack.
He killed the ancestor¡¯s grandson swiftly and decisively.
However, he naturally was pursued and hunted down after that.
During this process, Qian Ming experienced many twists and turns before finally breaking through to the first level of the Emperor realm.
However, hecked a cultivation technique!
No matter how talented he was and how determined he was, theck of a proper cultivation technique was an obstacle that he could not ovee.
Then, the ancestor of the sect personally made a move to pursue and kill him.
Facing a Heaven realm expert, Qian Ming felt despair. He was only an Emperor realm cultivator.
After escaping to this valley, Qian Ming was at the end of his rope.
He had consumed too much spiritual power, and his entire body was exhausted.
He was lost and in despair.
Qian Ming did not understand¡
Why was his life like that?
He clearly had talent, so why did he always encounter setbacks again and again?
After leaving the small vige, he had been ranked at the top of the empire¡¯s academy assessment.
However, because a certain unruly youngdy from arge family was dissatisfied with him and loathed him, she had disqualified him from the assessment.
After going through many twists and turns and narrowly escaping death several times, he finally left that empire and entered the sect with great difficulty. However, in the end, he ended up like this.
Qian Ming even suspected that he was cursed with bad luck.
It seemed that this was the end for him.
Chapter 280 - Taking Qian Ming As A Disciple
Chapter 280 Taking Qian Ming As A Disciple
Qian Ming could already sense the powerful aura of the Heaven realm sect ancestor approaching
It was hopeless!
A mere Emperor realm cultivator had no way to resist a Heaven realm expert, much less escape.
Qian Ming trembled as he prepared himself for death.
Suddenly, there seemed to be some slight fluctuations in the valley.
A halo appeared in the sky.
Then, an unknown spatial passage suddenly materialized not far above him, and a small courtyard appeared at the end of that passage..
The seven-colored divine light was bewitching, and a figure exuding heaven-shaking power was shrouded amidst the radiance of that light, making it impossible to see his face clearly.
Qian Ming was shocked.
What kind of terrifying expert was this?
Divine realm?
Chu Xuan was a little stunned when he discovered Qian Ming lying in the valley. This young man¡¯s talent was indeed quite good.
Could it be that the geniuses of the Central Zone were all like this?
He was not even thirty years old, yet had already reached the first level of the Emperor realm.
He must have obtained an extraordinary fortuitous encounter.
He was also a son of fate.
It was obvious that he was being chased. Chu Xuan had already noticed the Heaven realm expert charging over.
An ordinary emperor realm cultivator would definitely die after encountering A heaven realm expert.
However, this man in front of him would not die.
This valley was somewhat unusual. If nothing unexpected happened, before the Heaven realm expert arrived, the valley would swallow him into the ground.
Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin Probing technique.
This time, Chu Xuan activated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror while using his Fate Dao principle, so he was pretty excited to see the results.
¡°Qian Ming, the son of fate of the Central Zone¡¯s Qian Prefecture. Came from a humble background and has experienced many hardships¡¡±
After reading through Qian Ming¡¯s information, Chu Xuan clicked his tongue in wonder. All of these children of fate experienced many hardships in the early stages of their lives.
This guy, Qian Ming, was a little too miserable.
He had just fallen in love with his gentle senior sister, but in the end, she was snatched away and humiliated in front of the viin. When he was on the verge of going mad with hatred, the cruel truth was exposed. The gentle senior sister had only been ordered to pretend to like him.
It was really miserable.
However, he was still a son of fate. He would not die even after experiencing hardships.
For example, this time, was he really in a dangerous ce?
This ordinary valley contained hidden secrets that suited him perfectly. It would also save his life and give him the opportunity to obtain an inheritance. From then on, he would soar and be famous.
However, since Chu Xuan had appeared, he naturally would not allow him to be taken by the valley.
The fortune and opportunity in the valley had been left behind by a peak Divine realm expert. Compared to him, a Dao realm expert, it was not worth mentioning.
This peak Divine realm expert should just wait for another sessor. This fated son would be Chu Xuan¡¯s.
¡°Qian Ming pays respect to Senior!¡±
Qian Ming struggled to get up and knelt on the ground with his head on the ground.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with his reaction and attitude. He was smart enough to grasp the opportunity when it presented itself.
¡°Young man, greetings. It is fate that we meet today.¡±
A ray of light shone down. Qian Ming immediately realized that his injuries werepletely healed and that his strength had recovered to its peak.
At the same time, a figure charged over from outside the valley.
¡°Kid, I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces to avenge my grandson!¡±
Qian Ming raised his head and looked at the other party, not panicking in the slightest.
¡°Noisy!¡±
A soft shout came from within the mysterious halo of light. The sect ancestor, a dignified Heaven realm expert, noiselessly turned into a bloody mist and dispersed.
Too powerful! Qian Ming swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Just how powerful was this mysterious senior?
With a single word, he killed a Heaven realm expert.
Even a Divine realm expert could not do that, right?
¡°Thank you for saving my life, Senior!¡±
Qian Ming respectfully kowtowed.
¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I happened to be strolling through the nine zones. It¡¯s also an opportunity for you to have met me. Hmm¡ looking at your level of talent¡ are you willing to take me as your master?¡± Chu Xuan asked with a smile.
¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±
Qian Ming was overjoyed. His opportunity had finallye.
He kowtowed respectfully once again and said, ¡°Disciple Qian Ming greets Master!¡±
¡°Good, good.¡±
Chu Xuan was very satisfied. He could finally prepare to create a foothold in the Central Zone.
¡°Since you¡¯ve acknowledged me as your master, I¡¯ll teach you a cultivation technique.¡±
Chu Xuan had too many cultivation techniques. Now that this son of fate had acknowledged him as his master, he needed to give him a boost so that his new disciple would be able to start triggering system rewards for him.
After examining Qian Ming¡¯s talent and aptitude, Chu Xuan found a technique that suited him the most.
¡°Heaven and Earth Myriad Transformation technique!¡±
Qian Ming was so excited that he cried. He finally had a proper cultivation technique.
For a single technique, he had put in a lot of effort, but in the end, he had suffered many setbacks. Moreover, the techniques he had found were all too ordinary.
Chu Xuan began to teach Qian Ming the technique. Naturally, he also taught his new disciple the standard set of secret techniques that his other disciples had.
Concealing one¡¯s aura, changing one¡¯s appearance, and so on.
As well as the aurora technique, which was famous for its speed.
In the future, when these disciples met each other in the nine zones, they would be able to recognize that they were from the same sect after seeing their unique cultivation techniques and auras.
Other than cultivation techniques, he naturally also had to provide his new disciple with cultivation resources.
After all, Qian Ming was a bit too miserable. Moreover, his new disciple would be in charge of creating the foothold in the Central Region for the implementation of the Heavenly Dao talisman n. As such, he had to get stronger quickly. He also passed themunication talismans and their refining method to Qian Ming.
He wanted him to find an opportunity to make use of it. Whether it was to sell it to arge faction in the Central Zone or to cooperate with arge faction, it was up to him.
Of course, given Qian Ming¡¯s current strength, there was a high chance that he would be devoured by arge faction.
As long as themunication talismans spread throughout the Central Zone, it would be fine. Chu Xuan did not care whether the profits from selling themunication talismans went to Qian Ming or not.
After imparting the cultivation and secret techniques, and giving him sufficient cultivation resources, he also gave him Emperor-level, heavenly and divine artifacts.
At the same time, he covered the valley and set up arge formation.
This would allow Qian Ming to cultivate in peace so that his strength could rise to a higher level.
Qian Ming cherished this opportunity very much. He worked hard in the valley to cultivate. When he became powerful, he would destroy that sect.
He wanted to make those who had mocked him in the past pay for their sins.
He had wandered from ce to ce and experienced many hardships throughout his life.
It was impossible for him to not have any resentment in his heart.
He wanted to be stronger and return to the Dynasty to tell those people that they were not worthy of being treated with respect by him. He wanted to destroy that sect too!
Furthermore, he wanted to spread themunication talisman.
He also wanted to establish a faction or join a super faction to be an elder.
He had a master now, so it was impossible for him to be a disciple of another faction.
However, he could be a guest elder. Qian Ming hailed from a humble background. He knew very well that without great strength, it would be difficult for him to achieve much in life.
Strength was the foundation of everything.
After ending the connection with Qian Ming, Chu Xuan looked forward to themunication talismans spreading in the Central Zone.
Chapter 281 - The Deranged Cao Tianyi
Chapter 281 The Deranged Cao Tianyi
Qian Ming was cultivating bitterly in the valley, and Chu Xuan would asionally pay attention to him. In order to raise Qian Ming¡¯s strength as soon as possible, he had given him a lot of treasures.
One monthter, Qian Ming¡¯s cultivation reached the third level of the Emperor level.
His strength had increased a hundredfold.
His natural talent had been stimting, and he was cultivating very diligently.
He set a goal for himself. After reaching the ninth level of the Emperor realm, he woulde out of secluded cultivation to temper himself.
Then, he would find arge organization and spread themunication talismans.
Du Yuan had broken through to the Divine realm.
Moreover, he had advanced to the third level of the Divine realm, however, this was his current limit. If he continued his rapid advance, it would affect his cultivation foundation and make it unstable.
Still, this was sufficient for now.
The cultivation techniques and secret techniques he cultivated were all powerful techniques given to him by Chu Xian. Moreover, he also had the trump card that Chu Xuan had given him. It would not be a problem for him to deal with someone at the fifth or sixth level of the Divine realm.
The Evil Son from the Great Evil Pce had split a wisp of his soul to reincarnate. Thus, his strength would not exceed the fifth level of the Divine realm, and might in fact be weaker.
After Du Yuan left, he went to look for the little evil king and then brought him to the Chaos Zone.
A new creature of the Great Dao had suddenly appeared in the Great Dao Communication Group. Huang Long had dragged it in and, in terms of age, it was slightly older than Huang Long.
Chu Xuan checked the other party¡¯s information.
¡°Yi Yuejun, a Great Dao creature. The ten-winged Hell Devouring Roc. It can control darkness and devour all things¡ As long as darkness doesn¡¯t disappear, and the Hell Devouring Roc won¡¯t die.¡±
Chu Xuan sighed. These creatures of the Great Dao were really awesome in the sense that they were almost immortal. They were almost immortal.
Their only weakness was that they could not leave the Great Dao and were lonely.
After Yi Yuejun entered the group, it naturally attracted the worship of the Dao Realm experts. Ying Kong was undoubtedly the most proactive and the one who ttered it most.
Dong!
Half a yearter, another muffled sound rang out throughout the world.
All of the nine zones¡¯ cultivators knew that the world was about to change.
Three days after this muffled sound, a strange beam of light shot into the sky from the Deste Ancient Zone.
The Divine realm experts within the eight zones all rushed to the Deste Ancient Zone at this moment. There was a supreme treasure there.
Ren Changhe asked Chu Xuan if he should participate.
Chu Xuan asked him to take some things to the Deste Ancient Zone and bury them in
some random ces.
Besides the Divine realm experts, some famous peak Heaven realm experts also rushed to the Deste Ancient Zone.
Du Yuan did not go. He stayed with the little evil king in the Chaos Zone.
With Du Yuan backing him up, the little evil king developed quickly in the Chaos Zone, while also distributing themunication talismans.
He established a faction called the ¡°Evil-warding Pce¡± that did not restrict membership based on race.
The Evil-warding Pce¡¯smunication talismans became popr in the Chaos Zone.
More and more cultivators joined their ranks, forcing the little evil king to set benchmark requirements for joining.
Although he was only at the first level of the Supreme realm, with Du Yuan¡¯s support, the experts who came to join them did not dare to act recklessly.
They thought that the little evil king was the descendant of some mighty expert who was building a force, a Divine realm expert.
Since most of the Divine realm experts had gone to the Deste Ancient Zone, Du Yuan was basically the strongest existence in the Chaos Zone.
Although he kept a low profile and did not attack those below the Divine realm, no one dared to make the little evil king unhappy.
The Evil-warding Pce grew rapidly, and the little evil king began to ask people to pay attention to and search for treasures that could restore the limbs and organs!
In an underground cave in the Deste Ancient Zone.
A strange light shed and treasures filled the cave. A pool of water was surrounded by mist, and wisps of colorful light could be seen shing within.
Two figures sat cross-legged in the pool.
Cao Tianyi!
A person was lying on the side of the pool. Blood flowed out of his body and into the
pool.
Mo Hongliu!
The two figures in the pool started to merge. They were Cao Tianyi and his Divine realm body.
Mo Hongliu red at Cao Tianyi in the pond with resentment. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Scoundrel Cao, you¡¯re ruthless!¡±
He had been tricked!
He had never expected that Cao Tianyi would hide such a trick. The moment he merged with his own Divine realm body, Cao Tianyi suddenly suppressed him.
Cao Tianyi devoured his cultivation and merged with his Divine realm body. He wanted to use this opportunity to break through!
Even so, Mo Hongliu did not know if Cao Tianyi could break through the shackles of the divine realm.
Still, without a doubt, Cao Tianyi¡¯s strength would increase dramatically!
At their peak, both Cao Tianyi and Mo Hongliu were considered peak Divine realm experts.
Cao Tianyi did not say anything.
Hepletely ignored Mo Hongliu¡¯s resentment.
¡°Cao Tianyi, karma will strike you!¡±
Mo Hongliu¡¯s heart was filled with hatred.
¡°Brother Mo, don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯re not actual friends, you know. Why can¡¯t you ept this result?¡±
Cao Tianyi calmly said, ¡°I believe that if Brother Mo had the same chance, and the same secret technique, you would have also chosen to do the same.¡±
¡°I was just one step ahead of you.¡±
Mo Hongliu remained silent.
After a long while, he coldly said, ¡°Brother Cao is right. I am just unwilling.¡±
Then, he coldly smiled and said, ¡°Brother Cao, don¡¯t think that you will really get what you want. Although I have lost, it is not to the extent that I only have this little bit of ability.¡±
¡°Although my death is a foregone conclusion, I still have some tricks to y.¡±
Cao Tian opened his eyes. At this moment, he had almostpletely fused with his divine body. He was just a tiny bit away.
Weng!
Cao Tian raised his hand and a golden light bloomed.
As he had yet topletely fuse with his divine body, his movements were somewhat dyed. He would never underestimate Mo Hongliu. Hence, in order to ensure that he was safe, he decisively attacked, wanting to kill thetter.
However, Mo Hongliu¡¯s divine soul floated out of his body.
A gloomy voice spoke up, ¡°Brother Cao devoured my cultivation very quickly, right? My blood tastes good, right? I¡¯ll give you my divine soul as well!¡±
¡°Demonic Chaos!¡±
Mo Hongliu shouted, and his divine soul emitted a ck light that seemed to pollute it.
With a boom, it exploded.
The fragments of the divine soul poured into the pond and rushed into Cao Tianyi¡¯s body.
Mo Hongliu¡¯s voice echoed in the cave, ¡°Brother Cao, I¡¯ll help you merge, haha¡¡±
¡°Damn it!¡±
Cao Tian roared. He was about to merge with his Divine realm body, but now, thanks to Mo Hongliu¡¯s interference, it separated from him.
Not only was his physical body separated, even his divine soul was separated. Moreover, it was being split into many divine souls.
Shrouded by the ck light, the separated physical body and the divine souls once again merged together.
Cao Tianyi¡¯s face was distorted. He held his head with both hands and roared, enduring great pain.
¡°Mo Hongliu!¡±
Golden light blossomed and Cao Tianyiy down in the pool.
After an unknown amount of time, a head popped out from the pool. His eyes were slightly dazed, but at times, they were filled with madness and killing intent.
¡°What¡¯s my name?¡±
¡°What should I do?¡±
¡°Who is Mo Hongliu? I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±
¡°Why am I going to kill him?¡±
¡°Whatever. I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±
Cao Tianyi muttered to himself.
Hey back in the pond.
A few dayster, he appeared again and continued to mutter to himself.
The aura around Cao Tianyi¡¯s body also became stronger and stronger. His strength was rapidly increasing, and he had reached the limits of the Divine realm.
¡°Who is Qin Ying? Why do I want to kill him?¡±
¡°No, I admire him. Wait, why?¡±
Cao Tianyi muttered to himself.
He was out of his mind!
Chapter 282 - Kingslayer
Chapter 282 Kingyer
Deste Ancient Zone, Fallen God Cave.
Ren Changhe ced an item within the Fallen God Cave.
After that, he left and headed to other ces.
He wanted toplete the task Chu Xuan had given him.
As for that strange light in the Deste Ancient Zone, that mattered not.Chu Xuan¡¯s instructions came first.
No treasure couldpare to it.
The greatest opportunity in his life was meeting his master, Chu Xuan.
Moreover, he did notck treasures.
Who else would have Dao artifacts while only being in the Divine realm?
Even Divine realm experts from most human king families did not have Dao artifacts, but he did.
He did notck cultivation techniques or treasures either.
After he had finished what Chu Xuan had asked him to do, he would go and take a look at the strange light out of curiosity.
Ren Changhe arrived at the peak of a mountain in the Deste Ancient Zone and inserted something into it.
Suddenly, crazy words could be heard from not far away.
¡°Mo Hongliu, where are you? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±
¡°Kill you!¡±
¡°Right, why should I kill you?¡±
¡°Where¡¯s Qin Ying? Who is he? Why do I admire him a little?¡±
Ren Changhe was stunned. Was this Cao Tianyi?
What was going on?
Why did it seem that he had gone crazy?
¡°Cao Tianyi?¡±
Cao Tianyi raised his head and saw Ren Changhe. He felt that this person was a little familiar.
¡°Who is Cao Tianyi?¡±
¡°Oh, are you Mo Hongliu? You must be. It¡¯s no wonder I don¡¯t like you. I want to kill
you!¡±
Cao Tianyi roared. Golden light bloomed as he charged at Ren Changhe.
Ren Changhe: ¡°!!!¡±
Cao Tianyi had really gone mad.
Could it be that Mo Hongliu had plotted against him, causing him to suffer a serious soul injury?
Was this why he wanted to kill Mo Hongliu so badly?
The moment Cao Tianyi made his move, Ren Changhe was shocked.
Too strong!
Why was Cao Tianyi so strong?
Even if he had fused with his divine realm body, he should not have been able to improve so quickly.
Ren Changhe did not dare to be careless. He circted his cultivation technique, and ck and white qi surrounded him as he fought with Cao Tianyi.
After Chu Xuan¡¯s guidance and these years of bitter cultivation, Ren Changhe¡¯s strength had reached the peak of the Divine realm.
However, Cao Tianyi was too strong.
Ren Changhe was soon at a disadvantage and was forced to use his divine artifacts to fight thetter.
Fortunately, Cao Tianyi had gone mad and could not fully disy his strength.
Even so, Ren Changhe still felt immense pressure. Unless he took out his Dao artifact, he would definitely be the one to lose eventually.
After all, Cao Tianyi had already reached the limits of the Divine realm.
¡°Cao Tianyi, I am not Mo Hongliu. You have mistaken me for someone else!¡±
Ren Changhe shouted angrily and used his soul secret technique, shaking Cao Tianyi¡¯s mind.
¡°Hahaha, I am Cao Tianyi. Yes, I am Cao Tianyi. That b*stard Mo Hongliu actually backstabbed me. Haha, didn¡¯t he die because of me in the end though?¡±
Cao Tianyi¡¯s soul was shaken awake. He seemed to have regained some consciousness and remembered some things.
He then flew off for some unknown reason.
Ren Changhe frowned. Cao Tianyi was way too powerful. Moreover, he was crazy. He could not predict what thetter would do.
If he wanted to seek revenge from Qin Ying or the Luo family, there would be trouble.
Thinking this, Ren Changhe took out the Myriad Zones talisman and sent a message to Qin Ying about Cao Tianyi.
In the Deste Ancient Zone, the news of an extremely powerful Divine realm lunatic started spreading among the Divine realm cultivators.
That lunatic had killed another Divine realm expert.
This resulted in the Divine realm experts who were searching for treasures in the Deste Ancient Zone to enter a state of unrest. They began to contact their friends and acquaintances to work together.
They wanted to avoid being discovered and killed alone by that lunatic.
The lunatic¡¯s strength was very terrifying. A fifth-level Divine realm expert was killed not long after that.
Moreover, ording to rumors, the other party seemed to have devoured the qi and blood essence of the fallen person, as well as their divine sou;.
sen
Cao Tianyi had gone mad.
There was a high chance that there was something wrong with his divine soul.
When Chu Xuan heard the news, he was a little speechless.
There was a high chance that Mo Hongliu was dead.
The two definitely fell out. Cao Tianyi might have been one step ahead, buthe also did not escape unscathed.
Without a fortuitous encounter, he probably would not be able to recover.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and routinely searched for Dao realm and above experts.
The image projection appeared, disying an underground cave that was filled with corpses.
Piles of bones had been cast into a high tform, on which there was a person sitting cross-legged.
His hair was disheveled, his beard was messy, and his clothes were tattered. Beside him was a pale red saber.
There was an extreme aura of killing intent surrounding him.
His aura was different from that of other experts.
Extreme Dao cultivator!
Chu Xuan was quite surprised. This time, he had actually discovered an Extreme Dao cultivator?
Looking at the extreme aura of killing intent around the other party¡¯s body, could it be that he cultivated the Extreme Dao of ughter?
ughtering his way into the Dao?
Although the killing intent around his body was extreme, it also had a slightly crazed tint to it.
Hisprehension of the Extreme Dao seemed to have deviated.
Looking at the high tform made of bones, one could see that countless experts had died at his hands.
Among them, there were many Dao realm warriors.
The information of the other party appeared on the Chaos Dao Mirror.
¡°Kingyer, an Extreme Dao cultivator who has reached the 12th level of the Dao realm. He killed three kings, causing the Extreme Dao to be forbidden in the nine zones.¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. He killed three kings?
He tapped on the Chaos Dao Mirror realm to obtain more information about the other party.
¡°He killed the three kings of the human, demon and monster races, causing the nine zones to longer have overlords. As a result of his actions, cultivation of the Extreme Dao was forbidden, and any Extreme Dao cultivator will be hunted down by the various factions¡¡±
Ruthless!
Chu Xuan read through the information on the Kingyer. This was a truly ruthless person. As expected of the Extreme Dao of ughter. However, he had gone astray and killed for the sake of killing.
It was unknown when the three overlords of the nine zones had vanished. There was no king of men, no king of demons, and no king of monsters.
So the culprit was this fellow.
His cultivation had reached the 12th level of the Dao realm, which was indicative of his talent. However, he should have reached a bottleneck by now as his cultivation of the Extreme Dao of ughter had gone astray.
Killing for the sake of killing.
The Extreme Dao was ¡°Extreme¡±, but not in that sense.
Was the Extreme Dao forbidden in the nine zones?
Chu Pingfan cultivated the Extreme Dao. Although it was not the Extreme Dao of ughter, it was still an Extreme Dao.
Would he be hunted down by the various major powers?
The Northern Zone was a bit more remote. Also, a lot of time had passed since then, which was probably why Chu Pingfan was not hunted down.
Chu Xuan smiled. Chu Pingfan¡¯s Extreme Dao cultivation was passed down to him by Chu Xuan. Who would dare to not tolerate it?
If anyone targeted Chu Pingfan because he cultivated the Extreme Dao, he would not mind showing off a little bit to warn people.
Kingyer was interesting.
However, Chu Xuan did not know which human king he had killed.
Chu Xuan directly moved him into the Great Dao Communication Group.
Kinyer, who was sitting upright on the high tform, suddenly opened his eyes. His killing intent soared into the sky.
He held the pale red saber in his hand.
Chapter 283 - 3 Extreme Dao Of Slaughter
Chapter 283 Extreme Dao Of ughter
¡°Who is it?¡±
Kingyer shouted in a low voice.
Chu Xuan could not be bothered to reply. He was not a Daoyuan realm expert anyway.
In the Great Dao Communication Group, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wee our new young friend, Kingyer, who has reached the twelfth level of the Dao realm.¡±
¡°Kingyer?¡±
Ying Kong was the first to speak up. His Dao aura condensed into a series of terrified expressions.
Kingyer was silent. After checking out the Great Dao Communication Group, he realized that he had ended up in a terrifying ce.
There were many Dao realm experts here.
Moreover, there were even some legendary Daoyuan realm experts.
When he looked at those Dao realm experts, his first thought was, ¡®If I kill all of them, will I be able to break through?¡¯
¡°To what extent will my strength increase?¡¯
In the Great Dao Communication Group, there were also a few people who cried out in surprise.
It seemed that Kingyer was very famous.
The others in the group who did not know of Kingyer began to ask curious questions about him.
¡°He is a bloodthirsty maniac. The moment he entered the primordialnd, he killed a Dao realm cultivator without any regard for his life. Over the past million years, who knows how many people have died at his hands., Ying Kong said while trembling.
His level of talent was not as high as the Kingyer, and he was slightly younger as well. However, he had heard of the Kingyer¡¯s deeds in the nine zones and the primordialnd.
¡°He once killed the human king Fengkong,¡± Ying Kong said.
¡°Oh, he killed a human king?¡±
Luo Xinbai asked coldly.
He was once a human king, so he naturally understood what the human king represented. Every human king had to have done great deeds for the human race in order to be a human king.
As a human, Kingyer actually killed a human king?
That was equivalent to betraying the human race!
¡°He also killed the demon king and the monster king,¡± Ying Kong continued.
Everyone in the group gasped. Kingyer was truly a madman.
It was no wonder he was called Kingyer. F*ck! He had killed the kings of the three overlord races.
In addition, he had survived until today, which meant that he was quite capable..
¡°Very good, since you dare to kill the king of the demon race, you must be killed!¡±
A demon race Dao realm expert said coldly.
A monster race Dao realm expert also spoke up after that..
Kingyer finally spoke.
¡°Very good, your name is Ying Kong, right? I will definitely kill you!¡±
Ying Kong was immediately frightened and trembled. He hurriedly cried out for help, ¡°Ancestor Hong, save me! This madman wants to kill me!¡±
Hong Yuanchu spoke, ¡°The path Kingyer cultivates is the Extreme Dao, the Extreme Dao of ughter. What a pity though, for you have gone astray.¡±
Mo Tu also opened his mouth and said, ¡°Old Ghost Hong, this human brat, is indeed very talented. Furthermore, he cultivates the Extreme Dao of ughter. It¡¯s a pity that he has gone astray and very soon will be expelled by the Great Dao!¡±
He looked as if he was gloating over someone else¡¯s misfortune.
Kun He also opened his mouth and said, ¡°What a pity indeed.¡±
Kingyer¡¯s heart trembled violently. Could it be that he had really gone astray?
Ever since he had broken through to the twelfth level of the Dao realm, no matter how hard he tried, he had been unable to advance any further. Furthermore, there seemed to be some problems guing his cultivation. asionally, he would even feel a disconnect from the Great Dao.
At first, he thought that it was because he had not killed enough.
In the end, the more he killed, the more unstable he became.
For this reason, he could only focus on cultivating in seclusion while trying to solve this problem.
However, he never seeded in doing so.
Kingyer did not doubt the words of Hong Yuanchu and the others. After all, they were legendary Daoyuan realm experts.
After a long silence, he asked, ¡°Have I really gone astray?¡±
¡°You have indeed gone astray.¡±
Hong Yuanchu shook his head and sighed, ¡°You have gone astray ever since you killed the three kings.¡±
He then added, ¡°It¡¯s not that you shouldn¡¯t kill them, but rather the reason why you killed them.¡±
¡°Did you have any enmity with the monster king?¡±
Kingyer shook his head.
¡°Do you have any enmity with the demon king?¡±
Kingyer also shook his head.
Hong Yuanchu said, ¡°These two kings are not from our race. Even if there is no enmity, you can say that you killed them for the sake of my human race.¡±
Mo Tu and the Soaring Flood Dragon King were so angry that they gritted their teeth.
Detestable Old Ghost Hong!
¡°Did you have enmity with the human king? Did he make a huge mistake?¡±
Kingyer shook his head.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you kill him?¡±
¡°I¡ I did it to cultivate the Extreme Dao.¡±
Kingyer¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.
Could it be that I was wrong back then?
Then, his eyes were filled with determination. No, he was not wrong.
After killing the three kings, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds.
¡°Since you say that I have gone astray, then Senior, how have I gone astray?¡±
Kingyer was obviously not convinced.
Moreover, his tone was slightly arrogant.
Hong Yuanchu was momentarily silent before saying, ¡°I have discussed the path of the Extreme Dao with someone and have fought with him before. I only know that the Extreme Dao is a very special path. Although I know that you have gone astray, I do not know exactly how you have gone astray.¡±
It was true that he was a Daoyuan realm expert, but he did not know everything.
If it was rted to an ordinary Dao, he would naturally know more, but the Extreme Dao was very special.
Those who did not cultivate the Extreme Dao would not know its intricacies.
¡°Then I am not wrong!¡±
Kingyer said firmly.
It had to be that he had not killed enough. Only if he killed enough would he undergo a transformation and be stronger.
Chu Xuan had no choice but to speak up. The path Kingyer was treading was really a little crazy.
If he continued on like this, his mind would probably be filled with thoughts of how to kill the people in the Great Dao Communication Group.
However, he had deceived himself and lost himself to the path of ughter.
¡°The Extreme Dao is indeed an extreme path. However, yourprehension of the term ¡®Extreme¡¯ is faulty. My young friend, you have mistaken the path of Extreme Dao as the path of madness.¡±
¡°The Extreme Dao of ughter is about cultivating extreme killing intent, but it is to be used to kill one¡¯s enemies, not everyone and anyone for no reason.¡±
Kingyer¡¯s heart shook violently as he muttered to himself, ¡°The Extreme Dao of ughter isn¡¯t to kill for the sake of killing?¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others were full of admiration.
As expected of Daoist Brother Chu, he had evenprehended the Extreme Dao so clearly.
¡°What Daoist Brother Chu said is true!¡±
Hong Yuanchu sighed.
Then, Mo Tu and the other Daoyuan realm experts began to tter him. Of course, this was because they wanted to get more information about the great cmity from him.
It was like a sword hanging above their heads, and they were gued by it day and night.
Chu Xuan ignored the tterers and continued, ¡°My young friend Kingyer, you seem to have increased your strength in a short period of time by using some extreme methods.¡±
¡°However, you are now stuck at the twelfth level of the Dao realm. You can¡¯t advance any further, can you?¡±
¡°Also, your Extreme Dao of ughter is unstable and even getting out of control, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Kingyer was even more shocked.
This was a real super big shot!
He said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Senior. I hope you can give me some guidance!¡±
His Dao aura condensed into his appearance and kowtowed to Chu Xuan.
¡°Your Extreme Dao is out of control. This means that you have been rejected by the Great Dao and have even suffered a bacsh. Since you have joined this group, I will give you some pointers.¡±
Chu Xuan thought that giving pointers to Kingyer was a good thing.
Kingyer was an Extreme Dao cultivator. Given the nature of his Extreme Dao, he would definitely enter the Great Daoyuan cmity when it became more intense.
He could also use Kingyer to nt a seed to create a foothold in the primordialnd.
¡°Your Extreme Dao is the Extreme Dao of ughter. It is rather special. I will give you a private lecture.¡±
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±
Kingyer was extremely excited.
Chapter 284 - Whoever Disrespects Senior Chu, I will kill them!
Chapter 284 Whoever Disrespects Senior Chu, I will kill them!
Although Chu Xuan did not cultivate the Extreme Dao of ughter, he had been instilled with knowledge of the Extreme Dao, which he had passed down to Chu Pingfan.
Moreover, given hisprehension of the Great Dao, he was more than capable of guiding Kingyer.
After all, the Absolute Beginning Dao scripture was not an ordinary cultivation method.
Chu Xuan privately messaged Kingyer.
All of the Dao realm cultivators in the Great Dao Communication Group were extremely envious.
The opportunity to receive guidance from the mysterious group leader personally was truly great.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were also thinking their own thoughts.
Perhaps they could find an opportunity to discuss Kingyer¡¯s path with Daoist Brother Chu?
Kingyer was a pure person. His heart was only focused on cultivation, and on how to strengthen the Extreme Dao of ughter.
He was a person who was easy to fool.
Even if Chu Xuan refused to admit it, he now considered himself Chu Xuan¡¯s disciple.
He would kill anyone who insulted his master, even if he had to die doing so!
He was truly a sincere person.
Chu Xuan sighed endlessly and put him back on the right track to cultivate the Extreme Dao. He also transmitted a very tiny wisp of chaotic energy to him.
Even if it was just a tiny wisp, it was still an absolute treasure in the eyes of Dao realm cultivators.
Even the Daoyuan realm experts would be very envious of this.
Chaotic energy was a legendary treasure.
Daoyuan realm experts would not be able to obtain them unless they discovered fortuitous opportunities.
Chaotic energy was not only very effective in tempering and transforming Dao principles, it was also very helpful in opening one¡¯s Dao path.
After giving guidance to Kingyer, Chu Xuan said in the group chat, ¡°Since you have joined the group, you are now a member here. I hope that you will not kill the others.¡±
The Dao realm cultivators in the group quickly nodded.
Ying Kong finally heaved a sigh of relief. Otherwise, given his limited cultivation level, Kingyer could kill him with one strike.
¡°When the time is right, I will preach the Dao in the group.¡±
Chu Xuan left a sentence and went silent.
The Dao realm cultivators in the group were all very excited.
The big shot was going to preach the Dao. What a great opportunity for them.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were also full of expectation.
Although they were Daoyuan realm experts, they were far inferior to Chu Xuan, the ¡°Old Senior¡±!
Kingyer then said in the group chat, ¡°Although Senior Chu doesn¡¯t acknowledge me as his disciple, his guidance has breathed new life into my cultivation.¡±
¡°In my heart, Senior Chu is my master. If anyone dares to be disrespectful, I will definitely kill them!¡±
The group chat fell silent.
All of the Dao realm experts cursed loudly in their hearts. Kingyer was truly shameless. This was shameless bragging!
However, their hearts were filled with jealousy. They were so envious!
They also wanted to receive some pointers from Senior Chu.
We also want to brag shamelessly!
¡°Then you have to work hard in your cultivation. Don¡¯t embarrass Senior Chu.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. As a twelfth-level Dao realm cultivator, you are a little too weak.¡±
¡°Work hard in your cultivation. Don¡¯t call yourself Senior Chu¡¯s disciple until you have the strength to back it up. How embarrassing!¡±
A few people in the group could not help but mock Kingyer. Ying Kong¡¯s eyes were red with envy. He was the weakest in the group, so theirments indirectly burned him as well.
¡®When will Senior give me some pointers?¡¯
¡°Could it be that my talent is so poor that Senior can¡¯t even be bothered to give me pointers?¡¯
Ying Kong felt like crying.
¡®I¡¯m indeed a piece of trash!¡¯
Having sessfully nted a seed in the primordialnd, Chu Xuan was satisfied.
It would take root sooner orter.
It was about time to open a group for the Daoyuan realm experts.
Only when the Heavenly Daows fully epassed the Northern Zone would the grand n truly begin. The Northern Zone was the starting point.
In the Northern Zone, after thews changed, the speed of cultivation increased, causing cultivators to develop a sense of reverence toward the Heavenly Daows.
There was even a new trend rted to this. Before cultivators broke through bottlenecks, they would take a bath and burn incense, praying for the Heavenly Daows to take care of them and allow them to break through smoothly.
As the overall strength of cultivators increased, the Heavenly Daows were strengthened as well.
Chu Xuan also benefited from this, gaining more insights into the Great Dao while also obtaining new Dao principles.
Although Chu Xuan had not reached the Daoyuan realm, he had sufficient understanding of how to open up a Dao path. Moreover, what he wanted to open up was not an ordinary Dao path, but a miniature version of the Great Dao, which he hoped would be as powerful as the Great Dao of today.
The Northern Zone was very calm. There were very few battles as the cultivators were all preparing for the Great Daoyuan cmity, seeking to strengthen themselves before its advent.
The Great Qin Dynasty was also developing, and its strength as a nation was continuously increasing
The development of the ck Moon Tower in the Eastern Zone was also going well.
Communication talismans sold well within the Eastern Zone, and sales had started to expand to the other regions in the Eastern Zone.
Most Divine realm experts now had one or more Myriad Zones talisman, which made it convenient for them tomunicate with each other.
Through these talismans, Chu Xuan knew the movements of these Divine realm experts like the back of his hand.
For example, a few Divine realm experts had besieged and attacked Cao Tianyi recently.
However, they failed to achieve their objective.
Cao Tianyi had reached the limits of the Divine realm, and was too strong.
The Divine realm experts were wounded and forced to retreat.
That strange light from the Deste Ancient Zone came from a strange mountain. At present, the Divine realm experts were gathering and preparing to explore that mountain.
The mountain peak was covered by ayer of mysterious energy, preventing them from entering
This was evidence that there was definitely something inside this mountain.
It might even be the way to surpass the Divine realm. The thought of this made their hearts burn with passion.
Southern Zone.
Xiang Xing had defeated Feng Shaoqing in a battle. His name shook the Southern Zone, and he became the newly-acimed number one genius of the Southern Zone.
He had also sessfully learned the whereabouts of his mother from Feng Shaoqing.
Feng Ruping was the younger sister of the previous patriarch of the Feng family.
Now, she was being suppressed in the Feng family¡¯s forbiddennd.
The reason was very simple. Feng Ruping had once obtained a great opportunity in the Deste Ancient Zone and had obtained a legendary Dao fruit from it.
However, she did not use it to save a certain patriarch of the Feng family.
This caused the Feng family¡¯s elders to be dissatisfied. They felt that she had cut off the Feng family¡¯s path of ascension, and chose to suppress her in the forbiddennd.
Xiang Xing was the son of Feng Ruping, so they had wanted to hold him hostage to force Feng Ruping to hand over the dao fruit.
Xiang Xing knew that the dao fruit had already been swallowed by his mother.
The enmity between him and the Feng family had been sowed. A battle was inevitable.
Even when faced with the pursuit of the Feng family¡¯s Heaven realm elders, Xiang Xing still managed to escape with ease.
He was waiting
He was waiting for the right moment to save his mother.
The Great Daoyuan cmity wasing. As a member of the human king¡¯s family, the Feng family had to take action.
Whether it was fighting for the human race, or for the Feng family itself, it was impossible for them to remain in seclusion forever.
Xiang Xing was also waiting for a breakthrough.
He was able to deal with the Feng family thanks to the help of Hua Ziying. Otherwise, Xiang Xing would have been captured several times.
The Feng family also began to put pressure on the Xiang family.
Xiang Xing did not know who the ancestor that the Feng family wanted to save was, or how important he was. However, since the dao fruit was obtained by his mother, she naturally had the right to do with it as she felt
fit.
The Feng family had gone too far!
Chapter 285 - Hua Ziying
Chapter 285 Hua Ziying
Pressured by the Feng family, many forces began to put pressure on the Xiang family.
The influence of a human king¡¯s family was revealed at this moment.
Even if the Feng family was in a state of seclusion, it was still a human king¡¯s family after all.
Many of the Xiang family¡¯s elders had not expected Xiang Xing to be Feng Ruping¡¯s son.
They all put pressure on Xiang Bang, the patriarch.
In the end, not long after that, Xiang Bang disappeared.
The Xiang family were faced with the might of the Feng family. After the family elders discussed things, they had no choice but to announce to the public that Xiang Bang and his son were no longer members of the Xiang family.
Xiang Bang¡¯s disappearance was beyond Xiang Xing¡¯s expectations.
He did not expect his father to suddenly disappear. It somehow seemed that his father was trying to avoid this matter.
Or was there some other secret behind this matter?
There was something else Xiang Xing could not understand. He had the bloodline of the Feng family, and his talent was so outstanding. Why did the Feng family still notpromise and ept him into their ranks.
Why were they so obsessed with saving that Feng family patriarch?
The bigger the family, the more they valued talent. All those with monstrous talent had very high statuses in the family.
They would be valued and nurtured by the family elders, as they would be the family¡¯s future pirs.
Inheritance and continuity were some of the most important factors for any force, especially for a family.
After dealing with the Feng family for so long, Xiang Xing had never expected that they had a Divine realm expert who had not gone to the Deste Ancient Zone.
This Divine realm elder of the Feng family personally captured him.
¡°Our Feng family¡¯s ancestors have been doing this for generations. Our only mission is to save the patriarch. This matter concerns the Feng family¡¯s lifeline. As the daughter of the Feng family, your mother was doted on. However, she was selfish and disregarded the patriarch!¡±
¡°I will not kill you. However, you wille back to the Feng family with me and force your mother to hand over the Dao fruit!¡±
The Feng family¡¯s Divine realm ancestor said coldly.
Xiang Xing was silent. The Dao fruit had been eaten.
How could his mother hand it over?
Also, what was going on with the Feng family¡¯s patriarch?
¡°Let my mother go. Why is the Dao fruit such a big deal anyway?¡±
Xiang Xing said in a deep voice.
¡°What do you take a Dao fruit for?!¡±
The Feng family ancestor roared angrily.
¡°Do you know how many powerful experts of our Feng family have fallen in the Deste Ancient Zone without obtaining a single Dao fruit?¡±
¡°Your mother had a great fortune, but she actually took the Dao fruit for herself!¡±
Xiang Xing retorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Feng family¡¯s matters. Why are you so obsessed with that patriarch anyway? But since my mother obtained it, then she can do whatever she wants with it.¡±
¡°If your heart doesn¡¯t belong to the Feng family, what¡¯s the point of keeping you alive?¡±
The Feng family¡¯s Divine realm elder attacked angrily.
Faced with a Divine realm expert, Xiang Xing knew that he had no way of resisting.
He was not afraid at all!
So what if he died?
He would just take it as returning his bloodline to the Feng family. After being reborn, his goal would be to destroy the Feng family!
Boom!
Suddenly, a beautiful figure appeared in front of him and started fighting with the Feng family¡¯s elder.
Hua Ziying!
Xiang Xing was stunned. Hua Ziying was actually a Divine realm expert?
Was she even older than he had expected?
¡°Hua Ziying, how dare you interfere in the affairs of my Feng family?¡±.
The Feng family¡¯s Divine realm elder roared angrily.
¡°Why? This little monster is fated to be with me. I can¡¯t bear to see him suffer. Besides, does your Feng family not want such a talented genius?¡± Hua Ziying smiled lightly and said, ¡°Is that Feng family¡¯s patriarch really that important?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡±
The face of the Feng family¡¯s Divine realm elder turned ferocious. ¡°Since you dare to interfere, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±
Boom!
Hua Ziying suddenly split into thirteen clones. The real Hua Ziying appeared in front of Xiang Xing in an instant and grabbed him.
¡°Go!¡±
She escaped with Xiang Xing. Six of the twelve clones that she split into suddenly shattered.
The other six clones were severely injured and scattered in all directions.
Hua Ziying¡¯s face turned pale. Fresh blood spurted out wildly, sshing all over Xiang Xing¡¯s head.
In a secret area.
Xiang Xing looked at Hua Ziying¡¯s pale face. Her breathing was all over the ce. His lips quivered as he said, ¡°You¡ why did you bother with my matters? Even if I die, I¡¯ll just take it as returning my bloodline to the Feng family.¡±
¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die.¡±
Hua Ziying then spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood.
Xiang Xing hurriedly took out some pills. They were all divine pills. He stuffed them all into Hua Ziying¡¯s mouth.
¡°Little Monster, you¡¯re really rich. You even have so many divine pills.¡±
Hua Ziying smiled, but then she said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. This is due to my cultivation technique. There¡¯s no cure for my injuries.¡±
Xiang Xing was silent. He thought of the Myriad Wonders Thirteen Flowers. They were all Hua Ziying clones.
Boom!
Suddenly, Hua Ziying¡¯s soul shook, and blood spurted out again. Even if she had consumed divine pills, they were ineffective.
nsu
Six of her clones had died, and the other six had been severely injured. Her cultivation foundation had already been damaged.
¡°Little monster, I might be going into a deep sleep. Those six clones of mine that were severely injured, I¡¯ve already dispersed them. I¡¯ll never be able to return to the Divine realm again.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be in a deep sleep either. In the future, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself. hide. You¡¯re no match for the Feng family.¡±
As Hua Ziying spoke, she seemed to be in a daze.
She looked at Xiang Xing, who was taking out pills and heavenly treasures, she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. This is due to the bacsh of my cultivation technique. There¡¯s no way to resolve it. I once obtained a cultivation technique from the Deste Ancient Zone. However, it has a huge w. None of your pills or treasures will be able to resolve it.¡±
¡°The reason why I have twelve clones is because of the w in my cultivation technique. The clones and the original body are one body, but multiple wills. Moreover, when the wills be one, it will eventually affect the soul¡¡±
Hua Ziying spoke intermittently.
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m fated to be with a little monster like you. To think that in order to save you, I almost lost my life¡¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s face was covered in tears.
In the past, he was very disgusted whenever he heard Hua Ziying called him a little monster and teased him. However, when he thought about it, he realized how much Hua Ziying cared for him.
He was no longer the youth he was in the past.
This time, when he returned to the Southern Zone, why did he look for Hua Ziying when he encountered difficulties?
It was because deep within his consciousness, he considered Hua Ziying to be part of his family. She was someone he could trust. She would not hurt him.
¡°You will be fine. I will contact Master. Master will definitely be able to save you.¡±
Xiang Xing took out the Myriad Zones talisman and contacted Chu Xuan.
Unless something major happened, the disciples would not disturb him, their master.
They were all brave enough to take risks. They would not think of relying on him to resolve their own problems.
For Xiang Xing to suddenly contact him, something must have happened that required his help.
He took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Xiang Xing.
Chu Xuan had left the Myriad Heavenly Mirror¡¯s mark on every disciple, as there were no longer any restrictions on the number of marks after his strength grew.
When the image appeared, he saw Xiang Xing drenched in blood. Beside him, Hua Ziying was in a miserable state.
Was the severe injury she had suffered due to the destruction of her clones, and the bacsh from her cultivation technique?
Looking at Xiang Xing¡¯s appearance, he knew that Hua Ziying was in such a miserable state because of him.
It was no wonder Xiang Xing hade looking for him.
He hoped that Xiang Xing would not be trapped by love. Chu Xuan thought that Ding Yue was still the purest fellow. He only had the sword in his heart. Love and women had nothing to do with him anymore.
Chapter 286 - The Secret Of The Feng Family
Chapter 286 The Secret Of The Feng Family
Hua Ziying watched as Xiang Xing took out the Myriad Zones talisman and said with a smile, ¡°Little monster, there¡¯s no need to waste your time. It¡¯s useless. Even a peak Divine realm expert wouldn¡¯t be able to save
save
me.¡±
In her heart, no matter how powerful Xiang Xing¡¯s master was, he would at most be a peak Divine realm expert.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, my master will save you,¡± Xiang Xing said steadfastly.
A circle of light suddenly appeared, which startled Hua Ziying. Could the Feng family have pursued them all the way here?
I have to try my best to get Xiang Xing out of here!
She then saw Xiang Xing kneeling on the ground.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
The circle of light shimmered, revealing a figure sitting in a small courtyard.
His body emitted dazzling seven-colored lights, and his imposing appearance seemed to shake the heavens themselves. Furthermore, it was as if the clothes on his body had been woven from strands of the Great Dao.
This was too terrifying!
Hua Ziying¡¯s body copsed to the ground.
Her pale and pretty face was filled with astonishment.
This was Xiang Xing¡¯s master? What kind of terrifying expert was this?
¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±
Xiang Xing kowtowed and said, ¡°Master, please save her. She was grievously injured because of me!¡±
¡°Greetings, Senior,¡± Hua Ziying said with a trembling voice.
¡°The death of her clones and the bacsh from her cultivation technique is a small matter. It is not worth mentioning.¡±
Chu Xuan said, ¡°Her cultivation technique has a major w. It is not difficult to save her. However, what is your rtionship with her? Do you need me to fix the ws in her cultivation technique?¡±
What was their rtionship?
Xiang Xing was stunned. He did not know what their rtionship was.
A lover, right?
Not really.
An older sister? That did not seem right either.
¡°We have a very good rtionship. Please fix the ws in her cultivation technique, Master,¡± Xiang Xing said respectfully. Hua Ziying secretly rolled her eyes at Xiang Xing. Of course, she was not a young girl. Naturally, she was not displeased at Xiang Xing¡¯sck of rity about their rtionship.
After all, she herself was unsure as to what kind of rtionship she had with Xiang Xing.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a ray of light descended, enveloping Hua Ziying.
Momentster, Hua Ziying felt her heavily injured soul recover to its peak state.
Her injuries werepletely healed.
She was extremely shocked.
What kind of terrifying existence was Xiang Xing¡¯s master? Was there even such a terrifying existence in the nine zones?
¡°Your cultivation technique has too many ws. I will teach you a new cultivation technique that is in line with your current cultivation technique.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he raised his hand and transmitted a cultivation technique to Hua Ziying
They were both clone-rted cultivation techniques, but the one he passed on to her would allow her clones to possess almost equal strength with her original body.
Although the number of clones with equal strength could not exceed three, the death of a clone would not cause any harm to her original body.
¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±
Hua Ziying kowtowed respectfully.
This cultivation technique was too powerful.
It was probably more than ten times stronger than the technique she had practiced before, right?
Moreover, it did not have the ws of her previous cultivation technique.
With this technique, her strength would definitely increase, and she would be able to tread further on the path of the Divine realm.
Chu Xuan looked at Xiang Xing and asked, ¡°How is your situation? Do you need me to resolve it for you?¡±
Xiang Xing gritted his teeth and said with a determined gaze, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you with it, Master. I will resolve it personally.¡± Following that, he told Chu Xuan about everything that had happened between him and the Feng family in detail.
Chu Xuan was stunned. The Feng family was trying their best to save a patriarch?
Perhaps¡
Was the Feng family¡¯s human king, Fengkong?
The same one who had been killed by Kingyer? Was he still alive, or was it a remnant of his
soul?
After all, he was a human king, so he naturally had some tricks up his sleeve. He probably had a contingency n prepared for his fight with Kingyer.
However, he had not expected Kingyer to be so powerful, and his contingency n was foundcking, and barely allowed him to preserve his life.
Chu Xuan was no longer a newbie. He knew quite a bit about the secrets of the nine zones.
Every human king was a Dao realm expert.
In addition, every human king did not reign for long either. They would disappear from the nine zones in less than 10,000 years.
This was precisely because, like other Dao realm experts, they would sense some sort of mysterious pull from the Deste Ancient Primordial Land.
This was also why it was rumored that human kings would enter the Deste Ancient Zone and never return.
This was one of the reasons why countless experts entered the Deste Ancient Zone.
If the Feng family¡¯s human king could be saved, the Feng family would be the number one family in the nine zones, and they would rule over the human race.
A human king would appear in the nine zones again.
reas
This was the true reason why the Feng family wanted to save their patriarch.
For some unknown reason, Xiang Xing¡¯s mother had not used the Dao fruit to save Fengkong. In any case, ording to Chu Xuan¡¯s judgment, a single Dao fruit would not be enough to save Fengkong.
He was, after all, a Dao realm expert. An injury that could leave a Dao realm expert on the brink of death was not something a single Dao fruit could resolve.
It was likely that Xiang Xing¡¯s mother had other ns.
However, the matter of the Dao fruit was leaked, and she was suppressed by the Feng family.
¡°The patriarch of the Feng family you are talking about should be the human king, Fengkong,¡± Chu Xuan said.
Xiang Xing and Hua Ziying were both shocked.
The human king of the Feng Family?
¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±
Xiang Xing swallowed a mouthful of saliva. If that patriarch really was the human king of the Feng family, then it would all make sense as to why they were so desperate to save him.
However, given how powerful the Feng family¡¯s human king was, why was he on the verge of death?
Was the end of his lifespan approaching?
¡°This involves a certain secret,¡± Chu Xuan said, ¡°A million years ago, there was an expert in the nine zones who cultivated the Extreme Dao of ughter. He once killed the human king, demon king, and monster king. After that, the three overlord races of the nine zones no longer had kings.¡±
¡°Fengkong was the human king who should have been killed back then. He probably somehow preserved a wisp of his divine soul. A single Dao fruit would not be able to save him.¡±
Xiang Xing and Hua Ziying were both shocked. Someone had once killed the kings of the overlord races?
How powerful was that person?
¡°Master, you are saying that the reason why the Feng family is so concerned about the Dao fruit is to save that human king. If that¡¯s the case, if the human king recovers, then the Feng family¡¡±
Xiang Xing finally understood why the Feng family had been so angry that his mother had not used the Dao fruit to save the human king.
If Fengkong recovered, he would definitely be able to unify the Southern Zone, the other four human zones, and even the demon and monster zones.
Did they want to unify the nine zones?
¡°Even if he recovers, he will not stay in the nine zones for long. He will just lead the Feng family to glory once again. He is just a mere human king. His power is insufficient to unify the nine zones,¡± Chu Xuan said.
Hua Ziying was shocked. This senior was so powerful.
He was not even bothered with a human king.
The waters of the nine zones were too deep. Even Divine realm experts could only swim in shallow waters.
Fengkong was notpletely dead, which was probably an ident on Kingyer¡¯s part.
Chu Xuan was thinking about whether or not he should save Fengkong. After all, the Great Daoyuan cmity was about to arrive, and thetter¡¯sidentity as a human king was an advantageous thing.
Fengkong could lead the human race to fight for fate, and he could also use Fengkong to elerate the progress of his own ns.
Of course, Chu Xuan did not care much about whether Fengkong lived or died. It was up to Xiang Xing
Chapter 287 - My Son Has The Bearing Of A King
Chapter 287 My Son Has The Bearing Of A King
Chu Xuan looked at Xiang Xing and asked, ¡°How do you want to deal with the Feng family?¡±
How did he want to deal with the Feng family?
This was a littleplicated.
There was a grudge between them, as the Feng family had suppressed his mother.
However, from what he knew, his mother actually upied a favored position in the Feng family.
Was it right or wrong to not give them the Dao fruit to save their patriarch?
Xiang Xing did not know.
He only knew that because his mother had been suppressed, and his father had ignored his existence, he had been ridiculed and humiliated
Looking at the silent Xiang Xing, Chu Xuan said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you follow your heart. You don¡¯t owe them anything. Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, what does that matter?¡±
¡°You should save your mother first. If you feel that your mother owes the Feng family and you want to make up for itter, you can think about saving Fengkong then.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said, ¡°Master is right. I will do as my heart tells me!¡±
That question would be dealt withter. For now, saving his mother was his priority.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity ising. Cultivate diligently. It is both a cmity and an opportunity. All living beings in the nine zones will not be able to avoid this cmity.¡± ¡°If you want to fight for fate, you will naturally enter the cmity.¡±
Chu Xuan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight for fate, you can return to me. The cmity will not affect me.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s heart trembled. His gaze was firm as he said, ¡°Master, I will definitely fight for fate. I will definitely not let you down!¡±
¡°Take good advantage of the opportunity.¡±
Before Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, he said, ¡°If you want to save Fengkong, you can look for me.¡±
save
Hua Ziying was still in a state of shock. The Great Daoyuan cmity? What was that?
She had actually discovered an incredible secret.
¡°Sister Hua?¡±
Xiang Xing waved his hand back and forth in front of her face.
Hua Ziying raised her head and looked at Xiang Xing. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Little Monster, you really are capable. You have such a powerful master.¡±
¡°Although Master is powerful, I cannot rely on him to help me. I have to rely on myself!¡±
Xiang Xing said with a determined gaze.
¡°I want to be an ultimate expert too!¡±
¡°I believe that you will definitely be able to do
it.¡±
Hua Ziying felt as if she was looking at the youth from back then.
Xiang Xing now had that same stubborn and determined expression he had back then.
She, Hua Ziying, had also risen from humble beginnings. She was also stubborn and unyielding, and had finally reached the Divine realm.
When she met Xiang Xing back then, she had seen her younger self in him.
It was precisely because of this that she had taken extra care of Xiang Xing.
She had never thought that this would lead to the greatest opportunity that she had ever experienced.
The Feng family of the Southern Zone had always kept a very low profile, and did not meddle in worldly affairs.
Before this, only the elders and higher-ups of the Feng family knew why the Feng family kept such a low profile, and why they were so reclusive.
However, now two more knew.
Only a wisp of the patriarch¡¯s divine soul remained. It was the most miserable oue for a human king!
The Feng family had two human kings. The first human king had emerged far too long ago, to the extent that even the Feng family did not know the name of this ancestor.
The secondhuman king revived the declining Feng family, but at his peak, he was killed!
Even though he had a contingency n, only a wisp of his divine soul remained.
Ever since then, the Feng family had focused on one thing, which was saving their patriarch!
as
Countless elders of the Feng family had gone to the Deste Ancient Zone to search for treasures, and many Feng family elders had fallen there while searching for treasures. Then, Feng Ruping, the daughter of the Feng family, came across a fortuitous opportunity.
They thought that this was their chance to save the patriarch.
Who would have thought that she actually hid the Dao fruit and refused to hand it over!
The Feng family elders were extremely furious!
In front of a dark cave in the family¡¯s forbidden area.
¡°Your son has already grown up and is extremely talented. If you don¡¯t hand over the Dao fruit, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±
Feng Yunxian stood in front of the cave and shouted angrily.
After a while, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard from inside the cave.
¡°Third Uncle, why are you so stubborn?¡±
The woman¡¯s voice was full of anger.
¡°For the patriarch, my father died while hunting for treasures. Grandfather also died in the same way. Many elders and ancestors of the Feng family also died like that. Is it worth it?¡±
¡°How many more members of the Feng family must die?¡±
Feng Yunxian gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t know who the patriarch is! If we revive him, do you know how powerful our Feng family will be?¡±
¡°Without him, will our Feng family not be strong? If My father, grandfather, and uncles, which one of them was not a talented person?¡±
The woman¡¯s voice was abnormally angry as she said, ¡°So many talented people, yet none of them canpare to the patriarch?¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Feng Yunxian roared, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the importance of the patriarch at
all!¡±
His eyes were red and his voice trembled as he said, ¡°Are you willing to let your son suffer, or will you hand it over?¡±
¡°Do you know how your son has been living all these years?¡±
¡°Everyone calls him a little monster and he was constantly bullied!¡±
The cave was silent.
Feng Yun Xian continued, ¡°Hua Ziying is already dying because she tried to save your son. I have already held back because he is your son and has the Feng family¡¯s bloodline. Don¡¯t force me to kill him!¡±
¡°The Dao fruit is gone.¡±
Feng Ruping said angrily, ¡°I have already eaten the Dao fruit. When I was pregnant, I ate the Dao fruit!¡±
¡°Will you dare to kill my son?¡±
¡°Feng Yunxian, my son has the bearing of a king. Can you do it?¡±
Feng Yunxian roared and roared. The surrounding mountains rumbled and rays of light shed, as the formation there blocked out the shockwaves of Feng Yunxian¡¯s venting. ¡°You ate the Dao fruit?¡±
¡°Yes, I ate it, and then gave birth to my son. My son has the bearing of a king!¡±
Feng Ruping smiled and said, ¡°For the sake of the patriarch, how many elders and ancestors of my Feng family have died? A descendant with a king¡¯s bearing, can he not bepared to him?¡±
¡°Feng Ruping, you¡ how could you do this?¡±
Feng Yunxian roared angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to refine your son into a pill!¡±
¡°Will that help? Even if you refine my son into a pill, can you save the patriarch? Ridiculous! Can you really ignore my son?¡±
Feng Ruping smiled, feeling the pleasure of revenge.
¡°You people, for the sake of the patriarch, how many people have you killed? My father is dead, my grandfather is dead, and my big brother is missing!¡±
¡°They loved me the most, but in the end, they all died. Why didn¡¯t you all die? If it was you who died, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have swallowed the Dao fruit without permission.¡±
Feng Yun Xian¡¯s eyes were red, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I sad when they died too?¡±
¡°What do you know?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the Feng family¡¯s patriarch! The human king, Fengkong!¡±
His voice choked with sobs.
Feng Ruping was silent.
¡°Human king Fengkong?¡±
¡°Yes, my Feng family¡¯s human king, Fengkong, he¡¡±
Feng Yunxian clutched his head in pain.
¡°So what? I don¡¯t regret it. My son is stronger than him. My son has the bearing of a king!¡±
Feng Ruping smiled.
¡°Did Xiang Bang bewitch you?¡±
Feng Yunxian suddenly asked with a ferocious expression.
¡°I knew it. That little b*stard Xiang Bang is not a good person. He must have bewitched you!¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±
Chapter 288 - The Thirty-Year Milestone Is Approaching
Chapter 288 The Thirty-Year Milestone Is Approaching
¡°You can¡¯t kill him.¡±
Feng Ruping said, ¡°I obtained that opportunity with him. After so many years, I¡¯m pretty sure that his n has seeded.¡±
After a pause, she said, ¡°For the Feng family¡¯s sake, you¡¯d better not offend him. Xiang Bang might break through the shackles of the Divine realm. He is not a simple person.¡± Feng Yunxian¡¯s pupils constricted as he said, ¡°Since Xiang Bang is so extraordinary, why did he sit back and watch his son being bullied?¡±
Feng Ruping was silent for a long while before she said, ¡°Xiang Bang values character. That¡¯s just how it is. He wants to temper his son¡¯s state of mind to be unyielding.¡±
¡°He is a slightly abnormal person¡¡±
Feng Yunxian was momentarily stunned. Then, he said, ¡°I will not give up. I must save the patriarch!¡±
ve
With bloodshot eyes, he left the forbidden area.
Somewhere in the Southern Zone, in an underground cave.
Xiang Bang looked at the person on the jade bed and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±
His body was vibrating with spiritual power. Mysterious patterns covered his entire body and locked him up like chains.
His body began to dissolve, turning illusory as he walked towards the person on the jade bed.
At the same time, the person on the jade bed opened his eyes.
His lips quivered, ¡°I¡¯m finally going to seed. When I merge with him, I¡¯ll definitely be able to open the path to surpass the Divine realm.¡±
The two Xiang Bangs began to merge together.
Their bodies merged, and their souls became
one.
The Myriad Wonders House began to be active. Out of the Myriad Wonders Thirteen Flowers, twelve people traveled frequently around the Southern Zone. Communication talismans and Myriad Zone talismans were selling like hotcakes.
Moreover, they contacted the various major powers of the Southern Zone and sold them the methods to refinemunication talismans.
Xiang Xing was in secluded cultivation, alongside Hua Ziying¡¯s main body.
Xiang Xing was waiting for the arrival of the Great Daoyuan cmity.
He needed help!
Dong!
Another muffled sound rang out throughout the nine zones.
Chu Xuan raised his head and looked into the distance. This was already the eighth time.
The Northern Zone was about to be fully epassed by the Heavenly Daows, and the Great Daoyuan cmity was about to descend.
The spiritual energy in the nine zones became chaotic.
Even Divine realm experts could sense a trace of an oppressive aura flooding the world.
All the living beings in the nine zones felt as if there was a huge rock weighing their hearts down.
Some of the declining forces could not wait for the Great Daoyuan cmity to descend. They wanted to fight for fate and rise up once again.
This was especially true for forces in the Chaos Zone.
The Great Evil Pce was disbanded, and the Evil Son¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.
The Evil-warding Pce founded by the little evil king had be a force in the Chaos Zone that was no weaker than the Great Evil Pce.
Communication talismans had already spread throughout the eight zones.
In the Deste Ancient Zone, there were Divine realm experts who had also started using the Myriad Zones talismans, which would be the foothold of the expansion of the Heavenly Daows here.
Through the Heavenly Dao Talisman, Chu Xuan could monitor the movements of all of the major forces in the nine zones.
Furthermore, the thirty-year milestone was approaching
Chu Xuan felt rather emotional. His time in the small courtyard had passed like the blink of an eye.
The Central Region of the Northern Zone was finally about toe under the banner of the Heavenly Daows, after which, the entire Northern Zone would be under the Heavenly Daows.
As long as the Northern Zone fell under the control of the Heavenly Daows, Chu Xuan would be able to stay safely in the courtyard. The Great Daoyuan cmity would not affect him.
Even if another Dao realm expert appeared, he would be able to rely on the power of the Heavenly Daows to block them. This was Chu Xuan¡¯s way of opening his own Dao path.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the rewards for the thirty-year milestone, as we s the rewards he would receive for bringing the entire Northern Zone under the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan cast his gaze towards a certain ce in the Southern Region. There was a youth sitting cross-legged there. His gaze was resolute, and he gritted his teeth as he tried hard to break through.
This was a youth with great willpower.
Although his level of talent was ordinary, his tenacity and willpower far surpassed what an ordinary person possessed.
Chu Xuan paid attention to him because this youth had actually experienced a momentary epiphany during one of his cultivation sessions.
One had to know that this youth was only in the mortal realm.
He was the first person in the Northern Zone to experience an epiphany at the mortal realm.
The youth¡¯s name was Heye.
He was a very ordinary young man, and the cultivation technique he cultivated was also mediocre.
He lived in a remote corner of the Southern Region, in a small vige in the Great Qin Dynasty.
At this moment, Heye was trying to break through to the profound realm.
Chu Xuan did not interfere and just watched. Whether or not he could break through depended on Heye himself.
Hisprehension was extraordinary, so if he could break through to the profound realm, he might be able to gain insights into future cultivation methods from the Heavenly Dao
ws.
Heye continued his breakthrough attempt.
Chu Xuan watched for a while before looking away. Even if he did not interfere, Heye¡¯s breakthrough would not surprise him.
As for how far this youth could go, that was up to him.
However, since he was the first person to possess extraordinary perception after the birth of the Heavenly Daows, his fate was naturally not weak.
Chu Xuan shifted his focus to the Central Region. There were only a tiny bit of corews of Heaven and Earth remaining..
This was an extremely crucial and critical period, so Chu Xuan had to focus.
After the Heavenly Daows took control of the Northern Zone, they would expand into the Eastern Zone. Chu Xuancked a foothold in the Western Zone, so although themunication talismans were widespread there, the foundation for the expansion of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n wascking inparison to the Eastern Zone.
He needed the Heavenly Daows to take control of at least one zone in the Eastern Zone before trying to expand into the Western Zone.
Chu Xuan tapped the Heavenly Dao Talisman, and the power of fate of the Central Region, as well as the other four regions, began to condense as the Heavenly Daows devoured the final bit of corews of Heaven and Earth in the Central Region.
This process would take a few days.
Qin Ying once again returned to the Northern Zone and led Xin Yuanfeng and the others as they trained the Great Qin Dynasty¡¯s armies in preparation for the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The ck Moon Tower of the Eastern Zone had spread its wings far and wide. Like in the Northern Zone, it had be a powerful faction that everyone respected and trusted in terms of intelligence gathering.
Hei Yue also returned this time. She wanted to rearrange her ns, preparing to expand the ck Moon Tower¡¯s influence into the Southern Zone.
Currently, she was in the process of contacting Xiang Xing to get the Myriad Wonders House to cooperate and merge with the ck Moon Tower.
Chapter 289 - The Arrival Of The Blood Fiends
Chapter 289 The Arrival Of The Blood Fiends
Chu Xuan did not pay too much attention to the actions of his disciples, but focused more on the progress of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
As long as the core n was not messed up, Chu Xuan did not have to pay attention to the other minor details.
Moreover, he believed in Hei Yue¡¯s ability.
Hei Yue had been able to develop the ck Moon Tower into a major force in the Northern Zone. From this, it could be seen that her ability was extraordinary. Moreover, her background was equally as extraordinary as well as her breadth of knowledge.
She was ambitious, and had the ability to back it up.
In terms of determination, Hei Yue did not lose out to anyone.
She had suffered a lot since birth, and had been forced to stifle and control her emotions.
Finally, thest bit of the corews of Heaven and Earth of the Central Region of the Northern Zone were devoured by the Heavenly Daows.
¡°The Heavenly Daows have taken over the Central Region of the Northern Zone. You have been rewarded with a cultivation level advancement.¡±
Chu Xuan received the reward, and his cultivation level rose by one to the seventh level of the Dao realm..
Chu Xuan was fairly satisfied at the speed at which his cultivation level was rising. Within the thirty years he had spent in this small courtyard, he had advanced from the mortal realm to the seventh level of the Dao realm.
No other person could achieve something like this. Of course, this was due to the system.
The Heavenly Daows continued to expand and devour thews of Heaven and Earth of the Northern Zone¡¯s five regions. The Heavenly Daows now upied the core of the Northern Zone¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth. Incorporating the entire Northern Zone under the Heavenly Daows would only be a matter of time, and everything would then be under Chu Xuan¡¯s control.
Moreover, every cultivator would cultivate andprehend the Heavenly Daows.
Western Zone, Northern Region.
There was a famous desert here that was rumored to be an ancient battlefield where countless experts had fallen.
There were no nts growing in this desert, and countless bones were buried under the ground. Those who were lucky would asionally dig out some artifacts from underground.
There were even some cultivation techniques and secret technique manuals.
Some of them had been left there from the ancient era, while others were left behind by those who had died while exploring the desert.
asionally, there would be itinerant cultivators who came to this desert in an attempt to look for opportunities.
There were also people who brought their enemies here to be killed.
The Western Zone was a bit special among the five zones of the human race.
There were descendants of mixed blood here, who were descended from both humans and demons. They were not favored by the demon race, nor were they favored by the human race.
Thust, they could only survive in the Western Zone.
The Heavenly Saint Sect was thergest sect where these mixed blood people gathered, and there were many experts among them.
Whenever there was friction between the human race and the demon race, there would be human experts stationed in the Western Zone to check if there were any mixed blood cultivators who betrayed the human race.
The demon race also did not allow these people to enter the Demon Zone in case they were spies of the human race.
The mixed blood cultivators led by the Heavenly Saint sect could thus only survive in the Western Zone. If they left the Western Zone, they would be suspected as traitors by everyone and hunted down.
In fact, no one knew how these mixed blood cultivators came to be in the first ce.
Was it a tragedy caused by the invasion of the demon race back then?
Or was it a problem that arose when some of the beautiful women captured by the Heavenly Demon tribe escaped?
No one knew, and no one could investigate its origins at this point.
The martial style of the Western Zone was more valiant. The cultivators here all preferred to train their bodies. In terms of the toughness of their bodies, the Western Zone¡¯s cultivators were definitely a notch above the rest.
Their fighting style was also more violent. They used cruder andrger weapons, for example, axes, hammers, clubs and so on.
Rong Jiahao was an ordinary Emperor realm cultivator.
He had been obsessed with body tempering from the mortal realm to the Emperor realm. His bronze-colored muscles were full of explosive power.
On this day, he arrived at the desert of the Northern Region of the Western Zone. He wanted to try his luck and see if he could find a powerful body tempering technique in the desert.
The cultivators of the Western Zone had a unique characteristic. They liked to carry their weapons on their shoulders instead of keeping them in their storage bags. Thus, when the cultivators from the other zones saw someone carrying a weapon in that manner, they knew without asking that the other party was from the Western Zone.
Rong Jiahao carried his mace and walked into the desert resolutely. He wanted to go to the depths of the desert where few people had reached to try his luck.
Three dayster, Rong Jiahao looked at the rippling space in front of him and the faint blood-colored mist that was gushing out. He was extremely excited.
His luck was indeed unparalleled.
He had encountered an ancient ruin that was opening
He was waiting.
A dayter, a spatial crack that looked like a door appeared. It was filled with blood-colored mist.
Rong Jiahao hefted his mace onto his shoulder and walked in.
He had just entered when he encountered a strange person.
This person had a ferocious face with exposed fangs. His eyes and hair were red, as was his skin. A bloody aura surrounded him, and there was a faint smell of blooding from his body.
Rong Jiahao frowned. What was this?
What race was this?
Was there such a race in the nine zones?
The faint smell of blood was a little unpleasant, causing him to frown.
However, Rong Jiahao did not panic.
The human race was the dominant race in the nine zones.
Moreover, the other party¡¯s strength was inferior to his.
Did this person actually want topete with him for the opportunities in this ruin?
When the blood-colored savage freak saw Rong Jiahao, his eyes shed with a brutal light. He let out a roar from his throat, followed by a few strange and unintelligible sybles.
Rong Jiahao did not understand what the other party was saying.
¡°Hey, what kind ofnguage are you speaking? Do you speak the humannguage? If you don¡¯t speak the humannguage, then get lost!¡±
The freak was silent for a moment, then he uttered another syble from his throat. This time, it was apanied by a fluctuation of his divine soul¡¯s will.
¡°Are you a human? You dare to intrude into my race¡¯s territory?¡±
¡°Pfft, what do you mean by your race¡¯s territory? This is the Western Zone, the territory of my human race!¡±
Rong Jiahao spat.
¡°Roar, I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡±
The strange freak roared angrily. The blood-colored spiritual power in his body surged, and he rushed over.
Rong Jiahao picked up the mace and swung it.
A battle instantly broke out.
As the battle continued, Rong Jiahao was secretly shocked. This guy was actually very powerful.
That blood-colored spiritual power actually had a strong corrosive power too.
¡°Die!¡±
Not long after the battlemenced, Rong Jiahao smashed the head of the other party with his mace.
After smashing the strange person to death, Rong Jia Hao did not stop and continued to move forward.
Not long after, Rong Jiahao became depressed. He did not find any treasures, but instead kept running into these strange people.
They were all killed by him.
¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ce!¡±
This ce was filled with blood-colored spiritual energy. It was like a ce where countless people died.
¡°Don¡¯t run! I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡±
A furious roar came from behind. Rong Jiahao looked back and was shocked.
Chapter 290 - Ancient Chaos Mountain
Chapter 290: Ancient Chaos Mountain
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The freak that was running madly behind him was actually the first freak that he had killed earlier.
The other party¡¯s crimson eyes were burning with raging mes of fury. His mouth was open, revealing his fangs.
Rong Jiahao was shocked beyond belief.
How could this be?
The other party had clearly been smashed to death by him.
How could he be still alive?
Gritting his teeth, he charged forward. Another battle ensued.
Finally, he crushed the other party to death again.
In order to ensure that there was no chance of revival, Rong Jiahao destroyed the other party¡¯s body.
When he destroyed the body, Rong Jiahao was shocked to discover that the strange person¡¯s soul did not seem to exist!
To be more urate, it was not that it did not exist, but rather that it had fused with the body.
Their souls could not leave their bodies.
This meant that soul-type secret techniques were useless against these freaks. They had to destroy their bodies.
Furthermore, their bodies were actually very powerful.
¡°Is he dead?¡±
¡°If he isn¡¯t dead, then I¡¯ll escape immediately!¡±
Rong Jiahao spat at the broken corpse.
Along the way, there were constant roars. The freaks he had killed had all been resurrected.
Rong Jiahao¡¯s entire body turned cold, and a sense of horror welled up in his heart. He realized that things were not looking good. If there were experts among this bizarre race, it would be a disaster if they appeared.
After yet another great battle, Rong Jiahao had finally killed all of the freaks. He was also exhausted from the exertion of his physical body.
However, when he turned his head around¡
The first freaks that he had killed and destroyed were currently starting to reform. Their flesh and blood was condensing into a new body.
However, the time required was even longer than the first time.
Rong Jiahao rushed forward and destroyed the other party before they could fully resurrect. This time, he even burned his physical body.
The other monsters were also treated in the same manner.
¡°They shouldn¡¯t be able to resurrect this time, right?¡±
Rong Jiahao muttered to himself.
If they could resurrect even after this, it would be terrifying.
One day, two days, three days..
Half a monthter, the strange freak had not resurrected. Rong Jiahao heaved a sigh of relief, but he did not dare to continue exploring.
He was afraid that he would encounter this race¡¯s experts.
He turned around and returned the way he came. He wanted to spread the news.
Behind him, the blood-red spiritual energy was condensing into a human figure.
The blood fiend race had appeared.
Chu Xuan received the news from themunication talisman in the Western Zone.
This also meant that the Great Daoyuan cmity was about to arrive.
The news about the blood fiend race was currently only spread among a small group of people within a small area in the Western Zone. Someone had organized an expedition to the desert in order to investigate.
Chu Xuan used the Heavenly Daows to spy on the entire nine zones. He discovered that the spiritual energy in the nine zones had be chaotic, and thews of Heaven and Earth had already changed slightly.
The Dao of Fate was hidden within the chaotic spiritual energy.
Those who fought for fate could take advantage of this situation.
Chu Xuan possessed the Fate Dao principle, so he was more sensitive to fate than anyone else, and could pry into its workings.
The fate of the nine zones had already quietly changed.
The signs of a great cmity had already appeared.
The first ce to face the cmity would be the Western Zone!
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and informed Hei Yue of the news that the blood fiend race had appeared in the Western Zone.
As for how she would handle this news, Chu Xuan did not care.
He was not going to face the cmity.
His disciples would enter the cmity and fight for fate to bring him rewards.
How to face the cmity was a matter for his disciples to consider. Chu Xuan, their master, would not pave the way for them.
The Heavenly Daows were still expanding rapidly, covering the entire Northern Zone, though it would still take time for the entire Northern Zone to be epassed.
However, the core of the Northern Zone, the five regions, had already fallen under the control of the Heavenly Daows, so there would be no other major obstacles.
Chu Xuan just had to wait.
The thirty-year milestone was also about to arrive, which excited Chu Xuan.
He was already at the seventh level of the Dao realm, but at the same time still very far away from the Daoyuan realm.
However, as long as he continued to stay in the courtyard, Chu Xuan believed that he would be able to reach that objective within his desired timeframe.
In order for him to do so, he had to avoid the Great Daoyuan cmity. In that sense, he was d that he hade up with the Heavenly Dao Talisman n back then.
Otherwise, he would be affected by the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Thanks to the system¡¯s rewards for each expansion of the Heavenly Daows, he could raise his cultivation level quickly. As such, the transformation and upgrade of the Origin Dao Crystal was no longer as urgent.
Moreover, his cultivation speed while journeying through the Great Dao might not be as fast as the speed at which he advanced through the system¡¯s rewards for the expansion of the Heavenly Daows.
In the Great Dao, one also needed to gain enlightenment. Moreover, although the Great Dao was omnipresent, Chu Xuan did not dare to rashly move. He did not want to identally leave the small courtyard, which would result in the cumtive record being erased.
Finally, the thirty-year milestone period arrived.
¡°You¡¯ve been in secluded cultivation for thirty years. Please keep up the good work and set a new record. You have been rewarded with the Ancient Chaos Mountain.¡±
Hmm?
That was it?
Chu Xuan was stunned.
A mountain?
What was so special about this mountain?
He checked the system¡¯s reward.
¡°Ancient Chaos Mountain. A mountain in the midst of chaos. It has experienced the vicissitudes of time and the cmities of the primal chaos. It has always stood tall, and it contains the dense aura of chaos¡ It has the ability to stabilize one¡¯s Dao path, stabilize thews of Heaven and Earth, and nourish the items from the primal chaos. It can emit chaotic energy¡¡±
After reading the introduction, Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised.
It was a supreme treasure.
As expected of the reward for the thirty-year milestone.
The Ancient Chaos Mountain was a ck, mottled, and aged mountain that had experienced the erosion of time. If it was ced in the nine zones, it would be considered a small mountain.
However, such a mountain was an incredible existence in the primal chaos.
The mountain was not big, but it was extremely heavy.
Chu Xuan was certain that, even if he used all of his strength, he would not be able to lift this mountain.
This spoke volumes. He was a seventh-level Dao realm cultivator, yet he was unable to move a 300-meter-tall mountain.
However, since it was a reward from the system, Chu Xuan naturally could move it thanks to the system.
Chu Xuan could feel the chaotic energy emitted by the Ancient Chaos Mountain. It was wisps and wisps of it. To Dao realm warriors, and even Daoyuan realm experts, it was a supreme treasure.
Finally, he had a treasure that could make Daoyuan realm experts envious.
Only then would it be worthy of his status as a super big shot.
Chu Xuan ced the Ancient Chaos Mountain into the pocket dimension.
Boom!
Once the Ancient Chaos Mountain entered the pocket dimension, it only took an instant for the miniature world inside the pocket dimension to be stable. Furthermore, it continued to expand amidst the chaotic energy.
A certain transformation was urring, including among the life forms of the Small World. All of them were transforming and improving.
The animals and nts around the Ancient Chaos Mountain were contaminated by the chaotic energy and the aura of the Ancient Chaos Mountain. In time, they would transform into beings of chaos.
Chapter 291 - Do Fellow Daoists Have Chaos Stones?
Chapter 291: Do Fellow Daoists Have Chaos Stones?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan examined the changes in the pocket dimension as it continued to expand. He felt that the level of the pocket dimension would probably surpass that of the nine zones, and that its upper limit was higher than the nine zones.
Of course, it was only in the early stages, so it naturally could notpare to the nine zones.
However, thanks to the Ancient Chaos Mountain, the space around the pocket dimension became more stable than the space around the nine zones.
The heavenly treasures in the pocket dimension would also increase in quality.
At the same time, Chu Xuan was curious. Was there an endless chaos beyond the Great Dao?
Did some Daoyuan realm experts explore the endless chaos instead of staying in the nine zones?
Compared to some old monsters, Chu Xuan was still a newbie.
Just the nine zones and the Great Dao likely contained many more secrets that he had yet to discover, much less whatever was beyond the Great Dao.
Was there a boundary to the Great Dao?
This was another unknown.
Was the primal chaos also within the Great Dao?
In fact, Chu Xuan was even thinking about another question.
Did the primal chaos give birth to the Great Dao, or did the Great Dao give birth to the primal chaos?
Shaking his head, Chu Xuan did not continue down this line of thinking. This question was too profound, and it was not something that he could explore now.
He waved his hand, absorbing a wisp of chaotic energy from the AncientChaos Mountain.
This wisp of chaotic energy was naturally not asrge as the lumps that the system had rewarded him with previously.
However, if he absorbed a bit of it each day, it would gradually umte.
His Indestructible Chaos Body could absorb the chaotic energy.
The chaotic energy of the Ancient Chaos Mountain was not endless. When the chaotic energy disappeared, the Ancient Chaos Mountain would naturally disappear alongside it.
However, Chu Xuan felt that since the Ancient Chaos Mountain had existed for such a long time, it would not disappear so easily.
The Ancient Chaos Mountain was a mountain peak with a mottled body. One could see small stones scattered all over the mountain.
These small chaos stones were precious treasures to Dao realm warriors and Daoyuan realm experts.
They could stabilize one¡¯s Dao path!
This also meant that if Daoyuan realm experts ced these stones on their Dao paths, their Dao paths would be extremely stable.
Moreover, the speed at which they opened their Dao paths would not cause their Dao paths to be unstable.
Chu Xuan took out a fist-sized stone. The small ck stone exuded a special chaotic aura, which did not dissipate.
Boom!
Chu Xuan used the Destruction Dao principle to strike the stone in his hand.
However, this small stone was not damaged at all.
Boom!
All of his Dao principles fused together to form a miniature Great Dao that struck the stone again.
In the end, there was still no mark left behind.
The strength of the chaos stones was beyond imagination.
He was a seventh-level Dao realm expert, and his Dao principles had fused to the point where they could condense into a miniature version of the Great Dao. His power far surpassed an ordinary seventh-level Dao realm cultivator.
Even so, he had been unable to leave a mark on the chaos stone.
It was no wonder that it could stabilize Dao paths and stabilize thews of Heaven and Earth.
Chu Xuan took out the Earth Creation Scripture and used one of its pages to cut the chaos stone.
The Earth Creation Scripture could open up a territory within the Great Dao, so its power naturally could not be underestimated.
A crack appeared on the chaos stone, but it was not a deep one.
Chu Xuan continued to use the Earth Creation Scripture to cut it a few times, before finally managing to cut open the small stone.
Using the Earth Creation Scripture consumed a lot of Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual power.
Putting away the Earth Creation Scripture, Chu Xuan took out the Heaven Splitting Brush this time.
The Heaven Splitting Brush was also a supreme treasure. It could split open the Heavens in the primal chaos. From this, one could see just how powerful it was.
Cutting open the chaos stone should not be a problem.
sh!
Using the Heaven Splitting Brush continuously consumed a lot of Chu Xuan¡¯s spiritual power. Still, finally, he cut this small stone into more than ten pieces.
He ced the small pieces of the chaos stone on the table and absorbed Dao aura to recover his spiritual power.
A small piece of chaos stone was also a supreme treasure.
Chu Xuan nced at the Daoyuan realm experts in the Great Dao Communication Group and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoists, who has chaos stones?¡±
¡°Chaos stones?¡±
Hong Yuanchu shook his head and said, ¡°I have never obtained one before. Rumor has it that chaos stones are supreme treasures.¡±
Mo Tu and the others also said that they had only heard of it, but had never obtained one before.
Huang Long said, ¡°Is it a ck rock? It¡¯s very special and can stabilize one¡¯s Dao path.¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. Huang Long had seen it before?
Or, did he have a chaos stone?
That was impossible! He could not leave the Great Dao, so how could he obtain a chaos stone?
Could it be that there were chaos stones in the Great Dao?
¡± Have you seen one before, Fellow Daoist Huang Long?¡±
¡°Yes, I don¡¯t remember when though. I once saw a person on the Great Dao. He was holding a small stone in his hand, which allowed him to walk on the Great Dao stably.¡±
Huang Long then continued, ¡°After hearing your description, that was probably a chaos stone.¡±
¡°Chaos stones¡are they really that rare?¡±
Chu Xuan asked with a puzzled expression.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were all dumbfounded. Judging from his tone, could this big shot easily obtain chaos stones?
¡°Daoist Brother Chu has a chaos stone?¡±
Huang Long asked curiously.
Chu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a single chaos stone. Instead, I have one Ancient Chaos Mountain.¡±
The group was silent.
What did he mean by only one Ancient Chaos Mountain?
A mountain!
Could a mountain bepared to a stone?
There was no doubt that Daoist Brother Chu was a super big shot.
¡°What does the Ancient Chaos Mountain look like?¡±
Huang Long continued to ask curiously.
¡°It¡¯s just a slightly bigger chaos stone. There¡¯s nothing strange about it,¡± Chu Xuan said very casually.
Then, he changed the topic and stopped discussing the chaos stone.
Instead, he asked, ¡°Fellow Daoists, does the Great Dao have an end? Does it have a boundary?¡±
¡°Does the Great Dao have an end?¡±
Hong Yuanchu pondered.
¡°The Great Dao is shapeless and omnipresent. It naturally has no end,¡± Mo Tu chimed in.
This was already considered a Dao discussion.
The Dao realm cultivators in the group all held their breaths as they watched the big shots discuss the Dao.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were all very curious as to why Chu Xuan would ask this.
¡°We Daoyuan realm cultivators should have another group to discuss the Great Dao. We shouldn¡¯t allow our discussion to affect the other little friends¡¯ Dao hearts.¡±
Chu Xuan saw that the time was ripe, so he announced his intentions.
¡°What Daoist Brother Chu said is extremely true.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others all agreed one after another.
The other Dao realm cultivators were all speechless.
This topic had piqued their interest, but in the end, they ran away to form another group?
Mo Tu did not forget to mock Shu Yang.
¡°Trashy Shu Yang, continue to hang out with the younger generation. I¡¯m going to the other group.¡±
Shu Yang was furious, but at the same time, he was extremely sullen.
Before Mo Tu joined the group, he could still maintain the demeanor of a senior with the younger generation.
However, after Mo Tu joined, he would mock him from time to time.
It made him feel ashamed to face the younger generation.
This really hurt his self-esteem.
Chu Xuan was also speechless.
Did Mo Tu have a grudge against Shu Yang?
Why did he choose this moment to troll him?
Ignoring their argument, Chu Xuan created the group for Daoyuan realm cultivators and summoned thm there.
Of course, the Daoyuan realm experts were still members of the original Great Dao Communication Group.
Chapter 292 - Dumbfounded Daoyuan Realm
Chapter 292: Dumbfounded Daoyuan Realm Experts
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After entering the Daoyuan realm experts¡¯ group, they continued with the previous topic.
The Daoyuan realm experts, such as Hong Yuanchu, Mo Tu, and the Soaring Flood Dragon King, all believed that the Great Dao was endless.
¡°I like to sleep, and I don¡¯t y around much on the Great Dao, so I don¡¯t know whether or not it has an end,¡± Gui Ran said foolishly.
He was a turtle, so it was normal for him to like to sleep.
Huang Long said, ¡°I y around a lot, but I have never seen the end of the Great Dao.¡±
Even the creatures of the Great Dao did not know whether the Great Dao had an end or not. Was it really endless?
The new creature of the Great Dao, the ten-winged Hell Devouring Roc, Yi Yuejun, spoke up at this moment.
¡°I once sawa part of the Great Dao in the distance. It was chaotic and hazy. I couldn¡¯t go over. I don¡¯t know if it can be considered the end of the Great Dao.¡±
As soon as he said this, the group fell silent.
After a long while, Ruoxian said in shock, ¡°Could it be that the Great Dao really has an end and a boundary?¡±
¡°Ruoxian, why are you shouting? I¡¯m not pressing on you!¡±
The moment Mo Tu opened his mouth, Ruoxian felt like beating him up.
Then, Mo Tu continued, ¡°Perhaps, that chaotic ce is also a part of the Great Dao?¡±
Chu Xuan fell into deep thought. Was it?
Was the primal chaos outside of the Great Dao?
Did the Great Dao give birth to chaos, or was it the chaos that gave birth to the Great Dao?
Was it the chicken that gave birth to the egg, or the egg that gave birth to the chicken?
Was the chaos before the Great Dao, or was the Great Dao before the chaos?
Chu Xuan decided to leave the question to the Daoyuan realm experts to ponder.
It was to prevent them from being bored to death.
Thus, Chu Xuan said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, let me ask you another question. Where is the chaos?¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others were dumbfounded once again.
Where was the chaos?
They had only heard about it, but they did not know.
At this moment, they felt that they were just newbies who did not know anything about this matter.
They could not answer a single question.
Seeing that no one was answering, Chu Xuan asked again, ¡°Is the Great Dao in the chaos? Did the Great Dao give birth to chaos, or did chaos give birth to the Great Dao?¡±
They were still dumbfounded.
What a profound question. They did not know how to answer it at all.
In fact, they did not understand it at all.
As expected, they were still too inexperiencedpared to super big shots like Daoist Brother Chu.
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°Fellow Daoists, you can think about it carefully. This is a great secret. Once you haveprehended it, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to make further progress.¡±
They should try their best to think about it.
He did not want them to be so bored that their minds would wander toward the Great Daoyuan cmity, or the nine zones.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were dumbfounded and were at a loss for a long time.
When they finally came back to their senses, they respectfully said, ¡°Thank you, Daoist Brother Chu, for preaching the Dao for us!¡±
Although they were clueless, it was undoubtedly very profound and worthy of their exploration. Once theyprehended even the tiniest bit, they would probably be able to advance further in their cultivation.
¡°En, fellow Daoists, think carefully on this matter. Next time, I¡¯ll discuss the Dao with fellow Daoists,¡± Chu Xuan nodded and said.
The Daoyuan Group fell silent.
These Daoyuan Group members, including the creatures of the Great Dao, were all pondering this question.
Apart from the doubts about the great cmity, Chu Xuan had now thrown another difficult problem at these Daoyuan Group members to prevent them from paying attention to the nine zones. After all, they might take advantage of the Great Daoyuan cmity to extend their tentacles into the nine zones.
This was especially so for the Daoyuan realm experts of the demon race, such as Mo Tu. If they discovered that something was wrong with the Demon Zone, they would definitely interfere.
Although they would not personally enter the nine zones, they would definitely have their own means of intervening in the matters of the nine zones.
Hong Yuanchu and the others had been sessfully sidetracked by Chu Xuan. They were all thinking about the question of the Great Dao and chaos.
They felt that Chu Xuan would not have raised such a question for no reason.
It might even have something to do with that mysterious great cmity.
Perhaps the secret to transcending the great cmity was hidden within that question?
After a few days of silence, the Daoyuan Group became active.
Hong Yuanchu and the others weremunicating in the group, sharing their own experiences and corroborating with each other, wanting to gain some insights.
This was also in case Chu Xuan woulde out and correct them if there was a mistake in theirprehension.
Then, they could naturally ask for advice.
They were all old foxes.
Chu Xuan ignored them and waited for the Northern Zone to be fully devoured by the Heavenly Daows. He wondered what rewards he would gain when this happened.
Once this wasplete, it would be time for it to expand into the Eastern Zone.
Chu Xuan believed that the moment the Great Daoyuan cmity truly began, thews of Heaven and Earth would definitely be in chaos, alongside the spiritual energy of the nine zones. This would be the best opportunity for the Heavenly Daows to expand..
He took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Qian Ming first. The Central Zone was very crucial.
Qian Ming¡¯s strength had increased rapidly. Apart from his talent, this was also rted to the imminent Great Daoyuan cmity. The restrictions on cultivation were removed to a certain extent, making it easier for him to cultivate.
Qian Ming, who was already at the first level of the Supreme realm, was now an elder of arge sect in the Qian Region thanks to the help of themunication talisman refining method.
With a sect to rely on, he was living in seclusion and quickly increasing his cultivation to prepare for the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Qian Ming was very low-key.
Communication talismans were already spread all over the Qian Region, and was even starting to spread to other regions. Sales were booming, and themunication talismans were often out of stock.
There were even manyrge factions that purchased the method to refine themunication talismans.
This sect had earned a lot of money because of Qian Ming.
After Qian Ming, Chu Xuan turned his attention to Hu Tianya.
This tiger¡¯s transformation was getting faster and faster. He was once again hailed as the young master of the Heavenly Tiger tribe.
Because his transformation was awakening the divine beast bloodline, he naturally had the power to suppress the other monsters.
After fighting for the fate of the Monster Zone, Hu Tianya¡¯s cultivation soared.
He was also preparing for the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Xiao Liang and Ding Yue were still challenging mystic realms or entering other hidden small ns¡¯ ces.
They had a lot of opportunities and were not far from breaking through to the Heaven realm.
Wang Luo was teaching people how to refine pills. He had also taught some people how to refine formation pills.
He continued to target the Wang family and cause trouble for them.
Because of formation pills and restrictionpills, he created a new school of alchemy. Some people called Wang Luo a pill ancestor.
Once the name of pill ancestor Wang Luo received widespread recognition, then Wang Luo would undoubtedly receive great fortune. It was very likely that in the future, he would be one of the legends of the path of alchemy.
Chu Pingfan developed in the Eastern Region, and You¡¯er¡¯s ghost army also developed well.
The Ji family admitted defeat!
Xiang Xing was in seclusion, refining artifacts, and researching new methods of refining secret treasures.
The disciples were all methodically preparing for the Great Daoyuan cmity. Each of them had their own ways to deal with the cmity and rise up.
Chu Xuan, their master, did not have to worry about them. He was very pleased by this.
Chapter 293 - Confidence Of The Heavenly Demon Tribe
Chapter 293 Confidence Of The Heavenly Demon Tribe
Chu Xuan looked forward to his disciples¡¯ performance during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
They were all children of fate and were born to face the cmity. They would definitely perform well.
Of course, it did not mean that those who were not children of fate could not rise up.
After all, there were always some variables and idents that urred that allowed others to rece the children of fate.
Demon Zone.
The Buddhist n had already been established. After upying a region, Demon Buddha did not expand further. Instead, he consolidated his territory.
Moreover, he had to umte his strength and build up the n¡¯s foundation.
The demon race was one of the three overlord races after all. Even if some middle and low-level demons converted to Buddhism, it would still not shake the foundation of the demon race.
The foundation of the demons was actually controlled by the Heavenly Demon tribe.
If the Heavenly Demon tribe was not defeated, the demon race would not be defeated.
Moreover, the Heavenly Demon tribe¡¯s strength was not just for show.
It was undoubtedly wishful thinking to defeat the Heavenly Demon tribe by relying on Buddha Nanwu alone.
The Heavenly Demon tribe had their own reasons for not taking any further action, so they held back for the time being.
If the Buddha race advanced further, they would definitely provoke the Heavenly Demon tribe into action. Even with the help of Buddha Nanwu, and a supreme treasure like the World-cleansing zed Pagoda, the Buddhist n might not be able to put up a resistance.
Therefore, he had to take things slowly.
As a former member of the Heavenly Demon tribe, Demon Buddha naturally understood them very well. He also knew that the Heavenly Demon tribe was not united.
He would fool the elites of the Heavenly Demon tribe into cultivating and converting to Buddhism.
The appearance of themunication talisman allowed him to spread Buddhist dharma without having to meet them in person.
Buddhism was very attractive to demons.
Some unambitious geniuses, or those who had been bullied by stronger geniuses, would definitely be swayed by Demon Buddha.
Since cultivating demonic techniques was insufficient to surpass their opponents, then why not switch to Buddhism?
The only thing that made them hesitate was that after cultivating Buddhist dharma, they would be Buddhists and not demons.
This made it uneptable to some people who had a strong sense of belonging to the demon race.
Other than these Heaven¡¯s Blessed, Demon Buddha had also bewitched some of the Heavenly Demon tribe¡¯s powerhouses.
For example, those who had been unable to break through their bottlenecks for a long time.
Or those who had suffered injustice or had experienced grievances.
As well as some experts who were nearing the end of their lifespans and could not break through.
Converting to Buddhism was their only way out.
Demon Buddha even specially taught them how to restrain themselves so that they would not be exposed when they cultivated Buddhism.
That way, the elites who had secretly converted to Buddhism could continue to hide.
Chu Xuan sighed. Demon Buddha looked kind and gentle. He was dressed in a white monk robe and was untainted by dust. He looked like a Bodhisattva.
However, in reality, he was quite sinister and scheming.
Chu Xuan decided to find some time for his disciples to meet and get to know each other.
Especially Hu Tianya, Demon Buddha, and Qian Ming, who had never met their fellow disciples before.
It was rumored that a mysterious ancient ruin had appeared in the desert of the Western Zone¡¯s Northern Region. Moreover, there was a strange race inside.
The number of people who came to the desert to explore the ancient ruin increased after news of that strange race being killed and revived.
However, the rumored ancient ruin seemed to have disappeared.
There was no trace of the strange blood-colored freaks.
Many people thought that this was a rumor.
In the desert, the figures of cultivators could asionally be seen, and there were constant battles.
Many experts from the major forces, or which had a long history, knew that the nine zones were undergoing some kind of great change.
The sound that echoed between Heaven and Earth was a warning sign.
On the other hand, even if the itinerant cultivators knew about it, they would not pay too much attention to it. They were still worried about cultivation techniques, cultivation resources, and even frustrated about their conflicts with the disciples of the major factions.
Manyrge factions were trying to preserve their inheritance by constructing mystic realms and the like to pass down their legacy.
Some ancient factions were preparing for the Great Daoyuan cmity.
As time passed, a special atmosphere pervaded the entire nine zones. The originally active forces began to restrain themselves.
The itinerant cultivators realized that something big was about to happen.
Originally, itinerant cultivators who had offended somerge factions would be hunted down by their experts, but now, everything seemed eerily calm.
Everyone now knew that something big was about to happen.
The first thing they thought of was the invasion of the demon race, and that the human race was making preparations to deal with the demons or monsters.
Countless cultivators began to prepare themselves to invade the Demon Zone.
Demon Zone.
The elders of the Heavenly Demon tribe all wore grave expressions.
Many elders felt uneasy and that something big was going to happen to the demon race.
on race.
There was the internal threat from the Buddhists, as well as the cmity that was about to befall the nine zones.
Under such circumstances, ignoring whether they could take advantage of the situation, it would already be considered a victory if they managed to protect the Demon Zone.
¡°It¡¯s not time yet. Let¡¯s put the matter of the Buddhist n aside for now,¡± The Heavenly Demon tribe grand elder said.
¡°The great cmity is about to arrive. The opportunity of the demons has arrived. Whether or not we can return to the peak of our demon race depends on this cmity.¡±
The grand elder said in a low voice, ¡°The Buddhist n is not a threat at the moment. What we have to do first is to fight for fate in the great cmity.¡±
¡°But the Buddhist n is still a hidden danger,¡± an elder said worriedly.
¡°Buddhist n? They were once from the demon race. Did they think that they could escape the demon race just because they switched to cultivating some Buddhist techniques?¡±
The grand elder sneered and said, ¡°Do you think the foundation of our demon race is so weak?¡±
¡°Grand Elder is right.¡±
The other elders agreed.
Ever since the demon race lost their king, the grand elder had be the highest authority in the demon race. He had grasped many secrets of the demon race.
It was even rumored that the grand elder could use a secret technique to contact the missing demon king and receive guidance from them.
as ruma
For example, this cmity was rumored to be a warning from the demon king.
As for the Buddhist n, so what if they were strong?
When the Great Daoyuan cmity began, the Dao realm experts of the demon Race would return and destroy the Buddhist n with a wave of their hands.
As for whether or not the Buddhist n¡¯s strength would soar during this period of time, to the point where even Dao realm experts of the demon race would not be able to faze them, this thought never crossed the grand elder¡¯s mind.
How could the Dao realm be so easy to achieve?
The powerful demon race only had a few Dao realm cultivators. This was the umtion of the demon race¡¯s long heritage and foundation.
How long had it even been since the Buddhist n appeared?
No matter how powerful and unfathomable Buddhist dharma was, it was impossible to break through the shackles of the Divine realm and reach the Dao realm within a short period of time.
Moreover, there were strong and weak Dao realm experts.
The Heavenly Demon tribe¡¯s elder meeting ended. When Demon Buddha caught wind of the meeting, he already knew what the Heavenly Demon tribe was waiting for.
He was also waiting.
He was not far from the Heaven Realm.
Furthermore, he knew that this Great Daoyuan cmity was very terrifying. It was not impossible for himt to reach the Dao Realm during this period of time.
Moreover, he had the support of his master.
Chapter 294 - The Extraordinary Ji Dexin
Chapter 294 The Extraordinary Ji Dexin
Central Zone, Central Region.
The Deste Ancient Zone was extremely special among the nine zones. Other than the Deste Ancient Zone, the Central Zone was the most prosperous zone.
It was also the center of the eight zones, and the core of the human race.
There were countless experts here.
The Central Region was the most powerful region in the Central Zone. It had a long history and many human kings had originated here.
There were many ancient factions in the Central Region. There were also ancient factions that had secluded themselves.
There was more than one human king family
here.
They possessed their own territory and mystic realm in the Central Region.
This was the special treatment that human kings received for making great contributions to the human race.
The Ji family was an ancient family with a long history, and also an ancient human king¡¯s family.
It was rumored that the reason the human race was able to upy the Central Region was due to the ancient human king of the Ji family.
The Ji family did not interfere with the situation in the Central Region or the power struggles between the forces in the Central region.
However, no one could ignore the existence of the Ji family, and no one dared to underestimate the Ji family¡¯s influence.
When the Ji family made their move, the entire Central Region would tremble.
There were very few ancient factions that couldpare to the Ji family in the entire Central Region, or even in the entire human race, and even the entire nine zones.
As an ancient human king¡¯s family with a long history, they naturally were aware of many of the secrets of the nine zones.
When the first sound rang out, all of the core members of the Ji family knew that the Great Daoyuan cmity wasing.
From the records and inheritances of the Ji family, they knew what the Great Daoyuan cmity represented.
It was both a great cmity and an opportunity.
Humans fought for fate in the Great Daoyuan cmity and became the overlords of the nine zones.
The current patriarch of the Ji family, Ji Tianbei, was rumored to be the most talented junior of the Ji family in thest million years. He was also the most powerful patriarch.
Many n elders supported him.
His own strength was also very powerful.
Ji Tianbei was sitting in front of his desk, looking at a Myriad Zones talisman.
There was also a booklet.
¡°ck Moon Tower?¡±
Ji Tianbei mumbled as if he thought of something. Then, he shook his head and smiled.
It did not matter if it was or not.
There was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡±
A handsome young man walked in.
¡°Father.¡±
The young man said respectfully.
Ji Tianbei looked at his son and felt joy from the bottom of his heart.
Among the many children, he valued this eldest son the most. Many elders in the family also valued him very much.
He was now the young master of the Ji family, and the undisputed next leader of the Ji family.
He was known as the most monstrous descendant of the Ji family after the three talented ancestors.
Ji Dexin!
He had a handsome appearance and a divine aura about him. He was heroic and extraordinary.
He broke through to the Emperor realm at the age of 25.
His strength had far surpassed his peers. He had once defeated a fifth-level Supreme realm genius of an ancient faction when he was a ninth-level Emperor realm cultivator.
Now, Ji Dexin had already broken through to Heaven realm¡
And he was not even 150 years old!
He defied the standards of cultivation. He had not entered a time mystic realm, nor had he obtained any special opportunities.
It was precisely because of this that Ji Dexin appeared to be an outlier.
With the arrival of the Great Daoyuan cmity, the Ji family elders all believed that Ji Dexin was born to face this cmity and obtain great fate from it.
He would definitely lead the Ji family back to the glory days of their ancestors.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity ising. What are your thoughts?¡±
Ji Tianbei asked.
Ji Shenxin said in a low voice, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely fight for the Ji family and the human race¡¯s fate. I will let the world know that my human king¡¯s Ji family is the cornerstone of the human race!¡±
¡°Good!¡±
Ji Tianbei was gratified.
¡°I believe that you will definitely be able to obtain great fate.¡±
Ji Dexin hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Father, the Tianyue Tower is looking for¡ her.¡±
Ji Tianbei was silent for a moment.
After a long while, he said, ¡°What are your thoughts on this matter?¡±
Ji Dexin responded seriously, ¡°Father, regardless of whether it was right or wrong in the past, how can we allow others to interfere in our Ji family¡¯s matters? Since she¡¯s part of our Ji family¡¯s bloodline, the Tianyue Tower has overstepped their boundaries.¡±
Ji Tianbei looked up at Ji Dexin.
At this moment, Ji Dexin was exuding a domineering aura.
¡°Father, it doesn¡¯t matter if you like her or hate her. The rules of the Tianyue Tower shouldn¡¯t concern the members of the Ji family. Since you are a member of the Ji family, you are not bound by the rules of the Tianyu Tower.¡±
Ji Dexin¡¯s expression was unquestionable.
Ji Tianbei asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±
¡°Cut off the Tianyue Tower¡¯s hand. It¡¯s time to tell some people that our Ji family is still the overlord of the Central Region!¡±
Ji Dexin said firmly.
¡°Since the Great Daoyuan cmity has arrived, it¡¯s time for our Ji family to take action. We should also establish the rules. The human race should not fight among themselves.¡±
¡°Haha¡¡±
Ji Tianbeiughed out loud. He stood up and patted Ji Dexin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good, very good. My son has the bearing of a king. Go do it then!¡±
The Central Region, which had been peaceful for a long time, was suddenly stirred.
The young master of the Ji Family, Ji Dexin, suddenly appeared. He attacked and injured the new Saintess of the Tianyue Tower with three punches and killed the elder of the Tianyue Tower with one punch.
He fought against three ancient factions¡¯ sessors and defeated them.
He also visited the various factions in the Central Region and gathered them under the orders of the Human King¡¯s Ji family to discuss the future of the human race.
At this moment, the other descendants of the human kings¡¯ families also began to take action.
Eastern Zone.
Hei Yue¡¯s expression was calm without any fluctuations of emotions. However, her eyes were filled with coldness.
She was the executor of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n and cultivated the Heavenly Dao Scripture. Naturally, she had a grasp of the news and situation in the nine zones.
The moment themunication talisman entered the Central Region, she had been paying attention.
Ji Dexin had entered the fray.
This meant that the Ji family was preparing for the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The ancient human king families¡¯ knew secrets that ordinary people did not.
Hei Yue could not help but think of the handsome young man who seemed to be born with a divine aura.
His extraordinary aura seemed to be innate. His talent was monstrous, and he was iparably powerful.
He was the young master of the Ji family.
In terms of status, he was also her big brother.
Hei Yue had never seen anyone more domineering than him. Grandpa Zhang appeared beside Hei Yue and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yue¡¯er, the Tianyue Tower seems to be looking for you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. The Tianyue Tower won¡¯t look for me for a while.¡±
ver
Hei Yue chuckled and said, ¡°Ji Dexin, you¡¯re still as domineering as ever.¡±
Grandpa Zhang was shocked. Ji Dexin was the most monstrous person he had ever seen.
Thinking back, when he left the Central Region with Hei Yue, he had been stopped by the Tianyue Tower. It was that extraordinary young man who appeared domineeringly and intimidated the Tianyue Tower into allowing him to leave the Central Region peacefully.. After a long silence, Grandpa Zhang asked, ¡°Yue¡¯er, do you have a grudge against Ji Dexin?¡±
If possible, he did not want Hei Yue and Ji Dexin to fight. Even if Hei Yue had Chu Xuan backing her, he still did not want Hei Yue to be enemies with that monster.
Chapter 295 - 5 Breaking Through Consecutively
Chapter 295 Breaking Through Consecutively
Hei Yue shook her head gently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a grudge against him, but I don¡¯t have a good impression of the Ji family, nor do I have a sense of belonging to them.¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°However, with his overbearing attitude, I¡¯m afraid that there will inevitably be conflicts between us.¡±
She patted Grandpa Zhang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I, Hei Yue, will not lose to him.¡±
So what if he was from the human king¡¯s Ji family?
So what if he was the sessor of the family?
She, Hei Yue, was not an ordinary person either¡
Especially with the support of her master.
Once the Heavenly Dao Talisman n had been sessfully implemented, it would not matter whose family you came from.
Grandpa Zhang nodded and said, ¡°If the Tianyue Toweres, I will kill them.¡±
When he said those words, his killing intent was awe-inspiring. He was already at the ninth level of the Divine realm. He had cultivated in the pocket dimension for a long time and used divine origin pills and other precious cultivation resources
Moreover, he had entered the trial mystic realm to train. His strength was no longer what it was in the past.
In the Divine realm, he was also a top-notch existence.
He was not afraid of the Tianyue Tower.
¡°I will personally settle the debt with the Tianyue Tower,¡± Hei Yue said in a low voice.
In the small courtyard, Chu Xuan muttered to himself, ¡°The Ji family has a long history. An ancient human king¡¯s family¡ I wonder if their first ancestor has already reached the Daoyuan realm.¡±
The Ji family had a long history. As for how long, even they themselves did not know.
Their ancestor had been one of the peerless experts who had once led the human race to glory and upied the Central Zone.
Chu Xuan was very curious. Was that ancestor a Daoyuan realm expert now?
In the primordialnd, who knew how many Dao realm experts the Ji family had, and how strong they were.
How many of those human kings still existed, and how many had fallen?
Among the human kings, Luo Xinbai was considered to be living afortable life. Moreover, his background was not simple. His master was the Daoyuan expert, Kun He.
His talent was also extraordinary.
Up until now, the most miserable human king was undoubtedly Fengkong.
¡°Hahaha, this old man has the bearing of a Heaven realm expert!¡±
Chu Tianming¡¯s wildughter suddenly came from the ancestral residence. It was filled with pride and arrogance.
Chu Xuan shook his head. This old man was hopeless.
Did he not just break through two minor realms?
Was there a need for him to be so happy?
After Chu Tianming broke through to the Emperor realm, he finally broke through two minor realms after all these years of hard cultivation. He had now reached the third level of the Emperor realm.
His confidence was inted. He felt that his talent was super awesome.
Chu Tianming then left the Chu family, and he wanted to go out and show off his talents.
A few dayster, Chu Tianming returned.
He was throwing a tantrum in the ancestral residence.
¡°B*stard! When I break through to the Heaven realm, I will definitely kill that b*stard!¡±
¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡±
The roar spread throughout the Chu family¡¯s territory.
The Chu family members were speechless. What was going on with their patriarch?
Why was he so addicted to roaring?
Chu Xuan shook his head. This old man had gone out to show off his might, but in the end, he could not defeat the other party, so he came back dejectedly to vent his anger.
He was also a weirdo.
¡®Forget it. I won¡¯t help him raise his strength much in the future.¡¯
Chu Xuan could not be bothered with him. He continued to remain in the courtyard leisurely, waiting for the Heavenly Daows topletely devour the Northern Zone.
Finally¡
The Heavenly Daows epassed the entire Northern Zone.
The entire Northern Zobe underwent some changes, as did the Heavenly Daows.
Some cultivators who were struggling at a bottleneck suddenly felt as if their souls had been blessed. The bottleneck actually loosened, and they began to break through.
¡°You didn¡¯t leave the courtyard, but managed to carry out the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. With a flip of your hand, the Northern Zone has been incorporated by the Heavenly Daows. You have been rewarded with 36 Dao principles.¡± Chu Xuan was examining the changes to the Heavenly Daows and the situation around the entire Northern Zone.
At this moment, he seemed to have transformed into the Heavenly Daows themselves.
He could sense every de of grass and tree in the Northern Zone.
It felt that, as long as he was willing, he would be able to read every single thought of the living beings of the Northern Zone.
He could sense all of the ancient battlefields and mystic realms in the Northern Zone, as well as all of the concealed races..
Within the ancient battlefield, the evil blood essence and qi began to spread, and the blood fiend race was born within the bloodkes.
Somewhere in the Northern Zone, a huge ancient battlefield was trapped in a spatial seal.
The blood-red spiritual power was everywhere, like an endless fog. Many blood fiends had been born, and the strongest one had already reached the Heaven realm.
Chu Xuan also saw the earth spirit race, as well as some other small races that had once been active in the nine zones.
These races were rumored to have died out long ago.
At this moment, they were struggling to survive in the mystic realms.
Among these small races, the strongest were at the peak of the Heaven realm, and some had even reached the Divine realm.
Their strength was naturally far inferior to that of the human race, and their numbers were too. Some of these races were on the verge of extinction.
The Heavenly Daows continued to improve as the living beings of the Northern Zone continued toprehend and cultivate the Heavenly Daows. It also continued to perfect itself, giving birth to newws.
Chu Xuan seemed to have transformed into the Heavenly Daows themselves. He looked down at the Northern Zone, immersed in the benefits brought about by the expansion of the Heavenly Daows over the entire Northern Zone. One Dao principle after another was born.
Within a short period of time, Chu Xuan hadprehended as many as nine Dao principles.
His strength was also rapidly rising.
The chaotic energy was refining the Dao principles, and fusing them.
At a certain moment, he broke through.
The eighth level of the Dao realm!
After an unknown amount of time, Chu Xuan regained his senses. When he noticed that his strength had increased, he chuckled.
This method of increasing strength was too easy.
He was once again thankful for his Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
The Heavenly Daows had epassed the Northern Zone, and the system rewarded him with 36 Dao principles.
Chu Xuan was very happy. The more Dao principles he had, the stronger the Dao path he would open up in the future, and the closer it would be to mimicking the actual Great Dao.
Many Dao realm cultivators focused on cultivating one Dao principle.
At most, after each of the 36 levels of the Dao realm, they wouldprehend a new one.
This meant that the Daoyuan realm experts would at most have fused 36 Dao principles into one.
At present, Chu Xuan had already far surpassed this number. The new 36 Dao principles surrounded him and enveloped him. The chaotic energy was quickly being consumed.
rro
Chu Xuan did not panic. He waved his hand, pulling in a ball of chaotic energy from the Ancient Chaos Mountain.
The 36 Dao principles began to fuse with the previous Dao principles, transforming into a miniature Great Dao.
Furthermore, it was undergoing a transformation.
Chu Xuan, who had just broken through, was once again blessed with the opportunity to break through.
To be able to break through two levels of the Dao realm in a row was almost unprecedented.
It was not that there were no precedents. After all, there were always some great opportunities that would lead to breaking through one or two levels quickly in a short period of time.
Ninth level of the Dao realm!
Chu Xuan felt extremelyfortable. Breaking through and increasing one¡¯s strength always felt great.
Chapter 296 - 6 The Changes In The Northern Zone
Chapter 296 The Changes In The Northern Zone
After breaking through, Chu Xuan¡¯s next step was to fully utilize the Heavenly Daows in the Northern Zone to increase the overall strength of the Northern Zone.
When he looked down at the Northern Zone, Chu Xuan saw many secrets hidden there.
Whether it was ancient battlefields or mystic realms, none could escape his gaze.
The blood fiend race in the ancient battlefield was what Chu Xuan valued the most.
The blood fiend race was very special. They could be revived with the help of the blood-colored spiritual energy.
Even if they werepletely incinerated, as long as the blood-colored spiritual energy existed, new blood fiends would be born.
They were practically immortal!
Moreover, the blood fiend race was brutal, bloodthirsty, and violent. They were truly a race born from the cmity.
The ninth Great Daoyuan cmity was indeed very terrifying.
With the characteristics of the blood fiend race, the living beings of the nine zones would find it exceedingly difficult to exterminate them. Instead, they would be massacred by the blood fiend race.
The living beings of the nine zones would be wiped out. Would the Great Dao cmity descend after that?
As long as there was a great battle, as long as someone died, as long as they bled, there would be no shortage of blood-colored spiritual energy. Even secret techniques and secret treasures would not be able topletely purify them.
This also meant that the blood fiend race would never be exterminated.
Moreover, there were countless ancient battlefields sealed away, how terrifying was the condensation of blood-colored spiritual energy inside?
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression was solemn.
Although the Heavenly Daows controlled the Northern Zone, he was still unable to purify the blood fiend race inside the Northern Zone¡¯s ancient battlefields.
It would take time.
If even the power of the Heavenly Daows could not do it, how could the cultivators of the nine zones defeat the blood fiend race?
The birth of the blood fiend race was rted to the Great Dao and the Great Dao cmity in the future.
Still, the Heavenly Daows were not weak. At the very least, the blood fiend race would be unable to cause too much trouble in the Northern Zone.
What Chu Xuan needed to consider was whether purifying the blood fiend race would cause the Great Dao to interfere with the Heavenly Daows.
Therefore, he turned his gaze to the Origin Dao Crystal.
Before the Heavenly Daows purified the blood fiend race, he needed to make some preparations.
some
The Heavenly Dao Talisman appeared in his hand. Chu Xuan pondered for a moment before sending a few wisps of chaotic energy into the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
He refined a few small chaos stones and integrated them with the Heavenly Dao Talisman. It looked as if the Heavenly Dao Talisman had been iid with a few ck gems.
Then, he put the Heavenly Dao Talisman into the Origin Dao Crystal.
With the chaotic energy and the chaos stones, he could ensure that the Heavenly Dao Talisman would remain stable even if the Great Dao interfered with the Heavenly Daows.
After making the necessary preparations, Chu Xuan poured the blood-colored spiritual energy from one of the ancient battlefields into the Heavenly Dao Talisman to be purified. Then, he took the purified spiritual energy and poured it into the Northern Zone.
At this moment, cultivators who had reached the limits of the Heaven realm and could not break through suddenly found that their bottleneck was loosened.
These old Heaven realm experts who were about to die sensed the chance to break through. They immediately started meditating as they tried to break through.
In Nine Swords Mountain, two old Heaven realm warriors were cultivating to break through to the Divine realm.
They had been in hibernation for a long time, but woke up in order to deal with Cao Tianyi¡¯s ns.
However, the moment they saw Cao Tianyi¡¯s Divine realm body, they knew that with their strength, they could do nothing.
Cultivation in the Northern Zone became easier and easier. There were countless breakthroughs, especially for those who were stuck at bottlenecks. The strength and talent of the cultivators here had improved.
The Heavenly Daows were also improving.
Chu Xuan looked over the Northern Zone, waiting for the first Divine realm expert to be born under the Heavenly Daows.
The appearance of Divine realm cultivators would strengthen the Heavenly Daows greatly. The more powerful the cultivators under the Heavenly Daows were, the stronger the Heavenly Daows themselves would be.
One had to know that the Heavenly Daows were derived from thews of Heaven and Earth. To a certain extent, they shared the same origins. As such, it was easy to integrate and assimte the Heavenly Daows into thews of Heaven and Earth.
There would be some conflict between the two, but no direct or outright rejection. This was the same for cultivators under the Heavenly Daows. Even if they traveled to the other zones, they would not be rejected by thews of Heaven and Earth there.
Chu Xuan looked at the small races in the Northern Zone.
The Northern Zone belonged to the human race, but they were not the only ones there. There were a number of small races hiding and struggling to survive inside the mystic realms, though not many of them.
Chu Xuan decided to move all of these small races back to the Northern Zone.
There were many types of living creatures, and it was beneficial to the Heavenly Daows.
There were few small races, especially those that were on the verge of extinction due to reproductive difficulties, who could be given proper protection.
It was the same as protecting rare animals back on Earth.
The small races of the Northern Zone felt that something was wrong, and they felt uneasy.
SO
S wr
They would encounter unknown threats after leaving the mystic realms. The biggest threat naturally came from the human race.
They might not necessarily be exterminated, but there was a high chance that they would be enved by the human race, or even raised in captivity.
It was not a good thing for small races like them.
Earth Spirit race.
The earth spirit race¡¯s elder looked for Ding Yue worriedly.
¡°Spirit Child, the situation isn¡¯t right. What if our Earth Spirit race is forced to return to the Northern Zone?¡±
¡°You have to protect our race. You¡¯re our race¡¯s spirit child.¡±
The elder was helpless when faced with Ding Yue, this spirit child.
He felt that this guy was not a good person. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we return to the Northern Zone, I, Ding Yue, will protect the earth spirit race.¡±
Ding Yue patted his chest and said.
After taking so many of their treasures, especially the earth spirit liquid brewed by the Earth Spirit race, which was iparably delicious, he could not allow the Earth Spirit race to be bullied.
The spirit of the earth vein at the side also nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Earth Spirit race will be fine.¡±
The elder rxed slightly
Somewhere in the Northern Zone, inside the mystic realm of the winged ape race.
Xiao Liang was seated cross-legged on a huge rock on the mountain peak. Liu Piaopiao stood by his side, her gaze gentle.
The current Liu Piaopiao was already at the peak of the Heaven realm.
For her, breaking through to the Divine realm was not a problem.
A three-meter-tall giant ape with a pair of wings on its back flew over.
¡°Your Majesty, there seems to be something wrong with the Northern Zone. Our mystic realm seems to be returning to the Northern Zone. You have to protect our race!¡±
The winged ape tribe leader was panicking.
This human youth was extremely powerful. He had single-handedly defeated all of the winged ape tribe cultivators, including Supreme realm experts.
Furthermore, the winged ape tribe was extremely talented. They used rods as weapons and were extremely ferocious. Back then, they were an extremely valiant tribe.
In the end, they were single-handedly beaten into submission, and immediately acknowledged Xiao Liang as their king.
Chapter 297 - The Terror Of The Blood Fiend Race
Chapter 297: The Terror Of The Blood Fiend Race
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Xiao Liang opened his eyes.
There were changes in the Northern Zone?
Had the Great Daoyuan cmity begun?
It should not be time yet.
Then, was it rted to Master?
He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the winged ape race does not be enemies with the human race, nothing will happen. I will get them to not disturb you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±
The winged ape leader said happily.
As for rising up and restoring his former glory, the winged ape leader did not have any extravagant ambitions.
He only hoped that he could keep his race alive and continue to reproduce.
Back then, the winged ape tribe had been too violent and aggressive, which was why they ended up like this.
Now, the winged ape leader had be much gentler and restrained.
Chu Xuan looked at the mystic realm of the winged ape race. Xiao Liang had defeated their experts andprehended a new spear technique derived from the staff techniques of the winged ape race.
The winged ape¡¯s staff techniques were very fierce. They mainly focused on violent attacks, and even sometimes seemed berserk. However, its power could not be underestimated.
Their staff techniques were like pirs that supported the sky as it smashed down, turning mountains into ashes.
Chu Xuan felt that the ancestor of the winged apes must haveprehended the Staff Dao principle.
He took out the Myriad Races As and looked for information on the winged ape race.
This race had existed for a very long time and had once been awe-inspiring. Although they had never ascended to the position of overlord, they were once one of the strongest races in the nine zones.
They were violent and aggressive.
The winged ape ancestor recorded in the as had indeedprehended the Staff Dao principle and used it to sweep his enemies.
He was a Dao realm expert.
Unfortunately, because he was too violent and aggressive, he offended a powerful expert and was killed.
After the death of their Dao realm ancestor, the fate of the winged ape race gradually declined.
No more winged apes broke through to the Dao realm.
Rumble!
The purification of an ancient battlefield waspleted. The blood-colored spiritual energy disappeared, and so did the blood fiend race.
There was naturally nock of heavenly treasures in the ancient battlefield.
Even though it was the territory of the blood fiend race, there were still some special heavenly treasures. For example, treasures that greatly replenished qi and blood essence, and treasures that could temper one¡¯s body, and so on.
It took ten days to purify this ancient battlefield.
This itself showed how special the blood fiend race was.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and moved the ancient battlefield out of its spatial seal, returning to the Northern Zone, making it seem as if an ancient ruin had appeared.
Naturally, it attracted many cultivators to look for treasures.
Chu Xuan looked at a few small ancient battlefields. The blood fiend race had already been born inside, but their strength was still weak.
The strongest had only reached the Supreme realm.
Chu Xuan decided to let his disciples learn about the blood fiend race in advance. Thus, when the Great Daoyuan cmity came, they would be able to deal with it better.
It would be easier for them to fight for fate.
With this thought in mind, he turned his gaze to Ding Yue, Wang Luo, and Xiao Liang.
Looking at Chu Pingfan, Chu Xuan hesitated for a moment, but decided to include him as well.
Chu Pingfan would definitely fight for fate in the cmity.
He was already a third-level Supreme realm cultivator.
This was because when he was at the Emperor realm, he deliberately tempered his mind.
After entering the Supreme realm, Chu Pingfan¡¯s strength would increase rapidly.
After making a decision, Chu Xuan used the Heavenly Daows to move Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and Wang Luo into an ancient battlefield.
Ding Yue and the other two were shocked.
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice sounded at the right time, ¡°The blood fiend race is in this ancient battlefield. You can familiarize yourselves with them in advance.¡±
¡°Also, let me remind you that, as long as the blood-colored spiritual energy exists, the blood fiend race is basically immortal.¡±
Ding Yue and the other two were shocked. They responded respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±
The blood fiend race!
In the ancient battlefield, the blood-colored spiritual energy was dense. Was it impossible to kill the blood fiends in here?
They wanted to find a way to break this characteristic of the blood fiend race.
How could they effectively kill the blood fiends? How could they defeat the blood fiend race more efficiently?
Purifying the blood-colored spiritual energy was naturally one of the methods.
However, the battlefield was so vast, and the blood-colored spiritual energy was so dense. How could they purify all of it?
To purify it, they could use secret techniques, array formations, secret treasures, or even special pills.
However, it was not so easy to purify it efficiently.
Moreover, they had to evaluate the cost of purifying it in terms of the heavenly treasures consumed.
To put it bluntly, it was a matter of cost.
If the cost of purifying the blood-colored spiritual energy was too high, no one would be able to afford it.
Ding Yue walked along the ancient battlefield and encountered a blood fiend not long after.
It was not strong, and had not even reached the Emperor realm.
He killed it easily.
Armed with the knowledge of their ability to resurrect, Ding Yue destroyed it until there was not even a speck of dust left of its corpse.
He stayed where he was, waiting for it to be resurrected.
If they coulde back to life even after all that, it would be terrifying.
One day, two days¡ There was no movement at all. It was as if the blood fiend hadpletely disappeared.
Then, on the third day, the blood fiend resurrected.
Ding Yue turned the blood fiend into nothingness once more.
He continued to wait.
Xiao Liang and Wang Luo were doing the same. They turned their respective blood fiends into ashes and waited there on the spot.
Chu Xuan watched their actions and did not say anything to stop or remind them. Through the Heavenly Daows, he could sense that the exterminated blood fiends were actually in the process of condensing their bodies once more.
However, because they had been turned into ashes, it would take a long time for them to be resurrected.
Moreover, Chu Xuan also discovered that the resurrected blood fiends were no longer the same as the ones that died.
Although they had retained some of their characteristics, they were in essence new blood fiends.
After all, they did notpletely inherit the memories of the previous blood fiends.
The resurrected blood fiends would also be slightly weaker.
Perhaps this could be considered a weakness of the blood fiend race.
Thinking about it, it made sense. Infinite resurrection was already very terrifying. If it came without a price, it would be too heaven-defying.
There would always be a path of life left in the great cmity.
Ding Yue and the other two were waiting.
asionally, new blood fiends would pass by ore looking for them, but they would all be turned into ashes by the three of them.
As more blood fiends were killed, Chu Xuan realized that the blood fiends that were being revived were actually bing stronger after absorbing the other blood fiends that had perished.
The newly-born blood fiends would inherit part of the abilities of the blood fiends that had perished, and then they wouldbine together to be the abilities of the newly-born blood fiends.
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He realized that he still did not know enough about the blood fiend race.
If he were to annihte countless blood fiends on a big battlefield, and they gave birth to new blood fiends, how powerful would they be?
Even if the blood fiend race did not have any Divine realm experts, as long as there were enough blood fiends perishing in one location, Divine realm blood fiends would be born!
Then, was their ability to strengthen themselves like this endless?
Moreover, Chu Xuan thought of a terrifying question. If the blood fiends died inrge numbers, would they directly give birth to Dao realm blood fiends?
Was there a limit to their growth?
If there was no limit¡
Chu Xuan¡¯s scalp tingled. If there was really no limit, then the mass deaths of Heaven realm blood fiends would give rise to Divine realm blood fiends, and the deaths of those would give rise to Dao realm blood fiends. If those died too, would it give rise to Daoyuan realm blood fiends?
Chapter 298 - Prepare in advance
Chapter 298: Prepare in advance
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan felt that he had underestimated the terror of the ninth Great Daoyuan cmity.
The blood fiend race was probably not only the bearers of the Great Daoyuan cmity, but also the bearers of the Great Dao cmity.
If it really was the bearers of the Great Dao Cmity, then it would be terrifying.
Chu Xuan had to reconsider his ns and how he could deal with the Great Dao cmity.
He would probably not be able topletely avoid the Great Dao cmity just by relying on the Heavenly Daows.
After all, the current Heavenly Daows were not on par with the Great Dao.
Moreover, even if the nine zones were epassed by the Heavenly Daows, it would still be insufficient.
The terror of the Blood Fiend race, even if they were not the cmity-bearing race of the Great Dao cmity, they definitely heralded the beginning of the Great Dao cmity.
Otherwise, why would the Great Dao cmity be so terrifying?
What exactly was the Great Dao cmity like?
Chu Xuan did not know.
He knew of the existence of the Great Dao cmity. However, he had no way of knowing what shape or form the Great Dao cmity woulde in.
The only thing he knew was that there would definitely be some anomalies in the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and stretched out his hand. This time, he used it to deduce information about the blood fiend race.
Chu Xuan Chaos Dao Mirror trembled and could not continue the deduction. It was blocked by a mysterious force.
He immediately stopped the deduction process.
From this, it was certain that the blood fiend race would give birth to Dao realm experts.
However, it was not certain whether or not they could give birth to Daoyuan realm experts. If they could give birth to Daoyuan realm experts, it meant that the blood fiend race was involved in the Great Dao cmity.
It was inevitable for Dao realm warriors to face the cmity.
The blood fiend race gave birth to Dao realm experts, so if the Dao realm experts of the nine zones did not enter cmity, the nine zones would not be able to resist the blood fiend race.
Moreover, at that time, there would be special circumstances that would lure Dao realm experts into the cmity.
Chu Xuan tried to deduce the Great Dao cmity, but the result was naturally blocked as well.
His strength was still insufficient.
If he had the strength of the Daoyuan realm, he would definitely be able to deduce it.
He had to increase his strength as soon as possible.
Chu Xuan continued to pay attention to Ding Yue and the other two disciples. He would not enter cmity personally. Now that the Northern Zone had fallen under the control of the Heavenly Dao, he would try his best not to be affected.
He would stay in his courtyard in peace.
Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that something unexpected might happen.
Therefore, Chu Xuan had to make various preparations to deal with any possible idents.
A great cmity was always full of variables.
When the disciples entered the cmity, they would strive for fate, which would benefit him.
If the disciples found a way to restrain the blood fiend race, then this great cmity would definitely be easier to handle.
Daoyuan realm!
If he did not reach the Daoyuan realm, he would not have enough confidence.
Chu Xuan sighed. He hoped that the Heavenly Dao Talisman n could be implemented as soon as possible and devour the other seven zones.
There was no need to devour the entire nine zones. If he could devour the seven or eight zones, he would be able to reach the Daoyuan realm.
He hoped that the disciples would be a little stronger and help their master raise his cultivation level quickly.
Ding Yue and the others waited for half a month before they saw figures emerge in front of them.
The moment they were born, they let out a furious roar and looked at them with brutal eyes.
The newly-born blood fiends did not retain any memories. However, they knew that the person in front of them was an enemy and they had to kill them!
Ding Yue and the other two looked at the newly-born blood fiends and their expressions changed slightly.
They had be stronger!
They were first-level Emperor realm blood fiends now!
If every blood fiend died, and their strength increased after they were revived, it would be too terrifying.
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°This is the result of the fusion of many blood fiends who died. Their strength has increased.¡±
¡°The Heaven realm blood fiends can fuse infinitely and give birth to even stronger blood fiends.¡±
The expressions of Ding Yue and the other two disciples changed drastically. If that was the case, the more blood fiends died, the more experts would be born.
They would be endless then.
¡°Master, is there no way to destroy them?¡±
Wang Luo asked in a low voice.
¡°The rules around the cmity-bearing race also contain a trace of life force at this moment. I¡¯ll rely on you guys to explore the method.¡±
Chu Xuan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If it¡¯s just the Great Daoyuan cmity, the blood fiend race naturally wouldn¡¯t be so terrifying. However, the blood fiend race appears to be involved in that thing beyond the Great Daoyuan cmity¡¡±
He did not continue.
Ding Yue and the other two disciples felt a chill run down their spines.
What was after the Great Daoyuan cmity?
From the tone of their master, it was likely that after the Great Daoyuan cmity, they would not enter the next Daoyuan.
¡°Work hard and rise up during the Great Daoyuan cmity. Strive for fate and great opportunities. I hope that you can break through to the Dao realm during this great cmity, or even¡¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice disappeared.
He did not continue.
Ding Yue and the other two understood that the Great Daoyuan cmity was a great opportunity.
It was an opportunity for them to ignore the restrictions of thews of Heaven and Earth and quickly increase their strength.
On this day, the three of them began to sweep through the ancient battlefield and exterminate the blood fiends.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and moved Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er into an ancient battlefield. He instructed the two of them to explore the ancient battlefield and exterminate the blood fiend race.
The ghost race was more special.
Chu Xuan thought that the Great Daoyuan cmity was also an opportunity for the ghost race to rise up.
Fallen cultivators could revive as members of the ghost race.
The rise of the ghost race in this great cmity was inevitable.
However, they still could not deal with the blood fiends.
Over the next few days, Chu Xuan used the Myriad Heavenly Mirror to move Qin Ying, Hei Yue, Xiang Xing, Qian Ming, Hu Tianya, and Demon Buddha into an ancient battlefield.
He wanted them to familiarize themselves with the blood fiend race in advance.
Demon Buddha cultivated Buddhist dharma, which had the power of purification, but to the blood fiend race, it did not have as strong an effect as they had imagined.
After all, the blood fiend race was a cmity-bearing race, so they naturally had the resistance to these secret techniques of purification.
Chu Xuan had moved his disciples into the ancient battlefield to fight with the blood fiend race to temper them and adapt to future battles with the blood fiend race.
He had to discover the blood fiend race¡¯s weakness, and find a way to restrain them.
He had to try to prevent the blood fiend from continuously producing stronger experts.
Chu Xuan asionally paid attention to the battles of his disciples. He spent most of his time preparing for the Heavenly Daows expansion into the Eastern Zone.
Chu Xuan was waiting for the right time.
The bell had already rung eight times. If nothing went wrong, the ninth time would be the time when the Great Daoyuan cmity would begin.
The first zone where the blood fiend race appeared was the Western Zone, which would also be the ce where the Great Daoyuan cmity would begin.
In the Northern Zone, there were a few ces where the spiritual energy was brewing. Here, some of the older Heaven realm experts were trying to reach the Divine realm.
The first batch of Divine realm experts were about to appear in the Northern Zone.
Chapter 299 - Gathering Of The Disciples
Chapter 299: Gathering Of The Disciples
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
There were many ancient battlefields in the Northern Zone. Some of them were huge ancient battlefields that had existed for a long time, which nurtured the blood fiend race.
As expected, these would be the blood fiends that invaded the Northern Zone.
In the nine regions, other than the Deste Ancient Zone, the other eight zones all had these ancient battlefields, and the blood fiend race within.
The Deste Ancient Zone was, after all, the most mysterious zone in the nine zones, and also contained the core of the nine zones.
When he saw the ancient battlefields stuck in spatial seals, Chu Xuan realized that the nine domains had actually shrunk.
During the numerous great battles, many regions had been sealed into space.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was the return of these ancient battlefields and the recovery of the nine zones.
It was the ninth Daoyuan, which would return the nine zones to their original state.
Was this a cycle?
Chu Xuan seemed to have understood something.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was a form of check and bnce, for the purpose of restoration.
The Heavenly Daows began to purify the ancient battlefields. It purified the blood-colored spiritual energy inside into regr spiritual energy and scattered it throughout the Northern Zone.
After purifying an ancient battlefield, it allowed the ancient battlefield to return from the sealed space to the Northern Zone.
The Northern Zone was expanding.
As the Northern Zone expanded, the Heavenly Daows would too.
After the purified blood-colored spiritual energy was fed back into the Northern Zone, the density of spiritual energy gradually rose.
Some experts had already sensed it.
They were rmed. They suspected that the Great Daoyuan cmity was about to arrive.
In the ancient battlefield, Ding Yue looked solemnly at the blood fiends in front of him.
They were all Emperor realm blood fiends.
In order to prevent the integration of the fallen blood fiends, Ding Yue had adopted the strategy of separating and killing them.
It had indeed slowed down the birth of stronger blood fiends. However, they still revived in the end!
In addition, once a great battle broke out with the blood fiends, how couldone possibly separate the blood fiends on the battlefield?
The blood fiends would end up merging and producing stronger experts one way or another..
Ding Yue also discovered something else. If too many times blood fiends died they would not fuse and give birth to a new blood fiend.
Instead, they would be reborn as several new blood fiends.
This meant that the blood fiend race seemed to have a rule that forced them to maintain the number of blood fiends.
After all, if the fallen blood fiends kept fusing to create stronger experts, their numbers would gradually fall, and without numbers, no matter how strong they were, they were easier to deal with.
This rule safeguarded them from that ending.
Ding Yue continued to kill them.
Wang Luo and the others were the same.
They were all looking for a breakthrough point in dealing with these blood fiends.
Wang Luo even used the blood fiends as a material to refine pills..
Xiang Xing was also using his artifact-refining knowledge to try and find a way to deal with it.
The number of blood fiends in the ancient battlefield was constantly decreasing, but their strength was getting stronger and stronger.
Demon Buddha walked around the ancient battlefield. Buddhist light enveloped the surroundings. His white clothes were not stained by dust, and he looked kind and gentle.
He continued to purify the blood fiends in the ancient battlefield.
In the end, Demon Buddha discovered that with the power of his Buddha dharma, it would take thousands, or even tens of thousands of years, topletely purify this small ancient battlefield!
He needed enough Buddhist monks to deal with the blood fiends efficiently.
However, was it really effective?
Would the blood fiends end up resisting the purification light?
Would they not create and for the revival of the blood fiend race in that case?
The more he thought and understood, the more he realized how terrifying the blood fiend race was.
In the secretnd of Nine Swords Mountain, a powerful aura erupted.
It was the same in the secretnd of the Floating Flower Pavilion.
In other ces in the Northern Zone, powerful auras erupted one after another.
They broke through the barrier of the Heaven realm and stepped into a new realm.
The first batch of Divine realm experts under the Heavenly Daows was born.
As the Divine realm expertsprehended the Heavenly Daows and broke through, the Heavenly Daows were also strengthened.
The Heavenly Daows were now expanding into the Eastern Zone.
In the ancient battlefield, Ding Yue and the others were still killing the blood fiends, who were getting stronger, but fewer.
Where they were, there were already Emperor and Supreme realm blood fiends.
If this continued, sooner orter, there would be a Heaven realm blood fiend.
Chu Xuan saw that the disciples were all running their own experiments. Although they had not found a way to exterminate the blood fiend race yet, they had found ways of dealing with them.
Therefore, after a while, Chu Xuan used the Heavenly Dao Talisman to transport his disciples back into the pocket dimension.
¡°You are all fellow disciples. Get to know each other and exchange your experiences.¡±
Ding Yue and the others were momentarily stunned. Then, they immediately looked at Hu Tianya.
This tiger was also Master¡¯s disciple?
A monster?
Then, they looked at Demon Buddha. He had a kind appearance and was dressed in white. However, for some reason, they felt that he was not as benevolent as he looked.
In fact, he did not seem to be a good person. To put it bluntly, he was a hypocrite.
Hu Tianya could not keep up appearances any longer. His fellow disciples all looked human-like. If he, a tiger,y on the ground, would he not becking in dignity?
He stood up and transformed into a young man with a tiger¡¯s head.
¡°My name is Ding Yue, your eldest senior brother.¡±
Ding Yue was the first to speak.
He was the first disciple, so naturally, he was the eldest senior brother.
Qin Ying was an in-name disciple, which meant that he had no seniority to speak of whatsoever.
Qian Ming was the youngest junior brother.
After they got to know each other, under Ding Yue¡¯s suggestion, they directly entered the trial mystic realm. Everyone fought each other to familiarize themselves with each other.
Each of them practiced a different cultivation technique, and it was also a good chance for them to prove themselves.
Without a doubt, Qian Ming was the weakest.
After all, he had just joined the sect, and his cultivation level was the lowest.
After a battle, other than Qian Ming, the rest of the disciples all had solemn expressions on their faces.
Ding Yue felt great pressure.
This eldest senior brother was actually unable to suppress the junior disciples.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing were slightly weaker in terms ofbat power, but their unique techniques were pretty good, which allowed them to make up for their weaknesses.
Xiao Liang was even more impressive.
He had never been able to defeat Xiao Liang; it was always 50-50.
Unexpectedly, Demon Buddha was also very monstrous.
That Buddhist light, that Mighty Heavenly Dragon technique, was incredibly terrifying.
Hu Tianya, the awe-inspiring tiger, was also iparably powerful.
There was no need to mention Qin Ying. The former Great Qin Emperor was naturally quite powerful, and Ding Yue and the others all knew this.
Even though he was an in-name disciple, his strength was not much weaker.
The only female disciple, Hei Yue, was unexpectedly powerful.
Her technique seemed to be able to control all living things that were weaker than her. It was incredibly domineering in battle, and it was like facing the edicts of an emperor.
Ding Yue felt sorrowful. As the eldest senior brother, why was he unable to suppress his junior brothers and sisters?
Where was his dignity as the eldest senior brother?
It had to be because he had yet to break through the three stages of the way of the sword. He had to do it!
He had to reim his dignity!
Chapter 300 - The Great Daoyuan Calamity Is Here
Chapter 300 The Great Daoyuan Cmity Is Here
Qian Ming waspletely dumbfounded. Were his senior brothers and sister not too powerful?
He did not have any ability to fight them at
all.
He was instantly killed by them in the trial mystic realm.
¡°Amitabha Buddha, good, good, good. It¡¯s rare for us to meet. Why don¡¯t you listen to this little monk talk about Buddhism?¡±
Demon Buddha pressed his palms together.
The corners of Ding Yue and the others¡¯ mouths twitched.
¡°Monk, we are all fellow disciples. Don¡¯t do this. It won¡¯t work.¡±
Ding Yue waved his hand.
Demon Buddha felt a little regretful that he did not manage to pull his fellow disciples into Buddhism.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about how to deal with the blood fiend race,¡± Qin Ying said.
¡°My Buddhist light can purify the blood fiends, but¡¡±
¡°My sword intent can alsopletely destroy the blood fiends, but¡¡±
They discussed and shared their experiences in dealing with the blood fiend race.
¡°The blood fiends can be exterminated and revived endlessly, but can we somehow use blood fiends to fight blood fiends? Perhaps by controlling them?¡±
Wang Luo pondered for a moment and made a suggestion.
¡°How can we use the blood fiends? How can we control the blood fiends¡±
¡°Formations and restrictions.¡±
Next, Ding Yue and the others discussed possible methods of controlling the blood fiends..
Among the disciples, Wang Luo and Xiang Xing were the best at formations and restrictions. One of them refined formations into pills, while the other refined them into artifacts.
Chu Xuan spent some time listening to their discussion. Then, he made secret manuals for formations and restrictions and created a scripture pavilion and ced it in the pocket dimension for the disciples to read.
¡°Since the blood fiend race will fuse after death and give birth to stronger blood fiends, we should think of a quick and effective method to disperse the blood-colored spiritual energy after a battle to prevent more blood fiends from fusing.¡±
¡°At the same time, we should set up a formation where they are fusing and trap them so that we can slowly purify them.¡±
¡°I think this is a more effective method. At least at the initial stage of the cmity, it is a good countermeasure. Therefore, it is necessary to set up a purifying formation.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er also joined in the discussion.
After learning about the characteristics of the blood fiend race, she began to think about how to deal with them.
Ding Yue and the others¡¯ eyes lit up. Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s method was indeed effective and a better method.
However, there were a few problems to be solved, such as the formation itself and the materials needed to refine the formation.
Also, how much would be consumed to purify the blood fiend race and whether it would be proportional to the cost.
After discussing a rough n, the few of them split up and started to work on it.
Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and the others were thinking of ways tobine the formations and restrictions into their battle and secret techniques. They could quickly and easily set up small formations and restrictions.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing were studying how to set uprge-scale formations.
Demon Buddha was thinking about what Buddhist formations to use.
Hu Tianya was thinking about some of the special tribes among the monster race that possessed the power of purification and other special abilities.
Qin Ying requested Chu Xuan to move his brothers into the ancient battlefield and to allow him to teach them some secret techniques, including the art of formations.
Chu Xuan allowed it.
Once again, he moved his disciples into the ancient battlefield.
There, they continued to study how to deal with the blood fiend race.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing suggested that they move together. The two of them worked together to study how to control the blood fiends.
Chu Xuan was very pleased that his disciples were working so hard.
Qian Ming was left in the pocket dimension to cultivate. He was the weakest, so he needed to catch up as soon as possible.
The rest of the time, Chu Xuan paid attention to the changes in the nine zones, waiting for the right opportunity to extend the Heavenly Daows into the Eastern Zone.
The spiritual energy within the nine zones became more and more chaotic.
The Divine realm experts in the Deste Ancient Zone were all searching for treasures and exploring ces that asionally emitted strange phenomena.
Cao Tianyi was still crazy. If an unlucky person met him, that person would be killed.
After everyone bought a Myriad Zones talisman, the Divine realm experts couldmunicate with each other to avoid Cao Tianyi.
As for trying to surround and kill Cao Tianyi again, they did not attempt it for the time being. After all, killing a lunatic was not as interesting as treasure hunting.
Under Chu Xuan¡¯s guidance, Ren Changhe began to head toward the center of the nine zones.
With his current strength, and the trump card that Chu Xuan had given him, as long as he did not meet a Dao realm expert, his life would not be in danger.
He continued to explore, but had yet to reach the primordialnd.
Chu Xuan¡¯s goal was to get Ren Changhe as close as possible to the primordialnd to set up some things.
Ren Changhe was only in the Divine realm, so he could not enter the primordialnds. However, it should not be a problem for him to set up some things outside.
Boom!
The Northern Zone shook, and another ancient battlefield was unsealed.
At the same time, the small races hiding in the Northern Zone also came out of their secret realms and returned to the Northern Zone.
Chu Xuan told the ck Moon Tower not to kill the small races indiscriminately or exterminate them.
The cultivators of the Northern Zone were not interested in the small races. Instead, they were busy cultivating and preparing for the Great Daoyuan cmity
There were other cultivators who were busy exploring the ancient battlefields.
After the small races appeared in the Northern Zone, Chu Xuan allocated territories for them, which were covered by the Heavenly Daows.
This made everyone aware that they could not kill the small races indiscriminately. Otherwise, they would be punished by the Heavenly Daows.
The small ns formed an alliance. In order to thank the Heavenly Dao for its kindness, they even designated a special festival to worship the Heavenly Dao.
Furthermore, the small races were more active inprehending the Heavenly Daows than anyone else.
They were filled with devotion.
With the appearance of the small races, the creatures of the Northern Zone became more diverse. Chu Xuan could sense the changes in the Heavenly Daows, as it continued to grow stronger.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was drawing closer and closer.
Qin Ying had already left the ancient battlefield. He led his brothers to the Eastern Zone and began to build an army of cultivators in preparation to deal with the blood fiends.
Xiang Xing returned to the Southern Zone. He entered secluded cultivation in order to break through to the Heaven realm.
Ding Yue and the others had umted enough experience and resources. They were killing the blood fiends while waiting for the opportunity to break through.
Demon Buddha returned to the Demon Zone and started to build an army of Buddhists. He taught them Buddhist formations to prepare for the blood fiend race.
Hu Tianya had also returned to the Monster Zone.
The first thing he did upon his return was to gather some races with special talents.
Following his orders, they began to cooperate and train as they formed arge army to deal with the blood fiend race.
Qian Ming was still cultivating bitterly. Dong!
At a certain moment, a muffled sound spread throughout the nine zones, and the echo did not disappear for a long time.
The Great Daoyuan cmity had arrived.
Chapter 301 - Blood Fiends Descend
Chapter 301 Blood Fiends Descend
The ninth sound of Heaven and Earth suddenly rang out. Different from the previous eight sounds, the ninth echo did not dissipate for a long time.
At the instant the sound rang out, thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zone trembled, as if a stone had been thrown into ake.
Thews interweaved, and signs of disorder appeared.
Heaven realm experts and above could faintly see blurryws appearing in the sky, circling the heavens like a huge.
At this moment, thews were shaking.
The opportunity Chu Xuan had been waiting for had finally arrived. The instant the sound of Heaven and Earth rang out, and thews shook, the Heavenly Daows silently expanded into the Eastern Zone and immediatelyreced one-third of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Eastern Zone..
It was the first step to epass the Eastern Zone andy a solid foundation.
The Northern Region of the Western Zone.
In the desert, as the sounds of Heaven and earth lingered, space suddenly shook.
Blood-colored spiritual energy poured out.
Then, a huge ancient battlefield emerged from its spatial seal and appeared in the desert.
Blood-colored spiritual energy filled the sky.
The cultivators in the desert held their breaths, their eyes gradually brightening.
It was a great opportunity!
This meant that there were many treasures inside, especially those of the evil variety.
The blood-colored spiritual energy in the ancient battlefield was so thick that there was no shortage of such treasures. Moreover, their level must be very high.
Even the Divine realm experts were tempted.
Swoosh!
The cultivators all rushed toward the ancient battlefield like crazy.
Some used theirmunication talismans to inform their family and friends, who hurried over to get a share or join forces to search for treasures.
The news of the ancient battlefield in the Northern Region gradually spread.
However, unlike the other cultivators, Rong Jiahao turned around and ran. He had witnessed the terror of the blood fiend race and realized that the ancient battlefield was not an opportunity, but a disaster.
It was a disaster for the entire Western Zone.
Run!
He had to run!
Rong Jiahao ran away. He did not care about the shock and ridicule around him.
No treasure was more important than his life.
Experts swarmed to the ancient battlefield.
Inside the ancient battlefield, the densely-packed blood fiends were bare-chested. Their scarlet muscles bulged, and their ferocious faces were entuated by their cold fangs. ¡°Our race willst forever!¡±
In the blood fiend race, a strong man with long fangs and a helmet on his head raised a long, blood-red saber in his hand and roared.
He was the leader of the blood fiend race.
The Blood Fiend King!
¡°Kill our way out and devour flesh and blood to strengthen our race. The nine zones belong to our n. All living creatures are our food!¡±
¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡±
The roars echoed as the blood essence and the blood-colored spiritual energy surged out.
The cultivators who were rushing to the ancient battlefield sensed that something was wrong. They slowed down and were bewildered.
Boom!
They saw a wave of blood surging toward them from the direction of the ancient battlefield.
Everyone was shocked. When they took a closer look, they noticed that it was not a wave of blood.
It was a sea of people that they had never seen before.
Their upper bodies were scarlet red and his muscles were bulging. They looked extraordinarily strong.
¡°Not good!¡±
¡°Run!¡±
The cultivators were terrified. They took out theirmunication talismans to warn others and quickly fled.
However, it was toote.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Kill them!¡± The battle broke out.
It was over soon.
The smell of blood filled the air. Flesh and blood covered the area. The flesh and blood of countless warriors melted quickly and turned into more blood-colored spiritual energy.
As the qi and blood essence of the cultivators waned, the strength of the blood fiends increased.
A supreme realm expert was captured and brought before the Blood Fiend King.
¡°What kind of monster are you? How dare you offend the human race?¡±
The Supreme realm expert said in a threatening tone.
The Blood Fiend King looked down at him. ¡°The human race? The overlord of the nine zones?¡±
¡°Haha, that will soon change. From now on, the human race will be our food.¡±
The Blood Fiend King grabbed the cultivator and opened his ferocious mouth. As the terrified warrior watched, the Blood Fiend King bit his throat.
His hands tore the cultivator¡¯s body apart. He really treated him as food!
The expert¡¯s divine soul left his body and wanted to escape. However, under the Blood Fiend King grabbed him with one hand.
The terrifying power of the Blood Fiend King melted his soul.
The blood fiend race was not interested in souls. They were only interested in flesh and blood.
The news of a strange race appearing in the Northern Region spread throughout the Western Zone, and that countless cultivators had died.
Then came the news that this new race ate human flesh as food!
The human cultivators of the Western Zone were furious!
The experts of the major sects of the Northern Zone all moved out, and countless cultivators rushed to the desert.
¡°If you dare to ughter the human race, then you must die!¡±
An angry roar came from the sky, and a Heaven realm expert appeared.
Boom!
The powerful attack instantly crushed tens of thousands of blood fiends.
Experts appeared one after another.
With their powerful strength, they charged toward the blood fiends. Wherever they passed, countless blood fiends were crushed and killed.
The blood fiends¡¯ aura then became denser and filled the entire desert.
¡°Our race is eternal. How dare a mere human talk about destroying our race?¡±
An expert of the blood fiend race appeared. A Heaven realm expert.
A great battle broke out. Human experts rushed over one after another.
The entire desert became a battlefield.
The surging blood-colored spiritual energy became denser as more and more blood fiends died.
The human experts continued to rush over, and they had an absolute advantage in terms of strength.
In the end, three peak heaven realm experts surrounded and killed the Blood Fiend King.
Although the Blood Fiend King was powerful, he was still at a disadvantage when surrounded by three peak Heaven Realm experts.
Boom!
The Blood fiend King exploded and died.
The voice before his death echoed around them.
¡°I will return soon and kill all of you!¡±
The human experts did not care.
With the fall of the Blood Fiend King, the other blood fiends were also besieged by the human cultivators. They were decreasing in number, and all of them were pushing toward the ancient battlefield.
They swore to exterminate the blood fiends¡¯ base in the ancient battlefield and find the most precious treasures.
The human experts of the Northern Region crushed the blood fiends with absolute strength. They announced to the other races that the human race was still the undisputed overlord of the nine zones!
They began to enter the ancient battlefield. As they moved forward, they encountered the blood fiends and exterminated them as they went along. As they moved forward, they saw a huge bloodke.
They were all shocked. How many creatures had died to form this bloodke?
Some of the experts felt uneasy. Their instincts told them that something big was going to happen.
Something seemed to be wrong with this ancient battlefield.
Suddenly, an angry roar erupted from outside the ancient battlefield. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill and eat all of you!¡±
Chapter 302 - Immortal Blood Fiends
Chapter 302 Immortal Blood Fiends
Behind them, outside the ancient battlefield, there were many blood fiends, and their leader was the very same Blood Fiend King that they had killed earlier.
Now, he had returned much stronger than before, and he was now a half-step Divine realm blood fiend.
Each of these revived blood fiends seemed to be stronger.
All of the cultivators felt a chill run down their spine.
The blood fiends could resurrect themselves?
At this moment, they recalled the news of those blood-colored freaks that could not be killed.
¡°I¡¯ll kill you and eat you!¡±
The Blood Fiend King charged over with a saber in his hand.
¡°Kill!¡±
The cultivators had solemn expressions. A few experts joined hands once again and charged towards the Blood Fiend King.
This time, they had to destroy him and turn him into ashes!
No traces could be left behind.
¡°Kill all of them and burn them into ashes. Don¡¯t give them a chance to revive!¡±
A great battle ensued.
The cultivators of the Northern Region continued to rush over.
Many of the experts who had received the news rushed over to help.
A great number of blood fiends fell as well as a portion of the cultivators. The desert turned into a vicious battlefield, and the sand was dyed red with blood.
The warsted for several days, after which the cultivators burned the corpses of the blood fiends into ashes.
With this, the cultivators of the Northern Region once again announced to the outside world that the human race should not be provoked.
The ancient battlefield waspletely plundered.
The other cultivators who had been paying attention to the situation in the Northern Region all let out a sigh of relief. That foreign race was simply seeking its own destruction.
They dared to provoke the human race!
A few dayster, news spread in the Western Zone, especially in the Northern Region, that the blood fiends would still be revived even if they were burned to ashes.
Furthermore, they would fuse and be new blood fiends that were even stronger.
However, countless people scoffed at this
news.
They had already been destroyed, so how could they be revived?
To be able to be revived from a corpse was already extremely terrifying. If they could be revived even after they were turned into ashes, would they not be indestructible?
How could there be such a terrifying existence?
In the Northern Region¡¯s deste desert, the blood-colored spiritual energy did not dissipate.
In the bloodke in the ancient battlefield, a series of bubbles appeared, and the entire bloodke boiled.
The blood-colored spiritual energy continued to condense and, soon, a blood-red figure appeared; it was the Blood Fiend King.
At this moment, the Blood Fiend King¡¯s strength had increased once again.
He had already reached the first level of the Divine realm!
He held the saber in his hand, and his ferocious and terrifying face and fangs emitted a cold gleam.
¡°I¡¯m back again!¡±
Roar!
An angry roar spread across the ancient battlefield.
The bloodke continued to boil, and one blood-colored figure after another appeared.
Each of them had the strength of a peak Heaven Realm cultivator.
There were a total of 99 of them.
They walked out of the bloodke and stepped into the desert.
Looking at the sky full of blood-colored spiritual energy, they quietly waited for the appearance of the other blood fiends.
In the desert, a blood-red figure appeared.
It was a newly-born blood fiend.
His strength had be stronger.
However, he did not have any memories before he died. He only had the rted instincts that he had inherited after fusing, as well as a part of his emotions before he died.
One by one, new blood fiends appeared.
Their strength had doubled.
Although their numbers had decreased, their overall strength had increased.
¡°Our race is eternal!¡±
The Blood Fiend King waved his saber and roared.
¡°Our race is eternal!¡±
The blood fiends roared.
Outside the Northern Region¡¯s desert, space trembled and a mystic realm appeared.
Short, sharp-eared people walked out of the mystic realm.
Sky Ear race.
They used to be a big race, but had now declined.
The Sky Ear n¡¯s talenty in their special hearing. They could hear distant movements and hear the arrival of danger.
The Sky Ear n felt uneasy at this moment.
Ever since the ninth sound of Heaven and Earth sounded, they had not been able to hear danger. Their race was able to survive because of their ability to hear danger, which helped them to avoid it.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel uneasy?¡±
The Grand Elder of the Sky Ear race muttered to himself.
Standing outside the mystic realm, he listened to the movements in the surroundings, but did not sense anything around them that might signal the arrival of danger.
He waved his hand and grabbed a pair of young Sky Ear n members from the mystic realm, saying ¡°Let¡¯s leave the Northern Region and find a safe ce to hide.¡±
Since he felt uneasy, he decided to make preparations in advance.
There was a reason why small races like these were able to survive for so long.
After thinking for a while, the sky ear Grand Elder still felt uneasy. He felt that a pair was not enough.
He grabbed a few more pairs and threw them in different directions.
¡°I hope that we can find a safe ce and survive.¡±
¡°Ancestor, please protect our race!¡±
The elder of the Sky Ear n muttered to himself.
After sending away the young juniors, the Sky Ear race would be safer. They would not be exterminated in one go.
Just as the Grand Elder of the Sky Ear n was about to return to the mystic realm, he heard a faint roar. Something did not seem right.
The uneasiness in his heart grew stronger. He could not tell which direction the roar came from.
In the distance, surging blood-colored spiritual energy soared into the sky. Moreover, it seemed to be heading in this direction.
Danger!
¡°Everyone,e out! Run!¡±
The Grand Elder of the Sky Ear race roared.
Not only that, but he also took out amunication talisman. The Sky Ear race had used a treasure to buy it from the humans.
He spread the news of the impending crisis to the surrounding small races.
In order to survive, these small ns had already formed an alliance and were constantly exchanging information.
The Sky Ear n members came out of the mystic realm and began to flee. The surrounding small races also began to flee.
Furthermore, the clever small races transmitted the news of the danger to the nearby human sects!
Boom!
The blood fiend army charged over.
The small races with nowhere to run could only fight back, as a great battle erupted.
Boom!
The Sky Ear grand elder erupted with the power of a Divine realm cultivator, as he began to open up a bloody path for his nsmen to escape. However, a powerful Divine realm blood fiend rushed over. The ensuing battle between them ended very quickly.
The grand elder of the Sky Ear race died, and he was devoured by the Blood Fiend King!
When the nearby human sects received the message from the smaller races, they were stunned.
Danger?
Their first thought was the blood fiend race.
However, how could it be possible? The blood fiend had been killed and turned into ashes.
Could it be that a new member of the blood fiend race had appeared?
As a precaution, they sent out experts to investigate the news.
¡°The blood fiends have resurrected¡¡±
The person who was investigating the news only sent back this sentence.
Chapter 303 - Expansion Of The Heavenly Dao Laws
Chapter 303 Expansion Of The Heavenly Dao Laws
The Northern Region underwent a drastic change!
The blood fiend armyunched a surprise attack. The humans within tens of thousands of miles of the desert all perished, and their sects were destroyed.
There were even some small races that werepletely wiped out in this catastrophe.
The Northern Region was shaken!
The Western Zone was shaken!
The Western Zone¡¯s human king¡¯s family issued a human king order to gather experts to fight against the foreign race.
Countless experts began to rush to the Northern Region.
The Northern Region¡¯s great sects formed the Human Alliance Army and began to fight the blood fiend army.
A great victory in one battle!
A great victory in the second battle!
A great victory in three battles!
Three victories in three battles raised the morale of the Northern Region.
However, not long after, they were brought back down to reality.
The fallen blood fiends revived.
Their numbers seemed to have decreased, but they had be stronger.
Everyone felt powerless.
Morale was low, and they were defeated time and time again.
After the blood fiends obtained a great victory, their numbers began to increase. It seemed that new blood fiends were constantly being born.
Before they found a way to deal with the blood fiends¡¯ revival, they could only adopt a defensive approach.
Things were at a stalemate.
Some of the Divine realm experts from the Deste Ancient Zone had already rushed back to the Western Zone.
A yearter, half of the Northern Region had fallen.
During this year, although the situation seemed to have stabilized, the human race had, in reality, been defeated.
The territory the blood fiend race upied grewrger andrger, and grew stronger and stronger after each defeat.
Furthermore, new blood fiends were constantly being born. They needed to find a way to resolve this.
The blood fiend race was also learning and improving.
Chu Xuan realized that the blood fiend race was even more terrifying than he had imagined
Besides the Northern Region of the Western Zone, the other regions of the Western Zone would soon encounter their own ancient battlefields, from which more blood fiends would descend.
However, they currently did not realize this.
The Western Zone could not be allowed to fall. Otherwise, it would hinder the Heavenly Dao Taliman n.
Moreover, once the blood fiendspletely controlled a region, it might affect thews of Heaven and Earth of that state..
Chu Xuan did not dare to gamble!
After all, the great cmity was full of variables.
Chu Xuan passed the news to the cultivators of the Western Zone, and especially to the human king¡¯s family.
The news shocked them.
The other regions would also be invaded by blood fiends?
They hurriedly sent out teams to search for abnormal ces that might lead to the ancient battlefield, and started to make preparations in advance.
It was all thanks to the warning of a mysterious expert. Otherwise, the Western Zone would have been in danger if they had been caught off guard. The mysterious expert even gave them a suggestion, which was to set up a sealing formation around the opening of the ancient battlefields and to try their best to dy the blood fiend race¡¯s invasion.
¡°I am so close.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at the Eastern Region. He was so close to devouring the core of thews of Heaven and Earth of the Eastern Region.
He was about to merge the eastern region into the Heavenly Dao.
¡°The Heavenly Daows have expanded. By annexing the Eastern Region, you have been rewarded with a cultivation boost.¡±
Finally, the Heavenly Daows had expanded beyond the Northern Zone.
The Heavenly Dao also grew stronger.
Afterpleting the first step of his n in the Eastern Zone, Chu Xuan¡¯s second target was the Western Zone.
After all, the Western Zone was currently very dangerous.
The power of the Heavenly Dao began to spread, heading towards the Western Zone.
They had to have other help.
Chu Xuan had been paying attention to the situation in the Western Zone.
Ding Yue and the disciples were already in the process of breaking through to the Heaven realm.¡±
ven
Qin Ying was also in closed-door cultivation.
Hei Yue was the same.
In the Great Dao Communication Group, Yousu, who had not spoken much all this while, actually took the initiative to speak at this juncture.
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my race¡¯s fate and mine have changed.¡±
¡°Senior, do you have any answers for me?¡±
When Chu Xuan Saw Yousu¡¯s question, his first thought was that the Netherworld race was going to be destroyed.
Actually, rather than being destroyed, they were going to be ghosts.
The fate of the Netherworld race was being carried by the ghost race.
Yousu was most likely the only Dao realm expert left among them, The transformation of the ghost race naturally affected her as well.
At present, she had two choices. She could either maintain her identity as a member of the Netherworld race, or she could adopt the identity of the ghost race.
However, Yousu had no way of knowing that the changes in fate were brought about by the transformation of the Netherworld race.
Even the Daoyuan realm experts like Hongyuan Chu did not know the secrets behind it.
After all, they had never seen a race transform into another race.
¡°Your situation is most likely a sign that the Netherworld race of the nine zones is about to be exterminated,¡± Mo Tu said.
You Su¡¯s expression changed.
Hong Yuanchu said, ¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity has already begun. It¡¯s a little hard to see what was happening¡¡±
He was a little puzzled. He had a feeling that there was something amiss here.
However, he was not overly worried about this. After all, this cmity would not affect Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Moreover, humans were extremely powerful, so it would not be a problem for them to survive the great cmity.
If they were really faced with a crisis, it would not be toote to act then.
Chu Xuan felt that it was necessary toe out and pacify Yousu. At the same time, he would also deceive her into bing a ghost.
A Dao realm ghost race expert would add yet another expert to the ghost race.
In any case, the Netherworld race and the ghost race were very simr, and now that thetter carried the fate of the former, Yousu would have to ept it.
Chapter 304 - Scaring The Daoyuan Realm Experts
Chapter 304: Scaring The Daoyuan Realm Experts
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Great Daoyuan cmity was extraordinary, but it was not something that required the attention of the Daoyuan realm experts. After all, it did not affect them.
However, Chu Xuan was trying to develop both the ghost race and Buddhist n, so he had to keep them from noticing that anything was wrong.
As such, he opted for the best distraction avable.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity is a small cmity. Fellow Daoist Hong, you can¡¯t see through because the great cmity has clouded your vision.¡±
¡°If any of you notice anything abnormal, don¡¯t panic, and don¡¯t take it to heart. The Great Daoyuan cmity still cannot affect Daoyuan realm experts.¡±
Chu Xuan did not continue.
Hong Yuanchu and the others felt a chill run down their spines. It was indeed the influence of the mysterious great cmity. Otherwise, how could they not probe the Great Daoyuan cmity?
Mo Tu¡¯s expression became even more solemn. He had sensed that the fate of the demon race had changed recently, but he did not know whether it was a good or bad thing.
Even he, an exalted Daoyuan realm expert, was unable to determine this.
Unexpectedly, it was because of the great cmity.
Chu Xuan deliberately misled Mo Tu.
Then, he continued, ¡°As for Yousu, your problem is that the Netherworld race has undergone a metamorphosis, and their fate has also undergone a metamorphosis with them. It is not a sign of destruction.¡±
¡°Yousu, you can choose to shoulder the fate of the evolved Netherworld race, If you do not resist it, it will naturally attach itself to you.¡±
Yousu heaved a sigh of relief.
It was good that the Netherworld race was not destroyed.
She hurriedly asked further, ¡°Senior, why did the Netherworld race transform? What will happen after the transformation?¡±
¡°It is their fate, and their opportunity. The transformation is a sublimation. This is a fortunate thing.¡±
¡°Thank you for your exnation, Senior!¡±
Yousu did not doubt Chu Xuan¡¯s exnation.
After all, even Daoyuan realm experts like Hong Yuanchu had to ask Chu Xuan for advice.
¡°Little friend Yousu, have you encountered any difficulties in shouldering the fate of the evolved Netherworld race?¡±
Chu Xuan looked like a warm-hearted senior.
Yousu was of the Netherworld race. If she wanted to shoulder the fate of the ghost race, she would definitely encounter some difficulties. After all, she was not a ghost.
¡°Senior, it feels like I¡¯m being rejected by their fate,¡± Yousu replied respectfully.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you a technique that will allow you to evolve like them.¡±
After Chu Xuan spoke, he privately messaged with Yousu and taught her some techniques from the Ancient Netherworld Scripture.
At the same time, he taught her the method to shoulder their fate.
She would gradually transform into a ghost as well.
Yousu was extremely grateful.
After using the method Chu Xuan had taught her, she sessfully inherited the fate of the Netherworld race after their transformation. She could even feel that there were some changes in her body.
The secret technique that Senior had taught her was also incredibly exquisite and powerful.
She sighed inwardly. As expected of a terrifying senior who could guide Daoyuan realm experts.
The Dao realm cultivators in the Great Dao Communication Group were all extremely envious that she had actually received pointers from the group leader.
In the Daoyuan realm group.
Chu Xuan spoke, ¡°Fellow Daoists, is it chaos that gives birth to the Great Dao, or is it the Great Dao that gives birth to chaos? Do you have any insights?¡±
¡°I¡¯m ashamed that I still have yet to discover any insights into this topic,¡± Hong Yuanchu said in embarrassment.
This question had always lingered in his mind, yet he had no new insights.
¡°The stupid old Ghost Hong actually gained nothing!¡±
The moment Mo Tu opened his mouth, he mocked Hong Yuanchu.
¡°Oh, Mo Tu, you boorish fellow, do you have any insights?¡±
Hong Yuanchu was not angry either.
¡°No!¡±
Mo Tu said confidently.
¡°Fellow Daoists, how much of your Dao path has been opened?¡±
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment and asked.
The Daoyuan realm was a rtively special realm. The strength of the Daoyuan realm cultivator depended on the strength of the Dao path he or she opened.
How could one determine the strength of the Dao path?
Naturally, the length, width, and stability of the Great Dao was the benchmark.
In theory, the Daoyuan realm had no end.
One could continue to open and develop their Dao path.
Chu Xuan did not know the extent to which one could open up one¡¯s Dao path.
Moreover, the Great Dao cmity was a cmity for Daoyuan realm cultivators.
If they could not endure it, their Dao paths would copse and fall.
If they did, they would be able to continue opening up the Dao path..
¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m ashamed to say I¡¯m quite inferior to Brother Hong in terms of this,¡± Ruo Xian sighed and said.
She was from the same era as Hong Yuanchu, and they had reached the Daoyuan realm at around the same time. However, shegged behind Hong Yuanchu after that.
Normally, Mo Tu would jump out to humiliate her at this point.
However, he did not, as the topic of opening up one¡¯s Dao path was a serious one.
¡°How much has Daoist brother Chu opened up the Dao path?¡±
Hong Yuanchu asked curiously.
Mo Tu and the others were also curious. In their eyes, Chu Xuan was a super big shot and an extremely ancient existence.
What level had such a terrifying expert reached in terms of opening the Dao path?
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, can you give us a reference?¡±
Kun He and the other Daoyuan realm experts chimed in.
Chu Xuan was silent. What should he say?
After pondering for a moment, he decided to go all out.
Thus, he said with a face full of shame, ¡°My talent is mediocre. I have devoted myself to opening up the path up until now, but I have only opened up a small path that is millions of miles long and hundreds of thousands of miles wide.¡±
¡°I¡¯m¡ Ashamed!¡±
Chu Xuan sighed deeply and said.
The group became quiet.
There was not the slightest sound.
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart thumped. Could it be that he had failed to exaggerate sufficiently?
Did he ruin the image that he had worked so hard to build up?
Thinking about it carefully, to Daoyuan realm experts, it did not seem difficult to open up a Dao path that was millions of kilometers long.
It was only a few million kilometers. In the outside world, to Daoyuan realm cultivators, that was a very short distance.
He had been careless!
His image of a super big shot was about to copse. What should he do?
How should he salvage this situation?
Just as Chu Xuan was vexed and wondering if there were any remedial measures, the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
¡°You bragged in front of the Daoyuan realm cultivators, scaring them senseless. You have been rewarded with a Chaos Path-opening Axe.¡±
Huh?
Chu Xuan was stunned. He had seeded in acting cool?
He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.
This meant that a Dao path that was millions of miles long was extremely terrifying.
¡°I, Chu Xuan, amcking. Fellow Daoists, please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±
Chu Xuan sent a series of cupped fists emojis in the group.
Little did he know that the Hong Yuanchu and the others were already in tears.
Chapter 305 - Chaos Path-Opening Axe
Chapter 305: Chaos Path-Opening Axe
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
A Dao path that was millions of miles long?
Seniorcked aptitude?
Then what about us?
Did that mean that they were simply trash inparison?
Hong Yuanchu took a look at the Dao path he had opened up.
Before Chu Xuan had spoken those words, he had been very satisfied with the Dao path he had opened up.
After all, he was the foremost expert among his generation.
His Dao path was over a thousand miles long, and also a little more than a mile wide.
Compared to Ruoxian¡¯s five to six hundred miles, his Dao path was much more powerful.
However,pared to Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao path, it was nothing more than a meandering path.
Ruoxian was devastated. She had painstakingly opened up her Dao path and diligentlyprehended the Great Dao, but fell short of Hong Yuanchu, and now felt like an ant in front of Chu Xuan.
Back then, she was one of the experts alongside Hong Yuanchu who had supported the human race in their rise to be the overlord race. Yet that all seemed insignificant now.
The other Daoyuan realm experts were all feeling the same. For the first time, they feltpletely useless.
These talented and terrifying existences only found out today that they were frogs at the bottom of a well.
A Dao path that was millions of miles long¡
What kind of concept was that?
They did not even dare to think about it.
Their ultimate goal and wish was only to open a Dao path that was tens of thousands of miles long.
In their eyes, that would already make them invincible among their peers.
However, their eyes¡¯ had been opened by Chu Xuan.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, please ept my bow!¡±
Hong Yuanchu immediately knelt down!
Mo Tu and the others joined him.
Fellow Daoist Chu was a true super expert.
For them to be able to get to know Fellow Daoist Chu was indeed a great opportunity.
If even Fellow Daoist Chu had to pay attention to that mysterious great cmity, it could be seen how terrifying it was.
Hong Yuanchu and the others began to worry. With their limited strength, how could they survive the cmity?
They had to cling tightly to Fellow Daoist Chu¡¯s sode.
¡°You¡¯re too polite. Fellow Daoists, you¡¯re too polite.¡±
Chu Xuan asked, ¡°Fellow Daoists, what about your Dao paths? A few million miles should be verymon, right?¡±
A few million miles, verymon?
Hong Yuanchu and the others¡¯ eyes were bloodshot and their foreheads were sweating. Should they tell the truth or not? What if they were looked down upon?
What if Daoist Brother Chu felt that they were too useless and ignored them after that? What should they do then?
If they did not tell the truth, what if Daoist Brother Chu knew the truth? Would their friendship not evaporate after that?
Hong Yuanchu was at a loss.
Ruoxian spoke first.
¡°Speaking of that, I¡¯m ashamed to say that my aptitude is too poor. Up until now, my Dao path is only about 600 kilometers long.¡±
Ruoxian let out a long sigh.
¡
No wonder they were scared out of his wits. The difference was between a few hundred kilometers and a few million kilometers!
Was opening up one¡¯s Dao path really that difficult?
After two Daoyuans, she had only opened up a Dao path that was a few hundred miles long?
¡°Fellow Daoist Ruoxian, don¡¯t be discouraged. A few hundred miles is already not bad.¡±
Chu Xuan consoled her.
¡°Little Ruoxian, you are indeed quite useless, only six hundred miles.¡±
Mo Tu mocked her.
Then he said, ¡°My Dao path is 1,100 miles long, just ordinary.¡±
Compared to Ruoxian, Mo Tu felt that he was extremely powerful.
Kun He opened up his Dao pathter than the others. It was only 400 miles, the shortest of them all.
Hong Yuanchu¡¯s Dao path was 1,300 miles long, surpassing Mo Tu and the others.
The Soaring Flood Dragon King and Mo Tu were simr.
Mo Zhan and the others¡¯ Dao paths were all around 800 to 900 miles long.
Bing Luoxing¡¯s Dao path was 3,000 miles long.
As for Huang Long, Gui Ran, and Yi Yuejun, because they were creatures of the Great Dao, their Dao paths were special. It was based on how much power of the Great Dao they could use rather than the length and width of their Dao paths.
Chu Xuan sighed with emotion. Everyone had it hard, which encouraged them.
¡°How did Daoist Brother Chu open his Dao path?¡±
Hong Yuanchu asked.
For those who opened their Dao paths, the method they used was actually pretty much the same.
The key was talent andprehension, or whether they had any special path-opening treasures to assist them.
Chu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Opening the Dao path isn¡¯t difficult. I just use an axe.¡±
An axe?
Hong Yuanchu and the others were all stunned.
Was one¡¯s Dao path opened like this?
Could it be that at that level, opening up one¡¯s Dao path was that easy?
Or had they notprehended the true meaning of opening up the Dao path?
Hong Yuanchu and the others did not continue asking. After all, this was a secret.
No one would casually reveal it.
Chu Xuan chatted with them for a while and mentioned the great cmity from time to time. This made Hong Yuanchu and the others very nervous.
They also expressed that they would not be disturbed by the outside world and would focus onprehending the Great Dao to prepare for the great cmity.
The chat then ended.
Chu Xuan looked at the system reward.
¡°The Chaos Path-opening Axe has the power to open a path in the chaos. It can sh through the Great Dao¡¡±
After reading the description of the Chaos Path-opening Axe, Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. This was a supreme treasure.
A path-opening artifact!
He could use the axe to open up a Dao path that was longer and wider.
Moreover, it had a special function that could directly open a path in the chaos.
Chu Xuan had an idea.
The Chaos Path-opening Axe, together with the Heaven Splitting Brush and the Earth Creation Scripture, would be extremely useful.
Apart from opening a path, the Chaos Path-opening Axe¡¯s offensive power was also extremely powerful.
It could sh through the Great Dao.
If he were to use it to fight, he would be able to sh through the other party¡¯s Dao.
It seemed that bragging could also bring about great gains. This was a pleasant surprise.
He took out the Chaos Path-opening Axe. It looked very simple and unadorned. No matter how he looked at it, it did not look like a supreme treasure.
It looked more like an ordinary axe.
Putting it away, Chu Xuan turned his gaze back to the Western Zone.
After the Eastern Zone¡¯s Eastern Region was merged under the Heavenly Daows, the Heavenly Daows had established a foundation in the Eastern Zone.
However, the most pressing matter at the moment was the Western Zone.
The blood fiend race was a menace to everyone, and the cultivators there did not have a good way of dealing with them.
Although the situation seemed to be in a stalemate, Chu Xuan knew that as the Great Daoyuan cmity continued to advance, the blood fiend race would be stronger and stronger. The Western Zone¡¯s Northern Region was about to fall.
The Heavenly Daows continued to extend into the Western Zone¡¯s Western Region. Through the Heavenly Daows there, Chu Xuan saw an ancient battlefield that was about to descend into the Western Region, bringing with it more blood fiends.
¡°Perhaps, we can be more aggressive.¡±
Chu Xuan pondered.
Chapter 306 - Infiltrating The Western Region
Chapter 306: Infiltrating The Western Region
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
It was a period of great cmity, especially with the appearance of the blood fiend race in the Western Zone. Even if the Heavenly Daows caused a disturbance in thews of Heaven and Earth, it would not arouse suspicion.
After all, the Divine realm cultivators could not see the Heavenly Daows encroaching on thews of Heaven and Earth.
Currently, there were no Dao realm experts present.
The Dao realm experts had not entered the cmity yet.
Chu Xuan was worried that the appearance of the blood fiend race would affect thews of Heaven and Earth to a certain extent, which would interfere with his n.
There was always something special about the cmity-bearing race.
However, it was precisely because the whole situation was uncertain that there were opportunities.
Chu Xuan decided to take the risk and give it a go.
At the very least, he wanted the Heavenly Daows to swallow a third of thews of Heaven and Earth before the blood fiend race descended upon the Western Zone¡¯s Western Region.
With this thought in mind, he waved his hand, and the Heavenly Dao Talisman appeared in his hand.
The miniature version of the Great Dao appeared in Chu Xuan¡¯s hand and wrapped itself around the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
Wisps of the Origin Dao Crystal¡¯s Dao aura were also injected into the Heavenly Dao Talisman to connect it with the Great Dao and avoid it being repelled by the Great Dao.
The chaos stones on the Heavenly Dao Talisman glowed with faint ck light.
Boom!
The power of the Heavenly Daows suddenly erupted. Chu Xuan instantly absorbed one-third of the power of the Northern Zone¡¯s Heavenly Daows and directed it toward the Western Zone¡¯s Western Region.
Themotion was quite big.
All of the Heaven realm and above cultivators sensed some changes.
The Heavenly Daows were in turmoil?
Could it be that a great cmity wasing?
The Western Zone¡¯s Western Region suddenly emitted multicolored light. Mysterious symbols flickered in the air for a few breaths of time, and then the world began to tremble.
The cultivators of the Western Zone¡¯s Western Region all had solemn expressions. Could it be that the blood fiend race had appeared?
Was the great cmity about to sweep the Western Region?
A group of experts gathered, looking for the source of the change and preparing countermeasures.
The Heavenly Daows quickly absorbed thews of Heaven and Earth of the Western Region. Although it caused some turbulence, it did not suffer too much rejection.
After all, the power of the Heavenly Daows Chu Xuan used were all derived from the originalws of Heaven and Earth.
However, after epassing a third of it, Chu Xuan felt resistance.
Although it was not strong, he immediately stopped the Heavenly Daows from absorbing any more.
That resistance did not onlye from thews of Heaven and Earth, but also from the Great Dao!
Chu Xuan did not dare to continue.
His n would fall apart if the Heavenly Daows were rejected by the Great Dao.
In any case, he had achieved his target.
Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief.
Even if the situation in the Western Region developed too quickly, unless it was absolutely necessary, Chu Xuan did not want to directly intervene.
After all, he did not want to stand out.
He only wanted to stay in the courtyard peacefully.
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to the Demon Zone. He was considering whether or not he should speed up the process of converting the demon race into Buddhists.
Before the cmity reached the Demon Zone, should he convert the Demon Zone into the Buddhist Zone?
He could take advantage of the fact that there were no Dao realm cultivators in the Demon Zone to send the Buddhist attendants to assist Demon Buddha.
Using forceful methods to force the demon race to convert to the Buddhist race might cause some problems , though. Perhaps if he used both soft and hard approaches, something miraculous might happen.
Chu Xuan decided to speed up the process of converting the demon race into Buddhists.
He would select some experts from among the Buddhists and condense a drop of rebirth blood for them. He would let them die in a great battle against the Heavenly Demon tribe.
Then, they would be reborn.
Such a scene would definitely shock the Heavenly Demon tribe. There would definitely be many experts from the Heavenly Demon tribe who would be tempted to join Buddhism.
After all, this was equivalent to having an extra life.
What was the purpose of cultivation?
Was the ultimate goal not to live longer?
For eternity?
If one converted to Buddhism, they would have a chance to live a second life. That temptation was great enough.
This was especially so for those experts who were already at a bottleneck and could not break through. They were just about to reach the end of their lifespans.
Even if they had a strong sense of belonging to the Heavenly Demon tribe, they would still be shaken.
Coupled with the powerful strength of the Buddhist attendants, the Buddhist n would definitely be able to defeat the Heavenly Demon tribe and rapidly spread Buddhist dharma throughout the entire Demon Zone.
The numerous demons in the Demon Zone would then be devout Buddhists.
Chu Xuan decided that after Demon Buddha broke through to the Heaven realm, he would send the Buddhist attendants into the Demon Zone to speed up the process of converting the demon race.
After the Demon Zone became the Buddhist Zone, and the demons became Buddhists, the number of Buddhist followers would increase, and the power of the Buddhist attendants would also increase.
It could be said that killing two birds with one stone.
It would be toote by then for the demon race¡¯s Dao realm experts to intervene.
One yearter, the situation in the Western Zone had changed.
In the Northern Region of the Western Zone, heaven and earth shook. Another ancient battlefield appeared and descended upon the Northern Region.
The blood fiend race surged out from the ancient battlefield.
There were numerous blood fiends, and the blood-colored spiritual energy was everywhere, covering half of the Northern Region.
The human cultivators were extremely solemn.
They kept building formations in an attempt to stop the blood fiend race¡¯s invasion.
Moreover, they kept searching for a way to deal with their ability to revive.
So far, what could be confirmed was that the blood fiends needed the blood-colored spiritual energy to revive.
In other words, if the blood-colored spiritual energy was purified, the blood fiends would not be able to revive.
However, how could such a huge amount of blood-colored spiritual energy be purified?
The artifact refiners, formation masters, and alchemists of the Western Zone researched day and night. They hade up with several kinds of purification artifacts and purification formation.
However, the consumption was too great, which made them unsustainable.
Other than the Northern Region, the other regions of the Western Zone were showing signs of the arrival of ancient battlefields.
With the current methods they had avable, it would take dozens of years to purify such a huge amount of blood-colored spiritual energy, and it would require them to gather the power of the entire Western Zone.
Furthermore, the blood fiends would not sit idly by either.
This was a true cmity!
The human cultivators were on guard against the blood fiend race¡¯s invasion. Unexpectedly, the new blood fiends started to attack the other blood fiends.
The internal strife should have been something to be happy about.
However, no one was happy.
Many blood fiends had died in the infighting, which meant that they would be stronger after being revived.
The infighting did not make them weaker, but stronger instead!
Amidst that, an even stronger Blood Fiend King was born, alongside a host of other strong blood fiends.
The real threat wasing.
Chapter 307 - Almost Lost My Composure
Chapter 307: Almost Lost My Composure
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The blood fiends were fighting and devouring each other. The first Blood Fiend King was fighting with the new Blood Fiend King.
Roars shook the sky, and blood-colored spiritual energy overflowed everywhere.
The human experts watched silently.
Although they knew that if the blood fiends continued to fight, and more powerful experts would be born, they had no way to stop it.
After all, it did not matter if they died at human hands or their own; they would still grow stronger.
What they could do was to try their best to dy the blood fiend race¡¯s invasion. They needed time to find a solution.
The infighting continued for a month, after which the blood fiends were unified, and they began their invasion.
They broke through the human¡¯s twelve great formations.
The battle became more intense.
The human race¡¯s territory continued to decrease, and countless people died. In contrast, the blood fiends were getting stronger and stronger.
¡°Retreat!¡±
The human experts began to issue evacuation orders. All the ordinary people, or warriors below the Emperor Realm, young women and children, began to retreat.
The human king¡¯s Gu family of the Western Zone issued the human king order.
A monthter, the current head of the Gu family died in battle!
Countless ordinary people and cultivators below the Emperor realm who could not evacuate in time all fell into the hands of the blood fiends.
They were kept in captivity!
They were kept as food.
The Warriors from the other zones began to enter the Western Zone to provide support.
Chu Xuan saw the tragic situation of the Northern Region through the Heavenly Dao Talisman. His heart wavered.
He had wanted to intervene several times.
Looking at the women and children who were kept in captivity being devoured by the blood fiends as food from time to time unsettled him.
¡°Sir, why do I feel that you are anxious?¡±
¡°Do you want to go out to rx?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er asked happily.
She had never seen Chu Xuan go out.
From the moment she came to this small courtyard, he had never left.
Chu Xuan was shocked. He hurriedly calmed himself down and turned his attention away.
He cursed inwardly. He had almost lost hisposure!
The system must have tempted him!
He almost lost his record!
¡°Go out? Isn¡¯t this ce perfectly fine?¡±
Chu Xuan denied that he wanted to go out.
Calm down, he had to calm down¡
He had to maintain hisposure and push forward with the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
¡®Stay steady, stay steady,¡¯ Chu Xuan kept reminding himself.
Chu Xuan stabilized his state of mind and began to cultivate. He turned his attention away from the Heavenly Dao Talisman and allowed it to slowly devour thews of Heaven and Earth.
¡°Sir, I¡¯m about to break through to the Heaven realm.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er tugged his arm and smiled.
It had only been a short while and she was about to break through to the Heaven realm. This was a realm that countless cultivators would never reach in their lifetime.
¡°En, go ahead. It¡¯s just the Heaven realm. Don¡¯t get too proud,¡± Chu Xuan nodded and said.
Su Xian¡¯er happily went to break through.
Breaking through to the Heaven realm, of course, would be apanied by a tribtion. However, for Su Xian¡¯er, passing through the tribtion was not difficult at all, so there was no need to pay too much attention to it.
Chu Xuan continued to cultivate and no longer paid attention to what was going on elsewhere. Stabilizing his state of mind was the most important thing.
As for the Western Zone, things were bing more and more dire.
Reinforcements had just arrived in the Northern Region not long ago. However, in the Western Zone¡¯s Southern Region, an ancient battlefield had also appeared, and with it the blood fiend race!
Fortunately, the Western Zone¡¯s Southern Region had made preparations beforehand. They temporarily sealed the blood fiend within the ancient battlefield.
However, no one was sure how long the seal could be maintained.
The humans in the Northern Region migrated inrge numbers.
Countless cultivators below the Emperor realm, as well as women and children, retreated and fled from the Northern Region.
More than ten million cultivators had fallen in the Northern Region.
More than half of the Northern Region was epassed by the blood-colored spiritual energy that could not be dispersed.
Even thews of Heaven and Earth seemed to be stained with blood.
More than half a yearter.
Boom!
In the Western Region¡¯s Northern Region, countless cultivators wept.
Many people¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.
A Divine realm expert of the human race had fallen!
The Gu family¡¯s grand elder, a fifth-level Divine realm expert who fought against the Blood Fiend King, had fallen!
The fall of the human race¡¯s Divine realm expert, also heralded the fall of the Northern Region.
Not long after the fall of the Gu family¡¯s grand elder, the Northern Region descended into chaos. The fate of the humans in the Northern Region was uncertain. It was as if they had lost something.
At this moment, it was as if they could never return to their homnd.
It was also on this day that the number one genius of the Northern Region had fallen in battle against the blood fiends!
Despair filled the Northern Region¡¯s humans.
Many of the small races in the Northern Region werepletely wiped out by this great cmity.
The remaining ones left the Northern Region with the human race.
They also joined the team that was researching how to deal with the blood fiends¡¯ ability to revive.
Chu Xuan sighed. The son of fate of the Western Zone¡¯s Northern Region had died.
The Western Zone¡¯s Northern Region¡¯s fate had changed, and it would be shouldered by the blood fiend race.
As expected, thews of Heaven and Earth would change as well.
Chu Xuan could not help but feel fortunate that he hadid a foundation in the Western Region of the Western Zone in advance.
The blood fiend race was a cmity-bearing race, so they naturally had some special fate.
Children of fate would also perish in this great cmity.
After all, the nine zones were so vast, and there were many children of fate. Those who could rise up in the cmity were only a few.
¡°Your maidservant, Su Xian¡¯er, has broken through to the Heaven realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly came, but Chu Xuan was not surprised by this.
After breaking through to the Heaven realm, Su Xian¡¯er could not sit still anymore.
¡°Sir, I want to go back to the Su family.¡±
After breaking through, her confidence increased greatly. She decided that it was time to go back to the Su family and mess with the Su family once again.
The opening of the Asura Ancient Land had provided her with a brief outlet to vent her anger. However, there were still some people who had yet to be punished.
¡°Go.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
¡°Sir, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er was overjoyed.
She immediately bade farewell to Chu Yun and left the Chu family¡¯s territory.
The Northern Region of the Western Zone had fallen. Countless humans who failed to flee in time became food for the blood fiends.
The cultivators of the Western Zone began to frantically build defenses to prevent the blood fiend race¡¯s invasion from progressing any further.
The Eastern Zone and Southern Zone sent cultivators to the Western Zone to support them.
The Western Zone was just the beginning. The other zones would soon also face the same cmity. Thus, there were not many cultivators who came to provide support. They were all preparing to defend their own zones.
Chapter 308 - Ghost Transformation
Chapter 308: Ghost Transformation
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The moment the Northern Region fell, the Divine realm experts of the major forces in the Western Zone began to return to their respective regions.
The Great Daoyuan cmity had arrived.
Were those strange lights in the Deste Ancient Zone and those precious treasures also the beginning of the Great Daoyuan cmity?
Ren Changhe still had not fully covered the outer area of the Deste Ancient Zone.
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. The Deste Ancient Zone was so vast and had so many secret ces.
After the blood fiend race upied the Northern Region of the Western Zone, they did not continue their invasion. It seemed like they had entered a period of rest.
This also gave the Western Zone¡¯s cultivators a chance to catch their breath.
The warriors of the Southern Region of the Western Zone had solemn expressions. They paid more and more attention to the blood fiend race that was sealed inside the ancient battlefield, setting up even moreyers of formations.
A newly-developed purification formation had also been set up to try to purify the blood-colored spiritual energy.
¡°Your disciple, Ding Yue, has broken through to the Heaven realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
Chu Xuan continued to cultivate.
As the amount of chaotic energy he had increased,, the speed at which his Dao principles were refined increased.
Now that he had reached the tenth level of the Dao realm, he was only twenty-six levels away from reaching the Daoyuan realm, after which he would have the confidence to bypass the Great Daoyuan cmity, and withstand the subsequent Great Dao cmity.
The Northern Region of the Western Zone.
The whole region was filled with faint blood-colored spiritual energy.
The nts were affected by the blood-colored spiritual energy, and some changes urred. Faint blood-red lines appeared on the edge of the leaves.
The Northern Region had fallen, and countless human cultivators had fallen. However, many of them had escaped with their souls, whether whole or in part.
As their bodies had been destroyed, and only their souls were left, they had no hope of recovering.
They had to take possession of the body or find a way to reincarnate.
It was not easy to condense a physical body. It required a lot of resources, as well as an opportunity.
These souls were wandering or hiding in the Northern Region.
The blood fiends were not interested in souls, which was why these cultivators had escaped, and why these souls remained in the Northern Region.
The blood-colored spiritual energy in the Northern Region was plentiful. They believed that it would give birth to spiritual medicines that might allow them to restore their bodies.
Some were even looking for a possibility to possess the blood fiends, or refine the blood fiends to restore their bodies.
The bodies of blood fiends were very powerful and special, which tempted them.
A white-haired, long-bearded elder appeared in the Northern Region like an illusion. He was shocked when he saw the state of the Northern Region and the retreat of the human race, which used to be the dominant race.
The elder was not a divine soul, but he had an illusory body.
Netherworld race!
A gloomy figure suddenly appeared and blocked the elder.
Ghost King Fengdu!
¡°Be a member of our ghost race. Now, you¡¯re the only one left from the Netherworld race. Can you make the Netherworld race stronger?¡±
Ghost King Fengdu nced at the Northern Region and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it too. The Great Daoyuan cmity has already started. If the human race is like this, how can the Netherworld race survive the Great Cmity?¡±
¡°Only by turning into ghosts can we find a path to survival!¡±
The elder of the Netherworld race was momentarily confused. After a long while, he smiled sadly and said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. The Netherworld race has run out of luck.¡±
He looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll turn into a ghost.¡±
Ghost King Fengdu waved his hand and pulled the old man into the Fengdu Mystic Realm. The old man did not resist. He was willing to turn into a ghost.
Thest of the Netherworld race was finally going to turn into a ghost.
From now on, the ghost race would bear the fate of the Netherworld race.
Moreover, in the Great Daoyuan cmity, they would fight for the fate of the ghost race.
The ghost race would be the terrifying race in the nine zones!
Suddenly, Ghost King Fengdu¡¯s expression changed as he looked in a certain direction.
His figure turned illusory and disappeared on the spot.
On a deste mountain, a few human divine souls were gathered together. On the ground in front of them was an Emperor realm blood fiend.
The few human divine souls were all Heaven realm experts. Their bodies had been destroyed, and their divine souls had luckily escaped.
¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. If we seed, there might be a way out,¡± one of them gritted his teeth and said.
¡°Cowards, let me do it!¡±
One of the souls raised his hand, and his spiritual power surged, and the fire of his divine soul started to burn the blood fiend.
The Emperor realm blood fiend naturally could not resist the refinining of a Heaven realm divine soul. Soon, it was refined into a ball of blood-colored spiritual energy.
¡°The baleful aura is too heavy. We must purify it,¡± another soul spoke.
After that, he took out a pearl and threw it into the blood-colored spiritual energy.
Chi chi!
The blood-colored spiritual energy ball emitted chi chi sounds as waves of the gloomy baleful aura rippled.
After a long while, the baleful aura of the blood-colored spiritual energy ball was purified.
The pearl had also shrunk by a third.
The divine soul had a pained expression on his face.
¡°The consumption of the purification process is too great. We will have to find a more efficient purification method.¡±
The divine soul holding the blood-colored spiritual energy ball started to absorb the energy into his divine soul.
¡°Keep an eye on me. We have to act in time.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re watching.¡±
The others all had solemn expressions.
Whether or not they could refine the body of the blood fiend and restore their bodies depended on this.
After the blood-colored energy was absorbed into his divine soul, wisps of flesh and blood started to appear around the divine soul.
Everyone was happy.
This method was feasible!
Then, not long after, the divine soul, which had just recovered less than one-tenth of his body, suddenly screamed.
¡°Something¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s corroding my divine soul.¡±
The divine soul¡¯s fire burned, trying to burn the body condensed by the blood-colored spiritual energy.
However, the divine soul¡¯s fire was ineffective, and even showed signs of weakening.
The others took action one after another. In the end, they could not peel off the new flesh and blood. The divine soul was getting weaker and weaker, and the corrosion was worsening.
In the end, he had to cut off the part of the divine soul that was attached to the flesh and blood!
As a result, the divine soul of that expert was severely wounded!
The part of the divine soul that was attached to the flesh and blood kept making sizzling sounds. It continued corroding, and smoke was rising from it.
In the end, it disappeared.
After the blood-colored spiritual energy corroded the divine soul, it turned into a wisp and disappeared.
The group of human experts fell silent.
It was not feasible to refine the body of the blood fiend to restore the body. It also meant that they could only live on in their divine soul state.
One day, their divine souls would be destroyed.
They could foresee their tragic future. In this catastrophe, their divine souls were very vulnerable.
Chapter 309 - Ghost Dao Principle and Fengdu Ghost World
Chapter 309: Ghost Dao Principle and Fengdu Ghost World
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Just as the group of human experts were about to despair, a sinister and terrifying aura suddenly descended.
Everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn.
This person was very strange. His entire body was sinister and terrifying, and he exuded a terrifying aura.
Furthermore, he did not seem to have a physical body!
Wait, that did not seem right either. He also seemed to have a physical body?
In short, it was very strange.
He was extremely powerful, and was a Divine realm expert!
¡°Sir, you¡¯re from the Netherworld race?¡±
One of the older human experts frowned and muttered.
He came from a force with a long history and had read bits and pieces of records about the Netherworld race.
¡°But, that¡¯s not right. The Netherworld race doesn¡¯t exude such a sinister feeling.¡±
The human experts all had solemn expressions. Could it be that other than the blood fiend race, a new and special race had appeared?
Ghost King Fengdu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at these divine souls.
These were all seedlings of the ghost race.
Furthermore, once they turned into ghosts, their strength would increase.
This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the ghost race to grow stronger.
As expected, the Great Daoyuan cmity was also an opportunity!
¡°I, Ghost King Fengdu, am from the ghost race!¡±
¡°Ghost race?¡±
The human experts were all shocked. As expected, another new race had appeared.
Ghost King Fengdu waved his hand, and a group of ghosts appeared. Among them, there was nock of ghosts who were transformed from human souls.
All of them were sinister and terrifying.
¡°I was created by the ghost ancestor. The ghost ancestor felt that divine souls had no support and created the ghost race¡¯s cultivation method. All cultivators can transform into ghosts.¡±
¡°From now on, the divine soul is no longer weak, but can transform into ghosts,¡± Ghost King Fengdu said as he pointed at the ghosts who had been transformed from the souls of the human experts.
¡°They were all humans who fell in battle previously, but now they have be ghosts.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, their original consciousness is still there, but they exist in a different form.¡±
¡°Everyone, are you willing to be ghosts?¡±
The human experts looked at each other and hesitated, not knowing whether it was true or not.
If it was true, this was a path to survival.
However, they were still human experts after all. They were once the dominant race, and they had an obsession with being human.
¡°The blood fiend race is a cmity-bearing race. They are also the target of our ghost race. It is not contradictory to be human in life and a ghost after death,¡± Ghost King Fengdu continued.
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be a ghost!¡±
One of the human experts gritted his teeth and said.
The others looked at each other and chose to be ghosts.
Since there was no hope of recovering their bodies, they were in great danger during this cmity.
Since they could transform into ghosts, perhaps they could still rise up during this cmity.
At the very least, they would no longer be weakened divine souls.
¡°You won¡¯t regret your choice.¡±
Ghost King Fengdu waved his hand, and the Fengdu Mystic Realm absorbed everyone, transforming them into ghosts.
The Northern Region was a field ripe for harvest to expand the ghost race. There were countless divine souls roaming this region.
Furthermore, those who were unwilling to be ghosts would be devoured and refined to increase the strength of the ghosts.
The blood-colored spiritual energy was a fusion of dark and gloomy spiritual energy. To the ghost race, it had no restraining effect.
Thus, the ghost race could move freely in ces with dense blood-colored spiritual energy.
¡°Find the divine souls and get them to join our ghost race. Strengthen our ghost race and fight for fate in the Great Daoyuan cmity!¡±
¡°Yes, Ghost King!¡±
The ghosts scattered in all directions, searching for the remnant souls of living beings in the Northern Region.
Ghost King Fengdu¡¯s figure shed as he headed toward the core area of the blood fiend race.
He needed to know whether the ghost race could deal with the blood fiends or not.
A fluctuation came from the Fengdu mystic realm. Thest member of the Netherworld race had turned into a ghost.
He was the strongest member of the Netherworld race and a Divine realm expert.
Now that he had turned into a ghost, the ghost race had gained another Divine realm expert.
¡°Today, I¡¯ll appoint you as the Fengdu Protector!¡±
Ghost King Fengdu held the Ghost King Seal and issued an edict.
¡°Thank you, Ghost King!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the blood fiend race.¡±
Ghost King Fengdu and the Fengdu Protector, these two Divine realm experts, headed toward the blood fiend race¡¯s camp. The two of them hid themselves and did not reveal their ghostly forms.
Chu Xuan, who was immersed in cultivation and paying attention to the situation outside, suddenly opened his eyes.
¡°The ghost race you createdpletely annexed the Netherworld race and shouldered the fate of the Netherworld race. They are expanding wantonly in the Northern Region of the Western Zone, turning remnant souls into ghosts. The ghost race¡¯s poption increased greatly and has been recognized by the Great Dao. You have been rewarded with the Ghost Dao principle and the Fengdu Ghost World.¡±
The Netherworld race had finally been all converted into ghosts?
Furthermore, the ghost race had been recognized by the Great Dao. This also meant that the ghost race had truly be a new race.
They could participate in the fight for fate within the cmity.
Chu Xuan checked the system reward.
This time, the reward was a world.
The Fengdu Ghost World!
It was different from the Fengdu Mystic Realm.
A world was much vaster than a mystic realm. From now on, the Fengdu Mystic Realm would be a mystic realm within the Ghost World, and would be the Holy Land of the ghost race.
Apart from the Ghost World, Chu Xuan noticed that the system reward was the Ghost Dao principle.
The Ghost Dao principle is a nascent Great Dao principle. The stronger the ghost race is, the deeper yourprehension of this Dao will be. The Ghost Dao principle will grow and improve ordingly.¡±
A Great Dao principle!
Even if it was just a nascent Great Dao, it still was far greater than an ordinary Dao principle.
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. However, this Great Dao was not only the Great Dao of the ghost race, but also the Great Dao of the ghost world.
Although it belonged to Chu Xuan, he was currently unable to fully unleash the power of the Ghost Dao principle.
This was not his own Great Dao.
When he reached the Daoyuan realm, he could connect the Ghost Dao principle to his own Great Dao.
Chu Xuan took out the Ghost Dao principle.
A ghastly and terrifying aura pervaded the air, bringing with it an aura of terror.
The Ghost Dao principle disappeared and entered Chu Xuan¡¯s body. At this moment, Chu Xuan had truly be the ghost ancestor, the creator of the ghost race.
He took out the Fengdu Ghost World.
This was a dark, ghastly, and ghostly world. There were mountains, rivers,kes, flowers, and trees, but it appeared rather dark and gloomy.
It did not seem to have much vitality.
A great river flowed through it, the River Styx!
Chu Xuan looked at the ghost world and felt that he was in hell. If the bridge of forgetfulness was here too, then it would trulyplete the imagery in his head.
He took out the ghost world and waved his hand. The ghost world and the miniature world in the pocket dimension were adjacent, but they were notpletely connected. Instead, there were entrances and exits.
To enter and exit the ghost world, one had to reach a certain level of cultivation.
In addition, one needed a special method to enter and exit the ghost world.
Chapter 310 - Establishment Of The Ghost World
Chapter 310: Establishment Of The Ghost World
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Ghost Dao principle appeared in the ghost world, connecting the ghost world to the Great Dao and turning it into a special world.
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment and controlled the Ghost Dao principle to modify the rules.
The ghost world was a special world.
One could enter the ghost world from any ce in the nine zones.
Chu Xuan¡¯s n was that, after a living creature died, its consciousness or soul would be sucked into the ghost world by the Ghost Dao principle, turning it into a ghost.
This required a process.
The consciousness or soul of the living creature that entered would first undergo a baptism inside the River of Styx. Under the River of Styx¡¯s erosion, it would be a ghost.
If it could resist the River of Styx¡¯s erosion for a certain amount of time, it would retain its original memories.
After all, this world belonged to the strong.
The strong ultimately had some privileges.
Wherever the Great Dao was, any living creature would enter the ghost world after death.
Furthermore, the ghost race could depart from the ghost world and go to any zone.
This was Chu Xuan¡¯s goal for the development of the ghost world. However, the current ghost world would not be able to aplish this.
Only when the Ghost Dao principle developed and obtained the approval of the Great Dao could it be realized.
Although it was impossible for living beings to be sucked into the ghost world after they died, it was still possible for the members of the ghost raceto freely enter and leave the ghost world in thend of the nine zones.
After Chu Xuan set some of the basic rules of the ghost world, he directly sent a message to You¡¯er, asking her to bring the members of the ghost race into the ghost world to cultivate andprehend the Ghost Dao principle.
You¡¯er was pleasantly surprised. The ghost race actually had an independent world?
She happily brought her subordinates into the ghost world.
After sensing the rich ghostly spiritual energy and the geography of the ghost world, she became even more ecstatic. She felt extremelyfortable.
This world waspletely created for the ghost race.
A world that belonged to the ghost race.
Chu Pingfan was also dragged in by her. The one who entered was Chu Pingfan¡¯s soul. His physical body was temporarily unable to enter.
After all, the Ghost Dao principle was not perfect enough.
Chu Pingfan did not feel good about the environment of the ghost world. It was gloomy and depressing.
After staying for a while, he left the ghost world.
Chu Xuan contacted Ghost King Fengdu and asked him to lead his subordinates into the ghost world and build a city there. The Fengdu mystic realm stayed in the ghost world and became the core holynd of the ghost n.
He wanted them toprehend more of the Ghost Dao principle.
Those who had notpletely transformed into ghosts could enter the River of Styx in the ghost world to undergo the cleansing and transformation.
With the strength of these souls, they would not lose their original memories.
Chu Xuan¡¯s settings for the cleansing power of the River of Styx were not very strong.
Emperor realm cultivators would be able to retain their memories.
The ghost race started to build Fengdu City in the ghost world. They worked hard to cultivate andprehend the Ghost Dao principle.
They suddenly realized that cultivating in the ghost world increased their cultivation speed very quickly, and theirprehension of the Ghost Dao principle also skyrocketed.
They immediatelyprehended some of the ghost race¡¯s unique skills and abilities.
With the ghost world as their base, they could enter the nine zones at any time. The ghost race could truly appear and disappear like ghosts.
If they could not beat their opponents, they could escape!
However, entering and leaving the ghost world still took time.
If they did not have enough time, and if the enemy¡¯s strength far surpassed them, they would be killed before entering the ghost world.
In fact, as the ghost race became more and more active in the nine zones, over time, people would naturally create some secret techniques to specifically target the characteristics of the ghost race.
However, that was something for the future.
For now, the ghost race had a huge advantage.
As the ghost race increased their numbers, cultivated in the ghost world, andprehended the Ghost Dao principle, Chu Xuan could sense the growth of the Ghost Dao principle.
It was very tiny, almost negligible, but as the ghost race slowly grew stronger, and gained more and more experts, and fought for fate amidst the cmity, it would continue to grow.
The ghost world was not in its final form yet, and had plenty of room for expansion and improvement.
As the Ghost Dao principle grew stronger, it would slowly expand.
As the ghost race built Fengdu City in the ghost realm, a portion of them would asionally leave the ghost world and head to the Northern Region of the Western Zone to recruit the remnant souls of the fallen living beings.
Later on, not only did the remnant souls of the fallen humans enter the ghost world, but also the remnant souls of some small races.
Different races cultivating the Ghost Dao principle would have differentprehensions and even different ghostly techniques.
For the time being, the ghost race had a great advantage.
The development of the ghost race could be considered to be on the right path, so Chu Xuan did not need to worry about it.
As the Great Daoyuan cmity developed, the ghost race would expand and grow as more living beings died.
Chu Xuan continued to cultivate to stabilize his state of mind so that he would not be disturbed by the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Half a yearter.
¡°Your disciple, Wang Luo, has broken through to the Heaven realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
Wang Luo had broken through to the Heaven realm.
After the breakthrough, Wang Luo started to refine formation and restriction pills to prepare for the battle against the blood fiend race and to fight for fate amidst the cmity.
Another half a yearter, Demon Buddha broke through to the Heaven realm.
Chu Xuan had umted a lot of chaotic energy, so the refinement of hisDao principles was getting faster and faster.
Furthermore in the Western Region of the Western Zone, the Heavenly Daows had already devoured half of thews of Heaven and Earth. Other than the Western Region, the Eastern Region and Southern Region of the Western Zone had already been infiltrated by the Heavenly Daows, but to a lesser extent.
Now, with the breakthrough of Demon Buddha, the progress of the conversion of the demon race into Buddhists in the Demon Zone needed to be elerated.
It was time for the demon race to retire from the stage of history.
Chu Xuan¡¯s only worry was that it would attract the appearance of the demon race¡¯s Dao realm experts.
Both Mo Tu and Mo Zhan had sensed the change in the demon race¡¯s fate. However, it was not a weakening but a transformation.
The two of them thought that the demon race was about to be stronger.
If the demon race converted to Buddhism, the two of them would definitely suspect that something had happened to the demon race.
Furthermore, Mo Tu and Mo Zhan might not be the only Dao realm experts from the demon race.
After all, they were once one of the overlords of the nine zones.
Now that they were at the early stages of the Great Daoyuan cmity, it was the best time to convert the demon race into Buddhists. At this stage, it was unlikely that Dao realm experts would appear.
Furthermore, perhaps he could find a way to pass on some Buddhist dharma to the demon race Dao realm warriors so that they could inherit the fate of the Buddhist n.
Under the influence of the Great Daoyuan cmity, in time, these demon race Dao realm experts would most likely be part of the Buddhist n.
The fate of the Netherworld race that Yousu had inherited after the transformation was actually in the process of transforming into the fate of the ghost race.
She believed that this was a transformation, which would make the Netherworld race even stronger.
By the time she found out, it would be toote and she would have to ept her new identity.
Chapter 311 - Converting The Demons Into
Chapter 311: Converting The Demons Into Buddhists
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Although the demon race was countless times stronger than the Netherworld race, they would not be spared. The Daoyuan realm experts would escape the cmity, but the demon race Dao realm experts that had not reached the 16th level of the Dao realm would definitely be caught up within it.
As long as this batch of Demon race Dao realm experts became Buddhists, it would be fine.
Chu Xuan was confident that he could deal with Mo Tu.
The members of the demon race in the Great Dao Communication Group were only a portion of the demon race Dao realm experts.
Chu Xuan believed that these demon race experts definitely had a way to contact each other in private.
Even if they had grudges against each other, once it involved the survival of their race, they would definitely unite.
Once the ship had sailed, Mo Tu and the other demon race Dao realm experts could not possibly exterminate the Buddhist race, right?
After all, the Buddhists were converted from their demon race, and they still possessed the bloodline of the demon race.
Chu Xuan did not believe that they would be that ruthless.
Moreover, by that time, Chu Xuan was confident that he would have already reached the Daoyuan realm.
In addition, the Great Dao cmity would be close.
How could they still have the mood to care about whether their race was exterminated or not?
Transcending the Great Dao cmity would be the most important thing on their minds.
Chu Xuan considered the n in his mind over and over again. He felt that there were no major ws, so he took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to the Demon Zone.
The left and right Buddhist attendants appeared and directly entered the Demon Zone through the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
He sent a voice transmission to Demon Buddha and Buddha Nanwu, asking them to pick a group of experts and send a drop of their blood essence over to him so that he could condense the rebirth blood.
After dying, they would be reborn soon after.
Their strength and talent would not be the slightest bit different.
It would be strange if the experts of the Heavenly Demon tribe were not tempted by this, especially the geniuses who were stuck at bottlenecks, the experts who were nearing the end of their lifespans, and the countless ordinary heavenly demon tribe members.
There would definitely be arge group of people who would convert to Buddhism.
Using both soft and hard methods, using powerful strength to intimidate them, and using the special method of rebirth to entice them.
Who could withstand it?
Chu Xuan was very confident in his own methods.
Heavenly Demon tribe.
All of the upper echelons of the heavenly demon tribe had gathered together with solemn expressions.
They had already obtained information about the blood fiend race in the Northern Region of the Western Zone.
The terror of the blood fiend race was clear for all to see.
They could not be killed, nor could they be exterminated. The more they were killed, the stronger they became. There was practically no solution.
Even the human race had been defeated again and again.
They did not delude themselves into thinking that the heavenly demon tribe could do better than the human race.
In terms of strength, the heavenly demon tribe was undeniably weaker than the human race.
Otherwise, the five regions would not be upied by the human race.
The sudden arrival of the blood fiend race also meant that the great cmity had begun.
The heavenly demon tribe had to prepare for the cmity and study how to deal with the blood fiend race.
¡°The Buddhists are attacking.¡±
Suddenly, the news of the Buddhists¡¯ attack arrived.
The upper echelons of the heavenly demon tribe were all furious.
¡°The Buddhists deserve to be killed!¡±
¡°Destroy the Buddhists!¡±
¡°Destroy that group of bald heads.¡±
The heavenly demon tribe¡¯s experts appeared one after another.
More than twenty eminent Buddhist monks pressed their palms together.
¡°Evildoer, put down the butcher¡¯s knife and convert to Buddhism. Wash away your sins.¡±
¡°How dare you speak to me like that! You are also a demon!¡±
¡°Amitabha Buddha, this penniless monk has transcended the mortal world and converted to Buddhism. I am a Buddhist monk.¡±
¡°Since you all want to die, I will fulfill your wish!¡±
¡°This penniless monk devotes himself to Buddhism and is blessed by Buddha. Demons and monsters cannot kill me.¡±
Boom!
The elders of the heavenly demon tribe were about to go crazy from anger.
They immediately attacked.
A huge battle broke out. The eminent monks that appeared fell one after another.
¡°They won¡¯t die?¡±
¡°They are under the protection of Buddha?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll die or not!¡±
All of the Buddhist experts who hade to provoke them died.
The elders of the heavenly demon tribe had just returned and were about to discuss the matter of attacking the Buddhist n.
Suddenly, someone came to report with a shocked expression.
The bald men who had fallen had all been resurrected.
They looked at them with smiles on their faces, saying that only by cultivating Buddhism and wholeheartedly following Buddha, with the protection of Buddha, could one be indestructible.
The elders of the heavenly demon tribe were extremely shocked.
When they saw the resurrected bald heads leave with a smile, they were all dumbfounded.
Another blood fiend race?
Within the heavenly demon tribe, many people¡¯s eyes flickered, and no one knew what they were thinking.
Three dayster, Buddhist light enveloped the heavenly demon tribe¡¯s city.
Two enormous golden figures sat cross-legged in midair, chanting scriptures. Buddhist light swirled around them, and many of the heavenly demon tribe members in the city could not help but kneel on the ground.
The elders of the heavenly demon tribe were shocked.
How was this possible?!
Dao realm!
That was the realm of the Demon Kings!
How could the Buddhist n have such experts?
The demon race was finished!
It was also on this day that countless heavenly demon tribe members shone with Buddhist light. Their hands were sped together, and they looked iparably pious.
This included many well-known elites of the heavenly demon tribe.
As well as some experts of the older generation who had been famous for a long time.
There were many elders of the heavenly demon tribe among them.
Seeing this scene, the elders of the heavenly demon tribe knew that the infiltration of the Buddhist n had already begun.
Not many people could resist the temptation of being able to live longer after converting to Buddhism, as well as the temptation of being able to be reborn after death!
The Demon Zone was about to fall.
¡°Run!¡±
Tears flowed down the eyes of the Heavenly Demon tribe elder as he led some of the staunch believers of the demon race and some of the demon race¡¯s geniuses to escape into a secret realm.
He never thought that there would be a day when he would need to use this secret realm.
This was the trump card left behind by the Demon King back then. When the demon race was facing a great crisis, it would allow them to escape with a slim chance of survival.
Who would have thought that they would actually use it now.
¡°Our demon race will not be destroyed. These traitors! When the demon kings return, we will find them to settle the score.¡±
The Heavenly Demon tribe elder gnashed his teeth as he spoke.
The Buddhists began to roam the Demon Zone, converting one demon after another. The entire Demon Zone would be a Buddhist Zone, full of devout Buddhists.
In the Daoyuan group, Mo Tu and Mo Zhan were in a mess. They felt that something was wrong with the demon race. They felt uneasy and could not help but ask Chu Xuan for advice.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, I¡¯ve been feeling that something is wrong recently. The fate of the demon race seems to have taken a turn for the worse. What exactly is going on?¡±
With the Great Daoyuan cmity, the spiritual energy dynamics of the nine zones were in a mess. Even the Daoyuan realm experts were unable to observe what was going on in the nine zones specifically.
Here ites!
Chu Xuan¡¯s spirit was roused. It was time to deceive them.
¡°Fellow Daoist Mo Tu, this is the cmity of the heart. You have been affected by the great cmity.¡±
Chu Xuan said solemnly, ¡°Perhaps the demon race¡¯s fate is undergoing a transformation in order to deal with the great cmity. The spiritual energy dynamics of the great cmity has affected demon race experts like you, which is why such a situation urred.¡±
Mo Tu and Mo Zhan were apprehensive.
The spiritual energy chaos of the great cmity had affected them?
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, what should we do then?¡±
The expressions of the Daoyuan realm experts like Hong Yuan also became solemn.
Although the great cmity had not affected them, it had already affected the demon race. It seemed that it would affect them sooner orter.
¡°Stabilize your Dao heart and don¡¯t be disturbed. As the spiritual energy chaos of the great cmity affects you and the others further, you might even be shown an illusion that your race has been exterminated!¡±
Chu Xuan began to scare the two.
¡°Other than the Mo Tu and Mo Zhan, all of the Daoyuan realm cultivators must stabilize their Dao hearts and not be disturbed by the outside world. Otherwise, you will suffer the same fate.¡±
Chapter 312 - Deceiving Mo Tu
Chapter 312: Deceiving Mo Tu
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Mo Tu and Mo Zhan were truly frightened.
They were secretly unwilling. The human race was so strong, why did this cmity not affect that Old Ghost, Hong Yuanchu?
Why did it target the demon race first?
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, the Dao realm cultivators are also affected by this cmity?¡±
They thought that the mysterious great cmity was only targeted at Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Chu Xuan chuckled and said, ¡°Even Daoyuan realm cultivators are in danger of having their Dao destroyed, let alone Dao realm cultivators. Fellow Daoist Mo Tu, this cmity is a cmity for all living beings, and Daoyuan realm cultivators are also in danger of dying.¡±
¡°It¡¯s such a cmity?¡±
Hong Yuanchu could no longer sit still.
¡°If we are not careful in this cmity, all living beings will perish. We must be careful!¡±
Chu Xuan said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo Tu and Mo Zhan, since the demon race has already been affected by the chaotic spiritual energy of the cmity and is undergoing a transformation, we must restrain our fellow nsmen above the Dao realm. You should try your best not to be disturbed by the outside world and not to enter the cmity.¡±
¡°Once you enter the cmity, the demon race will be the first race to face the cmity. You will also be the first batch of people to enter the cmity.¡±
¡°The first batch of people to enter the cmity will almost certainly be wiped out.¡±
¡°Therefore, you must stabilize your state of mind. As long as you pass this cmity of the heart, the initial crisis will be over. It will be beneficial for you to pass the cmity in the future.¡±
The expressions of Mo Tu and Mo Zhan were extremely solemn.
They naturally did not doubt Chu Xuan¡¯s words.
After all, he was a super big shot who might have already survived several great cmities, and as such knew the great cmity like the back of his hand.
¡°Thank you for your exnation, Daoist Brother Chu. We will join forces and restrict the Dao Realm cultivators. They will not be allowed to leave the primordialnd and enter the nine zones,¡± Mo Tu said solemnly.
Chu Xuan sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. Being able to join this group is fate. I will teach you a technique that can be passed on to Dao realm juniors. You can inherit the fate of the demon race¡¯s metamorphosis and stabilize your state of mind. If you have the right opportunity, you can also undergo a metamorphosis.¡±
Mo Tu was overjoyed.
¡°Thank you, Daoist Brother Chu.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others were extremely envious.
Chu Xuan taught Mo Tu the method of inheriting fate and the Buddhist Heart Sutra.
He also exhorted him to recite it from time to time to stabilize his state of mind to help him transcend the cmity.
Mo Tu and Mo Zhan were naturally overjoyed.
Chu Xuan also exhorted them to pass it on to all of the demon race experts. Even if there were grudges, they had to pass it on. Otherwise, if someone were to enter the cmity, because they were of the same race, they would definitely be implicated.
Mo Tu said that he would definitely spread it to all the demon race experts. He would also order the demon race Dao realm experts not to leave the primordialnd.
They were not to be disturbed by the outside world.
After scaring them, Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, he had already set up a n.
Once the demon race was all converted to Buddhism, those Demon Dao realm experts would most likely note out to interfere.
Chu Xuan also knew that it was impossible for the demon race to bepletely exterminated.
After all, the demon race was not the Netherworld race. They were a rather special race.
After being reduced to a small race, it was certain that they would struggle to survive.
From now on, Buddhism was the demon race¡¯s sworn enemy.
Mo Tu was busy imparting Buddhist dharma and ordering the demon race¡¯s Dao Realm cultivators to stay put.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were deeply worried. They were afraid that the great cmity would affect the human race.
For some reason, they were somewhat looking forward to it.
Perhaps they would also obtain some techniques from Daoist Brother Chu when that happened.
A few dayster, Mo Tu returned.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, the teachings have already beenpleted. After those little Dao realm fellows learned it, they indeed inherited the fate of the metamorphosis and stabilized their state of mind.¡±
He sighed in his heart. Daoist Brother Chu was unfathomable.
With a simple secret technique, he had stabilized the state of mind of all the demon race Dao realm cultivators.
Even after he cultivated, he would asionally recite the Buddhist Heart Sutra and stabilize his state of mind. He no longer had the feeling that the demon race was about to be exterminated.
Daoist Brother Chu was simply too powerful.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
Chu Xuan was very gratified. After all, this troll, Mo Tu, was still very powerful.
When all the Dao realm experts of the demon race received the fate of the transformed demon race and discovered that the demon race had all be bald and Buddhist monks, they would probably be dumbfounded.
Of course, at that time, the Dao realm experts of the demon race would also have be bald.
The Demon Butcher asked a question that he had been thinking about.
¡°Dao Brother Chu, our demon race isn¡¯t the strongest in the nine zones. Why were we the first to be affected?¡±
The demon race experts were indeed very depressed.
The human race was so strong. Why did the great cmity not target the human race first?
In the past, the major races were the first to be affected by the Great Daoyuan cmity. Back then, the demon race was affected by the Great Daoyuan cmity and had no time to care about the human race. That was why the human race took advantage of the situation and became the overlord race.
Chu Xuan had already expected that Mo Tu would ask this question.
Therefore, he said, ¡°Daoist Friend Mo Tu, although you are a demon race Daoyuan realm cultivator, the current demon race is not the pure-blooded demon race from before.¡±
Pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°The former demon race was iparably powerful, but it has already disappeared from the nine zones. The current demon race of the nine zones is only a remnant of the bloodline of the demon race.¡±
Mo Tu and Mo Zhan were shocked. There was actually such a secret behind the demon race?
Ruoxian seized the opportunity and came out to mock Mo Tu, ¡°Oh, so you are a mixed-blood, Mo Tu.¡±
If it were any other time, Mo Tu would definitely be furious.
However, he was not in the mood to mock Ruoxian at this moment.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, you mean that our demon race was a remnant left behind by the bloodline of the past? Because of this, we were affected by the great cmity?¡±
¡°Then where did the demon race go back then?¡±
Mo Tu asked curiously.
It was not only him, Hong Yuanchu and the others were also very curious.
Such a powerful demon race was only a hybrid race?
Then, how powerful was the pure-blooded demon race?
Chu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°That was a very long time ago. The demon race and some other powerful races disappeared from the nine zones.¡±
After a pause, he added, ¡°Disappearing does not mean that they are gone. Perhaps one day, they will reappear in the nine zones.¡±
The ten-winged Hell Devouring Roc, Yi Yuejun, suddenly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, a few days ago, I encountered a strange ck power on the Great Dao. It seemed to be able to corrupt the Great Dao. Do you by any chance know what it is?¡±
Everyone was shocked when they heard that.
Chu Xuan was also stunned. What was that?
Could it be a sign of the Great Dao cmity?
Yi Yuejun was more active on the Great Dao than Gui Ran and Huang Long. He liked to roam the Great Dao and naturally saw more things than those two.
As for what that strange ck power was¡
Chu Xuan naturally did not know.
Hence, he maintained his mysteriousness and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk about it.¡±
Then, he exhorted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Yi Yuejun, you have to be more careful. You shouldn¡¯t talk about it openly. Just keep it between us.¡±
The hearts of Hong Yuanchu and the others were itching.
What exactly was going on?
Since they could not talk about it, it was not right for them to ask, which made them feel very depressed.
They felt like they were weak cultivators who had not seen the world.
Chapter 313 - Buddhist Dao Principle And The
Chapter 313: Buddhist Dao Principle And The Buddhist World Of The Western Heaven
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan was also very curious about what that strange ck power was.
His first thought was that it was a sign of the Great Dao cmity.
When he thought of that, he felt a sense of urgency.
He was still too weak.
He still had a long way to go before he reached the Daoyuan realm.
He asked Yi Yuejun to pay more attention to that strange ck power.
Chu Xuan felt that if that strange ck power developed further, Yi Yuejun would definitely look for him and ask about the source of that strange ck power.
After deceiving Mo Tu and the other demon race experts, Chu Xuan continued to stay in his courtyard, waiting for the Demon Zone to turn into a Buddhist Zone, and for the demon race to convert to Buddhism.
The Western Zone began to descend into chaos.
The blood fiend race continued to appear. The blood fiends from the Northern Region began to leave the Northern Region and continue their invasion.
Other than the Western Zone, traces of the blood fiend race also appeared in the Chaos Zone.
There were even some small races that perished as a result.
The Great Daoyuan cmity continued to develop.
Wang Luo also broke through to the Heaven realm.
Qin Ying also broke through and began toy out ns in the Eastern Zone.
Hei Yue also broke through to the Heaven realm.
With his disciples breaking through to the Heaven realm one after another. Chu Xuan umted more and more chaotic energy, and the refinement speed of his Dao principles also elerated.
Qian Ming had returned to the Central Zone¡¯s Qian Region.
He was also about to break through to the Heaven realm.
In the Western Zone¡¯s Central Region, a young man held an ancient jade book in his hand. He gathered the human elites and rushed to the border of the Northern Region.
Using the ancient jade book as the foundation, he set up a super formation and cleansed 100,000 blood fiends in one go!
This was the first true victory of the human race since the Great Daoyuan cmity started.
That young man also broke through to the Heaven realm during this process. His fate was rich and his strength was extremely strong.
With the support of the human race¡¯s experts, he became the number one genius of the Western Zone.
The first cultivator who fought for fate in the Great Daoyuan cmity appeared.
The son of fate of the Central Region of the Western Zone!
He was in the process of transforming into the son of fate of the Western Zone.
With the help of the Great Daoyuan cmity and fate, he broke through the shackles and stepped into the Heaven realm.
He became the first expert in the Western Zone to break through the Heaven realm in a hundred years.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was also a great opportunity!
Chu Xuan sighed. During a great cmity, those who could rise up would definitely be famous experts in the future.
He now had a deeper understanding of the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The human race was the current overlord of the nine zones, and the first to be affected by the Great Daoyuan cmity. This would give other races a chance to take advantage of it.
Back then, the human race took advantage of the demon race¡¯s preupation with the cmity. They took advantage of the situation and directly became the overlord race.
Otherwise, it would be almost impossible for them to surpass the demon race if they were constantly being watched and suppressed by the demon race.
However, in the Great Daoyuan cmity, there was an opportunity!
It was both an opportunity for cultivators and an opportunity for all races.
Currently, there were small races in the Western Zone that wanted to secretly rise up and be the next overlord race of the Western Zone.
In the Eastern Zone, there were already signs of the blood fiend race descending.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was still in its early stages, yet it was already evident how terrifying it would be.
Time passed. In fact, time seemed to pass even faster during a cmity.
In the blink of an eye, three years had passed.
The Demon Zone had already undergone earth-shaking changes.
The Grand Elder of the heavenly demon tribe had led a portion of the demon race to escape the Demon Zone. They were struggling to survive.
He tried to contact the demon kings a few times, but the only answer he received was that there was no need to rush. He just needed to cultivate and wait.
The demon kings did not seem to have any intentions ofing out to save the demon race.
There was even one time when he tried to contact the youngest demon king and vaguely heard him say, ¡°Amitabha.¡±
At that time, the Grand elder of the Heavenly Demon tribe almost copsed.
The demon kings had fallen?
Had they all been converted to Buddhism?
He felt unprecedented despair.
Then, he became determined.
Since the demon kings will not save the demon race, then I¡¯ll save them myself!
He led the remaining members of the demon race and escaped to the Chaos Zone.
They eradicated a small race and took over their secret realm, allowing the demon race to survive.
He led a few geniuses of the demon race to the Chaos Zone because he wanted them to fight for fate during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The Demon Zone was covered in Buddhist light.
The demon race of the past had vanished.
As far as the eye could see, Buddhist light was everywhere. One could often hear the sound of scriptures being recited.
Bald heads were everywhere.
The current demon race no longer had any distinction between the Heavenly Demon tribe and the other demon tribes.
All of them had converted to Buddhism.
They wore monk robes and cultivated Buddhist dharma. Their eyes were devout.
Temples were everywhere in the Demon Zone. The once great city of the demon race had now be a Buddhist city.
The Buddhist region was the holy region of the Buddhist Zone. It was the Holy Land in the hearts of countless Buddhists.
Demon Buddha and the Buddha Nanwu both lived in the Buddhist Region. Each of the Buddhists wished to have the opportunity to listen to the teachings of these two Buddhists.
The demon race had already be a thing of the past over a short period of time.
They had be practicing Buddhists.
No longer were they bloodthirsty and brutal.
There were now only muscr, burly, and martial monks who chanted Amitabha.
No longer were they arrogant and overbearing.
They only had kind faces and chanted the mercy of the Buddha.
The elders of the Heavenly Demon tribe who had entered the Chaos Zone concealed their identities as demons and used their identities as human experts to walk around.
The demon race had too many enemies.
Once the news spread out of their current location, the consequences would be unpredictable.
The news that the demons had been exterminated swept through the nine zones like a huge storm.
Countless races were dumbfounded.
The demon race had been exterminated?
How?
The Great Daoyuan cmity had just started, but the powerful demon race had been exterminated?
Countless races were terrified. Even the powerful demon race had been exterminated, so what about them?
The few Divine realm experts of the demon race in the Deste Ancient Zone were stunned. Our race was exterminated?
How could it be?
Then, they immediately hid their identities and concealed themselves.
Some Divine realm experts of the demon race quietly returned to the Demon Zone.
In the end, they saw the Buddhist light.
Then, they heard a loud shout, ¡°Demon, why don¡¯t you surrender and put down the butcher¡¯s knife?¡±
Looking up, one such expert¡¯s brain was buzzing. That baldy looked so familiar!
¡®Isn¡¯t that my uncle?¡¯
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
¡°Uncle, you¡¡±
¡°Impudent! I am the Xuanguang Buddha, you evildoer, how dare you be impudent?¡±
Then, that Divine realm expert was suppressed.
The chanting of scriptures came from the side of his ear, causing his brain to explode. He roared, cursed, and was suppressed inside a pagoda.
¡°You converted the demon race into Buddhists and created the Buddhist n. You changed the fate of the demon race and they were reborn in the Great Daoyuan cmity. You have been rewarded with the Buddhist Dao principle and the Buddhist World of the Western Heaven.¡±
Chu Xuan was in the courtyard when the system¡¯s reward suddenly came.
The Buddhist Dao principle!
Another Great Dao principle!
The Buddhist World of the Western Heaven was another world.
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. The reward for creating a new race was indeed generous.
Unfortunately, there was no suitable target at the moment to create a new race. Furthermore, the Great Daoyuan cmity had already begun.
He chose to receive the reward.
Buddhist light swirled around, and a golden, vast, and majestic Great Dao principle appeared.
Following that, he obtained the Western Heaven Buddhist World.
This was a ce covered in Buddhist light. Golden light swirled around, and there were many treasures within it. Mountains, rivers, blue skies, and white clouds all seemed to carry Buddhist light and Buddhist intent.
Chu Xuan connected the Western Heaven Buddhist World to the pocket dimensions and connected it to the Buddhist Region.
With a Great Dao that belonged solely to Buddhism, the Buddhists only needed to focus on cultivating the Buddhist Dao principle.
Chapter 314 - Expansion Of The Heavenly Dao Talisman Plan
Chapter 314: Expansion Of The Heavenly Dao Talisman n
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Like the Ghost Dao principle, the Buddhist Dao principle was a nascent Great Dao.
The more cultivators of that Dao principle there were, the stronger it would be, and therger the world would be as well.
Chu Xuan opened an entrance to the Buddhist World in the Buddhist Region.
From now on, Demon Buddha, Buddha Nanwu, and the other experts and elites of the Buddhist n would live in the Buddhist World and frequentlyprehend the Buddhist Dao.
They would then spread it to the entire Buddhist Zone.
The entrance to the Buddhist World was naturally in the Buddhist Region of the Buddhist Zone. It was inside the Dawei Buddhist Temple.
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Demon Buddha and Buddha Nanwu.
¡°Greetings, Master.¡±
Demon Buddha and Buddha Nanwu hurriedly knelt on the ground.
¡°The Demon Zone has already converted to Buddhism. This is a boundless merit,¡± Chu Xuan said solemnly, ¡°Since this is a great merit, I will bestow the Western Heaven Buddhist World upon the Buddhist n. This is a Buddhist World!¡±
Demon Buddha and Buddha Nanwu were both shocked.
Buddhist world?
A world?
This was not a secret realm, but a world!
As expected of Master, he was omnipotent!
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
The two of them were extremely excited.
Demon Buddha continued, ¡°Master, the elders of the Heavenly Demon tribe escaped with a few stubborn heavenly demons. Do you want to send experts to chase after them?¡±
¡°The demon race has its own unique characteristics. The Great Dao will leave them a chance for survival. If you kill them, you won¡¯t be able to destroy them. There¡¯s no need to pursue them.¡±
Chu Xuan was very clear that the demon race could not be destroyed.
If they really exterminated the current demon race¡
The ancient demon race might emerge.
The demon race was at odds with the Great Dao. If there was a righteous path, there would naturally be an evil path. This was the rule of the Great Dao.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Demon Buddha said respectfully.
Chu Xuan connected the entrance to the Buddhist World to the World-cleansing zed Pagoda and said, ¡°You can build the Great Thunderp Temple in the Buddhist World. It will be the Holy Land of the Buddhist n.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity will soon arrive at the Buddhist Zone. It is unavoidable. We need to be prepared to strive for great opportunities and fate.¡±
After giving instructions to Demon Buddha and Buddha Nanwu, Chu Xuan began to let the Heavenly Daows enter the Buddhist Zone.
The current Buddhist Zone was no longer the Demon Zone. Its fate had changed.
Furthermore, the Buddhist n had been created by him.
Although the integration of the Heavenly Daows into the Buddhist Zone would not bepleted in an instant, it would be much faster, and there would not be any obstacles.
The only possible variables were the ancient battlefields in the Buddhist Zone, which harbored the descent of the blood fiend race.
In order to avoid any idents, Chu Xuan decided to firsty down the foundation of the Heavenly Daows in the Buddhist Zone and merge thews into thews of Heaven and Earth of a region in the Buddhist Zone.
With this foundation, even if the blood fiend race appeared, they would not be able to stir up too much trouble.
The region he chose was unsurprisingly the Buddhist Region.
This was the birthce of the Buddhist n, and the fastest way to merge the Heavenly Daows with thews of Heaven and Earth of a region was here. After all, Demon Buddha, Buddha Nanwu, and the entrance to the Buddhist World were all here.
Boom!
The Heavenly Daows devoured thews of Heaven and Earth of the Buddhist Region very quickly. In less than three months, it had swallowed up the Buddhist region.
The Heavenly Daows expanded, and also increased the power of the Buddhist Dao.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have devoured thews of Heaven and Earth of the Buddhist Region. You have been rewarded with a cultivation level advancement.¡±
Chu Xuan received the reward.
He was now at the eleventh level of the Dao realm.
The speed at which his cultivation was progressing was beyond imagination. However, Chu Xuan was not satisfied.
Ever since he found out that the strange ck power had appeared on the Great Dao, he had been worried.
He had a feeling that danger was approaching!
The Great Dao cmity was about to arrive!
Once the Great Dao cmity arrived, he would be in grave danger if he had not reached the Daoyuan realm, and his livelihood in the small courtyard would be threatened.
He needed the Heavenly Daows to be strong enough to resist the Great Dao cmity.
It was about time for the disciples to y their part.
Chu Xuan looked at the ghost race. During the Great Daoyuan cmity, the ghost race was expanding rapidly.
They became more and more active. In the Western Zone, countless living beings knew that after death, they could enter the ghost race by transforming their souls.
By doing so, they could gain a new life.
Although they were no longer a part of the original race, they were still ¡°alive¡± in another form.
Many cultivators under the Emperor realm had their consciousness erased in the Ghost World, turning into the newly-born ghosts.
Under the erosion of the River of Styx, their memories were wiped away, and their consciousness was transformed, turning them into pure ghosts.
Of course, it was very rare to have one¡¯s consciousness enter the Ghost World by itself after death.
After all, the Ghost Dao principle was not strong enough.
These souls and their consciousness were all brought to the River of Styx by the ghosts themselves.
It was time to use the ghost race. They could not be limited to the Western Zone.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and absorbed the Heavenly Dao Talisman¡¯s aura. He selected a portion of the elite experts of the ghost race and imbued the Heavenly Dao Talisman¡¯s aura into their bodies.
He ordered them to head to the Southern, Central, Eastern, Chaos, and Monster zones.
He wanted them to try their best to fight for fate and expand the number of ghosts.
Chu Xuan wanted to use the ghost race to fight for fate in the various zones. At the same time, he wanted to leave the Heavenly Dao Talisman¡¯s mark in these zones and slowly expand it
He needed to change his strategy. He needed to spread his wider, and then eventually merge everything into one.
He did not need to extend the Heavenly Daows from the Northern Zone, which was too slow.
He did not need to take over all of the regions, just enough to break through to the 36th level of the Dao realm.
As long as he could reach the Daoyuan realm, his confidence would increase greatly. Furthermore, once he did, the speed at which the Heavenly Daows expanded would increase drastically as well.
For now, the Buddhist Zone was stable.
Even if the blood fiend race appeared, they would not be able to stop the expansion of the Heavenly Daows here.
The Heavenly Daows¡¯ foundation in the ten regions of the Chaos Zone and the ten regions of the Central Zone was still rtively weak, so he sent more of the ghost race elites to these ces.
Since the Chaos Zone was called chaotic, it naturally lived up to its name. Most of the races of the nine zones were active in the Chaos Zone.
Any race that had some strength upied territory in the Chaos Zone and became arge force there.
Only small races that were weak would hide in the five regions of the human race and struggle for their lives.
After all, as long as they did not provoke the humans, and there was nothing special that attracted the humans, it was much safer than the Chaos Zone.
Since the Chaos Zone was chaotic, there were many races. Naturally, there were many creatures that died every day.
Among them, there was nock of creatures that had their bodies destroyed and their souls escaped.
These were all potential members of the ghost race, which meant that the ghost race¡¯s development prospects here were great.
The Little Evil King and Du Yuan had already established a certain foundation in the Chaos Zone and had built up their own force.
It would be difficult to rely on Qian Ming to set up a foundation in the Central Zone.
Chu Xuan was waiting for the development of the Great Daoyuan cmity there. When the Central Zone was embroiled in a war with the blood fiend race, that would be the best time to set up the n.
Chapter 315 - Battle For The Western Zone
Chapter 315: Battle For The Western Zone
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan¡¯s residence was in the courtyard, controlling the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
Su Xian¡¯er, who had left, had finally returned.
She was in high spirits and hadpletely vented the anger in her heart.
¡°Sir, I¡¯m back!¡±
It was better for her to stay by Chu Xuan¡¯s side and be a little maidservant.
¡°Mm.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
He resumed his days of having a maidservant serve him. asionally, he would stew delicacies and live a carefree life.
Time passed. In the blink of an eye, the forty-year milestone was about to arrive.
During this period of time, the Great Daoyuan cmity was getting more and more intense.
Other than the Northern Region, the Southern and Eastern regions of the Western Zone had also fallen.
Furthermore, the blood fiend race of the Western Zone had begun to invade other zones.
The blood fiend race of the Eastern and Southern Zones had arisen.
The Heavenly Daows had taken over two more regions in the Buddhist Zone, advancing his cultivation to the 13th level of the Dao realm.
The Western Zone¡¯s Western Region had been affected by the blood fiend race, so the speed of the Heavenly Daows encroachment had slowed down. Still, it was only a matter of time before it happened.
The Buddhist Zone had finally encountered the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Blood fiends filled the sky.
It was as if the fate of the Buddhist Zone had changed. The blood fiend race was even fiercer here than in the Western Zone.
Even though three regions had fallen under the control of the Heavenly Daows, the Buddhist Zone was still affected by the blood fiend race. There was a violent upheaval. It was as if the blood fiend race wanted to enter the Heavenly Daows and gain the approval of the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression was solemn. The blood fiend race continued to surprise him in new and terrifying ways.
Once the Heavenly Daows approved of the blood fiend race, their fate would be even stronger. In the future, they would be a great race of the Heavenly Dao.
They would even be a race that inherited the fate of the Heavenly Dao.
Chu Xuan could feel the impact of the Blood Fiend race on the Heavenly Daows.
When the blood fiend race appeared, Chu Xuan realized that even the power of the Heavenly Daows could not purify the blood fiend race easily. Its actions would be interfered with.
The power of interference came from the Great Dao.
It did not allow the Heavenly Daows to directly interfere with the catastrophe!
After discovering this, Chu Xuan could only control the Heavenly Daows and restrain it to avoid being attacked by the blood fiend race.
At the same time, he instructed the Buddhist n to exterminate the blood fiend race!
The blood fiend race of the Northern Zone had not descended yet, so there was no interference with the purification power of the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan began to increase the intensity of the purification, striving toplete the purification process before the blood fiend race descended.
He further increased the strength of the Northern Zone to prepare it to deal with the attack of the blood fiend race from beyond its borders.
The Northern Zone could not be invaded!
This was his territory!
The result of speeding up the purification of the blood fiend race in the ancient battlefields of the Northern Zone was that the cultivators here found it easier and easier to cultivate.
Breaking through to the Emperor realm became very easy.
The number of Heaven realm cultivators doubled, and the number of Divine realm experts increased by more than twenty.
All of the cultivators were extremely excited by this. The Heavenly Daows were really too good!
Therefore, the secret manuals of the ck Moon Tower were sold out once again.
At this moment, one-third of the Buddhist Zone was enveloped by the blood-colored spiritual energy. The blood fiends¡¯ roars were incessant.
The other two-thirds were shrouded in Buddhist light and the chanting of scriptures was incessant.
It was a true battle between the Buddhists and the blood fiends.
Demon Buddha led the Buddhists to fight against the blood fiends, setting up countlessyers of Buddhist dharma formations.
They mobilized the power of the entire Buddhist n to fight against the blood fiends.
Buddhist dharma had a certain advantage when it came to purifying the blood-colored spiritual energy.
Furthermore, the Buddhist Zone had the advantage in numbers and unity.
The strategy that Demon Buddha adopted was to continuously purify the blood-colored spiritual energy.
The blood fiend race was a cmity-bearing race. They could not be killed and would be resurrected after they died.
However, the prerequisite for that resurrection was that there was blood-colored spiritual energy present.
If there was none, then the blood fiends would die. They could not be resurrected, let alone be stronger.
It was not easy to purify the blood-colored spiritual energy. It would take a long time and consume a lot of energy. Thanks to this, this w of the blood fiends was very difficult to exploit.
However, the Buddhist Zone was different from the other zone. All of them cultivated Buddhist dharma. They were united against the blood fiends, and they had the advantage in numbers.
They all followed a unified strategy, so the blood fiends were unable to grow stronger and expand.
Still, even though Buddhist dharma had a certain advantage when it came to purification, they still could not gain an overwhelming advantage.
They were still in a stalemate against the blood fiends.
However, as the purification continued, the longer it dragged on, the greater the chances of the Buddhist n winning.
Chu Xuan saw all of this.
He looked forward to the Buddhist Zone defeating the blood fiend race and oveing the Great Daoyuan cmity.
At that time, they would definitely receive the blessing of fate.
The Western Zone was the most dangerous and most difficult zone out of the nine zones.
They had already lost nearly half of their regions.
The blood fiends were spread throughout half of the Western Zone.
The human race retreated in defeat.
The blood fiends had also appeared in the Eastern Zone. The Luo family sent out the human king order, and Qin Ying led his brothers and continued to divide and conquer the blood fiend race ording to the strategy they had prepared beforehand.
At the moment, they had the situation under control.
Thanks to this, Qin Ying obtained the Great Daoyuan cmity¡¯s blessing and his cultivation level rose even further.
The blood fiend race continued to appear everywhere, conquering and invading wherever they went as the Great Daoyuan cmity progressed.
Other than the blood fiend race, some secret realms and some heavenly treasures actually appeared from time to time, causing many cultivators to fight for them.
In a short period of time, some small races that had once been active in the Chaos Zone were exterminated.
Ding Yue left the Northern Zone and entered the Western Zone. He had officially entered the cmity and fought for fate.
The Central Region of the Western Zone was facing the threat of the blood fiend race¡¯s invasion.
Currently, the main forces of the Western Zone were concentrated in the Central Region and the Western Region, which was theirst line of defense.
In front of the formation, countless human warriors had solemn expressions.
All these years, they had never been able to obtain an effective victory.
Even the powerful young master Yu Shu, after experiencing the initial victory, could only barely maintain the situation.
Another attack from the blood fiend race came.
¡°Our race is eternal, our race is eternal!¡±
The blood fiends shouted loudly as they came charging over.
¡°Killing formation, activate!¡±
¡°Purification formation, activate!¡±
¡°Activate the division formation!¡±
¡°Hold on!¡±
In front of the human camp, a young man holding an ancient jade book had a grave expression.
He flipped open the jade book, and runes scattered in all directions. Countless cultivators took up their positions.
The formation was activated!
Boom!
The blood fiend race¡¯s attack came again.
This time, the attack was more intense than before.
They had be stronger again.
The formation could not hold on for long.
In the sky, the Divine realm experts of the human race had solemn expressions. They were confronting the Divine realm experts of the blood fiend race.
The human race had the advantage.
However, the blood fiends could not bepletely killed.
It was also because of this that the Divine realm experts of the human race would not attack the Divine realm experts of the blood fiend race unless it was absolutely necessary.
After all, the more they killed, the faster it would be for the blood fiend race to produce new Divine realm experts.
Chapter 316 - Sacrifice
Chapter 316: Sacrifice
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Divine realm experts of the blood fiend race did not take the initiative to attack either.
The two sides faced each other.
The reason why they did not attack was actually very simple.
They did not have absolute confidence that they could kill the Divine realm experts of the human race.
Moreover, killing humans below the Divine realm was a waste in their eyes.
As the Great Daoyuan cmity progressed, the thoughts of these blood fiend race experts changed, especially after they learned some human knowledge.
They did not take the initiative to attack because they were afraid that, if they died, they would lose their original consciousness and memories.
Although the blood fiend would revive, their selves would be eradicated.
As such, they would avoid dying unless it was absolutely necessary.
In a sense, the Divine realm experts of the blood fiend race were no longeras fearless.
The Divine realm experts of both sides had already fought several times.
Several Divine realm experts of the blood fiend race had fallen, and subsequently lost their memories.
Sure, they would be stronger, but in essence, their self would bepletely eradicated.
Perhaps this was a blessing in disguise for the other living beings facing the cmity.
The additional reservations and thoughts of these stronger blood fiends could be considered an additional w.
The Divine realm experts were in a stalemate. However, the cultivators further below were losing to the blood fiends.
Those blood fiends were not afraid of death. They shouted their slogans and continued to charge forward.
Boom!
One of the formations was broken.
Boom!
Another formation was broken!
The atmosphere in the human camp was heavy.
The great formation could not hold out for long.
Yu Shu gritted his teeth and waved his hand. ¡°Kill! The formation cannot be allowed to be broken!¡±
Even though he knew that killing the iing blood fiends would only dy the attack and make them stronger, there was no other way to resolve the situation.
Once all of the formations were broken, the Central Region would be exposed to the blood fiend race¡¯s fangs.
Setting up these formations had almost exhausted thest reserves of the human race in the Western Zone.
Once all of them were broken, it was only a matter of time before the entire Western Zone fell.
As for asking for help?
The other zones were all facing the threat of a great cmity, so no one woulde to their aid.
The Western Zone was in imminent danger!
Their survival depended on how long the formations could hold out.
Currently, a portion of the human race of the Central Region had already been arranged to evacuate the Western Zone.
¡°Kill!¡±
Countless cultivators formed a formation and charged toward the blood fiend race.
It was rted to the survival of the Western Zone and the survival of the human race. They had no choice but to fight, even if they had to die!
Yu Shu disyed his eighth-level Heaven realm cultivation. He flipped open the ancient jade book and numerous runes floated out of it, instantly killing a Heaven realm blood fiend.
Beside him, there were three young people who were also Heaven realm experts. Each of them held a weapon as they charged into the blood fiend race¡¯s army.
They were all children of fate from the Western Zone.
Other than the son of fate from the Northern Region, who died, the other four had survived.
They were also fighting for fate during this great battle, and their cultivation levels had soared quickly thanks to all of the fighting..
Among them, Yu Shu was the strongest.
As the great battle broke out, the human race relied on their numbers and superior weapons to continuously exterminate the blood fiend race.
Behind the human army, some formation masters continuously set up formations in an attempt to purify or weaken the blood-colored spiritual energy left over from the great battle.
However, the purifying effect was not as useful as they expected.
Many people¡¯s faces were filled with despair.
The blood fiend race could not be killed!
After this battle, new blood fiends would be born, and they would be even stronger.
The tide of blood fiends seemed never ending.
This was an unsolvable situation!
How long could the Central Regionst?
How long could the Western Zonest?
Once the Western Zone fell, only four of the five regions of the human race would be left.
Moreover, the threat of the blood fiend race was all over the nine zones.
Could the human race hold on?
As the current overlord race of the nine zones, would they be reduced to insignificant races and be bullied?
¡°No! Absolutely not!¡±
¡°I will defend the glory of the human race even if I have to die!¡±
A cultivator suddenly roared angrily.
¡°We humans are immortal! Comrades, I will leave first!¡±
He rushed into the blood fiend army.
A roar erupted.
Boom!
That cultivator exploded and his soul was instantly destroyed. Then, the explosive shockwave spread out.
Within a one-mile radius around the cultivator, the blood fiends were instantly annihted, and the blood-colored spiritual energy within that radius was purified as well.
The humans felt deep sorrow.
An old expert at the peak of the Heaven realm had died just like that!
He sacrificed his whole life¡¯s cultivation and his whole life¡¯sprehension just to purify the blood fiend race.
However, the price was too high and it was not worth it!
¡°Haha, death wille for us all someday. We might as well give our lives for a chance of survival for the human race.¡±
A human cultivatorughed as he charged into the blood fiend army.
Boom!
This cultivator self-destructed as well.
In the small courtyard, Chu Buan was paying attention to the situation in the Western Zone.
When he saw the cultivator self-destruct, he was shocked.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity brings cultivators despair. However, is it intended to bnce things out or¡¡±
¡°Is the Great Daoyuan cmity the start of the Great Dao cmity?¡±
At this moment, Chu Xuan felt anxious. The Heavenly Daows were still too weak at the moment.
He had to make preparations in advance.
Since the cultivators had sacrificed themselves to kill the blood fiend race, taking a bunch of blood fiends with them.
The Heavenly Daows could not directly target the blood fiend race, but the cultivators could.
Chu Xuan decided to take the risk and use the Western Zone as a testing ground.
Thinking this, he took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
He extended his hand and tapped it, increasing the rate at which the Heavenly Daows devoured thews of Heaven and Earth of the Western Region.
He could no longer afford to take things slow!
Chapter 317 - The Tragic Battle
Chapter 317: The Tragic Battle
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Boom!
As the power of the Heavenly Daows surged, the Western Region suddenly shook, and a faint glow spread out.
As there was only a little bit left to go in the process of devouring thews of Heaven and Earth of the Western Region, themotion was not too intense.
At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on the big battle, so no one would pay attention to minor abnormalities like these.
Chu Xuan felt a certain degree of resistance from the remainingws of Heaven and Earth.
¡°The influence of the blood fiend race is still getting in the way.¡±
The good luck charm appeared in Chu Xuan¡¯s hand, and the Fate-suppressing Dao Cauldron also appeared.
After thinking for a while, he even took out a fist-sized chaos stone from the Ancient Chaos Mountain and ced it next to the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
The power of the Heavenly Daows increased once again.
Through the Heavenly Daows, Chu Xuan could faintly sense that a mysterious power was about to interfere.
He raised his hand and absorbed the Dao aura of the Origin Dao Crystal, injecting it into the Heavenly Dao Talisman and connecting it to the Great Dao.
The mysterious power instantly disappeared.
Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief. He had finally gotten rid of the interference of the Great Dao.
Rumble!
Finally, thews of Heaven and Earth of the Western Zone¡¯s Western Region werepletely devoured.
The Western Zone¡¯s Western Region had fallen under the control of the Heavenly Daows.
The Northern Zone¡¯s Heavenly Daows were connected to the Western Zone¡¯s Western Region, and the Heavenly Daows were strengthened further.
¡°The Heavenly Daows have devoured the Western Region¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth. You have been rewarded with a cultivation level advancement.¡±
Another cultivation level boost reward.
Chu Xuan did not stop. After the Heavenly Daows took over the Western Zone¡¯s Western Region, he began to control the Heavenly Daows to infiltrate the Western Zone¡¯s Northern Region.
However, he was met with strong resistance.
As expected, after the blood fiend race took over, thews of Heaven and Earth in that region had changed.
Chu Xuan tried to forcefully erode thews of Heaven and Earth in the northern region, but discovered that a powerful force tried to suppress the Heavenly Daows when he did so.
He hurriedly retracted the Heavenly Daows.
It was the power of the Great Daoyuan cmity!
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression was solemn. The current Heavenly Daows were unable to resist the power of the cmity!
¡°There are two ways to devour thews of Heaven and Earth in the Northern Region. The first is for the Heavenly Daows to recognize the blood fiend race and incorporate them into the Heavenly Dao.¡±
¡°The second is to change the situation in the Northern Region so that the blood fiend race no longer fully upies the Northern Region. This will create a gap in thews of Heaven and Earth that can be exploited by the Heavenly Daows without attracting the interference of the power of the cmity.¡±
Chu Xuan did not even consider the first method.
The blood fiend race was a cmity-bearing race. If the Heavenly Dao incorporated them into the Heavenly Dao, the situation would be filled with uncertainty.
They might even drag the Heavenly Dao down and make it a part of the cmity.
Therefore, only the second method was viable.
However, changing the situation in the Northern Region was not an easy matter.
The humans in the Western Zone could not do it.
Thus, Chu Xuan could only put aside his n to devour thews of Heaven and Earth of the Northern Region. Instead, he controlled the power of the Heavenly Daows to infiltrate the Central Region of the Western Zone.
Boom!
Thews of Heaven and Earth of the Central Region began to shake slightly, but due to the great battle, no one noticed anything unusual.
The Heavenly Daows began to permeate the Central Region.
At this moment, the battle of the Central Region was ongoing, and it was bing more and more tragic.
One after another, human cultivators sacrificed themselves to purify the blood-colored spiritual energy.
¡°Junior, you are still young. The future of the human race depends on you. We old fellows have reached our peak. Consider this ourst contribution to the human race.¡±
Some old cultivators stopped the young ones who were boiling with blood and wanted to sacrifice themselves.
¡°That¡¯s right. We old fellows have no hope of breaking through. Instead of dying of old age, we should sacrifice ourselves to purify the blood-colored spiritual energy!¡±
¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. How can we humans rise up without sacrifice? Today, I will sacrifice myself to protect the human race!¡±
In the camp of the human Divine realm experts, an old manughed arrogantly.
He was very old.
Even Divine realm experts had lifespan limits.
Although he was still a few years away from reaching the limit of his lifespan, he had no hope of breaking through. Sooner orter, he would die.
After saying that, he emitted a dazzling light and charged toward the blood fiend race.
¡°Senior!¡±
Many young warriors of the human race looked sorrowful.
However, their fighting spirit was aroused.
¡°Kill! The human race will win for sure! The Western Zone will never be destroyed!¡±
Boom!
The Divine realm expert died.
He did not choose to kill the Divine realm warriors of the blood fiend race. That was not realistic, as thetter would be able to react and avoid it in time.
The old man rushed into the blood fiend race¡¯s Heaven realm camp. Given his strength, how could the Heaven realm blood fiends escape?
Within a radius of 20 miles, the blood-colored spiritual energy waspletely gone!
Countless cultivators were sorrowful.
Before the Great Daoyuan cmity, the Divine realm had always been a legendary existence.
However, such a terrifying expert had sacrificed himself, and had only purified a 20-mile radius.
What was a mere 20 miles amidst the endlessndscape of blood-colored spiritual energy?
All that aplished was reducing the number of Heaven realm blood fiends.
At the moment when the Divine realm expert sacrificed himself, Chu Xuan sensed that the Heavenly Daows had absorbed part of the former¡¯s power, which strengthened the power of the Heavenly Daows.
He seeded!
At the same time, Chu Xuan caught that Divine realm elder¡¯s remnant soul, which had yet to fully dissipate, using the Heavenly Daows to preserve it.
He then transported it to the Ghost World and threw it into the River of Styx.
¡°I hope your determination can protect this wisp of your remnant soul. If you can¡¯t, then you¡¯ll have to settle for being a newborn ghost within this Ghost World.¡±
Chu Xuan thought silently.
The battle was still going on. One by one, the older cultivators sacrificed themselves after they were injured.
The casualties were too great!
However, they also sessfully stopped the blood fiend race¡¯s advance and stopped them from entering the Central Region.
However, how long could they keep it up?
Even if the human race hadrge numbers, they would not be able to keep up given the massive casualty rate.
Chu Xuan¡¯s state of mind had already stabilized. He would not act rashly because of this. He only wanted to live in peace.
No external force could interfere with his thoughts.
As the battle continued, a new army rushed over from the rear of the blood fiend race. They were not strong, but they were not afraid of death.
In other words, they were here to die; to be reborn and be stronger.
Chapter 318 - Ding Yue Appears
Chapter 318: Ding Yue Appears
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
As the blood fiend race¡¯s army was replenished, more cultivators also arrived from the rear of the human race.
Although the expressions on their faces were resolute and unyielding, deep inside, they felt despair.
The blood fiend race could not be exterminated!
They were not afraid of the enemies¡¯ strength, but rather their ability to revive endlessly.
Until now, they had yet to find a way to counter this ability.
Yu Shu was panting from exhaustion. Looking at the countless blood fiends swarming over, despair briefly shed across his eyes.
Very soon, he gritted his teeth and his expression turned resolute.
¡°I cannot back down, nor can I give up!¡±
¡°If I back down, if I give up, the Western Zone will perish!¡±
Yu Shu was the backbone of the Western Zone¡¯s cultivators.
He was strong and talented. He was the number one genius of the Western Zone¡¯s younger generation and the hope of the human race of the Western Zone!
If he backed down, if he gave up, their morale would definitely copse!
The battle continued.
Just as the cultivators of the Western Zone were bing more and more desperate, and they were bing numb to the fact that they had to sacrifice themselves.
A sword qi shot across the sky.
Sword intent surged and turned into raindrops that filled the sky. Each raindrop seemed to be a miniature array formation.
The sword rain fell on the army of blood fiends. The sword qi cut through the blood fiend army and separated the densely-packed blood fiend army.
The blood-colored spiritual energy was not clumped up anymore. Instead, it was scattered.
The sword rain turned into small array formations that separated the blood fiends one after another.
A voice rang out.
¡°Ding Yue of the Northern Zone is here to help my fellow nsmen of the Western Zone!¡±
The cultivators of the Western Zone looked up.
They saw a white-clothed figure walking over with a sword in his arms. The sword intent around his body surged and turned into sword qi shes that kept heading toward the blood fiend army.
The cultivators of the Western Zone were stunned.
This neer was very powerful!
A peerless sword cultivator?
No one in the entire Western Zone couldpare in terms of the Sword Dao.
When did such a sword genius appear in the Northern Zone?
Also, what kind of Sword Dao technique was he using?
It seemed like he was targeting the blood fiend race?
Everyone¡¯s attention was on Ding Yue the moment he appeared.
His arrival attracted the attention of both the human and the blood fiend race¡¯s Divine realm experts.
The sword rain swept across the area, and figures appeared behind Ding Yue one after another.
The earth spirit race!
The earth spirit race held precious swords in their hands and injected their power into the ground. In an instant, sword array formations emerged from the ground and divided the blood fiend army.
¡°Today, I, Ding Yue, will kill the blood fiends to pay tribute to the heroic spirits of my race!¡±
Ding Yue rushed out and unsheathed his sword.
A terrifying sword qi swept toward the blood fiend army.
¡°Roar!¡±
The Heaven realm experts of the blood fiend race roared, and several Heaven realm blood fiends attacked.
Ding Yue¡¯s attack once again shocked the cultivators of the Western Zone, even Yu Shu.
This sword cultivator from the Northern Zone was younger than him, and although his cultivation level was lower than his own, the terrifying strength he disyed was no weaker than his.
In fact, it was even higher.
The blood-colored spiritual energy was actually being continuously annihted by the terrifying sword qi.
Rumble!
The Heaven realm blood fiends fell!
At the spot where they fell, a vacuum devoid of blood-colored spiritual energy appeared. All of it had been annihted by Ding Yue¡¯s sword qi.
The hearts of the human cultivators were moved. What kind of Sword Dao technique was this?
It had directly destroyed and separated the blood-colored spiritual energy.
Without the support of the blood-colored spiritual energy, the fallen blood fiends would not be able toe back to life.
The human Divine realm experts¡¯ eyes lit up. The battle had continued until now, but they had finally obtained a small victory.
They had directly destroyed the Heaven realm blood fiends.
The Divine realm experts of the blood fiend instantly bared their teeth. Their fangs shed with a cold gleam as they stared at Ding Yue with surging killing intent.
¡°Haha, great! Well done!¡±
The Divine realm experts of the human raceughed and took a step forward to prevent the Divine realm experts of the blood fiend race from attempting a sudden move.
After killing the Heaven realm blood fiends, Ding Yue shed and reappeared within the group of the Earth Spirit race members.
He said in a loud voice, ¡°Mypatriots of the Western Zone, you can divide the blood fiend army and disperse the blood-colored spiritual energy. This will prevent the blood fiend race from bing stronger.¡±
The Earth Spirit race controlled the power of the earth spirit to divide the blood fiend army, while Ding Yue stopped the experts of the blood fiend race from attacking the Earth Spirit race.
¡°Quick, do it!¡±
The human cultivators of the Western Zone changed their strategy and protected the earth spirit race.
At the same time, the formation masters threw out formation disks and started to divide the blood fiend army.
Ding Yue attacked while coordinating the human army¡¯s efforts to divide the blood fiends and reduce the density of the blood-colored spiritual energy.
Boom!
The battle continued.
However, with Ding Yue¡¯s arrival and the Earth Spirit race¡¯s efforts to divide the blood fiend army and reduce the blood-colored spiritual energy, the human race gradually gained an advantage in this battle.
The Earth Spirit race had a special talent. They could travel through the earth veins and, to a certain extent, they could control the power of the earth veins and use it to separate the blood fiend army.
Ding Yue had prepared for a long time, and had found a way to dy the blood fiend race from bing stronger. Now, his method was truly being used in this battle.
Chu Xuan controlled the Heavenly Daows, which continuously seeped into the Central Region of the Western Zone. Ding Yue¡¯s appearance had given Chu Xuan an opportunity to increase his progress.
The battlested for half a month.
After the blood-colored spiritual energy in front of the Central Region¡¯s formation was continuously divided, separated, and purified, the blood-colored spiritual energy began to thin, which prevented the fallen blood fiends from bing stronger after revival.
The human cultivators¡¯ morale was greatly boosted. They had finally found an effective method to deal with the blood fiend race.
At the same time, Ding Yue also taught them the secret technique topletely annihte the blood fiend race.
Although there were not many people who could annihte the blood fiends, as long as they could annihte the experts of the blood fiend race, it would dy the speed at which the blood fiend race produced experts.
Then, the advantage that the humans had would gradually increase.
Ding Yue¡¯s method was not suitable for every cultivator, as it involved the use of intent.
Unless one hadprehended sword intent, martial intent, battle intent, and so on, they could exterminate the blood fiends.
Chapter 319 - Fate Dao Principle Advancement
Chapter 319: Fate Dao Principle Advancement
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The battle continued.
Ding Yue¡¯s prestige continued to rise, and he seemed to be the savior of the Western Zone.
Many women fromrge factions were attracted to him, and they would often throw meaningful nces in his direction.
However, they were destined to fail.
Some peerless beauty from a certain faction pretended to fall into Ding Yue¡¯s arms during the battle.
However, Ding Yue casually grabbed her cor and threw her back. ¡°Woman, stay away from me. Don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m killing the enemy!¡±
¡°!!!¡±
The woman was dumbfounded.
The battlested for a month before the blood fiend race retreated.
This was the first time the blood fiend race had taken the initiative to retreat since they began their invasion.
¡°Your disciple Ding Yue forcefully repelled the cmity-bearing race and fought for fate during the Great Daoyuan cmity. His cultivation level has increased. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
After the blood fiend army retreated and Ding Yue obtained a great victory, the system¡¯s reward arrived.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with this disciple.
There were countless peerless beauties in the Western Zone. The famous Saintesses and daughters all flocked to Ding Yue as if he was their savior.
His prestige soared and he directly overshadowed Yu Shu.
In the end, Ding Yuepletely ignored the flirtatious looks thrown at him by the many beauties, as well as the adoration that was intentionally or unintentionally expressed.
The situation in the Western Zone¡¯s Central Region had temporarily stabilized after Ding Yue¡¯s arrival.
However, the blood fiend race would not give up just like that.
The crisis had not been resolved.
The Heavenly Daows continued to permeate the Central Region.
Meanwhile, the Great Daoyuan cmity was in full swing in the Eastern Zone.
The blood fiends invaded like ferocious beasts. In an instant, they upied half of the Eastern Zone¡¯s Western Region.
Qin Ying led his brothers, and many other cultivators, to resist the blood fiends.
As he wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant of the blood evil n, Qin Ying had already made preparations.
He had obtained victory in the first battle.
He had obtained victory in three consecutive battles.
He secured the Eastern and Western regions.
However, the blood fiend race had appeared in the Northern and Southern regions as well.
The Great Daoyuan cmity became more and more intense as more and more blood fiends descended.
The battles continued, and Qin Ying continued to shine in battle.
There was no other Heaven¡¯s Blessed in the Eastern Zone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him.
Chu Xuan looked at Qin Ying with admiration. As expected of the Great Qin Emperor from back then.
The child of fate of the Eastern Zone was going to be Qin Ying.
He fought for fate during the Great Daoyuan cmity and his strength continued to soar.
Xin Yuanfeng and the others followed Qin Ying and naturally reaped great rewards as well.
¡°Your disciple, Qin Ying, rose to fame amidst the Great Daoyuan cmity as he fought against the cmity-bearing race, remaining undefeated thus far. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
Out of Chu Xuan¡¯s many Dao principles, the Fate Dao principle was currently at the highest level.
As the Fate Dao principle advanced, Chu Xuan¡¯s sensitivity toward fate became even sharper, and his control over the Fate Dao principle also reached new heights.
The nine zones seemed to be at a delicate tipping point.
One step forward, and the fate of the nine zones would soar.
One step back, and the fate of the nine zones would copse, and the great cmity would destroy all life!
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression was solemn.
The fate of the nine zones was still blurry. Chu Xuan could only see a tiny bit of it, and could not see through the deeperyers.
The fate of the nine zones was extremely mysterious to begin with.
Even the Daoyuan realm experts could not see it clearly, nor could they see the secrets of the changes within.
It was precisely because of this that even the races from which the Daoyuan realm experts hailed could decline during the great cmity, or even perish.
Chu Xuan did not continue to pry into the fate of the nine zones. He was afraid that he would suffer a bacsh. Amidst the Great Daoyuan cmity, he had to tread carefully.
Now, Ding Yue and Qin Ying had both entered the cmity.
Once inside, there was no way to withdraw.
The two of them would have to continuously fight for fate.
The blood fiend race was the cmity-bearing race. Although their ability to revive was terrifying, it was not impossible to deal with them.
As the Great Daoyuan cmity progressed, Chu Xuan believed that the blood fiend race would be more and more terrifying, and even more terrifying things would appear.
The blood fiend race had also appeared in the Southern Zone. Currently, Xiang Xing¡¯s main goal was still to save his mother.
Wang Luo had already set off for the Southern Zone.
Xiao Liang had embarked on a journey to the Western Zone.
Currently, the situation in the Western Zone was the most tense, and also the most dangerous.
Naturally, the opportunities there were also greater.
The Chaos Zone was truly in chaos.
There were endless battles. Not only with the blood fiend race, but also the other races.
Treasures kept appearing.
asionally, a strange light would appear.
The Deste Ancient Zone, on the other hand, was extremely calm. No treasures appeared, nor did the blood fiend race descend.
It was precisely because of this abnormality that the Deste Ancient Zone seemed abnormal.
Ren Changhe had been traveling all this while, and he was already nearing the outer perimeter of the primordialnd.
The inhabitants of the Buddhist Zone were currently fighting against the blood fiend race. Buddhist light and blood-colored spiritual energy intertwined, and it was impossible to determine the victor within a short period of time.
The Monster Zone had also begun to descend into chaos.
Other than the Northern Zone, only the Central Zone was untouched by the blood fiends.
They had yet to be affected by the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Chu Xuan could see that the spiritual energy dynamics of the Central Zone had already be abnormal.
Hei Yue had gone to the Chaos Zone.
For the time being, her strength was insufficient to return to the Central Zone.
Rumble!
In the Northern Region of the Chaos Zone.
The world suddenly trembled as multi-colored lights shed. Mysterious symbols filled the sky and flickered for a moment before disappearing.
This abnormal phenomenon did not attract the attention of too many cultivators.
Hei Yue raised her head to look at the sky. She sensed the fluctuations of the Heavenly Dao Talisman, which had begun its work to devour thews of Heaven and Earth in the Northern Region.
Rumble!
In the Southern Region of the Monster Zone, thews of Heaven and Earth also fluctuated.
Chapter 320 - Son Of Fate Of The Nine Zones?
Chapter 320: Son Of Fate Of The Nine Zones?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Monster Zone had already begun to descend into chaos.
A terrifying blood fiend creature had descended. Unlike the blood fiend race in the Western Zone, the blood fiend race in the Monster Zone took the form of a monster.
One could vaguely see their monster-like characteristics.
There were many monster tribes in the Monster Zone. Some of them had special innate abilities. Hu Tianya had long been prepared and had already united these tribes.
After training together, they were able to cooperate with each other and make the best use of their abilities to fight the blood fiends.
Chu Xuan looked at the Central Zone. As the strongest zone in the nine zones, it was also the core region of the human race.
Its strength was unmatched.
The ancient forces within the Central Zone took action one after another. They began to coordinate the forces in the Central Zone to form an alliance to ovee the Great Daoyuan cmity.
All kinds of divine artifacts were used. The resources and foundation of the Central Zone far surpassed the Western Zone.
¡°Ji Dexin? He¡¯s a bit extraordinary.¡±
In the Central Zone, Ji Dexin of the Ji family was extremely eye-catching. He had trained an army of cultivators for the Ji family. Whether it was artifacts, cultivation techniques, or secret techniques, they were all equipped with extraordinary stuff.
Chu Xuan knew that Ji Dexin, the young master of the Ji family, was the number one person of the younger generation in the Central Zone.
¡°Could he be the son of the fate of the nine regions? Or the one who shoulders the fate of the human race?¡±
Chu Xuan was a little puzzled.
Ji Dexin¡¯s strength was beyond imagination. Among his disciples, no one in the same realm could beat Ji Dexin.
His disciples towered over other geniuses, but were somehowckingpared to Ji Dexin.
This was unusual.
Even if he was the young master of an ancient human king¡¯ family, it was impossible for him to be so monstrous, unless of course he was the son of fate of the human race or the son of fate of the nine zones.
However, when Chu Xuan probed the fate of the nine zones, he did not discover the existence of the son of fate of the nine zones, nor did he find a son of fate of the human race.
The human race was very special.
The human race had never had children of fate. Even the expert who led the rise of the human race was not a child of fate of the human race.
Therefore, the possibility of Ji Dexin being the child of fate of the human race could be excluded.
As for him being the son of fate of the nine zones, Chu Xuan did not think that the nine zones currently had a child of fate.
That was something that needed to be fought for.
Currently, none of the children of fate of the various zones and regions could inherit the fate of the nine zones.
¡°Ji Dexin, interesting.¡±
Chu Xuan memorized Ji Dexin¡¯s name, but it was a pity that he could not see him. Otherwise, with the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Origin Probing technique, he would be able to discover what was going on.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was bing more and more intense, and the fate of the nine zones was bing more chaotic. The Heavenly Dao Talisman n was progressing in an orderly manner in the Chaos and Monster zones.
For the time being, the Heavenly Daows had yet to devour thews of heaven and earth of an entire region, but were making steady progress.
Chu Xuan was waiting for the forty-year milestone reward.
What would the reward be?
In the Daoyuan group, Mo Tu suddenly came looking for him.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, there¡¯s a Dao realm junior from our race, who, I don¡¯t know why, has be bald. There seems to be something wrong.¡±
Chu Xuan was surprised. This had happened really quickly. As they had inherited the fate of the Buddhist Zone and cultivated Buddhist dharma, they had begun to transform into Buddhists.
¡°This is a normal phenomenon,¡± Chu Xuanforted him.
¡°The demon race has already transformed. Since they have inherited the fate of the demons after their transformation, there will naturally be some changes.¡±
¡°Although they have be bald, haven¡¯t they also be stronger?¡±
Hearing this, Mo Tu felt much more relieved. He nodded and said, ¡°His strength has indeed increased somewhat.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Even if he has be bald, he has be stronger.¡±
Chu Xuan continued to bluff, ¡°The other Dao realm cultivators will undergo such changes in the future. There¡¯s no need to panic. This is the sign of the cmity. After the great tribtion is over, he will naturally recover.¡±
After bing a Buddhist, would he really be able to recover?
That was impossible.
¡°Such changes are beneficial. This will help them to avoid the repercussions of the Great Daoyuan cmity.¡±
Mo Tu came to a sudden realization and felt extremely grateful. He said, ¡°Thank you, Daoist Brother Chu!¡±
No wonder he felt that he was balding, and asionally even said Amitabha. It was because of the cmity!
¡°Daoist Brother Mo Tu, you have to tell these juniors that they must be steady and change with the times. They should not resist it. It¡¯s a good thing that will increase their chances of transcending the cmity.¡±
Chu Xuan enthusiastically instructed Mo Tu.
He had a premonition that as the Dao realm experts of the demon race gradually turned into Buddhists, the fate of the Buddhist n would definitely soar, and the strength of the Buddha attendants would also increase.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fellow Daoist Chu, I will definitely instruct them not to resist the change.¡±
Mo Tu patted his chest and promised.
He heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that his demon race would definitely survive the great cmity.
It was all thanks to Daoist Brother Chu.
Otherwise, the demon race would have been in danger this time.
Thinking this, Mo Tu felt even more grateful towards Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan continued to deceive him. At the same time, he warned Mo Tu that even if he was attracted by some kind of aura, he could not let the demon race enter the nine zones unless they hadpleted their transformation.
At this moment, Yi Yuejun appeared again and said, ¡°That strange ck power on the Great Dao has grown a little stronger.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart trembled. That strange power was indeed rted to the Great Dao cmity.
After pondering for a moment, he decided to deceive Yi Yuejun.
He privately messaged Yi Yuejun and said, ¡°You can try touching this strange power and see how it works.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and try it now,¡± Yi Yuejun said straightforwardly.
Chu Xuan waited for his reply.
In the end, a day passed, but Yi Yuejun did not reply.
Three days passed, yet Yi Yuejun remained unresponsive.
Chu Xuan thought to himself, ¡®Could something have happened?¡¯
Examining the Origin Dao Crystal, Yi Yuejun¡¯s aura was still there, which meant that he was still alive. As for whether he was trapped or restrained, he did not know.
After waiting another three days, Chu Xuan sent him a message, but did not receive a reply.
He shook his head and did not continue to pay attention to him. After all, a creature of the Great Dao would not die.
Chapter 321 - Myriad Reincarnation Scripture
Chapter 321: Myriad Reincarnation Scripture
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
While Chu Xuan was waiting for the 40-year milestone reward to arrive, the situation in the Western Zone changed again.
The human race had adopted a strategy of separating and purifying the blood-colored spiritual energy after Ding Yue and Xiao Liang had arrived.
They had led a group of cultivators who hadprehended some form of intent to exhaust the experts of the blood fiend race, and had achieved a series of victories.
The blood fiend race also changed their strategy.
It was unknown as to what method they used, but there were suddenly some extremely powerful elite blood fiends, who targeted Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and the others.
These elite blood fiends were much stronger than the blood fiends of the same realm. Moreover, they had the ability to regenerate their limbs, and even their heads, which made them extremely difficult to kill.
Even though Ding Yue had severely injured his opponent several times, he was still unable to kill him.
At this moment, all the human cultivators realized that the blood fiend race had changed.
Their intelligence was increasing.
They had acquired some new skills and understood strategies. They no longer blindly relied on their ability to revive.
Now, they were not afraid of the blood fiend race¡¯s recklessness, but rather their treachery!
The blood fiend race had be even harder to deal with.
On the battlefield.
Xiao Liang wielded his spear as he fought with a blood fiend.
The blood fiend was surging with battle intent, while his long spear was emitting a cold gleam as it continuously suppressed the blood fiend.
Xiao Liang¡¯s opponent was a blood fiend whose body was as red as blood, and had a youthful face.
This blood fiend was one of the Heaven¡¯s Blessed created by the blood fiend race. Moreover, he was also the strongest one.
Boom!
Xiao Liang stabbed his spear into his opponent¡¯s chest. However, the blood fiend¡¯s eyes did not even flinch. The blood-red saber was already shing toward him.
The blood fiend was trying to achieve mutual destruction. After all, the blood fiend could revive.
A special energy circted through Xiao Liang¡¯s body, which slowed down the blood fiend¡¯s saber.
Boom!
Xiao Liang shook his long spear and continuously attacked the blood fiend, sending thetter flying.
At the same time, the slow vine used its power to slow down the recovery speed of the blood fiend..
Xiao Liang kept attacking and attacking again and again.
Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead.
Using the slow vine¡¯s power would consume a lot of energy.
Furthermore, the slow vine¡¯s power would notst long.
He had to destroy the opponent before the slow vine¡¯s power dissipated.
Behind Xiao Liang, battle intent condensed into a terrifying divine image that merged with him and unleashed a powerful attack.
Rumble!
The blood fiend exploded and turned into a bloody mist that filled the sky.
¡°Annihte!¡±
Xiao Liang raised his hand and punched,pletely annihting the blood mist that was slowly spreading out.
He had finally killed the blood fiend¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Blessed!
Xiao Liang panted heavily and retreated back to the human camp to recover.
¡°Your disciple, Xiao Liang, has killed the blood fiend race¡¯s number one Heaven¡¯s Blessed and fought for fate during the Great Daoyuan cmity. His cultivation has soared. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
Chu Xuan revealed a gratified smile. Sure enough, his disciples did not disappoint him. They fought for fate during the Great Daoyuan cmity again and again.
His Fate Dao principle had advanced by another level.
Chu Xuan estimated that if the Fate Dao principle continued to advance, it would eventually transform into the Great Dao of Fate, which would allow him to better pry into the secrets of heaven.
The number one genius of the blood fiend race had beenpletely annihted. It was quite a major blow to them.
The morale of the human race rose again.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang were already famous among the humans in the Western Zone. Their fame had long surpassed that of Yu Shu.
There was already a saying in the Western Zone, ¡°Ding Yue sword, Xiao Liang spear, unparalleled in the world!¡±
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. The Great Daoyuan cmity was indeed a great opportunity. Ding Yue and Xiao Liang relied on this to rapidly increase their cultivation levels.
Both had reached the ninth level of the Heaven Realm.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang¡¯s fate increased explosively, and even the Heavenly Daows¡¯ speed of devouring thews of Heaven and Earth of the Central Region increased.
Qin Ying was still in the midst of fighting in the Eastern Zone. His fate was also getting stronger and stronger, in tandem with his cultivation level. Once again, the majesty and prestige of the Great Qin Emperor was disyed.
Of Chu Xuan¡¯s other disciples, Xiang Xing and Wang Luo, there were no major movements just yet.
Hei Yue appeared to be silent, but her ns in the Chaos Zone were progressing alongside the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
The Heavenly Daows had already seeped into the three regions of the Chaos Zone.
Hu Tianya was also preparing for battle in the Monster Zone. He did not attack immediately, but waited for an opportunity to obtain great fortune in one fell swoop.
This tiger was not stupid. In fact, he was a little cunning.
The battle between the Buddhists and the blood fiend race was still ongoing, while everything remained quiet in the Central Zone. Qian Ming was biding his time as well.
The calm in the Central Zone was unusual.
Moreover, the fate of the Central Zone could not be seen clearly either. It seemed like there were some old monsters hidden there.
Chu Xuan suspected that there were Dao realm experts who had quietly left the primordialnd and had entered cmity.
They were hidden among the ancient factions of the Central Zone.
However, even if there were Dao realm cultivators, they were most likely at the first or second level of the Dao realm.
There was nothing to be afraid of.
Chu Xuan turned his attention away from the situation in the nine zones and focused on cultivating and advancing the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
The 40-year milestone finally arrived.
¡°You remained in seclusion for 40 years. Your mentality is stable and your methods are varied. You¡¯ve advanced the Heavenly Dao Talisman n and nurtured outstanding disciples. Please continue to work hard. You have been rewarded with the Myriad Reincarnation Scripture!¡±
Oh?
Chu Xuan examined the reward.
The Myriad Reincarnation Scripture!
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart trembled. What cultivation technique was this?
After mastering the Myriad Reincarnation Scripture, could one be immortal?
However, this kind of immortality was not quite the same as what he had expected.
Still, Chu Xuan¡¯s heart trembled, and a thought shed through his mind.
His breathing became heavy.
Reincarnation!
Countless lives started and passed every single day. This process was guided by reincarnation.
However, it was different from reincarnating one¡¯s consciousness.
This was the entire process of reincarnation, which did not exist in the nine zones.
At this moment, Chu Xuan had a bold idea.
A method to perfect the Heavenly Daows was born in his heart.
Reincarnation!
If he could recreate the reincarnation process within the Heavenly Daows, it would work in tandem with the Ghost World. The Ghost World was hell, and after death, one would enter the reincarnation cycle and be reincarnated to bnce the world. At the same time, he would use this to usurp the foundation of the Great Dao!
If he created the Great Dao of reincarnation himself¡
The more Chu Xuan thought about it, the more excited he became. The foundation of the Myriad Reincarnation Scripture was to establish the Great Dao of reincarnation.
If he established the Great Dao of reincarnation and used reincarnation to connect the Great Dao with the Heavenly Daows,pleting the cycle of life and death in the nine zones, what would happen?
Chapter 322 - Reincarnation Dao Principle
Chapter 322: Reincarnation Dao Principle
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan was moved.
If he could use this method to connect the Great Dao to the Heavenly Daows, he would be able to usurp the former. Furthermore, once he seeded, he would be invincible.
He had been working hard to aplish this, but it seemed that he had finally found a breakthrough point.
Although it would still take a long time, at least this method was feasible.
Chu Xuan¡¯s gaze turned to the Chaos Zone, as well as the Eastern, Southern, and Western zones. He felt an impulse to use radical methods to devour thews of Heaven and Earth of the four zones.
¡°No, I have to remain steady. I can¡¯t act on impulse!¡±
Chu Xuan took a deep breath to calm himself down.
Any impulsive actions might cause problems with the Great Dao, or the cmity itself. He could not be too hasty.
Chu Xuan received the Myriad Reincarnation Scripture.
Countless insights were instilled into him and, in an instant, he entered a mysterious state of enlightenment, witnessing the entire cycle of reincarnation in his mind.
Chu Xuan did not know how long the state of enlightenmentsted, but he saw one Dao principle after another born.
When Chu Xuan woke up from his state of enlightenment, he was shocked to find that he hadprehended dozens of Dao principles, and his cultivation level had broken through.
Fifteenth level of the Dao realm!
Among the many Dao principles, one Dao principle was especially special. It was like a disc that was slowly rotating, mysterious, and touching upon thews of life and death, and yin and yang.
The Reincarnation Dao principle!
Chu Xuan let out a long breath. Since he hadprehended the Reincarnation Dao principle, he now had the foundation to establish the Great Dao of reincarnation.
This Dao principle was very special, and different from the other Dao principles.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and the Reincarnation Dao Principle entered the pocket dimension. One end was connected to the Origin Dao Crystal, while the other end was connected to the Great Dao. It also branched out and connected to the pocket dimension, the Ghost World and the Buddhist World.
At the same time, it was connected to the Heavenly Dao Talisman. He first introduced the Reincarnation Dao principle into the Heavenly Daows of the Northern Zone.
Chu Xuan began to attempt to construct the reincarnation cycle, starting from the Northern Zone.
Even if the Heavenly Daows were not perfect, it was possible with the Reincarnation Dao principle to bring some of the Northern Zone¡¯s dead beings into the Ghost World to undergo reincarnation.
However, it was currently limited to a few hundred beings at a time, and those beings could not be too strong.
The Emperor realm was the upper limit.
Rumble!
As the Reincarnation Dao principle connected to the Great Dao through the Origin Dao Crystal, Chu Xuan discovered that the Reincarnation Dao principle was undergoing some changes.
The Origin Dao Crystal seemed to be affected by this and began to undergo its own transformation. The Heavenly Daws were also changing.
Chu Xuan silently examined the changes in the Heavenly Daows and the transformation of the Origin Dao Crystal. At the same time, he continued to refine the Reincarnation Dao principle.
Hy absorbed a lump of chaotic energy to refine the Reincarnation Dao principle.
Next, using the Northern Zone¡¯s Heavenly Daows as an experiment, he attempted to introduce the reincarnation cycle.
Chu Xuan wanted to establish the Great Dao of reincarnation. As the Reincarnation Dao principle wasconstantly tempered and improved, it would slowly transform into the Great Dao of reincarnation.
The Origin Dao Crystal had already started the process of transformation. Once the transformation wasplete, he could enter the Great Dao through the Origin Dao Crystal.
There were many things he could do there.
Of course, in order to avoid any idents, he would not easily enter the Great Dao, much less travel on the Great Dao. He did not want the system to consider that as him having left the courtyard, which would ruin his current streak.
Southern Zone.
Xiang Xing looked at the sky with a solemn gaze.
Wang Luo stood beside him.
¡°Are you really going to do this?¡±
¡°No matter what, I have to save my mother.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not going to save your family¡¯s ancestor?¡±
Wang Luo scratched his head and said, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t have to be Master. I can refine pills to save your family¡¯s ancestor.¡±
Xiang Xing looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°Fengkong is a former human king and an expert who has surpassed the Divine realm. Can you really refine pills to save him?¡±
Wang Luo¡¯s alchemy skills were indeed extraordinary, but he had only reached the Heaven realm. How could he save a Dao realm expert?
¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±
Wang Luo continued proudly, ¡°I am an alchemy god. I might even be regarded as the progenitor of alchemy in the future. Saving such a person is child¡¯s y.¡±
¡°Besides, I can use Dao-level spiritual medicine to save a Dao realm warrior. It¡¯s no problem.¡±
Xiang Xing eximed in surprise, ¡°You can refine Dao-level spiritual medicine?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Wang Luo patted his chest.
¡°We¡¯ll see. It depends on the Feng family¡¯s attitude.¡±
Xiang Xing shook his head.
What ancestor? He was not even a member of the Feng family.
¡°The blood fiend race is a little terrifying. The Western Zone has almost fallen.¡±
Both of them sighed.
Moreover, from the news they heard, it seemed that the blood fiend race was undergoing changes.
It was bing more and more terrifying.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity ising, but the Feng family still won¡¯t let anyone go. Damn it!¡±
Wang Luo patted his shoulder and said, ¡°The Feng family¡¯s human king is their savior. The Great Daoyuan cmity ising, but their savior is still in a state of deep sleep. They will only me your mother more.¡±
Boom!
A murderous aura swept out from the distance.
This was an ancient battlefield. The blood fiend race was about to descend.
Xiang Xing and Wang Luo looked up and waited quietly.
This ancient battlefield in the Northern Region of the Southern Zone was notrge. The blood fiends herewould not be strong. At the very least, there would be no Divine realm blood fiends during the initial descent.
At this ancient battlefield, Xiang Xing and Wang Luo worked together to set up a great formation.
Hua Ziying walked over.
¡°You really want to do this?¡±
She looked at Xiang Xing helplessly.
¡°I have to do this. I know what I have to do,¡± Xiang Xing said with a determined gaze.
¡°If you do this, you will attract great karma. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bing a sinner of the Southern Zone? Everyone here will regard you as their enemy.¡±
¡°Sinner?¡±
Xiang Xingughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a human king¡¯s family. In a great cmity, many experts will be annihted. It¡¯s not up to some people to judge whether or not I am a sinner.¡±
After a pause, he continued, ¡°So what if they see me as a sinner? They have not judged me worthy of being a member of the same family.¡±
Wang Luo sighed and patted Xiang Xing on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Your state of mind is troubled. Is there a reason to exin all of this to her?¡±
¡°You must remember that if you don¡¯t have a woman in your heart, you will naturally be a god when refining artifacts. Don¡¯t be led astray by beauty!¡±
Hua Ziying¡¯s face immediately darkened.
Xiang Xing¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not reply.
He was already used to it. His eldest senior brother Ding Yue was a unique character. In addition, he had dragged Wang Luo into the same abyss of believing that they should have no women in their hearts.
Chapter 323 - Refining 100,000 Blood Fiends
Chapter 323: Refining 100,000 Blood Fiends
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Boom!
The world trembled as the aura of the blood fiend race spread out. An ancient battlefield appeared.
Immediately after, an army of blood fiends appeared.
¡°They¡¯re here.¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s expression was solemn. With a wave of his hand, more than a thousand puppets appeared, spreading out in all directions.
Meanwhile, Wang Luo rose into the air. With a wave of his hands, pills shot out in all directions, flickering with rays of light.
Hua Ziying retreated quickly to intercept the cultivators who had sensed themotion.
Xiang Xing and Wang Luo each took a side. The formation was activated, and rays of light shot into the sky. A huge barrier enveloped the blood fiend army and the ancient battlefield.
Immediately after, countless mes surged out of the barrier.
Roar!
The blood fiends in the formation sensed the danger and let out an angry roar. The blood-colored spiritual energy soared into the sky, as if trying to break the formation.
Whoosh!
More than a thousand puppets rose into the air and spread out in all directions around the formation. Rays of light surged into the formation, stabilizing it.
At the same time, pills exploded within the formation.
Countless killing formations were activated in an instant, killing the blood fiends.
Xiang Xing and Wang Luo worked together to activate the formation. mes surged everywhere, and the killing formations were continuously activated, killing the blood fiends.
The blood fiends inside roared furiously as they tried to resist. However, under the bombardment of the formation, they werepletely powerless to resist.
After half a day, only the blood-colored spiritual energy was left within the formation. It had be as thick as blood.
Xiang Xing and Wang Luo made their move and activated the formation. Streams of mes turned into mysterious runes that enveloped the blood-colored spiritual energy.
The blood-colored spiritual energy underwent some changes as it was being refined.
The formation also began to shrink, condensing the blood-colored spiritual energy into a huge ball and wrapping it within the formation.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Xiang Xing and Wang Luo carried the huge ball of blood-colored spiritual energy and headed toward the Feng family¡¯s territory.
¡°Your disciples, Xiang Xing and Wang Luo, have refined 100,000 blood fiends and have exterminated a branch of the blood fiend race. They have obtained great cmity and fortune, and their cultivations have soared. You have been rewarded with the Evil Dao principle and your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
Chu Xuan was refining the Reincarnation Dao principle and perfecting the reincarnation cycle when the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Refining 100,000 blood fiends and annihting a branch of the blood fiend race?
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing were actually so fierce?
Thinking back, Wang Luo and Xiang Xing had used quite a lot of resources to prepare the formation in the pocket dimension.
It seemed that they had set up a formation to refine the blood fiends.
Although the blood-colored spiritual energy was a bit special, Wang Luo and Xiang Xing had improved the formation.
They were not refining the blood-colored spiritual energy directly, but rather, refining some special power within the blood fiend race.
It seemed that it removed the blood fiends¡¯ ability to revive, making the odds even in battle.
However, the price was a little high.
It was unknown how many times Wang Luo and Xiang Xing¡¯s formation could be used.
Moreover, it could only be used against the blood fiends who had just descended and had yet to undergo a transformation.
If this formation were to be ced in the Western Zone, it would probably not be able to achieve such a powerful effect.
It could only weaken the blood fiend race¡¯s strength after they were revived, and also canceling out their ability to increase their strength upon revival.
However, such a formation was not so easy to set up.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing had used the resources in the pocket dimension, including quite a number of special heavenly treasures, to create such a great formation.
The Feng family¡¯s territory.
In the forbidden area at the back mountain.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity has arrived. Are you satisfied now? If our ancestor had recovered, he would definitely be able to lead the human race through the cmity and lead our Feng family to rise up!¡±
¡°Because of your selfish interests, the human race has no peerless experts to turn the tide in this cmity!¡±
¡°The Western Zone is about to fall. Countless members of our human race have died!¡±
¡°Half of the Northern Region of the Southern Zone has already fallen. Are you satisfied?¡±
Feng Yunxian roared angrily.
Inside the Forbidden Cave, Feng Ruping remained silent.
Regret?
Guilt?
She felt none of it.
Ever since her father, grandfather, and big brother, all of whom loved her dearly, died or disappeared while seeking treasures to save their ancestor, she had lost the ability to feel guilt or regret toward the Feng family.
¡°Feng Ruping, you are a sinner!¡±
Feng Yunxian roared.
¡°Heh, a sinner?¡±
Feng Rupingughed lightly and said, ¡°Is the ancestor very powerful? Can he turn the tide? If he was really so powerful and invincible, how did he end up in such a state?¡±
¡°All of you simply can¡¯t ept the facts. The ancestor failed, and the Feng family declined. Instead of looking forward and fixing your own ipetence, you instead focused on reviving the ancestor!¡±
¡°If the Feng family became stronger with each passing generation, the current Feng family would certainly be stronger than the ancestor. All of you are just finding excuses for your own ipetence and cowardice!¡±
At the end of her sentence, Feng Ruping almost screamed her lungs out.
Feng Yunxian panted, his eyes were red as he shouted angrily, ¡°You are not allowed to humiliate the previous generation!¡±
At this moment, a huge ball of blood-colored spiritual energy appeared in the distance.
Feng Yunxian¡¯s expression changed drastically.
The ball of blood-colored spiritual energy suddenly expanded and directly covered the sky above the Feng family¡¯s territory. Two figures appeared in the sky.
¡°Feng family, release her or I will destroy your Feng family today!¡±
¡°How dare you!¡±
Feng Yun Xian was furious. He turned around and said coldly to Feng Ruping, ¡°You really have a good son!¡±
The Feng family¡¯s experts appeared one after another.
However, in the face of the giant ball of blood-colored spiritual energy, their expressions were extremely grave.
Xiang Xing looked down and said coldly, ¡°Feng family, either release her, or I will release the blood-colored spiritual energy and destroy the Feng family!¡±
¡°Do you know what you are doing? Are you going to betray the family?¡±
Feng Yunxian¡¯s face was dark.
That ball of blood-colored spiritual energy made his heart skip a beat as he looked at it.
What was even more shocking was how Xiang Xing had managed to gather it all together.
¡°Betray the family?¡±
Xiang Xingughed coldly and said, ¡°Are you fit to use me?!¡±
¡°Release her, or I will destroy your Feng family!¡±
An old figure walked out from the forbidden area of the Feng family.
The aura around his body was restrained. He looked old, but there was a terrifying power hidden within.
Feng Yunxian hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Great-grandfather!¡±
The old man did not raise his head to look at Xiang Xing and Wang Luo. He said, ¡°Feng Ruping hasmitted a big mistake. She deserves to be punished. It seems you are disobedient and seek your own destruction. The blood-colored spiritual energy is indeed terrifying, but it is not enough to destroy my Feng family!¡±
¡°Moreover, your mother is also down there.¡±
Xiang Xing narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°What grave mistake? For not sacrificing for the sake of your family¡¯s ancestor?¡±
The old man¡¯s expression froze. A powerful aura seeped out from his body.
Peak of the Divine realm!
¡°What do you know?¡±
Wang Luo said, ¡°Old man, you let my junior brother¡¯s mother go and I¡¯ll save your ancestor. What do you think?¡±
¡°You? Who do you think you are?¡±
Feng Yunxian said angrily.
¡°Who are you looking down on? You know how badly Fengkong is injured. You can¡¯t save him with just a fire Dao fruit.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. These so-called secrets are nothing to us. There are many secrets in the nine zones. We know far more than your Feng family.¡±
Wang Luo sneered and said, ¡°Fengkong is lucky that he didn¡¯t diepletely. The Monster King and Demon King were not as lucky!¡±
The old man¡¯s expression became more and more gloomy. Fengkong¡¯s defeat was the shame of their Feng family. Now, a young man had reopened their wounds and even sprinkled salt on them.
It would be strange if he was not angry.
Chapter 324 - Intimidating The Feng Family
Chapter 324: Intimidating The Feng Family
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Hua Ziying¡¯s figure flickered and appeared beside Xiang Xing. She looked at the old man with anxiety written all over her face.
The other party was too strong.
Feng Yunxian¡¯s gaze focused. Not only did Hua Ziying¡¯s strength recover, but she had even be stronger?
Xiang Xing looked at the old man and sneered, ¡°Let her go. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Even if the blood fiends can¡¯t destroy your Feng family, I, Xiang Xing, can!¡±
¡°You want to kill me? Your Feng family isn¡¯t qualified. Even if Fengkong was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to do so!¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s words were full of arrogance.
Wang Luo furrowed his brows. The Feng family seemed determined not to let her go.
Even when threatened with the blood-colored spiritual energy, they would notpromise.
The Feng family elder was a peak Divine realm expert. If he really attacked, Hua Ziying would not be able to stop him.
¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Master to make a move and exterminate the Feng family to settle this once and for all?¡±
Wang Luo said.
He did not try to hide anything, so the Feng family naturally heard him.
The old man from the Feng n sneered, ¡°Exterminate my Feng family? Do you know what a human king¡¯s family represents? Can you bear the consequences?¡±
Wang Luo sneered and said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re a human king¡¯s family?¡± My Junior Brother Qin is also a descendant of a human king¡¯s family, and my Junior Sister Hei Yue has the bloodline of an ancient human king¡¯s family. Your Feng family can¡¯t even hold a candle to them!¡±
¡°In this world, strength speaks the loudest. Do you understand, old man?¡±
¡°Moreover, it¡¯s the Great Daoyuan cmity now, and there¡¯s an even more terrifying cmitying after that. The title of the human king¡¯s family is no longer useful. Not to mention the human kings¡¯ families, even the nine zones may be wiped out.¡±
The expressions of the Feng family members changed.
They all looked at Wang Luo. Was he bragging, or was it true?
Wang Luo shook his head.
¡°Your Feng family is weak after all. You¡¯re unaware of the Great Dao cmity.¡±
¡°Let her go. I can save Fengkong on the ount of his service to the human race.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not qualified to say such words! Arrogant man, don¡¯t you dare humiliate my Feng family¡¯s ancestor!¡±
The old man was enraged.
A powerful aura erupted.
A phoenix wrapped in rolling mes rushed out and was about to attack Xiang Xing and Wang Luo.
Hua Ziying¡¯s expression turned serious as she prepared to block the attack.
At this moment, a chuckle was heard.
¡°Why bother? The Feng family¡¯s foundation is indeed weak, and the are only a human king¡¯s family in name.¡±
A figure walked over with one hand behind his back and the other holding a folding fan.
The elegant and handsome middle-aged man did not exude an aura, but he walked over step by step in the air as if his feet were following a rhythm.
Every step he took was like a gong knocking on the old man¡¯s heart. The terrifying phoenix continued to sway.
The old man¡¯s expression was grave, and beads of sweat dripped from his forehead.
In the end, on the twelfth step, the ming phoenix crumbled and the old man spat out a mouthful of blood.
He looked at the person in shock.
¡°Xiang Bang!¡±
Feng Yunxian had an expression of disbelief.
Xiang Xing looked at the elegant man who was walking toward him with aplicated expression.
Wang Luo¡¯s eyes widened as he said in shock, ¡°This is your father? He¡¯s a little strong, but he doesn¡¯t look like a good person. He seems to be very calctive.¡±
The corner of Xiang Xing¡¯s mouth twitched, but what Wang Luo said was true. Xiang Bang was a very calctive person.
Xiang Bang¡¯s footsteps slightly paused. He looked at Wang Luo, and then at Xiang Xing.
¡°Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you have some tricks up your sleeve. Not bad!¡±
¡°Since when did you have such strength?¡±
Xiang Xing¡¯s lips quivered as he spoke.
¡°I only obtained it awhile ago.¡±
Xiang Bang smiled, looked down at the Feng family, and said, ¡°Let her go. For Ruping¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t make things difficult for your Feng family!¡±
Xiang Bang!
Feng Yunxian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he said, ¡°Xiang Bang, it¡¯s all your fault, you despicable scoundrel! You must have deceived Ruping!¡±
¡°If that¡¯s what you want to think, then so be it,¡± Xiang Bang said indifferently.
Wang Luo sighed.
¡°Back then, I still thought highly of Feng Shaoqing. I thought that the Feng family was very strong. But now, it seems that they¡¯re all people with rusty brains.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already said that strength is the most important thing in this world, but they¡¯re still immersed in their past as a human king¡¯s family. How sad!¡±
The old man seemed to have lost all his energy, and his voice had be hoarse.
¡°Hehe, that¡¯s great. My Feng family has indeed declined!¡±
Then, he took out a token.
He smiled and said, ¡°I also want to know if the human king¡¯s order is still useful. Why don¡¯t I activate the human king¡¯s order and see if the other aristocratic families and experts who respect the human king¡¯s family wille out to deal with you, Xiang Bang?¡±
Xiang Bang¡¯s expression turned slightly cold as he said, ¡°Is your Feng family trying to stir up internal strife in the face of a great cmity? I, Xiang bang, would like to see what the difference is between me and the human king of that year!¡±
The old man was silent.
At this moment, in the forbidden area of the Feng family¡¯s back mountain, a powerful aura erupted.
mes burst forth, and a crimson phoenix rose into the sky before flying over.
In mid-air, it transformed into a beautiful woman.
She looked at Xiang Xiong with a gentle gaze.
¡°My son, you have suffered!¡±
Feng Yunxian¡¯s expression changed.
You!
¡°Heh, I allowed myself to be imprisoned by the Feng family to return the favor. From now on, the Feng family has nothing to do with me.¡±
Feng Ruping looked at Feng Yunxian, and then at the old man.
¡°Was it worth it?¡±
The Feng family elders were all at a loss.
Seeing Feng Rupinge out, Wang Luo shook his head. He retracted the ball of blood-colored spiritual energy and handed it to Hua Ziying.
¡°Send it to the Northern Region. We don¡¯t need it here.¡±
Hua Ziying looked at Xiang Xing briefly, and then took the blood ball and left.
Xiang Xing looked at Feng Ruping in a daze. Scenes of his childhood surfaced in his mind. At this moment, he did not know what to feel.
Feng Ruping looked at Xiang Bang with a bit of anger. ¡°Is this how you treated my son?¡±
¡°I had no choice,¡± Xiang Bang said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the Feng family. Given my situation, I couldn¡¯t handle them.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
Feng Ruping snorted coldly.
Wang Luo shook his head and allowed Xiang Xing and his mother to reunite, while he walked toward Xiang Bang.
¡°You¡¯re a step away from surpassing the Divine realm,¡± he said.
¡°My young friend, you¡¯re extraordinary,¡± Xiang Bang said with a smile.
¡°Master taught me well.¡±
¡°Who is your master?¡±
Xiang Bang was very curious about the identity of Wang Luo and Xiang Xing¡¯s master.
He had to be a terrifying expert.
¡°Don¡¯t ask. You only need to know that my master can exterminate tens of thousands of you with a single breath.¡±
Xiang Bang chuckled, not hiding his suspicion.
¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but that¡¯s not important. Let me give you a kind reminder. Don¡¯t always focus on scheming. Otherwise, you won¡¯t progress.¡±
Wang Luo shook his head.
¡°The realm above the Divine realm is the Dao realm. Your half-step Dao realm is really nothing.¡±
After he spoke, he walked towards Feng Shaoqing, who was in the crowd.
He did not seem to be afraid of the Feng n¡¯s experts.
Frowning, Xiang Bang nced at Xiang Xing, who was reunited with his mother, and fell into a state of deep thought.
¡°Wanna chat?¡±
Wang Luo looked at Feng Shaoqing and asked.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Feng Shaoqing nodded and led Wang Luo into the Feng family¡¯s territory.
Feng Yunxian sent a brief nce their way, but did not say anything in the end.
The old man had yet to recover from the blow.
Chapter 325 - Ghost Beasts, Transformation Of The Blood Fiend Race
Chapter 325: Ghost Beasts, Transformation Of The Blood Fiend Race
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In the Feng family¡¯s residence, Feng Shaoqing looked at Wang Luo with aplicated expression.
Back in the Northern Zone and the Southern Region, he had been shocked by Wang Luo and the others.
After all these years, their strength had already advanced past his.
He, Feng Shaoqing, was inferior to them.
The Feng family¡¯s burden was too heavy.
No matter how high-spirited and talented he seemed on the outside, the family¡¯s expectations for him to surpass others weighed down upon him constantly, stifling him. Furthermore, his achievements mattered not in their efforts to save their ancestor.
¡°I can save your family¡¯s ancestor. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±
Wang Luo got straight to the point.
Wang Luo had his own ns to save Fengkong.
Thetter was once a human king. Even if he was defeated and almost died, he was still a Dao realm existence.
Every human king was a shockingly talented person.
If Fengkong could survive, he would definitely be able to lead the cultivators of the Southern Zone to fight against the blood fiend race.
If he saved Fengkong, he would also have a share of the fate that Fengkong fought for amidst the cmity.
Furthermore, he still had to go to the Starry Sky Pce in the Central Zone toplete the old pill king¡¯s request.
The Starry Sky Pce was an ancient faction, and he did not know what kind of grudge the old pill king had with the Starry Sky Pce.
This required the aid of experts.
He did not want to trouble his master, so Fengkong was a good alternative choice.
Wang Luo knew his own limits. Within this short period of time, he would not be able to break through to the Dao realm.
Now that the Great Daoyuan cmity had begun, there would be too many variables present for him to risk trying to break through to the Dao realm.
If they were not careful, even the Starry Sky Pce would be destroyed in the great cmity, much less him.
Therefore, Wang Luo was prepared to fight for fate and raise his strength to the Divine realm before heading to the Central Zone.
Not only was Fengkong a Dao realm expert, but he was also a human king. He would be of great assistance.
Feng Shaoqing was silent for a moment before he said bitterly, ¡°I do trust you, Brother Wang, but I can¡¯t make the decision!¡±
¡°Then are you allowed to visit your family¡¯s ancestor?¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
Feng Shaoqing nodded.
As the most outstanding descendant of the Feng family of this generation, or even of several generations, he had been instilled with the belief that the family had to save Fengkong since he was young.
He had seen the slumbering ancestor more than once.
¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡±
Wang Luo took out a small bottle and handed it to Feng Shaoqing. ¡°The medicinal pill inside can wake up your patriarch, but it can¡¯t heal him. After your patriarch awakens, tell him to look for me.¡±
Feng Shaoqing took the bottle and nodded.
¡°Alright.¡±
Wang Luo, on the other hand, was surprised and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll harm your ancestor?¡±
Feng Shaoqing smiled.
¡°The burden is too heavy. It¡¯s a good thing to be able to let it go, no matter how.¡±
¡°If Brother Wang really wants to harm our ancestor, you should be prepared to be hunted down by the Feng family. I just want to be rid of this burden.¡±
¡°If the old ancestor is really saved, I will also be able to unload my burden.¡±
Wang Luo nodded. Feng Shaoqing¡¯s words made sense. It seemed that his belief in saving his ancestor was not very strong.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity is both a cmity and an opportunity. Brother Feng, make good use of it.¡±
Wang Luo waved his hand and left.
Feng Shaoqing looked at Wang Luo¡¯s back as he left. He held the bottle in his hand and walked toward the forbidden area in the back mountain.
The experts of the family were all outside. Now was the best time to see the ancestor and save him.
Otherwise, those old fogeys would not allow him to feed the ancestor medicine so casually.
Outside the Feng family¡¯s residence, Xiang Xing and Feng Ruping had been reunited. However, they had been separated for a long time, so they still felt a little distant.
Saving Feng Ruping was only his responsibility as a son.
Now that she had been rescued, Xiang Xing had resolved his filial responsibility as a son. It was time for him to enter the cmity and fight for fate.
As for Xiang Bang, he hadplicated feelings for his father.
¡°I¡¯m going to the Northern Region,¡± Xiang Xing said in a deep voice.
¡°Mother will apany you,¡± Feng Ruping said softly.
¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m going to enter the cmity and fight for fate.¡±
Xiang Xing refused.
He looked at Xiang Bang, who was walking over, and said with aplicated expression, ¡°All that scheming was to surpass the bottleneck of the Divine realm? What a pity, you were one step short.¡±
After a moment of silence, Xiang Bang said, ¡°You can¡¯t be sessful without suffering. Among your brothers and sisters, I value you the most.¡±
¡°I had nned to ask the Feng family for the fire-element cultivation method and the Feng family¡¯s secret technique after I broke through. I didn¡¯t expect you to encounter another opportunity.¡±
Whether Xiang Bang was telling the truth or not, it did not matter to Xiang gan.
¡°I¡¯m born with the fiery bones physique, not the fire element physique,¡± Xiang Xing corrected him.
¡°If you want to truly surpass the Divine realm, this cmity is your opportunity. It¡¯s up to you to make the most of it.¡±
Xiang Xing did not continue.
He turned into a streak of light and flew away, disappearing into the horizon in the blink of an eye.
Feng Ruping red at Xiang Bang and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for treating my son so badly!¡±
¡°Pampering him would only have turned him into a wastrel.¡±
Xiang Bang chuckled.
¡°You wanted to return the favor to the Feng family, and you¡¯ve already done so. Let¡¯s go.¡±
He turned back to look at the Feng family and sighed. ¡°Fengkon, what a pity.¡±
The Northern Region of the Southern Zone.
After Xiang Xing and Wang Luo arrived, they began to activate the great formation to block the invasion of the blood fiend race, weakening and thinning the blood-colored spiritual energy.
Chu Xuan was still thinking about the reincarnation cycle. The Northern Zone was changing, so were the Ghost and Buddha worlds.
From time to time, a cloud of ghostly spiritual energy would emerge from the River of Styx and float out, transforming into ghostly creatures that did not look like humans.
Instead, they came in a variety of shapes and forms. The only thing they had inmon was that they had ghostly bodies and belonged to the ghost race.
These new life forms were weak, like wild beasts.
They could be called the wild beasts of the Ghost World.
There were ghosts by the River of Styx, capturing these wild beasts from for food.
¡°They can be called ghost beasts,¡± Chu Xuan muttered to himself.
These ghost beasts were formed from the Reincarnation Daow of the Heavenly Dao. They were reincarnated from the dead creatures of the Northern Zone and were reborn in the River of Styx.
Due to the ipleteness of the Reincarnation Daow, after transferring the dead creatures into the River of Styx, there was ack of channels and bridges for reincarnation.
This needed time to be perfected, and would have to wait until his Reincarnation Dao principle evolved into a nascent Great Dao principle.
Chu Xuan began to focus on tempering and improving the Reincarnation Daow, as well as the advancement of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
The Central Region of the Western Zone.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang led the human cultivators to fight against the blood fiend race.
At the same time, they continuously weakened the blood-colored spiritual energy.
However, there was so much blood-colored spiritual energy, so the progress almost seemed negligible.
The blood fiend race had started to focus on nurturing their geniuses.
Now that both sides had entered a stalemate, the scale and frequency of the battles had reduced. The main battle was concentrated between the geniuses of the two sides.
Chu Xuan noticed the changes in the blood fiend race.
The blood fiend race of the Western Zone was beginning to develop and evolve into a true intelligent race. Soon, they would be able topete with the other races for fate and vie for the position of an overlord race of the nine zones.
Perhaps the blood fiend race had already discovered the essence of the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Chapter 326 - Keeping Steady
Chapter 326: Keeping Steady
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The blood fiend race was born in the ancient battlefields, created from the resentment of dead creatures.
By right, they should have been mindless creatures with nothing but violence on their minds.
However, the blood fiend race had changed.
It was as if there was a force in the dark changing the blood fiends, guiding them onto a set path.
For that reason, Chu Xuan sensed something unusual.
¡°Could it be that someone is plotting something behind the scenes?¡±
As soon as this thought appeared, Chu Xuan was filled with a sense of crisis.
If there was really someone plotting behind the scenes, that person was definitely terrifying if they could influence the blood fiend race.
It was most likely a Daoyuan realm expert too.
In fact, even Hong Yuanchu and Mo Tu could not interfere with the cmity-bearing race so directly.
¡°I have to remain steadfast and not make any impulsive moves.¡±
Chu Xuan took a deep breath. The Heavenly Dao Talisman n was his priority.
Whoever was plotting things behind the scenes had probably set up a trap for others.
¡®Does this person only have an influence on the blood fiend race in the Western Zone or the entire nine zones?¡¯
Chu Xuan was on full alert. If that person could only influence the blood fiends in the Western Zone, it was still eptable.
However, if their influence stretched to the entire nine zones, that would be terrifying.
It meant that the other party could interfere with the Great Daoyuan cmity itself!
What kind of terrifying power was needed to interfere with the Great Daoyuan cmity?
Hong Yuanchu and the others definitely did not have the ability to do so.
With his current strength, it was likely that he would not be able to defeat this expert.
Looking at the Eastern, Southern, Chaos, Buddhist and Monster zones, Chu Xuan made a decision.
He could not dy the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. He needed to improve his strength as soon as possible.
In order to quickly push forward the n without being noticed, he could only rely on his disciples.
Using the fate that the disciples had seized from the cmity as a guide, he would be able to use the Heavenly Daows to devour thews of Heaven and Earth.
Chu Xuan pondered for a while and felt that it was feasible. Before he became strong, he had to be stable and cautious.
As Chu Xuan thought of this, a Dao principle wrapped around him.
The Stable Dao principle!
He took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and gave each disciple a Heavenly Dao seal.
The Heavenly Dao seal would be able to use his disciples¡¯ fate to devour thews of Heaven and Earth, and would also allow his disciples to use a portion of the power of the Heavenly Daows.
With the support of the Heavenly Daows, they would enter the cmity and fight for fate, which in turn would strengthen the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan stayed in his small courtyard and did not interfere with the outside world to avoid being detected by the person behind the scenes.
The expansion and improvement of the Heavenly Daows would be left to the disciples.
Chu Xuan was very confident in his disciples.
In the entire nine zones, there were not many who couldpare to them.
Ji Dexin was a special existence, to the point that even Chu Xuan felt that he was unusual.
The cmity was getting more and more intense, especially in the Western Zone.
Even Ding Yue and Xiao Liang felt the strain.
It was getting harder and harder to defeat the blood fiend race¡¯s geniuses.
The blood fiend race was in the midst of transformation, and they were constantly improving their ability to revive.
The battle in the Eastern Zone was also very intense.
The blood fiends kept appearing, and the entire Eastern Zone was overflowing with blood fiends.
Chu Xuan did not interfere too much. Other than the Northern Zone, he did not actively purify or expel the blood-colored spiritual energy in the other regions under the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan stayed in the courtyard, refining the Reincarnation Daow while perfecting the reincarnation cycle.
With the appearance of blood fiends everywhere, Chu Xuan realized that, apart from the blood fiends of the Western Zone, the blood fiends elsewhere were not transforming.
From this, he was certain that the blood fiend race in the Western Zone was being controlled by someone.
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. This person¡¯s influence did not extend to the entire nine zones.
It seemed that the other party seemed to want to use the Western Zone as a foundation to expand into the other zones.
Apart from the Northern Zone, the only other peaceful inhabited zone was the Central Zone.
Chu Xuan sensed that the atmosphere in the Central Zone was not quite right.
It was likely that the blood fiend race would soon descend upon the Central Zone.
The moment the blood fiend race appeared in the Central Zone would also be the time when the Heavenly Daows established a foundation in the Central Zone.
Qian Ming also had a Heavenly Dao seal on him, so Chu Xuan would not need to take action personally. The Heavenly Daows would act on their own initiative to infiltrate thews of Heaven and Earth there.
Hei Yue was in the Chaos Zone.
Chu Xuan was very confident in Hei Yue. She was knowledgeable, had an extraordinary background, and possessed outstanding abilities. Furthermore, she was a meticulous nner.
Her n was already in motion in the Chaos Zone.
In addition, the ghost race had expanded very quickly and had already spread everywhere.
As the ghost n race, they left traces of the Heavenly Dao in various ces, providing a foundation for its infiltration.
The Buddhist Zone was still in a stalemate. However, the Buddhists were gradually gaining the upper hand.
Chu Pingfan and You¡¯er had already set off for the Eastern Zone.
Chu Xuan kept an eye on the Daoyuan group, especially Mo Tu and Mo Zhan. He found that they were all very well-behaved. Once they knew how terrifying the mysterious great cmity was, they shifted their focus away from the nine zones.
Any interference was regarded as a sign or effect of the cmity.
Yi Yuejun was still uncontactable.
Could it be that he was trapped?
Chu Xuan was puzzled. Yi Yuejun was a creature of the Great Dao and was extremely powerful. In terms of strength, he was actually stronger than Hong Yuanchu and Mo Tu.
What was that strange ck power?
Was it the source of the Great Dao cmity?
Chu Xuan was helpless. He could not enter the Great Dao, and even if he could, he would not mess with the strange ck power.
Moreover, he was still cooped up in the courtyard. Even if he entered the Great Dao, he could only stay where he was.
The Great Dao was invisible, but also omnipresent. As long as he stayed where he was, he would not be judged to have left the small courtyard.
After all, the Great Dao was omnipresent, and the small courtyard was also where the Great Dao was.
Chapter 327 - The Mysterious Mastermind
Chapter 327: The Mysterious Mastermind
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Western Zone, Northern Region.
The entire region was covered in blood-colored spiritual energy. Even the nts were stained with a touch of blood.
Countless blood fiends popted the Northern Region.
The Northern Region had fallen, and many living beings had be food for the blood fiends. The humans who had not escaped in time were being kept in captivity as a food source.
The dense blood-colored spiritual energy provided the foundation for blood fiend¡¯s revival and strengthening.
Within the thick blood-colored spiritual energy, every blood fiend¡¯s strength was slowly increasing.
When they died, the living beings who were lucky enough to escape with their souls had all be ghosts.
However, the blood-colored spiritual energy was too terrifying and even the ghosts were not willing to stay any longer. There was nothing of value left in the Northern Region.
The ghost race was spread all over the nine zones, but they did not care about the Northern Region.
The blood fiends would not turn into ghosts upon death, and none of their belongings were beneficial to the ghost race.
Thanks to this, the ghost race had given up on the Northern Region.
asionally, they would enter, but only ghosts with average strength who wandered around the periphery of the Northern Region.
In the depths of the Northern Region, a special ancient battlefield emerged.
Different from the other ancient battlefields, this ancient battlefield seemed to be a supreme treasure and not just a piece ofnd.
Unlike the other ancient battlefields, which were filled with bloodkes and blood fiends, this ancient battlefield was filled with a faint grayish-ck aura.
At first nce, this aura unknowingly made one feel fear, as if there was a great horror hidden within it that wanted to devour people.
The ck ancient battlefield was quietly surrounded by the blood fiends, and grayish-ck aura bubbled and rolled.
In the middle of the battlefield was a ck stone house. The door was closed, and no one knew what was inside.
On both sides of the stone house, there was a strange ck tree with twisted and mottled branches. It was about thirty meters tall, and ck and red fruits the size of a thumb hung on the tree.
Amidst the faint?grayish-ck aura, two blood fiends with bulging muscles were walking toward the ck stone house.
When they saw the ck and red fruits on the two strange trees outside the stone house, their eyes revealed a look of desire and excitement.
Plop!
The two blood fiends knelt in front of the stone house.
They were very respectful. After kowtowing, they waited, motionless.
Pa!
Two fruits fell from the strange tree andnded in front of the two blood fiends.
¡°Thank you for your gift, Lord!¡±
After the two blood fiends kowtowed and thanked him, they excitedly picked up the fruits and swallowed them.
Their bodies were suffused with the faint grayish-ck aura, as well as an aura of bloodlust. Their bodies seemed to be undergoing some kind of transformation, and their intelligence improved even further.
The two blood fiends were extremely excited.
This was what living was truly like!
Previously, they had just been mindless beasts, but this expert had given them the opportunity to progress further.
An indescribable voice came from the stone house.
¡°Can you upy the Western Zone?¡±
¡°Reporting to the Lord, no we can¡¯t.¡±
The two blood fiends prostrated themselves on the ground and spoke carefully, afraid of angering the unknown existence in the stone house.
The human race has Heaven¡¯s Blessed who are very strong. We don¡¯t have the advantage for the time being.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord. We¡¯ve already started to nurture our own Heaven¡¯s Blessed. We¡¯ll definitely conquer the Western Zone.¡±
After the two blood fiends finished speaking, they prostrated themselves on the ground and did not dare to move.
The stone house was silent for a long time before murmurs could be heard.
¡°Human?¡±
A lowly race with weak bodies and short lifespans actually managed to be stronger?¡±
The existence in the stone house seemed surprised by the rise of the human race.
¡°My Lord, the human race is now the overlord race of the nine zones,¡± one of the blood fiends said.
There was no sounding from the stone house.
After a long while, the existence said, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t take over the Western Zone, we have to protect the Northern Zone.¡±
¡°Yes, my Lord!¡±
The two blood fiends heaved a sigh of relief. The expert did not me them for their ipetence.
¡°The nine zones are about to change. If you do well, yours will be the next overlord race.¡±
A wisp of the grayish-ck aura floated out of the stone house and formed a mysterious rune, imprinting itself on the foreheads of the two blood fiends.
¡°Cultivate this technique well.¡±
¡°Yes, my Lord!¡±
The two blood fiends were extremely excited.
A technique bestowed by an expert would definitely be iparably powerful!
¡°Don¡¯t advance rashly, wait for the right time.¡±
The voice came from the stone house, and then it went silent.
¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± the two blood fiends replied.
They knelt on the ground for a long time. When no other instructions were forting, the two blood fiends then stood up, bowed, and left the mysterious ancient battlefield.
Western Zone.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang were sitting together.
¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the blood fiend race of the Western Zone,¡±?Xiao Liang said in a deep voice.
Such a transformation should not have happened to the blood fiend race.
¡°Could it be that the first blood fiend race to descend upon the nine zones is special?¡±
Ding Yue spected with a frown.
¡°Maybe.¡±
Xiao Liang was not sure.
Then, the two of them began to discuss their next course of action.
¡°Although the situation has stabilized, we have no way of taking back the Northern Region. On the other hand, the Southern Region and Eastern Region still have some pockets of human resistance. Perhaps we can start there,¡± Xiao Liang suggested.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Southern Region. We willunch a counterattack there,¡± Ding Yue thought for a moment and said.
The Western Zone was a little special as it was under the control of the Heavenly Daows. If they could take back the Southern Region, they could connect it to the Western Region.
¡°Tell Yu Shu and the rest to guard the Central Region. We will lead a group of people to try and retake the Southern Region.¡±
The Southern Region had just fallen, and most of the humans had evacuated.
Furthermore, it was a good distance away from the blood fiend race¡¯s headquarters in the Northern Region. Therefore, the blood-colored spiritual energy here was still rathern thin.
Most of the blood fiend race¡¯s forces were tied down at the Central Region, so there was definitely an opportunity to retake the Southern Region.
However, whether or not they could hold onto it was another question altogether.
What Ding Yue and Xiao Liang wanted to achieve was to allow the Heavenly Daows to infiltrate the Southern Region. As long as that objective was achieved, their n would be considered a sess.
Furthermore, taking back the Southern Region, even for a short period of time, had its benefits.
The Southern Region had fallen too quickly and most of the resources had not been transferred yet. They could take the opportunity to transfer all of the remaining resources there to the Central Region.
After the two finished their discussion, they began to execute their n.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang set out from the Central Region. The Heavenly Dao seals absorbed some of the Heavenly Daows¡¯ powers to assist them.
The counterattack went smoothly.
There were not many blood fiends left behind in the Southern Region, so whatever was remaining there were quickly killed. At the same time, the Heavenly Daows spread into the Southern Region through the Heavenly Dao seal.
Chapter 328 - Fengkong Awakens
Chapter 328: Fengkong Awakens
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Your disciples, Ding Yue and Xiao Liang, attacked the blood fiend race with the power of the Heavenly Daows and achieved a great victory. Your Heavenly Daows have devoured a wisp of the Great Daoyuan¡¯s cmity¡¯s aura. Your Fate Dao principle advanced.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
The Heavenly Daows had actually devoured a wisp of the Great Daoyuan cmity¡¯s aura, strengthening thews.
He examined the Heavenly Dao Talisman and discovered that the Heavenly Daows had spread from the Western Region to the Southern Region of the Western Zone.
After taking over the Southern Region, Ding Yue and Xiao Liang separated.
Ding Yue was in charge of the Southern Region, threatening the blood fiend race in the Eastern Region.
Xiao Liang, on the other hand, returned to the Central Region to defend the Central Region¡¯s main camp from the blood fiend army.
¡°Not bad, they¡¯re quite capable.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded in satisfaction.
As expected of his strongest disciples.
The two of them had already reached the peak of the Heaven realm, and were on the verge of reaching the Divine realm.
Their cultivation levels skyrocketed thanks to their achievements during the Great Daoyuan cmity. It truly was a time of opportunity.
Even Hong Yuanchu had reached the Daoyuan realm during a Great Daoyuan cmity.
The Great Daoyuan cmity had yet to reach its most intense stage. As it developed, Chu Xuan believed that there would be Dao realm cultivatorsentering the cmity to fight for fate.
However, after the Great Daoyuan cmity, the Great Dao cmity would descend. There was hardly any time to catch his breath.
There was still no news of Yi Yuejun.
He did not know what was going on.
Chu Xuan turned his attention to the other disciples. Hei Yue¡¯s arrangements in the Chaos Zone had yet toe to fruition, and she had yet to fight for fate during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Still, Chu Xuan was very confident in her abilities.
She was the kind of person who nned the big picture and made a killing in one fell swoop. Once her n bore fruit, the rewards would definitely be extraordinary.
Although Qin Ying was an in-name disciple, his strength was also extraordinary. He was worthy of his fame as the Great Qin Emperor.
With the backing of the Luo family, Qin Ying made full use of his potential in this life.
Most of the forces in the Eastern Zone were under his control, including the Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the various factions.
His forces constantly besieged the blood fiend race and weakened their ability to revive. They mobilized all kinds of resources and set uprge formations and restrictions.
The cmity within the Eastern Zone had been stabilized for the time being, and there were no signs of further deterioration.
Meanwhile, Xiang Xing and Wang Luo were in the Southern Region.
Hu Tianya wasying low, waiting for an opportunity to turn the tide.
Qian Ming was also still hiding, waiting for an opportunity.
Chu Xuan had a feeling that the Great Daoyuan cmity was not so simple.
Southern Zone.
In the forbidden area within the Feng family¡¯s back mountain, Feng Shaoqing arrived at the core of the forbidden area.
In a small crystal house, a majestic man sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. He was in a state of deep sleep.
Upon closer inspection, one would realize that the man¡¯s body was not made of flesh and blood.
It was a divine soul.
The Human King Fengkong!
This crystal house was the treasure of the Human King Feng Kong. Even the Feng family did not know the origin of this Crystal House.
The Crystal House was Fengkong¡¯s trump card.
ording to the information passed down in the Feng family, before the battle, Fengkong had secretly told his descendants that if he died, there was no need to panic.
They just had toe to this Crystal House to find him¡
He had left a trace of his divine soul in the Crystal House.
No one had thought that Fengkong would really die, and that the backup he left behind would also suffer a blow.
This remnant divine soul had only woken up once, and had been sleeping ever since.
That terrifying enemy was too powerful. Not only did he kill Fengkong, but his attack also wounded Fengkong¡¯s divine soul in the Crystal House.
Were it not for the special properties of the Crystal House, Feng Kong¡¯s divine soul would have died on the spot as well.
In contrast, the contingency ns prepared by the demon king and monster king had failed, and they had died.
Feng Shaoqing looked at the person in the Crystal House. This was the ancestor who had led the Feng family to rise up.
He was also thest human king of the human race.
He had once created a legend, but he had also lost miserably. He was the one who had the most miserable ending among all of the human Kings.
For him, the Feng family had sacrificed so many geniuses just to resurrect him.
Feng Shaoqing had been instilled with the same belief since he was young.
He had always lived a very tired life.
Any peerless Heaven¡¯s blessed would want to live their own life and not carry the burden of their predecessors.
As such, he could understand Feng Ruping¡¯s actions.
If he had the chance, he would do the same.
He had headed to the Southern Region of the Northern Zone to fight for the fate treasures, not for himself, but rather to increase the chances of saving their ancestor.
As for using the fate treasures on himself, that would never be allowed.
In the end, he failed.
He had encountered someone even more monstrous than him.
Feng Shaoqing took out the pill that Wang Luo gave him and pressed it against the Crystal House, which started to absorb its medicinal efficacy.
Feng Shaoqing¡¯s heart was beating rapidly in his mouth.
He stared at Fengkong.
It was time for him, Feng Shaoqing, to truly make a living for himself.
He would die without regrets!
One breath, two breaths, 15 minutes, 30 minutes ¡
Fengkong, who was in the Crystal House, did not change at all.
Feng Shaoqing felt a little disappointed. Wang Luo¡¯s pill did not seem to work.
Just as he was about to leave, the Crystal House suddenly shook.
Feng Shaoqing stopped in his tracks.
The Crystal House trembled and started to shrink. The divine soul in the Crystal House opened its eyes.
There was a sh of light.
The Crystal House was in the hands of Fengkong¡¯s divine soul, which was looking at him.
He really woke up?
¡°Feng Shaoqing pays his respects to the ancestor!¡±
Feng Shaoqing was momentarily stunned before he hurriedly bowed.
¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡±
Fengkong asked calmly.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know.¡±
Feng Shaoqing shook his head.
¡°This pill is extraordinary. Where did you get it?¡±
Fengkong continued to ask.
Feng Shaoqing did not hide anything and told Fengkong everything.
Feng Kong was silent for a long time after hearing this. In the end, he sighed. ¡°Why did they go so far? I¡¯ve made things difficult for my descendants.¡±
¡°I need to borrow your body.¡±
Fengkong¡¯s soul flickered, and then entered the Crystal House. The crystal House then entered Feng Shaoqing¡¯s soul.
Feng Shaoqing was very nervous.
He was afraid that Fengkong would take over his body!
Chapter 329 - Jade Crystal Palace
Chapter 329: Jade Crystal Pce
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. No matter how useless I am, I won¡¯t take over my descendants¡¯ bodies.¡±
Feng Kongughed softly.
¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of the ancestor.¡±
Feng Shaoqing smiled awkwardly.
He rxed his mind, and his body was temporarily under Fengkong¡¯s control.
Fengkong controlled Feng Shaoqing¡¯s body and brought him to the Feng family¡¯s hall.
Looking at the current Feng family, his heart was filled with emotion.
¡°All of you,e.¡±
The voice was Fengkong¡¯s.
All of the elders of the Feng family were present. They were all shocked to see Feng Shaoqing. Then, they saw Fengkong emerge from Feng Shaoqing¡¯s body.
¡°Ancestor, you ¡ You¡¯ve recovered?¡±
The Feng family elders were excited.
The ancestor had awakened!
Fengkong nced at the elders present. He did not recognize any of them. Could it be that his descendants had all died?
¡°Tell me about the current nine zones and how many years have passed?¡±
The old man knelt on the ground in excitement.
¡°Great-grandson pays his respects to the ancestor!¡±
¡°The nine zones are currently in turmoil.¡±
He told Fengkong everything he knew, especially about the Great Daoyuan cmity.
¡°Great Daoyuan cmity!¡±
Fengkong¡¯s expression wasplicated. He was once the human king of the Southern Zone as well as the ruling human king of the entire human race.
However, who would have thought that Kingyer would appear out of nowhere?
Now, when he reawakened, it was during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
¡°Enter the cmity. Every descendant of the Feng family should enter the cmity. Protect the human race, protect the Southern Zone, and rise up during this cmity,¡± Fengkong ordered.
Then, he returned to Feng Shaoqing¡¯s body and said, ¡°Go find our young friend Wang Luo. I can only be considered to have awakened, and can¡¯tst long in this state.¡±
¡°Yes, ancestor.¡±
Feng Shaoqing agreed. After bidding farewell to the family elders, he left the Feng family and headed to the Southern Zone¡¯s Northern Region to seek out Wang Luo.
¡
Chu Xuan tried to contact Yi Yuejun again, but failed to receive a reply. Were it not for Yi Yuejun¡¯s aura in the Origin Dao Crystal, he would have suspected that thetter had died.
However, Yi Yuejun was a ten-winged Hell Devouring Roc, so he was not too worried. As long as the darkness did not disappear, thetter would not die.
He was mainly curious about what the strange ck power on the Great Dao was.
Chu Xuan once again examined the fate of the nine zones.
He found that the spiritual energy activity of the nine zones had be more and more chaotic, and that its fate was covered in a fog, which meant that the Great Daoyuan cmity was about to enter a new stage.
He looked at the Western Zone.
In the Western Zone, the Western Region and the Central Region had been taken over by the Heavenly Daows.
The Southern Region had already been infiltrated, but it would take some time before the Heavenly Daows fully devoured thews of Heaven and Earth there.
However, the Northern Region of the Western Zone was very unusual. Everything was covered in a fog that seemed to block his senses, and its fate seemed to be ever-changing.
There was indeed someone at work controlling the blood fiend race there.
He had to be more careful.
Suddenly, his expression changed. Fengkong had awakened?
Wang Luo was going to save Fengkong?
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Wang Luo to check on Fengkong¡¯s state and strength.
At this moment, Fengkong was in Wang Luo¡¯s residence, sitting cross-legged in front of a pill cauldron.
Wang Luo was healing Fengkong¡¯s injuries by refining pills.
Xiang Xing, Feng Shaoqing, and Hua Ziying were watching from the side.
Hua Ziying was shocked. This was the legendary Feng family¡¯s human king?
Chu Xuan took a look. Fengkong was a first-level Dao realm cultivator. His spection had been correct, those human, monster and demon kings back then were all cultivators who had just entered the Dao realm.
Fengkong only had a remnant of his original soul, which was being constantly weakened by Kingyer¡¯s killing intent.
Were it not for the protection of his supreme treasure, he would have died a long time ago.
Kingyer¡¯s Extreme Dao of ughter was indeed powerful and unique.
Even Fengkong¡¯s original soul that had been hidden away could not escape his killing intent.
The monster king and demon king back then had probably done the same, butcked a supreme treasure.
Only Fengkong managed to survive.
¡®Fengkong is quite extraordinary. It¡¯s a great fortune and an opportunity for him to awaken during this Great Daoyuan cmity. If nothing unexpected happens, he will be able to use this opportunity to rise up.¡¯
The Crystal House was extraordinary. It was definitely a supreme treasure, yet somewhat different from the supreme treasures of the nine zones.
It might not even be an item of this era!
In order to save Fengkong and help him to recoverpletely, one needed to extract the killing intent in his soul.
Without that, Fengkong¡¯s cultivation and lifespan would be affected, as he would need to constantly suppress and wear down that killing intent.
Kingyer was stronger than him, and an Extreme Dao cultivator to boot, so it was impossible for Fengkong to extract it himself, even with Wang Luo¡¯s help.
Naturally, Fengkong knew that as well. However, as long as Wang Luo could help him recover sufficiently, he was confident that he could suppress the killing intent with the Crystal House.
Chu Xuan looked on silently, thinking about whether he should make Fengkong one of his own.
Perhaps, with his help, he could try to investigate who the hidden expert was.
Fengkong could disrupt some of thetter¡¯s ns to gauge his response and thereby gain some information.
The more Chu Xuan looked, the more he felt that the Crystal House in Fengkong¡¯s soul was extraordinary.
It seemed that Fengkong did not really understand the use of the Crystal House.
The Crystal House was indeed a treasure, but Chu Xuan was not moved by it. After all, he had many treasures stronger than the Crystal House.
He was just curious.
His intuition told him that the Crystal House had an extraordinary origin.
Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing technique!
Chu Xuan immediately used the Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing technique to investigate the Crystal House¡¯s origin.
¡°The Jade Crystal Pce, the seclusion room of the celestial race¡¯s Supreme Saint (founder) in the eighth Great Dao era. It was nurtured for an entire Daoyuan during the Great Dao era. It contains the remnants of the celestial race¡¯s Supreme Saint¡¯s celestial power. It was left in the nine zones during the Great Dao cmity. It is in a dormant state and has suffered some damage.¡±
Good fellow!
Chu Xuan was really surprised. Fengkong was really a guy with great fortune.
Of course, his luck was also really bad.
After obtaining such a treasure, he should have been a protagonist, but he was crushed by Kingyer instead. However, his luck had been better than the Demon and Monster kings.
Had he not been attacked by Kingyer, Fengkong would probably have somehow activated the Jade Crystal Pce and obtained the remaining celestial power of the Supreme Saint and his inheritance.
ording to how things should progress, when Fengkong rose up again, he would seek out Kingyer to seek revenge.
That would not do.
Kingyer was now his loyal follower.
How could Chu Xuan allow him to be killed?
Fengkong would likely not let go of the grudge either.
Chu Xuan decided to take Fengkong in.
As for the grudge between him and Kingyer, that would be a matter for the future.
It would not be easy for Fengkong to catch up to Kingyer¡¯s cultivation level.
As long as Kingyer was stronger than him, the two sides would not fight to the death.
It was actually very easy to deceive Kingyer into not looking for trouble with Fengkong.
Moreover, given Kingyer¡¯s arrogance, he would not go after someone he had already defeated.
After making his decision, Chu Xuan decided to appear.
With Fengkong¡¯s current strength, he had a great advantage in the early stages of the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Chapter 330 - Saving Fengkong
Chapter 330: Saving Fengkong
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Wang Luo was currently healing Fengkong¡¯s injuries.
Fengkong¡¯s injuries were too severe, exceeding his expectations.
The pill that he had prepared was unable to heal Fengkongpletely, so he had to think of another way.
Fortunately, Fengkong was once a human king, so he still had some heavenly treasures.
Otherwise, Wang Luo would be helpless.
Fengkong¡¯s soul was gradually recovering.
After his soul recovered, Kingyer¡¯s killing intent was also revealed.
Wang Luo and the others¡¯ expressions changed.
¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s the killing intent in my body. I¡¯ll suppress it,¡± Fengkong said helplessly.
How many years had it been?
This killing intent had not been obliterated or dissipated despite the long passage of time.
When he thought about the Kingyer, he felt angry, but also a little helpless.
Kingyer was too powerful.
Wang Luo threw some heavenly treasures into the pill cauldron while frowning, ¡°This won¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t get rid of this killing intent, even if you recover, you will still be affected.¡±
¡°As long as I recover, I will be able to get rid of it after some time,¡± Fengkong said.
However, what hecked the most now was time.
Normally, he would enter closed-door cultivation for a hundred or a thousand years to get rid of this killing intent.
However, he was currently in the middle of the Great Daoyuan cmity, and every second was precious.
¡°Even after Senior Fengkong has recovered, you still can¡¯t erase this killing intent?¡±
Xiang Xing asked curiously.
After all, Fengkong was a human king, an existence that had surpassed the Divine realm. Why could he not even erase a trace of this killing intent?
Fengkong seemed a little weak.
Fengkong felt sorrowful. Back then, he was a peerless expert, but now, even the younger generation was doubting his strength.
¡°This is not an ordinary killing intent, but Extreme Dao killing intent. It¡¯s different.¡±
Sighing deeply, he said, ¡°Back then, I was stronger than the Monster and Demon kings, but I was still no match for that person¡¯s Extreme Dao of ughter.¡±
Fengkong did not continue.
The Extreme Dao of ughter was too terrifying.
If he did not have this supreme treasure, he would not have survived.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing nodded. The two of them thought of Chu Pingfan. Although he did not cultivate the Extreme Dao of ughter, he still cultivated an Extreme Dao.
Both of them understood the strength and uniqueness of the Extreme Dao.
¡°Senior Fengkong, if you want to recover to your peak and dispel that killing intent, I¡¯m afraid you can only seek my master¡¯s help,¡± Wang Luo hesitated for a moment before saying.
Fengkong remained silent for a moment.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing¡¯s master had to be a peerless expert, an existence even stronger than himself at his peak.
Perhaps he was once a human king as well?
¡°What are the conditions required to seek your master¡¯s help?¡±
Fengkong asked.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was ongoing. If he did not recover to his peak, how could make the most of this opportunity? Furthermore, he might even perish.
The former human kings had probably all gone to that mysterious ce.
Whether or not they would return was unknown.
As the former human king, he also wanted to return to his peak and lead the human race to the peak.
Perhaps he could continue to increase his cultivation level during this cmity, which might give him the opportunity to settle the score with Kingyer.
He was familiar with Kingyer. Back then, he, Fengkong, was upright, unparalleled in power, and respected as the human king.
As for Kingyer, he was quirky, bloodthirsty, and had a bad reputation.
However, Kingyer was still a human after all, so Fengkon had once advised him not to kill human cultivators, but monster and demon race cultivators instead.
Kingyer then indeed went over to challenge the monster and demon race cultivators. However, after dealing with them, he came back to challenge Fengkong.
At that time, Fengkong realized that something was wrong. Kingyer¡¯s cultivation had most likely deviated, so he had left a wisp of his soul in the Crystal House.
Then, he fought Kingyer.
His original intention was to stop Kingyer, but if thetter did note to his senses, then Fengkong would be left with no choice but to kill him to prevent him from ughtering countless other human cultivators.
However, Kingyer proved to be terrifyingly strong, and he had lost.
When he died, Fengkong had been very pessimistic about the future of the human race.
If he died, the demon race would definitely take the opportunity to invade, and no one would be able to restrain the demon king.
Kingyer had gone mad and would definitely not help the human race.
It was only now that Fengkong realized that Kingyer had killed the other two kings as well, resulting in the nine zones bing kingless.
However, it was no use dwelling on the past. Fengkong only wanted to recover now.
Even if he had to lower his head to seek help, he would do it.
¡°It depends on Master¡¯s mood. The conditions shouldn¡¯t be important.¡±
Wang Luo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps Senior Feng would need to be Master¡¯s disciple and run errands for him.¡±
Fengkong was speechless.
He was once the human king, but he could only be an errand boy?
Fengkong¡¯s face showed signs of struggle.
He was the human king, how could he run errands for someone else?
Would that not make him the most miserable one among the human kings?
¡°My master is unfathomable. In his eyes, Dao realm cultivators are just ants,¡± Wang Luo said solemnly.
Fengkong remained silent. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Can I meet your master?¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact my master.¡±
Wang Luo nodded.
Just as he was about to contact Chu Xuan, he saw a halo with ripples appear.
Fengkong¡¯s expression changed. Just as he was about to say something, Wang Luo and Xiang Xing hurriedly bowed.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Hua Ziying was already prostrating herself on the ground.
Feng Shaoqing¡¯s heart was not calm. He hurriedly bowed to wee this expert.
Fengkong raised his head and saw an indescribable figure shrouded in a seven-colored divine light. This person did not reveal his aura, but he still gave off a terrifying feeling.
¡°Greetings, Senior!¡±
Fengkong hurriedly bowed.
Chu Xuan nced at him.
¡°It¡¯s fate that we met. You died at the hands of Kingyer and survived until now. It¡¯s also fate and destiny that you met me.¡±
¡°He has gone astray on the path of the Extreme Dao of ughter, but I have already helped him to correct his mistake. The grudge between you two shall be resolved by yourselves.¡±
Fengkong¡¯s heart trembled.
¡°Senior is¡¡±
Could this terrifying senior be Kingyer¡¯s master?
¡°I¡¯m not his teacher. It¡¯s just that he was fated to join my Dao cultivation group.¡±
Chu Xuan raised his hand and pointed. A ray of light surged forth and entered Fengkong¡¯s body.
In an instant, the killing intent inside Fengkong¡¯s body disappeared.
Feng Kong¡¯s divine soul trembled, and traces of flesh and blood began to form. After just a short while, he had recovered his physical body.
Although his strength had not yet recovered to its peak, he would only need to cultivate for a few days to return to his peak.
¡°Many thanks, Senior!¡±
Fengkong was extremely excited. He had finallye back to life.
He hurriedly thanked Chu Xuan.
¡°If Senior has any instructions, Fengkong will go through fire and water toplete them!¡±
Chu Xuan was satisfied with Fengkong¡¯s attitude and said, ¡°You were once the human king and have contributed to the human race. I will not be harsh with you.¡±
¡°If you are willing, you can be my follower. If you are not willing, you can do three things for me.¡±
Chapter 331 - Dao Realm Follower
Chapter 331: Dao Realm Follower
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Fengkong was conflicted.
Be a follower?
He was once the human king, and there were countless people who hoped to be his followers, but now, he was being asked to follow someone else.
If he did not want to be a follower, he needed to do three things, which seemed simple on the surface. However, how could the three things requested by a supreme expert be simple?
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Xuan continued, ¡°These three things will not be beyond your capabilities.¡±
He gave the choice to Fengkong.
Whether or not he could grasp the opportunity would depend on Fengkong.
If Fengkong chose the second option, Chu Xuan would not be disappointed. He could only chalk it up to ack of fate between himself and Fengkong.
If Fengkong chose to be his follower, it would be his opportunity, and it was inevitable that he would rise up during this Great Daoyuan cmity.
Three things that would not be beyond his ability?
Fengkong was confident that he couldplete them.
However, he was struggling in his heart. If he chose to do three things, would he miss out on an opportunity?
This senior was clearly extremely powerful.
Could he really be such an expert?
Could he really catch up to Kingyer?
Could he really rely on himself to rise up and reach a higher realm?
If he had not suffered defeat at the hands of Kingyer, Fengkong would naturally be very confident.
He would definitely reject the first option and choose to do three things.
However, after suffering and being beaten, Fengkong was no longer as arrogant or as blindly confident.
After a long while, Fengkong took a deep breath and made his decision.
¡°Although I, Fengkong, was a human king, I am also the one who failed. I am grateful to Senior for giving me a new life. I, Fengkong, am willing to be Senior¡¯s follower!¡±
Chu Xuan was pleased. Fengkong lowering his status was a good start.
Since he had made this decision, he would naturally give him some guidance.
A force swept and separated Wang Luo and the others to allow Chu Xuan to converse privately with Fengkong.
¡°You won¡¯t regret this choice. Our sect doesn¡¯t have a name. You can just call it ¡®following your heart¡¯.¡±
¡°Yes, thank you, my lord.¡±
Fengkong chose to address Chu Xuan as ¡°Lord.¡±
He could not bring himself to call him master.
Chu Xuan was not bothered by this.
¡°You have just entered the Dao realm. How much do you know about it?¡±
¡°My Lord, I broke through the shackles of the Divine realm and entered the Dao realm not long ago. I don¡¯t know much about this realm, but before I died, something seemed to be attracting me to go somewhere,¡± Fengkong said after thinking for a while.
Chu Xuan was not surprised by this. As expected, after breaking through to the Dao realm, one would be summoned by the primordialnd.
Fengkong was filled with anticipation. He did not know much about the Dao realm and now this expert was going to guide him.
This way, he could avoid many detours.
¡°The Dao realm is divided into 36 levels. To advance, you must refine your Dao principles,prehend new ones, and perfect the old ones¡¡±
Chu Xuan passed on the knowledge of the Dao realm to Fengkong, all the way up to the Daoyuan realm.
¡°There are only a few who can make it to the Daoyuan realm. Many are stuck at the 36 levels of the Dao realm. You still have a long way to go.¡±
Fengkong¡¯s heart trembled. He was even more d that he had made the right choice.
Otherwise, how would he have known the secrets of the Dao realm?
How would he know the secret to reaching the Daoyuan realm?
This supreme expert had to be a Daoyuan expert himself. Otherwise, how could he be so familiar with the 36 levels?
Fengkong now had a clear direction for his cultivation. He was no longer confused and did not need to muddle his way through.
¡°You are being drawn to the primordialnd, which is in the Deste Ancient Zone. It is said that it is the origin of the nine zones and the ce closest to the Great Dao.¡±
¡°Now that the Great Daoyuan cmity has arrived, Dao realm cultivators will also enter the cmity. You should seize this opportunity and increase your strength.
¡°Yes, my lord!¡±
Fengkong replied respectfully.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and a wisp of chaotic energy was transferred to Fengkong.
At the same time, he gave Fengkong a Heavenly Dao seal.
Fengkong would definitely enter the cmity to fight for fate, which was exactly what Chu Xuan required of him. Given Fengkong¡¯s current strength, in the nine zones, he was almost invincible.
His participation would naturally speed up the expansion of the Heavenly Daows.
As for the wisp of chaotic energy, that was to help Fengkong refine his Dao principles and quickly increase his cultivation level.
He could not allow his followers to be weak.
¡°This is chaotic energy. It can refine Dao principles and speed up the transformation of your Dao principles.¡±
Fengkong excitedly received the wisp of chaotic energy. This was a precious treasure.
¡°Many thanks, my lord!¡±
Fengkong was extremely grateful.
He had condensed the Fire Dao principle, which was still weak at the moment. After absorbing the chaotic energy, he could clearly feel that the Fire Dao principle had be stronger.
Not only that, his physical body was also bing stronger.
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°The Jade Crystal Pce in your soul is of extraordinary origin. Take good care of it. If you can activate it, you will obtain something good.¡±
Jade Crystal Pce?
The Crystal House?
Fengkong took out the Jade Crystal Pce and held it in his palm. He asked in confusion, ¡°My lord, I found this Jade Crystal Pce by chance when I was traveling the Deste Ancient Zone. Although it¡¯s somewhat magical, I¡¯ve never been able to find out its exact purpose or use.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the secret cultivation room of a person who reached the Daoyuan realm a long time ago. It¡¯s naturally extraordinary. You should spend some time examining andprehending it. When the time is right, it will be activated.¡±
Chu Xuan did not make it too clear.
He had his suspicions that this Jade Crystal Pce had not been left behind by ident.
Perhaps the celestial race wanted to leave an inheritance in the nine zones?
No matter what the purpose behind it was, since it was in Fengkong¡¯s hands, then the secret inside would eventually be inherited by Fengkong.
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
Chu Xuan also talked about the Great Daoyuan cmity and the blood fiend race, while reminding Fengkong that he could quickly rise up by fighting for fate during the cmity.
In the past, the powerful cultivators of the human race rose to power during the Great Daoyuan cmity and led the human race to be the overlords of the nine zones.
Fengkong¡¯s heart was surging with emotions. His chance to rise up hade.
He would exterminate the blood fiend race, fight for fate during the cmity, and rise up!
Chu Xuan ended his private chat with Fengkong, after which he encouraged Wang Luo and Xiang Xing, and then deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror.
Chapter 332 - The Human King Suppresses The
Chapter 332: The Human King Suppresses The Blood Fiends
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After Chu Xuan gave Fengkong some advice, he redirected his attention back to the reincarnation cycle.
Ever since Chu Xuan found out that there was a hidden expert in the Western Zone manipting the blood fiend race, he kept a low profile and no longer interfered with the situation in the Western Zone.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang were fighting with the blood fiend race in the Western Zone.
asionally, they would also borrow the power of the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan did not stop them. The current Heavenly Daows were simr to thews of Heaven and Earth. Even if Ding Yue and Xiao Liang borrowed the power of the Heavenly Dao, they would only be mistaken for borrowing the power of thews of Heaven and Earth.
The children of fate naturally inherited part of the fate of the nine zones, and could thus borrow the power of thews of Heaven and Earth.
Presumably, no one would be able to tell the difference.
Moreover, Chu Xuan believed that the hidden expert could not interfere directly with the Great Daoyuan cmity, which was why he had chosen to act secretly.
A month passed.
Su Xian¡¯er could not sit still any longer and ran off to find Hei Yue.
Chu Xuan did not object to this. One more person fighting for fate in the cmity meant one more reward for him.
¡°Your disciple, Ding Yue, has fought for fate during the Great Daoyuan cmity and reached the Divine realm. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced, and you have received a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
Ding Yue had broken through to the Divine realm.
The cmity was full of opportunities, but also dangers. For every cultivator that rose up, countless others fell.
In the Northern Region of the Southern Zone, Wang Luo and Xiang Xing made their moves. They continuously set uprge formations to refine the blood fiend race.
The other regions in the Southern Zone were also under attack from the blood fiend race.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was in full swing.
In the Eastern Region of the Southern Zone, Xiang Bang killed the blood fiends one by one.
Not only did he kill them, but he also purified the blood-colored spiritual energy.
His strength was beyond imagination.
Xiang Bang kept killing and purifying the blood fiends. Although they were numerous, he had at least stopped them from spreading.
¡°Can¡¯t you just go to the Northern Region and look after our son?¡± Feng Ruping asked worriedly.
¡°There are opportunities for him in the Northern Region. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±
Xiang Bang could sense that the more blood fiends he killed, the closer he was to truly breaking through the shackles of the Divine realm and reaching a new realm.
Boom!
Suddenly, an ancient battlefield descended upon the Eastern Region.
This ancient battlefield seemed to have been dyed blood-red.
Roar!
Two huge blood fiends charged over.
Xiang Bang¡¯s expression turned extremely solemn. The strength of these two blood fiends was no weaker than his.
They were half-step Dao realm blood fiends!
¡°Be careful.¡±
After warning Feng Ruping, Xiang Bang went up to meet them.
The countless cultivators of the Eastern Region also charged forward with him.
A great battle broke out, and the blood-colored spiritual energy became more and more intense.
Feng Ruping looked at Xiang Bang with a worried expression.
Although he was powerful, the two blood fiends were also extremely powerful.
If he could not kill thempletely, once the two blood fiends revived and fused, an even stronger blood fiend would emerge!
This time, blood fiends arrived with great momentum and, as they fell in great numbers, they revived and came back stronger.
¡°Retreat! Set up a defensive perimeter!¡±
Xiang Bang ordered.
It was also very difficult for him to resist those two blood fiends. He could not kill and purify them at the same time. As such, if they died, they would fuse with each other, and might even give birth to a Dao realm blood fiend.
If that was the case, who could stop that blood fiend?
The Eastern Region¡¯s forces began to retreat and continued to build arge defensive formation. As they continued to kill, more and more cultivators died, and they could not purify the blood-colored spiritual energy in time.
The blood fiends became stronger and stronger!
¡°Xiang Bang, retreat quickly!¡±
Feng Ruping called out anxiously.
Xiang Bang was helpless. If he did not stop the two blood fiends, no one in the entire Eastern Region, or even the Southern Zone, could stop them.
He could not retreat!
Even though he was already injured, he could not retreat!
At this moment, the sky turned red, and a huge ming phoenix appeared.
The phoenix seemed to have a tangible form. The mes were condensed and did not dissipate. He could not even sense the temperature within.
However, wherever the phoenix flew by, the blood fiends would evaporate. In an instant, the field was cleared.
The phoenix then flew toward the two blood fiends.
Xiang Bang hurriedly retreated.
His expression changed drastically. The power of this phoenix was beyond his imagination. It was far stronger than he was.
When the phoenix appeared, everyone¡¯s first thought was that it belonged to the human king¡¯s Feng family.
Since when did the Feng family have such an expert?
The two blood fiends werepletely defenseless in front of the phoenix. They quickly melted away and disappeared.
The gap between them and the Dao realm was immense.
However, even a Dao realm expert could not purify so many blood fiends.
Moreover, this was the Great Daoyuan cmity, and changes could happen at the drop of a hat.
As more blood fiends were killed, new ones would appear.
The phoenix dissipated, and a figure appeared in its ce.
¡°Ancestor?¡±
Feng Ruping was shocked.
Xiang Bang was shocked. The human king Fengkong?
He had recovered?
Was this the might of a human king?
He had thought that he was only a step away, but now he realized that step was a veryrge one.
Feng Kong turned to look at Feng Ruping and nodded with a smile.
¡°I, Feng Kong, hereby issue the human king¡¯s order today. All human cultivators must put aside old grudges and work together to resist the Great Daoyuan cmity!¡± He shouted loudly.
¡°The nine zones will eventually be the nine zones of the human race!¡±
The cultivators present were momentarily stunned, but after they recovered, they started shouting excitedly.
¡°As Your Majestymands!¡±
Everyone was extremely excited. It was the human king, Fengkong!
A legendary existence!
Fengkong¡¯s figure once again transformed into a huge phoenix, charging directly toward the blood-red ancient battlefield.
Boom!
The ancient battlefield trembled and a battle broke out. Not long after, Fengkong returned and sealed the ancient battlefield with his Dao aura, preventing the blood fiends from reviving.
After leaving the Eastern Region, Fengkong went to the Western Region, the Southern Region, and then the Central Region.
Wherever he went, he massacred the blood fiends.
Fengkong¡¯s sudden appearance shook the entire Southern Zone.
The Heavenly Daows also seeped into the various regions of the Southern Zone.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied with Fengkong. The expansion of the Heavenly Daows had been elerated.
Feng Kong was preparing to head to the Western Zone.
But Chu Xuan stopped him.
The time had note yet.
He did not want to alert the hidden expert right now.
Moreover, with Fengkong¡¯s appearance, the blood fiend race in the Southern Zone had been suppressed. However, they were a cmity-bearing race, which meant that something else would definitely help them to turn the tides of battle.
Thus, if Fengkong left the Southern Zone, there would be no one around to deal with those new threats.
Chapter 333 - The Rise Of The Ghost Race
Chapter 333: The Rise Of The Ghost Race
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Just as Chu Xuan had expected, not long after Fengkong killed the blood fiends, the shadow of a terrifying ancient battlefield appeared in the Central Region of the Southern Zone.
Fengkong had no choice but to head over.
Cultivators everywhere were fighting the blood fiend race. However, they were endless.
¡°Your disciple, Xiao Liang, has obtained great fortune and reached the Divine realm. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced, and you have received a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
Xiao Liang broke through to the Divine realm not long after Ding Yue.
Two-thirds of the Southern Region of the Western Zone had already been incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, and some headway had been made into the Easter Region as well.
Everything was going smoothly.
Chu Xuan was waiting for the harvest.
A monthter.
Your disciples, Wang Luo and Xiang Xing, havepletely refined the blood-colored spiritual energy in the Northern Region of the Southern Zone. At the same time, they refined treasures from the blood-colored spiritual energy and fought for fate amidst the Great Daoyuan cmity. Their fates have transformed and their cultivation has reached the Divine realm. You have been rewarded with two advancements of your Fate Dao principle and two lumps of chaotic energy.
Chu Xuan was stunned. Wang Luo and Xiang Xing were going all out.
They had broken through to the Divine realm as well?
Also, what was the meaning behind the transformation of their fates?
Chu Xuan looked toward the Northern Region of the Southern Zone. The power of fate there had already changed. It seemed to herald the arrival of the Great Dao.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing hadpletely refined the blood-colored spiritual energy in the Northern Region and refined it into a blood fiend supreme treasure.
They had be the first people to truly defeat the blood fiends.
Therefore, their fates were transformed, and it appeared that they had been rewarded by the Great Dao because of this, resulting in their breakthrough to the Divine realm.
Chu Xuan then turned his attention to Hei Yue, wondering when she would reap the harvest of her nning.
The Heavenly Daows took this opportunity to expand rapidly in the Northern Region of the Southern Zone.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken control of the Northern Region of the Southern Zone. You have been rewarded with a cultivation level advancement.
Sixteenth level of the Dao realm!
As expected, a cheat-like system was far better than any cultivation-boosting treasure.
Chu Xuan continued to stay in the courtyard.
In the nine zones, it was chaos. There was war and death everywhere. Even Fengkong was being held back in the Central Region of the Southern Zone for the time being.
The Eastern Zone was also in trouble, as more and more blood fiends appeared. The effect of Qin Ying¡¯s initial strategy was gradually losing its edge.
Fortunately, under Qin Ying¡¯s leadership, they had made all kinds of preparations in advance. Thus, the Eastern Zone was able to stabilize the situation.
The Chaos Zone and Monster Zone were both in turmoil as well.
A year passed.
Over the years, the Great Dao Communication Group gained many more Dao realm participants from the varying races of the nine zones.
Now, the number of participants in the Great Dao Communication Group was close to 100.
Chu Xuan currently did not have any thoughts of expanding the group. He no longer needed to use the Origin Dao Crystal to increase the speed of his cultivation.
He was focused on expanding the Heavenly Daows and reaching the Daoyuan realm as soon as possible.
Another year passed.
The nine zones became increasingly chaotic, and despite Chu Xuan¡¯s increased mastery of the Fate Dao principle, he failed to peek into the secrets of the nine zones¡¯ fate.
As the ancient battlefields continued to descend, the nine zones began to expand. Perhaps once all of the ancient battlefields had descended, the nine zones would return to their original size.
That moment would likely herald the peak and turning point of the Great Daoyuan cmity as well.
¡°The ghost race you created has be famous throughout the nine zones. The Fengdu Ghost King broke through the shackles of the Divine realm and reached the Dao realm. The Ghost Dao principle has advanced and the Ghost World has expanded. His fate has transformed dramatically. Your Reincarnation Dao principle has advanced.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Chu Xuan was stunned. The Fengdu Ghost King reached the Dao realm?
Clearly, he had obtained a great opportunity during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The ghost race had risen!
Chu Xuan examined the ghost race¡¯s situation.
You¡¯er had already broken through to the Heaven realm.
There were already more than ten Divine realm ghosts.
The ghost race had finally be a force to be reckoned with in the nine zones. Furthermore, everyone now knew about their existence, as well as the fact that they themselves could be ghosts upon death, so long as their divine souls escaped.
Since the Ghost World was still unable to automatically absorb the souls of the dead, the ghosts still needed to personally deliver these souls to the River of Styx to be transformed.
For this reason, the ghost race had set up branches in every zone and region to receive these souls, which fueled the expansion of the ghost race.
Naturally, there were also some problems. For example, conflicts due to the previous identity of different races before they turned into ghosts.
Chu Xuan did not interfere. The Ghost World possessed the Ghost Dao principle, which every ghost would cultivate. With time, these problems would be resolved naturally.
Besides, a powerful race would naturally have all sorts of problems, and these ghosts would all possess some lingering attachments to their previous lives.
Even the Buddhist n had its fair share of problems. As time passed, new factions within the n had formed. However, just like how all ghosts were still ghosts no matter what their identity was in their previous lives, all Buddhist factions were still Buddhists in essence.
While the other zones were in chaos, the Northern Zone was at peace. There were no blood fiends, and any ancient battlefields that descended were just treasure troves for the Northern Zone¡¯s cultivators.
Cultivation herebecame easier and easier, andprehending the Heavenly Daows also became easier.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the Northern Zone producing a Dao realm cultivator. The significance of the Heavenly Daows producing a Dao realm cultivator was immeasurable.
As time passed, however, some of the Northern Zone¡¯s cultivators could no longer sit still. These cultivators headed to the outer zones to enter the cmity, whether it was to help the human race or to fight for fate.
Everyone was trying to lure them out to reinforce the other zones.
Chapter 334 - The Great Daoyuan Calamity In
Chapter 334: The Great Daoyuan Cmity In The Central Zone
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Central Zone, Qian Region.
Qian Ming had been cultivating diligently this entire time. At the same time, he paid close attention to the changes happening in the Central Zone, preparing for the cmity.
In recent days, the situation in the Qian Region had be tense.
There was an inexplicable feeling of oppression in the air, as if something big was about to happen.
All of the cultivators who had reached the Heaven realm could sense this.
They were troubled, realizing that the Great Daoyuan cmity was about to descend upon the Central Zone.
As the core zone of the human race, the Central Zone had the most and strongest experts, as well as numerous ancient factions.
However, they had not sent any experts to reinforce the Western Zone or the other human zones.
The fundamental reason was that they were preparing to deal with the Great Daoyuan cmity in the Central Zone.
The Ji family and some other ancient forces formed an alliance, which included all the powerful cultivators and geniuses of the Central Zone.
At the same time, all of the major forces and cultivators were instructed to obey the alliance¡¯s orders.
After killing a few disobedient geniuses and forces, the alliance¡¯s orders became absolute.
While the cultivators and forces were still free to do their own thing, whenever the alliance issued an order, it had to be obeyed unquestioningly.
This was done to allow the entire Central Zone to work together to deal with the Great Daoyuan cmity, and to secure the safety and future of the human race.
Ji Dexin, the young master of the Ji family, was powerful and domineering. Furthermore, no genius from any other ancient force couldpete with him.
Thus, he naturally became the leader of the alliance¡¯s geniuses!
Even the experts from the older generation had to respect him. After all, he had broken through to the Divine realm and surpassed many of them.
He also had the support of the Ji family and a few other ancient forces, which meant that he was the alliance¡¯s leader in all but name.
Although Qian Ming kept a low profile, he was also listed among the Heaven¡¯s Blessed in the Qian Region, so naturally, he was also included in this group.
However, he kept his head down and chose not to bring attention to himself in the alliance.
He was waiting for an opportunity.
The Great Daoyuan cmity would soon descend upon the Central Zone.
As such, the alliance organized a conference to discuss how to deal with the Great Daoyuan cmity.
It was a discussion in name, but in reality, it was simply organized tomunicate Ji Dexin¡¯s n.
Qian Ming did not participate. However, since barely anyone knew him, his non-participation did not attract any attention.
Some people did not even know that he was part of the alliance.
Boom!
The heavens shook as the sky turned red.
This was not taking ce in just a single region, but the entirety of the Central Zone!
Even thews of Heaven and Earth seemed to be contaminated by the blood-red aura.
The descent of the cmity upon the Central Zone was more terrifying than expected.
In an instant, it enveloped the entire Central Zone.
The experts of the alliances gathered with grave expressions on their faces. The alliance¡¯s orders were set up, and everyone got to work setting up countless formations.
The human army was also put on high alert.
The legions of cultivators formed by the alliance were spread across the ten regions of the Central Zone. There were experts from the ancient forces stationed in each region, acting as armymanders.
Qian Ming stood on a mountaintop. Behind him were the sect¡¯s cultivators, who were now all under hismand.
He raised his head and looked at the sky with a grave expression.
The blood fiends in the other zones had all descended from the ancient battlefields.
Could it be that the first wave of blood fiends in the Central Zone was about to descend from the sky?
At this moment, thews of Heaven and Earth of the Central Zone seemed incredibly fragile, putting the fate of the human race at risk.
As the son of fate of the Qian Region, Qian Ming naturally felt these changes.
If the Central Zone could not withstand this cmity, as the core zone of the human race, the fate of the entire human race would be greatly affected.
¡°Spread out and set up the formation!¡±
Qian Ming ordered.
The cultivators of the sect spread out and got to work, setting uprge formations. The army of cultivators behind him also formed up into battle formations.
In ancient times, the human race relied on some of these battle formations to defeat stronger enemies and ascend to the position of overlord race.
Now that the Great Daoyuan cmity had descended, these battle formations would once again y an important role in the war.
In the small courtyard.
Chu Xuan turned his attention to the Central Zone.
What he saw was a blood-red sky.
His expression turned serious. Something was wrong with the Central Zone.
The Great Daoyuan cmity here was too terrifying.
He could sense how fragile the Central Zone¡¯sws of Heaven and Earth were. It seemed as if a huge hole would be ripped apart at any moment.
The opportunity for the Heavenly Daows to infiltrate the Central Zone had undoubtedly arrived.
¡°Qian Ming is in the Qian Region. When the time is right, Qian Ming¡¯s Heavenly Dao seal can guide the Heavenly Daows to infiltrate thews of Heaven and Earth there.¡±
This was an unprecedented opportunity, and Chu Xuan did not want to miss it, so he ordered the Fengdu Ghost King and You¡¯er to select a group of ghost experts to hide in the Central Zone.
Every ghost expert had a Heavenly Dao seal.
Unlike the Heavenly Dao seals his disciples had, these were one-time use seals.
Once activated, the Heavenly Daows would enter the bodies of the ghost experts.
When necessary, it could even refine ghost experts to strengthen the power of the Heavenly Daows as they infiltrated thews of Heaven and Earth.
¡°Dao realm.¡±
Chu Xuan was almost certain that the cmity descending upon the Central Zone would involve Dao realm blood fiends.
He just did not know how many.
If the human race could not withstand it, then their fate would be at risk, and the entire human race would be in danger of declining during this Great Daoyuan cmity.
¡°There should be Dao realm old guys hiding within those ancient forces, right?¡±
Chu Xuan was not sure.
However, the human race would definitely be prepared for the Great Daoyuan cmity. Those ancient forces were not to be trifled with.
Throughout human history, there were many Dao realm cultivators. However, many of them were unable to progress past the Dao realm, and were probably concealing themselves within these ancient forces.
In theory, as long as their Dao principles were not destroyed, the lifespan of a Dao realm expert was limitless.
Chu Xuan patiently waited and observed.
He wanted to see what would happen to the nine zones once the Great Daoyuan cmity descended upon the Central Zone.
Would that hidden expert in the Western Zone make any new moves?
Furthermore, Chu Xuan was curious as to whether the sole remaining zone, the Deste Ancient Zone, would be affected by the Great Daoyuan cmity.
After all, the Deste Ancient Zone was a bit special.
Still, his intuition told him that things would not be peaceful there either.
At this moment, Hong Yuanchu was looking for him in the group chat. He looked rather anxious.
Chapter 335 - Blood From The Heavens
Chapter 335: Blood From The Heavens
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan was surprised. Did Hong Yuanchu, who was one of the human race¡¯s ancestors, sense something unusual?
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, what¡¯s going on with the Great Daoyuan cmity of the nine zones? Why is it developing so quickly? Everything is progressing much faster than the previous Great Daoyuan cmities!¡±
Hong Yuanchu was clearly anxious.
¡°Also, what¡¯s going on with the human race? Why does it feel like the fate of the human race is at risk?¡±
He was one of the ancestors who had led the human race to be the overlord race. As such, the changes in the human race¡¯s fate did not escape his notice.
Based on his experience, such a situation should not have urred during the early stages of the Great Daoyuan cmity.
During the Great Daoyuan cmity, Hong Yuanchu had used some means to observe the cmity and support the human race.
As such, he could sense that there was something clearly wrong with this Great Daoyuan cmity, which made him feel uneasy.
Could it be that the great cmity Chu Xuan spoke of was starting to affect the human race as well?
Chu Xuan was stunned. Was the Great Daoyuan cmity progressing too quickly?
He did not know. After all, he had not personally experienced the previous Great Daoyuan cmity.
However, he did not doubt Hong Yuanchu¡¯s words.
Was this rted to the impending Great Dao cmity?
Chu Xuan was unsure, but in order to prevent the Daoyuan and Dao realm cultivators in the Deste Ancient Zone from interfering with his n, he had toe up with something to deceive them.
¡°Don¡¯t panic. This is all an illusion.¡±
¡°The great cmity ising. The Great Daoyuan cmity is only a precursor to this, so it¡¯s not unusual for it to develop faster.¡±
¡°The human race is blessed by the heavens and has a strong fate. There won¡¯t be any problems. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t sense it clearly.¡±
He consoled Hong yuanchu and the other human race cultivators.
¡°Some changes are happening in the nine zones,¡± he continued, ¡°Dao realm cultivators should not enter the nine zones for the time being, no matter what seems to be happening there. Otherwise, there will be a huge cmity.¡±
¡°If we aren¡¯t careful, the cmity might affect the primordialnd, which we have to avoid.¡±
Hong Yuanchu was shocked.
Would it affect the Daoyuan realm cultivators?
They were not ready to face the great cmity yet.
Since this matter concerned their lives, these Dao realm cultivators did not dare to be careless. They naturally restrained the Dao realm cultivators in the Deste Ancient Zone.
After deceiving the Daoyuan and Dao realm cultivators, Chu Xuan continued to focus on the Central Zone.
At this moment, the sky above the Central Zone was turning redder and redder, and an oppressive aura filled the hearts of almost all of the cultivators of the Central Zone.
Central Zone, Central Region, where the alliance¡¯s headquarters was located.
Ji Dexin stood on a mountaintop and looked up at the sky, frowning slightly.
The entire sky was dyed red. The signs of this Great Daoyuan cmity were beyond his expectations.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±
Ji Dexin¡¯s eyes glowed with a mysterious light. He looked at the sky, as if he was trying to decipher something.
However, all he saw was a mess.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that this cmity is not ordinary.¡±
An old man walked over from behind.
¡°What do you think, elder?¡±
Ji Dexin looked at the old man respectfully.
This old man was an expert from the older generation of the Ji family and had surpassed the Divine realm. However, for some special reason, he was residing with the Ji family.
He only came out of seclusion after the Great Daoyuan cmity arrived.
¡°I can¡¯t see through it either.¡±
The Ji family elder shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be Dao realm blood fiends.¡±
Ji Dexin nodded and asked, ¡± Elder, you should be able to handle it, right?¡±
¡°I hope so.¡±
The Ji family elder sighed.
Ji Dexin remained silent.
¡°You are the future of the Ji family. No matter what, you can¡¯t take too many risks.¡±
¡°I know what needs to be done.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go look for those old guys and talk about countermeasures for this.¡±
The Ji family elder left.
Ji Dexin¡¯s body glowed with a divine light. His aura began to soar, and he looked more and more extraordinary.
Furthermore, he was wearing a piece of divine and extraordinary armor,which was concealed from sight.
Boom!
The blood-red sky suddenly erupted.
It was like boiling blood, bubbling and swirling.
Then, blood fiends with bulging muscles and brutal auras descended from the sky.
¡°Assemble the battle formation! Kill!¡±
In the cultivator army, relying on the battle formations, the auras of the cultivator army condensed and were channeled through the battle formations, releasing a terrifying attack.
They wanted to kill blood fiends before theynded.
Boom!
A terrifying blood-colored figure appeared in the sky, exuding an aura that had clearly surpassed the Divine realm.
Itunched an attack, and even though the cultivator army hadunched their strongest attack, they were still unable to defend themselves. In an instant, they were turned into a bloody mist that permeated the air.
The Great Daoyuan cmity had finally descended upon the Central Zone!
It was also at this moment that the figures of the ghost race experts appeared in various regions of the Central Zone. The Heavenly Dao seals on their bodies disappeared in the blink of an eye and disappeared into the shaking sky.
A Dao realm blood fiend had descended, and wiped out two battle formations in an instant.
Boom!
Two powerful auras charged into the sky and blocked the Dao realm blood fiend. A huge battle broke out in the sky.
Ji Dexin was floating in mid-air, surrounded by divine light. He issued a series of orders.
¡°All Heaven realm cultivators, set up the divine battle formation to block and attack the blood fiend!¡±
¡°All Supreme realm cultivators, set up the flying dragon battle formation and get rid of the blood fiends on the ground!¡±
¡°All Emperor realm cultivators, set up the Starlight battle formation and protect the women and children. Anyone below the Emperor realm is to enter the shelter!¡±
¡°The human race rose up in the Great Daoyuan cmity, and we will do the same during this Great Daoyuan cmity!¡±
Ji Dexin¡¯s voice was loud and clear as he sent out orders to all of the regions throughmunication talismans.
Boom!
Another Dao realm blood fiend descended.
Two more Dao realm cultivators charged into the sky and fought with it.
Ji Dexin pulled out a huge sword. The golden sword exuded a divine aura.
He led the Divine realm experts of the Ji family to kill the Divine realm blood fiends.
With a wave of the sword, divine light shed and a blood fiend copsed. Even the blood-colored spiritual energy was weakened wherever that divine light passed through.
The Ji family¡¯s Divine realm experts were not as powerful as him, but the power they used was simr to Ji Dexin¡¯s. Their attacks also weakened the blood-colored spiritual energy to prevent the blood fiends from bing stronger after revival.
Two Dao realm blood fiends had descended upon the Central Region, whereas in the Qian Region, which was the second-most powerful region, a single Dao realm blood fiend had descended.
A Dao realm elder from an ancient force in the Qian Region charged forward and began to fight it in the sky.
Qian Ming stared at the sky and watched as the other blood fiends got closer and closer. His Heavenly Dao seal had already flown up into the sky and sessfully prated thews of Heaven and Earth of the Qian Region.
Chapter 336 - Qian Ming Rises Up
Chapter 336: Qian Ming Rises Up
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Qian Ming stared at the blood fiends that were falling from the sky, specifically at the Heaven realm blood fiends. They were his target.
The time hade.
He wanted to rise up during this Great Daoyuan cmity.
Since his senior brothers had already taken action, it was time for him to follow in their footsteps.
The geniuses of the Qian Region all rushed up and fought in the sky.
They fought with serious expressions, which turned solemn after they saw the blood fiends revive and be stronger after death.
It was at this point that everyone truly realized how terrifying the blood fiends were.
Some geniuses fell in battle.
Others rose up while fighting and broke through to be stronger.
Qian Ming stood at the peak of the mountain. His figure transformed and the entire mountain seemed to have be part of his body.
Every de of grass and tree seemed to be his weapon.
His fellow sect cultivators all turned pale and ran away.
Not far away, an expert from an ancient force looked at Qian Ming with shock.
There was such a terrifying Heaven¡¯s Blessed here?
This genius¡¯ strength had clearly surpassed the other Heaven realm geniuses, yet he seemed to have only just reached the Heaven realm.
Qian Ming moved.
His true body disappeared, but the mountain itself moved, soaring into the sky.
Boom!
The wind surrounding the mountain turned into sharp des, and countless trees turned into all kinds of weapons. mes surged, and an aura of destruction erupted.
Everything a few dozen miles of the mountain turned into elements or weapons that fused into his attack.
¡°Heaven and Earth Myriad Transformation technique!¡±
For the first time, Qian Ming disyed his power!
Boom!
The first blood fiend shattered, and the blood-colored spiritual energy that it turned into was cleansed, bing thinner and thinner.
Boom!
Another blood fiend shattered!
The mountain hurled itself into the descending blood fiends, obliterating them and cleansing the resulting blood-colored spiritual energy.
Qian Ming¡¯s feats overshadowed countless geniuses from the Qian Region, including the sessors of the ancient forces.
Killing Heaven realm blood fiends seemed effortless to him.
As the son of fate of the Qian Region, Qian Ming¡¯s rise was inevitable.
¡°Your disciple, Qian Ming, shook the entire Qian Region and rose to power. He fought for fate amidst the Great Daoyuan cmity and his cultivation soared. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
Qian Ming has risen up.
Chu Xuan was not surprised by this. After all, Qian Ming was the son of fate of the Qian Region.
Moreover, he was cultivating the Heaven and Earth Myriad Transformation technique, which Chu Xuan had handpicked for him.
Among the disciples, Qian Ming was the most junior, and also the weakest. Now, thanks to the cmity, he was catching up with the others.
Right now, only Qin Ying, Hei Yue, Demon Buddha, and Hu Tianya had not achieved feats of greatness, but Chu Xuan believed that it would not be long before he reaped a harvest from them.
They were, after all, his disciples.
The battles in the Central Zone continued, bathing both the sky and the earth in blood.
The humans were at an advantage, but the blood fiends were constantly getting stronger after revival.
It was time for a new strategy.
Formation experts and cultivators who practiced special cultivation techniques joined the army, constantly purifying the blood-colored spiritual energy to prevent the blood-colored spiritual energy from gathering together.
The human race¡¯s fate was still unstable.
The oue of the battle had yet to be determined.
The Heavenly Daows were also quietly expanding.
Boom!
Another Heaven realm blood fiend was killed by Qian Ming.
Chu Xuan was worried about the situation in the Central Zone and frowned. He took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to the Qian Region where Qian Ming was.
When the image projection appeared, what greeted his eyes was a sea of blood in the sky.
The blood fiends looked like raindrops as they fell from the sky one after another.
The human army continued to fight.
Chu Xuan turned his attention to Qian Ming. His disciple had already reached the fifth level of the Heaven realm.
The stronger he became, the stronger his fate became. As he rose up, the Qian Region¡¯s fate rose with him.
Not far away, tens of thousands of cultivators were gathered together,bining their power to form a unique formation. Theirbined attack swept away countless blood fiends, and even purified some of the blood-colored spiritual energy.
The battle formation of the Heaven realm cultivators was even more terrifying. A 100-man Heaven realm battle formation could match a Divine realm blood fiend!
This was the power of the battle formations that had contributed to the rise of the human race back then. Even though theycked top-notch cultivators in that era, they relied on these battle formations to fight the experts of the demon and monster race.
The battle was extremely intense. Chu Xuan could sense that two regions of the Central Zone were on the verge of copse.
Deactivating the Myriad Heavenly Mirror, Chu Xuan took out the Heaven-spying Mirror and infused his Dao aura into it.
The battle between the Dao realm experts was still ongoing.
In the image projection, two human Dao realm experts were fighting against a Dao realm blood fiend.
When Chu Xuan examined their cultivation, he realized that it was just as he expected. The Dao realm experts who had chosen to remain in the nine zones all had issues with their cultivation.
The entire Central Zone was in turmoil.
The battle continued for a few days, but the blood-red sky did not relent. The blood fiends kept descending upon the human army, which was already starting to show signs of exhaustion.
Shua!
The two regions in danger suddenly received reinforcements.
Some Divine realm experts returned from the Deste Ancient Region and joined the battle.
In any case, there was nock of Divine realm cultivators who were nearing the end of their lifespans.
Chu Xuan observed the situation silently. He did not n on interfering for the time being, as he wanted to avoid being targeted by the Great Daoyuan cmity, as well as that hidden expert.
He believed that the human race¡¯s Foundation was not limited to this, and that their true trump cards would only be revealed when it became a crisis of existence.
Qian Ming had already stopped fighting and was now recuperating, and the mountain he had used was currently in ruins after the battle. As he continued to fight for fate, his cultivation would soar, and soon enough, he would break through to the Divine realm, possibly even before the first wave concluded.
Chapter 337 - The Reincarnation Of A Half-Saint
Chapter 337: The Reincarnation Of A Half-Saint Of The Celestial Race
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan sighed. The Great Daoyuan was indeed a golden opportunity for courageous cultivators to rise up. It was not unusual for cultivators to experience more than one breakthrough during or after a battle.
Of course, to be able to make full use of this golden opportunity, these cultivators had to fight for fate, and be powerful enough to begin with.
As long as the human race could withstand these attacks, they would experience an increase in strength.
If they could not, then the human race would decline.
Qian Ming once again joined in the battle.
The blood-colored sky started to tremble and swirl, as if it was going to copse.
In the Central Region of the Central Zone, a crack suddenly appeared in the sky.
A terrifying blood fiend descended.
Dao realm!
¡°Not good!¡±
Countless experts from the ancient forces were shocked.
Another Dao realm blood fiend!
Who could stop it?
The Dao realm experts of the human race were all already fighting. There were none left to engage this neer.
A dozen peak Divine Realm experts gritted their teeth and charged into the sky, trying to stop the Dao realm blood fiend.
Even though they knew that they were no match for it, they did not have a choice.
Among the people who attacked was the current head of the Ji family, Ji Tianbei.
¡°Dexin, retreat quickly!¡±
As long as Ji Dexin survived, the Ji family¡¯s legacy would be preserved. His talent far surpassed the other geniuses of the nine zones, so he could not be allowed to fall here.
However, Ji Dexin did not retreat.
His body glowed with divine light. A suit of armor covered him, making him look even more extraordinary.
Ji Dexin raised his sword and faced the Dao realm blood fiend.
What?!
Ji Tianbei and the other elders of the Ji family were all shocked.
¡°Dexin, you can¡¯t, retreat quickly!¡±
However, Ji Dexin turned a deaf ear to their cries. A divine light enveloped him as his figure shot into the sky.
Through the Heaven-spying Mirror, Chu Xuan saw Ji Dexin rise into the sky to meet the Dao realm blood fiend.
That divine armor was extraordinary.
Challenging a Dao realm blood fiend?
If he seeded, Ji Dexin would be the biggest beneficiary of this wave of the cmity in the Central Zone.
The divine light and the blood-red fiend collided, causing an explosion, after which the blood-colored spiritual energy dispersed.
Within a radius of a hundred miles, the sky was clear.
The Dao realm blood fiend had fallen!
Ji Dexin¡¯s aura rose sharply, and the divine light around him grew stronger.
A mysterious aura suddenly appeared and enveloped him.
The blessing of the Great Dao!
Everyone was stunned.
Ji Dexin had seeded in challenging the Dao realm blood fiend!
What kind of monster was he?
The elders of the Ji family were ecstatic.
Many of the ancient forces were silent and fearful.
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression turned serious.
Divine realm cultivators should have had no way of killing or resisting a Dao realm cultivator. There was something wrong with Ji Dexin¡¯s armor and sword.
When that Dao realm blood fiend charged at Ji Dexin, it was annihted by a divine light hidden in the armor.
Ji Dexin¡¯s aura was growing stronger and stronger. He was now just a step away from the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan felt that Ji Dexin should have been able to reach the Dao realm, but had instead suppressed the breakthrough.
Was he nning to continue to fight for fate as a Divine realm cultivator? This genius was definitely hiding a big secret.
Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing technique!
Ji Dexin, possesses the fate of the Great Dao, and is the reincarnation of a half-saint of the celestial race. He is the young master of the Ji family.
Chu Xuan was stunned.
A half-saint of the celestial race?
Moreover, Ji Dexin was actually a person who possessed the fate of the Great Dao. Was it because he had just been blessed by the Great Dao, or was it because his original self was someone who had transcended the nine zones
What was the cultivation level of a half-saint?
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment. The Jade Crystal Pce was the cultivation abode of a saint of the celestial race, which was equivalent to Daoyuan realm cultivation.
As such, was a half-saint a 36th-level Dao realm expert?
Or was a half-saint a peak 36th-level Dao realm expert who was just one step away from the Daoyuan realm?
It was no surprise then, that Ji Dexin was so extraordinary.
However, why had Ji Dexin reincarnated into the human race?
Was the celestial race nning something?
Chu Xuan could not help but think of that hidden expert in the Western Zone.
Could he also be a member of the celestial race?
However, judging by the sides they chose, that hidden expert was probably not from the celestial race.
Perhaps that person was from the demon or monster race that had left the nine zones?
Were these races trying to return to the nine zones?
These were powerful races, so if they nned to return to the nine zones, it would spell danger for Chu Xuan.
He had to reach the Daoyuan realm as soon as possible!
The future was uncertain, and only strength would be able to guarantee that he would be able to maintain his peaceful existence.
Ji Dexin¡ interesting!
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes. The Ji family was an ancient force with a long history. Ji Dexin probably reincarnated into the Ji family to take advantage of their status in the human race.
What exactly was he nning?
Chu Xuan felt that he needed to understand the Ji family better.
Hong Yuanchu was one of the ancestors who had led the human race to be an overlord race. However, there was no Hong family in the nine zones. Did Hong Yuanchu leave behind an inheritance?
If the Ji family had a Daoyuan realm expert, would he or she be able to detect the abnormality with Ji Dexin?
He could ask Hong Yuanchu about it.
Chu Xuan wanted to understand what kind of existence the Ji family¡¯s old ancestor was.
Hong Yuanchu was definitely not the first Daoyuan realm expert among the human race. In the human race¡¯s long history, even while they were suppressed by the other races, they should have had their fair share of experts.
Chapter 338 - Great Dao Calamity Aura
Chapter 338: Great Dao Cmity Aura
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ji Dexin¡¯s ying of the Dao realm blood fiend meant that the human race had emerged victorious in this wave of the cmity in the Central Zone.
The human race had survived.
Although the battle was still going on, the human race had gained the upper hand, and the morale of the human race soared.
However, the danger had not passed. There would be more waves as the cmity progressed, and things would not be finished until the Great Daoyuan cmity had concluded.
Qian Ming was still in the battle. Although he was not as dazzling as Ji Dexin, he was one of the most outstanding geniuses in the Central Zone.
As he continued to fight for fate amidst the cmity, he further solidified his position as the son of fate of the Qian Region.
If nothing expected happened, Qian Ming would reach the Dao realm by the end of this Great Daoyuan cmity.
Chu Xuan turned his attention away from the Central Zone.
Now, in the entire nine zones, other than the Northern Zone, only the Deste Ancient Zone was untouched by the blood fiend race.
However, Chu Xuan was certain that it would not remain this way.
After a long journey, Ren Changhe finally reached the outer perimeter of the primordialnd.
Although it was still a distance away from the primordialnd, there was a barrier that prevented his entry, so this was the best he could do.
He began to prepare and set up things ording to Chu Xuan¡¯s instructions.
Chu Xuan then instructed Ren Changhe to return to the Northern Zone afterpleting his task.
It was time for the Heavenly Daows to give birth to a Dao realm expert.
After the Great Daoyuan cmity descended upon the Central Zone, the nine zones became more and more chaotic. The blood fiend race continued to wage war on the living beings of the nine zones, wiping out many small races.
The members of the Great Dao Communication Group also became active and talked about the changes they felt.
For example, Ying Kong, who was the weakest among them, jumped out and said that he had been feeling uneasy recently and had a feeling that a great opportunity was waiting for him.
Ying Kong was very scared. After hearing Chu Xuan¡¯s previous words in the group, he did not even dare to exit his secluded cultivation, and did his best to suppress his urge and the calling to enter the cmity.
Ying Kong was not the only one who felt this way. Some of the other members of the group also expressed that they were being tempted by this mysterious temptation.
This was a sign that the Dao realm experts were about to enter cmity.
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm experts told them to stabilize their minds. At this critical moment, they remain calm.
Hong Yuanchu and the others who had experienced thest Great Daoyuan cmity were solemn. The cmity was developing too quickly, and something was obviously wrong.
How long has it been since the Great Daoyuan cmity started?
Not even a hundred years had passed, and yet the cmity was starting to tempt Dao realm experts into entering the cmity.
This was dangerous, so they did their best to forbid any Dao realm cultivators in the Deste Ancient Zone from entering the cmity.
Suddenly, Yi Yuejun returned.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, it was so scary. I almost met my end!¡±
Chu Xuan was shocked. What had happened?
Yi Yuejun was a creature of the Great Dao. As long as darkness existed, he would too. How could he have almost died?
What was that strange ck power?
¡°Fellow Daoist Yi Yuejun, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Yi Yuejun¡¯s expression was solemn, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes.
¡°That strange ck power is extremely terrifying. After I touched it, it began to corrode me. I resisted it while continuing to explore, but in the end, my entire body mutated.¡±
Yi Yuejun continued fearfully, ¡°That strange ck power is very ominous. After my body was corroded, I actually grew red feathers!¡±
???
What the hell? You grew red feathers?
Although Chu Xuan was stunned, he realized that it was extremely unusual for a ten-winged Hell Devouring Roc to grow red feathers.
¡°What happened after that?¡±
Chu Xuan asked curiously.
Could it be that Yi Yuejun was now a red Roc?
If that was the case, he would have his suspicions that thetter was transforming into a blood fiend.
Creatures of the Great Dao would not turn into blood fiends, would they?
That would be truly terrifying!
¡°Of course I was happy at the beginning. After all, my feathers now had a new color.¡±
Yi Yuejun sighed.
¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first. After all, it was just an additional color, but as it progressed, half of my feathers became rainbow-colored.¡±
¡°If that was the extent of it, it would have been fine, but the different-colored feathers started to repel each other. I feel like something is wrong with my entire body. It was then that I realized that things were serious, and I did my best to expel the strange ck power from my body.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression also turned serious.
When Yi Yuejun tried to expel the corrosive strange ck power, he encountered resistance. Despite his strength, he was actually unable to expel it from his body for a long time.
He was so scared that he did not dare to stay around the strange ck power. However, no matter where he turned, he was trapped by the strange ck power. It was like a fog that surrounded him.
Still, he was a powerful creature of the Great Dao, so he eventually made it out. After that, he focused on expelling the strange ck power from his body, which took even longer.
This was the reason why Yi Yuejun had suddenly disappeared without a trace.
¡°Fellow Daoist Yi Yuejun, what do you think of the strange ck power?¡±
Something that could corrode a creature of the Great Dao was terrifying.
Yi Yuejun pondered for a long time before saying, ¡°I can sense the aura of cmity from that strange ck power. It¡¯s ominous and inauspicious.¡±
¡°I suspect it¡¯s the legendary Great Dao cmity aura!¡±
Yi Yuejun continued seriously, ¡°When I was born, I was born with an inheritance and legacy in my mind. Parts of this described the Great Dao cmity aura, and how dangerous it was, even to Daoyuan realm experts.¡±
The Great Dao cmity aura!
This was definitely rted to the Great Dao cmity!
Chapter 339 - A Sense Of Crisis
Chapter 339: A Sense Of Crisis
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan once again felt a sense of danger. If this aura started to spread, all living beings below the Daoyuan realm would die, and Daoyuan realm experts would have to fight for their lives.
Furthermore, this was more terrifying because the Great Dao was everywhere, and the Great Dao cmity could strike anywhere!
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, the appearance of the Great Dao cmity aura should be rted to the Great Dao cmity you mentioned, right?¡±
Yi Yuejun¡¯s expression turned serious.
When he first heard about the Great Dao cmity, he had not bothered with it, and neither did Huang Long and Gui Ran.
After all, they were creatures of the Great Dao and very special.
Apart from being unable to leave the Great Dao, they were basically immortal.
As long as the Great Dao was not destroyed, they would not die.
However, aftering into contact with the Great Dao cmity aura, he no longer thought that way.
Even if they did not die, they would mutate into strange creatures.
That was a fate worse than death.
Even if they could recover in the future, how long would it take?
Currently, there was only a small amount of that strange ck power, but if it spread throughout the Great Dao, where could they hide? At that time, they would not be spared from the Great Dao cmity.
In fact, no Daoyuan realm expert would be spared.
After all, the Dao paths they had opened up were all connected to the Great Dao.
¡°That¡¯s right, this is a sign of the Great Dao cmity. Fellow Daoist Yi Yuejun, please be vignt. I have to prepare some countermeasures,¡± Chu Xuan said solemnly.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±
Chu Xuan ended his conversation with Yi Yuejun and informed Huang Long and Gui Ran. These two creatures of the Great Dao should also help him to keep an eye on things.
Originally, Chu Xuan had expected the Great Dao cmity to be in the distant future. However, given the speed that the Great Daoyuan cmity was developing, it was likely that the Great Dao cmity would also arrive soon.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and infused his Dao aura into it, trying to deduce when the Great Dao cmity would descend. However, he was met with strong resistance and failed.
He then tried to deduce the end of the Great Daoyuan cmity, but also failed.
This heightened his sense of danger.
After trying a few methods of deduction, he failed to obtain any results. It was obvious that his cultivation level was restricting him.
Chu Xuan turned his gaze to the Chaos Zone. Hei Yue was someone he had high hopes for, and he hoped she would surprise him.
The Buddhist Zone was still at a stalemate. For the time being, the Heavenly Daows were unable topletely take over the Buddhist Zone.
Qin Ying was not making much progress in the Eastern Zone either.
Chu Xuan could only patiently wait and hope that his disciples would bring him a great harvest so that he could increase his cultivation level as soon as possible..
The battle in the Central Zone was about to end.
Thanks to Qian Ming¡¯s feats, the Heavenly Daows had already devoured almost two-thirds of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Qian Region.
Ji Dexin had takenplete control of the alliance. Almost all of the human forces in the Central Zone were under hismand, and his reputation resounded throughout the Central Zone.
He had the makings of a human king.
If nothing unexpected happened, Ji Dexin would be the human king of the Central Zone during this cmity.
He might even be the human king of the entire nine zones!
Ji Dexin was the reincarnation of a half-saint of the celestial race. What would he do when he became the human king?
What was the future of the human race?
Would he make the human race a vassal of the celestial race?
The human experts would definitely not allow it, especially Hong Yuanchu.
After all those hardships, he had finally led the human race to be an overlord race, so having the human race regress like that would be uneptable.
Or was Ji Dexin trying to aplish what he did with the demon race and Netherworld race and turn the human race into the celestial race?
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment. He could not let Ji Dexin be. There had to be a human Heaven¡¯s Blessed who couldpete with him.
The nine zones would be Chu Xuan¡¯s territory in the future.
He definitely could not allow it.
However, none of the disciples couldpare to Ji Dexin.
Ding Yue could not.
Qin Ying could not either.
Not even Hei Yue.
Although Fengkong was a human king, that was in the past. His current influence only extended to the Southern Zone.
Furthermore, he was far inferior to Ji Dexin in terms of both fate and reputation.
One was an old man, while the other was a peerless genius of the human race.
Fengkong¡¯s era had passed.
Only the current Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the human race could defeat Ji Dexin.
For the time being, there was no one among his disciples who was on par with Ji Dexin. Chu Xuan could only hope and wait for one of his disciples to rise up andpete with Ji Dexin.
Chu Xuan privately messaged Hong Yuanchu to ask him about the Ji family¡¯s ancestor.
Was Ji Dexin¡¯s reincarnation in the Ji family approved by the ancestor of the Ji family?
If the Ji family¡¯s ancestor had tacitly agreed, this meant that the Ji family¡¯s ancestor had probablye into contact with the celestial race.
¡°Fellow Daoist Hong, do you know of the human race¡¯s Ji family?¡±
Chu Xuan had already established his image as a peerless expert and an old senior in the hearts of Hong Yuanchu and the others. There was no need to beat around the bush.
Hong Yuanchu and the others would not be suspicious if he asked directly.
¡°The Ji family?¡±
Hong Yuanchu was taken aback. Why did Chu Xuan suddenly ask about the Ji family?
Could it be that the cmity affected the human race and the Ji family?
¡°The Ji family has a long history. While I was still a weak cultivator, I had already heard of the legend of the Ji family¡¯s human king. He was the human king when the human race was weak, and the one who strengthened the human race.¡±
Chu Xuan did not expect the Ji family¡¯s heritage to be so vast that even Hong Yuanchu, who had been around for two Daoyuans, considered the Ji family¡¯s human king a legend.¡±
¡°Do you know where the Ji family¡¯s human king is? Did he reach the Daoyuan realm?¡±
Hong Yuanchu thought for a moment and said, ¡°He must have reached the Daoyuan realm. It¡¯s just that he has disappeared for a long time and we have never seen him before. I have also asked the descendants of the Ji family, but they have no idea where he is either.¡±
When Chu Xuan mentioned the Ji family¡¯s human king, Hong Yuanchu suddenly remembered that they were not the only Daoyuan realm experts among the human race.
Where had those who had reached the Daoyuan realm before them gone?
Chapter 340 - Secrets Of The Daoyuan Realm
Chapter 340: Secrets Of The Daoyuan Realm
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Hong Yuanchu suddenly realized that although he was one of the people who led the human race to rise to be an overlord race of the nine zones¡
The experts who had led the human race while they were weak, and established them as a strong race in the nine zones, had all disappeared.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, I just remembered something. When I was about to open my Dao path, a demon expert tried to kill me, but an unknown human expert blocked him.¡±
¡°I only had a quick nce at that time. Later on, I heard that the human expert who attacked was the son of the Ji family¡¯s human king, a Daoyuan realm expert.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression became strange.
Hong Yuanchu was a Daoyuan realm expert. Why was his memory so poor to the point that he only remembered this incident after being prompted?
He had probably been affected by some sort of strange power, resulting in these memories fading into the back of his mind.
After Hong Yuanchu finished speaking, he fell silent.
He was not stupid, so he naturally realized that something was wrong.
The strange power that affected his memories had probably been used on him before he opened his Dao path.
Was it done by someone or something?
If it was done by a person, that meant that he had long been targeted by a Daoyuan realm expert¡
And that expert was very likely to be a human.
What was the other party¡¯s purpose in doing this?
Hong Yuanchu¡¯s expression darkened.
Which unparalleled expert was not prideful?
He had led the human race to rise to power and be the overlord race of the nine zones, yet he had fallen victim to some unknown expert without even realizing it.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, do you think it was done by someone, or ¡?¡±
How would Chu Xuan know?
After all, his cultivation had yet to reach the Daoyuan realm.
Whether it was done by someone or influenced by thews of the Great Dao, no one knew.
Therefore, Chu Xuan did not answer directly, but instead asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do Mo Tu and the others know of the demon race¡¯s pioneers before them?¡±
Hong Yuanchu was stunned.
That was a good question!
Did Mo Tu know?
If he did not, and part of his memories were lost too, then it was likely that it was not done by a human expert and perhaps instead thews of the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan continued to ask, ¡°Is there a Daoyuan realm expert from the Ji family in the primordialnd? Are there any Dao realm cultivators from the Ji family?¡±
Hong Yuanchu replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know how many Dao realm experts the Ji family has. If there is a Daoyuan realm expert who¡¯s hiding himself, we won¡¯t know unless he shows himself or leaves this ce to head to thenine zones.¡±
Chu Xuan obtained new information from Hong Yuanchu¡¯s words.
If there was a Daoyuan realm expert in the empty space above the primordialnd, Hong Yuanchu and the others would have no way of knowing. Only when someone left that space would the others be able to sense their presence.
The waters of the nine zones indeed ran deep.
Where did the Daoyuan realm experts before Hong Yuanchu and the others go?
Why had Hong Yuanchu forgotten about this?
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, why are you asking about the Ji family?¡± Hong Yuanchu asked curiously.
¡°I found something interesting, so I was just casually asking.¡±
Hong Yuanchu tactfully stopped asking since Chu Xuan did not borate.
After chatting about the Ji family, Chu Xuan ended his private chat with Hong Yuanchu.
ording to the information he had obtained from Hong Yuanchu, the Ji family had a long history. The Ji family¡¯s human king was one of the key figures that led the human race to establish themselves as a strong race.
Although they were not as strong as the demon race and the monster race, they were able to hold their own.
Then, in Hong Yuanchu¡¯s era, they rose up to be an overlord race of the nine zones.
Without a doubt, the Ji family¡¯s human king was a peerless genius, who managed to reach the Daoyuan realm despite the suppression of the demons and monsters.
Furthermore, when Hong Yuanchu was about to open his Dao path, a Daoyuan realm expert that was suspected to be the son of the Ji family¡¯s human king saved him.
This meant that the Ji family had more than one Daoyuan realm expert.
However, both were missing. Clearly there was something unusual about this whole situation.
He needed to pay more attention to Ji Dexin.
The group chat started to be active.
When Hong Yuanchu asked Mo Tu and Mo Zhan about their predecessors, they were both shocked.
Were it not for Hong Yuanchu¡¯s question, they would never have thought about this matter.
It was as if there was aw that made them think that they were the first generation of Daoyuan realm experts among the demon race.
Hence, in the group chat, Mo Tu and the other Daoyuan realm experts began to discuss this matter and the possible causes.
If the human race, demon race, and monster race Daoyuan realm experts had all experienced this, then the possibility of it having been done by someone was very small.
The other smaller races also jumped out, wondering if there had been other Daoyuan realm experts before them.
Chu Xuan observed their discussion and suddenly realized that he knew too little about the Daoyuan realm.
The strength of one¡¯s cultivation level depended on the Dao path that one opened. The length and width of the path indicated the strength of one¡¯s cultivation level.
The length of the path had to have some sort of benchmark.
At present, the Daoyuan realm experts in the group were all in thee early stages of opening their Dao paths.
Chu Xuan knew that, before he bragged about opening a Dao path that was millions of miles long, the goal of the entire group was to open a Dao path that was ten thousand miles long.
This was probably not some random number, but rather some sort of benchmark.
Did the Ji family¡¯s human king and the other previous Daoyuan realm experts leave after they had achieved this benchmark or because they had reached a certain limit?
Perhaps one would only be able to leave the Great Dao when one¡¯s Dao path had be long enough.
Were these people beyond the Great Dao?
Chu Xuan felt it was possible.
It seemed that there were a lot of secrets within the Daoyuan realm.
He had to be more careful when talking about the Daoyuan realm with others to avoid exposing himself.
Once again, he turned his gaze to the Heavenly Daows.
The Heavenly Daows could also be considered an alternative method of opening up a Dao path. That being said, the Heavenly Daows were currently not strong enough to be on the same level as opening up one¡¯s own Dao path.
Still, that would change with time, as the Heavenly Daows continued their expansion into the nine zones.
Chapter 341 - Hei Yue’s Plan
Chapter 341: Hei Yue¡¯s n
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chao Zone.
It was the most chaotic and active zone in the nine zones due to the number of races that inhabited this zone.
The ten regions in the Chaos Zone upied a territory that was farrger than the Northern Zone.
With the arrival of the Great Daoyuan cmity and the appearance of the blood fiend race, the various races all chose to do different things.
Some races wanted to rise up in the Great Daoyuan cmity andy low, waiting for an opportunity. They did not fight the blood fiend race in order to preserve their own strength.
There were also other races and forces that fought the blood fiend race in order to fight for fate.
Many small races were wiped out by the blood fiend race, and the overall poption of the Chaos Zone was even reduced by two percent within ashort period of time.
Heretic cultivators became more and more active. They took the opportunity to kill other living beings to cultivate their evil techniques.
The Great Evil Pce had been disbanded, and their leaders were nowhere to be found.
The Little Evil King¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was desperate to find a treasure that could restore his third leg.
Incidentally, he had just reached the Heaven realm, and his moniker of the Alluring Demon King was famous throughout the Chaos Zone.
Every time Little Evil King heard this moniker, he would be infuriated.
In the Chaos Zone, the ck Moon Tower was a unique faction. They provided intelligence and soldmunication talismans, myriad zone talismans, and other resources.
They also traveled everywhere, asionally burying some pirs in the mountains.
Some small races and forces had dug these pirs out to take a look, only to find that they were very ordinary and only used to detect spiritual objects underground. They were not worth much.
Since that was the case, it was not worth offending the ck Moon Tower over them.
Of course, there were also greedy forces and cultivators who wanted to take the pirs for themselves after digging it out, wanting to refine the pir and forge it into a weapon.
However, after a few experts were killed to make an example, no one took this risk for this tiny bit of profit.
There were also some major forces in the Chaos Zone that kept a close eye on the ck Moon Tower, wary of their purpose and intention.
Then, Grandpa Zhang made an appearance and revealed his peak Divine realm cultivation, intimidating them.
Since the Great Daoyuan cmity had arrived, there was no point making an additional enemy for no reason.
Initially, the blood fiends were scattered all over the Chaos Zone. However, at some point in time, some experts and major forces suddenly realized that the blood fiends were gradually gathering together, specifically within three regions of the Chaos Zone.
The forces of these three regions felt an imminent sense of danger, and a number of the smaller forces and races started to flee those regions.
The major forces and stronger races kept trying to surround and annihte the blood fiends. However, they could not kill all of them, and more powerful blood fiends kept appearing as time went by.
Soon, things spiraled beyond the control of the major forces of those regions, and they had to retreat.
The major forces that had withdrawn from the three regions naturally tried to fight to obtain their own territory in the regions they retreated to, causing even more chaos.
This was the unique thing about the Chaos Zone. Everyone was out to secure their own benefits, and would not work together for fear of being backstabbed or being taken advantage of.
More and more blood fiends gathered in the three regions, which caused everyone¡¯s attention to focus there. Why were they doing this?
Was there a supreme treasure there?
If the blood fiends confined themselves to the three regions, they would be happy. After all, there were still seven regions for them to fight over.
However, if the blood fiends went beyond the borders of those three regions, then they might have toe up with a n.
On a mountain peak, Hei Yue looked at the blood fiends in the distance that were growing even more numerous as time passed.
After entering the three regions, these blood fiends no longer seemed to crave battle for some reason.
Hei Yue had already learned about the Great Daoyuan cmity in the Central Zone.
Ji Dexin¡¯s rise and the fact that he had killed a Dao realm blood fiend was even more surprising.
He was too strong!
Even Hei Yue felt somewhat helpless. How could she catch up to a monster like Ji Dexin?
Although she had no grudges with Ji Dexin, thetter would definitely eventually interfere with her ns, as well as what she wanted to do in the Central Zone.
The chances of conflict breaking out between them were very high.
However, after a brief moment of mncholy, Hei Yue refocused herself and continued working on her ns.
Since Su Xian¡¯er hade over, she could provide her with assistance.
Grandpa Zhang¡¯s figure appeared and he said worriedly, ¡°Yue¡¯er, are you really confident? Are you sure that this is feasible?¡±
¡°I¡¯m 90% confident.¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s expression was calm, and no emotional fluctuations could be seen on her face.
¡°Grandpa, I was born with an iplete divine soul. Even if it¡¯s iplete, it still has some special qualities. I won¡¯t try to do things beyond my level of ability.¡±
Grandpa Zhang sighed.
He wanted to advise Hei Yue not to be so persistent about the past enmity, but given her stubbornness, how could she let it go?
How could he himself let it go?
¡°It¡¯s useless even if you reach the Divine realm,¡± Zhang Han said helplessly.
¡°I¡¯m aware of that, Grandfather. Don¡¯t forget that I have Master¡¯s support. Even Dao realm experts are not indestructible.¡±
Hei Yue¡¯s voice was soft.
The blood fiends in the three regions had congregated in endless numbers, and everyone was watching these regions nervously.
They suddenly recalled that the pirs that the ck Moon Tower had buried seemed to be mainly distributed within these three regions.
What did the ck Moon Tower want to do?
What method did they use to attract the blood fiends to gather in those three regions?
Su Xian¡¯er excitedly rushed over to the mountain peak where Hei Yue was, saying: ¡°Little Yue, everything is ready.¡±
¡°It¡¯s about time to start.¡±
Hei Yue revealed a look of anticipation.
Thanks to Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s arrival, the n¡¯s implementation had been elerated.
¡°Little Yue, you should smile more and show more emotion. Otherwise, people will think that you¡¯re heartless.¡±
¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±
Hei Yue shook her head and sighed inwardly.
Su Xian¡¯er was indeed her master¡¯s maidservant. She had so many strange and unique treasures with her.
Looking at the dense mass of blood fiends, even Su Xian¡¯er felt somewhat apprehensive.
¡°Little Yue, are you sure about this?¡±
¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems,¡± Hei Yue said with certainty.
¡°Alright then. In any case, even if we fail, we can still escape.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er nodded her head.
Chapter 342 - Hei Yue’s Surprise (Part 1)
Chapter 342: Hei Yue¡¯s Surprise (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan had also noticed the changes in the Chaos Zone, but he did not pay much attention to it.
Instead, he focused on the Reincarnation Dao principle,ying groundwork for the future establishment of the reincarnation cycle in the Northern Zone, and then the other eight zones.
This would take time though. The Reincarnation Dao principle was not strong enough. In addition, he needed the Heavenly Daows to be stronger as well. Chu Xuan was somewhat helpless in this regard.
Strength was the foundation. Without sufficient strength, it was no doubt a delusional dream toplete the reincarnation cycle.
Chu Xuan was only nning for the future and nning ahead.
The Heavenly Daows had to be on par with the Great Dao, or even stronger.
Chu Xuan also pondered on the Great Dao.
He even suspected that this Great Dao only belonged to the nine zones. Was there a Great Dao outside the nine zones?
A Great Dao of the Chaos?
Was that where the previous Daoyuan realm experts had all gone to?
Where was the chaos?
Of course, all of this was just spection. If he wanted to learn these secrets, he would first need to reach their level
Chu Xuan stayed in the courtyard, asionally paying attention to the situation in the Western Zone to avoid being surprised by any scheme wrought by that hidden expert.
He was waiting for the 50-year-milestone reward.
With the appearance of the strange ck power, the future was uncertain.
The Great Dao cmity might descend at any time, and he was not prepared.
Other than the expansion of the Heavenly Daows, there was no way to elerate the growth of his cultivation level.
Still, Chu Xuan knew that it was useless to be anxious, as that would lead to mistakes.
¡°Your disciple, Hei Yue, has summoned a portion of thews of Heaven and Earth and reced them with the Heavenly Daows. She killed the blood fiends in the three regions and gathered the blood-colored spiritual energy into the spirit searching pir to fight for fate amidst the Great Daoyuan cmity. Her cultivation level has soared and her fate has been transformed.. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
¡°Your disciple Hei Yue has reached the Divine realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
¡°Your maidservant, Su Xian¡¯er, assisted your disciple, Hei Yue, in setting up a n to exterminate the blood fiends in the three regions and sessfully fought for fate amidst the Great Daoyuan cmity. Her cultivation level has soared and her fate has been transformed.. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
¡°Your maidservant, Su Xian¡¯er, has reached the Divine realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
A series of system rewards suddenly arrived.
Chu Xuan was pleasantly surprised. As expected of the disciple he valued. Hei Yue was in charge of the implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, and she did not disappoint him.
After a long period of nning, she had finally reaped the rewards. Furthermore, Su Xian¡¯er also benefited from this arrangement.
Chu Xuan turned his attention to the Chaos Zone. At this moment, the three regions were covered in a thick blood-colored spiritual energy, which was being absorbed by the spirit-searching pir buried underground.
Hei Yue had discovered this special method from the Myriad Artifacts Scripture and the Myriad Formations Scripture, and had used it to absorb the blood-colored spiritual energy.
This was one of the more effective ways to deal with the blood fiend race.
The disadvantage was that it was not easy to make these special pirs. A special material had to be injected into these pirs, one that was rtively rare in the nine zones.
Still, she had managed to make enough of them to exterminate all of the blood fiends in those three regions.
After Hei Yue¡¯s fate had transformed, Chu Xuan could see that she was now someone who shouldered the fate of the Great Dao.
Su Xian¡¯er benefited from this as well. Although she only provided support, she had still put in a lot of effort. As such, she too now shouldered the fate of the Great Dao.
As for what it meant to shoulder the fate of the Great Dao, even Chu Xuan did not know. Perhaps he would be able to figure this out once Su Xian¡¯er returned to the small courtyard.
The experts in the Chaos Zone were shocked.
There had been so many blood fiends there, yet they had been exterminated in one fell swoop?
How did the ck Moon Tower do it?
Moreover, with so many blood fiends killed, would the dense blood-colored spiritual energy not give birth to extremely terrifying blood fiends?
Could it be that the ck Moon Tower was going to create a powerful blood fiend?
Once an unstoppable blood fiend appeared, disaster would undoubtedly descend upon the Chaos Zone.
Could the ck Moon Tower really deal with that?
Thinking this, many forces and races put their armies on high alert, waiting to see what the ck Moon Tower¡¯s ns were.
Chapter 343 - Hei Yue’s Surprise (Part 2)
Chapter 343: Hei Yue¡¯s Surprise (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After all, the blood fiend race was special. Killing blood fiends was easy enough, especially in the initial stages, but that was only the start of the problems.
Unbelievably, as time passed, many experts were surprised to find that the blood-colored spiritual energy in the three regions was slowly fading.
What did this mean?
Had the ck Moon Tower really mastered a method ofpletely eliminating blood fiends?
Many forces revealed greedy expressions, especially some of the races who had been eyeing the chance to rise up during this cmity to restore the glory of their race.
Sure, the ck Moon Tower was very powerful, but greed and temptation were powerful driving forces that could make one lose their sense of rationality.
As such, some races began to discuss the possibility of a secret alliance to seize this method from the ck Moon Tower.
The blood-colored spiritual energy in the three regions continued to weaken. As it did, the Heavenly Daows also rapidly devoured thews of Heaven and Earth in those regions.
The day the blood-colored spiritual energy dissipated entirely would be the day the Heavenly Daows took over those three regions.
In addition to those three regions, the Heavenly Daows also infiltrated the other seven regions of the Chaos Zone, albeit at a much slower pace.
Hei Yue¡¯s n was immacte, and her execution was precise. Chu Xuan was very satisfied with this disciple of his.
When Hei Yue returned to the Central Zone, he believed that she would be able toe up with a n to increase the rate of expansion of the Heavenly Daows there as well.
The only obstacle was probably Ji Dexin.
Chu Xuan hoped that Ji Dexin would not interfere with Hei Yue¡¯s ns in the future. If necessary, Chu Xuan felt that he could knock him down a peg or two. If things really came to a head, Chu Xuan might have to look for an opportunity to kill him.
The question he had to answer before that, though, was whether the hidden expert in the Western Zone was coborating ormunicating with Ji Dexin.
Chu Xuan was waiting for the three regions to be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, which would increase his cultivation level again. As almost the entire poption of blood fiends in the Chaos Zone had congregated there, the blood-colored spiritual energy was extremely dense, and would take quite some time to dissipate.
As for those races in the Chaos Zone scheming against the ck Moon Tower, they were irrelevant.
Hei Yue had definitely foreseen this, and had probably factored it into her own n. Perhaps those races would be her stepping stone as she fought for more fate during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The nine zones were at war, and countless small races either rose up, or went extinct.
The Monster Zone was rife with such affairs. Given the violent nature of these monsters, they killed each other as well as the blood fiends. A number of tribes had already been eradicated due to this.
Hu Tianya had gathered the Heavenly Tiger tribe¡¯s forces, as well as roped in other monster tribes with special abilities. They had been biding their time this entire time, choosing only to defend themselves.
He was waiting for an opportunity, one that would be a turning point in this war.
Only then would he be able to reap a bountiful harvest.
Hu Tianya¡¯s bloodline was continuously transforming, and the aura of the divine beast was bing more and more apparent around him. His bloodline could suppress the entire Heavenly Tiger tribe.
This excited the elders of the Heavenly Tiger tribe to no end. The Heavenly Tiger tribe would rise amidst this cmity!
Chu Xuan hoped that Hu Tianya wouldn¡¯t let him down.
He did not expect this little tiger to be as capable as Hei Yue, but he had his own expectations for this disciple.
Hu Tianya¡¯s rise and the fate transformation would provide a huge boost to the Heavenly Daows¡¯ expansion.
Western Zone.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang were still fighting with blood fiend race.
Unexpectedly, it seemed that the blood fiend race seemed to be holding back somewhat. It almost seemed as if they no longer wanted to conquer the entire Western Zone.
Something felt very wrong here.
These blood fiends seemed to be nning something, or perhaps they were waiting for an opportunity.
In the Southern Zone, Fengkong, together with Wang Luo and Xiang Xing, were trying to find a way to deal with the massive ancient battlefield in the Central Region.
If they did not deal with this ancient battlefield, Fengkong would not be able to leave.
The situation in the Southern Region was rtively stable.
Xiang Bang was hunting down blood fiends everywhere to control the situation in the Southern Region. He realized that the more he fought them, and the better he controlled the situation, the more his fate seemed to transform.
The Dao realm was no longer an impossible goal for him.
A monthter.
The blood-colored spiritual energy in the three regions of the Chaos Zone finally dissipatedpletely.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over three regions in the Chaos Zone. You have been rewarded with three cultivation level advancements.¡±
??
Chapter 344 - Hei Yue’s Surprise (Part 3)
Chapter 344: Hei Yue¡¯s Surprise (Part 3)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The cultivation advancement reward had finally arrived.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
His Dao principles were continuously refined and perfected. At the same time, he hadprehended a new Dao principle.
Chu Xuan was immersed in his state ofprehension as his cultivation level soared.
19th level of the Dao realm!
He was another step closer to the 36th level of the Dao realm.
As this was happening, Divine realm experts from more than 20 races suddenly surrounded Hei Yue.
Grandpa Zhang stood beside her, his brows slightly furrowed.
Hei Yue was not surprised by this, and there was no change in her expression.
At this moment, she was immersed in the Heavenly Daows around her.
The power of a region¡¯s Heavenly Daows were at least equivalent to a Dao realm expert. Although Hei Yue did not have a clear understanding of how strong that was, she somehow could sense that innately.
Furthermore, this was merely the power of a single region¡¯s Heavenly Daows.
Su Xian¡¯er was eager to start the fight. The fact that she was surrounded did not bother her at all. After breaking through to the Divine realm, she had been looking for someone to test her strength on.
As fate would have it, some people just happened toe knocking on her door.
A foreign race with fur on his face and a pair of small wings on his back walked out as the negotiator.
A seventh-level Divine realm expert!
He was not weak. Someone with this level of strength was usually the pir of support for a small race in the Chaos Zone.
¡°We don¡¯t intend to be enemies with the ck Moon Tower. However, the Great Daoyuan cmity has descended, and the blood fiends are wreaking havoc everywhere. They are themon enemy of every living being in the nine zones.¡±
¡°As such, we all have the responsibility to destroy the blood fiend race and restore the nine zones to its former state. Since the ck Moon Tower has a method to destroy the blood fiends, I hope that the master of the ck Moon Tower will not be stingy in sharing this method with the rest of us.¡±
¡°Of course, we won¡¯t take it for free. We¡¯ll trade treasures for the method.¡±
On the other side, some human Divine realm experts from some of the forces of the Chaos Zone appeared.
These humans were either fugitives who had offended a big force or were sinners driven away due their unpardonable crimes.
These human experts would usually not work together, and would even kill each other. Some of them were spies from the branches of the human forces in the Chaos Zone.
However, at this moment, they were all here.
¡°How dare you covet the secret method of our human race, you ant?¡±
A human expert sneered.
The experts from the small races all had ugly expressions.
¡°It remains to be seen as to whether the human race can survive this cmity. Don¡¯t be too arrogant, or you will find yourselves in trouble once you are no longer an overlord race. Hmph!¡±
¡°What a joke. With this secret method, how can the human race not survive the Great Daoyuan? You small races should be sensible and surrender obediently. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance when the human race dominates the entire nine zones.¡±
A human expert threatened.
Hei Yue looked on coldly. Whether it was the foreign races or the human race, both sides had ulterior motives.
There were not many good people in the Chaos Zone, simply because good people would note here, and many who did would not survive here.
Even the people who had been persecuted and escaped here, who were not ck-hearted and ruthless in the beginning, after experiencing life and strife in the Chaos Zone, would gradually change¡
Because if they did not, they would not survive.
Chapter 345 - Heavenly Punishment (Part 1)
Chapter 345: Heavenly Punishment (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Tower Master Hei Yue, how can the human race¡¯s secret method fall into the hands of outsiders?¡±
A human expert cupped his hands and said.
¡°The Great Daoyuan cmity is an opportunity for the entire human race.¡±
¡°Tower Master is a proud Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the human race and has made an enormous contribution by creating this secret method to eliminate the blood fiends.¡±
¡°However, Tower Master, the ck Moon Tower is insufficient to fully unleash the power of this secret method and make full use of it. Alone, you might be targeted by the other races. It would be best to pass it on to us so that we can work together to ensure the rise of the human race!¡±
When Su Xian¡¯er heard this, she gritted her teeth in anger. These people were really shameless.
Hei Yue, however, had a calm expression on her face. She was not angry at all, nor did she pretend to be polite to these people.
¡°If you want the secret method, just be upfront about it? There¡¯s no need to put on a show to justify your greed.¡±
I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you retreat now, I won¡¯t hold it against you. If you still intend to seize the secret method, then you¡¯ll have to pay for it with your lives.¡±
The expressions of the experts from both sides darkened when they heard this.
The Tower Master of the ck Moon Tower was being arrogant!
They were all Divine realm experts, and there were a number of seventh and eighth-level Divine realm experts in their ranks. Even a peak Divine realm expert would not be able to escape their grasp!
Where did her confidencee from?
A human expert stepped forth, the cold aura around his body swept out in every direction.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me us for not considering our rtionship as fellow humans.¡±
Shua!
Suddenly, the shadow of a whip flew by andshed out at him.
The human expert¡¯s expression turned cold as he punched the whip.
Pa! Pa!
The whip vibrated, and ice and fire appeared on it at the same time, instantly shattering the opponent¡¯s punch.
Immediately after, the ice and fire swirled around and instantly enveloped the human expert.
The one who attacked was obviously Su Xian¡¯er.
These hypocrites had pissed her off too much.
Then, the rest of the Divine realm experts from both sides charged.
¡°Since you won¡¯t hand it over, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡±
There were dozens of them.
Hei Yue¡¯s expression was calm, but her eyes shed with a cold gleam.
¡°Since you all have a death wish, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±
She raised her slender hand, and a power that seemed to control all life erupted.
At the same time, a mark appeared on her forehead.
The Heavenly Dao seal!
Su Xian¡¯er stopped her attack and looked at Hei Yue in surprise.
This power was very familiar.
Her eyes flickered, and she soon came to a realization.
Boom!
Facing these Divine realm experts, Hei Yue was not the slightest bit concerned.
Grandpa Zhang, on the other hand, was very nervous.
Even though he knew Hei Yue possessed some extraordinary skills, going against this many Divine experts at once was still dangerous.
However, what he did not understand was howrge the gap was between the Divine realm and the Dao realm. No matter how many Divine realm cultivators were on the other side, it did not matter.
A Divine realm expert who was charging over suddenly sensed that the world had suddenly changed, though he could not tell what the difference was.
As such, he chalked it up to being the results of having this many Divine realm experts acting in unison.
No one made the first move. Instead, they approached step by step, constantly putting pressure on Hei Yue.
After all, the first one to make a move would definitely not end up well.
Since that was the case, they would attack together and slowly force the ck Moon Tower to submit.
These Divine Realm cultivators were not stupid. Grandpa Zhang was a peak Divine realm expert. Whoever attacked first would bear the brunt of his fury and would most likely end up dead.
Seeing this, even Su Xian¡¯er felt a little worried.
Hei Yue¡¯s expression remained calm the entire time. The Heavenly Dao seal on her forehead glowed faintly, and that power that could control all life fused with the Heavenly Daows.
At this moment, Hei Yue¡¯s entire being seemed to have sublimated, transforming her into a supreme existence that ruled over all life.
Of course, it was just an illusion.
Even if she cultivated the Heavenly Dao Scripture and waspatible with the power of the Heavenly Daows, she could notpletely control the Heavenly Daows.
The Heavenly Dao seal was the channel by which she controlled the Heavenly Daows.
ncing at the approaching Divine realm experts, Hei Yue remained silent. She had given them their chance.
Chapter 346 - Heavenly Punishment (Part 2)
Chapter 346: Heavenly Punishment (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
They had spurned her offer. Still, this was also within her expectations.
After all, how could dozens of Divine realm cultivators be frightened away by mere words?
One had to demonstrate strength before being feared.
In the other seven regions of the Chaos Zone, pirs of light emerged from the ground at this moment, emitting strange energy fluctuations.
In the small courtyard, Chu Xuan sat on his recliner, leisurely drinking a pot of tea.
He was used to Su Xian¡¯er making tea for him, but she was not around at the moment, so he had to do it himself. Chu Xuan was not used to this.
As expected, it was easy to go from hardship to luxury, but not the other way around.
Chu Xuan sighed.
Su Xian¡¯er had reached the Divine realm.
Her fate had also changed.
It was time for her toe back.
It had been a long time since he had eaten the delicacies Su Xian¡¯er cooked.
Chu Yun also left the Chu family¡¯s territory and journeyed around the ancient battlefields of the Northern Zone.
As long as she was in the Northern Zone, Chu Yun would not be in danger. After all, this entire zone was under Chu Xuan¡¯s control.
Chu Xuan suddenly put down his teacup and looked at the Chaos Zone through the lens of the Heavenly Daows.
Dozens of Divine realm experts were pressuring Hei Yue.
He looked on silently.
Both him and Hei Yue knew this would happen when the ck Moon Tower destroyed the blood fiend race.
Chu Xuan saw Hei Yue activating the Heavenly Dao seal. The Heavenly Dao Scripture she cultivated had the power to control all life, and it was fusing with the Heavenly Daows for the first time.
Despite what was going on around her, she remainedpletely calm, and not even a trace of her aura leaked out.
However, the three regions were already under her control, and she could now wield the power of the Heavenly Daows.
Of course, Hei Yue¡¯s current strength was stillcking, so she could notpletely control it or unleash its full power, even with the Heavenly Dao seal.
Chu Xuan looked on silently. He did not stop Hei Yue¡¯s actions, nor the fusion of her power with the Heavenly Daows.
He knew that she was making preparations to go to the Central Zone after this to continue the expansion of the Heavenly Daows, as well as for her own matters.
Unlike the Chaos Zone, there were no regions in the Central Zone that were currently under the control of the Heavenly Daows.
The one that was the closest topletion was the Qian Region, where Qian Ming was. Two-thirds of thews of Heaven and Earth there had been devoured by the Heavenly Daows.
In order to implement her n, Hei Yue would no doubt make that her first destination. Furthermore, once the Heavenly Daows had taken over the Qian Region, she would be able to, like now, use the power of the Heavenly Daows to protect herself.
In any case, as the Heavenly Daows were simr to thews of Heaven and Earth, it was nearly impossible for her actions to lead to the discovery of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, especially given the turbulent state the nine zones was in due to the Great Daoyuan cmity.
To the eyes of those around her, she was just borrowing the power of thews of Heaven and Earth.
Chu Xuan looked on silently. Hei Yue still had not made her move, simply watching her enemies approach calmly.
Beside him, Grandpa Zhang was very nervous. If Hei Yue¡¯s n did not work out, he had to be prepared to fight to the death to help Hei Yue break out of this encirclement, which in itself was very unlikely.
Su Xian¡¯er was also a little nervous, but she was not afraid.
Grandpa Zhang looked at Su Xian¡¯er. Seeing her not afraid or worried, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s identity was not ordinary. If she was not afraid or worried, then it meant that the problem was not big.
Chu Xuan frowned slightly. Hei Yue was not just targeting these Divine realm cultivators.
He could sense that there were changes taking ce in the other seven regions of the Chaos Zone.
The Heavenly Daows there seemed to be waiting for an opportunity to devour a portion of thews of Heaven and Earth there.
Chu Xuanughed. As expected of the disciple he valued.
Chapter 347 - Heavenly Punishment (Part 3)
Chapter 347: Heavenly Punishment (Part 3)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Hei Yue had her ways.
If she seeded, the progress of the Heavenly Daows¡¯ expansion into those seven regions would be greatly increased.
Looking at the Hei Yue, Chu Xuan could not help but think of Ji Dexin, the reincarnation of a half-saint of the celestial race.
In terms of identity, he was Hei Yue¡¯s elder brother from a different mother.
Perhaps he should focus on nurturing Hei Yue so that she couldpete with Ji Dexin. Chu Xuan did not want Ji Dexin to monopolize the fate from the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Furthermore, Hei Yue¡¯s ns would likely cause her toe into conflict with Ji Dexin.
Qian Ming was powerful, butpared to Ji Dexin, he was stillcking. Furthermore, hecked Hei Yue¡¯s nning ability and foresight.
Among his disciples, perhaps only Qin Ying couldpare to Hei Yue in terms of nning and schemes.
Hei Yue looked at the approaching Divine realm experts, who were about a mile away.
¡°I¡¯ll warn you again. Don¡¯t let greed destroy you. Don¡¯t seek your own death!¡±
Hei Yue warned again.
The Divine realm experts remained silent. Who was she trying to scare?
There were dozens of them, so what was there to fear?
No matter what kind of trump card she had, it would be useless against their numbers.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then die!¡±
Hei Yue raised her hand and waved it.
The sky turned purple, after which purple lightning bolts suddenly descended upon the Divine realm experts.
¡°Roar!¡±
The expressions of the Divine realm experts changed, as they channeled their auras and spiritual power to resist the lightning bolts.
What kind of lightning was this?
Lightning generated by thews of Heaven and Earth?
They all felt a strong sense of danger.
The lightning bolts seemed like heavenly punishment!
Hei Yue coldly uttered, ¡°This is the punishment for your greed!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
Some Divine realm experts screamed as they were turned into ashes by the lightning bolts.
¡°Let me go, I was wrong!¡±
The remaining Divine realm experts started to beg for mercy.
They could not die. They were the pirs of their races!
Hei Yue looked on in silence as they fell, one after another.
The deaths of these Divine realm experts seem to fuel the Heavenly Daows, as it expanded rapidly into the other seven regions.
With the deaths of the pirs of these smaller races, the fate of various smaller races were severed, and thews of Heaven and Earth in those regions were thrown into chaos.
This gave the Heavenly Daows the opportunity they needed to quickly devour and rece thews of Heaven and Earth there.
In front of Hei Yue, anguished cries for mercy kept echoing in the surroundings.
This heavenly punishment was simply impossible to resist!
Chapter 348 - Heavenly Punishment (Part 4)
Chapter 348: Heavenly Punishment (Part 4)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan watched as the Divine realm experts fell one after another, turning into dust.
He felt that it was a pity.
If these Divine realm experts became ghosts, the ghost race¡¯s strength would increase significantly, as would the Ghost Dao principle and the Ghost World.
Chu Xuan decided to hold on to the divine souls of these Divine realm experts.
After Chu Xuan made up his mind, he used the Heavenly Dao Talisman to capture the remnant soul of a Divine realm expert, who was about to turn into ashes.
There was no need for aplete divine soul, a remnant soul was enough. After submerging it in the River of Styx, it would be a ghost, and its Divine realm foundation would allow it to quickly cultivate back up to its peak strength.
Chu Xuan connected the Ghost World to the three regions, transferring the remnant soul over.
As for the remnant soul¡¯s memories, Chu Xuan decided to make some adjustments to it, choosing only to allow the remnant soul to retain memories of its race and cultivation.
After entering the River of Styx, it would take some time for it to be reborn as a ghost.
The stronger one was, the longer it would take for them to be reborn.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. A portion of the Divine realm experts had already died, but there were still half that he could turn into ghosts. Once their transformation waspleted, the ghost race¡¯s strength would rise.
Chu Xuan did not hide his actions from Hei Yue.
She was momentarily stunned. Master had intervened?
Was she being too ruthless to these Divine realm experts?
That should not be the case.
Master was not a soft-hearted person.
Then, she felt that those remnant souls were being sucked away by a force.
Heiyue suddenly understood.
Master wanted to turn those remnant souls into ghosts.
The surviving Divine realm experts turned pale with fright. Had their actions incited the anger of the heavens?
Had the ck Moon Tower¡¯s achievement of exterminating the blood fiends earned the favor of the heavens?
Heavenly punishment was something that they had only heard of in legends, and it had not been reported in the nine zones since the ancient era.
However, it had actually appeared today¡
And it was so terrifying!
Did it have something to do with the Great Daoyuan cmity?
The onlookers were terrified as well and fled, afraid of being caught up in the devastation.
Hei Yue stood on the mountain peak, looking around at the empty surroundings.
There was no change in her expression, nor any disy of emotions. Beside her, Grandpa Zhang had yet to recover from the shock.
His granddaughter¡¯s methods were beyond his imagination. Dozens of Divine realm experts had been in within such a short period of time.
Su Xian¡¯er looked at Hei Yue curiously, not so much because of her power, but rather marveling at how calm and collected she was amidst all this.
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice then entered Hei Yue¡¯s mind.
¡°Come back before you go to the Central Zone.¡±
Chapter 349 - A Hero In Life And A Hero In Death
Chapter 349: A Hero In Life And A Hero In Death
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
After finishing up, Hei Yue began to retrieve the pirs that were buried within the three regions.
Each one had turned shockingly red after absorbing the blood-colored spiritual energy.
These pirs were still useful, so Hei Yue put them away.
The situation in the Chaos Zone was still unstable, so Hei Yue would have to remain here for some time to put the finishing touches on her n.
The little evil king had made quite a name for himself in the Chaos Zone.
He wanted revenge!
Naturally, the target of his revenge was naturally the Evil Son.
However, the Evil Son had disappeared, and he received some information that the Evil Son was the reincarnation of the Great Evil Pce¡¯s founder¡¯s soul.
Therefore, his enemy was the patriarch of the Great Evil Pce.
However, the Great Evil Pce had been disbanded, and its leaders were nowhere to be found.
As such, he could only give up for the time being and focus on increasing his cultivation. Strength was essential in his pursuit of revenge, as well as to rise up during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Furthermore, perhaps one of these ancient battlefields contained a heavenly treasure that could restore his third leg.
Du Yuan was also in the Chaos Zone, and his strength had also improved after fighting for fate during the cmity.
At this moment, Chu Xuan had no reason to pay them any mind.
His focus was on the Central Zone, and finding a method for Hei Yue topete with Ji Dexin. Her current strength was insufficient to aplish this task, though. After all, one had to know that Ji Dexin could reach the Dao realm at will.
The Central Zone was in a mess. The sky was still red.
The blood fiends continued to appear in various ces, but they did not descend from the sky again. Still, they were endless, as waves upon waves of blood fiends invaded, causing countless deaths among the human race¡¯s army.
asionally, a Dao realm blood fiend would be born. The entire Central Zone was being overrun by the blood fiends.
Fortunately, the forces of the human race in the Central Zone were powerful. Otherwise, it would have fallen long ago.
Countless formation masters, restriction masters, artifact refiners, alchemists, and the like, were all gathered within the alliance, researching how to eliminate the blood fiends.
The efficiency of the current methods they had was too low, and the cost was not proportional to the effect.
Qian Ming had already risen to prominence. He had swept away countless blood fiends in the Qian Region. None of the Heaven realm blood fiends were his match.
Furthermore, every time, he would kill the blood fiendspletely, preventing them from reviving.
The power of the Heaven and Earth Myriad Transformation technique was on full disy at this moment, which made countless geniuses envious.
Chu Xuan looked at the Central Zone. Apart from the Qian Region, the progress of the Heavenly Daows in the other nine regions was progressing slowly.
The ghost race was also active in the Central Zone. Many human cultivators who died in battle were lucky enough to escape with their divine souls. Since they could not reform their physical bodies, many of them chose to be ghosts. The ghost race also participated in the fight for fate amidst the cmity in the Central Zone.
Ji Dexin was wary of the ghost race.
He felt that there was something unusual about the ghost race. How had this race suddenly appeared in the nine zones?
When he searched his memories, he drew simrities between the ghost race and the Netherworld race. However, thetter race had already perished during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Was the ghost race a remnant of that Netherworld race? Or had they obtained the Netherworld race¡¯s inheritance and transformed into this strange new race?
It did not seem to make sense. There were indeed simrities between the two races, but there were also clear differences as well.
If it was only a partial inheritance, then he would be able to rest easy. After all, that would mean that their inheritance was iplete, and that they were not very powerful.
In any case, it was not suitable to deal with the ghost race at the moment.
After all, the ghost race was also helping them to deal with the blood fiends, which undoubtedly reduced some of the pressure on the human race.
Most importantly, most of the ghosts were once humans. They had retained their memories, and were still attached to their former forces.
Furthermore, as the number of ghosts increased and their strength grew, gradually, such a rumor spread in the Central Zone.
¡°A hero in life and a hero in death!¡±
¡°Even if I¡¯m a ghost, I¡¯ll still fight for the human race!¡±
As these slogans spread, the human experts became more and more motivated. Even if they died in battle, they would simply be ghosts and rejoin the battle.
For this reason, cultivators would deliberately leave behind a wisp of their divine soul before they went to battle. If they were to die, this wisp would transform into a ghost.
The ghost race rapidly expanded. This battle was an opportunity for the ghost race, and the Ghost World and Ghost Dao principle grew continually.
Fengdu Ghost King¡¯s strength also increased.
The news of the heavenly punishment¡¯s appearance in the Chaos Zone then spread to the Central Zone.
Ji Dexin¡¯s expression changed when he heard this.
¡°Heavenly punishment? How is that possible?¡±
He had a look of disbelief on his face. Heavenly punishment only existed when the immortal, celestial, and demon races existed in the nine zones.
¡°Impossible! How could there be heavenly punishment? No suchw exists in the nine zone¡¯s currentws of Heaven and Earth!¡±
Ji Dexin frowned.
He carefully examined the information and description provided. From the information he gleaned, it was indeed heavenly punishment.
Dozens of Divine realm experts had been killed!
¡°What¡¯s going on? Did thews of Heaven and Earth in the Chaos Zone change because of the Great Daoyuan cmity?¡±
¡°That should be impossible. It shouldn¡¯t be able to create a new rule out of nowhere. None of the currentws could be transformed into the heavenly punishmentw!¡±
This Great Daoyuan cmity seemed to be very different from all of the previous ones.
The heavenly punishmentw had existed to prevent any race from surpassing the three overlord races of that time, and was also used to temper geniuses.
Only by surviving the heavenly punishment could one break through to the Dao realm and achieve sublimation.
Ever since the three races had left the nine zones, the heavenly punishment had never reappeared.
Perhaps it was some kind of formation.
¡°Hei Yue.¡±
In his mind, the image of that expressionless young girl appeared.
No matter what she encountered, she always had a calm expression, and no emotional fluctuations could be seen.
¡°Is she going to return to the Central Zone?¡±
It was inevitable. She would definitely return to take revenge on the Tianyue Tower. Unless the Ji family messed with her, they should note into conflict.
Ji Dexin was thinking about what he should do after Hei Yue returned.
Should he stop her from targeting the Tianyue Tower?
This would make him Hei Yue¡¯s enemy.
Although he was not afraid of her, she was still an unknown variable.
Would she obey his instructions as the alliance¡¯s leader?
After some thought, Ji Dexin decided to wait for her to arrive and then decide how he would approach this issue based on the situation.
Chapter 350 - Something’s Not Quite Right In The Nine Zones (Part 1)
Chapter 350: Something¡¯s Not Quite Right In The Nine Zones (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan waited for Hei Yue and Su Xian¡¯er to return.
During this time, another Dao realm expert from the demon race turned bald. Another Buddhist had been born.
Mo Tu even ran over to thank Chu Xuan for his guidance. He even bragged in front of Hong Yuanchu and the others that a bald demon was even stronger than a regr demon, which was true.
Other than the fact that the bald demon would asionally put his palms together and chant ¡°Amitabha,¡± he was the perfect warrior.
Chu Xuan felt that he had to reach the Daoyuan realm as soon as possible and be stronger than Mo Tu.
Otherwise, if Mo Tu found out that something was wrong, there would be trouble. He was not sure if his awe-inspiring persona was sufficient to deter him.
No matter what, as long as his strength increased, he would be able to deal with all kinds of unexpected situations.
¡
Southern Zone.
Fengkong, Wang Luo, and Xiang Xing had joined forces and had already found a way to deal with that strange ancient battlefield. They were currently in the midst of making preparations.
After dealing with this ancient battlefield, Fengkong was going to leave for the Central Zone.
He was a Dao realm cultivator. If he continued to stay in the Southern Zone, he would probably trigger the descent of a Dao realm blood fiend.
Wang Luo was also preparing to go to the Central Zone, leaving Xiang Xing to handle the Southern Zone.
Time flew by, and a year passed.
Chu Xuan could sense that the Heavenly Daows in the Chaos Zone were rapidly expanding in the remaining seven regions. Hei Yue hadpleted her preparations and was ready to return to the Northern Zone.
¡°Your disciples, Wang Luo and Xiang Xing, have suppressed the nascent Blood World. Their fate has been transformed and their cultivation has soared. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
¡°Your follower, Fengkong, suppressed the nascent Blood World. His fate has transformed and his Dao principle has advanced. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Nascent Blood World?
Chu Xuan was stunned. The unusual ancient battlefield that appeared in the Central Region of the Southern Zone was actually a nascent Blood World?
The Blood World could continuously give birth to blood fiends and even make the blood fiend race a true race of the nine zones.
Fengkong, Wang Luo, and Xiang Xing had joined forces to suppress it.
Now, their fate had been transformed and they were now shouldering the fate of the great Dao.
Chu Xuan pondered. What did it mean to be a person shouldering the fate of the Great Dao?
After Hei Yue and Su Xian¡¯er returned, he would check it out.
Fengkong also gained a lot. After his Dao principle had advanced, he had broken through to the second-level of the Dao realm.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was indeed a great opportunity.
However, it was also a great crisis.
Chu Xuan looked to the Western Zone and frowned.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang did not seem to be doing too well recently.
Had something changed in the Western Zone. Was it due to the blood fiend race itself, or had the hidden expert intervened again?
Although the situation was stable for the time being, the blood fiends were getting more and more ferocious, putting great pressure on the human cultivator army.
Half a monthter.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have devoured and reced thews of Heaven and Earth of the Central Region of the Southern Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
After the suppression of the nascent Blood World, the Heavenly Daows quickly devoured thews of Heaven and Earth of the Central Region of the Southern Zone. Not long after, the Central Region became the newest addition to the regions under the Heavenly Daows¡¯ control.
Chu Xuan received his cultivation boost reward.
20th level of the Dao realm!
He was only 16 levels away from the final level of the Dao realm.
He still needed the Heavenly Daows to take over 16 regions.
There were seven regions in the Chaos Zone and ten regions in the Central Zone. If these two zones were incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, he would achieve his goal.
The next step would then be to open his Dao path.
Chu Xuan thought about it. The Dao realm cultivators from the primordialnd had not entered the cmity, so there was still time.
Chu Pingfan had entered the Eastern Zone.
It was time for this Extreme Dao cultivator to shine.
Wang Luo and Fengkong set off for the Central Zone.
At the same time, Hei Yue and Su Xian¡¯er had also returned to the Northern Zone.
Chu Xuan sat on the chair, very leisurely.
The cmity was non-existent in the Northern Zone. Those ancient battlefields, and the blood fiends within them, had all been purified by him in advance.
In the entire nine zones, only the Northern Zone was peaceful.
The cultivators here were all confused. Why had the Great Daoyuan cmity not arrived yet?
Was it due to how barren the Northern Zone was before this? Perhaps it would arriveter.
¡°Sir, I¡¯m back.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er excitedly ran in.
Hei Yue followed closely behind her.
¡°Greetings, Master,¡±
¡°Hmm, well done.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
At this moment, Chu Xuan saw something extraordinary.
There was a vast and mysterious light hidden inside Hei Yue¡¯s body. It was the aura of fate.
The fate of the Great Dao¡
The light inside Su Xian¡¯er¡¯s body was slightly weaker.
Chapter 351 - Something’s Not Quite Right In The
Chapter 351: Something¡¯s Not Quite Right In The Nine Zones (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Those who shouldered the fate of the Great Dao would obtain the aura of fate of the Great Dao, allowing them to pry into the Great Dao.
This would open the path for them to reach the Dao realm. The aura of fate of the Great Dao was equivalent to a key to the Dao realm.
Stepping into the Dao realm would no longer be difficult for them.
Chu Xuan finally understood why so many Dao realm experts emerged during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
This was the true reason they fought for fate.
Furthermore, even if they reached the Dao realm during the cmity, if they continued fighting for fate, like Fengkong, their Dao principles would advance, as would their cultivation levels.
After he figured out the purpose of the aura of fate, Chu Xuan focused on his other priorities.
Heiyue would return to the Central Zone, so Chu Xuan had instructed her toe back to strengthen her cultivation foundation.
¡°The Central Zone¡¯s blood fiends are ferocious and there are Dao realm blood fiends among them. You should meet up with Wang Luo and Fengkon. Fengkong is a second-level Dao realm expert who is much stronger than those half-crippled Dao realm experts of the Central Zone.¡±
¡°He will be fighting for fate there as well. Furthermore, he was once a human king, so he¡¯s quite knowledgeable about the secrets of the nine zones.¡±
Fengkong would be able to provide support for Hei Yue.
Otherwise, without the support of a Dao realm expert, it would take a long time for Hei Yui to prepare her n and implement it. With Fengkong¡¯s assistance, she could be bolder.
¡°Ji Dexin is no ordinary person. He has the ability to enter the Dao realm whenever he decides to. For the time being, try not to provoke him.¡±
¡°As for what he¡¯s nning, that¡¯s not important.¡±
Heiyue¡¯s eyes flickered. Ji Dexin was not an ordinary person?
If even her master said that Ji Dexin was extraordinary, then he had to be more than just a genius of the Ji family.
¡°Master, what¡¯s so special about him?¡±
It was hard to say whether or not she would have a conflict with Ji Dexin.
Hei Yue was not a person who would give in.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and smiled.
¡°He¡¯s just the reincarnation of an expert from a powerful race that has disappeared from the nine zones. It doesn¡¯t matter what he¡¯s nning.¡±
¡°He probably has his reasons for reincarnating into the Ji family. Also, the Ji family¡¯s human king is not an ordinary expert,¡± he continued.
Hei Yue¡¯s heart trembled. Ji Dexin was the reincarnation of an expert?
Furthermore, he was not from the human race.
It was no wonder he was so monstrous.
What was the purpose of his reincarnation?
¡°Master, can you tell me about his background?¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
¡°He¡¯s the reincarnation of a half-saint of the celestial race, which, by our current standards, is someone who has reached the peak of the Dao realm.¡±
¡°If you want topete with him or obstruct his ns, you¡¯ll need to be stronger,¡± he said after some thought.
No matter what Ji Dexin¡¯s intentions were, it was necessary to have someone who couldpete with him.
Since the three races had already left the nine territories, why did theye back?
In the future, the nine zones would be his territory. He could not allow some outsiders to mess with his territory.
Next, Chu Xuan prepared some treasures for Hei Yue to strengthen her cultivation foundation.
Hei Yue stayed for a month in the scripture pavilion Chu Xuan had prepared for her.
These were all the secret manuals and records rewarded by the system.
Chu Xuan made a copy of them and ced it in the pocket dimension¡¯s scripture pavilion.
His disciples would be able to read and refer to these things when they needed to.
Regardless of whether it was Wang Luo, Xiang Xing, or Hei Yue, the methods they had used during the Great Daoyuan cmity had been derived from the methods he had left earlier in this scripture pavilion. Of course, they added their own adjustments and improvements to them.
A monthter, Hei Yue bade Chu Xuan farewell and set off on her journey back to the Central Zone.
Su Xian¡¯er did not follow, and returned to her duties as a maidservant.
Chu Xuan¡¯s life once again became leisurely. With a maidservant taking care of him, his life became even morefortable.
¡°Your disciple, Qian Ming, has entered the Divine realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
A few days after Qian Ming reached the Divine realm, Qin Ying also broke through.
¡°Your in-name disciple, Qin Ying, has entered the Divine realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
A few days after Qin Ying¡¯s breakthrough, the system¡¯s reward arrived again.
¡°Your nephew, Chu Pingfan, has disyed the might of the Extreme Dao and killed many blood fiends. His fate has increased, and his cultivation level has skyrocketed. He has reached the Heaven realm. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
As his Fate Dao principle continued to advance, Chu Xuan could already vaguely sense some changes.
It seemed to be moving toward bing a Great Dao principle.
Still, it was insufficient for him to pry into the changes happening to the fate of the nine zones.
He then thought of the strange ck power of the Great Dao.
Would it spread to the nine zones?
Did it herald the beginning of the Great Dao cmity?
Hei Yue then returned to the Central Zone in a very low-key manner. Her return did not attract any attention.
Chapter 352 - Something’s Not Quite Right In
Chapter 352: Something¡¯s Not Quite Right In The Nine Zones (Part 3)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Qian Region, Qian Mountain.
Qian Mountain was the territory in which Qian Ming resided.
Hei Yue, Wang Luo and Fengkong had all made their way here as well.
For the time being, all three were keeping a low profile, especially Fengkong.
If he started killing the Dao realm blood fiends in the Central Zone, it would probably trigger changes in the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Therefore, Fengkong was not in a hurry to make a move.
Hei Yue was already making ns with the assistance of Wang Luo and Qian Ming.
One blood-colored pir after another was piled up on Qian Mountain.
Mysterious runes were engraved on it.
The modified blood-colored pirs were then buried in some of the Qian Region¡¯s earth veins.
This was done secretly in order to avoid attracting attention. The waters of the Central Zone ran deep, and there were countless ancient forces here, so it was easy for their actions to be exposed.
Therefore, they acted personally. Of course, it was not with their main bodies, but their clones.
Chu Xuan had once taught them the clone technique, which hade in handy at this moment.
After the blood-colored pirs were buried in the Qian Regions, arrangements were made for the other nine regions.
The blood-red color of the sky above the Central Zone was gradually bing fainter, to the extent where it felt like it might disappearpletely soon.
However, at the same time, an inexplicable feeling of stagnation began to appear in the hearts of the human race¡¯s experts.
The next wave of the cmity would probably be here soon.
In the alliance¡¯s headquarters, Ji Dexin frowned.
Something did not seem right.
Why was the Great Daoyuan cmity developing so quickly?
How many years had it been?
If this continued, there would probably be Dao realm experts entering the cmity soon.
In reality, he did not know that if Chu Xuan had not tricked Mo Tu and the others to restrain the Dao realm cultivators in the primordialnd, there would probably already have been Dao realm cultivators entering the cmity, even during the first wave.
Ji Dexin felt a little uneasy. The nine zones were currently full of unknown variables, and it was impossible to figure out what was going to happen.
Even if this was the Great Daoyuan cmity before the Great Dao cmity, things should not have progressed so quickly. Something was definitely wrong here.
None of the previous Great Daoyuan cmities he had experienced were like this.
¡°Did something change?¡±
Things were different from his memories.
With the descent of the ancient battlefields, the nine zones continued to expand in size.
Logically speaking, thews of Heaven and Earth should have changed and expanded with the nine zones.
Once the Great Daoyuan cmity ended, thews of Heaven and Earth would reach their peak, bing perfect andplete.
However, even though the nine zones were expanding, thews of Heaven and Earth did not seem to be expanding.
Ji Dexin was confused. Why was this so? Also, why could he not detect the reason behind this?
He was not an ordinary Divine realm expert. Even if he had not recovered his strength, his insight surpassed many other Divine realm experts. Yet it failed to glean anything about this situation.
Focusing, he looked in the direction of the Qian Region. For some reason, he felt that the Qian Region was a little unusual.
The aura of fate there was very strong but, other than that, there were no other abnormalities.
It was not unusual for such a situation to ur during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
¡°Is it rted to that Qian Ming person?¡±
Qian Ming was a genius and very strong. He rose quickly amidst the Great Daoyuan and suppressed all of the sessors of the ancient forces.
Furthermore, the cultivation technique he used was extremely powerful.
During the battle, he actually turned Qian Mountain into part of his body.
Ji Dexin was not too bothered by this. During the Great Daoyuan cmity, countless geniuses rose up, but very few made it to the end. Most died during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
After all, the cmity was filled with unknown variables, and the situation could change at any time.
Chapter 353 - The Great Sacrificial Formation (Part 1)
Chapter 353: The Great Sacrificial Formation (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ji Dexin¡¯s doubts were destined to go unanswered.
Of course, Chu Xuan did not realize the impact of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n on the nine zones and the Great Daoyuan cmity.
He had thought that if he did it in secret, and did not interfere with the cmity, nothing would change.
Little did he know that the Heavenly Daows¡¯ devouring of thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones had in itself pushed forward the development of the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Then again, even if Chu Xian did know, he would still have chosen to proceed with it.
This was the best way for him to quickly improve his cultivation.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Central Zone¡¯s Qian Region. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
The Qian Region had finally been incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, and Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation experienced another breakthrough.
In the entire nine zones, only the Northern Zone waspletely controlled by the Heavenly Daows.
The Northern Zone was very peaceful, and there were no signs of the cmity, which puzzled the cultivators there. That being said, they were also relieved. No one wanted to deal with the threat of imminent destruction.
This was especially true for the smaller races, who had heard of the countless other smaller races in the rest of the nine zones that were exterminated during the cmity.
They chalked it up to the Heavenly Daows¡¯ protection, and thus continued cultivating andprehending the Heavenly Daows.
As the Heavenly Daows of the Northern Zone continued to improve, the power of fate here was also changing, and a power of fate that belonged to the Heavenly Daows itself was gradually born.
The fate of the Heavenly Dao!
Boom!
All of a sudden, a loud boom resounded throughout the nine zones.
Chu Xuan was startled. He looked up at the sky and frowned.
Something was not right!
The explosion was so powerful that the entire nine zones shook. Even the Heavenly Daows of the Northern Zone were affected and shook slightly.
Thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones fluctuated like waves.
The fate of the nine zones became more and more unc;ear.
The explosion just now was like a thunderp!
¡°Could it be that other than the blood fiends, there are other aspects of the cmity?¡±
Chu Xuan thought for a moment, and theny back in his chair. Even if there was a new cmity, it would not affect the North.
As long as the Heavenly Daows of the Northern Zone did not copse, it would not be able to affect him.
Not long after the explosion, other than the Northern Zone, the skies in the other eight zones were dyed red.
Countless living beings felt a sense of oppression weighing down upon their hearts.
Many small races sensed an existential crisis.
The Great Daoyuan cmity had be stronger.
At a certain moment, it started raining blood!
The blood rain fell and instantly evaporated upon impact with the ground, transforming into blood-colored spiritual energy.
Chu Xuan was shocked. It was hard enough to deal with the blood fiends, but now that this blood rain was descending, how could they deal with the blood fiends?
Battles everywhere were indeed getting more and more intense.
The Chaos Zone finally stopped fighting among themselves. The various races formed an alliance to deal with the blood fiends.
The blood rain continued for three days, causing even the ground to turn red.
The blood fiends sprung up like bamboo shoots after the blood rain, constantly emerging in an unending cycle.
The battle in the Central Zone was getting more and more intense.
Fengkong also made his move.
Eastern Zone.
Qin Ying led Xin Yuanfeng and the other brothers, as well as the Eastern Zone¡¯s army, to kill blood fiends continuously. He also organized the women and children of the Eastern Zone to retreat to the Eastern Region.
The Eastern Region was the center of their operations and the most fortified area.
Countless older generation cultivators tragically sacrificed themselves and self-destructed to destroy the blood fiends.
The crisis intensified.
Qin Ying looked at the surging blood-colored spiritual energy and made a difficult decision.
One by one, old cultivators, or cultivators who were seriously injured and unable to recover and on the verge of death, entered the Eastern Region and the Southern Region. They were scattered around the various earth veins in the Eastern Region and Southern Region.
Qin Ying stood at the peak of the mountain. Through the myriad zones talisman, he was controlling the situation in the Southern Region.
He was silent.
At this moment, he did not know if what he was doing was right or wrong.
However, he had no other choice.
The Great Daoyuan cmity had made the blood fiend race even stronger, and the Eastern Zone was struggling to hold on.
Thanks to the blood rain, the blood fiends could revive infinitely.
Human warriors could not.
They could not keep fighting like this.
Most of the cultivators here were barely holding on by sheer willpower.
The blood fiends gradually increased in number and poured into the Eastern Region and Southern Region.
Luo Ming and the other Divine realm experts of the Eastern Zone looked at Qin Ying silently. It was time for him to make a decision.
Chapter 354 - The Great Sacrificial Formation (Part 2) Translator: Endless
Chapter 354: The Great Sacrificial Formation (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
This was a test for Qin Ying by the Divine realm experts of the Eastern Zone.
If he passed, then the Eastern Zone would continue to be under hismand throughout the Great Daoyuan cmity.
If they did not pass the test andcked decisiveness and boldness, then they would have to readjust the deployment of the Eastern Zone.
This was the Great Daoyuan cmity.
They could not simply blindly support him just because he was the young master of the Luo family.
The survival of the human race in the Eastern Zone was at stake, so the experts of the Eastern Zone had to be certain that their fate was in good hands.
A decisive, bold leader who knew how to seize the opportunity was what the Eastern Zone needed at the moment.
Everyone was silent as they waited.
The n this time was proposed by Qin Ying and supported by many experts and senior cultivators.
However, was it not also because they had already decided on this strategy at the crucial moment?
It was just that Qin Ying had perfected this strategy to amplify its effect.
Could Qin Ying make up his mind at this crucial moment?
More and more blood fiends seemed to be attracted by something and kept pouring into the Eastern Region and Southern Region.
At this moment, those scattered cultivators in the Eastern and Southern regions began to submerge themselves into the ground.
Their eyes were filled with determination.
They were going to die anyway, so why not go out with a bang?
Qin Ying waited quietly. His expression was cold and expressionless.
On his forehead, the Heavenly Dao seal was faintly visible.
It was almost time.
In the Eastern Region and the southern region, blood fiends were everywhere. Countless blood fiends let out terrifying howls.
¡°Dao sacrifice! I bid farewell to all these mighty seniors. This is the final battle for the human race,¡± Qin Ying said coldly.
Decisive, resolute, and without any hesitation.
He would send off these brave cultivators in glory!
Boom!
In the Eastern Region and Southern Region, pirs of brilliant light shot up into the sky.
Each pir light was located in an earth vein in the Eastern Region or the Southern Region, ces of vital importance.
This group of cultivators sacrificed themselves together!
At this moment, the sky above the Eastern Region and Southern Region changed.
Pale white lines appeared and connected every pir of light.
Great Sacrificial Formation!
Roar!
Countless blood fiends roared. However, one by one, they were destroyed and purified by the pale light.
Thews of Heaven and Earth of the Eastern Region and Southern Region were shaking and releasing their power, constantly killing and purifying the blood fiends there.
Meanwhile, the Heavenly Daows permeated the regions rapidly and devoured thews of Heaven and Earth.
¡°Attack!¡±
¡°Besiege the blood fiends!¡±
The formation masters and artifact refiners from the Central, Northern and Western regions formed teams to set up grand formations.
An army of cultivators charged out toward those three regions.
Since most of the blood fiends were in the Eastern and Southern regions, and were being purified at the moment, this was the best time to suppress the blood fiends in the other regions.
This had all been arranged by Qin Ying in advance.
Xin Yuanfeng, Bai Shaokong, and Qin Ying¡¯s other brothers, as well as the other Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the Eastern Zone all led the army¡¯s charge.
Qin Ying had now been acknowledged by the Divine realm experts of the Eastern Zone.
They also started to fight against the Divine realm blood fiends.
Qin Ying¡¯s gaze was cold. He could feel a special aura lingering around his body. His cultivation level was soaring.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was also a great opportunity!
¡®Where are you, Scoundrel Cao?¡¯
At this moment, Qin Ying thought of Cao Tianyi.
He had heard the news that Cao Tianyi had gone crazy.
¡°Even if you¡¯re crazy, I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands sooner orter,¡± Qin Ying muttered to himself.
The activation of the Great Sacrificial Formation had sacrificed the lives of 70% of the older generation of cultivators in the Eastern Zone.
Even though they were almost at the end of their lifespans, they had done so willingly.
No matter what they had done throughout their lives, this was already worthy of respect.
It was through sacrifices like this in the past that the human race had risen to power and, thanks to their sacrifice this time, the human race would definitely defend their position as the overlord race.
The situation in the Eastern Zone had changedpletely. The human army began to suppress and besiege blood fiends, constantly wearing them down.
¡°Your in-name disciple, Qin Ying, has set up a Great Sacrificial Formation and purified countless blood fiends. His fate has been transformed and his cultivation level has soared. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
Chu Xuan sighed. The former Great Qin Emperor was something else alright. He was decisive and courageous. Those cultivators were truly worthy of respect as well.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Eastern Region and Southern Region. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level broke through again.
After Qin Yingpleted his work there, he set off on his journey back to the Northern Zone.
While most cultivators were making preparations tobat the cmity there, Qin Ying knew that the Northern Zone would not be affected.
He went back to form the human army of the Northern Zone to support the Eastern Zone.
Chapter 355 - An Ominous Aura (Part 1)
Chapter 355: An Ominous Aura (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Qin Ying returned to the Northern Zone as a Divine realm expert who shouldered the fate of the Great Dao.
It was time for the cultivators of the Northern Zone to participate in the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The Northern Zone Expeditionary Army was being formed.
Not all cultivators were passionate about fighting for the human race.
There were also cultivators who chose to cultivate in peace in the Northern Zone and wait for the Great Daoyuan cmity to pass.
Chu Xuan even wondered whether or not it was a good thing that he had made the Northern Zone safe.
These cultivators chose to cultivate in peace and ignore the cmity that the human race was facing.
On second thought, everyone had their own choices. What was wrong with some people liking a safe environment and not participating in dangerous battles?
There were all kinds of people, and it was not strange for some to be afraid of death.
Still, Qin Ying was famous in the Northern Zone, so many cultivators flocked under his banner.
Most cultivators knew that even though the Northern Zone was peaceful, if the human race was defeated in the Great Daoyuan cmity and lost their dominant position, the human race in the Northern Zone would soon suffer the same fate.
No matter what, they had to ovee the cmity and retain their status as an overlord race of the nine zones.
The Expeditionary Army of the Northern Zone soon set off.
There were many formation masters and artifact refiners who had already made advance preparations to deal with the blood fiend race.
It was precisely because the cmity had not descended upon the Northern Zone that these formation masters and artifact refiners could study how to deal with the blood fiend race in peace.
Naturally, there were results.
The first Expeditionary Army headed east.
The situation in the Western Zone was a little strange, as the blood fiends there were actually very intelligent.
The second Expeditionary Army would head to the Southern Zone.
The Expeditionary Army heading to the Eastern Zone was naturally led by Qin Ying.
The Expeditionary Army that headed to the Southern Zone would eventually be under Xiang Xing¡¯smand after they reached the Southern Zone.
As the reinforcements to the Eastern and Southern zones arrived, the situation gradually changed. Although the blood fiends emerged in endless numbers, these reinforcements allowed the human race to stabilize the situation.
The battle in the Central Zone was the most intense.
Dao realm blood fiends appeared one after another.
Fengkong killed a few Dao realm blood fiends in battle and sessfully fought for fate, causing his cultivation level to soar.
Qian Ming, Wang Luo, and Hei Yue were all in the middle of nning and preparation.
Wang Luo¡¯s goal in heading to the Central Zone was to look for the Starry Star Pce.
The Starry Sky Pce was an ancient force with Dao realm experts.
Although their Dao realm experts were half-crippled, they were still far stronger than Divine realm experts. After hepleted what he needed to do, he would focus only dealing with the blood fiend race in the Central Zone.
As for the Tianyue Tower, Hei Yue had not made her move yet.
The time had note.
Boom!
A yearter, the blood rain appeared again.
Chu Xuan could not help but frown. Would the Great Dao cmitye after nine instances of blood rain?
It should not be that fast, right?
Could it be another wave of the Great Daoyuan cmity?
Many of the participants in the Great Dao Communication Group felt that something was amiss, as if something was tugging at their hearts.
All of the Dao realm cultivators in the primordialnd could sense this.
Still, thanks to Hong Yuanchu, Mo Tu, and the other Daoyuan realm experts, these Dao realm cultivators were restrained from entering the nine zones.
Chu Xuan knew that this situation could not be maintained for long. Once the pull of the Great Dao became too strong, these Dao realm cultivators would all enter the cmity.
He turned his eyes to the Chaos Zone. The expansion of the Heavenly Daows into the seven regions there was still ongoing, and would take some time.
The little evil king had begun to rise.
He had already broken through to the Heaven realm.
However, he had not found the precious medicine to restore his third leg.
Chu Pingfan had also broken through to the Heaven realm.
The ghost race had expanded further. They had already spread throughout the nine zones, and traces of them could be found in the Deste Ancient Zone.
The Buddhist Zone was still in a stalemate with the blood fiend race.
Hu Tianya continued toy low in the Monster Zone.
Western Zone.
The blood fiends here continued to evolve.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang were still fighting in the Western Zone. The Southern Region was about to be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
Time passed quickly and, in the blink of an eye, the fifty-year milestone was nigh.
A few days ago, the Southern Region of the Western Zone was finally incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
However, after doing so, Chu Xuan hid the Heavenly Daows under the guise of thews of Heaven and Earth. He wanted to avoid alerting the hidden expert.
Chu Xuan had already reached the 23rd level of the Dao realm.
Ren Changhe was on his way back to the Northern Zone.
The current nine zones had expanded by more than three times, including the Northern Zone.
The Heavenly Daows here had also improved, and all kinds of treasurends had appeared.
The Northern Zone was bing more and more prosperous.
Other than the human race, the other smaller races had already formed an alliance and upied two treasurends.
Chapter 356 - An Ominous Aura (Part 2)
Chapter 356: An Ominous Aura (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
For the time being, there were no conflicts between the human race and these small races.
The small ns did not dare to mess with the human race for fear of being exterminated.
There was no cmity in the Northern Zone, so it was peaceful.
While some went to reinforce the other zones, there were also others who thought that the outer zones were too dangerous and decided to stay in the Northern Zone.
Some smaller races that were on the verge of extinction began to migrate to the Northern Zone after hearing that it was peaceful.
As the number of races and living beings in the Northern Zone increased, the Heavenly Daows were also strengthened.
Chu Xuan was happy to see this.
For the sake of the diversity of living beings in the Northern Zone, he had even intervened to prevent some smaller races from being exterminated by human martial artists.
They would be protected like endangered species.
Apart from these smaller races, there was nock of humans that migrated to the Northern Zone.
Many human cultivators subconsciously treated the Northern Zone as theirst bastion.
However, unless they had no other choice, they would not give up on the other four zones.
If they lost these four zones, how could the human race maintain their position as an overlord race?
Thanks to the expansion of the Northern Zone¡¯s territory, it could amodate all of these migrants.
Chu Xuan patiently waited for the fifty-year milestone reward.
In the Deste Ancient Region, Ren Changhe was making his way back to the Northern Zone.
It was rare to see any Divine realm cultivators here now. Almost all of them had returned to their respective zones to fight the blood fiends. Those that were here were either trapped in mystic and forbidden realms, or hiding like the defeated demon race.
Even the crazy Cao Tianyi seemed to have disappeared.
One day, Ren Changhe arrived at arge river called the Deste Ancient Thunder River.
In addition to the rumbling thunder, there were asional lightning bolts in the river, and thunder fish jumping out of the water.
The thunder fish was unique to this river, and was also how the river had received its name.
The lightning bolts released by the thunder fish were no weaker than an Emperor realm cultivator¡¯s attack. Furthermore, it was not a demonic beast, but just an ordinary beast.
Its flesh contained the power of lightning and could temper one¡¯s body. It was effective even for Emperor realm cultivators.
Some Divine realm experts would catch thunder fish and send them back to their families or sects once in a while to help their descendants cultivate and temper their bodies.
Other than being able to temper one¡¯s body, thunder fish was extremely delicious. It was one of the tastiest things in the Deste Ancient Zone.
Even Divine realm experts who no longer needed to eat would sometimes catch a few thunder fish to eat.
Hu!
In the turbulent River, a fish jumped out of the water, and lightning shed.
Ren Changhe was used to this and did not stop walking. He walked lightly atop the flowing river water.
asionally, a thunder fish would leap up beside him, hurling a lightning bolt his way.
Hu!
Suddenly, a fish jumped out of the water.
This pitch-ck fish exuded a faint grayish-ck aura. Wisps of ck lightning surrounded it, and its eyes were red. There were long bone spikes on its back.
The fins seemed to have grown into two small ws. It had a big head and a mouth, with sharp ck teeth.
The fish was extremely violent. It leapt out of the water and charged at Ren Changhe.
Ren Changhe was shocked.
It appeared to be some sort of mutated thunder fish.
What surprised him even more was that even the lightning bolts it released were ck.
Ren Changhe ignored the attack. An Emperor realm attack was like an ant bite to him.
He continued to move forward, and flicked his finger at the fish, destroying it.
However, after the mutated thunder fish was destroyed, there was still a faint grayish-ck gas left behind, which contaminated the power that Ren Changhe had released.
As his power returned, Ren Changhe suddenly felt his heart palpitate, as if a great disaster was about to befall him!
His expression changed slightly, and he immediately cut it off!
After he cut it off, the grayish-ck gas actually assimted his power and grew a little stronger before submerging itself into the river.
Hu!
A thunder fish jumped out of the water into the grayish-ck gas, after which it fell back into the water.
Ren Changhe stopped in his tracks and frowned slightly. What was that wisp of grayish-ck gas?
Why did it give him a feeling that a great cmity wasing?
He was a peak Divine realm expert, and hisprehension of the Yin and Yang Dao was extremely deep. He was already close to reaching the Dao realm.
Hu!
The same fish jumped out of the water.
At this moment, this fish was changing.
The fish¡¯s body began to turn ck and gradually began to show signs of mutating.
Ren Changhe raised his hand and waved. A furnace was set up and the fish was ced into it. Upon closer inspection, the mutation was found to be due to that wisp of grayish-ck gas.
As Ren Changhe looked at the wisp of grayish-ck gas, he felt more and more rmed, and he had a bad premonition.
He took a deep breath, and a wisp of death power appeared in his hand, which he sent into the furnace.
The fish died and gradually turned into nothingness.
As for the death power, it was contaminated by the grayish-ck Qi and gradually assimted.
¡°Even death power can be assimted?¡±
Ren Changhe realized how unusual the wisp of grayish-ck gas was.
He then sent life power into the furnace.
When the life power entered, the grayish-ck gas surrounded the life power, but did not assimte it.
Ren Changhe heaved a sigh of relief. Life power could deal with this strange grayish-ck gas.
Just as he was about to retrieve the life power, he suddenly felt an ominous feeling in his heart. He hurriedly stopped.
Frowning, he looked at it carefully.
He realized that there was something wrong with this wisp of life power.
As for what was wrong, Ren Changhe could not tell.
There seemed to be something inside the life power.
Ren Changhe looked at the Thunder River. For some reason, he felt uneasy. He had a feeling that something big was about to happen.
There was no sign of a second deformed fish or a second wisp of grayish-ck gas.
Ren Changhe continued to move forward, crossing the Thunder River. He observed the grayish-ck gas in the furnace and the wisp of life power.
¡°What changes have urred?¡±
Ren Changhe furrowed his brows.
Outwardly, that wisp of life power seemed fine. However, upon closer inspection, it seemed to have been contaminated by something and was undergoing some changes.
Even though this wisp of life power was Ren Changhe¡¯s own power, at this moment, he could not figure out what was going on.
A few miles away, there was a wild beast.
Ren Changhe immediately captured the wild beast. Then, he created a small wound on the wild beast¡¯s leg.
With a wave of his hand, the life power in the furnace entered the wound on the beast¡¯s leg, after which the bleeding stopped instantly.
The wild beast also became more energetic.
¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem.¡±
Ren Changhe frowned again. There had to have been some changes in that wisp of life power.
However, it did not seem to have any abnormalities when used on this wild beast.
He believed in his senses. It could not be wrong. That wisp of life power was unusual.
Ren Changhe stared at the wild beast and observed it carefully.
However, he did not notice that the furnace in his hand, which was filled with grayish-ck gas, had gradually be contaminated with the grayish-ck gas. It was shrouded in an unknown and ominous aura.
Chapter 357 - An Ominous Aura (Part 3)
Chapter 357: An Ominous Aura (Part 3)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ren Changhe observed the beast. As time passed, the beast gradually changed.
Its eyes turned red, and it seemed to be irritated.
What was even more terrifying was that fangs appeared, and bone spikes grew on its back. It was gradually mutating into a strange beast.
Moreover, the strength of the wild beast had increased, and it was even emitting a special power.
Ren Changhe was shocked.
What exactly was that grayish-ck has? Why was it causing these changes?
¡°Roar!¡±
The beast suddenly stared at Ren Changhe and let out a strange roar. A grayish-ck aura appeared around its body, and that faint grayish-ck gas surrounded it.
The mutated beast suddenly pounced at him.
Ren Changhe stood still, but the beast disintegrated in mid-air.
The mutated beast was dead, but there was still some grayish-ck gas lingering in the spot where it died.
Ren Changhe furrowed his brows.
When did such a strange thing appear in the Deste Ancient Zone?
Had he only encountered this wisp of grayish-ck gas by chance, or had it already appeared in other parts of the Deste Ancient Zone?
All of a sudden, Ren Changhe felt a sense of danger.
The hair on his body stood up, and his whole body tensed up. In an instant, spiritual power surrounded his body, and he became vignt toward his surroundings!
There was a strong enemy!
A very powerful enemy!
Ren Changhe¡¯s sense of danger grew stronger and stronger. What made him uneasy was that he did not detect any enemies!
The more this was the case, the more vignt he became, as if he was facing a great enemy.
Suddenly, he felt his scalp go numb.
The furnace in his hand was originally filled with grayish-ck gas, but now the entire furnace had almost turned grayish-ck.
The strong sense of danger did note from the powerful enemies hiding around him, but from the furnace in his hand!
He was actually unable to urately determine the source of the crisis!
Ren Changhe released the furnace immediately, and a force lifted the furnace and suspended it in mid-air.
Furthermore, he was prepared to cut off this force at any time!
The strange grayish-ck gas had even contaminated the furnace?
It was a Heaven-grade artifact!
Ren Changhe had a premonition that the consequences would be very serious if he were to be infected by the grayish-ck gas!
Boom!
Ren Changhe¡¯s expression was grave. Two streams of ck and white power surrounded the furnace, suppressing and destroying it.
He wanted to see if he could destroy the grayish-ck gas.
He was at the peak of the Divine realm, but was somehow struggling to destroy a Heaven-grade artifact!
After being contaminated by the grayish-ck gas, the furnace had transformed, making it difficult to destroy.
Ren Changhe continued to increase his strength. The power of yin and yang he cultivated continuously bombarded the furnace.
As Ren Changhe gradually increased his strength, cracks appeared on the furnace and it gradually began to shatter.
Then, the furnace shattered with a bang.
The grayish-ck gas that had corroded the furnace seemed to gradually fade and disappear as the furnace shattered.
Finally, the furnace turned into dust, and the grayish-ck gas disappeared.
However, Ren Changhe¡¯s expression was extremely grave. He sensed that the furnace seemed to have be an ominous object after being contaminated.
Whatever it touched would face an unknown disaster or even a terrifying mutation.
The moment the furnace turned to dust and the grayish-ck gas disappeared, Ren Changhe vaguely sensed that his fate seemed to have transformed.
The bottleneck of the Dao realm seemed to have loosened a little.
¡
Chu Xuan was originally lying on the chair, drinking the tea Su Xian¡¯er made and eating the desserts she made, living a carefree life.
Then, the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived. Chu Xuan sat up straight. He was too shocked!
¡°Your in-name disciple, Ren Changhe, has destroyed the first ominous item in the nine zones. His fate has transformed. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced!¡±
An ominous item?
The first thing Chu Xuan thought of was the strange ck power on the Great Dao. Had it already spread to the nine zones?
Had the Great Dao cmity begun?
At this moment, Chu Xuan was no longer calm.
The strange ck power on the Great Dao was something that could even corrode Yi Yuejun, a creature of the Great Dao..
If it spread to the nine zones, the consequences would be terrible.
The Heavenly Daows were not strong enough to withstand the Great Dao cmity.
He immediately took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Ren Changhe.
The image projection appeared. Ren Changhe was standing there with a pensive look on his face.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes swept across the area. Not far from Ren Changhe, there was a faint ominous aura, but it was fading and disappearing.
There was an ominous object there that had been destroyed by Ren Changhe.
Chu Xuan examined it carefully. The lingering ominous aura exuded disaster, inauspiciousness, and corrosive power.
If a Divine realm cultivator was infected, they would be unable to resist it, and would eventually be an ominous being.
Chapter 358 - An Ominous Aura (Part 4)
Chapter 358: An Ominous Aura (Part 4)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
However, it was unable to affect Dao realm experts, probably because it was too thin.
Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief.
There were no blood fiends in the Deste Ancient Zone, but this grayish-ck gas had appeared here instead.
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment. He did not meet Ren Changhe and decided to wait until thetter returned to the Northern Zone.
Deactivating the mirror, Chu Xuan looked up at the sky above the nine zones.
The Great Daoyuan cmity would not pass so quickly. Even the Dao realm experts had yet to enter the cmity.
The appearance of ominous objects in the Deste Ancient Zone did not mean that the Great Dao cmity was here.
He had to steady himself and keep calm. The Heavenly Dao Talisman n was still progressing, and it would not be long before the seven regions of the Chaos Zone were incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
The fifty-year milestone was almost here. There should be a good reward from the system when it arrived.
Monster Zone.
The monster zone was in chaos. Under the leadership of the Azure Dragon tribe, they were resisting the blood fiends. As there were many monster tribes, there was nock of tribes with special innate abilities.
They might not be too strong, but they had certain advantages against the blood fiends.
These races were naturally valued and their status rose.
They had already stabilized the situation and continued to surround and eliminate the blood fiends. The blood fiend race was about to be eradicated from the Monster Zone, but then something unexpected happened.
The blood fiend race started to change.
It seemed to have been contaminated by some strange power.
The monsters that were fighting them also started mutating, losing their minds and turning on their allies.
The Azure Dragon tribe lost one-third of their experts in an instant.
Gradually, they ended up fighting not only the blood fiends, but also these mutated monster race members.
A great defeat!
The entire monster race panicked.
Once someone was contaminated by that grayish-ck gas, it was almost impossible to get rid of.
On the Heavenly Tiger tribe¡¯s mountain, Hu Tianya was lying down. Every breath he took was filled with a cold divine might.
At this moment, he was in the middle of a transformation.
Once the transformation wasplete, he would reach the Divine Realm.
His bloodline would also be purified, and he would be a bona fide divine beast.
The Grand Elder of the Heavenly Tiger tribe walked over, his face filled with unease.
¡°The situation is bad. A strange phenomenon has appeared in the Monster Zone.¡±
Hu Tianya opened his eyes and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Stay calm.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the other tribes won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±
Hu Tianya was silent for a moment. His ws moved, and a small book floated out. He said, ¡°Follow the instructions and set up the formation. You must stabilize the situation and wait for me.¡±
The Grand Elder took the booklet, nced through it briefly, and left.
On this day, the Heavenly Tiger race started to mobilize, leading many monster tribes to set up a formation to stop the ominous beings from upying their territory.
The Azure Dragon tribe had suffered heavy losses and their overall strength had already fallen. Currently, the Heavenly Tiger tribe was the leader of the Monster Zone.
One-third of the entire monster race seemed to have mutated into ominous beings. Together with the blood fiends, they assaulted the monster race¡¯s lines of defense.
The defense lines were broken one after another.
Those ominous beings continued mutating, to the point that one could not even recognize their original forms.
None of the monsters dared to engage in closebat with these ominous beings for fear of being contaminated by the grayish-ck gas.
They could only attack from a distance, which limited the power of their attacks..
Bang!
All of a sudden, an ominous mutated being exploded, spewing out a grayish-ck gas.
It was not caused by an attack, but it seemed that it had automatically exploded and died.
However, at the ce where it exploded, the grayish-ck gas became thicker.
The monster race¡¯s lines of defense continued to be pushed back, and they lost more and more ground.
They felt despair.
Was the monster race going to be exterminated?
These ominous beings were even more terrifying than the blood fiend race, and were even more difficult to deal with.
The blood fiends could revive and be stronger. However, they would not corrode and mutate people.
It was too terrifying!
Even the methods that could purify the blood-colored spiritual energy were useless against the ominous beings.
It seemed that they could only hope that the ominous beings all exploded and died before they could fully conquer the Monster Zone.
The Heavenly Tiger tribe ced their hopes on Hu Tianya.
The Grand Elder was here on the mountain again.
Before he even got close, he could already feel a wave of pressure.
Hu Tianya was clearly not as strong as he was. However, at this moment, the Grand Elder felt a sense of fear.
It was as if there was a terrifying being in front of him.
He advanced with great difficulty, but in the end, he still could not reach the peak. Hu Tianya¡¯s bloodline had suppressed him.
Although his body was reacting this way, he was ecstatic.
They had to hold on until Hu Tianya came out of secluded cultivation.
He was the key to the Heavenly Tiger tribe¡¯s rise and also the monster race¡¯s salvation!
The Grand Elder turned and left.
The monster race¡¯s lines of defense retreated again and again. In a short span of time, two-thirds of the Monster Zone had been conquered. There were talks of abandoning the entire zone to upy territory elsewhere, perhaps in the Chaos Zone.
Just as the experts of the monster race were discussing their escape route and sending experts to the Chaos Zone to investigate the situation there, a vast wave of pressure swept out from the Heavenly Tiger tribe¡¯s mountain.
Hu Tianya stood up. His entire body was surrounded by a white light.
Roar!
A tiger¡¯s roar shook the heavens.
White Tiger bloodline awakening!
Hu Tianya transformed into the White Tiger divine beast. With a roar, he leapt and headed toward the frontlines of the battle.
A roar came from afar, and he did not restrain his aura at all.
In that instant, countless monsters turned pale with fright and revealed their monster forms.
Hu Tianya looked awe-inspiring as he arrived at the frontlines. The experts of the monster race, including those from the Azure Dragon race, could not help but tremble. The pressure they felt from their bloodlines and souls made them tremble.
What was going on with Hu Tianya?
The Heavenly Tiger tribe was overjoyed. Hu Tianya hadpleted his transformation. From now on, the Heavenly Tiger tribe would be the ruling tribe of the monster race!
Hu Tianya let out a roar and charged toward the ominous beings. His killing intent surged forth, and a ring of white light enveloped his body.
The grayish-ck gas was actually unable to contaminate him, and the ring of white light seemed to cleanse it.
Shua!
With a wave of its ws, he instantly killed an ominous being!
Chapter 359 - An Ominous Aura (Part 5)
Chapter 359: An Ominous Aura (Part 5)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Hu Tianya had transformed into the White Tiger divine beast. He had incredible power and was immune to the effects of the grayish-ck gas.
That being said, he was still a young divine beast, and would need time to fully realize the potential of his bloodline.
Even so, he was still qualified to lead the monster race in their battle against the cmity.
¡°Your disciple, Hu Tianya, has transformed into the White Tiger divine beast. His fate has been transformed. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
¡°Your disciple, Hu Tianya, exuded awe-inspiring divine might. He killed the ominous beings and has assumed the mantle of leadership over the monster race. You have been rewarded with the Might Dao principle.¡±
Obtaining two system rewards was beyond Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations.
However, it seemed that the ominous beings had appeared in the Monster Zone. This was concerning.
Chu Xuan received the rewards.
His new Dao principle filled him with a sense of unparalleled power. It seemed that the Might Dao principle was also a nascent Great Dao principle.
Now, Chu Xuan¡¯s only limitation was his cultivation level. He had three nascent Great Dao principles, which would allow him to reach the Daoyuan realm at any time.
Still, he did not want to rely on these to reach the Daoyuan realm. He wanted to create his own Great Dao, one that epassed everything. Only in this way would he have the chance of surpassing the Great Dao.
After Hu Tianya transformed into a divine beast, he led the monster race and began to suppress the ominous beings.
Hu Tianya¡¯s divine beast body was actually immune to the effects of the grayish-ck gas!
Of course, this was because the density of the grayish-ck gas in the Monster Zone was currently very thin.
With the rise of Hu Tianya, the Heavenly Daows also increased their rate of expansion into the Monster Zone.
A few dayster, the Western Region of the Monster Zone, where the Heavenly Tiger tribe was located, was incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Western Region of the Monster Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
24th level of the Dao realm!
In the group chat, the Soaring Flood Dragon King suddenly spoke up.
¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I can faintly sense that the Monster Zone has undergone some changes.¡±
Hu Tai also spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed it too. I¡¯ve also noticed that the fate of my Heavenly Tiger tribe seems to have changed.¡±
The two monster race Daoyuan realm experts were very confused.
The monster race¡¯s fate seemed to have be stronger, but there were also some other changes.
It was as if the fate of the monster race had gathered in one ce and was changing. Furthermore, Hu Tai felt his bloodline resonating with something.
Of course, whenever these Daoyuan realm experts had any doubts, they would seek out Chu Xuan, which was exactly what the Soaring Flood Dragon King did.
Chu Xuan naturally understood why these changes urred, after all, it was all rted to his disciple, Hu Tianya, and his transformation into a divine beast.
¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the monster race has a person with great fate,¡± Chu Xuan said.
They were overjoyed, and both were secretly hoping that the person with great fate was from their tribe.
Chu Xuan muttered in his heart, ¡°The White Tiger divine beast is the ancestor of all tigers, so even Hu Tai would have to bow down to Hu Tianya once thetter became a Daoyuan expert.¡±
After all, these divine beasts had once ruled the monster race before they left the nine zones.
¡°Although this is a good thing, don¡¯t act rashly. The great cmity can even use good things to tempt you to enter the cmity, so be careful.¡±
¡°Thank you for your reminder, Brother Chu!¡± they both said gratefully.
Chapter 360 - Demon Buddha’s Turn
Chapter 360: Demon Buddha¡¯s Turn
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In their hearts, the terror of the great cmity deepened.
This was Chu Xuan¡¯s only method to dy the progress of the cmity. As long as the Dao realm and Daoyuan realm experts did not enter the cmity, its development would not get out of control.
Chu Xuan knew that his intervention would only be temporary, and that these experts would enter the cmityter on.
After dealing with this matter, Chu Xuan turned his attention to the Monster Zone, examining the grayish-ck gas.
His brows furrowed slightly.
Chu Xuan was certain that the grayish-ck gas originated from the Great Dao cmity.
Other than the Deste Ancient Zone, the Monster Zone was the first zone that had been affected by this grayish-ck gas.
Chu Xuan frowned. It seemed that this grayish-ck gas also had the power to contaminate thews of Heaven and Earth.
Half of thews of Heaven and Earth in the Monster Zone were tainted by the grayish-ck gas.
If the Heavenly Daows devoured thews of Heaven and Earth here,, it would have to drive out or purify the grayish-ck gas.
Would that be considered as interfering with the Great Dao cmity? Would it expose the Heavenly Daows?
Chu Xuan pondered for a while and decided to hide the Heavenly Daows. They would remain dormant in the Monster Zone. Although they would not actively expel and purify the grayish-ck gas, they would repel it in order to avoid contamination.
He would allow Hu Tianya and the living beings of the Monster Zone to deal with it.
Hu Tianya led the monster army in battle against the ominous beings.. Under his leadership, they began to retake a portion of their previously conquered territories.
Chu Xuan looked at the Eastern Zone. Ever since Qin Ying set up the great sacrificial formation and eliminated most of the blood fiends, things had gradually turned in their favor.
They had temporarily achieved victory against the blood fiend race here.
In the Southern Zone, Xiang Xing was on the move.
As for Xiang Bang, he was actually on the verge of reaching the Dao realm.
After the Southern Zone¡¯s nascent Blood World was suppressed, the blood fiends seemed to have be easier to kill.
The Western Zone was still in a stalemate. Furthermore, the blood fiends had established defensive lines to maintain their territory, as such, no one knew what was going on behind their borders in the Western Region and Northern Region.
Even the ghost race was not willing to enter those regions.
The Chaos Zone was still fighting the blood fiends, but the overall situation was still under control.
The fiercest fighting was taking ce in the Central Zone.
Chu Xuan felt that after the Central Zone dealt with the blood fiends, the blood fiend cmity would most likely end, and the Great Daoyuan cmity would enter a new phase.
Of course, the blood fiends in the Western Zone would not disappear.
They would be a new race of the nine zones and join the fight for fate amidst the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Chu Xuan felt that the blood fiend race in the Western Zone was gathering strength, waiting for the right opportunity.
He did not know what the hidden expert was plotting.
Time passed day by day.
Ren Changhe was searching for clues regarding the grayish-ck gas in the Deste Ancient Zone, so he did not return immediately to the Northern Zone.
There were only ten days left until the fifty-year milestone.
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
¡°Your disciple, Demon Buddha, has converted a blood fiend into a Buddhist. His fate has transformed and his cultivation level has soared. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
¡°The blood fiend converted to Buddhism, and the fate of the Buddhist n has been transformed. The Buddhist World has expanded, and the Buddhist Dao principle has advanced. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned.
What was going on?
A blood fiend converted to Buddhism?
Chu Xuan was shocked by Demon Buddha. How did he convert the cmity-bearing blood fiend into a Buddhist?
It was too f*cking awesome!
Those blood fiends were violent and battle-hungry!
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to Demon Buddha.
At that moment, the Buddhist light from the three regions held by the Buddhist n was quickly spreading toward the two regions held by the blood fiends, and the blood-colored spiritual energy was rapidly dissipating.
In front of Demon Buddha, there was a blood fiend, whose scarlet body was engulfed by Buddhist light.
The blood fiend¡¯s expression was no longer brutal, and its fangs had disappeared.
Furthermore, its head was bald.
Although it still retained some of the characteristics of the blood fiend race, it had undoubtedly converted to Buddhism.
It was even chanting scriptures in a very pious manner.
It seemed that it had gained intelligence as well.
It knelt in front of Demon Buddha like a worshiper.
¡°You were born from sin and have great resentment and evil. Let go of your past and your obsessions. Everything will be void. It¡¯s a great merit to convert to Buddhism.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve converted to Buddhism and found your way back to the light!¡±
¡°From now on, you are no longer a blood fiend. You are an Arhat of the Buddhist n. I shall grant you the name Sha Kong.¡±
Demon Buddha¡¯s appearance was solemn.
Chapter 361 - Fifty-Year Milestone (Part 1)
Chapter 361: Fifty-Year Milestone (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Sha Kong knelt on the ground and said respectfully and piously, ¡°Disciple Sha Kong thanks Buddha for bestowing this name!¡±
Demon Buddha was the mighty Supreme Buddha, the highest-ranked Buddha in the Buddha Zone.
In terms of status, he was above Buddha Nanwu, and second only to the two Buddhist attendants.
¡°Sha Kong, you have awakened. You are no longer a blood fiend. It is time to convert or eliminate the blood fiend race. This is an opportunity for great merit!¡±
¡°Yes, Supreme Buddha, Sha Kong understands!¡±
¡°Go ahead then.¡±
Sha Kong stood up. Buddhist light wrapped around his body as he flew toward the blood fiend race¡¯s territory. The defeat of the blood fiend race in the Buddhist Zone was imminent. After all, before his conversion, Sha Kong had been the blood fiend king.
Chu Xuan looked over. At this moment, he saw the fate of the blood fiend race in the Buddhist Zone copse and gather toward the Buddhist n.
In the past, he had not been able to see the blood fiend¡¯s race, so the fact that he could meant that the battle had been decided.
Demon Buddha was really awesome.
The Buddhist Zone would be the first zone to ovee the blood fiend race.
The fate of the Buddhist n was soaring, and the Buddhist Dao principle was also advancing, along with the Buddhist World.
Furthermore, Demon Buddha, Nanwu Buddha, as well as the Buddhist attendants, were getting stronger.
Soon, a second zone would fall under the control of the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan deactivated the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and turned his attention to Chu Yi and Chu Er.
The two of them had yet toplete their transformation.
They would onlyplete their transformation and reach the Dao realm after the Origin Dao Crystalpleted its upgrade.
Once they stepped into the Dao realm, they would be living beings in the truest sense of the word, and would no longer be soul puppets.
Chu Xuan estimated that it would probably take about ten years to upgrade the Origin Dao Crystal, which would be around the time of the sixty-year milestone.
With the Origin Dao Crystal as the foundation, he could open up a true Great Dao. Alongside the Heavenly Daows, he would have two Great Daos.
That would make him invincible within the Daoyuan realm, right?
The Buddhist Zone had been secured and the blood fiend race had been defeated. Chu Xuan could sense that the Buddhist Zones Heavenly Daows were improving rapidly.
Demon Buddha was already at the peak of the Divine realm, as was Buddha Nanwu.
The Dao realm was just a step away.
Once the Buddhist Zone was incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level would rise again.
When the Northern Zone was incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, he had received 36 Dao principles. Would he receive the same reward from the Buddhist Zone?
Or even more?
The number of Dao principles Chu Xuan had grasped was close to 200, which was far beyond any other Daoyuan realm cultivator.
¡
Finally, the fifty-year milestone arrived.
Chu Xuan took a deep breath and waited for the system¡¯s reward.
He sighed inwardly. Time really passed by so quickly. In the blink of an eye, 50 years had passed.
He had not left the small courtyard for 50 years, but it was a small price to pay for his rapid increase in strength.
¡°You have remained in seclusion for 50 years and have hastened the progress of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, which elerated the development of the Great Daoyuan cmity. Your n was meticulous and ambitious. You have been rewarded with the Chaos Scripture.¡±
???
Something was wrong.
Chapter 362 - Fifty-Year Milestone (Part 2)
Chapter 362: Fifty-Year Milestone (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan fell into deep thought as he looked at the system notification. How had he elerated the development of the Great Daoyuan cmity?
Was it due to the expansion of the Heavenly Daows and the erosion of thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones?
This was an ident!
It was not my intention!
Chu Xuan was helpless.
He had thought that the reason the Great Daoyuan cmity had developed so quickly was due to the impending Great Dao cmity.
However, he now knew that it was his own doing!
In any case, Chu Xuan would not stop the expansion of the Heavenly Daows.
Without it, there was no way to quickly improve his strength.
He did not dwell on the matter, and instead chose to focus on the system¡¯s reward.
The reward for the 50-year milestone was the Chaos Scripture.
The longer he stayed in the small courtyard, the greater the rewards.
The Chaos Scripture was undoubtedly superior to his current cultivation method.
Chu Xuan examined the reward.
¡°The Chaotic Primogenitor could pry into the origin of chaos, deriving the power of infinity from the Chaos and the Great Dao.¡±
Looking at the description of the Chaos Scripture, Chu Xuan¡¯s heart trembled. He would be able to understand the mysteries of chaos if he mastered it. In addition, he could also do the same with the Great Dao.
It was a truly Supreme technique.
Chu Xuan took a deep breath and received the reward.
Boom!
In that instant, it was as if Chu Xuan did not exist in the courtyard. No one could see his figure or trace his presence.
As for Chu Xuan, he felt like an embryo in an egg, muddled and not knowing where he was.
There was no time, no heaven and earth, and no living things. It was as if everything had yet to exist.
After an unknown amount of time, a ray of purple light slowly appeared amidst the chaos.
The purple light shone on the ¡®egg¡¯. As the purple light appeared and shone on the ¡®egg¡¯, the ¡®egg¡¯ began to expand.
It was getting bigger and bigger. Chu Xuan felt like he was about to explode.
His mind was filled with indescribable knowledge, and it was as if he was undergoing some kind of transformation.
Countless years passed.
One day, the ¡®egg¡¯ suddenly exploded. With a boom, the chaos expanded and turned into a boundless space.
The purple light disappeared when the ¡®egg¡¯ exploded.
Chaos continued to expand endlessly.
After god knows how many years had passed, some rocks suddenly condensed and dust gradually appeared. Then, nts began to grow.
After that, a living being was born in the chaos.
In the years that followed, one living being after another was born from the chaos. As the number of living beings increased, battles also began.
Chaos itself was still continuously expanding.
After an unknown period of time, chaos began to shake. The vast and invisible Great Dao pierced through the chaos. It gradually formed the embryonic form of a world.
When those living beings entered the world, a great battle erupted once again in order to fight for territory.
Countless living beings fell, and their power was absorbed by the Great Dao. The Great Dao became stronger and stronger, invisible and omnipresent.
The world was also changing, and there were more and more types of living beings.
Gradually, the living beings born in the world began to fight against the living beings born from the chaos, and the battlested for a long time.
Some of the creatures that were born from the chaos left the world and stopped fighting. Some were surrounded and killed.
Gradually, the number of creatures born from chaos decreased until thest one in the world was surrounded and killed.
Chaos continued to expand until, with a loud boom, the edge of the chaos collided with another chaotic force.
Chu Xuan suddenly woke up. Endlessprehension appeared in his mind.
The mysteries of chaos appeared in his mind.
He also seemed to understand the creation of the Great Dao.
He personally experienced the origin of chaos, the birth of the Great Dao, and the formation of this world.
It was as if Chu Xuan had transformed into chaos. He had personally experienced the beginning and evolution of chaos and understood its mysteries.
Although his cultivation level did not increase, Chu Xuan seemed to have be more unfathomable.
This time, he had actually been in a state ofprehension for nearly a month. Furthermore, although he understood its mysteries, they were still beyond his grasp. His cultivation level was insufficient to wield such power.
Thinking back to his experience, Chu Xuan had many questions.
Was the world created by the Great Dao the world of the Nine Zones?
If the chaos was beyond the nine zones, why could Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan experts not go there? Were they too weak?
Was that where those powerful races had gone to? Also, was the nine zones world the only one in the chaos? If there was more than one, could the Chaos possibly have its own Great Dao?
Chu Xuan then thought of the chaotic creatures. A portion of them had been killed in the world, while the rest left to the chaos.
Would a powerful chaos creature create a new world?
Chu Xuan had the Earth Creation Scripture and the Heaven-Splitting Brush, which allowed him to create aplete world in the Chaos.
As such, it did not seem too far-fetched that others could do it as well, even without these supreme artifacts.
Although there were many questions, there were also many answers. He now had knowledge of the Chaos. Furthermore, he felt that the 10,000-mile long Dao path was a watershed.
He was almost certain that only those who had reached that benchmark could travel to the Chaos.
Chu Xuan then thought about Huang Long and the other creatures of the Great Dao. Would they be able to go to the Chaos?
What was the Great Dao¡¯s purpose anyway?
Chapter 363 - The Nine Zones’ Ocean (Part 1)
Chapter 363: The Nine Zones¡¯ Ocean (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan left the questions alone for the time being. These questions would naturally be answered once he became strong enough.
Cultivation was paramount, which meant that he had to stay focused on the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
He turned his gaze to the Buddhist Zone. The Heavenly Daows were about to take over the Buddhist Zone, which would further increase his cultivation level.
The Heavenly Daows were also making progress elsewhere. This was all due to his disciples efforts in fighting for fate amidst the cmity.
Still, now that he knew that the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was what caused the eleration of the Great Daoyuan cmity, he became more cautious.
At the very least, he should restrain the Heavenly Daows from interfering with the ominous beings, as that might elerate the Great Dao cmity, which was far more terrifying.
Chu Xuan was not ready for that; at least not until he reached the Daoyuan realm.
Some time passed, and the final two regions of the Buddhist Zone were finally incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over two regions in the Buddhist Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced twice.¡±
The Heavenly Daows continued to expand into the rest of the Buddhist Zone. There were still other small territories beyond the five regions that had yet to be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, so the reward for taking over the Buddhist Zone had not arrived yet.
The Northern Region of the Buddhist Zone bordered a vast ocean, and the Heavenly Daows began to expand in that direction as well.
The ocean of the nine zones were very special. Apart from the Northern Zone, the other eight zones were all connected to the ocean. Even the Central Zone was somehow connected to a ocean.
This was unknown territory for Chu Xuan, and he quickly realized that the ocean was vast and likely contained countless secrets, as well as living beings.
When the Heavenly Daows expanded into the ocean from the Buddhist Zone, he discovered the ocean race, which was just a generic term that epassed the living beings of the ocean. In terms of poption and size, they were actually qualified to stand among the human, demon and monster races as an overlord race.
Chu Xuan discovered that the ocean was filled with faint blood-colored spiritual energy.
The battle here was ongoing as well.
Wait¡
The ocean also bordered the Northern Region of the Western Zone!
Did the hidden expert focus his attention there instead of trying to conquer the Western Zone?
This opened up many new possibilities, so he had to watch over the ocean of the nine zones.
Chu Xuan felt that it was necessary to nt some pawns there to monitor the situation.
The little evil king was currently the best candidate.
The other disciples all had their own goals and ns, but he did not. His main goal was to take revenge on the Evil Son and restore his manhood.
If the Evil Son was hiding in the ocean, would the little evil king go out to search for him?
He definitely would.
Chu Xuan sent a message to Du Yuan, asking him to take the little evil king and the forces he had established out into the ocean.
The opportunities out there would naturally be plentiful as well.
Du Yuan was a ninth-level Divine realm cultivator currently. However, it was impossible for him to break through to the Dao realm given his level of talent.
Chapter 364 - The Nine Zones’ Ocean (Part 2)
Chapter 364: The Nine Zones¡¯ Ocean (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The only way he could do so was if his fate was transformed.
There was not much hope for that in the Chaos Zone. The blood fiend race had basically been wiped out by Hei Yue.
However, there were possibilities in the ocean.
The little evil king was already a Heaven realm expert.
He too needed to fight for fate to break through to the Divine realm, otherwise, he might not be strong enough to defeat the Evil Son.
¡°There¡¯s no longer a need to stay in the Chaos Zone. The Evil Son might have gone out into the ocean,¡± Du Yuan spoke to the little evil king in a low voice.
The little evil king was taken aback.
¡°Let¡¯s go out into the ocean!¡±
It was only after Du Yuan mentioned it that he realized that there was a vast ocean.
There were countless opportunities in the ocean, and some undiscovered inds might contain valuable treasures.
Some creatures in the ocean might have special abilities. Perhaps he would be able to fix his third leg.
Du Yuan stared nkly for a moment. He had originally prepared an excuse, but it was no longer needed.
The little evil king ventured out into the ocean with the experts of the Evil-warding Pce aboard two heaven-grade warships.
The vast ocean was full of dangers.
As soon as they ventured out, they were attacked.
The blood fiends were in the ocean!
Chu Xuan did not pay too much attention to the little evil king and Du Yuan. He had sent them there to see if the hidden expert had made any moves in the ocean.
If it was as he expected, then he had to be wary.
When the Heavenly Daows expanded into the ocean, he had to be careful to avoid being discovered.
Chu Xuan had already discovered some powerful ocean race creatures through the Heavenly Dao Talisman, as well as the blood fiend race that permeated the ocean.
There were even ancient ruins and battlefields in the ocean.
Chu Xuan looked on silently. The ocean had lost some of its beauty due to the Great Daoyuan cmity.
He could even see the corpses of some fish in the sea.
Chu Xuan even saw the corpse of a giant turtle floating on the sea.
The corpse was surrounded by the blood-colored spiritual energy. It had clearly died at the hands of a blood fiend.
However, why was it not devoured by the blood fiend?
He also saw a big fish that looked like a whale. It was hundreds of meters long, but it was swimming in the ocean on itsst breath.
The big fish was just an ordinary ocean creature, but its huge body was sufficient to indicate that it was physically strong.
He could not tell why the big fish was dying. It did not seem to be injured or sick
Chu Xuan saw another ocean creatureparable to a Heaven realm expert. It was a shrimp-like creature, and one of its pincers had already been broken.
Its body was covered in cracks and it was seriously injured.
Its body was surrounded by blood-colored spiritual energy as well.
Chu Xuan had only seen a tiny bit of the nine zones¡¯ ocean, but what he saw was enough to shock him.
The vast ocean had actually suffered greatly during the cmity, and less than 10% of the living creatures here were still alive.
The situation here was even more tragic than the other zones!
Chu Xuan saw a blood-red flower floating atop the surface of the ocean. Its roots extended all the way down to the bottom of the ocean. The huge flower had bloomed and was absorbing the blood-colored spiritual energy.
It exuded an indescribable evil feeling.
Chu Xuan saw no fewer than ten of these strange flowers.
It was actually absorbing the blood-colored spiritual energy to grow. The flower had no intelligence, but was as powerful as a Divine realm expert.
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought. He had a hunch that the scarcity of ocean creatures was probably rted to these flowers.
Were these flowers nted by someone?
If so, who?
Was it that hidden expert from the Western Zone, or was there someone else behind the events that unfolded here?
Chu Xuan cursed inwardly.
¡°These b*stards are messing things up. After I increase my strength, I¡¯ll beat them all up!¡±
Chu Xuan did not know how big the nine zones¡¯ ocean was, but he was sure it was at least the size of three or four zones.
Half a monthter, the Buddhist Zone was finallypletely incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Buddhist Zone. You have been rewarded with 108 Dao principles.¡±
To Chu Xuan¡¯s surprise, he received three times as many Dao principles than when the Heavenly Daows had taken over the Northern Zone.
It seemed that the Dao principle rewards would increase with every subsequent incorporation of a zone.
Chapter 365 - The Nine Zones’ Ocean (Part 3)
Chapter 365: The Nine Zones¡¯ Ocean (Part 3)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan received his reward.
The 108 Dao principles surrounded him and all kinds of insights surged into his mind. At the same time, the chaotic energy in his body was also being consumed to fuse the 108 Dao principles with the other Dao principles, forming a miniature version of the Great Dao.
While Chu Xuan wasprehending the Daow, he also felt his cultivation increase slightly. Unfortunately, it was not enough to push him to the 27th level of the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan let out a sigh. As expected, the further one advanced, the harder it was to break through.
When the Heavenly Daows had taken over the Northern Zone, he had been rewarded with 36 Dao principles, and his cultivation level had advanced as well. However, 108 Dao principles had not done the trick this time.
Still, of the nine zones, two had now been incorporated into the Heavenly Daows. This strengthened the Heavenly Daows further and increased their rate of expansion in the other zones.
If the Heavenly Daows could take over the Eastern Zone as well, then the Heavenly Daows of the Buddhist Zone and Northern Zone would connect through the Eastern Zone.
Chu Xuan raised his head to observe the changes in the nine zones and found that the blood fiend cmity in the Eastern and Southern zones were showing signs of weakening.
It was the same for the blood fiend race in the Chaos Zone.
The blood fiend cmity in the Monster Zone hadpletely disappeared, and had been reced by the ominous beings.
At the moment, only the Central and Western Zone¡¯s blood fiends were still active.
The Western Zone was still in a stalemate, and the bnce had not been broken.
It seemed that the hidden expert wanted to keep things this way.
Hei Yue was silently plotting in the Central Zone, biding her time for the right opportunity.
Her enemy was the Tianyue Tower, an ancient force with a long history in the Central Zone. With her current strength, she was not strong enough to take revenge.
Moreover, she still had topete with Ji Dexin and the Ji family to vent her anger.
Chu Xuan frowned. The blood fiend race had weakened for no reason, as if they were going to fade away and disappear from the nine zones.
This was not a good thing.
This meant that a new cmity wasing.
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression turned serious. The ominous beings were much harder to deal with than the blood fiends.
If the grayish-ck gas became a little thicker and stronger, even Dao realm cultivators would end up contaminated.
He had to reach the Daoyuan realm in the next ten years.
He sat back in his chair and continued to rx.
Other than the desert, there was another ce in the Western Zone¡¯s Northern Region that was connected to the ocean.
Waves crashed onto the shore. The water was a faint blood-red color, and within that blood-red color, there was a faint grayish-ck gas.
On a rocky ind in the sea of the Northern Region of the Western Zone, a person was sitting cross-legged.
ck gas surrounded him, and his face was filled with pain. A faint painful roar escaped his throat, but it was soon suppressed.
The ck gas became thicker and thicker. Blood began to ooze out of his body, and new blood was being produced. The new blood was tinged ck.
Chapter 366 - The Ancestor Of The Demon Race
Chapter 366: The Ancestor Of The Demon Race
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The figure on the rocky ind trembled. As blood gushed out and new blood produced, his roars began to grow louder.
It was like shedding one¡¯s skin and bones; the pain was extreme.
It was not just his blood that was being reced, but his bloodline as well.
With the transformation of his bloodline, his strength was also increasing. He quickly sensed an invisible barrier.
It was a barrier that countless experts could not cross.
There were many Divine realm experts, but almost none of them broke through to the Dao realm.
Being able to even touch this barrier was unbelievable.
As the ck blood became denser, the invisible barrier began to thin.
¡°Hold on!¡±
¡°I have to hold on!¡±
The invisible barrier was getting thinner and thinner. It seemed that a light poke would break this thin barrier.
However, his face and body were twisted. He had reached the limit of his endurance.
A voice rang out in his ears.
¡°You¡¯ve already reached your limit, but you¡¯ll be able to break through in time.¡±
The ck gas disappeared, revealing the face of the man on the rocky ind.
It was the grand elder of the demon race!
The grand elder knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Ancestor, my talent is limited. The demon race has gone through a great change, and there are still a few descendants with superior talent. I hope that Ancestor can awaken their bloodlines.¡±
The voice was silent for a long time before a mumble could be heard.
¡°Buddhist n?¡±
¡°Ancestor, those traitors have betrayed our demon race. They must be killed,¡± the grand elder said through gritted teeth.
Thick demonic power flowed through his body. He had be much stronger.
He had almost lost all hope and thought that the demon race would never rise up again, and might even be exterminated. The former Demon Kings were just sitting by and doing nothing.
In fact, he even heard one Demon King chanting ¡°Amitabha¡±!
During that moment, his entire body turned cold and he was filled with despair.
While he was fleeing, he identally stumbled into the Northern Region of the Western Zone. It was then this mysterious existence suddenly contacted him.
He was the true ancestor of the demon race!
He discovered that the current demon race was only from the side branch of the demon race. Their bloodline was not pure, so they could not disy the full potential of the demon race.
He begged the ancestor to help.
Due to some reasons, the ancestor could not act personally, but could purify his bloodline and increase his strength and talent.
It was a pity that he was limited by his talent. The bloodline he could awaken was limited and he could not directly break through the barrier of the Dao realm.
¡°Our demon race is iparably powerful. How could we suffer such a fate? The so-called Buddhist n but an ant. When I return, I will destroy them with a flip of my hand,¡± the mysterious voice said coldly.
¡°However, the time is not right yet. You can pick a talented junior and send him to me. I will instill demonic power into him and purify his bloodline. You all have to make some preparations for my return.¡±
The voice rang out in the grand elder¡¯s mind.
It was filled with dignity and dominance.
¡°This world will eventually belong to us demons. How can mere ants like the human race be the overlord of the nine zones?¡±
The grand elder trembled in excitement.
¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do everything we can to prepare for your return, even if we have to give up our lives!¡±
¡®The demon race ancestor was going to return!¡¯
¡®The Buddhist n and human race, just you wait. The nine zones will eventually belong to us!¡¯
¡®And those former demon kings, you¡¯ll pay for ignoring the demon race¡¯s plight!!¡¯
¡®Just you wait!¡¯
The grand elder said respectfully, ¡°Ancestor, there were many Dao realm demon kings of the past, but they just watched as the demon race was destroyed. I begged for help many times but they didn¡¯t do anything. They even betrayed us and became Buddhists.¡±
¡°Ancestor, please punish these unfilial descendants and traitors!¡±
His voice was filled with anger.
¡°There wille a day when this matter is settled. If they enter the nine zones, tell them toe here. I will refine them into demonic puppets and hand them over to you.¡±
The demon race grand elder was overjoyed.
¡°Thank you, Ancestor. I will definitely do my best!¡±
The grand elder immediately left the rocky ind and journeyed into the vast ocean. He was about to break through to the Dao realm.
Furthermore, he wanted to bring the few Heaven¡¯s Blessed from the demon race over so that the ancestor could purify their bloodline.
Meanwhile, in the mysterious ancient battlefield in the Northern Region of the Western Zone.
In front of the stone house, two blood fiends knelt on the ground.
Both blood fiends were Dao realm experts.
A voice came from the stone house.
¡°Are there any other changes in the nine zones?¡±
¡°My Lord, someone in the Chaos Zone has purified the blood fiends in one fell swoop, and now the blood fiend race in the Chaos Zone is gradually weakening.¡±
Chapter 367 - Daoist Flying Cloud
Chapter 367: Daoist Flying Cloud
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Something dangerous has surfaced in the Monster Zone, but we¡¯re unsure of the details..¡±
¡°The war in the Central Zone is still ongoing. Dao realm blood fiends have appeared. The former human king has also killed several Dao realm blood fiends in the Central Zone.¡±
The mysterious existence in the stone house listened silently. After the blood fiend finished speaking, he asked, ¡°Are there any special geniuses in the nine zones?¡±
¡°Yes, the most eye-catching one is the young master of the Ji family, Ji Dexin. He killed Dao realm blood fiend and is known as the number one prodigy of the nine zones.¡±
There was no sound from the stone house for a long time.
Just as the two blood fiends thought the conversation had ended, the voice spoke again.
¡°Is there anything unusual happening to the nine zones?¡±
The two blood fiends pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We don¡¯t think so.¡±
After a while, the voice said, ¡°Maintain the bnce of the situation. Don¡¯t advance rashly and wait for my orders.¡±
¡°Yes, my lord!¡±
The two blood fiends retreated.
The stone house was still quiet, and only after a long time did a puzzled mutterings emerged.
¡°Nothing unusual? Then Why do I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the nine zones?¡±
¡°Is this a phenomenon that only urs when this Daoyuan is about to end or is there someone interfering with the nine zones secretly?¡±
¡°Is it the celestial race or the immortal race?¡±
¡°Ji Dexin?¡±
The stone house trembled for a moment, and a disdainful cold snort could be heard before it went silent again.
Central Zone, Alliance Headquarters.
Ji Dexin stood at the peak of the mountain, his eyes sparkling as he looked at the nine zones. He too felt that there was something wrong with the nine zones.
He also thought that it was due to the ending of this Daoyuan.
However, he was more concerned about his status in the human race.
The former human king, Fengkong, had suddenly appeared and killed Dao realm blood fiends. Fengkong was currently the strongest human in the Central Zone, and his authority in the alliance was growing stronger and stronger.
Ji Dexin was confused. Logically speaking, there should have been Dao realm cultivators entering the cmity by now.
Why were there no Dao realm experts?
Fengkong was an exception. He had not left the nine zones and had just recovered.
Furthermore, there was news of the ominous beings in the Monster Zone. The Great Daoyuan cmity was progressing in a strange direction.
He had already begun his research on how to deal with these ominous beings. He was not too worried. Based on the information he had received thus far, the ominous beings were too weak and low-leveled.
In the long history of the celestial race, this was not the first time they had faced simr beings. The celestial beings could use a type of divine light that could exterminate and purify such creatures.
At the critical moment, he could impart this divine light technique to some of the human race¡¯s powerful beings.
This was also part of his n.
In fact, Ji Dexin hoped that the ominous beings would appear in the Central Zone soon. That would give him the opportunity to disy his might and spread the cultivation method of the celestial race¡¯s divine light technique.
His fate would definitely increase rapidly when that happened.
The nine zones were very special. Back then, the celestial race had been expelled by the Great Dao of the nine zones. Now, they were trying to return and fight for fate.
Time passed day by day.
The blood fiend cmity of the nine zones seemed to being to an end.
However, Chu Xuan knew that the nine zones would not return to a peaceful state anytime soon. The Great Daoyuan cmity was not over yet.
He took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and began searching for Dao realm experts and above.
There had not been any additions to the Great Dao Communication Group.
The needle on the mirror started to spin, and a white dot appeared.
Moreover, this white dot was actually at the edge of the mirror.
This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Chu Xuan was stunned. Did this mean that the expert detected by the Chaos Dao Mirror was at the limits of its detection range?
The white dot began to grow bigger.
Then, an image projection appeared.
However, the scene was a little blurry.
Chu Xuan was unsure whether this was due to it being so far away, or because there was some kind of interference.
The image was of a sage-like old man.
At first nce, he gave off a carefree and otherworldly feeling.
The moment Chu Xuan saw the old man, his first instinct told him that this person was a member of the celestial race.
He had actually stumbled on a celestial race expert?
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart tightened. Could the other party have entered the nine zones?
The person¡¯s information slowly appeared on the Chaos Dao Mirror.
¡°Flying Cloud, a celestial race saint and an ancient cultivator. He has transcended the Great Dao cmity and opened his Dao path for longer than a Great Dao era.¡±
Chu Xuan took a deep breath. This time, he had found a real big shot.
The celestial race¡¯s saints were equivalent to Daoyuan realm experts.
This Daoist Flying Cloud was incredible. He had transcended the Great Dao cmity!
He was definitely a top-notch expert!
¡°Ancient cultivator¡± was also a respectful title given to those who had transcended the Great Dao cmity.
Chu Xuan took a deep breath. He would not be exposed by this expert, right?
Would this person be able to locate the Origin Dao Crystal and then attack him?
Chu Xuan took a deep breath.
Although Flying Cloud was powerful, the Origin Dao Crystal was a special item created by the system.
Moreover, from the information he had obtained so far, the immortal, celestial, and demon races had been expelled by the Great Dao of the nine zones and could not enter.
If the other party was outside the nine zones, the chances of him being able to locate the Origin Dao Crystal were slim.
However, he could not deceive such an expert.
Flying Cloud was an ancient cultivator who had transcended the Great Dao cmity. He would not be easy to deceive.
Still, Chu Xuan was not flustered. He had once transformed into chaos and experienced its birth and evolution, so his horizons had been expanded.
He hadprehended the mysteries of chaos and the Great Dao, so his knowledge rivaled even these ancient cultivators.
What hecked was an understanding of the immortal, celestial, demon, and other races at the beginning of the nine zones and the first few Great Dao eras.
If onecked some knowledge, it would be easy for ws to appear and be detected.
Chu Xuan began to absorb a wisp of the other party¡¯s aura into the Origin Dao Crystal to establish a connection with him.
Of course, he did not add him into the group.
With such a big shot in the group, if he wanted to fool Hong Yuanchu and the others, he would have to think twice. He also had to be on guard against the other party exposing him.
At the very least, he had to at least grow stronger before adding him into the group.
In any case, there was truth mixed into his lies. The so-called Great Dao cmity really did exist. It was not something he conjured out of thin air.
This time, the absorption of the wisp of Dao aura took some time.
From this, one could see how strong Flying Cloud was.
This also made Chu Xuan realize that the Chaos Dao Mirror¡¯s level was not high enough and had a limit. The reason it could absorb the wisp of the aura of Flying Cloud was probably because the other party allowed it.
Otherwise, the Chaos Dao Mirror would not be able to forcefully extract it. Of course, this was also due to the limitations of Chu Xuan¡¯s own strength.
Chapter 368 - Probing And Exchanging
Chapter 368: Probing And Exchanging Information (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Fellow Daoist, how are you?¡±
Chu Xuan established a connection with Flying Cloud.
¡°Are you a Fellow Daoist from the ancient world or the nine zones?¡±
Flying Cloud asked Chu Xuan a question.
The ancient world?
Chu Xuan was helpless. This was the disadvantage ofcking knowledge. He did not even know what the ancient world the other party was talking about was.
Another world beyond the nine zones?
Chu Xuan paused for a moment, and Flying Cloud seemed to understand.
¡°Since you are not from the Ancient Chaos World, you must be from the nine zones,¡± he continued.
The Ancient Chaos World!
This meant that the three races went to the Ancient Chaos World after leaving the nine zones.
However, he did not know where the Ancient Chaos World was, nor what it was.
Another world?
Chu Xuan recalled the process of him being transformed into chaos. During the evolution of Chaos, before the appearance of the nine zones, there were even giant rocks, like meteorites and asteroids in the chaos.
On some of these, chaotic nts and lifeforms grew.
Could that be the Ancient Chaos World?
However, there was more than one such ce.
Moreover, these ces would drift within the chaos and were not fixed in one ce.
Of course, this had been then, and might be different now.
What was certain was that the Ancient Chaos World was one or perhaps abination of such ces.
It was not aplete world, and was different from the nine zones.
¡°There¡¯s actually an existence like you in the nine zones. As expected of the first world created by the chaos,¡± Flying Cloud sighed.
Nine zones?
He could not admit that he was someone who had opened his Dao path in the nine zones. Otherwise, that would make him seem like a junior.
Chu Xuan said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not from the nine zones. I¡¯ve just traveled through the chaos for countless years and am passing through the nine zones.¡±
During his state of enlightenment, he had seen countless powerful chaotic beings exploring the chaos.
These chaotic beings were far more powerful than those who had been besieged and killed in the nine zones.
Chu Xuan knew very well that he knew very little about the long history of the Ancient Chaos World and the nine zones.
Common knowledge in the eyes of existences like Flying Cloud were undiscovered secrets to Chu Xuan.
If he wanted his status as a big shot to be preserved, he could only give himself the identity of someone who traveled the chaos and did not understand the current situation.
Chu Xuan finished setting up his identity and continued, ¡°The Ancient Chaos World that Fellow Daoist mentioned¡ is it a world formed by the gathering of giant rocks in the chaos?¡±
Eh?
This mysterious and powerful being was not someone who opened their Dao path in the nine zones, but a chaotic being?
Or was it a powerful existence from ancient times?
Flying Cloud breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. How could there be such a strong person in the nine zones today?
¡°The Ancient Chaos World is indeed formed by giant rocks in the chaos. It has been in the chaos for countless years,¡± said Flying Cloud .
Since Chu Xuan was able to ask that question, it meant that he had a very good understanding of the chaos.
He was definitely not someone who opened his Dao path in the nine zones.
The current Daoyuan experts of the nine zones would not even know about the existence of the chaos, much less the Ancient Chaos World.
Chu Xuan took this opportunity to ask about the Ancient Chaos World to gain a general understanding of this matter.
Flying Cloud answered his questions one by one in a very easy-going manner.
The Ancient Chaos World was not aplete world.
Those who could survive in the Ancient Chaos World were at least Heaven realm cultivators. Otherwise, they could not withstand the gravitational pull of the Ancient Chaos World.
There were not many living beings in the Ancient Chaos World, far less than the nine zones.
He also confirmed that the immortal, celestial and demon races had been living in the Ancient Chaos World after they were expelled from the nine zones.
Flying Cloud also asked him some questions about the chaos. This was not difficult for Chu Xuan, so he chose to reply with some unimportant details. He avoided mentioning anything about the mysteries of chaos.
Flying Cloud did not probe further. Both sides were obviously trying to test each other.
After failing to figure out Chu Xuan¡¯s strength, Flying Cloud began to take him seriously, feeling that this was an expert no weaker than himself.
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, are you in the nine zones?¡±
¡°Yes and no.¡±
Chu Xuan naturally would not admit or deny it.
He finally understood why all the powerful experts liked to talk like this, which was to maintain an air of mystery.
¡°The nine zones are currently facing the Great Daoyuan cmity. What are your thoughts on that, Fellow Daoist Chu?¡±
Flying Cloud seemed to be very concerned about the situation unfolding in the nine zones.
Chu Xuan even suspected that Fengkong¡¯s Jade Crystal Pce might belong to Flying Cloud .
Of course, it was just a guess and he could not be sure.
¡°It¡¯s just a minor cmity, so why bother?¡±
Chu Xuan said without a care.
¡°The cmities of the nine zones are not simple. They may look like minor cmities, but minor cmities can also lead to major cmities.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Flying Cloud, are you talking about the Great Dao cmity?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu also knows about this?¡±
¡°Of course. However, the Great Dao cmity of the nine zones should not affect Fellow Daoist Flying Cloud, right?¡±
Daoist Flying Cloud was silent for a moment.
He then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Chu has been traveling around the chaos and is not familiar with this. The Great Dao cmity does not only belong to the nine zones. We alle from the nine zones, and the Great Dao of the nine zones epasses the chaos. Who canpletely transcend it?¡±
Chapter 369 - Probing And Information Exchange (Part 2)
Chapter 369: Probing And Information Exchange (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan listened silently.
The Great Dao of the nine zones had exceeded his expectations. Even existences like Daoist Flying Cloud could not avoid the effects of the Great Dao cmity.
¡°The Great Dao of the nine zones is the first Great Dao in the chaos. No one can escape it. We opened our Dao paths based on the Great Dao of the nine zones, not independently in the chaos.¡±
¡°As far as I know, no one can open a Dao path independently in the chaos.¡±
Although Daoist Flying Cloud had not said it outright, he was already questioning why Chu Xuan was not affected by the Great Dao cmity.
Chu Xuan¡¯s face was calm.
¡°I witnessed the birth of the Great Dao of the nine zones and gained some enlightenment, from which I opened my Dao path. After that, I traveled through the chaos. Perhaps because of that, I¡¯m not affected by the Great Dao cmity.¡±
¡®Come and worship me.¡¯
¡®Even if you¡¯re an ancient cultivator, you¡¯re still a juniorpared to me.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve experienced the birth of the chaos and the Great Dao of the nine zones anyway¡¯.
Chu Xuan was not worried at all that he would reveal any ws. In terms of understanding of chaos, no one couldpare to him. In addition, he was currently cultivating the Chaos Scripture.
Others might not be able to open a Dao path in the chaos, but Chu Xuan could use the Chaos Scripture to do so.
Although he could, Chu Xuan did not n on doing so. He would stick to his Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Daoist Flying Cloud¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The other party was actually such an ancient existence?
Did this not mean that he was even stronger than him?
It made sense then, that Daoist Chu Xuan had managed to find him, but he had failed to find any traces of Chu Xuan.
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu is actually such an existence!¡±
Daoist Flying Cloud sighed.
¡°Although I have been around for a long time, I don¡¯t know much about the current nine zones and the Ancient Chaos World. I hope Fellow Daoist Flying Cloud can enlighten me.¡±
¡°Exploring the chaos is extremely difficult, and sometimes I even feel like it¡¯s a waste of time.¡±
Chu Xuan sighed.
Then, the two of them continued to talk about the nine zones, the Ancient Chaos World, and the mysteries of chaos.
It was inevitable for them to test each other.
Chu Xuan learned that Daoist Flying Cloud could not enter the nine zones.
The immortal, celestial, and demon races could not set foot in the nine zones, and would be rejected if they got too close.
Chu Xuan was very curious. Why were the three races expelled from the nine zones by the Great Dao?
Daoist Flying Cloud did not borate, simply saying that the three races had been too ambitious and touched upon some taboos.
Chu Xuan suspected that the taboo mentioned by Daoist Flying Cloud was most likely rted to an attempt to control the Great Dao of the nine zones!
This was worrying. In this case, could his Heavenly Dao Talisman n really seed?
Would he end up like the three races?
Chu Xuan felt that he needed to sort out his n properly to avoid the same oue.
Right now, Daoist Flying Cloud was outside the nine zones. What had drawn him there was the impending Great Dao cmity.
As an existence who had transcended the Great Dao cmity, he knew very well how terrifying it was.
There had once been an extremely powerful celestial race saint who was above him in terms of seniority and strength. He had even transcended more than one Great Dao cmity. Despite this, he had died during thest Great Dao cmity.
Chu Xuan mentioned the ominous beings of the nine zones and asked in a curious tone if such a thing had ever appeared in the previous Great Daoyuan cmities in the nine zones.
It was then he found out that ominous beings had appeared more than once in the nine zones¡¯ Great Daoyuan cmities.
The most serious one was when the ominous beings spread all over the nine zones, and countless races were wiped out and transformed into ominous beings. Furthermore, even after the Great Daoyuan cmity ended, the ominous beings did not disappear; appearing randomly in the nine zones or in ominous battlefields.
Daoist Flying Cloud mentioned that an ominous race had once appeared in the nine zones as well. They were extremely powerful, and the immortal, celestial, and demon races had to join forces to destroy them.
Chu Xuan was shocked.
The strength of the ominous race was evident just from this fact alone.
After understanding the ominous beings of the past, the current ominous beings were just a small matter that was not worth mentioning.
They exchanged information. Chu Xuan learned about the history of the three races from Daoist Flying Cloud, which naturally involved the history of the nine zones, as well as the situation in the Ancient Chaos World.
In return, Daoist Flying Cloud asked him about the mysteries of the chaos.
Chu Xuan gave out some rtively unimportant ones.
Finally, he asked about the current situation in the nine zones.
Chu Xuan gave a brief exnation without mentioning Ji Dexin, or Fengkong¡¯s Jade Crystal Pce, nor the hidden expert in the Western Zone.
Since the three races could not enter the nine zones¡
The hidden expert in the Western Zone must have used some sort of medium toy out his ns while waiting for an opportunity.
The threat was much smaller if that was the casepared to if that hidden expert was in the nine zones.
Chapter 370 - Probing And Information Exchange (Part 3)
Chapter 370: Probing And Information Exchange (Part 3)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
As such, there was no reason to be too afraid.
Perhaps his Heavenly Daows would have taken over the entire nine zones before the hidden expert actually entered the nine zones.
Chu Xuan benefited a lot from the exchange with Daoist Flying Cloud, and it was likewise for thetter.
Chu Xuan did mention some of the mysteries of the chaos that the other party could gain some insights from.
For example, the topic of opening an independent Dao path.
Chu Xuan was sure that if Daoist Flying Cloud wanted to escape the Great Dao cmity, he had to open up his own Dao path in the chaos.
After a series of exchanges, both of them had gained something and were satisfied. They also gained a good impression of each other.
After this exchange, Chu Xuan summarized the information he had obtained from Daoist Flying Cloud.
First off, the nine zones were the first world born from the chaos, and the Great Dao of the nine zones was also the first Great Dao in the chaos, which made them special.
For example, it would be easier toprehend the Great Dao if one cultivated in the nine zones.
Second, the three races had once controlled thews of Heaven and Earth of the nine zones, and even established thews of Heavenly Punishment. However, they had merely controlled thews and not reced them.
The main reason was that the three races held each other back, forming a bnce.
After a few Great Dao eras, the three races and some of the other overlord races tried to join forces to control the Great Dao andpletely eliminate the Great Dao cmity.
In the end, they failed and suffered a bacsh. Their entire races were expelled by the Great Dao.
Third, the Ancient Chaos World was not only inhabited by the three races, but also the indigenous beings of the Ancient Chaos World.
Now, it was rtively peaceful there.
It had been a long time since a battle between top experts broke out. However, conflicts and battles between lower-level cultivators were plentiful.
There were also humans in the Ancient Chaos World.
Unlike the humans of the nine zones, the humans of the Ancient Chaos World had extremely strong bodies and immense strength. They were one of the indigenous beings of the Ancient Chaos World.
In ancient times, they hade to the nine zones and were known as the giant race.
It was rumored that they were the ones who left the body tempering techniques to the human race in the nine zones, which was also one of the fundamental reasons why the human race had managed to establish themselves in the nine zones.
After Chu Xuanpiled the information he had received from Daoist Flying Cloud, he came to a conclusion. The three races all wanted to find an opportunity to return to the nine zones again.
This was because they wanted to find a way topletely transcend the Great Dao cmity, and also to obtain some opportunities.
As the first world to be born in the chaos, the nine zones naturally contained some special opportunities.
They were all waiting for the opportunity to send some young geniuses into the nine zones when the Great Dao cmity started.
At the very least, they had to leave their inheritances in the nine zones.
As long as the inheritances of the three races existed in the nine zones, they could slowly wear down the rejection of the Great Dao with time.
The demon race had left behind mixed-blood demon race descendants in the nine zones. After such a long time, the Great Dao¡¯s rejection of the demon race had weakened slightly.
Chu Xuan was almost certain that the hidden expert was from the demon race.
This posed a bit of a headache. He and the demon race were mortal enemies.
The mixed-blood descendants of the demon race who were left in the nine zones had all been converted to Buddhists, and the Demon Zone was now the Buddhist Zone.
He had to increase his strength, or else he would not be able to deal with the hidden expert¡¯s revenge.
Mo Tu and the other demon race cultivators were not weak. Could he find a chance to trick them into fighting with the progenitor demon race?
Chapter 371 - The Western Zone’s Hidden Expert (Part 1)
Chapter 371: The Western Zone¡¯s Hidden Expert (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In any case, Chu Xuan felt that he had a better chance of controlling the Great Dao than the three races.
The core of the Heavenly Dao was the Heavenly Dao Talisman, which was always connected to the Great Dao and was nurtured by the aura of the Great Dao through the Origin Dao Crystal.
Therefore, there was a much lower chance of the Heavenly Daows being detected and rejected.
Of course, after recing thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones, the difficult part would be taking over the Great Dao itself.
Chu Xuan pondered. Perhaps he could merge the Heavenly Daows into the Great Dao and use it as a medium to control it.
The danger of merging the Heavenly Daows with the Great Dao was that there was a chance that the Great Dao would take over the Heavenly Daows, and not vice versa.
The Heavenly Daows had to be strong enough.
Thus, Chu Xuan had a general direction in which to n things out.
Time passed day by day and, in the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.
Although the nine zones¡¯ blood fiend cmity had weakened, it had by no means ended. Furthermore, the ominous beings were still running rampant in the Monster Zone.
However, Hu Tianya had led the monster race and managed to take back half of the Monster Zone.
On this day, Ren Changhe returned.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Ren Changhe. His fate had already transformed, and he was now a person who shouldered the fate of the Great Dao thanks to the fact that he had destroyed that ominous artifact.
Moreover, Ren Changhe was one step away from reaching the Dao realm.
In fact, Chu Xuan had asked Ren Changhe toe back so that he could be the first person to break through to the Dao realm in the Northern Zone, which would further strengthen the Heavenly Daows and raise the upper limit of cultivation here.
¡°You already have the opportunity to break through. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me,¡± Chu Xuan said.
¡°Many thanks, Master!¡±
Ren Changhe then asked the questions he had about breaking through to the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan answered them one by one and exined some of the insights of the Heavenly Dao to him.
After clearing up his doubts about cultivation, Ren Changhe said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Master, while I was returning, I encountered a strange thing in the Deste Ancient Zone.¡±
Ren Changhe exined in detail about the mutated thunder fish he had encountered and the strange grayish-ck gas.
Chu Xuan was surprised. The ominous artifact that Ren Changhe destroyed actually originated from this?
Moreover, the strange grayish-ck gas was already spreading through the Deste Ancient Zone, and a more powerful versionpared to the grayish-ck gas in the Monster Zone as well.
¡°This strange grayish-ck gas is rted to the Great Dao cmity. Don¡¯t touch it. It can contaminate your body and cause you to transform into a mindless ominous being.¡±
¡°The Great Dao cmity ising, and misfortune will eventually descend. Cultivate well. Only when you are strong can you survive the Great Dao cmity,¡± Chu Xuan exined.
The grayish-ck gas in the nine zones all originated from that strange ck power on the Great Dao.
Even a terrifying expert like Daoist Flying Cloud would avoid it.
Back then, when the grayish-ck gas had contaminated the nine zones and given birth to the ominous race, it had taken thebined power of all three races to exterminate the ominous race.
Furthermore, the battle had not been without sacrifices, and many Daoyuan realm experts had fallen.
It was also because of that incident that the three races had attempted to eliminate the Great Dao cmity, which resulted in their expulsion from the nine zones.
Chapter 372 - The Western Zone’s Hidden Expert (Part 2)
Chapter 372: The Western Zone¡¯s Hidden Expert (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Heck, even Daoist Flying Cloud and the other experts in the Ancient Chaos World were worried about the Great Dao cmity of that era repeating itself.
Ren Changhe¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. If this Great Dao cmity was one that even his master had reservations about, then things were dire.
If he wanted to survive the cmity, he had to get stronger!
Ren Changhe did not stick around for long.. He left after expressing his thanks and searched for a ce to enter secluded cultivation in the Northern Zone to prepare for his breakthrough to the Dao realm.
Three monthster.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the fourth region of the Chaos Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
27th level of the Dao realm!
Things were progressing smoothly.
Once Ren Changhe broke through, the strengthened Heavenly Daows would elerate the progress of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Chu Xuan continued to try to figure out a perfect n to aplish what the three races had not.
After another three months, a ray of light streaked across the sky over the Northern Zone, rming everyone.
Was the Great Daoyuan cmity finally about to descend upon the Northern Zone?
If that was the case, then they might be in trouble. Many experts from the Northern Zone had left to support the other zones.
The streak of light swept across the Northern Zone, following which, an inexplicable aura spread out.
The Divine realm experts in the Northern Zone seemed to experience an epiphany. The path beyond the Divine realm had been opened.
It was not the Great Daoyuan cmity?
The streak of light persisted for two hours before it disappeared.
The spiritual energy in the Northern Zone started to increase gradually.
The Divine realm was no longer the limit.
Of course, this streak of light was due to Ren Changhe having broken through to the Dao realm.
¡°Your in-name disciple, Ren Changhe, has broken through to the Dao realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
The third day after Ren Changhe¡¯s breakthrough.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the fifth region of the Chaos Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
Half of the Chaos Zone had been incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
28th level of the Dao realm!
Another half a month passed, and the improvement of the Heavenly Daows from Ren Changhe¡¯s breakthrough came to an end.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Southern Region of the Western Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
29th level of the Dao realm!
Chu Xuan was overjoyed.
By the time the stronger Dao realm cultivators entered cmity, Chu Xuan estimated that he would have reached the Daoyuan realm.
After that, the situation in the nine zones changed slightly.
Demon Buddha led the Buddhist n¡¯s experts and left the Buddhist Zone. They entered the Western Zone to support Ding Yue and Xiao Liang.
The blood fiends of the Western Region were too difficult to kill, and were bing more and more cunning.
With the support of the Buddhist Zone¡¯s experts, the blood fiend race would probably be beaten back, and would be forced to hole themselves up in the Northern Region of the Western Zone.
Chu Xuan wanted to see what the hidden expert would do when that happened.
As expected, after the arrival of Demon Buddha and Sha Kong, the previous blood fiend king of the Buddhist Zone, the blood fiend race began to retreat.
Unlike normal blood fiends, who would fight harder and more brutally in this situation, these intelligent blood fiends retreated to preserve their strength and their lives..
In less than three months, the Eastern Region of the Western Zone, and the Heavenly Daows quickly took the opportunity to infiltrate the region.
The human army led by Ding Yue and Xiao Liang, supported by Demon Buddha and the experts of the Buddhist race, approached the Northern Region of the Western Zone.
A great battle erupted once again.
This battlested for more than half a year. In the end, the blood fiends were defeated and the allied human-Buddhist army entered the Northern Region.
This was the first time that the human race had set foot in the North Region since the start of the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The blood-colored spiritual energy that filled the air was extremely dense.
Countless blood fiends began to emerge.
Ding Yue and the others set up arge formation to defend and stabilize the territory they had seized. They relied on time to slowly wear down the blood-colored spiritual energy.
It would take a long time to take back the Northern Region.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Eastern Region of the Western Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
Chapter 373 - The Western Zone’s Hidden Expert (Part 3)
Chapter 373: The Western Zone¡¯s Hidden Expert (Part 3)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The allied army had entered the Northern Region, which meant that they had finally reached the territory controlled by the hidden expert.
Chu Xuan paid attention to the changes taking ce in the Northern Region of the Western Zone. If things got out of hand, Dao realm blood fiends might make their appearance here.
Since Ren Changhe had broken through and stabilized his cultivation, Chu Xuan asked him to go and act ording to the situation.
Northern Region, ancient battlefield.
The two blood fiends knelt in front of the stone house.
¡°Trash!¡±
A cold voice came from the stone house.
The two blood fiends trembled in fear.
After a long while, a branch floated out of the stone house. It was as ck as ink and was surrounded by an unknown aura.
As soon as the tree branch appeared, it seemed to encounter the rejection of some sort of power and started to crack.
However, after a few cracks appeared, it stopped cracking and the power disappeared.
¡°Go. If necessary, you can take action. You must protect the Northern Region,¡± the voice in the stone house said coldly.
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
The two blood fiends were overjoyed. They took the branch and left.
On this day, there was an unforeseen event in the Northern Region of the Western Zone.
The blood fiends descended from the sky like blood rain, and swept toward the allied army¡¯s camp.
Boom!
¡°Retreat quickly!¡±
The allied army retreated while a group of Divine realm experts charged forward to face the blood fiend experts who suddenly attacked.
The human experts¡¯ expressions changed drastically upon contact.
Another battle broke out. This time, the allied army was on the backfoot, and their experts were suffering injuries.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang both attacked to stop the blood fiend experts.
¡°Torrent of ten thousand swords!¡±
Sword qi swept across the blood-red sky and, in an instant, six or seven blood fiends were destroyed.
¡°Evesting war!¡±
The long spear pierced through the sky, destroying every blood fiend that came into contact with it.
At this moment, Ding Yue and Xiao Liang revealed their strength.
¡°Mighty Heavenly Dragon!¡±
Demon Buddha put his palms together. The Buddhist light around him condensed into an illusory dragon.
The three of them were extremely powerful and actually blocked the blood fiend experts¡¯ attacks.
At the rear of the blood fiend army, the two blood fiend leaders had gloomy expressions as they stared at Ding Yue and the other two.
If not for Ding Yue and Xiao Liang, the Western Zone would have already fallen, and if this baldie had note to help, the blood fiends would not have lost the Eastern Region and retreated to the Northern Region.
One of them stuck the ck branch in his hand into the ground. With a whoosh, the branch instantly sprouted, turning into a strange ck tree that was hundreds of meters tall.
Then, the branches gathered together and transformed into a terrifying ck hand, sweeping toward Ding Yue and the others.
Danger!
An intense life and death crisis had suddenly descended!
Ding Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically.
¡°Retreat quickly!¡±
He rushed forward, trying to buy time for Xiao Liang and Demon Buddha to escape.
Xiao Liang and Demon Buddha cursed inwardly. Why did they not escape together? They basically moved at the same speed anyway, so why bother trying to buy time?
At this moment, sword qi erupted from Ding Yue¡¯s body. At this moment, it was as if his entire body had transformed into a divine sword.
¡°I¡¯m the eldest senior brother, so this is my responsibility!¡±
Xiao Liang and Demon Buddha almost vomited blood.
¡®It was not like we did not acknowledge his status¡¡¯
¡®So why was he trying to act tough?¡¯
The two of them gritted their teeth and charged forward.
One of them was full of fighting spirit, which created the illusory image of a ferocious warrior behind him.
One of them had a huge dragon wrapped around his body and was covered in Buddhist light.
The ck hand had already surpassed the power of the Divine realm. Even before it approached, Ding Yue felt as if he was about to suffocate.
¡®I, Ding Yue, have no woman in my heart. I can kill a god with my sword. Kill!¡¯
Chapter 374 - The Western Zone’s Hidden Expert (Part 4)
Chapter 374: The Western Zone¡¯s Hidden Expert (Part 4)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
His sword qi streaked across the sky toward the ck hand.
Boom!
The sword qi shattered into pieces. Ding Yue spat out blood, and the divine sword in his hand shattered.
¡°Kill!¡±
He attacked again, this time even stronger.
However, his attack was still unable to block the ck hand.
Boom!
Xiao Liang struck with his spear.
Demon Buddha¡¯s Mighty Heavenly Dragon charged at the ck hand.
However, the ck hand shattered both attacks. The two of them were hurled back, injured.
¡°Argh!¡±
Ding Yue roared. Even though there were wounds all over his body, and his divine soul was shaking, he still did not retreat.
¡°Way of the Supreme Sword!¡±
Boom!
Ding Yue¡¯s entire body erupted with strength. A vast sword qi that seemed to be able to tear the sky apart and shatter the heavens appeared.
Xiao Liang and Demon Buddha stopped vomiting blood and cursed in their hearts. Was Ding Yue crazy?
Ding Yue was using his own body as a sword. If his attack was defeated, he would die.
Xiao Liang turned around and looked at Liu Piaopiao. He gritted his teeth, and a determined look filled his eyes.
Among Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples, Ding Yue and Xiao Liang were the strongest in terms ofbat talent and purebat power.
Ding Yue turned his body into a sword, so how could he lose to Ding Yue?
His fighting spirit boiled, and a long spear instantly appeared in the sky.
His endless battle intent made the sky tremble, and even the blood-colored spiritual energy was extinguished.
Demon Buddha was dumbfounded.
Were his two fellow disciples crazy?
Unfortunately, he could not follow suit.
He cultivated Buddhism, so his path was different. Still, he recondensed his Mighty Heavenly Dragon and attacked as well.
The sword and spear crashed into the ck hand.
The ck hand stopped, and then slowly pressed down. Demon Buddha¡¯s Mighty Heavenly Dragon crumbled and retreated.
Suddenly, the world fell silent.
Endless sword intent descended. It was neither sharp nor murderous, but as gentle as a breeze. However, the sword that Ding Yue had transformed into pierced the ck hand.
Gradually, the tip of the sword emerged from the back of the hand and kept piercing forward.
All of a sudden, every de of grass, every tree, every wisp of spiritual energy, seemed to be filled with fighting spirit.
Demon Buddha, who was bleeding and retreating, felt his blood boiling at this moment. He felt ready to go again.
Buddhist light erupted, and the endless fighting spirit filled him. Unfortunately, he was not strong enough, so he was pushed back each time he attacked.
The tip of the spear also pierced the ck hand and stubbornly continued forward.
Then, the sword and spear flew out from the ck hand and into the sky, erupting with Dao aura.
Boom!
The ck hand exploded.
The two blood fiends were stunned. They broke through just like that?
These geniuses had to die!
¡°Your disciple, Ding Yue, has advanced against adversity. His fate has transformed and he has reached the Dao realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
¡°Your disciple, Xiao Liang, has advanced against adversity. His fate has transformed and he has reached the Dao realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang had used the crisis to break through to the Dao realm.
Whether it was Ding Yue or Xiao Liang, they were both good at fighting and were famous for their battle prowess, so it was not surprising that they would break through during a battle.
Seeing that ck hand, Chu Xuan¡¯s expression became a little more serious.
As expected, the hidden expert was from the ancient demon race.
Still, he did not know how the other party had interfered in the matters of the nine zones.
Two powerful Dao realm blood fiends charged out toward Ding Yue and Xiao Liang. Furthermore, they were much stronger than the Dao realm blood fiends of the Central Zone.
When they made their move, a powerful force swept out. They had actually cultivated a powerful secret skill.
Boom!
The ck hand appeared again, this time even stronger.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang revealed themselves. Even though they had just broken through, their cultivation foundations were stable.
A sword appeared out of thin air and shed toward a blood fiend.
The long spear pierced through the sky and headed for the other blood fiend.
The power of the slow vines also swept out, causing the ck hand to slow down a little.
Shua!
Two rays of light, ck and white, suddenly appeared. Life and death alternated, and the power of yin and yang swept over to block the ck hand.
Ren Changhe made his move.
However, the ck hand grew stronger and stronger. Demonic power surged out, which seemed to trigger the rejection of the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice rang out in their ears.
¡°Retreat. The person behind those two is not in the nine zones.¡±
The three of them exchanged another round of blows with the blood fiends and then retreated, leaving the Northern Region of the Western Zone.
The huge ck tree took root at the border of the Northern Region of the Western Zone. Its ck branches covered the sky, sealing off the North Region.
The ck tree wasparable to a 6th or 7th level Dao realm cultivator.
It was closely rted to the ancient demon race, so it would suffer the rejection of the Great Dao if it used too much power. Even now, Chu Xuan could see cracks on the tree.
Chapter 375 - The Spirit Devouring Flower (Part 1)
Chapter 375: The Spirit Devouring Flower (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang led the human army and retreated. They did not continue their assault on the Northern Region.
Demon Buddha led the Buddhist n¡¯s experts back to the Buddhist Zone. He was going to break through to the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan restrained the Heavenly Daows of the other four regions of the Western Zone to avoid the prying eyes of that hidden expert.
Although the hidden expert could not enter the nine zones directly, the fact that he could control the blood fiends and bring in the ck tree meant that he had many tricks up his sleeve.
He was probably an existence on the same level as the Daoist Flying Cloud.
Speaking of the ck tree, Chu Xuan¡¯s thoughts drifted to the Spirit Devouring Flower. This special nt seemed to be able to devour anything.
Chu Xuan pulled out the Spirit Devouring Flower.
The Northern Zone had no blood fiends, so Chu Xuan was not sure if it liked to devour blood-colored spiritual energy.
If it did, then it would y a major role in ending the blood fiend cmity, and he would be able to send it to assist Hei Yue and the others in the Central Zone.
If it could even devour the grayish-ck gas, then it would be even more amazing.
If the Spirit Devouring Flower could devour even that, then would it be able to devour the aura of the Great Dao as well once it grew stronger?
¡°There are no blood fiends in the Northern Zone, so go to the Eastern Zone or the Southern Zone and look for Qin Ying or Xiang Xing. If you can devour the blood-colored spiritual energy, this will be your opportunity.¡±
The Spirit Devouring Flower had only reached the Divine realm.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat and the Sky-shaking Golden Roc had both reached the Dao realm. The difference between them was somewhatrge.
Perhaps this would be its opportunity to catch up.
The Spirit Devouring Flower¡¯s beautiful petals flickered. It was not too sure what the blood fiends were. After all, it had never seen or eaten it.
¡°The blood-colored spiritual energy is an upgraded version of the bloodkes in the Asura Ancient Land. It gives birth to living beings called blood fiends. The blood-colored spiritual energy is ten times denser than the bloodkes,¡± Chu Xuan exined.
All of the Spirit Devouring Flower¡¯s flowers bloomed. They were extraordinarily gorgeous and colorful. There were rustling sounds as they flickered continuously. It was very excited and happy.
It seemed that it could actually devour the blood-colored spiritual energy, and probably found it delicious to boot.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, go.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
With the Spirit Devouring Flower¡¯s assistance, the Heavenly Daows¡¯ expansion would progress even faster. He would soon reach the Daoyuan realm.
The Spirit Devouring Flower flickered and disappeared into the horizon. It seemed to be impatient.
Southern Zone.
Xiang Xing had gathered the artifact refiners of the Southern Zone to create abined formation, whichpressed the blood-colored spiritual energy and gathered it in one ce.
He also refined a container to hold it. This was to prevent the blood fiends from continuously reviving.
As long as he could stop the blood fiends from reviving, he would be able to take his time purifying the blood-colored spiritual energy.
He had already discovered a new and more efficient method to purify the blood-colored spiritual energy.
Xiang bang was also a part of the n. After Fengkong left, he was basically the strongest person in the Southern Zone, and the one closest to reaching the Dao realm.
Now, Xiang Bang could feel that he was only a step away from the Dao realm.
However, Xiang Xing¡¯s increase in cultivation shocked him.
In just a short time, Xiang Xing¡¯s cultivation had almost caught up to his own. In fact, he felt that Xiang Xing might reach the Dao realm sooner than he did.
Xiang Xing¡¯s goal was to end the blood fiend cmity in the Southern Zone as soon as possible. After all, the Great Dao cmity was looming over the horizon.
Furthermore, he wanted to go to the Central Zone as well.
Ji Dexin!
This was a genius that even his master had praised.
Moreover, as a fellow disciple, he should help Hei Yue with her revenge.
There were too many experts in the Central Zone, and too many ancient forces with long histories.
Unless Hei Yue asked Master to intervene, it would be difficult for her to exact revenge alone.
Xiang Xing also wanted topete with the geniuses of the ancient forces of the Central Zone and see how capable they were.
He had also heard that there was a sessor of an ancient force who coveted Qian Ming¡¯s cultivation method.
¡°Great formation, activate!¡±
The formation was a scarlet barrier that covered more than half of the Southern Zone. Inside it, the blood fiends and blood-colored spiritual energy was being refined by the crimson mes it produced.
After suppressing the nascent Blood World, he had mobilized the forces and resources of the entire Southern Zone to set up the formation, as well as to gather the blood fiends together.
The formation was a sess. Although the blood fiends would continue to revive, once the blood-colored spiritual energy within the barrier was refined, it would all be over.
Chapter 376 - The Spirit Devouring Flower (Part 2)
Chapter 376: The Spirit Devouring Flower (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Xiang Xing heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally seeded.
Fortunately, the blood fiends in the Southern Zone were not like those in the Western Zone. Otherwise, he would never have been able to gather them together.
The blood fiend¡¯sck of intelligence and violent nature were perhaps their only weaknesses.
¡°Your disciple, Xiang Xing, confined the blood fiends and blood-colored spiritual energy within a great formation and created an opportunity to end the blood fiend cmity in the Southern Zone. His cultivation level soared and his fate was transformed. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
Not long after the Spirit Devouring Flower left, the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
Chu Xuan was not surprised. His disciples were capable people, and would naturally excel during the Great Daoyuan cmity.
By now, all of his disciples had transformed into those who shouldered the fate of the Great Dao.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s strength was growing steadily, and his reputation in the Eastern Zone was growing. Moreover, when he killed a blood fiend, he would be annihtedpletely, and would not be able to revive.
This was the power of the Extreme Dao, and his pathway to fight for fate amidst the Great Daoyuan cmity.
The blood fiend cmity wasing to an end, and a new cmity was about to arrive.
Xiang Xing did not leave immediately. Instead, he continued to oversee the formation to prevent any idents from happening.
At the same time, he would impart knowledge to the artifact refiners of the Southern Zone. In terms of the Dao of refining, no one in the entire nine zones couldpare to him.
Shua!
Suddenly, a sh of light appeared in the sky, and a strange tree descended.
The flowers on the strange tree were colorful and extraordinarily gorgeous, and also flickered with light. It charged toward the formation the moment it appeared.
¡°Block it quickly!¡±
¡°What kind of strange tree is this?¡±
The Southern Zone¡¯s experts who were maintaining the formation all paled.
This strange tree might be here to destroy the formation.
Xiang Xing was momentarily stunned. Was that not Master¡¯s Spirit Devouring Flower?
What was it doing here?
It seemed really happy too, as if it had seen something delicious.
Delicious?
Xiang Xing suddenly remembered that the Spirit Devouring Flower had absorbed the bloodke in the Asura Ancient Land.
Was it here to do the same?
He immediately stopped the experts who were about to attack and opened a corner of the formation to let it in.
Xiang Xing was not worried at all that the Spirit Devouring Flower would be harmed by the formation. As the creator of the formation, all he needed to do was to leave a mark on the Spirit Devouring Flower, and the formation would not target it.
The Spirit Devouring Flower was extremely excited as it hurriedly rushed into the formation. When it passed by Xiang Xing, one of its branches patted him on the shoulder.
It seemed to be praising Xiang Xing for doing a good job!
After it entered the formation, it instantly spread its roots and turned into a towering tree. Countless flowers bloomed, and a beautiful light shimmered.
Its roots seemed to epass the ground below the entire formation.
Several vortexes appeared that sucked the blood-colored spiritual energy toward the Spirit Devouring Flower, which it promptly devoured.
The Spirit Devouring Flower swayed in a very pleased manner.
The roots spread out and stabbed themselves into the bodies of the blood fiends. Soon, the blood fiends were devoured as well.
All of the experts of the Southern Zone were shocked.
This nt could devour blood fiends and blood-colored spiritual energy?
Chapter 377 - The Spirit Devouring Flower (Part 3)
Chapter 377: The Spirit Devouring Flower (Part 3)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The experts of the Southern Zone were all shocked by the Spirit Devouring Flower.
This strange tree was devouring the blood fiends!
Would it be more powerful after it finished devouring the blood fiends? Also, what would happen if it turned into a blood fiend itself?
Would that not be an even greater cmity?
Xiang Bang looked at Xiang Xing with a frown.
The rest of the experts also looked over.
Xiang Xiing did not look worried at all.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be affected by the blood fiends, and willpletely annihte them.¡±
¡°What kind of existence is it to be able to do so?¡±
¡°Xiang Xing, do you recognize this strange tree?¡±
The group of experts asked many questions.
Xiang Xing waved his hand.
¡°All you need to remember is that you shouldn¡¯t attack it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±
it won¡¯t attack people, and it won¡¯t do anything to harm the Southern Zone. It will leave after devouring the blood fiends.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be greedy and try to take it for yourself. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Xiang Xing warned them.
Xiang Bang thought to himself, ¡®This strange tree probably belongs to Xiang Xing¡¯s mysterious master.¡¯
Xiang Xing was preparing to leave the Southern Zone.
Chu Xuan observed the Spirit Devouring Flower as it rapidly devoured the blood fiends and increased in strength.
It seemed that those blood fiends were very nutritious.
After a few days, the Spirit Devouring Flower broke through to the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan suddenly had an idea.
Since the Spirit Devouring Flower could devour anything, and especially liked dark and evil energy, it could be the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Divine Tree, which would purify and devour filth for the Heavenly Daows.
Moreover, by doing so, it would strengthen the Heavenly Daows.
With that thought in mind, Chu Xuan activated the Heavenly Dao seal within the Spirit Devouring Flower,pletely integrating it into the Spirit Devouring Flower.
This caused it to be connected to the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
At the same time, he injected a wisp of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s fate into the Spirit Devouring Flower.
He waved his hand, and the Heavenly Dao Talisman flew over.
At this moment, the pattern of arge tree with beautiful flowers appeared on the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
The Spirit Devouring Flower was happily devouring the blood fiends and growing stronger. Suddenly, it felt some changes in its body, and its growth rate slowed down.
It was as if the nutrients it devoured were not only for its own growth, but also for the growth of something else?
The Heavenly Daows?
Its flowers swayed and rustled, and it was so aggrieved that it almost cried.
It actually had to nurture the Heavenly Daows?
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice rang out in its consciousness.
¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful. Right now, you¡¯re only providing assistance. When the Heavenly Daows are perfected, it¡¯ll be time for you to reap the rewards. You¡¯re the Heavenly Dao Divine Tree now.¡±
¡°You are in charge of purifying all of the filth of the Heavenly Dao and will absorb it for yourself. You should be satisfied with that.¡±
The Spirit Devouring Flower protested that it did not want to be the Heavenly Dao Divine Tree¡
At least not right now. It would take up that position when the Heavenly Daows were perfected.
Chu Xuan ignored its protest.
There was no way he would give it such a good deal.
Besides the Spirit Devouring Flower, he also had to make arrangements for the Heavenly Spirit Cat and the Sky-shaking Golden Roc.
Since there was a heavenly tree, there also had to be heavenly beasts.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc, and the Spirit Devouring Flower were all pets rewarded by the system. They were the most suitable creatures to be the Heavenly Dao divine beasts and the divine tree.
Chu Xuan made the arrangements.
When Dao realm experts entered the cmity, they would help him deal with the problem by fighting the Dao realm experts.
After the blood fiend cmity ended, Chu Xuan did not know what kind of cmity would appear next.
A year passed by quietly.
He was one step closer to the 60-year milestone.
¡°Your disciple, Demon Buddha, has entered the Dao realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
In the past year, the war in the Central Zone had be more and more intense. As long as they survived this wave of the cmity, the blood fiend cmity woulde to an end, other than in the Western Zone.
Countless human experts in the Central Zone had fallen, and the poption of the Central Zone had been reduced by 20%.
Half a month after Demon Buddha¡¯s breakthrough.
¡°Your disciple, Wang Luo, killed a Dao realm blood fiend with a blood core formation. His fate has transformed and he has reached the Dao realm. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced and you have received a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
Wang Luo had also broken through to the Dao realm.
A monthter, Xiang Xing also broke through.
He had broken through in the Central Zone.
Among his disciples, only Hei Yue and Qian Ming had not broken through to the Dao realm.
Chapter 378 - The Master Of Qian Mountain (Part 1) Translator: EndlessFa
Chapter 378: The Master Of Qian Mountain (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Three monthster.
The Spirit Devouring Flower finished refining the blood fiends and left the Southern Zone. It had even devoured the nascent Blood World.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Southern Region of the Southern Zone, and your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
Chu Xuan received his reward.
31st level of the Dao realm!
He was getting ever closer to the Daoyuan realm.
Only one more region in the Southern Zone had yet to be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, after which, another zone would be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
The Spirit Devouring Flower went to the Eastern Zone.
Most of the blood fiends in the Eastern Zone had been purified by Qin Ying¡¯s Great Sacrificial Formation. Even though new blood fiends were bornter, the number of blood fiends was still greatly reduced.
The arrival of the Spirit Devouring Flower simply sealed their fate.
After that, the Spirit Devouring Flower would naturally head to the Central Zone.
Qin Ying went into secluded cultivation and made preparations to break through to the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan looked toward the Monster Zone. After Hu Tianya transformed into a divine beast and suppressed the ominous beings, he had now reached the Dao realm.
However, the grayish-ck gas in the Monster Zone seemed to be getting denser and denser, so it was impossible topletely eliminate them.
Furthermore, if they were not careful, the grayish-ck gas would contaminate them and transform them into ominous beings.
Half a year had passed.
Qin Ying had broken through to the Dao realm.
The blood fiend cmity in the Central Zone was more terrifying than any other zone.
There were more than ten Dao realm blood fiends!
At this moment, in the Qian region, Qian Ming had a falling out with an ancient force, the Heavenly Temple.
He was so talented that he overshadowed the young master of the Heavenly Temple and became the number one heaven¡¯s favorite in the Qian Region.
In fact, in the entire Central Zone, he was only second to Ji Dexin.
His cultivation method naturally attracted the covetous eyes of some people.
However, as the Great Daoyuan cmity was in progress, most forces would not do anything to harm the human race¡¯s geniuses before the Great Daoyuan cmity was over.
The Heavenly Temple was the first to show their ugly side, taking advantage of the fact that the crisis had eased up a little to try and take advantage of Qian Ming.
Like those in the Chaos Zone, they tried to use the moral high ground to get Qian Ming to share his cultivation method with them.
Qian Ming¡¯s current status was that of the master of Qian Mountain, which had be the holynd of the Qian Region.
Cultivators would often see Qian Mountain turn into a terrifying giant and charge into the sky to kill blood fiends.
Qian Mountain was no longer a simple mountain. Qian Ming¡¯s cultivation technique had nurtured it to the point where it was as strong as a heavenly artifact, and it was in the midst of transforming into a divine artifact.
After Xiang Xing and Wang Luo arrived, they helped Qian Ming refine it further, turning it into a powerful weapon.
Qian Ming coldly looked at the other party, without the slightest intention of feigning civility.
¡°You are all not qualified to practice my cultivation technique, nor be my disciples.¡±
The master of the Heavenly Temple¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.
¡°Qian Ming, do you think that you can be so arrogant just because you performed well during the Great Daoyuan cmity?¡±
¡°Do you think that my Heavenly Temple is weak?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since my Heavenly Temple has disyed its might. I¡¯m afraid the world has forgotten who¡¯s truly in charge of the Qian Region!¡±
Qian Ming chuckled.
¡°So what?¡±
¡°Do you think that your Heavenly Temple is invincible? Are you really going to pick a fight with an ally amidst the cmity?¡±
¡°Hmph! Perhaps it¡¯s time for Qian Mountain to disappear from the Qian Region.¡±
The master of the Heavenly Temple turned around and left. An old figure suddenly appeared on Qian Mountain. It was the Heavenly Temple¡¯s Dao realm expert.
¡°Young man, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Join the Heavenly Temple and you¡¯ll be the Grand Elder. How about it? ¡±
¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just a half-crippled Dao realm cultivator. Where does your confidencee from?¡±
Qian Ming looked contemptuously.
The old man¡¯s face darkened and his eyes turned cold, ¡°Do you think you can ignore my Heavenly Temple just because you have some inheritance?¡±
¡°Summon your backer. I¡¯d like to see which Dao realm expert dares to ignore my Heavenly Temple!¡±
He knew that Qian Ming had a backer, but he was not afraid.
The Heavenly Temple had a long history and countless experts. Even Dao realm cultivators did not dare to offend the heavenly temple.
¡°So what if you are from the Heavenly Temple? Anyone who acts so despicably in the face of the cmity is clearly evil.¡±
Someone else had spoken up.
The old man¡¯s expression instantly changed. He looked at Wang Luo, who had appeared on Qian Mountain, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you trying to interfere in the Heavenly Temple¡¯s business?¡±
Wang Luo, the human genius who suddenly appeared in the Central Zone. He had just broken through to the Dao realm not long ago and was extremely powerful, and a peerless alchemist to boot.
His formations had killed three Dao realm blood fiends, one of which had almost reached the second level of the Dao realm.
His origins were rather mysterious, as he was from a different zone. Although he might not be as strong as Ji Dexinbat-wise, he definitely surpassed thetter when it came to alchemy.
Furthermore, he had the support of Fengkong.
In order to fulfill someone¡¯sst wish, he had gone to the Starry Sky Pce and offended the Great Elder of the Starry Sky Pce. In the end, the Great Elder was suppressed by Fengkong.
After Wang Luo broke through to the Dao realm, he personally went to the Starry Sky Pce to challenge the Great Elder and managed to severely wound him!
Chapter 379 - The Master Of Qian Mountain (Part 2) Translator: Endless
Chapter 379: The Master Of Qian Mountain (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°What?¡± Wang Luo looked at the old man yfully. ¡°Your Heavenly Temple is so brazen as toe and snatch my junior brother¡¯s cultivation technique, yet you¡¯re using me of interfering in your affairs?¡±
The old man¡¯s expression changed.
Qian Ming was Wang Luo¡¯s junior brother?
The rtionship between Wang Luo and Fengkong was extraordinary. Some people even felt that Fengkong was Wang Luo¡¯s guardian.
Fengkong was the strongest person in the nine zones currently. It was said that he had broken through to the 3rd level of the Dao realm.
Now, they discovered that Qian Ming was Wang Luo¡¯s junior brother.
Although the Heavenly Temple had a long history and had Dao realm experts, Fengkong was a human king. He was not someone the Heavenly Temple could mess with.
Aside from his identity as a human king, Fengkong¡¯s status in the human alliance was very high. In fact, it was even higher than Ji Dexin¡¯s.
Furthermore, if they did such a thing during the cmity, the alliance would condemn them, and might even join forces to punish them.
The old man¡¯s expression changed again and again. Finally, he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Brother Wang, this is a misunderstanding. My Heavenly Temple willpensate you.¡±
He admitted defeat.
In terms of strength, he was inferior to Wang Luo. In addition, the Heavenly Temple was in the wrong.
Wang Luo looked at the other party with ridicule.
¡°Just a misunderstanding?¡±
¡°May I know what your request is?¡±
The old man¡¯s expression was dark.
¡°We don¡¯t care about your Heavenly Temple¡¯s rubbish treasures of techniques.¡±
Wang Luo chuckled and a tiny pill engraved with the image of a cauldron appeared in his hand.
¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to the alliance to handle. They will teach you a lesson.¡±
The old man¡¯s expression changed drastically.
If this matter was reported to the alliance, the Heavenly Temple would not be able to suppress it.
Once this news spread, the Heavenly Temple¡¯s reputation would be ruined, and they would be ridiculed and hated by the cultivators of the Central Zone.
There was a good chance that the Heavenly Temple would be ganged up on and made an example of.
¡°Do you really want to do this? When the elders of my Heavenly Temple return, this matter won¡¯t end so easily!¡±
Wang Luo sneered.
Was he threatening him?
He was taking things too far!
Wang Luo flicked the pill in his hand at the old man. It transformed into arge cauldron that enveloped the old man.
Boom!
The old man¡¯s aura erupted, but he was still suppressed. He was injured and fled while spitting blood.
In the distance, the faces of the Heavenly Temple¡¯s forces were ashen white as they fled.
¡°Junior Brother, you should break through as soon as possible,¡±
Wang Luo patted Qian Ming¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to the alliance to lodge aint.¡±
The Heavenly Temple incident was just a small interlude.
Chu Xuan did not pay too much attention to this incident, but he agreed with Wang Luo¡¯s decision.
Ruining their reputation was the right method, and even more effective than exterminating their forces.
Even if the elders from the Heavenly Temple entered the cmity, they would not be able to act because the Heavenly Temple was in the wrong, and had been judged by the forces of the Central Zone.
There was still no sign of an end to the blood fiend cmity in the Central Zone, but a new cmity was about to begin.
The more Chu Xuan looked, the more he felt that something was wrong with the nine zones.
Even the Buddhist Zone that had been incorporated into the Heavenly Daows showed sights of another cmity.
Chapter 380 - Advancing Levels (Part 1)
Chapter 380: Advancing Levels (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Dao realm elder from the Heavenly Temple was quickly captured and judged by the alliance, and Fengkong personally carried out the execution.
The Heavenly Temple¡¯s reputation was ruined, and many disciples and cultivators announced their withdrawal from the Heavenly Temple.
Just like that¡
An ancient force with a long history, one that had controlled the Qian Region for countless years, became the first ancient force to decline amidst the Great Daoyuan cmity.
Half a yearter.
The Spirit Devouring Flower did not go to the Central Zone, but to the Chaos Zone instead, which was slightly out of Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations.
Perhaps the Spirit Devouring Flower did not feel confident enough to deal with the blood fiends in the Central Zone, and wanted to further strengthen itself before heading over.
Another half a year passed.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Southern Zone¡¯s Eastern Region. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
Thest region of the Southern Zone had been incorporated into the Heaven Daows. Now, all that remained was the ocean region of the Southern Zone, which bordered the Eastern Region.
32nd level of the Dao realm!
There were only four levels to go!
As he got closer and closer to the Daoyuan realm, Chu Xuan¡¯s confidence grew. The remaining five regions in the Chaos Zone would soon be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows as well.
¡®I should be able to break through to the Daoyuan realm when the sixty-year milestone arrives,¡¯ Chu Xuan thought.
A monthter.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Southern Zone. You have been rewarded with 360 Dao principles.¡±
From the 36 Dao principles that he had received from taking over the Northern Zone, to the 108 Dao principles from the Buddhist Zone, the reward had now grown to 360 Dao principles.
It seemed that this number would only continue to grow with each sessful zone incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan received the reward, and more and more Dao principles were added to his miniature Great Dao.
Another half a year passed.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the sixth region of the Chaos Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
Chu Xuan had reached the 33rd level of the Dao realm.
After the Spirit Devouring Flower left the Chaos Zone, it went straight to the Central Zone. However, once there, it kept a low profile and only acted when it waspletely safe.
With the arrival of the Spirit Devouring Flower, Hei Yue¡¯s n would be able to be better implemented. She wanted to take down the Central Region of the Central Zone and use that opportunity to break through to the Dao realm.
Once that wasplete, the Central Region and the Qian Region would be under the control of the Heavenly Daows, and she would be able to properly utilize the Heavenly Dao Scripture to her advantage.
Tianyue Tower was an ancient force with a long history. Its strength should not be underestimated.
Chu Xuan had some understanding of the grudge between Hei Yue and the Tianyue Tower.
Her mother used to be the Saintess of the Tianyue Tower. Incidentally, Saintesses were not allowed to marry.
Hei Yue¡¯s mother had an ill-fated rtionship with Ji Tianbei. In the end, the rtionship failed, and her mother returned to the Tianyue Tower, but was forced tomit suicide.
Chu Xuan looked down on Ji Tianbei. He should not have just sat back and watched.
This was also the reason why Hei Yue did not have the slightest favorable impression of her father.
Chu Xuan felt that it was better to destroy a melodramatic force like the Tianyue Tower. What kind of archaic rules were those?
The blood fiend cmity in the Central Zone was finallying to an end, and many cultivators heaved a sigh of relief.
After the prolonged battle, everyone was exhausted.
Of course, Chu Xuan knew that another cmity wasing.
There was something wrong with the nine zones.
There were even traces of the cmity in the Northern Zone. It was as if a mysterious force had seeped in and was trying to control the fate of the Northern Zone.
In the end, it was devoured by the Heavenly Daows, and the Northern Zone remained at peace. However, the Heavenly Daows in the other zones had to lie low and not interfere with this mysterious power that had seeped in.
It was enough to protect the Northern Zone for now. The Heavenly Daows were not strong enough to take on the cmity just yet.
Three yearster.
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the seventh region of the Chaos Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
34th level of the Dao realm!
The nine zones began to show signs of chaos.
Although the blood fiends had gradually disappeared from the nine zones, the living beings of the nine zones had be irritable for some reason, and would start fighting over the smallest conflict or disagreement.
It was as if their emotions were being affected by some kind of power.
There were even some small races that suddenly erupted due to the oppression of certain human cultivators, massacring an entire human city.
This would have been unimaginable in the past.
No small race would dare to massacre a human city.
Chapter 381 - Advancing Levels (Part 2)
Chapter 381: Advancing Levels (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The human race was the overlord race of the nine zones. Such behavior was equivalent to provoking the human race.
To a small race, it was suicidal behavior.
The human experts were furious.
In just three days, that small race disappeared from the nine zones entirely.
The body of that small race¡¯s Divine realm expert was hung on the city wall, left to bleed out and die in order to intimidate the other races.
Chu Xuan frowned. He found that the human cultivators involved in the extermination of the small race seemed to have a special aura around them.
It seemed to be rted to the cmity.
Why did this happen? Was the Great Dao punishing them for exterminating the small race?
Chu Xuan had a feeling that the Great Dao cmity was getting closer and closer.
Many of the cultivators in the Great Dao Communication Group felt the tug to enter the cmity, but restrained themselves due to Chu Xuan¡¯s warning.
Ying Kong, who was the weakest among them, could barely restrain himself.
He told the group chat that there seemed to be a voice telling him that there was a great opportunity in the nine zones, guiding him to leave the primordialnd.
Chu Xuan knew that there would be Dao realm experts appearing in the nine zones very soon.
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm experts also looked solemn. They all felt a sense of pressure.
The Great Dao cmity was about to arrive.
Yi Yuejun then went to take a look at the strange ck power on the Great Dao. From what he observed, it did not seem to have expanded.
Daoist Flying Cloud had already returned to the Ancient Chaos World. Before he returned, he told Chu Xuan that the Great Dao cmity was descending sooner than expected.
Something was very wrong.
It was as if there was some mysterious force driving the Great Dao cmity this time.
Chu Xuan suspected that it was rted to him and the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Half a yearter.
The eighth region of the Chaos Zone was incorporated into the Heavenly Daows..
Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level rose once more to the 35th level of the Dao realm. He was now one level away from the peak of the Dao realm.
After breaking through to the 36th level of the Dao realm, he would settle down for a few more years and open up his Dao path in conjunction with the 60-year milestone.
He hoped that the 60-year milestone reward would help him either break through to the Daoyuan realm, or make his Dao path longer and wider when he did.
Now that he was only one step away, he was rxed.
Once he reached the Daoyuan realm, he would have nothing to fear.
In the future, the nine zones would be his territory. Whoever dared to interfere without his permission would be killed.
The blood fiend cmity in the Central Zone was about to disappear.
In the alliance¡¯s headquarters, Ji Dexin stood at the peak of a mountain, frowning.
He did not know why, but he felt that there seemed to be some changes in the Central Zone.
Was it an illusion?
Was a new cmitying?
Something was wrong with this Great Daoyuan cmity. It hade and ended far too quickly.
Was it rted to the grayish-ck gas in the Monster Zone?
Ji Dexin could not figure it out. Even with the memories from his previous life, nothing seemed right this time around.
Chapter 382 - Innate Divine Soul
Chapter 382: Innate Divine Soul
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ji Dexin had already reached the first level of the Dao realm. To him, this was just the beginning.
Before his reincarnation, he had been a 36th-level Dao realm expert.
Ji Dexin¡¯s eyes glowed with a mysterious aura, but he could not see what was wrong.
Perhaps he was overthinking things.
A maidservant hurried over.
The maidservant was a Divine Realm expert. Even if she was only at the first level of the Divine Realm, it was clear that this maidservant¡¯s talent was terrifying.
In the outside world, she would be considered a genius.
However, to Ji Dexin, she was just a maidservant.
The maidservant said gently, ¡°Young Master, the master of the Tianyue Tower has sent a message. He hopes that the Ji family will stick to their principles and not interfere with the internal affairs of the Tianyue Tower. He wants a reply from you within three days.¡±
Ji Dexin lowered his head and was silent for a moment.
¡°Tell Tianyue Tower that since they possess the Ji family¡¯s blood, this cannot be considered Tianyue Tower¡¯s internal affair.¡±
¡°If the Tianyue Tower is not convinced, tell them to look for me in person,¡± he said in a domineering voice.
¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±
¡°Where is she?¡±
Ji Dexin asked.
¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±
The maidservant shook her head.
The news of Hei Yue¡¯s return to the Central Zone had only spread recently.
¡°Let me know if there¡¯s any news.¡±
¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±
The maidservant left.
Ji Dexin frowned slightly. The reason why he protected Hei Yue was not due to their sibling rtionship, nor was it purely for the dignity of the Ji family.
Instead, it was due to Hei Yue¡¯s mysterious origins.
An innate divine soul!
In this world, there was no such thing as an innate divine soul, unless it was the reincarnation of a peerless expert.
However, even the reincarnated peerless experts would still have problems upon birth, which would only be resolved after they recondensed their souls after they reached three years old.
Even Ji Dexin had gone through some difficulties when he reincarnated.
Only after three years old did he awaken his memories, and recondense his soul to one.
As for Hei Yue, she was actually born with a divine soul. Even if her divine soul was iplete, it still meant that her origins were extraordinary.
Ji Dexin was not sure if the reincarnation of even a Daoyuan realm expert would have an innate divine soul.
Those who were born with divine souls naturally meant that they would have the memories of their previous lives the moment they were born.
Hei Yue was born with a divine soul. Even if it was iplete, she should have at least a portion of her memories from her previous life.
In reality, Hei Yue really did not have any memories of her previous life.
There were no signs of her being a reincarnated person, which was unusual.
Ji Dexin could not figure it out.
Still, because she was born with an innate divine soul, she would be extraordinary.
No matter what, he had to maintain a good sibling rtionship with Hei Yue. Who knew if he would receive unexpected benefits for doing so one day.
In this life, he had reincarnated in order to break through his limits and reach the Daoyuan realm.
Therefore, he needed to take advantage of every opportunity to increase his chances.
¡°Maybe she¡¯ll be different after she breaks through to the Dao realm.¡±
Ji Dexin looked at the Tianyue Tower.
He was not Ji Tianbei. If the Tianyue Tower dared to disobey him, Ji Dexin would not show mercy.
¡
In a certain courtyard in the Central Zone¡¯s Central Region.
Hei Yue raised her head and looked in the direction of the Tianyue Tower.
¡°Tianyue Tower should have received the news that you are in the Central Region,¡± Grandpa Zhang said.
¡°Aren¡¯t we going to inform Wang Luo and the rest?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Hei Yue replied softly.
¡°There are Dao realm experts in the Tianyue Tower. I heard that they¡¯re all strong.¡±
Grandpa Zhang¡¯s face was filled with worry.
The Tianyue Tower had a deep foundation. It was rumored that they had even stronger Dao realm experts who had not returned to the nine zones.
Even if Tianyue Tower was destroyed, what would happen once those experts returned?
Even if Hei Yue broke through to the Dao realm, she would not be able to deal with it alone.
Hei Yue was not worried at all.
¡°There¡¯s no need for such a force to exist.¡±
Grandpa Zhang sighed.
¡°What if the Dao realm experts of the Tianyue Tower attack? How can we defend against them?¡±
Grandpa Zhang asked worriedly.
Could it be that Hei Yue wanted to make a breakthrough when the crisis came?
Would she be able to do so in time?
¡°I think it¡¯s better to inform your two senior brothers.¡±
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing were both Dao realm experts.
Moreover, they were much stronger than the current Dao realm experts of the Tianyue Tower.
¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve made the necessary preparations.¡±
Chapter 383 - The Giant In The Ocean
Chapter 383: The Giant In The Ocean
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Hei Yue was not worried at all. She stroked the Spirit Devouring Flower and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Tianyue Tower takes action or not. I just want to see a certain someone¡¯s attitude.¡±
Grandpa Zhang was silent.
He thought of that person who did not care about his granddaughter¡¯s life. That man was cold and ruthless.
¡°Why should we care about his attitude?¡±
Grandpa Zhang asked in a hoarse voice.
¡°Grandfather, he¡¯s not important. I¡¯m talking about Ji Dexin.¡±
Ji Dexin?
Hei Yue¡¯s half-brother?
He had a general idea of what Hei Yue was thinking.
As the number one genius of the human race and the unspoken leader of the alliance, Ji Dexin¡¯s attitude was indeed important.
Grandpa Zhang¡¯s heart was heavy.
If Ji Dexin opposed Hei Yue, it would be even more difficult for her to take revenge. He had the power to alienate Hei Yue from the alliance and the forces in the Central Zone.
Hei Yue¡¯s expression was calm. Ji Dexin¡¯s attitude would only determine how she would take her revenge, not if.
No one could stop her.
In the end, no one from the Tianyue Tower showed up.
Hei Yue received the news that Ji Dexin had warned the Tianyue Tower.
No matter what Ji Dexin¡¯s reasons were, or if he had any ulterior motives, Hei Yue did not care.
It was time for the Tianyue Tower to be destroyed.
Hei Yue stroked the Spirit Devouring Flower with one hand and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s time. You can start.¡±
The petals of the Spirit Devouring Flower flickered with anticipation and excitement.
¡
Chu Xuan was already a 35th-level Dao realm expert. He was so close to the Daoyuan realm.
There were still three regions in the Chaos Zone that had yet to be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
This meant that he would be able to break through to the 36th level of the Dao realm within a year.
Chu Xuan was curious as to whether he would continue receiving system rewards for the Heavenly Dao¡¯s expansion into other regions after he reached the 36th level of the Dao realm. If so, what would the reward be?
The fate of the nine zones had changed, and the grayish-ck gas seemed to be increasing.
Hu Tianya kept getting stronger and stronger as his bloodline became more pure. Thanks to that, he was still able to suppress the ominous beings.
In terms of strength, Hu Tianya¡¯s strength was definitely ranked among the top among Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples.
With the might of his divine beast bloodline, other than Ding Yue and Xiao Liang, no one was his match.
Then¡
¡°The sessor of your lucky mystic realm, the little evil king, has obtained the fate of the Great Daoyuan cmity. His fate has transformed, and his cultivation level has soared. He has advanced to the Divine realm. Your Fate Daow has advanced, and you have received a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly appeared.
Chu Xuan was startled. The little evil king had risen up?
¡°The sessor of your lucky mystic realm, the little evil king, has transformed his body, restored his third leg, and transformed his fate. His cultivation level has soared. Your Fate Dao principle has advanced.¡±
The system gave him another reward.
Physical transformation?
Chu Xuan was stunned. The little evil king had sessfully restored his third leg!
What kind of fortuitous encounter did he encounter?
Curious, he took out the Myriad Heavenly Mirror and connected it to the little evil king.
The image projection shimmered.
When the scene unfolded, it was actually at the bottom of the ocean.
At this moment, atop a shattered mountain at the bottom of the ocean, there were corpses lying around.
The little evil king was sitting cross-legged in a blood-red pit.
On the other side, Du Yuan was also sitting in a simr hole not far away. His injuries were not light.
A mysterious power kept the water out of the mountain.
Howls and roars could be heard faintly in the distance.
There were some ferocious monsters gathered around the underwater mountain.
Upon a closer look, one could vaguely see that these monsters were originally members of the ocean race. However they had mutated and were now ominous beings.
The little evil king¡¯s group had encountered ominous beings!
There were quite a few Divine realm ominous beings among them, but they were all blocked by the mysterious force around the mountain.
There were only two living people on the entire mountain¡
Du Yuan and the little evil king.
The rest were all dead.
Chu Xuan looked around and suddenly realized that there was something wrong with this underwater mountain.
The mountain seemed to have been shattered by impact. Furthermore, that object was still embedded in the mountain peak.
It seemed to be a person?
A huge person had crashed into the mountain peak, and his body was embedded in the mountain peak.
The holes that little evil king and Du Yuan were sitting cross-legged in seemed to be the eyes of the giant?
Chu Xuan was startled and hurriedly zoomed out to see more of the surroundings.
Hiss!
It really was the corpse of a giant!
Moreover, the mysterious power was the remnant Dao aura emitted by the corpse.
The giant had been a Dao realm expert when he was alive, and a pretty strong one to book. It was likely that the giant was a tenth-level Dao realm expert or stronger.
Chu Xuan recalled what Daoist Flying Cloud had said. There were humans in the Ancient Chaos World who had strong physical bodies and power.
They had once been to the nine zones and were known as the giant race.
The first body-tempering technique of the human race in the nine zones had been taught to them by the giant race, which had allowed the human race to establish themselves in the nine zones.
This corpse might have been one of the giants who hade to the nine zones.
In the distant past, this ocean area used to be a continent. However, thanks to the constant cmities, the continent was submerged underwater and became an ocean.
Moreover, the mountain at the bottom of the ocean had probably only reappeared due to the Great Daoyuan cmity.
No one knew how long the giant had been dead, but the corpse still contained a surging and powerful qi and blood essence.
The little evil King¡¯s body had transformed because he had absorbed the surging blood essence from the giant¡¯s corpse.
Du Yuan was also in the process of absorbing and refining the blood essence.
However, his talent and potential were not as good as the little evil king¡¯s, so his refining speed was much slower.
This was a great opportunity for him. After the transformation of his physical body, he might be able to break through to the Dao realm.
Thinking about this, there was definitely more than one ce with such opportunities in the nine zones.
Perhaps they would appear one after another as the cmity progressed.
The nine zones had been expanding. Due to the blood fiends¡¯ rampage, many of these expanded territories had yet to be explored.
It was likely that there would be a frantic rush to explore these territories after the blood fiend cmity ended.
Chu Xuan stared at the giant for a while, but he did not detect any signs of spiritual consciousness.
It was unknown as to whether or not this giant had left behind an inheritance.
If there really was an inheritance, it would most likely be obtained by the little evil king. After all, Du Yuan wascking inparison.
Chu Xuan was curious. Would the giant race return to the nine zones again?
What had happened in the past that caused them to withdraw from the nine zones?
Daoist Flying Cloud had not mentioned it, but Chu Xuan knew that something must have happened.
Despite the giant race contributing the first body-tempering technique to the human race, and having been around for quite some time, there were no legends or records about them in the nine zones.
In fact, were it not for Daoist Flying Cloud, Chu Xuan would not have known about their existence.
There were too many secrets in the long history of the nine zones.
Chapter 384 - Fate Of The Nine Zones
Chapter 384: Fate Of The Nine Zones
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan deactivated the mirror and received the system reward.
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with joy as he felt the changes in the Fate Dao principle. It was gradually transforming from a Dao principle to a Great Dao principle.
Gradually, an extremely mysterious nascent Great Dao principle emerged.
At this moment, Chu Xuan gained a deeper understanding of fate. His understanding and control of fate had reached a new level.
The Fate Great Dao principle!
Once Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation reached the 36th level of the Dao realm, he could use this Fate Great Dao principle to open his Dao path and break through to a Daoyuan realm cultivator.
The mysterious Fate Great Dao principle surrounded Chu Xuan¡¯s body, and he gazed at the nine zones again.
Finally, he saw something that he had never seen before.
The nine zones were divided into nine different types of fate. Each zone possessed a different fate, and the nine fates were both independent and united.
The Northern Zone¡¯s fate seemed to be slightly different from the other eight zones. It was, after all, the origin and birthce of the Heavenly Daows.
Furthermore, the Northern Zone¡¯s Heavenly Daows were still in operation, while the Heavenly Daows in the Southern and Buddhist zones were in a state of dormancy.
The Central Zone¡¯s fate was extremely strong, but it seemed like something had seeped in and was about to change it.
The fate of the Monster Zone was dark, as if it had been contaminated by something.
From a nce, Chu Xuan saw many things. For example, the fate of the Northern Region of the Western Zone was emitting a faint ck light, as if it wanted to seize the fate of the Western Zone.
The more Chu Xuan looked, the more shocked he was. The fate of the nine zones was very strange, especially the Deste Ancient Zone, where darkness and light existed together.
The future of the nine zones was full of uncertainties.
Chu Xuan looked at it for a while and then hurriedly retracted his gaze. After prying into the fate of the nine zones, his Fate Great Dao principle began to shake under the pressure.
He wondered if should also hide the Heavenly Daows of the Northern Zone.
Anyone who could pry into the fate of the nine zones could tell that something was wrong with the Northern Zone. Furthermore, things would be exposed if Dao realm experts entered the Northern Zone.
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment and made a decision.
The Northern Zone¡¯s Heavenly Daows could not be concealed. If necessary, he would prevent the Dao realm experts from entering the Northern Zone.
In any case, he was about to reach the Daoyuan realm, so it was not too concerning.
Given the current level of the Heavenly Daows, it would be able to stop tenth-level Dao realm experts and below from entering, and it would only get stronger with time.
Chu Xuan separated a wisp of chaotic energy to temper and stabilize the nascent Fate Great Dao principle.
Thinking back to the scene he had just seen, Chu Xuan could only sigh. He had seen other things as well.
The grayish-ck gas seemed to be rted to the strange ck power on the Great Dao, but there was actually a scheme behind it.
There were many hidden experts who had extended their hands into the nine zones.
Some people intended to obtain opportunities here and break through the insurmountable barrier.
Others wanted to return and monopolize the nine zones and the Great Dao for themselves.
Unfortunately, it was destined to be in vain.
Chu Xuan had the upper hand. The Heavenly Daows had already been established and were continuously expanding, and the nine zones would eventually be his territory.
Furthermore, these hidden experts were being cautious due to the unusual circumstances surrounding this Great Daoyuan cmity, which was unwittingly caused by Chu Xuan through the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Chu Xuan was also thinking about what made the Great Dao of the nine zones so special.
Since the creation of the nine zones, there had been countless living beings and races.
Countless races had died out in the nine zones over the years, but there were also countless races that were born to rece them.
Over the years, how many had reached the Daoyuan realm?
Furthermore, every Daoyuan realm expert had opened their Dao path based on the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao. Even if they left the nine zones, their Dao paths still strengthened the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao.
Chapter 385 - Chaos And The Nine Zones (Part 1)
Chapter 385: Chaos And The Nine Zones (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
It was simr to how the Heavenly Daows were strengthened.
However, the Heavenly Daows were more direct. No living beings could be?stronger than the Heavenly Daows. Any living being under the Heavenly Daows, no matter how they cultivated, would never be able to escape the control of the Heavenly Daows.
The nine zones¡¯ Great Dao was not so overbearing. After all, it was born from chaos and not created by a person.
However, the Great Dao cmity would cause the Great Dao to copse and reform to reestablish bnce in the nine zones.
Chu Xuan thought of many things at this moment.
Daoist Flying Cloud said that they were rejected by the Great Dao and could not enter the nine zones, so they lived in the Ancient Chaos World.
Unfortunately, this did not exempt them from the Great Dao cmity, as their Dao paths were all rooted in the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao.
Chu Xuan was 90% sure that the hidden experts from the Ancient Chaos World were here to resolve this issue, perhaps by destroying the source of the Great Dao itself.
However, the price of doing so would definitely be huge.
Chu Xuan also thought of Huang Long and the other creatures of the Great Dao.
He had some ideas in mind, though they would have to wait until he reached the Daoyuan realm.
Chu Xuan could not help but wonder, if Great Daos were divided into levels, which level was the Great Dao of the nine zones at?
Were there any other Great Daos in the chaos?
If the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao was a naturally-formed Great Dao, did that mean that there were artificially-formed Great Daos?
Could some experts have separated their Dao paths from the Great Dao of the nine zones and opened their own worlds?
The Buddhist Great Dao principle of the Buddha World and the Ghost Great Dao principle of the Buddhist World were probably examples of this.
They had had nothing to do with the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Even though they were connected to the nine zones, Chu Xuan could still cut off the connection at any time.
abc
There was also his pocket dimension.
After the Origin Dao Crystal transformed and formed its own Great Dao, the pocket dimension would be a Great Dao world.
Chu Xuan was excited at the thought. He was on the right path to invincibility.
With so many Great Dao principles, who could rival him?
Once he devoured the Great Dao of the nine zones, who would be his match?
¡®Stop!¡¯
¡®I can¡¯t be overconfident!¡¯
¡®I have to remain low-key and stable!¡¯
The Stable Dao principle surrounded Chu Xuan, calming him down.
Even if he reached the Daoyuan realm, there were bound to be other powerful existences out there.
¡
The Great Dao Communication Group started to be lively again.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, there are some Dao realm brats in the primordialnd that can¡¯t be restrained anymore and want to enter the nine zones. What should we do?¡±
Hong Yuanchu asked in the group chat.
The cmity had progressed to the point that some Dao realm experts were influenced by the cmity, bing irritable and no longer afraid of the Daoyuan realm experts. This was especially true for fifth-level Dao realm experts and below.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were very worried. This situation showed that the effects of this cmity were unfathomable.
There had never been such a phenomenon during the past Great Daoyuan cmity.
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment. If he continued to enforce the restrictions, there would definitely be problems.
It was better to channel them than to block them!
None of these low-level Dao realm experts would be able to threaten him anyway.
¡°Let¡¯s loosen the restrictions then. Those fifth-level and below may enter the cmity in three months. Those above will have to wait until the situation allows for it.¡±
Chu Xuan gave an answer.
As for why he needed three months, that was because within three months, the Heavenly Daows would be able to take over another region, and he would reach the 36th level of the Dao realm.
Moreover, based on Chu Xuan¡¯s understanding of Hong Yuanchu and the others, they would not let so many people leave at once.
They would probably release them in stages, starting from the weakest.
¡°Thank you, Daoist Brother Chu, for your permission.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others knew what to do.
Then, they asked a few more questions. Slowly, they tried to lead the questions to the mysterious Great Dao cmity. They wanted to know what kind of cmity it was.
There was no need to hide anything now.
Besides, Chu Xuan had a better understanding of the Great Dao cmity now.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were the Daoyuan experts of the nine zones, so he could gather them under his banner under the guise of protecting the nine zones.
There were countless experts in the Ancient Chaos World.
The ancient demon race had reached their hands in. Sooner orter, they would target Mo Tu and the others. He could not allow them to fall under their control.
Chapter 386 - Chaos And The Nine Zones (Part 2)
Chapter 386: Chaos And The Nine Zones (Part 2)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Moreover, many Dao realm demons had be bald and turned into Buddhists.
Mo Tu, Mo Zhan, and a few other demon race Daoyuan realm experts were more powerful, so the Buddhist Scripture had limited influence on them, and they did not be Buddhists.
Still, if he guided them along, they might willingly give up their identity as demons.
After all, in the eyes of the ancient demons, they were mixed-blood descendants of a lower status.
They were all experts, so they naturally had their own pride.
Faced with the arrogance of the ancient demon race, it would be strange if Mo Tu and the others could stomach it.
No one was willing to be a second-ss citizen.
Of course, he could not act rashly. He had to observe the situation and the attitude of the ancient demons before doing anything.
Chu Xuan had some ideas in his mind, but he needed to reach the Daoyuan realm before he could implement them.
¡°Since you asked again, I won¡¯t hide anything. After the Great Daoyuan cmity, the Great Dao cmity will descend.¡±
¡°Every nine Daoyuan is a Great Dao era. This is the ninth Daoyuan cmity. This Great Dao era is about to end, and the Great Dao cmity ising.¡±
The group chat fell silent.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were shocked.
So that was how it was!
It was the Great Dao cmity!
No wonder it could affect Daoyuan realm experts!
They felt a strong sense of danger.
Chu Xuan continued.
¡°Anyone who opened their Dao path based on the Great Dao of the nine zones, no matter how long or wide their Dao path is, or whether they are in the nine zones or in the Ancient Chaos World, cannot avoid the Great Dao cmity.¡±
¡°When the Great Dao cmity descends, some experts will set their eyes on the nine zones in order to transcend the cmity. They intend to return to the nine zones and find ways topletely cut off the source of the Great Dao of the nine zones.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the rest felt as if their horizons had been broadened.
The sense of danger was getting stronger.
There were too many secrets that had just been revealed.
At that moment, Hong Yuanchu and the others felt that they were indeed novices.
¡°Right now, many parties are trying to interfere in the affairs of the nine zones.¡±
Chu Xuan exaggerated again, saying that those people would pose a threat to Hong Yuanchu and the others.
In fact, it was not entirely an exaggeration. The threat was inevitable.
Hong Yuanchu and the rest understood.
This was a battle between local experts and foreign experts.
They started to worry inwardly. They were too weak.
Where had all the previous Daoyuan realm experts of the nine zones gone?
Were they enemies or allies?
¡°The ancient demons have already set up a trap. Fellow Daoist Mo Tu and the others will probably be their pawns. After all, mixed-blood descendants are no different from ves in their eyes.¡±
In the end, Chu Xuan deliberately mentioned the ancient demons and their mixed-blood status.
Mo Tu and Mo Zhan were shocked. Chess pieces?
How could they be someone else¡¯s chess pieces?
Mixed-blood?
No different from ves?
The two fell silent. Chu Xuan¡¯s words were not without substance.
In the eyes of the ancient demons, they were probably no different from ves.
Just like the current Heavenly Demon tribe, that treated the other demons like ves.
This was the nature of the demon race.
Therefore, they were certain that Chu Xuan was not lying to them.
Mo Tu and the others were unwilling!
Chapter 387 - Chaos And The Nine Zones (Part 3)
Chapter 387: Chaos And The Nine Zones (Part 3)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan did not continue on the topic of ancient demons.
It was enough to nt a seed in the hearts of these two.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were shocked as they pondered the implications of Chu Xuan¡¯s words.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, what is the Ancient Chaos World?¡±
Hong Yuanchu asked curiously.
This was the first time they had heard of the Ancient Chaos World.
¡°A world in the chaos. It has existed for a long time and countless powerful races live there. Creatures in the Ancient Chaos World are born as Heaven realm cultivators,¡± Chu Xuan exined.
Hong Yuanchu and the others immediately thought of Chu Xuan¡¯s smurf ount, Shuai Potian. That kid should be from the Ancient Chaos World, right?
Unfortunately, that guy had not appeared in the group chat for a long time.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, what do you think of the nine zones?¡±
The usually quiet Bing Luoxing suddenly spoke up.
The others were quietly waiting for Chu Xuan¡¯s answer.
Chu Xuan had to be one of those super experts.
What was his purpose?
Could it be that he wanted to return to the nine zones and cut off the source of the Great Dao of the nine zones?
Chu Xuan had expected this question.
He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to transcend the cmity. I¡¯m just protecting the nine zones. The nine zones is the first world born from the chaos. It shouldn¡¯t be disturbed too much.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others were shocked.
He did not need to transcend the cmity?
The Great Dao cmity would not affect him?
Did this not mean that he was even stronger than those experts he had mentioned?
Protect the nine zones?
¡°I understand Brother Daoist Chu¡¯s meaning. I will discuss with my fellow Daoists how to deal with the Great Dao cmity,¡± Hong Yuanchu said.
If what Chu Xuan said was true, the experts outside the nine zones posed a threat to all of them. Whether it was for themselves or for the nine zones, they had to respond.
¡°The Great Dao cmity is indeed terrifying. However, the cmity is also a great opportunity. Seize it well.¡±
Chu Xuan reached out and a chaos stone the size of a thumb appeared in his hand.
These chaos stones had the effect of stabilizing one¡¯s Dao path and could help one quickly open up a Dao path.
The chaos stones in Chu Xuan¡¯s hand were not the same as the ones in the present chaos. They were from the Ancient Chaos Mountain, and were far more valuable and powerful,
¡°The Great Dao cmity is approaching. Today, I¡¯ll give all of you a gift to prepare for the cmity. If you have any problems, you cane to me.¡±
¡°It was fate that we all met here. We all have the desire to protect the nine zones. Fellow Daoists, if you have any difficulties or doubts, seek me out.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he passed the chaos stones to Hong Yuanchu and the others.
If one wanted to reap a big harvest, it was necessary to sow seeds.
The seeds had been nted.
Now, he just had to wait for them to sprout.
Chu Xuan was waiting for Mo Tu and the others to seek him out.
Hong Yuanchu and the others received the chaos stones and were shocked. It could actually stabilize their Dao paths and make it easier for them to further their Dao paths.
The difficulty of furthering a Dao pathy in one¡¯sprehension, and also in the instability of the Dao path one opened.
Whenever the Dao path was extended, the new borders of the Dao path would be unstable. Therefore, Daoyuan realm cultivators had to take it slow and stabilize the Dao paths before continuing.
¡°Daoist Brother Chu, this is too valuable!¡±
Hong Yuanchu sighed.
¡°It¡¯s just a small token,¡± Chu Xuan said without a care.
¡°Recently, a fellow daoist from the Ancient Chaos World approached the nine zones, but was rejected by the Great Dao and left,¡± he added.
Hong Yuanchu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. An expert had approached the nine zones?
There had to be a reason why Daoist Brother Chu mentioned this.
Did he want them to patrol the Great Dao asionally and show off the strength of the nine zones?
Unfortunately, they did not know where the borders of the Great Dao were, and they had never seen the chaos!
Forget it. They would just patrol the Great Dao itself then.
¡°Thank you for your reminder, Daoist Brother Chu. We¡¯ll patrol the Great Dao from time to time.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded in satisfaction.
He wanted to create a sense of crisis for Hong Yuanchu and the others, so that they would avoid paying attention to the nine zones. This was to prevent these guys from entering the nine zones with a clone or something on a whim.
After nting a seed in the hearts of Hong Yuanchu and the others, Chu Xuan did not continue the conversation.
Instead, he contacted Daoist Flying Cloud.
Did the first batch of Daoyuan realm experts from the nine zones manage to separate their Dao paths from the Great Dao of the nine zones?
Daoist Flying Cloud was not the first to reach the Daoyuan realm. He had only opened his Dao path during thest Great Dao era. In the long history of the nine zones, he was actually considered a junior.
Chu Xuan saw some special fate energy around the corpse of the giant where the little evil king and Du Yuan were. He guessed that the giant race had prepared a scheme in the nine zones.
He was very curious as to why the giant race had left the nine zones. Had they lost a war, were they in conflict with the human race, or was it something else?
¡°Daoist Flying Cloud, do you know if there were any conflicts between the giant race and the human race?¡±
Chu Xuan asked.
His character was a big shot who had returned from exploring the chaos. It was normal for him to not understand the history of the nine zones. If he asked about it in a roundabout way, it would only arouse suspicion.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of some conflicts, but I¡¯m not too sure about the details. Of course, it was just some minor stuff, and not to the extent of bing enemies.¡±
Chapter 388 - Chaos And The Nine Zones (Part 4)
Chapter 388: Chaos And The Nine Zones (Part 4)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan was confused. Since they were not enemies, why did the human race of the nine zones not have any legends about the giant race?
Fortunately, Daoist Flying Cloud knew the answer to this.
When the giant race entered the nine zones, they were extremely powerful. They upiedrge swathes of territory and protected the weak human race at that time.
This was not unnatural, as giants and humans looked identical other than the size difference.
Furthermore, after the human race had cultivated the body-tempering technique of the giant race, their bodies had started to be stronger, as well asrger, which reduced the differences even further.
The human race was born weak, but they were indomitable. They somehow survived the various cmities.
After that, a peerless Heaven¡¯s Blessed appeared in the human race. He cultivated the techniques of the immortal, celestial and demon races, and taught those techniques to other humans. Some even transformed into those races.
Thanks to this, the three races discovered that some of the human race¡¯s prodigies were talented. Thus, they began to spread their cultivation techniques and select prodigies from the human race.
This was viewed as a lucky opportunity for those humans, who would otherwise have to work hard on tempering their bodies. In a sense, it was a form of ascension to a ¡®higher¡¯ race.
Naturally, the giant race would not allow this to happen. They would not allow the human race to cultivate other cultivation techniques. This caused conflicts to arise, and they even started a war with the three races.
Unfortunately, the three races were the overlords of the nine zones, and defeated the giant race and forced them to retreat back into their own territory.
After a great dao era, the three races all had human race experts among their ranks. However, these experts no longer identified themselves as humans.
It was only when a peerless genius was born in the human race who created his own cultivation technique and passed that on that the human race started to be stronger.
Unfortunately, none of the other races wanted to see this happen, and the peerless genius was hunted down. There were also rumors that the giant race worked together with the other races to do this.
The genius was blessed by fate, but was chased into hiding for three Daoyuan, after which he became the human race¡¯s first Daoyuan realm expert.
He then embarked on a path of revenge and started a great war in the nine zones. Many races were exterminated, and the giant race was also defeated in this war.
For some reason, the giant race was even rejected by the Great Dao of the nine zones, and were forced to leave.
In that battle, the human race suffered heavy losses and they temporarily became a weak race again.
Chu Xuan sighed. That human genius was indeed awesome.
¡°Has that person died?¡±
He probably was, right?
How could the three races allow him to live?
Although Daoist Flying Cloud did not mention the three races¡¯ involvement, Chu Xuan was sure that the three races were behind the war against the humans.
¡°In the historical records of my race, that person was severely injured and disappeared. He did not appear for the next few eras, so there¡¯s a high chance that he died,¡± Daoist Flying Cloud said with uncertainty.
Chu Xuan was enlightened!
Protagonists could not be considered dead just because they had gone missing. Such characters would eventually mount aeback.
¡°The current overlord race of the nine zones is the human race. It is even possible that they will unify the nine zones after this Great Daoyuan cmity. How much does Fellow Daoist Flying Cloud know about the human race¡¯s pioneers?¡±
They were not in the nine zones now.
Had they gone to the Ancient Chaos World?
Daoist Flying Cloud pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°In thest Daoyuan, a human saint appeared in the Ancient Chaos World. He was extremely powerful and might have already opened up a 30,000-mile Dao path.¡±
¡°The human absolute saint fought a great demon and then left.¡±
Pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°The human race is ostracized. Those who are ostracized are unable to enter the Ancient Chaos World.¡±
Chu Xuan was stunned. The human race was excluded from the Ancient Chaos World?
¡°Why did you ostracize the human race?¡±
¡°It is all due to fate. I can¡¯t exin it clearly.¡±
Chu Xuan rolled his eyes.
¡®If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then just say so. Why bother making up excuses?¡¯
¡°Daoist Chu, why are you suddenly so interested in the human race?¡±
Daoist Flying Cloud asked curiously.
¡°I saw something interesting. I saw the corpse of a giant in the nine zones, as well as the scheme of some people.¡±
Chu Xuan chuckled, as if he was hinting at something.
Daoist Flying Cloud was silent.
¡°I¡¯m very interested in the human race. Can Daoist Flying Cloud tell me some secrets about the human race?¡±
Chu Xuan suddenly realized that the human race was not as simple as they looked on the surface.
It was weak, yet seemingly indomitable.
Where did all the human experts go?
At this moment, Chu Xuan even wondered if those people who had stretched their hands into the nine zones and secretly devised schemes were targeting the human race.
¡°I don¡¯t know much about the secrets of the human race¡¡±
Daoist Flying Cloud declined.
¡°We can discuss the mysteries of the chaoster,¡± Chu Xuan replied.
¡°Since Daoist Chu is interested, I¡¯ll tell you about it in detail.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Daoist Flying Cloud.¡±
He then started to talk about the secrets of the human race that he knew, including some of the human race¡¯s saints and their grudges with the other races.
Chu Xuan listened quietly, asionally asking a question or two.
He wanted to find some clues about the experts of the human race from these secrets.
Since the human race¡¯s powerful cultivators were ostracized by the various races in the Ancient Chaosi World and could not establish themselves there, where did they go?
They could not possibly wander the chaos forever, right?
The Daoyuan realm experts who remained in the nine zones were all juniors, and did not even know of the existence of their seniors.
Then again, this was true for humans, demons, and monsters.
There had to be a reason for this.
For some reason, Chu Xuan felt that there was a giant game of chess being yed in the nine zones.
Was there really no one who knew about his Heavenly Dao Talisman n?
Chu Xuan suddenly felt a little worried.
If someone knew about it, but did not stop him, what did they want to do?
Would they seize the fruits of hisbor at the final moments.
If that was the case, he had to keep a low profile and not reveal his strength.
Even after he reached the Daoyuan realm, he had to remain vignt.
Chapter 389 - Hei Yue’s Advancement
Chapter 389: Hei Yue¡¯s Advancement
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After ending his conversation with Daoist Flying Cloud, Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror, and infused his Dao aura into it.
He wanted to deduce whether anyone had sensed traces of his Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
In addition to his Dao aura, he also circted his Fate Great Dao principle.
Then, after encountering some resistance, a few words appeared on the mirror.
¡°The Heavenly Dao Talisman n remains hidden.¡±
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. He had kept things a secret this entire time. Even his disciples were unaware of the n. Hei Yue, who was directly involved in implementing the n, mistakenly believed that the Heavenly Daows and thews of Heaven and Earth existed side by side.
Moreover, since the higher-level Dao realm experts had not entered the nine zones, it was difficult for anyone to detect the abnormalities.
Still, patience was necessary, and so was prudence.
Chu Xuan continued to stay at home, waiting for the Heavenly Daows to take over another region and finally increase his cultivation level to the 36th level of the Dao realm.
There was a region in the Chaos Zone that was about to be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows in one or two months.
After that he would be able to open his Dao path. Perhaps the system¡¯s 60-year milestone reward would help with this.settling down for a few more days, he would be able to start opening the path.
¡
¡°Sir, How do I break through to the Dao realm?¡±
Su Xian¡¯er walked over.
She was already at the peak of the Divine realm, but she still could not break through to the Dao realm, which made her a little anxious.
Chu Xuan nced at her. Su Xian¡¯er was already someone who was shouldering the fate of the Great Dao. it was not too difficult for her to break through to the Dao realm, and her level of talent was sufficient.
She was onlycking in terms of her cultivation foundation.
As his maidservant, it would not be good if she was too weak.
Of course, Chu Xuan did not expect his maidservant to fight. It was merely for the sake of posterity.
¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. After stabilizing and strengthening your cultivation foundation, you¡¯ll naturally break through when the timees.¡±
Chu Xuan thought for a moment. ¡°Go to Chu Yi and Chu Er¡¯s ce to cultivate. It¡¯ll help you break through.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± she said and nodded.
A monthter, the eighth region of the Chaos Zone was on the verge of being incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan was filled with confidence.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, I¡¯m back.¡±
Chu Yun had returned from her travels.
She had been traveling around the Northern Zone and had entered many secret realms and ancient battlefields. As a result, she had encountered many opportunities.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, I¡¯ve reached the Heaven realm.¡±
Her talent was actually not bad.
However,pared to Ding Yue and the others, she seemed to be somewhatcking.
That being said, in the entire nine zones, she was still a top-tier Heaven¡¯s blessed.
¡°Hmm, pretty good!¡±
After chatting with Chu Xuan for a while, Chu Yun went to the pocket dimension to look for Su Xian¡¯er.
¡
Chu Xuan raised his head again and looked at the nine zones.
The spiritual energy in the nine zones had started to be chaotic, and the fate of the nine zones was once again impossible to ascertain.
Chaos wasing.
People were no longer fighting with the blood fiends, but killing each other to fight for opportunities instead.
Many living beings in the nine zones had be agitated and easily provoked.
There were also people from the Northern Zone who could not stand the loneliness and went to other zones to look for opportunities.
Du Yuan and the little evil king were still cultivating atop the giant¡¯s corpse. Their bodies were transforming, and their strength was increasing.
It would take some time before the transformation process waspleted.
¡°Your disciple Hei Yue used his soul as a bridge and connected the Heavenly Dao and the Great Dao. His fate and soul have been transformed and she has reached the Dao realm. Your Fate Great Dao principle has advanced.¡±
¡°Your disciple, Hei Yue, has used the Heavenly Dao Scripture and innate divine soul to guide the Great Dao to the Heavenly dao. Her fate has been transformed and she has advanced to the second level of the Dao realm. Your Fate Great Dao principle has advanced.¡±.
Chapter 390 - 36th Level Of The Dao Realm!
Chapter 390: 36th Level Of The Dao Realm!
¡°Your Heavenly Daows have taken over the Central Region of the Central Zone. Your cultivation level has advanced.¡±
¡°As your pet, the Spirit Devouring Flower, assisted your disciple Hei Yue in connecting the Heavenly Dao with the Great Dao, its fate has been transformed. Your Fate Great Dao principle has advanced.¡±
¡°Your pet, the Spirit Devouring Flower, has matured. It can transform and take root in the Heavenly Dao. Its branches are connected to the Great Dao, and it can be a bridge between the Heavenly Dao and the Great Dao. Your Fate Great Dao principle has advanced.¡±
System rewards suddenly appeared one after another.
Chu Xuan was stunned.
What was going on?
It had been a while since he had paid attention to the Hei Yue and the situation in the Central Zone, so he was taken aback.
He had thought that it would be the eighth region of the Chaos Zone that would be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
Unexpectedly, it was the Central Region of the Central Zone!
What had hei yue done?
Chu Xuan turned his attention to the Central Zone, within which he could see the Qian Region and Central Region connected to the Heavenly Daows.
Hei Yue¡¯s divine soul was like a ruler, residing within the Heavenly Daows.
Her physical body was still in the Central Region and was connected to her soul. However, the Heavenly Daows had entered her body.
Heavenly Dao body!
The Heavenly Dao Scripture had beenpleted!
The aura of the Great Dao surged into Hei Yue¡¯s divine soul and merged with the Heavenly Dao, bing nutrients for it.
Under Hei Yue¡¯s feet were thin roots that were connected to the Heavenly Daows.
Above the roots, there were branches that were connected to the Great Dao, drawing in its aura like sunlight.
At this moment, the Heavenly Daows and the Great Dao had established a connection, and were now even closer to the Great Dao than thews of Heaven and Earth itself.
Chu Xuan took a deep breath. Those roots were naturally formed from the Spirit Devouring Flower.
It could actually connect to the Great Dao!
This was beyond his expectations.
How did Hei Yue do it?
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought.
Would this increase the chances of the Heavenly Daows devouring the Great Dao?
It certainly would be in a better position to do so. It was no longer an outsider, but now had a direct connection to the Great Dao.
These thoughts shed through Chu Xuan¡¯s mind.
This was a good thing!
Once the Heavenly Daows were strong enough, it could rely on this connection to devour the Great Dao.
Still, the question remained¡
How did Hei Yue do it?
She even broke through to the second level of the Dao realm, surpassing his other disciples, and even Ji Dexin!
Chu Xuan let out a sigh. She had an iplete innate divine soul,?so did Hei Yue have a past life?
There was no reincarnation cycle in the nine zones, so no living beings had a past life.
Only the strong could reincarnate using secret techniques.
However, if she had a past life, her memories of the past life would definitely be awakened¡
For example, Qin Ying and Ji Dexin.
So¡
What was with Hei Yue?
She was born with an innate divine soul, albeit iplete, yet there were no signs of her being the reincarnation of an expert.
She had no memory of his previous life.
Could it be due to the iplete state of her divine soul?
However, an iplete innate divine soul did not mean that she would not be able to regain any of her memories from her previous life.
Moreover, after one¡¯s divine soul was repaired, one would also awaken from their previous life.
Could it be that Hei Yue was a Daoyuan realm expert in her previous life, which was why she was so special?
No matter how special she was, now that she had broken through to the Dao realm, her memories should have awakened.
Chu Xuan frowned and fell into deep thought.
The Heavenly Dao Scripture had beenpleted faster than expected, and it seemed to be verypatible with Hei Yue.
Now that she could enter the Heavenly Dao, she naturally understood that the Heavenly Daows were not the second set ofws of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones, but a recement for the originalws of Heaven and Earth.
Chu Xuan pondered this matter for a moment. The Spirit Devouring Flower would never betray him, and as long as Hei Yue was not the reincarnation of some powerful expert, she would not either.
The only thing he was worried about was that she had suddenly awakened the memories of her previous life and was a chess piece for some big shot who wanted to enter the nine zones.
If that was the case, how could she not be tempted by the Heavenly Daows?
In any case, he would soon reach the Daoyuan realm, so he should be able to deal with this situation if it arose. Still, he had to figure out the mystery behind Hei Yue¡¯s innate divine soul.
Chu Xuan looked at the Sky-shaking Golden Roc and the Heavenly Spirit Cat. It was time to make these two pets Heavenly Dao Divine Beasts.
He retrieved the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
Soon, the image of a cat and a roc appeared on the talisman.
After doing all this, Chu Xuan received the system reward.
Boom!
Chu Xuan entered a mysterious state.
This was something that one had to go through when breaking through to the 36th level of the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan seemed to have experienced the cultivation of the Dao realm all over again, and his understanding of the Dao realm deepened.
Chu Xuan did not know how much time had passed before he awakened from his mysterious state.
36th level of the Dao realm!
In fact, he had not reached his limit yet.
He could continue to strengthen his cultivation foundation, and when it was time to open up his Dao path, he could open up a wider and longer one.
It even felt like his cultivation foundation could be strengthened to no end.
However, this was not a good thing.
It meant that he had not touched the barrier to open his Dao path.
Some cultivators were stuck at the 36th level of the Dao realm and were unable to break through.
Ji Dexin had been like this in his previous life.
He had been strengthening his cultivation foundation endlessly, and although it seemed like his foundations were getting deeper and deeper, he also became more and more desperate.
He could not touch the barrier. In the 36th of the Dao realm, being unable to touch the barrier of the Daoyuan realm after so much strengthening meant that one¡¯s talent had reached its peak.
Luckily, after Chu Xuan broke through the 36th level of the Dao realm, he could see the barrier of the Daoyuan realm, but could also continue to strengthen his cultivation foundation.
This was the state of infinite talent the system had afforded him.
Chu Xuan started to strengthen his cultivation foundation. He wanted to be able to open up a 1,000-mile Dao path and catch up to Hong Yuanchu and the others.
Furthermore, he wanted to see if the sixty-year milestone reward would assist with this process.
Half a monthter.
¡°Your heavenly Daows have taken over the eighth region of the Chaos Zone. You have been rewarded with 100 Dao principles.¡±
After reaching the 36th level of the Dao realm, the cultivation advancement reward had changed to Dao principles.
Chapter 391 - Hei Yue’s Revenge (Part 1)
Chapter 391: Hei Yue¡¯s Revenge (Part 1)
Central Zone, Central Region.
The blood fiend cmity was finallying to an end, and countless cultivators heaved a sigh of relief.
Ever since the blood fiends descended, they had been fighting day and night. Countless cultivators had died. In the war, many families and sects with long Histories had fallen.
More than one-tenth of the Central Zone¡¯s poption had been wiped out, and even many Divine realm experts had fallen.
The ghost race had probably benefited the most from the Great Daoyuan cmity.
There were now countless ghosts, and many of them were experts.
The Fengdu Ghost King was already a Dao realm expert, and You¡¯er had already reached the Divine Realm.
With the increasing number of ghosts cultivating the Ancient Netherworld Scripture, the Ghost World expanded and the Ghost Dao principle was strengthened.
As a result, the strength of the entire ghost race rose rapidly.
¡
In a certain courtyard in the Central Region.
No emotion could be seen on Hei Yue¡¯s expressionless face.
Grandpa Zhang had newfound respect for his granddaughter, as he saw the changes happening to her.
She had broken through to the Dao realm?
¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¯ve broken through?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve broken through,¡± Hei Yue said softly.
She raised her head and looked at the alliance headquarters. Her eyes gradually turned cold.
¡°I am going to the Tianyue Tower.¡±
Grandpa Zhang took a deep breath. He had waited for this day for too long.
it was time to take revenge for his daughter.
Many experts were gathered at the alliance headquarters, hailing from the ancient and super forces in the Central Zone.
They were all concerned about how the human race would deal with the uing cmity. No one believed that the Great Daoyuan cmity would end after the blood fiend race was defeated.
From the records, the Great Daoyuan cmity wouldst at least 10,000 years.
The ominous beings in the Monster Zone were still wreaking havoc, and traces of ominous beings had already been discovered in the Deste Ancient Zone.
This might affect the Central Zone and other human zones in time.
In the main hall, Ji Dexin was undoubtedly the core figure, and the other experts all silently agreed with his words.
Fengkong was from the older generation and, after that incident, his prestige as the human king had been affected.
Even though he had returned, and was the strongest person in the Central Zone at the moment, they felt that he had been gone for too long and was perhaps unaware of the current state of the nine zones.
Thus, although they respected him, they preferred to rely on Ji Dexin for decisions. In any case, Ji Dexin was a worthy sessor of the human race.
Qian Ming, Xiang Xing and Wang Luo were also here.
They were waiting for Hei Yue to arrive.
Ji Dexin was about to say something when he suddenly looked out of the hall, after which, everyone turned to look in that direction as well.
The expert from the Tianyue Tower was shocked and shouted angrily, ¡°Impudent!¡±
He rushed out, and the others soon followed closely behind.
On the mountain peak where the alliance headquarters was located, an elder of the Tianyue Tower had been turned into dust.
Two figures walked over slowly. They were dressed in ck, and wore cold and emotionless expressions.
Hei Yue walked towards the Tianyue Tower¡¯s encampment step by step.
¡°Hei Yue, is that you? Impudent!¡±
The Tianyue Tower¡¯s Divine realm expert was furious. Crescent moon-like light erupted from his body and enveloped Hei Yue.
Hei Yue took a step forward.
Boom!
The crescent moon light disappeared and the Divine realm expert was turned into ashes!
Silence!
The surroundings werepletely silent!
The Tianyue Tower, an ancient force with a long history, had been attacked by someone and a Divine realm elder had been killed so easily.
On this mountain, there were other powerful forces besides the Tianyue Tower.
As soon as the bloody fiend cmity ended, someone hade seeking revenge. It was obvious that they had broken the rules.
A graceful figurended in front of Hei Yue and blocked her path.
Her body seemed to be shrouded in moonlight, beautiful and cold.
¡°Evil creature, I¡¯ve spared you time and time again for the sake of Young Lord Ji. How dare you offend my Tianyue Tower? No matter what, you won¡¯t be walking away alive today!¡±
Tianyue Tower Lord!
Hei Yue¡¯s face was emotionless, and her voice was calm and cold.
¡°Tianyue Tower imprisoned and killed my mother. Today, I¡¯m here to get my revenge.¡±
Looking around, she continued, ¡°I won¡¯t show any mercy to anyone who tries to stop me!¡±
Her eyes paused on Ji Dexin for a moment and then returned to the Tianyue Tower Lord.
¡°It¡¯s time for Tianyue Tower, this stain upon the history of the nine zones, to disappear!¡±
The Tianyue Tower Lord¡¯s face turned gloomy. She looked at Ji Dexin and saw that he was frowning. She said coldly, ¡°What a joke. My Tianyue Tower has been around for countless years, and our founder is extremely powerful.¡±
¡°How can you, an evil creature, insult our founder? Today, I¡¯ll suppress you on our founder¡¯s behalf!¡±
She wanted to kill Hei Yue before Ji Dexin interfered.
Boom!
Moonlight covered the sky, and the aura of a Dao realm expert was revealed.
Unlike the Dao realm experts of other ancient forces, Tianyue Tower Lord¡¯s cultivation was not half-crippled. She had broken through to the Dao realm with the help of her elders before the Great Daoyuan cmity, and was 30% stronger than the others.
The rest of the experts remained silent.
Neither the Ji family nor Ji Dexin had made their stand clear, so they naturally could not interfere.
Moreover, the fact that Hei Yue had attacked while they were at the alliance headquarters was hard to justify.
Chapter 392 - Hei Yue’s Revenge (Part 2)
Chapter 392: Hei Yue¡¯s Revenge (Part 2)
As for the grudge between her and the Tianyue Tower, no one cared.
Which force or expert did not have enemies?
In the end, all that mattered was strength.
However, at this point in time, the human race was united in resisting the Great Daoyuan cmity, and the forces hade to an agreement.
Everyone had agreed to suppress their grudges for the greater good.
Hei Yue¡¯s identity was not ordinary, so as long as the Ji family did not make their stance clear, everyone else could only watch.
In any case, the Tianyue Tower was not weak, and had many trump cards. Even if Hei Yue destroyed the current Tianyue Tower, it would be difficult for them to escape death once the experts from the primordialnd came out.
After all, the founder of the Tianyue Tower was very powerful.
Hei Yue raised her slender hand and made a grabbing motion.
The powerful moonlight copsed in an instant.
The Tianyue Tower Lord was covered in blood. Her divine soul shook and she screamed in pain.
Everyone was shocked!
The powerful Tianyue Tower Lord had been easily suppressed!
Among the current experts of the nine zones, even Ji Dexin could not pull off such a feat.
Perhaps Fengkon could¡
However Fengkong was a human king. Who was Hei Yue inparison?
Ji Dexin¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Hei Yue.
Was she actually the reincarnation of a peerless expert?
Otherwise, how could she be so powerful?
Also, what kind of power was she using?
It was as if Hei Yue ruled over all living things!
¡°This is impossible!¡±
The Tianyue Tower Lord was in disbelief.
She could not ept that she was being so easily suppressed by Hei Yue.
Boom!
A Dao puppet appeared next to her.
This was the most precious treasure of the Tianyue Tower, which had been passed down to each generation¡¯s Tower Lord.
It had been nurtured by the Dao auras of the past Tower Lords and contained the power of many experts of the Tianyue Tower.
Moonlight appeared again, and a powerful force erupted from the puppet.
Hei Yue¡¯s expression was still cold as she pointed her finger at the puppet. A powerful force gushed out, trying to control and suppress the Dao puppet.
¡°Impudent!¡±
At this moment, a figure emerged from the Dao puppet.
Even though it was just a phantom figure, its powerful aura still made everyone tremble.
¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±
In the crowd, someone¡¯s expression changed drastically.
Some of the Dao realm experts from the ancient forces had solemn expressions and could not help but look in the direction of the Ji family.
The current leader of the Ji family was not Ji Tianbei, but Ji Dexin.
Ji Dexin¡¯s expression was serious. He was considering whether he should use some of the Ji family¡¯s trump cards.
However, he was curious to see how Hei Yue would react.
In any case, he would not allow Hei Yue to die.
No matter what, he and Hei Yue were considered siblings in this life, and there was no conflict or enmity between them. Under such circumstances, whether it was for the sake of his own ns or for the sake of their sibling rtionship, he would not allow it!
Ji Tianbei¡¯s expression wasplicated. He had never expected his daughter to be so powerful.
The phantom image was the founder of the Tianyue Tower, Tian Yue, a legendary existence.
Hei Yue stared coldly at the phantom figure.
¡°Hmph! A mentally-twisted person has created a twisted sect.¡±
¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±
Tian Yue raised a hand and pointed a finger at Hei Yue.
Moonlight fell once more, and it was far more powerful.
It seemed that even Fengkong was inferior!
Furthermore, this was just a phantom figure.
How strong was Tian Yue in person?
A mark appeared on Hei Yue¡¯s forehead, from which a powerful force erupted.
Boom!
Moonlight had fallen, but Hei Yue waspletely unharmed.
The surroundings turned silent.
What kind of monster was Hei Yue?
How had she survived the Tianyue Tower¡¯s trump card?
The Tianyue Tower Lord vomited blood again.
She could not ept this result.
The phantom figure was even more furious and, in an instant, erupted with an even more powerful force.
The power of the phantom figure¡¯s Dao principle formed a bright moon, and then it disappeared.
This was its final and most powerful attack.
Hei Yue frowned slightly. Could the power of the Heavenly Daows block it?
It could, but there was a risk of exposing the Heavenly Daows.
At this moment, countless roots from a strange tree extended down from the sky and pierced into the power of the Dao principle that surrounded the bright moon.
Whoosh!
The petals of the Spirit Devouring Flower shimmered with light as it sucked out the power of the Dao principle. The bright moon began to dim and shrink.
All of the experts present felt their scalps tingle!
It was too powerful!
It could actually devour the power of Dao principles!
In that case, could it devour them as well?
Many of the people present had heard about this strange tree. It was an unknown existence that had devoured the blood fiends in other zones.
It was also the main catalyst that elerated the end of the blood fiend cmity.
No one knew its origin, or why it could even devour the blood fiends.
Could it be rted to Hei Yue?
Ji Dexin was equally shocked. Even with his knowledge, he did not know what kind of strange tree it was.
Boom!
The power of the Dao principle dissipated and surged into the Spirit Devouring Flower.
An ethereal voice came from the dissipating power of the Dao principle.
¡°How dare you! When I return, I¡¯ll definitely exterminate you!¡±
Hei Yue was not bothered by this threat. She had her master¡¯s backing anyway.
She believed that her master could handle it easily.
Since her master did not say anything, it naturally meant that Tian Yue was not a threat.
The Tianyue Tower Lord spurted out mouthfuls of blood and became dispirited.
She could not ept this fact.
The members of the Tianyue Tower behind her were also at a loss.
¡°Tianyue Tower does not need to exist anymore.¡±
¡°Those who throw their lot in with the Tianyue Tower will die as well,¡± Hei Yue said in a cold voice.
¡°Leave them now. Otherwise, you will be buried with the Tianyue Tower! ¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± The Tianyue Tower Lord suddenlyughed wildly.
¡°Evil creature, the founder has returned, so you will die. Hahaha! ¡±
She looked at the others, but in the end, she did not ask for help.
Hei Yue looked at her coldly, ¡°Tian Yue?¡± I¡¯ll wait for it then!¡±
The Tianyue Tower Lord¡¯s body began to copse as her divine soul peeled off piece by piece. Her miserable howls spread throughout the alliance headquarters.
Countless experts were shocked.
Hei Yue was so ruthless!
She was going to kill her!
¡°Why do you have to do this? Just grant me a quick death.¡±
Hei Yue said coldly, ¡°You forced my mother tomit suicide. Since I¡¯m taking revenge, I¡¯ll make you pay a hundred times over!¡±
No one said anything.
The Tianyue Tower Lord was dead.
A blood-red ribbon appeared in the sky briefly, which then copsed and turned into a rain of blood.
Before the rain of blood fell to the ground, it dissipated in the air.
Countless cultivators in the Central Zone were stunned.
Which senior had fallen?
The bodies of the Divine realm experts of the Tianyue Tower also copsed and their divine souls were destroyed.
Some of the disciples of the Tianyue Tower left the tower one after another.
Among these, some truly supported the Tianyue Tower. However, they chose to leave the Tianyue Tower because they were afraid of death.
However, how could they hide this from Hei Yue, who had mastered the Heavenly Dao Scripture?
The Tianyue Tower was destroyed!
The news instantly swept across the entire central zone and spread throughout the human race.
An extremely powerful ancient force had disappeared from the nine zones!
The Heavenly Temple had lost their leaders not too long ago after breaking the rules of the alliance¡
Had the Tianyue Tower done the same?
Then, there was news that someone hade to seek revenge and destroyed the Tianyue Tower.
As for Hei Yue¡¯s identity, it was not as widespread.
Some forces with long inheritances had a premonition that the founder of the Tianyue Tower, Tian Yue, would probably reappear in the nine zones soon.
Chapter 393 - Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 1)
Chapter 393: Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 1)
Hei Yue had taken revenge.
An ancient force with a long history had disappeared from the nine zones. That being said, there were still experts from the Tianyue Tower in the Deste Ancient Zone, so they were notpletely wiped out.
The Dao realm expert of the Tianyue Tower was about to enter the cmity.
Chu Xuan was not bothered by this. As long as a Daoyuan realm expert did not enter the cmity, everything was fine, and Tian Yue was not one.
The blood fiend cmity was over, and the Tianyue Tower had been destroyed.
The five zones of the human race were slightly more peaceful.
Other than the Monster Zone, all the other zones in the nine zones appeared calm.
However, the peace did notst long.
Boom!
Suddenly, a pir of light shot up into the sky.
A treasurend suddenly appeared.
Moreover, it was discovered by a small race, and they gained a lot from it, and a Dao realm expert was born among their ranks.
This small race had a grudge against the human race.
The chaos in the nine territories had officially begun!
Thump!
An ominous being from the Deste Ancient Zone had entered the Central Zone.
All the living beings of the nine zones became irascible, and they could hardly control their emotions and desires.
Even those with strong willpower were finding it difficult to control themselves. Although they realized that another cmity wasing, they could not control their restless hearts.
Those who could control their restless hearts were all monsters and would definitely rise up during the cmity.
The battles became more intense.
The human race was fighting against other races, and also against each other.
Everyone was vying for opportunities and treasures.
They also continued to fight against the ominous beings.
Wang Luo, Xiang Xing, and Chu Xuan¡¯s other disciples were all at the center of the action.
In just half a year, other than the Northern Zone, which was rtively peaceful, the other eight zones were in chaos.
Even in the Northern Zone, some treasurends appeared, which attracted countless cultivators to participate in the fight for treasures.
There were fewer and fewer cultivators in the Northern Zone. Many headed out to the outer zones to try their luck.
Who did not want to be a Dao realm expert?
Some people had emerged from the Deste Ancient Zone.
There were three people in the group, and they were all women in white robes.
Two third-level Dao realm experts and one first-level Dao realm expert.
The Dao realm experts of the Tianyue Tower.
They quickly left the Deste Ancient Zone and headed to the Central Zone.
After that, more and more Dao realm experts entered the nine zones.
In the Deste Ancient Zone, Fengkong was walking slowly with the Jade Crystal Pce in his hand. Then, he entered a mysterious space, which was filled with celestial energy.
It did not look like a ce that existed in the nine zones. Then again, Chu Xuan had told him that this treasure was rted to the celestial race.
Hei Yue left the Central Zone and entered the Chaos Zone, and began to elerate the expansion of the Heavenly Daows there. She managed to avoid being tracked by the experts of the Tianyue Tower.
Wang Luo was no match for the Dao realm expert from the Starry Sky Pce who emerged from the Deste Ancient Zone, so he could only escape to the ocean region.
Xiang Xing and Qian Ming fought against the Heavenly Temple¡¯s experts and heavily injured one of them. Before the rest of the other party¡¯s experts arrived, they also fled.
Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples were on the run, but he did not interfere.
Every expert had to face and ovee challenges in order to rise up.
The situation in the nine zones had changed too quickly, and some of the hidden forces at work were getting restless, so Chu Xuan had to lie low. He could not risk exposing himself at this point.
The Chaos Zone was incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, and Chu Xuan received another reward containing Dao principles.
In the Western Zone, a blood fiend emerged from the Northern Region. After a battle with Ding Yue and Xiao Liang, it headed to the other zones to participate in the fight for opportunities.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang also left the Western Zone.
Each of them had their own path to walk.
Qin Ying left the Eastern Zone and entered the Deste Ancient Zone to search for Cao Tianyi.
Amidst all this, Chu Xuan was the only one who stayed put. He used some of the Heavenly Daows¡¯ power to make people subconsciously forget how unusual the situation in the Northern Zone was.
If one was not strong enough, one would not be able to realize this without careful examination.
The ghost race and the Buddhist n also started to journey around the nine zones.
asionally, members of the demon race would appear. Each and every one of them was extremely powerful, and the demonic power on their bodies far exceeded that of the previous demon race experts.
It was a scheme of the ancient demon race to purify the bloodline of the mixed-blood demons of the nine zones.
Ji Dexin continued his rise to prominence as he showcased his power and suppressed the enemy.
He had killed more than three Dao realm experts.
Some of the smaller races that had been exterminated in the nine zones suddenly had Dao realm ancestors appear who wreaked havoc in the nine zones, targeting the culprits who exterminated their race.
Chapter 394 - Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 2)
Chapter 394: Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 2)
As Dao realm experts entered the nine zones, treasures and opportunities appeared.
Some of the small races that were in hiding also took the opportunity to rise up with the backing of their ancestors to seize treasures and opportunities.
At this moment, the nine zones were even more chaotic than during the blood fiend cmity, but amidst the chaos, many geniuses and experts rose to prominence, some of which were Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples.
Chu Xuan turned a deaf ear to the struggles of the outside world. The only thing that mattered was that the Northern Zone remained peaceful. If even the Northern Zone was threatened, then he had to at least maintain peace in the Great Qin Empire.
This was his bottom line.
Otherwise, how was he going to stay home and be stronger?
A period of great chaos engulfed the nine zones, and it was also the time for the strong to rise up.
Amidst all this chaos, the Heavenly Daows were also continuously expanding.
Three years passed by quickly.
During this period, countless experts emerged, and countless others fell.
Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples had all broken through to the Dao realm.
On the other hand, thanks to Chu Pingfan, the might of the extreme Dao had once again appeared in the nine regions. However, due to Kingyer¡¯s incident back then, it was inevitable that he would be targeted and hunted down by some forces.
Chu Pingfan faced many battles and desperate situations, but endured and survived each time.
The number of experts who attacked him also increased with time.
Interestingly, Chu Pingfan seemed to be the only Extreme Dao cultivator in the nine zones.
He was even attacked by a Dao realm expert once, and You¡¯er had to save him.
The more difficult it was, the more determined Chu Pingfan became. He did not back down and took each challenge in stride. This was his destiny as an Extreme Dao cultivator.
Ding Yue had already broken through the second level of the Dao realm. In fact, all of Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples were growing in strength rapidly.
Even Fengkong had obtained many opportunities.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was a precious opportunity for the strong to surpass their limits.
Wang Luo, who had escaped to the ocean zone, happened to run into the little evil king and Du Yuan. The three of them formed a team and ran rampant in the ocean zone, searching for opportunities and treasurends while ambushing their enemies.
Demon Buddha left the Buddhist Zone and started converting cultivators left and right. The mighty name of Buddha also began to spread throughout the nine zones. Buddha Nanwu and many powerful Buddhist experts soon followed suit, bringing the Buddhist n to the forefront of the nine zones for the first time.
Some races that were rumored to have gone extinct suddenly appeared in the nine zones. Some returned from the ocean zone, while others returned from some ancient battlefields.
As more and more Dao realm experts entered the nine zones, the chaos intensified.
Even Ying Kong entered the cmity.
The ocean race also made their appearance as countless experts entered the ocean zone in search of opportunities.
Somewhere in the ocean, blood-red flowers emerged and turned into a strange tree. The flower was like a huge mouth, devouring all of the living creatures around it.
It wandered the ocean, traveling from treasurend to treasurend.
An operation to kill the strange ocean flowers began. Countless experts fell, and some strange flowers were killed and their broken stems were seized.
Cultivators soon discovered that the strange flower was a treasure that could strengthen one¡¯s body.
Not long after that, the Buddhist n was attacked by the demon race.
The war between demons and Buddhists seemed to have started anew.
Countless sects were annihted.
Countless families with long inheritances fell.
There was nary a semnce of order in the nine zones.
Not only was there conflict between races, but even internal strife within their own races.
Chapter 395 - Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 3)
Chapter 395: Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 3)
Even battles between Dao realm experts started to increase.
In addition, many Dao realm experts no longer possessed the demeanor of seniors. When they were in a bad mood, they could kill those weaker than them on a whim.
Chu Xuan sighed.
This was the true Great Daoyuan cmity!
Everyone had gone crazy!
For the sake of opportunities, for the sake of treasures, for the sake of breaking through, they would kill even their loved ones!
It seemed that the Great Daoyuan cmity now targeted their hearts, releasing the evil and ugliness in one¡¯s heart.
During this chaos, the ghost race was undoubtedly the biggest beneficiary. Many experts had fallen while bearing deep grudges, so they chose to be ghosts to take revenge.
The ghost race was wreaking havoc in the nine zones!
In many treasurends, wherever groups of ghosts appeared, a sinister wind blew. Countless experts retreated in defeat, and the treasurends fell into the hands of the ghosts.
The Ghost World was expanding rapidly, and the Ghost Dao principle was constantly improving.
The Fengdu Ghost King and You¡¯er also benefited from it, and their strength continued to increase.
The current Ghost World had been re-divided into levels, so Chu Xuan promoted the Fengdu Ghost King to ghost emperor, who controlled Fengdu imperial city, and the ghost emperor seal. He was the strongest ghost and also the ruler of the race.
You¡¯er was the holy maiden of the ghost race, and her status was second only to the ghost emperor. She also had her own pce in Fengdu imperial city.
Below the ghost emperor and the holy maiden were the 36 ghost kings, the 300 ghostmanders, and the 3,000 ghost generals.
This was the current hierarchy in the Ghost World.
That being said, there were gaps that had yet to be filled in those positions. The ghost kings were supposed to be Dao realm experts, while ghost generals andmanders were supposed to be Divine realm experts.
At this point in time, other than the ghost emperor and You¡¯er, the ghost race did not have a third Dao realm expert.
Therefore, they could only temporarily appoint a few ghost race experts who had reached the barrier of the Dao realm as ghost kings.
As the ghost race¡¯s strength increased, the cultivation level requirements to take these positions would gradually be higher and higher.
After revamping the ghost race¡¯s hierarchy, Chu Xuan did not interfere anymore and continued to strengthen his cultivation foundation.
He did not even bother with the Great Daoyuan cmity raging in the outside world.
Boom!
In the ocean zone, a Dao realm cultivator¡¯s physical body was destroyed, leaving only a remnant of his soul.
This Dao realm expert¡¯s escaping divine soul had actually searched for the ghost emperor and was about to transform into a ghost.
Chu Xuan was surprised. The other party actually willingly took the initiative to be a ghost?
During the cmity, there were countless opportunities in treasurends and ancient battlefields that could restore one¡¯s physical body.
Although it was indeed a little dangerous in his current state, it was not without hope.
After all, ghosts were different from flesh and blood creatures.
Unless it was absolutely necessary, no living creature in the nine zones was willing to be a ghost.
The Dao realm expert entered the Ghost World and entered the River of Styx.
Chu Xuan looked at him strangely. This Dao realm expert actually wanted to escape the transformation process of the River of Styx, but he could not..
This guy seemed to have ulterior motives, and he did not really want to be a ghost.
It was very likely that he had his eyes on some treasure of the ghost race.
However, in the end, he went for wool and came home shorn, and really turned into a ghost.
The power of the River of Styx exceeded his imagination.
Unless he could surpass the power of the Ghost Dao principle, such a thing was merely wishful thinking!
Chapter 396 - Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 4)
Chapter 396: Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 4)
Chu Xuan found this a little amusing. In any case, it had all turned out well. The ghost race had unwittingly gained another Dao realm expert.
No matter what his intentions were, it no longer mattered once he was transformed into a ghost. The ghost emperor seal had absolute suppression over every ghost.
Moreover, a Dao realm expert turning into a ghost was a good thing for the Ghost World and Ghost Dao principle.
In the Eastern Zone, a saber light streaked across the sky and killed a beast-headed human.
Chu Pingfan panted heavily as he held onto his wooden saber and continued forward.
The aura around his body grew stronger and stronger, as if it was about to condense into a unique Extreme Dao principle.
He was on the verge of reaching the Dao realm.
As an Extreme Dao cultivator, he had been targeted by many and had fought countless times.
There were even Dao realm experts who attacked him.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s heart was burning with anger.
Why was the Extreme Dao hated?
Why did they all like to target him?
It was as if he had returned to his childhood, when the Ji family had humiliated him.
He held in his anger and gathered his momentum. He wanted to reach the Dao realm and cut off that person¡¯s head!
He did not think of seeking Chu Xuan¡¯s help. He was not a child anymore, and had his own path to walk.
Chu Pingfan continued on his way, heading towards the Central Zone.
His destination was the Deste Ancient Zone.
Qin Ying had also gone to the Deste Ancient Zone. He had been severely injured recently and was currently on the run.
In the current nine zones, those who had not reached the Dao realm were not qualified to participate in certain battles.
Now, even first-level Dao realm cultivators were not considered particrly strong, as sixth-level Dao realm experts had entered the cmity.
Fengkong and the other party had a huge battle and, in the end, they dispersed.
Wang Luo, Xiang Xing and Qian Ming were all on the run as well.
The same was true for Hei Yue.
Because of the earth spirit race, Ding Yue was being hunted down by a foreign race expert.
Xiao Liang had killed the legitimate son of a Dao realm expert because the other party had flirted with Liu Piaopiao. He was currently fleeing with her.
Demon Buddha had fought with the former grand elder of the demon race several times, and his situation was not optimistic either, as he had been targeted by other powerful experts as well.
Even the ghost race was being targeted now, as some cultivators hade up with secret techniques that were specially meant to deal with ghosts, like the exorcism technique.
Hu Tianya continued to fight the ominous beings in the Monster Zone. However, a certain Dao realm monster race member from the Deste Ancient Zone actually targeted his bloodline, wanting to steal it for themselves.
Hu Tianya fled from the Monster Zone, and was constantly targeted by other experts while on the run.
Ren Changhe had just obtained a supreme treasure and was currently being pursued.
Some information that Chu Pingfan had recently obtained shed through his mind.
Thirteenth Uncle¡¯s disciples were all on the run, but none of them asked him for help.
They had all be stronger as they fled.
It was only yesterday that Xiang Xing killed a second-level Dao realm expert.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. He held his wooden saber and headed toward the Central Zone. He wanted to attain the Dao realm and make a name for himself.
The power of the Extreme Dao would once again rise to prominence in the nine zones.
Incidentally, some experts had attacked him because of his wooden saber.
No one knew when it started, but there were rumors that his wooden saber was a supreme treasure.
¡°Little fellow, show me your wooden saber.¡±
A figure suddenly appeared.
This person was on the verge of breaking through to the Dao realm. His gaze was fixed on the wooden saber in Chu Pingfan¡¯s hand, and a look of surprise shed across his eyes.
The wooden saber looked very ordinary.
However, it was precisely because it looked ordinary that he knew that there was something special about it.
Otherwise, how could an ordinary wooden saber block the attacks of countless experts?
How could it be used as a weapon?
The rumors that it was a supreme treasure were probably true.
If he could obtain this treasure, perhaps he could use it as a catalyst to break through to the Dao realm.
Shua!
Saber qi shook the sky. Chu Pingfan did not say a word and simply attacked.
¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±
Boom!
A great battle had erupted.
The more they fought, the more shocked Chu Pingfan¡¯s opponent became.
Was the Extreme Dao really so powerful, or was it because of that saber?
It had to be because of that saber!
His greed got the better of him.
As the battle continued, Chu Pingfan¡¯s saber became stronger and stronger, continuously suppressing his opponent.
¡®It¡¯s not enough!¡¯
¡®It¡¯s simply not enough!¡¯
¡®Why can¡¯t I kill him with one strike?¡¯
¡®This is not the limit of the saber or my Extreme Dao!¡¯
Chu Pingfan continuously swung his saber, disying the might of his Extreme Dao.
However, he was still a littlecking.
He had never been able to unleash that ultimate saber strike and behead the enemy in one fell strike.
¡°Kill!¡±
Chu Pingfan¡¯s entire body seemed to fuse with the wooden saber, turning into a saber qi itself.
The aurora technique was also activated.
In the blink of an eye, the saber qi flew across the sky.
The moment Chu Pingfan erupted with power, the other party¡¯s expression changed drastically. However, before he could react, the saber qi had already swept past and disappeared into the horizon.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Two figures appeared out of nowhere, and both of them were no weaker than the person who was fighting against Chu Pingfan.
However, they frowned as he looked at the person who was standing there in a daze.
Then, the dazed fellow suddenly separated to the left and right.
He was actually cut in half by the saber qi, and his divine soul had beenpletely annihted.
The two people who arrivedter suddenly felt their scalps go numb.
Chu Pingfan was not trying to escape. Instead, he killed his opponent with a swift saber strike and left.
Had he consumed too much spiritual power and sensed their presence?
Regardless, Chu Pingfan¡¯s saber strike left them shivering in their boots.
Chapter 397 - Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 5)
Chapter 397: Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 5)
The attack was swift and brutal.
Was this the power of the Extreme Dao?
They felt that no one under the Dao realm could block it.
The two of them even suspected that a first-level Dao realm expert would be injured by this saber strike.
¡
¡°Your nephew, Chu Pingfan, sublimated his Extreme Dao in battle and reached the Dao realm. You have been rewarded with a lump of chaotic energy.¡±
Chu Xuan smiled. Chu Pingfan had also stepped into the Dao realm.
No, that was incorrect. It was the Extreme Dao realm.
That being said, Chu Pingfan, who had just broken through to the Dao realm, had been surrounded after breaking through. He broke out of the encirclement with heavy injuries and escaped.
Chu Xuan was speechless. All of his disciples were on the run.
Was it because they were too outstanding?
It definitely was!
Even Ji Dexin was on the run at this moment.
As expected, those who stood out all became prime targets for those seeking to snatch their opportunities.
Outside the small courtyard, a woman carefully walked in.
She lowered her head slightly and walked over to Chu Xuan obediently.
Qin Keyun!
She was already an eighth-level Heaven realm cultivator, but could only be considered average in the current state of the cultivation world.
¡°I ¡ I want to leave.¡±
This majestic empress of the Great Qin Empire was obedient, but nervous.
Chu Xuan looked at her and understood.
She had a human body, but the soul of a nine-tailed fox.
There was no nine-tailed fox tribe among the monster race in the nine zones.
¡°Where are you going?¡±
I feel like ¡ there¡¯s an opportunity waiting for me, but¡ I¡¯m afraid.¡±
Qin Keyun raised her head pitifully.
Chu Xuanughed.
She was here to ask him for a life-saving trump card.
¡°What can you offer? There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.¡±
A ray of light appeared on Qin Keyun¡¯s forehead, following which, the soul of a small fox appeared.
¡°This is for you. With this, you can control my life and death.¡±
Chu Xuan stared at her.
Qin Keyun was Qin Ying¡¯s pet fox. Though she was the Great Qin Empress, who was famous in the entire Northern Zone, she had not forgotten her past identity.
Chu Xuan took the little fox¡¯s soul. It was separated from Qin Keyun¡¯s original soul. He now had her life in his hands.
Chu Xuan patted her head and smiled. ¡°Little Fox, you¡¯ll be well-liked if you¡¯re obedient.¡±
¡°Are you a human or a fox in this life?¡±
Qin Keyun was confused. She looked at Chu Xuan and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m a human.¡±
Just because her soul was that of a fox¡¯s did not mean that she was not human. She was a little puzzled by his question.
Chu Xuan smiled and patted her head.
¡°Be it human or fox, be obedient when you need to be.¡±
¡°Yes, yes!¡±
Qin Keyun nodded her head.
¡°Ho on.¡±
Qin Keyun was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±
She bowed and turned around and left excitedly.
Chu Xuan sighed.
Su Xian¡¯er emerged from the pocket dimension and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sir?¡±
¡°I hope she won¡¯t lose herself,¡± Chu Xuan replied.
Qin Ying had once mentioned that Qin Keyun hade from a mysterious ce.
At that time, Qin Keyun was a pure white little fox, but had only been in her soul state andcked consciousness.
Qin Ying had used many treasures to nurture this fox.
After Qin Keyun was born, she gained a new consciousness. She was a well-behaved little fox.
Qin Ying had always kept her by his side, and helped her find a cultivation method. Before he had implemented the n for the Asura Ancient Land, he had entrusted everything to Qin Keyun, and even made arrangements for her reincarnation in this life.
Qin Ying was such a powerful man in his previous life, but he actually raised and doted on this fox?
It felt weird.
However, none of this was important. Qin Keyun only needed to maintain her current self.
It would not be long before a new expert would appear in the nine zones.
The kind that had a human body, but a foreign soul.
Chapter 398 - Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 6)
Chapter 398: Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 6)
Chu Xuan looked at the current situation in the nine zones. Countless treasurends and opportunities appeared, and experts rose up one after another.
Things were truly beginning to take shape here.
Qin Keyun left and headed straight for the Deste Ancient Zone.
Chu Xuan observed her for a while, and then directed his attention elsewhere.
No matter what happened in the nine zones, he only needed to improve his strength so that he could deal with any situations.
The sixty-year milestone was about to arrive.
As the Heavenly Daows continued to expand and take over different regions, he was rewarded with various Dao principles.
Still, it would be quite some time before the Heavenly Daows took over the entire nine zones.
In fact, before he reached the Daoyuan realm, there was no way to fully incorporate the nine zones into the Heavenly Daows.
This was not a bad thing though, since if he aplished that feat too soon, he might not possess the strength to solve any problems or situations that cropped up as a result, especially if the Heavenly Dao Talisman n was exposed.
The Northern Zone remained peaceful, yet more and more living beings left.
Currently, the Northern Zone had lost a third of its poption.
Chu Xuan did not stop it or interfere with the situation.
The living beings that left the Northern Zone had all cultivated andprehended the Heavenly Daows, and the fate they obtained during the Great Daoyuan would be channeled to the Heavenly Daows.
Thus, Chu Xuan did not need to interfere.
A huge ind suddenly emerged in the ocean zone of the nine zones, which looked somewhat like a huge beast with two long horns, with those two horns being two steep mountains.
The peaks of the mountains were surrounded by light, and Dao aura spread out from them, attracting the nearby creatures to the ind.
The ocean creatures and experts from various races who were searching for treasures in the ocean zone rushed over to the ind.
One of the ships was traveling stealthily across the ocean, and it was heading toward the huge ind at full speed.
On the ship, Wang Luo, Du Yuan, and the little evil king were together.
Thanks to the corpse of the giant, Du Yuan¡¯s body and talent had been transformed, and he reached the Dao realm.
The little evil king had regained his manhood, and his entire being was filled with confidence.
He had already cultivated the evil-warding immortal scripture to the point of mastery, and he had recently obtained an even stronger cultivation technique from that mystic realm.
For the little evil king, none of the opportunities he had experienced couldpare to that mystic realm, even if the master of that mystic realm had tricked him a little and almost caused him tomit suicide.
It was undeniable that his rise to prominence was all thanks to this mystic realm, which continued to provide him benefits even now.
The master of the mystic realm seemed to be somehow connected to Du Yuan¡¯s master and Wang Luo¡¯s master, so the three of them could be considered to be from the same sect.
Chapter 399 - Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 7)
Chapter 399: Chaos In The Nine Zones (Part 7)
The Dao aura around the huge ocean ind spread in all directions. There were supreme treasures hidden there, which drew countless experts, the majority of which were Dao realm cultivators.
A person was walking on the surface of the ocean. Armor appeared on his body, and he looked extraordinary.
It was Ji Dexin.
His eyes flickered as he looked at the two mountains that were emitting light on the ind.
The ind was formed from the corpse of an ancient expert.
¡°At least the 20th level of the Dao realm,¡± Ji Dexin muttered.
The situation in the nine zones was deteriorating, and everyone was fighting.
Even though he was the reincarnation of a half-saint of the celestial race, he still felt great pressure. This was not an ordinary Great Daoyuan cmity.
There were hidden experts plotting something behind the scenes, including those from the Ancient Chaos World.
Still Ji Dexin was not afraid. Even though he could not bepared to those experts from the Ancient Chaos World, he had a backer. Furthermore, the celestial race was not weak.
A wave swept towards the ind, and Hei Yue emerged from the wave and looked up at the huge ind, frowning slightly.
Not far away, arge piece of wood was floating along with the wave towards the huge ind. ck Moon looked at it.
¡°Together?¡±
¡°Okay, Senior Sister,¡± Qian Ming replied.
Hei Yue and Qian Ming were traveling together. However, the moment they stepped onto the huge ind, their expressions changed.
Their cultivation levels were suppressed to the Divine realm.
This ind had a cultivation level restriction!
Hei Yue and Qian Mingg looked at each other. This was not necessarily a bad thing.
If they fought others within the same realm, they were not afraid of anyone.
In fact, if the experts from the Heavenly Temple and the Tianyue Tower came to the ind and their cultivation was suppressed, it would be a great opportunity to kill them.
On the other side, Wang Luo, the little evil king, and Du Yuan had also reached the ind.
¡°This is interesting. I¡¯ll be able to kill some experts here.¡±
Wang Luoughed.
¡°Secret treasures that surpass the limit of the Divine realm cannot be used here either,¡± Du Yuan said in a deep voice.
Wang Luo¡¯s brows twitched. In that case, they could not rely on their trump cards and would only be able topete with their own strength.
It was a good thing!
He was full of confidence.
¡°Let¡¯s go. Perhaps we¡¯ll meet somepanions.¡±
Wang Luo and the other two headed toward the mountain peaks on the huge ind.
The treasures were definitely on the two mountain peaks.
At this moment, there were already many experts on the ind, including experts from different races of the nine zones.
Originally, some Divine realm experts were afraid that they would be killed by the Dao realm experts, but the cultivation level suppression changed that.
They were overjoyed.
That being said, none of them dared to challenge Dao realm experts.
Even if their cultivation levels were suppressed, they were still stronger than the Divine realm cultivators in terms ofprehension and techniques.
Experts from the Heavenly Temple, Tianyue Tower, and Starry Sky Pce were also present, including some other forces and experts who had grudges with Wang Luo and the others.
The little evil king¡¯s target was the Evil Son.
He had always been thinking about revenge.
Battles had already broken out on the ind.
On the way up the mountains, there was constant fighting, and many cultivators died for the sake of their greed.
Qian Ming and Hei Yue were walking together when they suddenly saw a third-level Dao realm expert from the Tianyue Tower.
Hei Yue had been avoiding him thus far, but this was an opportunity, so she attacked without hesitation.
Qian Ming stood to the side, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.
A great battle broke out.
Not many people stayed to watch, as they were all busy climbing the mountains in search of treasure.
Gan Ming, who was originally hiding to the side and pretending to prepare to leave, suddenlyunched a sneak attack and heavily wounded the other party.
Shortly after, they killed that Tianyue Dao realm expert.
A third-level Dao realm expert had fallen.
Boom!
Two runes floated down from a mountain peak and transformed into a token thatnded in the hands of Hei Yue and Qian Ming.
The moment they received the token, the two of them were moved and instantly arrived further up the mountain ahead of the others.
Their eyes flickered. They could obtain tokens by killing that would help them climb the mountain faster!
The two of them quickly climbed the mountain.
Many battles broke out.
Wang Luo and the other two had their eyes on the expert from the Starry Sky Pce. Working together, they made short work of their opponent and obtained a token as well.
It seemed that this ind rewarded people for killing each other.
After discovering this, some of the Dao realm experts whose cultivation levels were suppressed started targeting the Divine realm experts, and thetter group were forced to band together to deal with the Dao realm experts.
The path up the mountains was filled with blood and corpses.
Meanwhile, a huge city in the sky had appeared in the Deste Ancient Zone, attracting experts there as well.
Chu Pingfan, Qin Ying, Ren Changhe, Xiao Liang, and Hu Tianya all made their way there.
There were more and more opportunities in the nine zones, and more Dao realm cultivators entered the cmity.
There was also a former demon race Dao realm expert who emerged from the Deste Ancient Zone. However, he was bald and had a confused expression on his face. He did not know whether to help the demons or the Buddhists.
Chapter 400 - A Silly Fox
Chapter 400: A Silly Fox
The blood fiends who emerged from the Western Zone were extremely strong, and even managed to kill a Dao realm expert.
What was even more terrifying was that these blood fiends would resurrect even if they were destroyed, and could even merge, doubling their strength.
The secret techniques that the blood fiends used were overbearing and brutal.
Many people soon realized that these blood fiends were not ordinary blood fiends, and they became the target of many experts. After all, killing blood fiends would allow them to shoulder the fate of the Great Dao.
However, the converse was also true. The blood fiends would have their fates transformed if they killed enough of these experts of the nine zones, and might even obtain the acknowledgement of the Great Dao to be a full-fledged race under the Great Dao.
Somewhere in the Deste Ancient Zone.
There were mesmerizing colorful pavilions and pagodas.
Qin Keyun walked along the long corridor and looked at her surroundings in awe.
The owner of this ce had to be an elegant person, who was probably a woman.
There were some embossed murals along the corridor that recorded some things.
Qin Keyun did not examine it in detail, but could tell that it was about the love between a man and a woman.
She walked toward her destination.
In a small courtyard, there was a pond, a rockery, and a waterfall.
Dense spiritual energy filled the courtyard, and the water in the pool was spiritual liquid.
On the rockery that was dozens of meters high, there seemed to be what looked like a fox.
The snow-white fox had nine tails, and was adorable and charming.
Qin Keyun was momentarily dazed as she stared at the fox. For some reason, she felt an inexplicable sense of frustration and sadness in her heart.
Qin Keyun did not climb up the rockery immediately. She took off her dress and jumped into the pool.
The pool of spiritual liquid was shimmering with brilliance and traces of Dao aura.
This was a precious ce for cultivation.
She was here to improve her strength.
That fox seemed to be dead?
Or was it just a sculpture?
Qin Keyun soaked herself in the pool as she thought about all this. The traces of Dao aura and spiritual energy entered her body, and her cultivation level began to increase.
Her soul was constantly absorbing the Dao aura, and seemed like it was about to grow another tail.
Unknowingly, Qin Keyun had already broken through to the Divine realm, and it did not stop there.
She actually fell asleep in the pool, and her body curled up.
At that moment, Qin Keyun was nowhere to be seen in the pool. There was only a snow-white fox curled up and sleeping sweetly.
Qin Keyun was dreaming.
She had a very strange dream, as if someone wanted to tell her something.
It also seemed like there was some consciousness being instilled into her.
In the end, the consciousness was blocked and she merely experienced a dream.
In the dream, there was a snow-white nine-tailed fox. It was extremely charming and beautiful.
One day, she met someone and experienced a life that was full of twists and turns with him. Unfortunately, disaster struck, and the fox died a sad death and began to fade away.
Unknowingly, tears flowed out of Qin Keyun¡¯s eyes. She was sad for that fox.
She also felt that the fox was really stupid.
That person abandoned the fox and disappeared!
What a miserable fox!
Qin Keyun sighed in her heart. Why were those people so full of malice?
Why was that fox so foolish?
Then again, she was once a fox too. However, Qin Ying had treated her well and never once med her for her faults.
They were both foxes, but that silly fox was much worse off. Despite everything that silly fox had done for her lover, he had abandoned her for other women.
Qin Keyun watched the dream silently like a bystander.
As for certain forces that were constantly attacking her consciousness, trying to instill a consciousness and memories into her, they were all blocked outside by a mysterious force.
Qin Keyun waspletely unaware of this.
She was onlymenting about how silly that fox was.
It was really too tragic.
¡
Chu Xuan sipped his tea andid on the reclining chair.
He would asionally look in the direction of the Deste Ancient Zone.
Qin Keyun had found that ce.
As expected, there was something special about it.
However, his power had protected her from being imnted with that fox¡¯s consciousness and memories.
The person who had set up this scheme was at least a 30th-level Dao realm expert. Unfortunately, he was weaker than Chu Xuan.
¡°Those from the past should stay in the past. There¡¯s no need for your obsession to carry over to the present.¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head.
Qin Keyun still inherited some of the cultivation techniques and powers of that fox.
The little fox was also about to rise to prominence. Perhaps the nine zones would be more lively.
Chu Xuan took a sip of tea and sighed. These days were really leisurely.
The chair he was sitting on had be a treasure after a prolonged period of being nourished by his Dao aura.
Apletely normal item had been transformed into a treasure.
Su Xian¡¯er was currently trying to figure out how she would break through to the Dao realm.
She was one step behind the others. However, she was not particrly bothered by this.
She only needed to wait on Chu Xuan, and her cultivation would catch up sooner orter.
Moreover, she was Chu Xuan¡¯s maidservant.
Who dared to offend her?
Even Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples did not dare to offend her.
¡°Your disciples, Hei Yue and Qian Ming, have defeated many experts and obtained a supreme treasure. Their fate and cultivation have soared. You have been rewarded with 100 Dao principles.¡±
The system¡¯s reward had arrived.
Hei Yue and Qian Ming had joined hands and obtained a great opportunity.
Chapter 401 - Opportunities
Chapter 401: Opportunities
There were two mountain peaks on the ind. Hei Yue and Qian Ming had joined forces and seized the treasures on one of the mountain peaks.
They had also killed some experts from the Heavenly Temple and the Tianyue Tower.
However, danger was also waiting for them.
A Dao realm expert left the ind in advance and waited outside to ambush them.
On the other mountain peak, the fight was intense, but after some time, a winner was also determined.
¡°Your disciple, Wang Luo, servant, Du Yuan, and the inheritor of your lucky mystic realm, the little evil king, have obtained a supreme treasure. Their fate and cultivation have soared. You have been rewarded with 100 Dao principles.¡±
At this moment, the ind began to shake and cracks appeared.
The power that suppressed cultivation levels began to weaken.
A crisis had arrived.
Many Dao realm experts left the ind and prepared themselves to fight for the treasures.
Hei Yue and Qian Ming regrouped with Wang Luo and the other two.
¡°You want to kill us? Keep on dreaming!¡±
Wang luo chuckled and waved his hand. A special pill appeared and enveloped the five of them.
Then, the pill turned into a small stone and sank into the ocean together with the ind.
Without any tricks, how would they have dared to go after the treasures.
Outside the ind, Ji Dexin looked on as the ind crumbled. Seeing that Hei Yue and the others had note out, he turned around and left.
He had also reached one of the mountain peaks. However, the moment he saw the treasure, he gave up fighting for it.
Ji Dexin realized that the waters of the nine zones were getting deeper and deeper. There were many powerful hidden experts who had left behind schemes.
Even if he had a backer, he would try not to provoke those people if he could.
There was no need to get himself into trouble. His main goal was to break through to the Daoyuan realm by borrowing the fate of the human race.
Chu Xuan was not too bothered with what was going on with his disciples. The sixty-year milestone was fast approaching, and he was preparing to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
He hoped that the system¡¯s reward would be something that would help him with this.
The Origin Dao Crystal was on the verge of upgrading and transforming, and Chu Yi and Chu Er had already transformed and reached the Dao realm. They were no bona fide living beings.
However, even though they were man and woman, they were unable to reproduce.
At least for the time being, they did not have this ability.
After stepping into the Dao realm, their cultivation advanced much faster than any ordinary Dao realm cultivator, thanks to the Origin Dao Crystal¡¯s nourishment.
In just half a month, they reached the second level of the Dao realm.
Elsewhere, the city in the sky in the Deste Ancient Zone was already in a state of chaos.
Ominous beings, blood fiends, and the Dao realm experts of the various races were all killing one another.
Qin Ying, Ren Changhe, Xiao Liang, and Hu Tianya were all in the city. They were also fighting to obtain some precious treasures.
Xiao Liang had considerablebat prowess, and also had a treasure like the slow vine. He was almost invincible among his peers.
Coincidentally, the city in the sky also suppressed one¡¯s cultivation level.
Hu Tianya had transformed into a white tiger divine beast. In this form, he was not the slightest bit weaker than Xiao Liang.
The two of them could be said to be the two strongest people in the city in the sky.
Qin Ying and Ren Changhe also held their own as well.
Some of the Dao realm experts joined forces to deal with Xiao Liang and Hu Tianya, trying to eliminate them from thepetition.
The battle was extremely intense, forcing Xiao Liang and Hu Tianya to join forces, after which they defeated their opponents.
After that, no one targeted them. They simply hoped that they were the ones fated for the opportunity.
It was not always the strongest who would seed.
The city was surrounded by Dao aura, and had a special protective power.
Based on their spection, this city had once been presided over by a Daoyuan realm expert for a long time, which caused the entire city to be a treasure.
Chapter 402 - Supporting Each Other
Chapter 402: Supporting Each Other
Of course, the Dao aura in the city was no longer as dense as it was back then. Still, it was nowparable to the Dao aura exuded by a 30th-level Dao realm expert.
From this, it could be seen that the Daoyuan expert in charge of this city back then had not been weak.
Chu Xuan suspected that this city used to belong to some family, and that the Daoyuan realm expert was that family¡¯s ancestor.
Furthermore, it was definitely not a human city. Back then, no human force had upied a city, and human Daoyuan realm experts remained hidden.
Some probably even left the nine zones to avoid being hunted down by the other overlord races.
Before the previous Great Dao era, Daoyuan realm experts could freely leave the nine zones and head into the chaos.
Now, Only those whose Dao path to a certain length and width could leave the nine zones, which was due to the three races trying to eliminate the Great Dao cmity back then.
¡
Fengkong¡¯s Jade Crystal Pce had been activated recently, from which he obtained a powerful celestial race technique.
This was within his expectations, and could be considered Fengkong¡¯s opportunity.
In fact, Chu Xuan was certain that even if Wang Luo had not saved him back then, Fengkong would have recovered by now.
The Jade Crystal Pce was something prepared by a celestial race Daoyuan realm expert. That person would not have sat idle and allowed Fengkong to die, lest their ns for the nine zones be thwarted.
In the Great Dao Communication Group, Kingyer was about to make his move..
¡°Master, I¡¯m about to enter the cmity.¡±
The Kingyer¡¯s Extreme Dao of ughter required him to cultivate through ughter, which there was plenty of during the cmity.
¡°Why do you want to enter the cmity??¡±
¡°Master, I gained new insights, and will no longer kill indiscriminately. I wish to seek out the true Extreme Dao of ughter, and the Great Daoyuan cmity is the best opportunity for this.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no suitable opponent for you in the nine zones. Just wait a little longer.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Kingyer did not dare to disobey Chu Xuan¡¯s instructions.
Chu Xuan pondered this matter briefly. When a 10th-level Dao realm expert entered the cmity, that would be the right time for Kingyer, a 12th-level Dao realm expert, to do so as well.
Once he did, his cultivation level would probably increase by leaps and bounds. The cmity was the perfect ce for him to grow.
¡°The city in the sky of the Deste Ancient Zone is not simple. I saw a peerless genius here. He¡¯s too powerful.¡±
Ying Kong popped up.
At the same time, he used his Dao aura to transmit the image of the city in the sky and sent it to the group.
Chu Xuan was surprised. Ying Kong was actually in the city in the sky.
The others in the group chat started to question Ying Kong about the situation.
Ying Kong answered them one by one. He focused on boasting about how powerful Xiao Liang and Hu Tianya were, and how they suppressed other experts.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that their cultivation levels are too low. Otherwise, they would be good opponents,¡± Kingyer said regretfully.
Many others in the group chat expressed their eagerness to enter the cmity.
¡°Since Senior Chu gathered us all in this group, if we meet in the outside world, we should help each other and ovee the Great Daoyuan cmity together,¡± Luo Xinbai suddenly said.
Everyone expressed their approval. In any case, so far, there was no one with life or death grudges among the group chat members.
Moreover, it was true that Chu Xuan had brought them together, so they could not help but wonder if this was his intention in the first ce.
¡°However, we need something by which to recognize each other. Something no one else has or will recognize,¡± someone said.
Huang Long jumped out. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll give each of you a time jade token and leave a special mark on it. Whoever holds the token is one of ours.¡±
Mo Tu also chimed in, ¡°Make a unique mark for each person. If the jade token¡¯s mark does not match the user¡¯s mark, it means that the jade token was stolen from a group member. In that case, everyone should do their best to kill that person.¡±
The Dao realm experts in the dao group were all excited. The jade tokens would be created by Huang Long, a Daoyuan realm expert, and could be considered special treasures.
Huang Long started to transfer the time jade tokens to the group chat members.
Chu Xuan was amused by this. Still, if the group chat members entered the cmity and got into conflict with his disciples, it would be troublesome.
Therefore, he had to give the jade tokens to his disciples as well to avoid this unwanted scenario.
¡°I have some people in the nine zones. Don¡¯t get into a conflict with them. You¡¯ll understand when you see them.¡±
Chu Xuan did not reveal that they were his disciples.
This was to prevent these guys from constantly ttering his disciples to curry favor with him.¡±
¡°Understood, Senior Chu.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm experts were surprised, and wondered who these people were and what Daoist Chu¡¯s instructions were for them.
Was Daoist Chu trying to maintain the order of the nine zones?
In any case, this was a good thing.
¡
Chu Xuan used the Dao aura of the Origin Dao Crystal to leave marks on his disciples to avoid conflict with the cultivators from the Great Dao Communication Group.
Another three years had passed.
Su Xian¡¯er was also about to break through to the Dao realm.
Chu Pingfan had killed a Dao realm cultivator who had been chasing him.
The battle for the city in the sky¡¯s supreme treasure had alsoe to an end, and the results were about to be revealed.
It was worth mentioning that Ding Yue had also entered the city in the sky a year and a half ago.
In the end, Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples had joined forces.
Ying Kong also chose to support them.
The supreme treasure of the city in the sky was actually a lump of chaotic energy, and also a special Dao principle.
Ding Yue and the others ignored the special Dao principle, as it was not something they had cultivated, and was rather useless in that regard.
Moreover, who knew if there were problems with the Dao principle, and instead focused on the lump of chaotic energy, which was sufficientlyrge to split between themselves.
Chu Xuan decided that he would pass on more techniques to his disciples after he reached the Daoyuan realm.
At the same time, he would also purify the aura left behind by a certain fellow in his disciples¡¯ bodies.
Chapter 403 - Expansion Of The Nine Zones
Chapter 403: Expansion Of The Nine Zones
¡°Your disciples have emerged victorious and obtained a supreme treasure. Their fate and cultivation levels have soared. You have been rewarded with 100 Dao principles.¡±
After obtaining the treasure and splitting the loot, his disciples fled to avoid being hunted down. Incidentally, Ying Kong also obtained a portion of the special Dao principle, which he nned to fuse into his own Dao principle to strengthen it and hopefully advance to the fifth level of the Dao realm.
Not long after, news that Ding Yue and the others possessed chaotic energy spread, and many Dao realm experts started to search for them. Some even worked together.
However, Ding Yue and the others had already escaped without a trace.
The nine zones were vast, so finding someone was easier said than done.it was easier said than done to find one.
Moreover, Ding Yue and the others were very good at hiding.
Not long after, a huge mountain suddenly rose up in the Southern Zone. There seemed to be chaotic energy lingering on its peak.
Once the news spread, countless Dao realm experts flooded the area, and another great battle began.
At this time, one region in the Central Zone was incorporated in the Heavenly Daows, as well as another in the Easter Zone.
The expansion of the nine zones continued as new battlefields and treasurends appeared, showing no signs of stopping.
This meant that the current nine zones was still a long way from its initial or peak size.
Chu Xuan was uncertain as to whether the Deste Ancient Zone was also expanding.
On the other hand, the space where Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm experts were residing underwent such changes. This space was the ce closest to the Great Dao, and also the ce where one had to pass through to leave the nine zones.
In ancient times, it should have been the ce where the powerful existences of the immortal, God, and demon ns lived.
It was called the Heavenly Domain, and apart from the residences constructed by the various Daoyuan realm experts, it appeared to be very deste and empty.
Chu Xuan wondered how big the nine zones had been at their peak. Had the bacsh caused by the three races back then caused the nine zones to shrink by this much?
Had their n caused great damage to the nine zones?
Arge portion of the treasurends and ancient battlefields had been left behind by the three races before they were expelled from the Great Dao.
These naturally contained many treasures, but were also contingency ns that the three races had prepared in case they failed.
As the nine zones expanded, the Heavenly Daows would naturally expand and improve alongside it.
The Heavenly Dao Divine Tree, the Spirit Devouring Flower, had benefited greatly from this, and its strength increased rapidly.
In fact, it took many of the treasurends and ancient battlefields for itself.
This was also true for the Sky-shaking Golden Roc, and the Heavenly Spirit Cat, which were now Heavenly Dao Divine Beasts.
Chu Xuan could not help but think of Huang Long and the other creatures of the Great Dao.
Were they derived from the Great Dao, or did they be creatures of the Great Dao due to other factors?
All three of the creatures of the Great Dao in the group chat had been born during this Great Dao era, which seemed rather suspicious.
The timing was too coincidental.
In any case, if the Heavenly Dao Divine Tree and Divine Beasts were created or appointed by Chu Xuan, it was likely that something or someone had done the same for the creatures of the Great Dao.
When the Great Dao had been born, there had been no living beings. In that case, how had the creatures of the Great Dao appeared?
Chu Xuan had a couple of guesses.
First, Huang Long and the other two were once powerful cultivators who had schemed against the Great Dao. After their failure, they were suppressed by the Great Dao and fell. However, since their n did notpletely fail, they eventually turned into creatures of the Great Dao.
Chapter 404 - Blood Flower
Chapter 404: Blood Flower
Secondly, when an expert was scheming against the Great Dao, that person integrated the creatures of the Great Dao into the Great Dao with the intention of using them to control the Great Dao. However, they failed in the end and the creatures of the Great Dao became free.
Thirdly, during thest Great Dao cmity, the Great Dao sensed danger and gave birth to these creatures of the Great Dao and made them its guardians.
Chu Xuan was more inclined to the third possibility.
After all, the creatures of the Great Dao could not leave the Great Dao, and their fate was also intertwined with the Great Dao.
If they were considered guardians, then he had to consider how to deal with them.
Would they be able to betray the Great Dao?
Perhaps if they entered the Heavenly Dao, this might be possible. However, the Heavenly Daows would have to grow stronger before this could happen.
This might be also an opportunity for the Heavenly Daows to devour the Great Dao.
However, this all hinged on his own strength, and the strength of the Heavenly Daows. He would know for certain if such a method would work once the Heavenly Daows took over the nine zones.
This was not his only avenue either. There was still the n to construct the reincarnation cycle in the nine zones.
However, hecked a supreme treasure to support the reincarnation cycle, and the Reincarnation Dao principle had to grow into a Great Dao principle first.
Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao realm cultivation foundation had been strengthened and stabilized, so he decided to focus on turning the Reincarnation Dao principle into a Great Dao principle.
He hoped to achieve this before the sixty-year milestone.
Time passed quickly and, in the blink of an eye, there was less than a month left before the sixty-year milestone.
A unique Great Dao principle appeared in front of Chu Xuan.
Finally, before the sixty-year milestone arrived, he managed to refine and perfect the Reincarnation Dao principle into a Great Dao principle.
Even though it was still rtively weak, it had been fully transformed.
Now, he was ready to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
Su Xian¡¯er had broken through to the Dao realm.
After making a brief trip around the Northern Zone, she quickly returned. Compared to the opportunities and treasures out there, it was better for her to stay by Chu Xuan¡¯s side and receive his teachings and treasures.
The nine zones continued to expand, and the Great Daoyuan cmity became more intense.
As the Heavenly Daows continued to expand, there was only one region in the Eastern Zone that had yet to be taken over by the Heavenly Daows.
However, the expansion of the nine zones was a double-edged sword. The additional territory meant that the Heavenly Daows too had to cover more ground, which slowed down the process of expansion.
Chu Xuan did not interfere, and allowed the Heavenly Daows to expand silently.
In the Western Zone, only the Northern Region had yet to be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
That was the blood fiend race¡¯s territory.
Incidentally, the blood fiends had also been very active during the cmity, and had obtained arge chunk of fate and treasures for themselves.
When Chu Xuan looked at the Northern Region of the Western Zone, he could vaguely see traces of pure demonic power.
However, because it was still rejected by the Great Dao, there was not a lot of it.
The demon race grand elder and the other remnant members of the demon race had all awoken part of their ancient demon bloodline, and also inherited the secret techniques of the ancient demon race, which made them more powerful.
Their battle with the Buddhist n continued. Although there were demon race Dao realm experts who entered the nine zones, they chose not to interfere with the war due to their confusion with which side to support.
After all, they had also been cultivating Buddhist dharma, yet were also demons by descent. It was a conundrum.
¡
Hei Yue had reached the third level of the Dao realm, as had Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, Hu Tianya, and Demon Buddha.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing were both second-level Dao realm experts who were on the verge of breaking through to the third level of the Dao realm.
The rest, including Qian Ming, were still at the first level of the Dao realm.
New Dao realm experts emerged from the Deste Ancient Zone. Many searched for treasures and opportunities, while others from forces with grudges with Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples began to chase them down again.
This was especially true for Chu Pingfan. Many experts seemed to have a bone to pick with the Extreme Dao, likely due to Kingyer.
Thanks to the Crystal Jade Pce, Fengkong had reached the sixth level of the Dao realm, and now seemed to exude a celestial aura.
Chu Xuan observed what was going on in the nine zones, and how his disciples were faring.
On the whole, everything was still within his control.
Many geniuses were also popping up among the various races of the nine zones, though Ji Dexin was still at the forefront.
Qin Keyun was still in a state of deep sleep. As she slept, her cultivation continued to increase. She had now reached the first level of the Dao realm, and her fox soul had seven tails.
A huge blood flower appeared in the ocean, which devoured all life within thousands of miles around it.
It emitted a special aura that lured living beings over to be devoured. Even a Dao realm expert had fallen prey to it.
The blood flower itself was a supreme treasure, and also a seventh-level Dao realm existence.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes looked strange.
He thought back to what he had seen before. There had been many blood flowers in the ocean back then, but almost all of them had disappeared, leaving only this one.
Perhaps they had all fused together to form this huge blood flower.
Chu Xuan could sense that the blood flower wanted to steal fate, especially the fate of some Heaven¡¯s Blessed, and even Dao realm experts.
By doing so, it would be able to connect itself to thews of Heaven and Earth.
It wanted to be a part of thews of Heaven and Earth, and control a part of it.
Chu Xuanughed. Someone seemed to want to use the blood flower as a medium to obtain a part of the power of thews of Heaven and Earth and use it to allow their clone to enter the nine zones.
Unfortunately, most of thews of Heaven and Earth had been devoured by the Heavenly Daows, so that person¡¯s n was destined for failure.
Of course, the Heavenly Daows had yet to extend to the ocean area where the blood flower was.
In any case, given the current strength of thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones, the blood flower would not be able to do anything even if it sessfully infiltrated thews of Heaven and Earth.
Chu Xuan decided that when Kingyer entered the cmity, he would get this self-styled disciple of his to cut down the blood flower.
Even though it was harmless, it was still disgusting!
Chapter 405 - Schemes Everywhere!
Chapter 405: Schemes Everywhere!
The Spirit Devouring Flower was very interested in the blood flower, but Chu Xuan restrained it. If the Heavenly Dao Divine Tree revealed itself, the Heavenly Dao Talisman n might be exposed.
Chu Xuan observed the situation in the nine zones and spotted traces of schemes by various hidden experts everywhere.
Even the human race had quite a few of them.
Chu Xuan was wondering whether the genius who created the human race¡¯s cultivation technique would return during the Great Dao cmity.
Chu Xuan was sure that he was not dead.
How strong was that person now?
Some of theter experts of the human race had disappeared one after another.
Was it rted to this person?
Chu Xuan¡¯s intuition told him that the human race¡¯s experts from back then were nning something.
They were ostracized from the Ancient Chaos World.
Would the experts of the human race be willing to ept this?
Chu Xuan did not think so.
He then turned his attention to Fengkong, who had been cultivating the celestial race cultivation technique recorded in the jade crystal pce.
As a result, traces of the aura of that celestial race expert around him.
If this aura umted, that Daoyuan realm celestial race expert would be able to use Fengkong¡¯s body as a medium to descend upon the nine zones and avoid the rejection of the Great Dao.
After all, Fengkong was a native of the nine zones.
¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to purify the aura around Fengkong¡¯s body, but before that, I¡¯ll let that celestial race Daoyuan expert train my follower.¡±
Chu Xuan smiled.
His other disciples would all eventually face the same problem as Fengkong, given that most of the opportunities appearing in the nine zones now were part of schemes left behind by those beyond the nine zones.
Chu Xuan looked at Demon Buddha, whose demon race bloodline had undergone an atavism. After several shes with the demon race grand elder, he had caught the attention of the hidden expert.
However, atavism was not the same as a purified bloodline.
Because Demon Buddha cultivated Buddhist Dharma, his ancient demon race bloodline was not awakened.
However, when it was, then that hidden expert would likely descend with a wisp of his soul and use Demon Buddha to roam the nine zones.
Chu Xuan chuckled.
¡°Some guys are really good at scheming and ying chess. However, the only thing in store for you guys is shame and embarrassment.¡±
It was not that easy to take advantage of his disciples.
While Chu Xuan was preparing for his breakthrough, in a certain cave in the Deste Ancient Zone.
A young man was sitting cross-legged, surrounded by strange lights. Wisps of Dao aura gathered around him and gradually integrated into his body.
He was Yang Tian, the human race¡¯s most recent rising talent. He had killed many enemies and obtained great fate amidst the cmity. His strength had soared rapidly and he had broken through to the Dao realm.
After he broke through, he killed a Dao realm blood fiend.
People were calling him the seconding of Ji Dexin. He had even overshadowed Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and the other human geniuses.
It was rumored that he was of humble birth, simr to Qian Ming, and his origins were a mystery.
Yang Tian opened his eyes and moved his body around, trying to familiarize himself with his new body.
His aura fluctuated as he broke through without stopping and without any bottlenecks.
Within a short period of time, he had broken through to the seventh level of the Dao realm.
He walked out of the cave, looked up at the sky of the nine zones, and muttered to himself, ¡°Nine zones, I¡¯ve returned.¡±
¡°Deste Ancient Zone?¡±
¡°The nine zones have not recovered to their peak state yet. Heh, although the three races¡¯ n failed, it still caused immense damage to the nine zones.¡±
¡°How many of the myriad races of the nine zones are left now?¡±
Yang Tian walked through the Deste Ancient Zone, heading toward the primordialnd.
He raised his head and looked at the sky.
¡°I wonder what changes the primordialnd has undergone?¡±
Yang Tian kept moving forward. He seemed to be very familiar with the Deste Ancient Zone and the primordialnd.
Chapter 406 - Chaotic Purple Light
Chapter 406: Chaotic Purple Light
He stood outside the primordialnd and looked into the distance with a strange expression on his face. After a long while, he muttered, ¡°There haven¡¯t been too many changes, but the human race has be stronger.¡±
Yang Tian turned around and left.
Back in the cave, the light in Yang Tian¡¯s eyes began to dim, and the original Yang Tian regained control of his body.
¡°Kid, your cultivation level is decent, but your cultivation foundation isn¡¯t strong enough. Work hard and you won¡¯t have any bottlenecks before the seventh level.¡±
A voice rang out in his soul.
¡°You¡¯re really my ancestor?¡±
Yang Tian asked curiously.
Since he had such a powerful ancestor, why was he born with such a lowly background?
¡°It¡¯s been a long time. A very long time.¡±
Then, the voice fell silent, as if it had never been there in the first ce.
Yang Tian left the cave and headed to the treasurends to seek out opportunities to strengthen his cultivation foundation.
After he had regained control of his body, his cultivation level fell back down to the first level of the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan did not realize that someone from the outside had entered the nine zones through Yang Tian. He was waiting for the arrival of the sixty-year milestone, and the corresponding breakthrough to the Daoyuan realm.
¡
Finally, the sixty-year milestone arrived.
¡°You¡¯ve been living in seclusion for 60 years and have not left the courtyard. You implemented the Heavenly Dao Talisman n that elerated the progress of the Great Daoyuan cmity, nurtured talented disciples, and set a new record. You have been rewarded with a wisp of chaotic purple light.¡±
Chu Xuan was startled.
He could not help but think of the purple light that split the chaos when it was born.
Hiss!
It was an absolute treasure!
Even a wisp of it was terrifying!
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. The chaotic purple light could split the chaos apart, so it was naturally very suitable to open one¡¯s Dao path.
It was a true path-opening treasure!
Chu Xuan took a deep breath and examined the system¡¯s reward.
¡°Chaotic purple light, the first light to split the chaos, can also split the Great Dao and ovee the chaotic cmity.¡±
It was powerful!
Chu Xuan immediately prepared to use the chaotic purple light to break through to the Daoyuan realm and open his Dao path.
He received the chaotic purple light.
A ray of purple light appeared and instantly entered his body. Many Dao principles were intertwined with the purple light.
Chu Xuan started to break through.
In order to prevent any disturbances, Chu Xuan specifically told Su Xian¡¯er not to disturb him.
With a wave of his hand, he set upyers of protection around him, which concealed his presence and aura.
The Daoyuan realm was about opening the Dao path.
How would one open their Dao path?
Naturally, it was by using the Great Dao as the basis to open up a Dao path of their own.
Most Daoyuan realm experts opened up their Dao path based on the Dao principle they had the greatestprehension of. Every other Dao principle they had merely supplemented and strengthened their main Dao principle.
Only extremely special Daoyuan realm experts would open up more than a single Dao path.
However no matter what or how many Dao principles one used, they were still rooted in the Great Dao.
People had tried to open their Dao paths in the chaos back then, but had failed due to the difficulty and instability of doing so.
The Dao path would copse the moment the chaos fluctuated. Furthermore, it did not provide aparable boost to one¡¯s strength.
It was precisely because of this that no one chose to open their Dao path in the chaos.
Unless of course one had a supreme treasure that could stabilize and continuously open up the Dao path in the chaos. However, not only were such supreme treasures far too rare, even if one seeded, in the early and middle stages, one would be far weaker than those who opened up their Dao path based on the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan had the chaotic purple light, so the drawbacks of opening up a Dao path in the chaos did not exist for him.
Moreover, he was not just opening up a normal Dao path, but a miniature version of the Great Dao.
However, he would not leave the nine zones to head to the chaos. It was too dangerous.
He still wanted to continue his record of staying at home.
Moreover, his goal was for the Heavenly Daows to devour the Great Dao.
Therefore, he would also use the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao as the foundation to open his Dao path.
A wisp of purple light appeared, and Chu Xuan¡¯s aura gradually strengthened and transformed.
Indistinctly, the invisible Great Dao seemed to be manifested under Chu Xuan¡¯s feet.
Under the guidance of the purple light, all of his Dao principles fused into a miniature Great Dao.
Chu Xuan did not merge the Reincarnation Great Dao principle, Ghost Great Dao principle, or the Buddhist Great Dao principle with his other Dao principles. These were independent existences, and would be one of his trump cards.
The purple light spread and connected to the Great Dao. As the purple light moved forward, a miniature Great Dao that seemed to be a copy of the Great Dao started to spread and open up.
Chu Xuan¡¯s aura was constantly strengthening and transforming.
The power of his Dao principles was transformed into the power of a Great Dao.
As the Great Dao was opened, it continued to extend, expand, and stabilize, turning from invisible to tangible, as if a road had been paved on the Great Dao.
However, this Dao path was still not strong enough.
In the blink of an eye, the Dao path grew to ten miles long and one mile wide. The purple light continued to spread andy the foundation for the Dao path.
Waves of the Great Dao¡¯s aura also continuously poured into the Dao path Chu Xuan had opened.
Boom!
It was now thirty miles long.
Chu Xuan felt some pressure. As the Dao path extended, it seemed to be weaker. It seemed that if he continued, it would be unstable.
He did not know how far the other Daoyuan realm experts would extend their Dao path when they first opened it, but Chu Xuan naturally was not willing to ept this.
The Ancient Chaos Mountain appeared on the Dao path with a rumble.
The Dao path, which had been somewhat unstable, instantly became stable.
The chaotic purple light continued to spread and the Dao path continued to extend.
Chu Xuan had not used a single Dao principle to open his Dao path, but a miniature version of the Great Dao. This increased the difficulty of opening and stabilizing the Dao path.
Still, such a Dao path would be undeniably stronger.
Boom!
A hundred miles long!
Ten miles wide!
This length and width appeared to be a threshold, and his aura instantly became ten times stronger.
The Dao path was still being opened, and the chaotic purple light was still extending it, but it had already dimmed a little.
Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation foundation was getting deeper and deeper.
Chu Xuan thought back to how he bragged about opening a Dao path that was millions of miles long. Now he truly knew how difficult it was to aplish such a feat.
His current progress was only due to the chaotic purple light and the Ancient Chaos Mountain. When they reached their limit, so would his Dao path.
The chaotic purple light continued to spread and gradually dimmed.
200 miles¡
300 miles¡
500 miles¡
He was about to catch up to Kun He and Ruoxian.
The chaotic purple light was already a shadow of its former self.
Judging from the current situation, a thousand miles might be his current limit.
Chapter 407 - Opening The Dao Path (Part 1)
Chapter 407: Opening The Dao Path (Part 1)
Even a wisp of chaotic purple light was not enough to open a Dao path that surpassed a thousand miles.
It was no wonder Hong Yuanchu had only opened up a thousand-mile Dao path after two Daoyuan.
Without the help of a supreme treasure, one had to rely on one¡¯s own strength to open their Dao path. In most cases, this was painstakingly slow.
Moreover, theirprehension had to be able to keep up.
Only with new insights and new understandings of the Great Dao could one continue to open the Dao path.
At the same time, they had to stabilize and consolidate their Dao path, which would take a long time.
Back then, he had thought that Hong Yuanchu and the others were useless for achieving so little given the time they had.
However, he now had a clear understanding.
Even with two treasures and his system-assistedprehension, he had not even extended his Dao path to a thousand miles yet.
In this Great Dao era, the events that led to the expulsion of the three races had resulted in ack of path-opening supreme treasures in the nine zones.
Therefore, Hong Yuanchu and the others had to rely on their own strength to open their Dao paths.
He had given each of them a small chaos stone, so they had likely made some progress by now.
An axe appeared in Chu Xuan¡¯s hand.
Heaven-splitting Axe!
This was a path-opening treasure!
His Dao aura condensed into a figure on the Great Dao that rushed forward with the Heaven-splitting Axe to help the chaotic purple light to extend the Dao path.
It reduced the consumption rate of the chaotic purple light.
Boom!
His figure swung the axe repeatedly, consuming his Dao aura at a rapid pace.
At this rate, he would be able to extend his Dao path to a thousand miles.
However, as his Dao path grew longer, the edge of the Dao path began to weaken and grow unstable.
Chu Xuan frowned.
Would he have to split the Ancient Chaos Mountain in two?
That would definitely weaken its suppressing and stabilizing power.
Because he was opening his Dao path so quickly, the Ancient Chaos Mountain¡¯s suppressing and stabilizing power could not reach the newly-opened sections of the Dao path in time.
¡®Should I slow down?¡¯
Chu Xuan immediately dispelled this thought.
If he slowed down, then he would not be able to reduce the consumption of the chaotic purple light.
Then, he thought of something and a book appeared in his hand.
The Earth Creation Scripture!
He flipped open the book and waved it. Boom!
On the newly-opened section of the Dao path, a small realm appeared that was only ten miles in radius.
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
He had been too worried that creating the realm on his Dao path would crush it.
In the end, he was able to stabilize his Dao path.
After thinking about it, he understood.
The Earth Creation Scripture used the power of the Great Dao to form the realm.
It was because of this that the realm would not crush his Dao path, but stabilize it instead.
The Earth Creation Scripture was undoubtedly a supreme treasure.
Chu Xuan waved his hands and continuously extended his Dao path. Whenever the newly-opened sections of the Dao path became unstable, he would use the Earth Creation Scripture to erge the initial realm he created.
Still, Chu Xuan did not n to turn the realm into a world.
Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to hide the Dao path he had opened?
It was not a good thing to be discovered.
He quietly continued his path-opening efforts.
The chaotic purple light was getting dimmer and dimmer, and Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao aura was also rapidly running dry.
There was no concept of time in clearing the way.
Chu Xuan did not know how long it had been since he had started breaking through.
Other Daoyuan realm experts would take thousands of years to break through.
However, Chu Xuan felt that his breakthrough would end in a month.
At the very least, it should be less than a year.
After he reached the Daoyuan realm, he would probably receive another system reward, which filled him with anticipation.
He was certain that he was the fastest and youngest to reach the Daoyuan realm.
He would set two records.
What kind of reward would the system give for that?
The reward for the 60-year milestone was chaotic purple light.
Then what about 70 years?
Or even a hundred years?
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly.
He was getting ahead of himself.
Chu Xuan calmed the restlessness in his heart. He had to be steady and stable.
Once the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao was devoured by the Heavenly Daows, he would no longer have to remain in the courtyard.
He would be able to leave and show off.
Boom!
The Heaven-splitting Axe swung mightily, and the dim chaotic purple light exploded in a final ze of glory and disappeared.
Chapter 408 - Opening The Dao Path (Part 2)
Chapter 408: Opening The Dao Path (Part 2)
His sixty-year milestone reward had been fully used up. After surpassing the thousand-mile mark, Chu Xuan felt his strength rise again.
The next threshold was the 10,000-mile one, after which he would be qualified to leave the nine zones and head into the chaos.
He had officially stepped into the ranks of the strong.
Chu Xuan continued trying to extend his Dao path, though it was far slower than when he had the chaotic purple light¡¯s assistance.
For those in the Daoyuan realm, every meter of the Dao path was significant.
One had to rely on time, strengthening one¡¯s cultivation foundation, andprehension of the Great Dao in order to continue.
Any Daoyuan realm expert would take countless years to umte their strength.
Chu Xuan continued to stabilize his Dao path.
Chu Xuan was confident that he had surpassed Hong Yuanchu and the others.
Furthermore, this was just the beginning.
Now that he had reached the Daoyuan realm, the system rewards that followed would definitely assist in extending his Dao path further.
Chu Xuan activated the Ancient Chaos Mountain and walked along his Dao path while continuing to consolidate it.
This was a newly-born miniature Great Dao.
Furthermore, thanks to the presence of the Ancient Chaos Mountain, which would continuously stabilize and strengthen it, his Dao path would only be more stable with time.
Chu Xuan was very confident in this regard. After all, no one else had such a treasure.
When his Dao path solidified, it became as translucent as a piece of jade,id upon the Great Dao itself.
Chu Xuan retrieved the Ancient Chaos Mountain and concealed his Dao path. Unlike ordinary Dao paths, his was a miniature Great Dao, which meant that it was extremely difficult to differentiate from the actual Great Dao. Furthermore, the Heavenly Daows contained within it were derived from thews of Heaven and Earth of the nine zones.
After breaking through to the Daoyuan realm, Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
In the nine zones, he was the strongest, despite the number of clones or avatars those who were beyond the nine zones sent in.
By the time they managed to bypass the Great Dao of the nine zones¡¯ rejection and descend personally, Chu Xuan believed that he would be strong enough to deal with them.
Moreover, the nine zones would be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows by then, so he would be in a position of absolute advantage. At that point, there was no need to fear no matter how many of them came.
¡
Chu Xuan awoke from his breakthrough and found that two months had passed. This breakthrough had taken longer than he expected.
In two months, he had opened a thousand-mile Dao path, which was enough to incite jealousy and envy among other Daoyuan realm experts.
¡°You broke through to the Daoyuan realm and became the fastest living being to open their Dao path in history. You have been rewarded with the Three-Birth Reincarnation Bridge and a thousand miles of Dao path.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve broken through to the Daoyuan realm and be the youngest Daoyuan realm living being in history. You have been rewarded with the Unity of the Heavenly Dao and a thousand miles of Dao path.¡±
The expected system rewards arrived.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. The reward was very generous.
He examined his reward.
The Three-Birth Reincarnation Bridge allowed living beings to be reincarnated. It would automatically erase their memories and traces of their previous lives, turning them into new living beings.
This was the supreme treasure that he had beencking in order to establish the reincarnation cycle.
His Reincarnation Great Dao had alsopleted its transformation when he broke through to the Daoyuan realm. He was now ready to implement the reincarnation cycle, which wouldy a solid foundation for the Heavenly Dao to devour the Great Dao.
He looked at the other reward.
¡°The Unity of the Heavenly Dao will incorporate the nine zones into the Heavenly Daows, except for the Deste Ancient Zone.¡±
Chu Xuan was extremely surprised by this reward.
The current expansion rate of the Heavenly Daows was progressing smoothly, but it would still take a long time before it incorporated the nine zones.
However, the system¡¯s reward was exactly that.
That being said, why was the Deste Ancient Zone excluded?
After thinking about it, Chu Xuan vaguely understood. The Deste Ancient Zone was the core of the nine zones, and the ce closest to the Great Dao. Furthermore, it was not restricted by thews of Heaven and Earth.
Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Opening The Dao Path (Part 3)
Chapter 409: Opening The Dao Path (Part 3)
Thews of Heaven and Earth did not exist in the Deste Ancient Zone, and it was because of this that the zone was excluded from the reward.
Once the Heavenly Daows expanded into this zone, it meant that the Heavenly Daows would encounter thews of the Great Dao.
If the Heavenly Daows wanted to devour the Great Dao, the Deste Ancient Zone was the starting point!
The Heavenly Domain above the primordialnd was not within the jurisdiction of thews of Heaven and Earth. There, only thews of the Great Dao existed.
The ones who had opened their Dao paths were above thews of Heaven and Earth, and were no longer restricted by them.
In truth, Dao realm cultivators were no longer restricted by thosews either. Breaking through to the Dao realm was an act of transcending thews of Heaven and Earth.
Chu Xuan was satisfied. The nine zones now truly belonged to him, albeit with one caveat, which was the Deste Ancient Zone.
However, the Great Daoyuan cmity was ongoing, and the Great Dao cmity was approaching, so he still decided to conceal the Heavenly Daows.
During the Great Daoyuan cmity, thews of Heaven and Earth were dormant, and would only resume operation after the cmity.
That being said, although Dao realm experts transcended thews of Heaven and Earth, they could not transcend the Heavenly Daows. The two were not the same.
In addition to those rewards, he was also rewarded with two thousand miles of Dao path. His Dao path was now three thousand miles long, making him the number one expert in the nine zones.
Chu Xuan received his first reward.
The Three-Birth Reincarnation Bridge and put it away to be usedter.
Next, he received the two thousand-mile Dao path rewards.
Boom!
His Dao path instantly began to expand and extend. It became three thousand miles long and three hundred miles wide.
Furthermore, there were no traces of instability!
The system was truly awesome!
Then, he received the final reward.
In an instant, Chu Xuan felt the changes.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman had transformed.
The entire nine zones seemed to be under his control, and he could destroy all life with a single thought.
A single thought could create life.
This was what it felt like to be the ruler of the Heavenly Daows, which now presided over the nine zones. Well, almost all of it anyway.
Everything in the nine zones became apparent to Chu Xuan.
No matter what kind of opportunities, treasurends, or schemes there were, none of them could escape his eyes.
In the Northern Region of the Western Zone, the aura of blood and evil pervaded thend.
There was a pitch-ck ancient battlefield there.
It was a precious treasure left by the ancient demons, and their method of infiltrating the nine zones.
Chu Xuan saw the stone house and the strange tree.
He saw countless blood fiends.
These blood fiends were actually already disying traces of demonic power.
They were transforming into demons.
It seemed that the other party actually wanted to use the blood fiend race as a foundation to create a new demon race.
It was a good n.
The blood fiend race were cmity bearers. If they obtained great fate amidst the cmity and were gradually transformed into demons, it would weaken the Great Dao??s rejection toward the ancient demon race.
Chu Xuan noticed a wisp of a divine soul somewhere in the stone house controlling everything.
He hesitated as to whether or not to cut it off.
For that person to be able to extend their divine soul, even just a wisp of it, in such a way without triggering the rejection of the Great Dao, meant that this hidden expert was definitely very powerful.
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment and decided not to alert the enemy.
Chapter 410 - 410 Changes In The Nine Zones (Part 1)
410 Changes In The Nine Zones (Part 1)
After the nine zones were incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, Chu Xuan saw many secrets and hidden things.
After the incorporation of the nine zones into the Heavenly Daows, the nine zones, which had been slowly expanding due to the additional ancient battlefields and treasurends, suddenly expanded to their original size immediately.
Compared to the nine zones just after thest Great Dao cmity, the current nine zones were a hundred timesrger!
This sudden turn of events caught everyone off guard.
No one knew what happened.
The recovery of the nine zones should have been a gradual and slow process.
How did it suddenly recoverpletely?
Moreover, why did it feel like something was wrong?
Were there changes in the Great Dao again?
Was it due to the number of interfering parties?
Some of the hidden experts could not sit still and contacted each other,ining that the other party was too radical, which led to this drastic change.
They felt that the situation in the nine zones was going out of control.
Still, the Great Dao had not changed. They faced no additional hindrances or rejection from the Great Dao.
Since this was the case, something else must have happened to cause this change.
Keep calm!
It was a good thing that the nine zones had recovered in advance!
They just had to adjust their ns.
In a secret ce in the Deste Ancient Zone.
Yang Tian lost control of his body again, and his ¡®ancestor¡¯ made his appearance again.
In this regard, Yang Tian was helpless and had no way to resist.
In any case, his opportunity and rise to power were all thanks to this ancestor.
Although he knew that he was a chess piece, it was also an opportunity for him.
Moreover, the other party was his ancestor.
Although he did not know how many generations they were separated by, his ancestor would not harm him, right?
¡®Yang Tian¡¯ raised his head and looked at the sky, frowning.
¡°Strange, why do I feel that something is not right?¡±
Since the Great Daoyuan cmity was ongoing, it was to be expected that thews of Heaven and Earth would remain dormant.
In fact, now was the best time to change thews of Heaven and Earth and add newws, which was what the three races had done back then in order to introduce thew of heavenly punishment.
They were met with resistance by the Great Dao, but the Daoyuan experts of the three races worked together to ovee it.
However, it was still not easy to achieve. If one was not careful, it would cause chaos and one would be devoured by the Great Dao.
If one wanted to change thews of Heaven and Earth, one had to first understand thews perfectly.
¡®Yang Tian¡¯ frowned. Could it be that there was a strong cultivator who wanted to change thews of Heaven and Earth?
The human race¡¯s Daoyuan realm experts?
Were they dumb?
With their level of strength andck of understanding of thews of Heaven and Earth, coupled with the fact that they did not have a supreme treasure to protect them, how could they possibly seed.
On second thought, this line of thinking did not seem right.
Although thews of Heaven and Earth were dormant, they were not undetectable.
However, thews of Heaven and Earth of the nine zones seemed to have disappeared!
There was only one possibility for that to happen¡
The Great Dao cmity wasing!
¡®Yang Tian¡¯ gasped. How was that possible?!
How many years had it even been since the Great Daoyuan cmity started?
Not even a hundred years!
How could the Great Dao cmity being?
However, there was no other possible exnation!
As for thews being devoured, the thought never crossed his mind.
How could thews of Heaven and Earth be devoured?
In the long history of the nine zones, there had been nock of ambitious people. Even the three powerful races could only control part of thews of heaven and earth.
Thews of Heaven and Earth could not be devoured!
Back then, the nine zones had been extremely powerful and there were countless experts.
How many experts were there in the nine zones now?
Moreover,pared to the strong ones back then, the current experts in the nine zones were all considered weak.
He felt that something was not right with the nine zones and frowned. His original n had to change.
He had wasted so much time and time making so many arrangements, yet a curveball had rendered it all useless.
Fortunately, he was not the only one. The others were also caught off guard, which meant that he had not fallen behind.
It was time to prepare for the Great Dao cmity.
Thest Great Dao cmity had been extremely terrifying, and had resulted in the three races being expunged from the nine zones.
What would the Great Dao cmity be like this time?
It was rumored that the ominous aura of the Great Dao cmity had already appeared, and no one knew what would happen.
The source of their Dao paths was still the Great Dao. Once they were contaminated with the ominous aura, it would be very troublesome.
¡°Boy, work hard to fight for opportunities. I¡¯m afraid that a big change ising. Now that all of the treasurends in the nine zones have appeared, let¡¯s act quickly.¡±
After giving some instructions to Yang Tian, he disappeared.
Chapter 411 - 411 Changes In The Nine Zones (Part 2)
411 Changes In The Nine Zones (Part 2)
Yang Tian regained control of his body and continued on his treasure-hunting journey.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Yang Tian.
Of course, he could easily destroy him.
However, there was no need to.
It was faster than he had expected. There were already experts who had descended and taken over physical bodies.
Was it because they had sensed some changes in the nine zones?
Chu Xuan looked at the other Heaven¡¯s Blessed. Yang Tian was the first person to be possessed by a powerful cultivator.
That wisp of aura should belong to an ancient human expert.
The aura around Fengkong¡¯s body also became a little thicker. The Celestial race saint probably also wanted to descend at some point.
Including Ding Yue and a few others, most of the Heaven¡¯s Blessed were all contaminated by various auras.
This was rted to the number of opportunities and treasures they had obtained.
Many of these things were schemes of those people beyond the nine zones.
Currently, Ding Yue and Chu Xuan¡¯s other disciples had officially entered a phase of explosive growth.
Their strength was rapidly increasing.
Furthermore, they all had the Heavenly Dao seal. Now that the Heavenly Daows had unified the nine zones, excluding the Deste Ancient Zone, even if Chu Xuan did not interfere, their fate would continue to soar.
The chances of obtaining opportunities would be greater.
In turn, it would strengthen the Heavenly Daows.
After the Heavenly Daows had taken over the nine zones, it had been in the process of strengthening.
Chu Xuan looked at Hu Tianya. He was a bit special. Due to the transformation of his bloodline into the white tiger divine beast, most auras were unable to attach themselves to him.
After all, the might of a divine beast was too strong.
However, if the ancient experts of the monster race were the ones intervening, Hu Tianya would not be able to avoid it either.
Chu Xuan finally turned to Hei Yue.
Her innate divine soul was extremely special.
Was she the reincarnation of some expert?
Was she here to target the Great Dao as well?
Now that Chu Xuan had reached the Daoyuan realm, he could explore deeper.
His eyes flickered.
A momentter, Chu Xuan was slightly surprised.
Hei Yue was not the reincarnation of an expert, much less a split soul of an ancient expert.
She was really born with a divine soul. However, during the process of the soul derivation, there was an ident, which resulted in a defect in the divine soul.
Since she was not the reincarnation of an expert, Chu Xuan was relieved.
He did not want to be tricked by some old man.
He looked at where Qin Keyun was.
She was still in a state of deep sleep, and was now a third-level Dao realm cultivator.
The fox teased Chu Xuan and shook his head, no longer paying attention.
As long as she did not lose herself, he would let her be.
No matter whose n it was, it was good. Now that the nine zones belonged to him, no matter how much nning and scheming there was, it could not escape his grasp.
The Heavenly Daows continued to spread, seeping into the Deste Ancient Zone.
Chu Xuan¡¯s attention suddenly turned to Fengkong.
The jade crystal pce in Fengkong¡¯s body fluctuated slightly, emitting an ancient aura. That celestial race saint seemed about ready to enter Fengkong¡¯s body.
He had probably sensed the changes in the nine zones and wanted to descend to check things out in order to formte a better n.
Fengkong had already reached the seventh level of the Dao realm. Of course, his cultivation was in part due to the jade crystal pce.
At this moment, Fengkong¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. He had noticed something unusual.
There were some problems with the jade crystal pce. Chu Xuan had warned him before. As his cultivation level increased, and his mastery of the cultivation technique deepened, he gradually discovered some clues.
His body seemed to have been contaminated by some kind of aura.
It seemed to be the aura of inheritance.
However, he felt that something was different.
Today, while he was cultivating, he suddenly noticed the aura fluctuate.
He activated his Dao principles immediately to suppress it.
Suddenly, the jade crystal pce trembled.
The treasure, which had saved his life, had actually moved on its own.
This was not a good thing!
No one wanted to be controlled by others, and no one wanted to be a puppet.
He was willing to be Chu Xuan¡¯s follower, but not his puppet. Even this was due to wanting to repay Chu Xuan for saving him.
At this moment, Feng Kong¡¯s expression changed.
No matter how hard he tried, he could not suppress the trembling jade crystal pce and the wisp of inexplicable aura.
¡®I must find the Lord to resolve this problem!¡¯
Feng Kong suddenly stood up, and a voice suddenly rang out in his mind.
¡°You¡¯re my disciple, so don¡¯t resist. I¡¯m only borrowing your body to take a look at the nine zones. It¡¯ll be good for you.¡±
¡°Who are you?¡±
Fengkong¡¯s expression changed drastically.
Temporarily borrowing his body?
If the other party borrowed his body and left behind his aura, he would be unable to escape the other party¡¯s grasp in the future.
He could be possessed by the other party at any time and even be turned into a clone.
Fengkong was not inexperienced. He was well aware of the danger involved.
The other party clearly had some sort of scheme in ce.
How could borrowing a physical body be as useful as transforming the body into a clone?
He had only received some of this person¡¯s inheritance and could not be considered a disciple. Furthermore, there was no shortage of masters who would sacrifice their disciples at the drop of a hat!
The fluctuations of that wisp of aura began to be a little stronger.
The other party had yet to arrive, so he could not wait any longer. He had to seek out the Lord to resolve this matter.
Fengkong was about to leave when Chu Xuan¡¯s voice was transmitted into his mind.
¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡±
¡°My Lord.¡±
¡°I know. He¡¯s going to give you an opportunity. Just ept it.¡±
¡°My Lord, who is this person?¡±
¡°Someone from the celestial race. After he gives you enough opportunities, I¡¯ll make his efforts go to waste,¡± Chu Xuan said lightly.
Fengkong heaved a sigh of relief.
At the same time, he was a little confused.
What opportunity would the other party give?
Chu Xuan was waiting. He also wanted to know if the other party was Daoist Flying Cloud, though it was most likely not.
By extracting a wisp of the other party¡¯s aura and establishing a connection with it, he could probe their intentions.
As for whether that person would resent him for doing so?
Chu Xuan was not afraid at all.
The other party could not enter the nine zones.
No matter how many avatars he sent, they would be limited to the Dao realm.
Hu!
A ray of light suddenly appeared in the jade crystal pce, and then a faint trace of will began to seep into it.
Chu Xuan eximed. The other party was going all in. He did not want to wait any longer and wanted to turn the Fengkon into a clone.
That ray of light was a treasure.
In order toy out his n in the nine zones, he had gone to great pains.
When the other party¡¯s trace of will appeared, Chu Xuan made his move.
He instantly cut off the other party¡¯s will transmission. At the same time, he extracted its aura and moved it into the Origin Dao Crystal, establishing a connection between them.
¡°Who is obstructing me?¡±
A weak voice came from the jade crystal pce and then disappeared.
After a while, the other party seemed to want to descend again, and this time the jade crystal pce trembled very intensely. It was obvious that he was angry.
Chu Xuan chuckled andpletely wiped out the aura of the other party from the jade crystal pce and Fengkong.
Now, the jade crystal pcepletely belonged to Fengkong.
Chu Xuan took a look at the ray of light in the jade crystal pce and confirmed that it was indeed a treasure.
However, it was not one that would assist in opening a Dao path, so he paid no heed to it.
In any case, he had countless simr treasures of this level on hand.
¡°Everything¡¯s fine now. The jade crystal pce is yours from now on. It¡¯s an opportunity given by the other party. Take advantage of it.¡±
¡°Many thanks, my Lord!¡±
Fengkong was extremely excited.
He had indeed made the right choice in bing Chu Xuan¡¯s follower back then.
The Lord was indeed extremely powerful.
¡°Also, Kingyer is about to enter a cmity. I won¡¯t interfere in the feud between you and him.¡±
Chu Xuan reminded him.
In fact, the key to this grudge was Fengkong.
With Kingyer¡¯s current cultivation level and his arrogant personality, he would not be interested in Fengkong, who was weaker than he was.
He was even less interested in the people he had once defeated.
Unless Fengkong caught up.
However, it was very difficult.
Even if Feng Kong obtained a supreme treasure, it would be difficult to catch up with an Extreme Dao cultivator.
¡°Thank you for your reminder, my Lord. Fengkong will resolve it,¡± Fengkong said respectfully.
¡°Very well,¡± Chu Xuan responded before disappearing.
Chapter 412 - 412 Ancient Chaos World
412 Ancient Chaos World
In the chaos, there was a vastnd that had experienced many vicissitudes.
This ce was constantly in a state of hazy light, that was neither dark nor bright.
The Ancient Chaos World!
There were many experts in the Ancient Chaos World. Even the weakest living being here had reached the Heaven realm.
Moreover, those were all newborn living beings. Once they grew older, they would naturally reach the Divine realm.
Somewhere in the Ancient Chaos World, there was a huge mountain.
The mountain peak was lush with nts and flowers. There was a small bridge and a clear stream there. It was like a paradise.
Bright light shone on the mountain, forming a sharp contrast with the dim light of the Ancient Chaos World.
Any ce with light was a ce with true experts. These were Holy Lands in the Ancient Chaos World and ces that countless lower-ss living beings yearned for.
This mountain peak was called Mount Yuan.
It was a well-known Holy Land in the Ancient Chaos World.
Mount Yuan was the Daoist temple of the celestial race¡¯s saint, Yuan Shan.
At this moment, in a pce on the mountain peak, Yuan Shan suddenly opened his eyes.
He had white hair and a ruddyplexion. However, unlike his usual sage-like self, he was filled with killing intent at this moment.
¡°Who obstructed me?¡±
He moved and left Mount Yuan in an instant, heading toward somewhere else in the Ancient Chaos World.
There was also a huge mountain here, but it was different from Mount Yuan. This mountain was filled with a devilish aura, and exuded a brutal feeling.
Those who did not have strong willpower would lose their minds and go berserk once they stepped too close to the mountain.
Yuan Shan¡¯s figure instantly appeared outside demon mountain as he roared, ¡°Tianmo Lie, get out here!¡±
¡°What do you want?¡±
A burly figure appeared in front of Yuan Shan.
His aura was not weak at all.
¡°Tell me, did you stop me from entering the nine zones?!¡±
Yuan Shan raged.
Tianmo Lie was surprised. Yuan Shan¡¯s descent was obstructed?
He was secretly happy.
¡°I, Tianmo Lie, would never resort to such underhanded methods,¡± he said with a cold smile,¡± I¡¯m not as hypocritical as you, Old Yuan.¡±
¡°This matter has nothing to do with me!¡±
¡°You really didn¡¯t do it?¡±
¡°If I said no, then it means no. Do you want to fight?¡±
Tianmo Lie was not afraid at all.
¡°I hope it¡¯s not you, otherwise, humph!¡±
Yuan Shan left.
Tianmo Lie furrowed his brows. What was going on?
What or who obstructed Yuan Shan¡¯s descent into the nine zones?
From his behavior, It was obvious that he was not rejected by the Great Dao, but that someone had intervened.
However, there should not be such an expert capable of intervening in the nine zones.
Although there were Daoyuan realm cultivators in the nine zones, they would not have been able to discover Yuan Shan¡¯s scheme.
Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that it was a self-directed ploy by Yuan Shan.
That guy was a hypocrite, after all.
Tianmo Lie sneered and returned to his mountain.
Yuan Shan returned to Mount Yuan with a dark expression on his face. He could vaguely feel that a wisp of his aura seemed to have been connected to something.
He tried to contact it, but it was like throwing a stone into the ocean. There was no response.
After Chu Xuan resolved Fengkong¡¯s hidden worries, he was originally prepared to contact Yuan Shan. However, he thought that if he contacted him, Daoist Flying Cloud might suspect him.
He did not want to be targeted, nor did he want them to be prepared.
In his conversation with Daoist Flying Cloud, Chu Xuan had told him that he had left the nine zones.
Moreover, the transformation of the Origin Dao Crystal had entered its final stages.
The originally rhombus-shaped crystal had already started melting.
Chu Xuan had been observing the process as it happened. Luckily, the Great Dao Communication Group and the Daoyuan group chat were unaffected.
After melting, the Origin Dao Crystal gradually turned into liquid that also seemed to contain Dao principles.
The transformation continued.
At this moment, Chu Xuan sensed the existence ofws from the Origin Dao Crystal.
The crystal state of the Origin Dao Crystal did not contain anyws. The fact that it had developedws meant that it had grown.
More and morews appeared.
Chu Xuan¡¯s brows suddenly twitched. He was very familiar with thesews.
It was no different from thews of the Great Dao.
Were they a carbon copy?
The Origin Dao crystal could give birth to a Great Dao. When it was in its crystal state, it could be considered an egg. Now, it was about to hatch.
Then, a nascent Great Dao would be born.
As it grew, it would grow into a Great Dao that was not weaker than the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Of course, that would take a long time.
The transformation of the Origin Dao Crystal would take some time, but Chu Xuan kept watching anyway.
Now that the nine zones had been taken over by the Heavenly Daows, he could focus his attention elsewhere.
The sudden appearance of so many treasurends and ancient battlefields intensified the fighting andpetition in the nine zones.
Thanks to this, many people who were originally unable to participate in thepetition had the opportunity to obtain treasures and opportunities.
Ding Yue and the other disciples continued their state of explosive growth.
This was partly due to the blessing of the Heavenly Dao, but there were also certain people who kept giving out opportunities and treasures to improve their cultivation.
They must have sensed that something was not quite right with the nine zones and wanted to speed up their ns.
Chu Xuan was happy to let these guys nurture his disciples. In the end, their efforts would be for naught.
Chapter 413 - 413 Mystery Of The Extreme Dao
413 Mystery Of The Extreme Dao
The final harvest would still be his.
The Origin Dao Crystal kept producingws as if it was really copying the Great Dao of the nine zones. Perhaps that was why it was not rejected and devoured by the Great Dao.
In fact, it seemed verypatible with the Great Dao and was even connected to it. The Great Dao did not seem to mind the Origin Dao Crystal using its Dao aura to nurture and grow itself and itsws.
Based on the current state, thews that were born after the transformation of the Origin Dao crystal were a copy of thews of the Great Dao.
Under normal circumstances, once the Origin Dao crystal started copying thews of the Great Dao, it would be rejected.
However, the current situation was not like that.
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought.
The Origin Dao Crystal had always been connected to the Great Dao and was nurtured by the Dao aura of the Great Dao. In other words, it was the Great Dao that hatched the Origin Dao Crystal.
Perhaps that was why it had been acknowledged by the Great Dao.
Its current state was like the process of a chick breaking out of its shell.
¡
Kingyer was about to enter the cmity.
In the Deste Ancient Zone, there were experts above the tenth level of the Dao realm who had entered the nine zones.
There were even 12th-level Dao realm experts.
Chu Xuan did not stop him. The nine zones were now under his control anyway, and the Heavenly Daows were also seeping into the Deste Ancient Zone.
That being said, its progress was very slow and it was rather difficult.
Chu Xuan sent something to Kingyer and asked him to set it up in his cave abode.
He did not say what it was used for, and Kingyer did not ask. He just followed the instructions.
Chu Xuan was quite satisfied with this in-name disciple of his.
That treasure was a catalyst to draw in the Heavenly Daows, which would speed up the infiltration of the Heavenly Daows and hide its traces.
Daoyuan realm cultivators might be able to discover some clues from it, but Chu Xuan did not mind. He could always create some sort of excuse, which would most likely be rted to the Great Dao cmity.
Kingyer cultivated the Extreme Dao of ughter. Once he entered the cmity, a lot of people were going to be out of luck.
Anyone who targeted Chu Pingfan would be in trouble.
As an Extreme Dao cultivator himself, Kingyer would not let this slide.
Targeting Extreme Dao cultivators was akin to targeting him as well.
Kill!
Chu Pingfan was already in the second level of the Dao realm, but he was still facing precarious situations. He was finding it difficult to find opportunities to fight for fate.
Chu Xuan was also curious. Why were Extreme Dao cultivators so special and always targeted?
There had to be a reason.
Those guys who were targeting Chu Pingfan probably did not know the specific reason either, but they were simply drawn to targeting him.
On an ind in the ocean region of the Southern Zone.
Three men were gathered together. One of them said coldly, ¡°He should be nearby. He can¡¯t escape. Extreme Dao cultivators must die!¡±
These three were not human Dao realm cultivators, but experts from other races.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s difficult situation was because there was nock of experts from the human race who were against him. Simrly, there was nock of experts from the other races who were against him as well.
When the other young human geniuses were bullied by foreign experts, there would be human experts who would step up to defend them.
However, no one would do so for Chu Pingfan!
He was determined that he would kill all of these b*stards when his strength increased.
Just as the three Dao realm experts were discussing how to find Chu Pingfan, a figure appeared behind them soundlessly.
It was a man with unkempt hair and an untidy appearance.
At this moment, there was a strange look in his eyes. Did the human race have another Extreme Dao cultivator?
How long had it been since there was a trace of the Extreme Dao in the nine zones?
Before Kingyer, there had been no trace of the Extreme Daoin the nine zones for a long time.
Before he started cultivating the Extreme Dao, he vaguely knew that Extreme Dao cultivators would be constantly targeted.
As for the reason for that, he was not too sure.
During Kingyer¡¯s time, the human race had intense battles with the demon race, the monster race, and many other foreign races. In the early stages, he had killed many foreign races and made great contributions to the human race.
Because of this, even after his identity as an Extreme Dao cultivator was exposed, he was not targeted by the human race. Instead, he was protected by the human race¡¯s experts.
This gave Kingyer the chance to rise.
After he rose to power, would he care if he was targeted?
Those who targeted him were all killed.
He then thought of Fengkong, who was around the same age as he was. He was also a peerless genius of the human race, and it was rumored that he was the descendant of an ancient human king¡¯s family.
He rose to power, suppressed the other races, and advanced triumphantly. Countless experts protected him and fought for him.
In the end, he ascended to the throne of the human king and surpassed Kingyer.
When Kingyer broke through to the Dao realm and killed some of the experts who had once targeted him, he was ostracized.
Later, in order to improve further, he killed the Demon King and challenged Fengkong. He identally killed him.
In fact, Kingyer had not wanted to kill Fengkong.
After all, he was a human king, and thetter had never targeted him. Back then, he did not really kill for the sake of killing and had not deviated from his path.
Although there were signs of deviation, it had not manifested fully at that point.
However, Fengkong had gone all out.
Since Kingyer cultivated the Extreme Dao of ughter, the more he fought, the fiercer he became, and the more he fought, the crazier he became. In the end, he killed FenkKong.
Once Fengkong died, the Extreme Dao was dered taboo.
Back then, countless human experts had pursued him. Among them were many Dao realm experts who had not gone to the Deste Ancient Zone yet.
During this process, he became fiercer and stronger. He quickly reached the second level of the Dao realm.
Because of this, Kingyer¡¯s path deviated. He killed for the sake of killing and indulged in the pleasure of increasing his cultivation level in this way.
He killed so many human experts and wiped out so many forces that they were terrified and no longer dared to pursue him.
The reason why some of the ancient forces¡¯ Dao realm experts were half-crippled was because they had been severely injured by Kingyer.
In the end, Kingyer did not fully lose himself. When he noticed that he had killed so many of the human race¡¯s experts, to the point that they were weaker inparison to the other races, he changed targets.
After all, he had fought for the human race and was once seen as a hero.
Therefore, he charged into the Monster Zone and killed arge number of monster race Dao realm experts.
A portion of them fled to the Deste Ancient Zone in fear.
After that, Kingyer killed his way into the Demon Zone and killed the experts there, preventing them from rising up and suppressing the human race.
Kingyer indulged in the joy of killing and the joy of his cultivation level rapidly increasing.
There were no more experts in the nine zones, so he went to the primordialnd and killed people everywhere. He became a crazy murderer, causing countless Dao realm experts to be afraid.
Were it not for Chu Xuan¡¯s reminder, he would probably have fallen deeper and deeper into the abyss. In the end, his Dao principles would have copsed and he would have gone crazy.
Kingyer thought about these past events and sighed inwardly. Without the guidance of a great teacher, it was easy to go astray.
Extreme Dao cultivators were rare, and their inheritances were almost non-existent.
He had only embarked on the path of cultivating the Extreme Dao by chance.
Without anyone to guide him, he had to rely on himself and, as a result, he had gone astray.
Fortunately, he had met his master!
Kingyer rejoiced in his heart.
As for being shameless?
As long as he could be stronger, what dignity did he need?
Fengkong, that fellow, actually came back to life. This was really strange.
Still, a defeated opponent was not worth his time.
Chapter 414 - 414 Crazy Killer (Part 1)
414 Crazy Killer (Part 1)
After the three Dao realm experts finished their discussion, they were about to split up and search for Chu Pingfan¡¯s hiding spot when they suddenly froze.
A faint killing intent lingered in the surroundings.
There was an expert!
¡°You three are looking for an Extreme Dao cultivator?¡±
The three Dao realm experts looked back and were shocked. When did this person appear behind them?
When they saw that the other party was a human expert, they felt uneasy. Was he going to stand up for that human youth?
That should not be possible, right?
No one had stood up for him so far.
Feeling a little relieved, they hurriedly bowed.
¡°Human Senior, we are indeed looking for an Extreme Dao cultivator. Extreme Dao cultivators are not allowed to exist in the nine zones.¡±
Kingyer¡¯s eyes were indifferent.
Extreme Dao cultivators were not allowed to exist in the nine zones?
¡°Since that¡¯s the case,e and kill me!¡±
¡°What?¡±
The three Dao realm experts were shocked.
¡°I¡¯m also an Extreme Dao cultivator!¡±
Boom!
The three Dao realm experts¡¯ faces turned white and their heads buzzed.
Extreme Dao cultivator?
¡°Senior, don¡¯t joke around!¡±
Cold sweat ran down their foreheads.
Why is there another Extreme Dao cultivator?
Was that young man not supposed to be the only one?
Was this person that young man¡¯s master?
The three Dao realm experts were stunned. Even though they were all third-level Dao realm experts, they felt a strong sense of danger.
This person was definitely stronger than them!
Furthermore, if he was really an Extreme Dao cultivator, he would be even stronger.
Escape!
They had to escape!
¡°Senior, you must be joking. How could there be a second Extreme Dao cultivator in the nine zones?¡±
Shua!
They were smiling respectfully, but their bodies suddenly shed as they instantly fled.
They fled in three different directions.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Kingyer snorted coldly. The three people who had been running away suddenly fell from the sky, turned into a cloud of blood mist that quickly dissipated.
Their bodies and souls were destroyed!
¡°The Extreme Dao isn¡¯t allowed to exist in the nine zones? I¡¯d like to see who would dare to oppose me then!¡±
Kingyer was filled with killing intent. His figure flickered and disappeared.
In a certain treasurend, the fight for treasures had juste to an end.
At this moment, a few familiar Dao realm cultivators were gathered together.
¡°I heard that there¡¯s a young Extreme Dao cultivator in the nine zones?¡±
The one who spoke was a man with a cold expression.
On his forehead, there were two feelers that looked like tentacles. That was enough for anyone to tell that he was a foreign race expert.
The reason why he had retained his race¡¯s feelers and notpletely transformed into a human was because he was proud of his race¡¯s identity, and even wanted to show off.
There was nock of such experts.
These experts often said that their race had once been glorious, but had now fallen.
In their hearts, they still missed the glory and pride of their race. In fact, deep down, they looked down on the human race.
After all, in the long history of the nine zones, the human race had always been a weak race. They had not always been the overlord race.
Naturally, there were many who could not ept it.
It was precisely because of this that when they transformed into human form, they would retain some of the characteristics of their race.
As time passed, this became a habit of every race.
The experts gathered here were not from a single race.
¡°It¡¯s true,¡± someone nodded, ¡°That Extreme Dao cultivator is very powerful. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s invincible among his peers.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good then. We¡¯ll find him and destroy him. The Extreme Dao can¡¯t be tolerated in the nine zones,¡± the man with the feelers said coldly.
¡°Will the human experts take revenge?¡±
Someone asked hesitantly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. As far as I know, there are many human experts who are targeting him as well. He¡¯s alone.¡±
¡°It seems even the human race agrees with us on this point.¡±
The rest of them nodded.
As for why the Extreme Dao was not allowed to exist in the nine zones, they were not very clear.
All they knew was that once an Extreme Dao cultivator appeared, they would be hunted down.
Incidentally, Extreme Dao cultivators only seemed to appear among the human race. Other than that, they had heard of the legends of that one Extreme Dao cultivator who had been allowed to grow and develop.
Kingyer!
They could not allow a second Kingyer to appear!
These were all fifth-level Dao realm experts. Just as they were about to move out, a figure suddenly appeared.
He had a head of messy hair, a sharp gaze, and a blood-red saber in his hand!
The Dao realm experts were stunned and subconsciously became vignt as they examined the person who had suddenly appeared.
This person looked quite familiar¡
The next moment, they broke out into cold sweat.
It was Kingyer!
It was rumored that he had even killed the human king of his own race!
Just a moment ago, they had been discussing killing the Extreme Dao young cultivator and talking about how the Extreme Dao could not be allowed to exist in the nine zones. Momentster, Kingyer appeared in front of them.
Chapter 415 - 415 Crazy Killer (Part 2)
415 Crazy Killer (Part 2)
¡°Kingyer¡¡±
The man with the feelers opened his mouth, wanting to pay his respects.
Kingyer would not kill him on sight, right?
Shua!
He was wrong, and he was dead.
The remaining experts began to tremble.
Even Dao realm experts were afraid of death.
Especially when encountering a lunatic who killed without blinking.
What the f*ck!
He killed that man without even giving him a chance to say anything!
It was too terrifying!
The rest of them did not dare to say a word. They did not even dare to breathe.
They were afraid that they would be destroyed if they made a single move.
¡°The Extreme Dao isn¡¯t allowed to exist in the nine zones?¡±
Ah! They were doomed!
The lunatic had heard them.
At this moment, all of them started to curse the man who had just died.
¡°Whoever dares to say that the Extreme Dao cannot be tolerated in the nine zones, I¡¯ll fight them!¡±
A foreign race expert with a long face and a t nose suddenly said in a loud voice.
¡°Senior, I swear to defend the Extreme Dao with my life. Whoever doesn¡¯t respect the Extreme Dao will die!¡±
As he spoke, he suddenly attacked hispanion.
Hispanion was still in shock. How could he have expected this sudden turn of events?
He did not even have time to resist before he was killed!
The others were all frightened and hurriedly looked at their so-calledpanion. They wanted to run away from him, but Kingyer was watching, so they trembled and did not dare to move.
¡°Senior, that person disrespected the Extreme Dao, so I killed him,¡± the man said.
Kingyer nodded, ¡°Very good! You have a bright future. You¡¯re ruthless and decisive. I admire you very much!¡±
Theman was overjoyed. His life was safe!
He knew that this kind of lunatic would not take the ordinary path. He had to use extreme means to leave a good impression!
However, Kingyer¡¯s next sentence shattered his delusions.
¡°However, my Extreme Dao of ughter is best at killing people like you who are brutal and decisive. You can go and die now!¡±
¡°Senior, please spare...¡±
Before he could even finish begging for mercy, he was already dead.
Escape!
The remaining few knew that they would definitely die if they stayed.
There might be a chance of survival if they escaped.
Shua!
Shua!
Their figures disappeared in an instant as they used all their trump cards.
However, a cold snort was heard.
¡°My Extreme Dao is one of ughter. How could I allow you to escape?¡±
The blood-red saber swept in all directions, killing everyone in an instant.
After killing them, Kingyer left.
¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next ce. Anyone who can¡¯t stand the Extreme Dao shall be killed!¡±
¡
Chu Pingfan walked out of his secluded cultivation with a gloomy face.
There were more and more Dao realm experts in the nine zones, and the experts who were targeting him were getting stronger and stronger. His situation was getting more tenuous.
Even if he concealed his aura and changed his identity, he would be recognized the moment he made a move.
The Extreme Dao was too unique!
This time, he decided to lie low. He would try to pick a less contested ce. Perhaps he might even be able to find an undiscovered treasurend.
He cursed inwardly, ¡®Just you wait! You guys deserve to die!¡¯
Even now, Chu Pingfan still could not understand why everyone was targeting him so much.
Was it just because he was an Extreme Dao cultivator?
Now that things hade to this, he could only take it on the chin and rise to the challenge.
Unless he really had no other choice, he would not return to the Northern Zone.
He was no longer a child and had to rely on himself.
Not long after he left his hiding spot, he suddenly heard a piece of news.
An Extreme Dao cultivator, Kingyer, was ughtering everyone who had something against the Extreme Da.
He had already killed ten people, including tenth and eleventh-level Dao realm cultivators.
Upon hearing this news, Chu Pingfan felt touched.
Finally, he was no longer the only Extreme Dao cultivator in the nine zones.
Furthermore, the other party was very powerful!
He was standing up for the Extreme Dao!
It felt good to have a senior!
Chu Pingfan straightened his back. He felt that perhaps he no longer needed to hide anymore.
As long as the threat of Kingyer was present, no expert would dare to attack him, right?
The crazy killer had entered the cmity, stirring up trouble like a stone hurled into a bucket of water.
Countless people who had been preparing to target Chu Pingfan were all trembling in fear.
It was too terrifying!
Somewhere in the Deste Ancient Zone, Kingyer¡¯s killing intent was so strong that it was almost tangible. Two other people opposite him spat out blood and retreated.
One of them was an expert from the Tianyue Tower, while the other was an expert from the Heavenly Temple.
They were both 12th-level Dao realm experts.
However, even if they joined forces, they were not his match!
¡°You guys are just ants, yet you dare to target me, an Extreme Dao cultivator. From today on, anyone who dares to bully the weak and target Extreme Dao cultivators will face my wrath!¡±
Kingyer was extremely overbearing.
The spectating experts were all terrified.
He was too powerful!
The killing intent was almost tangible. They felt like that it would cut them to pieces if they got too close.
¡°Kingyer, you are only a 12th-level Dao realm expert. Do you actually think you are invincible?¡±
The expert from the Tianyue Tower said angrily.
¡°Hmph, I might not be invincible, but so what?¡±
¡°Who dares to bully me? Do you really think that I don¡¯t have anyone to back me up?¡±
Kingyer was not afraid at all.
There were many top Dao realm experts in the Great Dao Communication Group.
There were even Daoyuan realm experts.
What was there to be afraid of?
¡®They did say that the group members should support each other. They won¡¯t just ignore me because I¡¯m an Extreme Dao cultivator, right?¡¯
¡®If that happens, then I¡¯ll just have to bring out Master¡¯s name, and see who would dare to ignore me!¡¯
¡°You¡¯re not qualified to talk to me. Get Tian Yue toe instead!¡±
Kingyer¡¯s killing intent grew stronger and stronger. In an instant, it seemed to have reached its limit.
At this moment, Kingyer gained insight into what Chu Xuan had said to him previously. This was the true path of the Extreme Dao!
The experts from the Heavenly Temple and the Tianyue Tower spat out blood and retreated. They could not hold on any longer.
Their faces were filled with shock. Kingyer was getting stronger!
Shua!
A figure appeared.
¡°Kingyer, stop! Don¡¯t force us to suppress you!¡±
¡°Shut up! Come at me together!¡±
¡°There are many people here who want to kill me. Come on then! If I die here today, you can target the Extreme Dao as much as you want!¡±
As soon as he said that, a few figures appeared.
They were all foreign race experts.
He was right!
Everyone here wanted to kill him!
They were all afraid of this lunatic.
¡°Kill!¡±
That person no longer hesitated and attacked.
The others looked at each other briefly before attacking.
This was a great opportunity to kill Kingyer!
In an instant, eight 12th-level Dao realm experts surrounded Kingyer.
¡°Good!¡±
Kingyer was not afraid at all. His blood-red saber swept out, and his killing intent swept out.
The mountains copsed, and the spatial cracks suddenly appeared.
Were it were for the fact that the nine zones had recovered to their peak and the Great Daoyuan cmity was ongoing, the spatial cracks would have devoured the mountains and everything around them.
Thankfully though, the spatial cracks were closed almost immediately after they appeared.
The onlookers were all frightened and retreated.
Kingyer was too terrifying.
Eight experts of the same realm surrounded him, yet he was not at a disadvantage.
Was this the power of the Extreme Dao?
Ying Kong was hiding in the crowd.
He eximed in his heart, so this is Kingyer?
He was too f*cking powerful!
When would he ever be as powerful?
At the same time, he started to worry. Kingyer was strong, but the eight people who had surrounded him were not weak either.
He would not be killed, right?
¡°Kingyer is being surrounded and attacked. Are there any seniors who can intervene?¡±
Ying Kong sent a message into the Great Dao Communication Group.
Chapter 416 - 416 The Extreme Dao (Part 1)
416 The Extreme Dao (Part 1)
The Great Dao Communication Group instantly became lively.
¡°Kingyer has been surrounded and attacked?¡±
¡°Is he dead?¡±
¡°What has this lunatic done this time?¡±
The guys in the group seemed to be gloating.
Ying Kong was speechless. Kingyer was not very popr, unlike him, who kept calling polishing everyone¡¯s shoes.
If he was in trouble, the big shots in the group would help him, right?
¡°Brother Kingyer was standing up for the Extreme Dao. He offended some people, and started fighting,¡± Ying Kong exined.
¡°Is there a senior who can intervene?¡± he asked.
Among those in the group, there was no one who had a grudge against the Kingyer.
Luo Xinbai was the only one who was not happy with Kingyer and wanted to teach him a lesson.
After all, he was once a human king, and Kingyer had killed Fengkong.
This was a special trait of the human race.
After all, some human kings did not originate from strong backgrounds. Without backers, they would be easily targeted, especially after entering the Dao realm.
As every human King was an outstanding talent of their generation, there was a tacit understanding between the human kings. The former human kings were the backers of theter human kings.
If an expert were to attack a human king, the former human kings would definitely interfere.
As time passed, it became taboo for anyone to attack the human king.
One had to know that in the long history of the human race, no one knew exactly how many human kings there were.
Hong Yuanchu was one of the Daoyuan realm experts who had been a human king. As such, he too could be considered a backer.
¡°It¡¯s toote, right?¡±
¡°Who has entered the nine zones?¡±
¡°Even if we move now, I¡¯m afraid that Kingyer will be dead by the time we arrive¡±
¡°Let¡¯s mourn for him.¡±
Many people in the group were willing to help.
However, many of them had not left the primordialnd and entered the cmity.
Ying Kong nced at the ongoing battle and said, ¡°There¡¯s no clear winner yet. Brother Kingyer doesn¡¯t seem to be at a disadvantage.¡±
¡°So strong?¡±
¡°Are those eight are half-crippled?¡±
Many people in the group were shocked.
They asked themselves inwardly whether they could go 1v8 against cultivators in the same realm.
The answer was no.
¡°He¡¯s an Extreme Dao cultivator,¡± Kun He said, ¡°If hisprehension of the Extreme Dao is deep enough, he¡¯s almost invincible among his peers.¡±
¡°Even if he¡¯s surrounded, even if he can¡¯t win, he can still escape,¡± he added after a pause.
¡°The Extreme Dao is so powerful?¡±
Many Dao realm experts were shocked.
Although they had always known that Extreme Dao cultivators were powerful, they had no idea to what extent it was.
¡°I once sheltered an Extreme Dao cultivator, but unfortunately, he died before he could grow and develop.¡±
Kun He then snorted.
¡°He was surrounded and killed by demon race b*stards. At that time, there were more than thirty people at the same cultivation level!¡±
¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡±
¡°How could we do such a thing?¡± Mo Tu said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s probably some hypocrites from your human race pretending to be demons.¡±
If they admitted it, would it not be equivalent to admitting that the demon race was inferior to the human race?
More than 30 people ganging up on one person. That would make them f*cking garbage, right?
¡°What a joke! How could I be wrong? Were it not for your demon race obstructing me back then, how could he have fallen?¡±
¡°The one who stopped you is probably a demon, but it doesn¡¯t prove that the ones who killed the Extreme Dao cultivator were demons.¡±
¡°I¡¯m guessing that it might be your human race who schemed and asked the demon race to obstruct you while they killed him.¡±
Kun He and Mo Tu started quarreling.
Luo Xinbai asked doubtfully, ¡°Master, why are Extreme Dao cultivators always targeted? Why is the Extreme Dao not allowed to exist in the nine zones?¡±
He was not the only one who was curious. The other Dao realm cultivators in the group were curious too.
Why did everyone in the nine zones target Extreme Dao cultivators?
It was because of this that Kingyer seemed to be the only Dao realm Extreme Dao cultivator.
Well, including that young man, there were now two.
Chu Xuan was also peeking at the group chat. He was also curious why the Extreme Dao was not allowed to exist in the nine zones.
He felt that the reason why it was easy for Extreme Dao cultivators to deviate from the path was due to their environment of being constantly hunted down. Simply put, they were forced into a corner and had to take extreme measures to survive.
Chapter 417 - 417 The Extreme Dao (Part 2)
417 The Extreme Dao (Part 2)
Even Kun He was clueless about this matter.
¡°Extreme Dao cultivators only exist among the human race,¡± Hong Yuanchu said.
¡°They have always been rare, not even one in a million years. The reason why they are targeted and not allowed to exist in the nine zones should be rted to thews of Heaven and Earth of the nine zones. That¡¯s why the living beings of the nine zones unconsciously target them.¡±
Hong Yuanchu was not too sure about the reason and could only provide a conjecture.
¡°Old Ghost Hong, I remember that you used to have a good friend who was an Extreme Dao cultivator, right?¡± Mo Tu asked.
¡°That¡¯s right! He died at the fifth level of the Dao realm.¡±
¡°We still don¡¯t know who did it,¡± Hong Yuanchu said coldly, ¡°If I find out who did it, I¡¯ll kill them!¡±
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought.
Hong Yuanchu¡¯s conjecture made sense. Moreover, the power of Extreme Dao cultivators was naturally envied by many.
It made sense why other races targeted Extreme Dao cultivators. After all, they would not want the human race to produce another top expert. However, why did the human race also target Extreme Dao cultivators?
Chu Xuan could not help but think of a certain fellow who had created the human race¡¯s first cultivation technique.
Was he also an Extreme Dao cultivator?
Was that why he was hunted down?
Chu Xuan felt that he needed more information to understand.
In the Great Dao Communication Group, they stopped discussing this topic. Since Hong Yuanchu did not know the reason, no one else in the group would, unless Daoist Brother Chu appeared.
They began to pay attention to Kingyer¡¯s battle.
Ying Kong mentioned Fengkong.
Hearing this, Luo Xinbai said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the nine zones. I have to teach this b*stard a lesson. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be too reckless!¡±
It was fortunate that Fengkong did not die.
However, as a human king, it was time for Luo Xinbai to stand out.
Kingyer was in the nine zones, so if he went crazy and wanted to kill Fengkong, thetter would not be able to resist him.
Luo Xinbai was a 15th-level Dao realm expert. Moreover, his master was Kun He, a Daoyuan realm expert. In that sense, he had a strong backer.
15th-level Dao realm cultivators were not yet allowed to leave the primordialnd.
However, Hong Yuanchu and the others naturally would not stop him.
Mo tu and the other Daoyuan realm experts would also turn a blind eye to it. They were all members of the group chat anyway.
¡
Kingyer was very fierce. The more he fought, the stronger he became. His aura kept rising, and his killing intent became more and more intense.
His Extreme Dao of ughter was growing.
Chu Xuan nced at it and knew that Kingyer was about to make a breakthrough.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was indeed an opportunity for Kingyer. It was the perfect opportunity for the Dao of ughter to grow. After all, there were battles and conflicts everywhere, so it was easier to break through his limits.
Boom!
The blood-red saber shed through the sky and killed the expert from the Heavenly Temple.
¡°Die!¡±
Kingyer¡¯s aura rose to the extreme, and his Extreme Dao of ughter transformed.
He had broken through!
13th level of the Dao realm!
His attackers were all shocked.
They had not been able to suppress him thus far, and now he had broken through.
Things were not looking good.
Shua!
The cocky human expert was the first to escape!
¡°Kill!¡±
Kingyer¡¯s killing intent engulfed the surroundings, turning tangible as it sealed off the surroundings.
The onlookers were all stunned.
Many of them fled in a hurry.
The desire to target the Extreme Dao was now thest thing on their minds.
This was a lunatic, but that was not the problem¡
The problem was that he was an invincible lunatic!
Who could stop him?
The eight attackers had all fallen!
Ying Kong was stunned.
He was too powerful.
The members in the group chat were also shocked when they learned of the result of the battle.
Extreme Dao cultivators were this strong? 1v8?
¡°I¡¯m a little jealous,¡± someone in the group chat said sourly.
¡°I finally know why everyone targets Extreme Dao cultivators. It¡¯s because of jealousy.¡±
The others all agreed.
¡°Does anyone know how to start cultivating the Extreme Dao?¡±
Some people were tempted.
¡°Pfft, you¡¯re not a human, so don¡¯t even think about it.¡±
Many of the non-human group members sighed.
¡
Elsewhere, saber in hand, Kingyer said coldly, ¡°Today, I am standing up for the Extreme Dao. If anyone dares to bully Extreme Dao cultivators again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±
Extreme Dao cultivators were not afraid of fighting.
The only thing Kingyer had to do was ensure that the weaker Extreme Dao cultivators would not be hunted down by those who surpassed their cultivation realms.
Sweeping his gaze across the surroundings, his figure disappeared and reappeared in front of Ying Kong in a sh.
Ying Kong was so scared that he almost peed himself.
He thought that Kingyer had be trigger-happy and wanted to kill him.
¡°Brother Kingyer, it¡¯s me,¡± he said hurriedly.
Kingyer reached out his hand and patted Ying Kong¡¯s head. He shook his head andughed arrogantly. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s Little Ying.¡±
¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s indeed me!¡±
Ying Kong had a helpless expression on his face.
There was no helping it. He was the weakest among the group chat members.
¡°With me as your backing, whoever dares to bully you, feel free toe find me. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±
Kingyer patted his chest.
¡°Thank you, Brother Kingyer.¡±
Ying Kong was overjoyed.
He finally had a backer. Furthermore, Kingyer was definitely the strongest person in the nine zones at the moment.
¡°Okay, I¡¯m off then.¡±
Kingyer disappeared.
Ying Kong heaved a sigh of relief and then left as well.
¡
Not long after, news of Kingyer¡¯s battle spread, striking terror into the hearts of many, who recalled the incidents from the ancient era.
Would there be a repeat of that incident? How many people would die?
The Dao realm experts who had been prepared to target Chu Pingfan all had second thoughts and were instantly terrified and no longer dared to bully the weak.
After all, he had killed too many people.
Of course, he had many enemies as well.
There were many people hunting him down.
However, no one had been able to kill him so far.
Before Kingyer was killed, no one would target Chu Pingfan.
Chu Pingfan also heard of this news.
He was excited.
He could finally appear in the open and participate in the fight for the treasure and fate.
In a battle against cultivators of the same realm, there was not a single person he was afraid of.
His figure immediately shed as he headed towards a nearby treasurend.
It was rumored that there was chaotic energy there.
It was time to disy the power of the Extreme Dao.
If Kingyer could seed 1v8, then he would too!
Chapter 418 - 418 Ancestors Of The Human Race (Part 1)
418 Ancestors Of The Human Race (Part 1)
Chu Xuan looked at the Origin Dao Crystal. As it continued to transform, morews kept appearing.
Then, he was surprised to discover that the Origin Dao Crystal suddenly gave birth to aw¡
It was not a Great Daow, but a Heavenly Daow.
Was it not aplete copy of the great Dao?
Why was there a Heavenly Daow?
Did nurturing the Heavenly Dao Talisman affect the Origin Dao Crystal as well?
In any case, this was a good thing.
Chu Xuan estimated that it would take one to two months for the Origin Dao Crystal toplete its transformation.
He turned his attention back to the nine zones.
The secret of the Extreme Dao piqued his interest. Even Hong Yuanchu did not seem to know anything, which meant that its secrets were definitely from a past Great Dao era.
Chu Xuan even suspected that the person who created the human race¡¯s first cultivation technique was an Extreme Dao cultivator.
Of course, this was just a conjecture.
Perhaps Daoist Flying Cloud knew some of the secrets behind it, but Chu Xuan chose not to ask him.
After all, if he kept asking about the secrets of the human race, it would probably arouse suspicions.
Extreme Dao cultivators only appeared among the human race. As such, those who knew them best would definitely be the human experts from the ancient era.
However, where had they all gone?
Chu Xuan was actually very curious.
There were no human experts in the Ancient Chaos World as they were all ostracized.
It could be seen from this that the human race was in an awkward situation, and that they seemed to be at odds with the other races.
Furthermore, the immortal, celestial, and demon races, as well as the other foreign races, all took on human-like forms after they transformed, which seemed to imply that the human race was probably morepatible with the Great Dao.
Was it because of this that the other races targeted them?
Chu Xuan thought to himself as he focused his attention on Yang Tian.
Yang Tian was currently a fourth-level Dao realm expert, and had been improving rapidly.
He had already caught up to Ji Dexin.
This was all due to that ¡®ancestor¡¯ of his.
Yang Tian was improving rapidly, but his potential had been consumed in exchange. There was no hope for him to reach the Daoyuan realm.
In a sense, it was not exactly a bad thing for Yang Tian. In any case, very few people could reach the Daoyuan realm, so trading his future cultivation for his current status was a decent trade-off.
Yang Tian was a Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the human race, so he was naturally protected by some of the older experts. After all, they regarded him as a future top expert of the human race.
Currently, the human race had the most Dao realm experts in the nine zones.
Apart from Kingyer, there were three other 12th-level Dao realm experts.
Next were the demons and monsters.
The demon race Dao realm experts that emerged from the primordialnd were in an awkward situation, as they were torn between which side to help between the demon race and the Buddhist n.
In the end, they decided simply to ignore it and go about their own business.
After all, Mo Tu and Mo Zhan had told them to keep a low profile to avoid being affected by the Great Dao cmity.
The monster race fared better, as they had obtained great fate as they fought against the ominous beings. Still, that war was far from over, and would likely persist for a prolonged period of time.
Therefore, they set their sights on the other zones to try and upy another zone for the monster race.
Although the human race had the advantage now, Chu Xuan was uncertain as to whether this situation would persist. There appeared to be more foreign race experts above the 20th level of the Dao realm.
In the meantime, Chu Xuan was waiting for the person behind Yang Tian to arrive and make contact with him.
He was definitely an ancient expert of the human race.
He wondered if that person was an expert from the Great Dao era, or a previous one.
Was he once a human king?
Human kings had a greater sense of belonging to the human race, and they had the desire to strengthen the human race.
As for non-human king experts, it was harder to say.
In the past, many powerful human race experts had joined the immortal, celestial, and demon races. Now, some of the powerful experts of the immortal, celestial, and demon races were actually humans.
However, they did not acknowledge this identity at all.
They were all proud of their statuses as immortals, celestials, and demons.
Yang Tian and Chu Pingfan were both Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the human race, but they were treated differently.
The foreign races would not dare to attack Yang Tian openly.
They might attempt a sneak attack, but Yang Tian was cautious and did not give them a chance.
Chu Pingfan, on the other hand, had suffered greatly before Kingyer¡¯s appearance.
Chu Xuan¡¯s other disciples were also favored by the human race. However, they had also offended a number of powers, including the Tianyue Tower, Heavenly Temple, and Starry Sky Pce.
As such, they were constantly being pursued.
Chapter 419 - 419 Ancestors Of The Human Race (Part 2)
419 Ancestors Of The Human Race (Part 2)
As for Ding Yue and Xiao Liang, they were lone wolves who did things their own way, and it wasmon for them to offend people.
Yang Tian was fighting with a Dao realm foreign race expert for a treasure. Both sides were on evenly-matched and after two hours, there was still no winner.
At that moment, Yang Tian¡¯s body trembled, and a wisp of consciousness descended into his body.
The foreign race expert seized this opportunity and tried to kill him with a powerful strike.
However, as soon as it touched Yang Tian, it turned into ashes.
Yang Tian¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.
¡°Ancestor, I almost died there.¡±
¡°Haha, it was just an ant. While I¡¯m around, there¡¯s no way something like that can hurt you.¡±
¡°Ancestor, why have youe here this time?¡±
¡°To see the changes in the nine zones.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Yang Tian and at the wisp of consciousness.
Although it was just a wisp, it could be seen that the other party was very powerful.
He then looked at the Northern Region of the Western Zone.
That fellow from the ancient demon race seemed to be preparing to descend with a wisp of consciousness as well.
He smiled. The nine zones belonged to him. Without his consent, it was wishful thinking.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry to get in touch with Yang Tian¡¯s ancestor.
Instead, he was waiting for Yang Tian to ask his ancestor about the Extreme Dao.
Thanks to the Heavenly Daows, he could listen in to their conversation.
In fact, as long as Chu Xuan needed it, he could read the thoughts of any living being under the Heavenly Daows and control their consciousness.
Of course, Chu Xuan would not do that.
The Heavenly Dao had its ownws, and he would not rashly interfere.
Everything had to follow thews.
If he meddled too much, it would affect the Heavenly Dao, and even cause it to deviate.
The Great Daoyuan and Great Dao cmities were essentially methods by which the Great Dao reset the nine zones. If the Heavenly Daows were broken, it was likely that there would be a Heavenly Dao cmity as well in the future.
Of course, the Heavenly Daows themselves might contain a simr mechanism anyway.
The ancestor controlled Yang Tian¡¯s physical body and walked through the Deste Ancient Zone. His eyes flickered with light as he looked at the sky above the nine zones.
However, he could not see anything.
He felt that something was wrong, but could not tell what it was.
Perhaps he was overthinking things.
It was not unusual for strange things to ur during cmities.
¡°Ancestor, you said you¡¯re my ancestor, but I don¡¯t even know your name,¡± Yang Tian said.
¡°You can call me whatever your surname is.¡±
¡°Yang?¡±
Yang Tian asked, stunned.
¡°Then I¡¯m Yang, your ancestor. No one in the nine zones will recognize or remember me now anyway,¡± Yang said with a chuckle.
¡°Ancestor, how many generations are we separated by? Do I still have your bloodline?¡±
¡°Of course you do. It¡¯s just a little thin. I¡¯m powerful, so my descendants won¡¯t disappear even after countless years. Even if it¡¯s a little thin, when the opportunityes, it can be purified.¡±
As Yang walked, he began to chat with this descendant from god knows how many generations apart.
¡°We¡¯re separated by several eras, but you¡¯ve actually activated your ancestral bloodline. How strange.¡±
He had chosen Yang Tian for this reason, as it allowed him to easily descend with his wisp of consciousness.
Otherwise, he would have to pay an even greater price to descend.
Chu Xuan listened in silence. The other party was called ¡®Yang¡¯?
How many eras had passed?
He was indeed an ancient expert of the human race.
In any case, Yang was currently just a wisp of consciousness, so he was unable to discover Chu Xuan spying on him using the Heavenly Daows.
¡°Ancestor, since the human race has such powerful experts like yourself, why are we so weak? I heard that in the past eras, the human race was a weak race,¡± Yang Tian asked curiously.
Yang remained silent for a moment before he said, ¡°The time is not right. The human race can¡¯t be strong. It can only be strong for a brief period, after which it will suffer a severe blow.¡±
¡°The current human race may seem strong, but they¡¯re not that strong in reality. You just have to remember that the human race is still in a difficult situation.¡±
Yang Tian was even more confused.
¡°Ancestor, the human race is the overlord of the nine zones. Why would we still be in a difficult situation?¡±
¡°You¡¯re too weak, so you wouldn¡¯t understand. The human race¡¯s current position as the overlord of the nine zones is only temporary. The nine zones will soon wee a drastic change.¡±
Yang Tian did not understand his exnation, but since his ancestor did not continue, he did not pursue the matter. Instead, he changed the topic.
¡°Ancestor, are there many human experts like you?¡±
¡°You little rascal.¡±
¡°You still have a few old friends, right?¡±
Yang smiled.
¡°I¡¯m one of the ten ancestors of the human race,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°I¡¯m the tenth Saint of the human race.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. The tenth human to reach the Daoyuan realm?
Were the first nine still alive?
If they were all alive, there would be at least ten top experts in the human race.
¡°Ancestor, there are so many supreme experts in our human race? Why are you not in the nine zones?¡±
Chapter 420 - 420 Ancestors Of The Human Race (Part 3)
420 Ancestors Of The Human Race (Part 3)
¡°Of the ten ancestors of the human race, only seven are left. Three of my old friends have fallen,¡± Yang sighed.
¡°You have to remember that the human race cannot be considered true overlords just yet. It is only when we can suppress all of the other races that we will have achieved that.¡±
¡°Another great cmity ising, and the human race will also be oppressed, unless¡¡±
Yang suddenly fell silent.
¡°Unless what?¡±
Yang Tian asked curiously.
¡°That¡¯s not something you should know.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too curious, kid. Let me put it this way. Before the ten ancestors of the human race, there was still another person. If he was still alive...¡±
Yang smiled bitterly.
Chu Xuan understood.
He was almost certainly referring to the first genius who had created the human race¡¯s cultivation technique.
Even Yang, one of the ten ancestors of the human race, did not know if he was still alive. It was clear that he had disappeared for a long time.
Was he really dead?
Yang Tian then asked where Yang and the other ancestors were and why they were not in the nine zones.
Yang did not answer.
Yang Tian did not continue asking. Instead, he chatted about various topics and finally asked about the Extreme Dao.
¡°Ancestor, something big happened in the nine zones recently. An Extreme Dao cultivator stood up for a young Extreme Dao cultivator and killed many experts.¡±
¡°Why are Extreme Dao cultivators always targeted? I¡¯ve even seen that young Extreme Dao cultivator a few times. He¡¯s a very simple and honest person who doesn¡¯t actively provoke others. However, he¡¯s always been targeted by everyone, including the human race.¡±
¡°Logically speaking, he should be the human race¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Blessed. Why aren¡¯t there any human race experts standing up for him aside from that one Extreme Dao cultivator?¡±
Yang was stunned.
¡°Extreme Dao?¡±
¡°Yeah¡.¡±
Yang smiled and said, ¡°Extreme Dao cultivators being targeted is to be expected. For other races, it¡¯s because Extreme Dao cultivators only emerge from the human race, so it¡¯s only natural to want to snuff out a future enemy expert.¡±
¡°For the human race, things are moreplicated. Part of it is due to jealousy.¡±
¡°However, it also has something to do with thews of Heaven and Earth in the nine zones. Although the Extreme Dao is no longer prohibited by thews today, there will always be traces of thatw left behind.¡±
Even Yang, one of the ten ancestors of the human race, felt that it was expected for Extreme Dao cultivators to be targeted.
The matters involving the Extreme Dao were moreplicated than he expected.
¡°That still doesn¡¯t fully exin why Extreme Dao cultivators are targeted and not allowed in the nine zones.¡±
Yang Tian was curious.
Yang muttered to himself for a moment. He felt that this was not a secret, and there was no harm in telling this descendant of his.
¡°Among the ten ancestors of the human race, the third ancestor is the ancestor of Extreme Dao cultivators. He is extremely powerful, but his personality is also a little special. He has a rather violent temper.¡±
¡°Back then, he ughtered the experts of all races in the nine zones. He killed immortals, celestials, demons, dragons, and phoenixes. He killed so many of them that thews of Heaven and Earth of the nine zones copsed and the Great Dao shook.¡±
¡°He was also the first of the ten ancestors of the human race to fall. Because of this, the human race was suppressed and became a weak race again.¡±
¡°The impact of this incident was too great, and all of the races of the nine zones decided never to tolerate the existence of Extreme Dao cultivators. Even some of the human race¡¯s experts joined in, fearing that Extreme Dao cultivators would threaten their lives in the future.¡±
¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised that there are Extreme Dao cultivators in this day and age.¡±
Yang Tian was shocked.
Chu Xuan was also surprised.
That ancestor was actually so fierce?
What exactly happened back then? The battle was so intense that even thews of Heaven and Earth had copsed and the Great Dao had been shaken.
Could this have triggered the Great Dao cmity?
Chapter 421 - 421 Ancestors Of The Human Race (Part 4)
421 Ancestors Of The Human Race (Part 4)
Yang only exined the reason why Extreme Dao cultivators were targeted.
He did not mention why the battle broke out and why the third ancestor killed the experts from all of the races.
There must have been a reason for that battle.
Chu Xuan sighed.
Somehow, the Extreme Dao inheritance had survived to this day. Although things were looking grim, and they faced countless difficulties and persecution, the inheritance was not destroyed.
Was someone preserving the inheritance?
Chu Xuan could not help but wonder if the third ancestor was really dead.
Generally speaking, this kind of monstrous person was difficult to kill.
In any case, Chu Xuan had gotten the information he wanted, so he no longer listened in to their conversation. He did not want to interfere too much with the operation of the Heavenly Daows.
Although Yang Tian was curious, it was Chu Xuan who had incited him through the Heavenly Daows to ask those questions.
Yang Tian traveled around the nine territories, and no one knew what he was nning or thinking.
The human race was not in a good situation.
In the Ancient Chaos World, there were no humans, so Chu Xuan spected that the human race in the chaos was not in a good situation.
Yang Tian¡¯s conversation with Yang had further reinforced his belief.
Three of the ten ancestors of the human race had died, including the third ancestor.
The first person to create the cultivation method of the human race had also disappeared without a trace and had not appeared for several eras.
Perhaps he had fallen, or was trapped somewhere.
Perhaps he was waiting for an opportunity.
All of this was a mystery.
The human race was the current overlord of the nine zones. However, with the expansion of the nine zones, the other races had the opportunity to upy territory and expand.
Still, they could not shake the status of the human race.
As Yang surveyed the nine zones, he noticed that only a few of the once powerful demon race had survived. The rest had converted to Buddhism.
These Buddhists did not seem to be a threat to the human race at all. All they did was upy the former Demon Zone and stay there. Other than spreading Buddhist Dharma and building Buddhist temples, they did not seem to want to expand their territory.
Even among the cultivators of the nine zones, they were known as the Buddhist sect and not the Buddhist race. Furthermore, the ts and power of Buddhism had attracted many cultivators from various races.
Even some humans had converted to Buddhism and cultivated Buddhist techniques. Despite this, the Buddhists did not force them to abandon their own race. All they required was a change of lifestyle and to help spread Buddhist Dharma.
As such, aside from the remnant demon race, very few races had enmity with the Buddhists.
The ghost race was undoubtedly the newest race to rise to prominence in the nine zones, and they could be found in almost every corner of the nine zones.
¡°Ghost race?¡±
Yang muttered to himself.
¡°Ancestor, the ghost race is too special and too powerful. I reckon that if my physical body were to be destroyed and my divine soul remained intact, I would also choose to be a ghost.¡±
Yang Tian sighed.
The appearance of the ghost race had given many experts a second chance at life. Of course, the prerequisite was that their divine souls remained intact.
However, the chance to continue cultivating and bing stronger after death was undoubtedly fatally attractive.
¡°In the past, there was also a race simr to the ghost race,¡± Yang muttered to himself.
¡°The Netherworld race?¡±
Yang Tian asked curiously. Although the Netherworld race was rtively unknown in this day and age, as a Dao realm expert and genius of the human race, Yang Tian now had ess to a wealth of information.
¡°The Netherworld race has deteriorated. They were really terrifying back then.¡±
Yang did not continue, but inwardly, he spected that the ghost race had something to do with the Netherworld race¡¯s situation.¡±
Had that person turned into a ghost?
Given that person¡¯s strength, if he had not died, it was entirely possible for him to create a new race.
His Dao was very special and powerful.
Chu Xuan looked at the Northern Region of the Western Zone. That ancient demon expert seemed eager to send a wisp of his consciousness into the nine zones.
However, even if the blood fiend race was in the process of transforming into demons, they still could not bear the wisp of his consciousness. They had not reached the point ofpatibility yet.
Withoutpatibility, his wisp of consciousness would leak out and be rejected by the Great Dao.
The demon race Grand Elder¡¯s bloodline had been awakened and purified, but it was stillcking in terms of bing a vessel for his wisp of consciousness.
As such, he had a new target, which was Demon Buddha.
Was it because of the ancient demon bloodline in his body?
It seemed that the other party wanted to activate Demon Buddha¡¯s ancient demon bloodline.
Chu Xuan did not stop him. It was a good thing to awaken the ancient demon bloodline, as it would make Demon Buddha stronger. However, Demon Buddha was a Buddhist through and through, so the awakening of the bloodline would not change him.
Ding Yue and the other disciples started to disy their talent and reached the fourth level of the Dao realm, catching up to Ji Dexin.
Hei Yue was even more special. Since she cultivated the Heavenly Dao Scripture, and the nine zones had been incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, her fate had soared.
The uniqueness of her innate divine soul was also revealed at this moment.
Recently, Hei Yue obtained some very special opportunities. It seemed that someone out there wanted to make her his chess piece.
Chu Xuan did not interfere.
Chapter 422 - 422 Attacking The Blood Fiend Race (Part 1)
422 Attacking The Blood Fiend Race (Part 1)
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Chu Xuan did not mind letting others nurture his disciples. After all, everything was still under his control.
This time, Yang Tian did not regain control of his body for a long time. Yang even controlled Yang Tian¡¯s body and participated in the fight for opportunities.
It seemed that Yang really wanted to identify who the yers were in this giant game of chess.
Chu Xuan had been silently paying attention and was not in a hurry to make contact.
Kingyer continued his massacre, once again disying the power of the Extreme Dao, much to the dismay of the experts of various races.
The blood fiend race was now a tool in the hands of the ancient demon race. Since that ancient demon race expert had sent his sights of Demon Buddha, there was no longer any reason to keep the blood fiends around.
Of course, Chu Xuan would not act personally.
After all, the blood fiend race was a cmity-bearing race. Defeating them would allow one to obtain great fate, so it was best if this opportunity was given to one of his own people.
Chu Xuan decided to cultivate and nurture the Extreme Dao cultivators.
Thus, he asked Chu Pingfan to kill them.
There was nock of experts among the blood fiends. The strongest one had even reached the 8th level of the Dao realm.
Amidst the chaos and the fighting for treasures and opportunities, everyone had neglected the blood fiend race.
Apart from Chu Pingfan, Chu Xuan also ordered Kingyer to participate in the extermination of the blood fiends.
It was also time to destroy the strange blood flower in the ocean.
No matter whose chess piece it was, it was time to harvest it and feed it to the Spirit Devouring Flower.
The blood flower had be much stronger, and had already reached the peak of the 12th level of the Dao realm.
asionally, it would emit spiritual energy fluctuations.
The expert behind it was probably preparing to descend with a wisp of his or her consciousness.
Chu Pingfan went off to hunt blood fiends. As did Kingyer, who mainly targeted blood fiends that Chu Pingfan could not deal with.
His first target was that strange blood flower.
Boom!
A great battle broke out.
Kingyer¡¯s powerful attacks disced the ocean water in that area, revealing the roots of the strange flower that were connected to the ocean floor.
Chapter 423 - 423 Attacking The Blood Fiend Race (Part 2)
423 Attacking The Blood Fiend Race (Part 2)
Kingyer was trapped, and so was Chu Pingfan.
In order to deal with the two Extreme Dao cultivators, the blood fiend race mobilized everything they had.
Chu Xuan had been watching. The strength of the blood fiend race was within his expectations. After all, they had been nurtured by that ancient demon race expert.
Despite the fact that their cultivation levels were weaker, the powerful secret techniques and formations passed down by that expert allowed them to fight opponents stronger than they were.
Chu Xuan did not interfere and just watched silently. This could be considered training for those two. If they could eradicate the blood fiend race, they would be able to obtain great benefits.
Of course, this was only one part of his n. Chu Xuan was more interested in that ancient battlefield that was hidden in the Northern Region of the Western Zone.
For that reason, Fengkong had been dispatched as well. Chu Xuan intended to try to create conflict between the celestial and ancient demon race experts.
The battle continued for several days, and the blood fiend¡¯s formation was filled with dense blood-colored spiritual energy, to the point that one could no longer sense Kingyer¡¯s presence, nor his killing intent.
The experts from the various races who had been paying attention to this battle all heaved a sigh of relief. That lunatic was dead for sure this time.
Elsewhere, Chu Pingfan had also been surrounded by blood fiends.
Many people secretly felt that it was a pity that the only two Extreme Dao cultivators in the nine zones were about to die.
Perhaps the Extreme Dao would truly go extinct this time.
Chu Xuan was the one who had prevented Chu Pingfan and Kingyer¡¯s auras from leaking out.
Even Ding Yue and Wang Luo, who were about to go to rescue Chu Pingfan, were stopped by Chu Xuan.
Be it Kingyer or Chu Pingfan, they were not in danger. The situation might look desperate, but it was just a facade.
Chu Xuan wanted to see if anyone would step in to protect the Extreme Dao cultivators when they were in danger of disappearingpletely.
How many more experts were hiding in the background? While Chu Xuan might be able to detect any movements in the nine zones, the Deste Ancient Zone was still not under the control of the Heavenly Daows.
There were still many possibilities and unknown factors within the primordialnd and Heavenly Domain.
For example, the Ji family.
Hong Yuanchu did not know much about the Ji family. He only knew that the Ji family had a Dao realm expert, but no one had opened their Dao path.
However, that might not be true.
The Ji family was an ancient human king¡¯s family, and their ancestors must have been one of the ancient experts of the human race.
Even if their ancestor was not one of the ten ancestors of the human race, he would not be far off.
Where had all of these ancient experts gone? It was not only the human race, but the demon race and monster race Daoyuan experts. They had all disappeared.
They were not in the Ancient Chaos World, and there was no way that they were wandering the chaos indefinitely.
There had to be some kind of scheme behind this.
Thergest possibility was that they were trying to circumvent the ns of the other major forces to cause an upset.
Chapter 424 - 424 Attacking The Blood Fiend Race (Part 3)
424 Attacking The Blood Fiend Race (Part 3)
The blood fiends became more and more violent, and the battle persisted without any signs of a breakthrough.
The figures of Kingyer and Chu Pingfan could no longer be seen. Not even the slightest bit of their auras could be sensed.
Many people sighed. The Extreme Dao was finished.
Ding Yue and Wang Luo were puzzled. What exactly was their master doing?
Was he testing Chu Pingfan?
In any case, since their master did not want them to help, the two of them held back.
Chu Pingfan would not be in any danger.
¡
Extreme Dao cultivators were rare, but had somehow always appeared during every cmity.
It had never beenpletely cut off.
It was amon practice for most experts to leave behind an inheritance. However, Kingyer was anything butmon. On the other hand, Chu Pingfan was too young to do so.
Chu Xuan watched silently for any traces of abnormality. He wanted to verify his spection. In particr, he kept an eye on the Deste Ancient Zone.
Although the Heavenly Daows had seeped into the Deste Ancient Zone, it was only a tiny bit. The Heavenly Daows were masquerading as thews of Heaven and Earth, and since thetter did not exist in the Deste Ancient Zone, progress was slow.
Then, just as Kingyer and Chu Pingfan were about to fall, Chu Xuan sensed something strange entering the nine zones from the Deste Ancient Zone.
As expected!
There had to be a reason why the Extreme Dao had been preserved up till today. There was someone guarding its legacy.
The wisp of consciousness was very faint and weak, to the point that even Chu Xuan had trouble tracing it.
Chu Xuan followed this wisp of consciousness and quietly probed.
There was no result.
The source of this wisp of consciousness seemed to be from a very dark ce.
He was unable to continue investigating.
Chu Xuan examined the wisp of consciousness and made a startling discovery.
¡°Only his consciousness is left in the nine zones?¡±
¡°Is it a dead person¡¯s remnant will, or something left behind after escaping the nine zones?¡±
Chu Xuan could not tell for sure. However, this wisp of consciousness was definitely from an Extreme Dao expert.
The thing was, the wisp of consciousness was not linked to a person. It was just a wandering wisp of consciousness.
No one knew how long it had existed or where it had hidden.
However, the fact that a wisp of consciousness could exist for such a long time was indicative of how powerful the other party was.
He was stronger than Chu Xuan, and had a Dao path that had definitely exceeded 10,000 miles. This was probably why his wisp of consciousness had survived until today.
¡°The third ancestor?¡±
Chu Xuan felt that it was him. After all, no one else would bother protecting the Extreme Dao.
That wisp of consciousness did not go over to save Chu Pingfan or Kingyer. Instead, it created a mystic realm in the nine zones and left the inheritance of the Extreme Dao inside.
It was likely that after Chu Pingfan and Kingyer died, some mysterious force would guide a genius to this mystic realm to obtain the Extreme Dao inheritance.
¡°Interesting.¡±
Chu Xuan finally understood why the Extreme Dao had never disappearedpletely.
Then, was the Extreme Dao inheritance Kingyer cultivated obtained from this person or another Extreme Dao cultivator?
Chu Xuan was learning towards thetter. Otherwise, Kingyer would not have suffered a deviation. He had probably obtained the inheritance of a much weaker Extreme Dao cultivator. Then, when he exceeded that cultivator¡¯s strength, he had to forge his own way ahead blindly.
Had it been the third ancestor¡¯s inheritance, Kingyer would not have had problems even all the way up to the Daoyuan realm.
The Extreme Dao was very special.
It was not a specific cultivation method, but simply something that was based on someone¡¯s talent and obsession over something.
For example, Chu Pingfan¡¯s Saber Extreme Dao. Even if an inheritance was left behind, the inheritor would likely not cultivate the same Extreme Dao.
This was the difference between the Extreme Dao and normal cultivation inheritances.
Incidentally, Chu Pingfan¡¯s Extreme Dao inheritance came from the system and was different from other Extreme Dao inheritances. In addition to his innate talent, his Extreme Dao was purer.
After leaving behind the inheritance, the will seemed to hesitate whether to save someone or not.
The person he wanted to save was naturally Chu Pingfan.
No matter how one looked at it, Chu Pingfan had more talent and potential.
In the end, he gave up.
Perhaps he was afraid of being exposed.
His wisp of consciousness returned to the Deste Ancient Zone and disappeared into the darkness.
Chapter 425 - 425 Attacking The Blood Fiend Race (Part 4)
425 Attacking The Blood Fiend Race (Part 4)
Since he had already discovered what he was looking for, there was no need for Chu Pingfan and Kingyer to continue being in danger.
Boom!
Kingyer soared into the sky and broke through the blood fiend encirclement in an instant, shattering their formation. Then, he began a wild massacre.
Saber qi illuminated the sky as Chu Pingfan also broke out of the encirclement.
The blood fiends were defeated!
Everyone was shocked. They had clearly seen Chu Pingfan and Kingyer surrounded and overwhelmed, yet they had somehow survived?
Moreover, their auras seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. Were they about to break through again?
The blood fiends began to flee. Given their unique traits, they were difficult to track, which was the reason why exterminating them was not a feasible option to most.
However, Chu Xuan could use the Heavenly Daows to track them. Within the nine zones, there was no way they would escape his grasp, nor the fate of being exterminated.
Kingyer and Chu Pingfan gave chase. Incidentally, Ying Kong was also in the Western Zone.
Since it would take some time topletely exterminate the blood fiends, Chu Xuan turned his attention to the transformed Origin Dao Crystal, which was on the verge of bing a perfect miniature Great Dao.
While the majority of itsws were thews of Heaven and Earth of the nine zones, there were quite a number of Heavenly Daows, as well as its ownws, which were an amalgamation forged from the earlier two sets ofws.
The Origin Dao Crystal had entered its final stages of transformation.
Slowly, the miniature Great Dao started to shrink and condense. Furthermore, it started to curve on both ends.
Chu Xuan was stunned. What was going on?
Gradually, it actually transformed into a ring.
Chu Xuan frowned slightly. It turned into a ring?
Why did it be a ring?
He fell into a state of deep thought. The scene of the creation of the nine zones when he wasprehending the Chaos Scripture appeared in his mind.
A Great Dao was born, splitting the chaos and opening up a new world.
If the Great Dao of the Origin Dao Crystal had be a ring, what about the Great Dao of the nine zones?
Could it be that the Great Dao of the nine zones was also ring-shaped?
Like a?
?
Chu Xuan was stunned. In the sky above the nine zones, one could see some things that looked like stars.
What were those stars?
Were those derived from the Great Dao, or was there a starry sky in the chaos outside the nine zones?
As the Origin Great Dao continued transforming into a ring, Chu Xuan suddenly realized that he actually did not know much about the nine zones.
Sure, he seemed to know a lot of secrets, but there were still many blind spots in his knowledge.
What were the stars in the sky above the nine zones?
Were theys?
If so, were there any living beings on thoses?
To be more urate, were there any experts?
Was that where those missing Daoyuan realm experts had gone?
He had no one to ask. What if this wasmon knowledge? Would it not be a joke if he, a super big shot, knew nothing about it?
After the Origin Great Dao became a ring, Chu Xuan took it and put it on his wrist. It looked like a bracelet.
He then removed it and ced it back inside the pocket dimension, next to the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
Chu Xuan was uncertain about how he could nurture and strengthen the Origin Great Dao Ring, so he simply allowed it to do its own thing. He also ced the Reincarnation Great Dao next to those two. Hopefully they would augment each other¡¯s growth.
Chu Xuan nced at the situation in the nine territories and continued to stay in the courtyard, engrossed in extending his Dao path.
His body condensed from his Dao aura, was holding the Heaven-splitting Axe and working hard to extend his Dao path. asionally, he would use the Ancient Chaos Mountain to stabilize his Dao path.
That being said, things were not moving particrly fast. So far, he had only extended his Dao path by a hundred meters.
There was still a long way to go.
Chu Xuan could only hope that the system would reward him with some path-opening treasures.
At their current cultivation levels, it would be difficult for his disciples to trigger the system¡¯s rewards.
The 61st milestone was fast approaching, so Chu Xuan was cautiously optimistic for a decent reward.
Currently, the rewards he received every day were of limited help in extending the Dao path. asionally, he would be rewarded with a few Dao transformation jade stones, which had a rather good effect.
It made the Dao path more stable. However, why these were undoubtedly a rare treasure to other Daoyuan realm experts, it was so for Chu Xuan
The system would reward him with a piece every three to five days, so he had plenty to go around.
Chu Yi and Chu Er had entered a new transformation cycle after the Origin Dao Crystalpleted its transformation.
After this transformation, they would be much stronger, perhaps around the 15th level of the Dao realm or higher. They would likely be the first of Chu Xuan¡¯s subordinates to reach the Daoyuan realm in the future.
The two Buddhist attendants¡¯ strength also increased rapidly with the expansion of Buddhism in the nine zones.
¡
Three monthster.
Chu Pingfan broke through to the 4th level of the Dao realm and killed all the blood fiends who were chasing him.
Kingyer also reached the 14th level of the Dao realm.
Their rapid increase in strength frightened many people.
Was the Extreme Dao so terrifying?
At the same time, Fengkong followed Chu Xuan¡¯s arrangements and entered the Northern Region.
The jade crystal pce was emitting a faint halo and was surrounded by a celestial aura.
There were many blood fiends in the Northern Region of the Western Zone, but they were not particrly strong, so Fengkong ughtered them en masse.
In the end, the blood fiends in the Northern Region of the Western Zone were annihted.
Fengkong stood in front of the dark ancient battlefield, but did not go in. It was very dangerous there.
His mission was temporarily over.
The jade crystal pce expanded, and Fengkong entered it to cultivate. Now, the jade crystal pce and the dark ancient battlefield were side-by-side.
Now that Kingyer had appeared and be stronger so quickly, Fengkong¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated.
He was unsure as to how he should face Kingyer.
In the past, he had a good rtionship with thetter, and had fought several times on the same battlefields.
They could be consideredrades to some extent.
However, Kingyer changed after that, which seemed to be around the time he became an Extreme Dao cultivator.
In the battle after that, he had tried his best because he felt that he had the responsibility to stop Kingyer from killing more experts.
This was to prevent the human race from bing vulnerable to the attacks of other races.
In the end, he lost.
He had be the one with the worst ending out of all the human kings.
Still, Fengkong now roughly understood Kingyer¡¯s situation and why he challenged and killed the strong.
In the stone house inside the dark ancient battlefield, a wisp of consciousness trembling with anger.
The blood fiend race that he had painstakingly cultivated had actually beenpletely annihted!
The Northern Region of the Western Zone had fallen.
His wisp consciousness arrived at the edge of the dark ancient battlefield and spotted the jade crystal pce.
He was getting angrier.
¡°Damn old man, you dare to ruin my n?¡±
The wisp of consciousness transmitted its voice over. Fengkong heard it, but ignored it.
However, he was a little curious. What was the Lord nning?
He seemed to be targeting these unknown and powerful existences.
¡°Good! Very good!¡±
The wisp of consciousness flew into a rage and retreated back into the dark ancient battlefield.
Without a vessel, his will could not be exposed to the nine zones, or it would be rejected by the Great Dao.
Chapter 426 - 426 Nine Extreme Daoyuan (Part 1)
426 Nine Extreme Daoyuan (Part 1)
Ancient Chaos World.
A furious roar could be heard from Mount Tianmo, shaking the surroundings.
¡°Damn old man, things are now irreconcble between you and I!¡±
A terrifying figure left the mountain in a sh and disappeared into the horizon.
The surrounding experts appeared one after another, frowning as they watched Tianmo Lie leave. Those two were going to fight again?
The experts from Mount Yuan and Mount Tianmo were old enemies. They had fought in the nine zones all the way to the Ancient Chaos World.
In the past 100,000 years, it seemed that in order to properly n for the nine zones, they had temporarily halted their feud.
Not too long ago, Ancestor Yuan Shan had gone to Mount Tianmo with an aggressive attitude.
This time, Tianmo Lie seemed to be even more furious.
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Maybe something has happened in the nine zones.¡±
¡°Does anyone know what happened there?¡±
¡°If you haven¡¯t reached their level, you aren¡¯t qualified to interfere in the nine zones.¡±
¡°When we transform, we all turn into human form. Even after we¡¯ve left the nine zones, it¡¯s still the same. Why is that?¡±
¡°There¡¯s definitely a great secret behind this. After all, despite how weak the human race is, they¡¯ve never beenpletely exterminated, and keep rising from the ashes again and again.¡±
¡°The chaos favors the human race?¡±
These experts were conversing with each other.
Suddenly, there was a tremor in the distance. It seemed that a great battle had broken out.
That was where Mount Yuan was located!
The experts instantly disappeared from where they were, heading out. They were all extremely shocked that a battle had actually started.
Both Tianmo Lie and Ancestor Yuan Shan were top existences in the ancient Chaos World.
Somewhere in the Ancient Chaos World, there was a small mountain covered in multicolored lights.
A figure appeared on the peak of the mountain. He looked in the direction of Mount Yuan and frowned slightly.
It was Daoist Flying Cloud.
In the Ancient Chaos World, he was not the strongest, but he was not weak either.
Moreover, he was an immortal.
The immortals were the most powerful race in the Ancient Chaos World.
Daoist Flying Cloud frowned. The conflict between Yuan Shan and Tianmo Lie seemed to be rted to the nine zones.
However, what kind of conflict could trigger an actual battle?
It was unwise to fight each other at this juncture.
He could not help but think of Chu Xuan. That mysterious existence had once stayed in the nine zones.
As for the exnation of how he entered the nine zones?
It was because the chaotic beings in the past had visited the nine zones when it was formed, thus leaving traces of their aura with the Great Dao.
On top of that, as an ancient chaotic being, the Great Dao cmity did not affect him, so he would not be rejected by the Great Dao of the nine zones.
That being said, Chu Xuan had imed that he had left the nine zones to continue exploring the chaos.
Was it real or fake?
No matter if it was true or not, it was enough if they maintained a good rtionship for the time being. Perhaps in the future he would need the other party¡¯s help.
In any case, the most important thing was for him to figure out how to survive the Great Dao cmity.
Mount Yuan.
Ancestor Yuan Shan was having a headache over how to revamp his ns for the nine zones.
He was 90% sure that Tianmo Lie had plotted against him and sabotaged his n.
Then, Tianmo Lie showed up and cursed him, iming that he had destroyed his n in the nine zones and that his jade crystal pce was blocking the entrance of Tianmo Lie¡¯s territory.
Yuan Shan exploded in anger.
How did Tianmo Lie know about the jade crystal pce?
He had clearly seen the jade crystal pce in the nine zones!
This meant that the one who destroyed his n in the nine zones was undoubtedly Tianmo Lie!
The two of them argued, and then started fighting.
The problem was that both of them were top-tier experts, so when the battle started, countless people around them trembled in fear, afraid that they would be affected.
There were many races and forces of all sizes living around Mount Yuan, and most of them were subordinate in one way or form to him.
While he did not particrly care if they lived or died, he did not want them to die by Tianmo Lie¡¯s hands.
However insignificant they were, he did not want to lose in any shape or form to Tianmo Lie.
Thus, as soon as they exchanged the first blow, Ancestor Yuan Shan disappeared and left the Ancient Chaos World.
Tianmo Lie did not make things difficult for these weaklings either, and pursued Ancestor Yuan Shan.
After the two left, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that they would retain their puny lives for the time being.
Outside the Ancient Chaos World, in the darkness of the chaos, bright lights shed everywhere as the two old enemies fought.
Many experts were watching the battle from afar. Of course, only Daoyuan realm cultivators were qualified to observe.
There seemed to be two Dao paths that appeared in the chaos and surrounded the battlefield.
¡°Is this the power of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not their match at all.¡±
¡°Even if our Dao paths have reached ten thousand miles in length, in the eyes of such experts, we are still weaklings.¡±
Chapter 427 - 427 Nine Extreme Daoyuan (Part 2)
427 Nine Extreme Daoyuan (Part 2)
Nine Extreme Daoyuan!
In the Ancient Chaos World, only the races that possessed Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts could be called powerful.
It had been a long time since a battle of this level broke out in the Ancient Chaos World, so seeing the magnitude of power disyed by the two sides made everyone feel weak inparison.
As old enemies, they were naturally evenly-matched. Even though there would be no resolution to this battle, they kept fighting, each believing that it was the other who had interfered in their ns in the nine zones.
¡
In the nine zones, Chu Xuan was busy extending his Dao path, blindly oblivious to the conflict he had caused. While it was intentional, it was merely a minor ploy.
Whether it seeded or failed, it mattered not to him.
With the disappearance of the blood fiend race, the fate of the nine zones began to change.
It was as if the entire world was being suppressed by an unknown pressure.
Even though the Heavenly Daows were hidden, it could sense the difference in the nine zones as thews of the Great Dao began to descend.
The Great Dao cmity wasing, so Chu Xuan had to get stronger.
At the beginning of the Great Dao cmity, those experts in the chaos would not be able to enter the nine zones. However, as the cmity progressed, this might change.
Chu Xuan did not sever the Tianmo Lie¡¯s wisp of consciousness with the dark ancient battlefield. It was not time yet.
When Demon Buddha¡¯s bloodline awakened, that would be the best time to sever the wisp of consciousness. That way, Demon Buddha would obtain a harvest without any of the consequences.
Luo Xinbai had also entered the cmity, searching for Kingyer, who was currently avoiding him. At this moment, thetter was no match for him.
After all, the other party had once been a human king, so it was clear how strong he was. Furthermore, his master was Kun He, a Daoyuan realm expert.
On ount of the fact that they were fellow group members, Luo Xinbai would not kill him, but Kingyer had no intention of being beaten up.
Therefore, he hid.
Chu Xuan did not care about their grudges. As a human king, it was his duty to stand up for other human kings.
¡
With the descent of thews of the Great Dao, many more opportunities appeared, and cultivation also became easier.
The fighting and chaos in the nine zones continued unabated, and many died, while many more rose to prominence.
By this time, over a hundred Dao realm cultivators died. Had this happened before the cmity, it would have been unthinkable.
However, during a cmity, anything was possible.
Those with monstrous talent and fate would be stronger and stronger.
Ding Yue and the others had all entered the explosive period of growth. Thanks to their talent, they had always been at the forefront during this cmity.
Their progress made the Dao realm experts from the Heavenly Temple and Tianyue Tower feel a strong sense of danger.
They realized that if they did not kill them soon, it would bring about a sect-destroying disaster.
In the Great Dao Communication Group, more group members had also entered the cmity.
The opportunities in the nine zones were too attractive.
Since Luo Xinbai could not find Kingyer, he decided to look for Chu Pingfan instead. Perhaps by sticking around this young Extreme Dao cultivator, he would be able toe across the older Extreme Dao cultivator.
In any case, he did not have ill intentions toward Chu Pingfan. As a human king, he knew how valuable geniuses were to their race.
After seeing Chu Pingfan, he was surprised. This kid was one of Senior Chu¡¯s people within the nine zones!
Were the other geniuses in the nine zones also rted to Senior Chu?
What was Senior Chu nning?
Luo Xinbai appeared to protect Chu Pingfan and killed a human expert who had targeted Chu Pingfan, which shocked many human experts.
Another human king had emerged.
Furthermore,pared to Fengkong, Luo Xinbai was far more powerful and influential.
Then, he found out that the Luo family had produced a peerless genius¡
Luo Ying!
Pleased by this, Luo Xinbai deliberately looked for Qin Ying.
Initially, Qin Ying had avoided him. After all, he was a reincarnated person.
Fortunately, Luo Xinbai did not say anything and only expressed his relief.
How could he not be gratified?
His own descendant was actually one of the Senior Chu¡¯s people.
Fengkong continued staying in the Northern Region of the Western Zone. His expression was slightlyplicated.
Having Luo Xinbai stand up for him was both a good and bad thing. While he would suppress Kingyer, it was not exactly helping his confidence and pride.
Kingyer was not an old monster who bullied the weak, but rather a peer from the same generation. Having to rely on Luo Xinbai made Fengkong feel a little useless.
Chu Xuan stayed at home and extended his Dao path by a few hundred meters. While this was shockingly fast for ordinary Daoyuan realm cultivators, he was not satisfied.
The 10,000-mile mark seemed so far away. Furthermore, that was just the watershed, and not the limit of the Daoyuan realm.
The sixty-first milestone arrived.
¡°You have remained in secluded cultivation for 61 years and extended your Dao path to over 3,000 miles and taken over the nine zones with your Heavenly Daows. You have been rewarded with the light of the world.¡±
The light of the world?
Chu Xuan examined the system reward.
What he urgently needed now was a path-opening treasure.
¡°The light of the world, the first ray of light that shined upon the world when the world was first formed. It can open the Dao path, and purify all darkness and dirt.¡±
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. This was a good treasure.
Although it was not as good as the 60-year milestone reward, it was still a rare treasure.
Chu Xuan was slightly regretful that the system¡¯s reward was only a trace of the light of the world, and not the full thing.
He received his reward, and immediately used it to extend his Dao path.
Chu Xuan used chaotic energy to nourish it to reduce its consumption rate, and continued to wield the Heaven-splitting Axe to support it.
With the help of the light of the world, the speed at which he extended his Dao path finally increased.
That being said, chaotic energy was being consumed at a rapid pace. A lump of chaotic energy would be consumed every day.
For the time being, he was able to keep up this expenditure.
Nowadays, the system¡¯s daily rewards were either lumps of chaotic energy, Dao transformation jades, or other items.
Chapter 428 - 428 Tianmo Lie’s Aspirations (Part 1)
428 Tianmo Lie¡¯s Aspirations (Part 1)
Elsewhere, the battle in the chaos had just concluded.
As expected, there was no victor between Ancestor Yuan Shan and Tianmo Lie. The enmity between them had deepened.
As Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivators, they both had reached their limits and were unable to advance any further.
Unless they broke free from the constraints of the Great Dao, things would remain this way.
However, in order to break free from the Great Dao, they first had to enter the nine zones.
Now that their initial ns had been foiled, they had to quicklye up with a new one. Otherwise, they would be left behind by the others.
Time was rtively tight, and no one knew exactly when the Great Dao cmity would descend.
Luckily, Tianmo Lie still had a backup n or two.
Demon Buddha possessed the ancient demon race bloodline. However, the hateful thing about this was that this person had engineered the demise of the demon race!
Still, he was grateful that there was still a suitable vessel for his wisp of consciousness present in the nine zones.
In that sense, this was the ancient demon race¡¯s advantage over the celestial race.
They still had mixed-blood demons present in the nine zones. Furthermore, some of them had even reached the Daoyuan realm.
¡°Damn old man, do you think you are qualified topete with me?¡±
Tianmo Lie sneered.
¡°Hmph!¡±
A snort could be heard from the dark ancient battlefield. It was filled with mockery toward Fengkong for overestimating his ability.
Feng Kong continued to stay in the jade crystal pce. Chu Xuan had told him to stay put, so he did exactly that.
In any case, no matter what powerful experts emerged, the Lord would deal with them. It had nothing to do with him.
In the Buddhist Zone, Demon Buddha and the Buddhist army had finallypletely upied the newly-expanded Buddhist Zone.
There were many new treasurends here, many of which had not been explored, so they moved as an army.
After all, as a rtively new force in the nine zones, they were stillcking Dao realm experts.
Of course, if those demon race Dao realm experts from the primordialnd joined them, this would change.
However, they were still sitting on the fence.
At the very least, they did not take the demon race¡¯s side.
Demon Buddha was making preparations to bring these experts over to their side.
The construction of the Buddha World was still ongoing. Buddhism was profound and unfathomable, and Buddhist Dharma was boundless. He believed that they wouldpletely convert after seeing the Buddha World.
After all, Demon Buddha had a wealth of experience in enlightening people, and had even sessfully converted a blood fiend king.
Demon Buddha was sitting on his lotus seat, shrouded in Buddhist light. He was preaching to the Buddhist disciples.
All of a sudden, an abnormality appeared within his body, and his blood started boiling.
Demon Buddha frowned slightly, but he still maintained his smile as he finished reciting the scripture.
After he finished speaking, he left and entered the World-cleansing zed Pagoda.
Even though he had entered the World-cleansing zed Pagoda, the blood in his body was still boiling, and a demonic power was festering.
He frowned.
He put his hands together and chanted sutras. Buddhist symbols appeared all over his body, trying to purify and suppress the awakened ancient demon bloodline.
Above the World-cleansing zed Pagoda, dense Buddhist light descended.
At this moment, Chu Xuan¡¯s voice transmission arrived.
¡°There¡¯s no need to resist. Leave the World-cleansing zed Pagoda and find a ce to wait for the bloodline to be activated. This is an opportunity.¡±
¡°After your bloodline ispletely restored, you can turn it into a Buddhist meridian, but now is not the time.¡±
¡°Since someone wants to give you an opportunity, why refuse?¡±
Demon Buddha was stunned.
Someone was giving him an opportunity?
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
He was a little excited in his heart. Which living Bodhisattva was this? He had actuallye to give him an opportunity.
No matter what the other party¡¯s scheme was, since his master told him to ept it calmly, there would naturally be no problem.
Chapter 429 - 429 Tianmo Lie’s Aspirations (Part 2)
429 Tianmo Lie¡¯s Aspirations (Part 2)
What was there to be afraid of?
Demon Buddha walked out of the World-cleansing zed Pagoda and found a secluded spot. After setting upyers of Buddhist formations, he sat cross-legged and waited for his bloodline to awaken.
As his bloodline was activated, there was a faint demonic light around Demon Buddha¡¯s body. When it appeared, it naturally came into conflict with his Buddhist power.
Buddhist light and demonic light intertwined around his body endlessly, and at some point reached a stalemate.
Chu Xuan had been watching all this time. He lightly stimted the Buddhist light around Demon Buddha¡¯s body, which started suppressing the demonic light.
Just as the Buddhist light was about to ovee it, the demonic light blossomed again, and this time, it was even more intense. It was as if there was some hidden power that was stimting Demon Buddha¡¯s bloodline, purifying it and suppressing the Buddhist light.
However, just as the demonic light gained the upper hand, the Buddhist light became stronger again and suppressed the demonic light, trying to purify it.
Demon Buddha¡¯s face was neither sad nor happy. He put his hands together and let the light of the devil Buddha intertwine in his body as if he could not feel the pain.
the demonic light retaliated once again, but it was suppressed by the buddhist light.
After three counterattacks, they were all suppressed by the Buddhist light. It seemed that this was the limit of the demonic light, and it could not be strengthened any further.
He was also unable to further stimte and purify his bloodline.
Demon Buddha suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Master, there is a voice guiding me to the Northern Region of the Western Zone.¡±
¡°Go ahead.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Demon Buddha stood up, turned into a streak of light, and then disappeared.
All of this was within Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations. The ancient demon race expert obviously needed Demon Buddha to go there in order to further strengthen and purify his bloodline and suppress the Buddhist light. This was why Chu Xuan had stimted the Buddhist light to begin with.
Chu Xuan then asked Fengkong to leave temporarily. Since the ancient demon race expert was focusing on Demon Buddha, it was a good time to move.
Demon Buddha soon arrived, and stood in front of the dark ancient battlefield.
After hesitating for a long time, he did not enter the dark ancient battlefield.
The dark ancient battlefield was a treasure. If one entered it, it was easy to encounter some unexpected situations.
Chu Xuan could not guarantee that he would be able to deal with the other party without causing amotion inside there. He did not want to expose himself or the Heavenly Daows.
Still, although Demon Buddha did not enter the dark ancient battlefield, he was less than a hundred meters away.
Demon Buddha sat down cross-legged, and the demonic light around his body instantly surged. His bloodline was activated, and a powerful aura soared into the sky.
It even triggered the descent of thews of the Great Dao, as if wanting to suppress the power of this bloodline.
However, it disappeared soon after once it detected that Demon Buddha was a living being that originated in the nine zones. Furthermore, Demon Buddhas was the gbearer of the Buddhist sect, and also shouldered the fate of the Great Dao, so even if he had the ancient demon bloodline, he would not be rejected or suppressed.
Tianmo Lie was secretly happy.
Even such pure demon bloodline would not be rejected or suppressed by the Great Dao. Once he descended into this body, he would refine the other party¡¯s soul and turn it into his own avatar.
He would then be able to roam freely in the nine zones and find the source of his Dao path to sever it from the Great Dao.
All Daoyuan realm cultivators could sense the source of their own Dao paths.
However, severing their Dao path from the Great Dao did not cut off the source of the Great Dao.
The true source of the Great Dao was in an even more mysterious ce, and it took time to find. For one to sense the source of the Great Dao, the minimum requirement was a 10,000-mile long Dao path.
As Tianmo Lie continued to activate and purify Demon Buddha¡¯s bloodline, he became more and more excited. He transmitted his spiritual power andprehension of Dao principles to Demon Buddha as well.
This vessel was excellent!
In fact, given time, it might even be able to reach the Daoyuan realm!
Tianmo Lie¡¯s eyes flickered, and a n gradually emerged in his mind.
This was a top-tier genius with terrifying talent and extremely thick aura of fate around him.
He could not destroy Demon Buddha¡¯s soul, but he could change his consciousness and integrate it into his own consciousness, and then use his own consciousness as the main consciousness.
He could then use the source of his own Dao path to help this avatar reach the Daoyuan realm, and then transfer the Dao path to the avatar.
In this way, his original body would be able to break through the shackles of the Great Dao and take a step further.
Would it work?
The nine zones was the first world created within the chaos, which gave it special meaning.
Furthermore, it was rumored that the secret of transcending the chaos was hidden in the nine zones!
With this thought in mind, Tianmo Lie altered his original n.
A special gray leaf appeared in his hand. There were faint patterns on it, just like thews of the Great Dao.
It also emitted the power of thews of the Great Dao.
This leaf could be considered a treasure even among Daoyuan experts of his level, and could help a cultivator increase their cultivation level quickly withoutpromising their cultivation foundation.
This leaf was the leaf of a chaos nt. It contained thews and power of the Great Dao. In the early stages of the formation of the chaos, it was one of the most powerful chaotic beings, but was rumored to have been destroyed in the nine zones.
Its nine leaves were scattered across the nine zones, and no one knew where they were.
When Tianmo Lie was in the Dao realm, he had obtained this leaf by chance, which had allowed him to rise to power quickly and be a famous peerless genius of the demon race in the past.
In order to quickly improve the cultivation of his avatar, he was willing to put this leaf on the line. Perhaps his avatar might even reach the Daoyuan realm during the cmity.
At this moment, Tianmo Lieughed coldly.
¡°Damn old man, let¡¯s see youpete with me now!¡±
If his avatar could also reach the same heights that his main body had, and eventually merged with his main body, how many people in the chaos would be his match?
The more Tianmo Lie thought about it, the more proud and excited he became.
Using the leaf was worth it. In any case, at his level, it was no longer of any use to him.
He had intended to give it to his own personal disciple, but it seemed that there was a better candidate now. Soon, he would be able to beat that old man up.
Hahaha!
At this moment, Demon Buddha¡¯s body suddenly erupted with blindingly strong Buddhist light, suppressing the activated bloodline!
Chapter 430 - 430 Caught A Big Fish (Part 1)
430 Caught A Big Fish (Part 1)
The Buddhist light around Demon Buddha¡¯s body became stronger and stronger, suppressing the ancient demon bloodline.
It even felt like the ancient demon bloodline was about to transform into a Buddhist Meridian.
Tianmo Lie stared at him. How could he do that?
If it became that whatever Buddhist Meridian, he would not be able to make Demon Buddha his avatar!
The demonic light around Demon Buddha¡¯s body intensified again, and his aura continued to rise.
Immediately after, an object flew out of the dark ancient battlefield and entered Demon Buddha¡¯s body.
It was a treasure that could stimte and purify the ancient demon bloodline.
It also contained a power that could suppress the Buddhist light.
Sure enough, after the treasure entered Demon Buddha¡¯s body, the Buddhist light was gradually suppressed, to the point of almost being extinguished.
Demon Buddha¡¯s strength was also constantly increasing.
However, after a short while, the Buddhist light intensified again.
Tianmo Lie could only continue to increase his infusion of power and throw in more treasures to suppress the Buddhist light.
At the same time, he frowned.
What kind of power was this Buddhist power?
It could actually restrain demonic power.
No, it was the natural counter to demonic power.
It was only because he was a Daoyuan realm cultivator that the difference was not obvious.
If demons below the Dao realm encountered Buddhist power, they would be restrained and their strength would be reduced by ten to thirty percent.
It seemed the Buddhists and demons were sworn enemies!
¡°When did the Buddhist race appear in the nine territories? Buddhism? Why were they able to convert these mixed-blood demons?¡±
Tianmo Lie frowned.
At first, he had not bothered to learn about Buddhism.
Even if there were Dao realm mixed-blood demons who had converted to Buddhism, it did not matter.
Any faction without a Daoyuan realm expert was a weak one that would be devoured quickly.
Tianmo Lie had heard about the Buddhists from the Grand Elder of the demon race, but had decided that they were not worth his time.
Not only did they not have a Daoyuan realm expert, they did not even have a Dao realm cultivator that had surpassed the 20th level!
However, today, he changed his mind.
Buddhism was weak now, but Buddhist Dharma was not simple. It had a restraining effect on the demon race.
What if a Nine Extreme Daoyuan expert appeared among their ranks?
Would that expert¡¯s Buddhist power not restrain his demonic power?
It was likely so!
Therefore¡
He had to destroy the Buddhists while they were weak!
Tianmo Lie had an idea.
Since Demon Buddha was a core figure of Buddhism, and the one who led them to rise to power, he would use his status among them to figure out how Buddhism hade to be and if there was anyone behind them.
Buddhist light and Buddhist power seemed to contain the shadow of the celestial race¡¯s divine power and divine light. It also seemed to contain traces of the immortal race.
Of course, it only seemed like that on the outside. To most, it was actually a new kind of power.
However, Tianmo Lie did not think so.
The appearance of Buddhism was not by chance.
¡°Could it be that the celestial and immortal races are secretly plotting against the demon race?¡±
¡°They want to create a power that can restrain the demon race?¡±
¡°Then, I¡¯ll go one step further and use your plot against you. I¡¯ll use their Buddhism to seize the fate of the nine zones! ¡±
The more Tianmo Lie thought about it, the more he felt that the possibility of this being the case was true.
Although the celestial race and immortal race were often embroiled in conflicts and disputes, they had cooperated on several asions. They also had a better rtionship with each other than they did with the demon race.
Back then, they had even worked together to target the demon race.
Chapter 431 - 431 Caught A Big Fish (Part 2)
431 Caught A Big Fish (Part 2)
When they joined forces, they had suppressed the demon race.
¡°Immortal and celestial races, you¡¯re still trying to exterminate my demon race!¡±
Tianmo Lie¡¯s heart burned with rage.
¡°You are destined to fail. When my avatar n seeds, the Buddhists will all disappear from the face of the nine zones!¡±
As he thought about this, he continued to increase his strength output.
He also wanted to see what was so special about Buddhist Dharma and Buddhist power.
How did the immortal and celestial racese up with this?
Could he use this opportunity to study it and discover a power that could restrain them instead?
As the demonic light intensified, the Buddhist light also became stronger.
After repeating this cycle a few times, it seemed that they were caught in a stalemate.
Tianmo Lie¡¯s eyes turned even colder. He felt that the Buddhist power in Demon Buddha¡¯s body had to be constantly strengthened by someone.
Was it a fellow from the celestial race or from the immortal race?
Hmph!
¡®He has the blood of my demon race. No matter how much Buddhist power he has, how can he resist me?¡¯
Tianmo Lie believed that he had the advantage.
Chu Xuan estimated that it was about time. Otherwise, if he pushed the other party too far, and they decided to give up, it would be a waste of time.
The other party was able to rely solely on his wisp of consciousness to continuously transfer energy and treasures over, which showed just how powerful he was.
Even if he was using the dark ancient battlefield as a medium, the other party was rejected by the Great Dao. The fact that he could circumvent this was testament to his strength. This definitely was not a normal Daoyuan realm expert.
Chu Xuan silently wondered if all these hidden experts were this strong. He felt somewhat pressured.
Still, there was no point in rushing things. The Heavenly Dao Talisman n was still in motion, and he simply needed to figure out a way for it to devour the Great Dao.
That being said, if he could control a portion of thews of the Great Dao, he would be able to deal with these guys when they descended.
The Buddhist light around Demon Buddha¡¯s body was gradually suppressed.
Not only was his ancient demon bloodline awakened, but it was also purified.
The Buddhist light converged and seemed to bepletely silent, but it did not disappear.
Chu Xuan was waiting for the other party¡¯s wisp of consciousness to descend. Perhaps that would also be an opportunity.
He knew that Demon Buddha¡¯s talent was top-notch, so that hidden expert would definitely be tempted to make full use of this capable vessel as an avatar. If he was going to do so, he would definitely bring along some treasures to enhance the strength and cultivation foundation of his avatar.
The moment the wisp of consciousness descended with the treasures would be the right time to cut off its connection. He would also have to suppress the dark ancient battlefield to prevent him from sneaking back in to investigate the matter.
It was better for him to remain hidden, and to let all those hidden experts suspect each other.
Thinking this, he informed Fengkong and temporarily borrowed the jade crystal pce, using it to suppress the dark ancient battlefield.
Chu Xuan could use the power of the Heavenly Dao to imitate the aura of the celestials, which he would use to fool the ancient demon race expert.
Demon Buddha¡¯s white monk robes were like snow, and he looked solemn. Even though his ancient demon bloodline had awakened, there was still no demonic nature evident in his demeanor. He still looked like an eminent monk.
At this moment, a leaf flew out of the dark ancient battlefield.
The gray leaf seemed to contain thews of the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan was stunned.
This fellow from the ancient demon race was very generous!
A leaf that was born with thews of the Great Dao?
A remnant of a chaotic being?
He had caught a big fish.
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart grew excited. If the other party lost this leaf, he would probably go crazy, right?
He would definitely take revenge on the supposed culprit.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan briefly felt pity for the previous owner of the jade crystal pce.
In any case, that person was probably not a good person either, so making him a scapegoat was only natural.
Tianmo Lie was very excited. His avatar n was about to seed.
¡°Damn old man, just you wait!¡±
¡°The battle between you and me is about to be decided!¡±
A wisp of consciousness attached itself to the leaf and descended on Demon Buddha.
Just as the leaf touched Demon Buddha¡¯s head, a brilliant light suddenly appeared and a vast aura suddenly descended and suppressed the leaf.
Boom!
The leaf was fine, but the wisp of consciousness was destroyed. Just before it dissipated, there was still a furious roar.
¡°Damn old man!¡±
Boom!
The jade crystal pce suddenly erged and turned into a pce the size of a giant mountain. It blossomed with celestial light and suppressed the dark ancient battlefield.
¡°Damn old man, I won¡¯t rest until I kill you!¡±
Tianmo Lie¡¯s angry roar came from the dark ancient battlefield.
Boom!
The dark ancient battlefield was suppressed. The stone house was broken, and the ancient demon race aura leaked out. Thews of the Great Dao descended and instantly shattered the ancient battlefield.
Old man?
Was that the previous master of the jade crystal pce?
Were those two familiar with each other?
Awesome!
The jade crystal pce shrunk and a leaf appeared.
Chapter 432 - 432 Caught A Big Fish (Part 3)
432 Caught A Big Fish (Part 3)
Chu Xuan examined the leaf. It contained thews of the Great Dao, and could temper and elerate the transformation of Dao principles, as well as speed up one¡¯s Dao realm cultivation progress.
It was even helpful inprehending Dao principles.
It was a good treasure that even had some use at the Daoyuan realm, as it could strengthen one¡¯s Dao path, at least up to the 10,000-mile mark.
He had caught a big fish.
Chu Xuan returned the jade crystal pce to Fengkong, and allowed Demon Buddha to keep the leaf. This was his disciple¡¯s opportunity.
In any case, he had treasures of that level himself.
The leaf entered Demon Buddha¡¯s body, and Chu Xuan said, ¡°This is a pretty good treasure. It¡¯s helpful for cultivation. Even those at the Daoyuan realm will have a use for it.¡±
This made Demon Buddha extremely excited.
¡°Many thanks, Master!¡±
¡°Your ancient demon bloodline has been awakened. You can convert it into a Buddhist meridian if you so decide to.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Chu Xuan did not say anything more.
He looked at the other disciples.
¡°You did not leave seclusion, and schemed to gain a precious treasure for your disciple. You have been rewarded with a thousand-mile Dao path extension.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly appeared.
Chu Xuan was startled, and then ecstatic.
It was an unexpected gain.
His scheming had actually triggered the system¡¯s reward.
What about his other disciples then?
If he schemed and obtained precious treasures for them, would it also trigger the system¡¯s reward?
A thousand-mile Dao path extension was amazing!
How much time did it save?
Regardless of whether it was Ding Yue, Xiao Liang or the other disciples, they were all being watched by some hidden experts who were currently making arrangements to use them.
If those hidden experts were also bringing treasures along with them, then this was an unprecedented opportunity.
As long as Ding Yue and the others performed freakishly enough, it would tempt those hidden experts into making them their avatars.
Such monstrous talents might even eventually exceed the cultivation levels of their original bodies. It was also akin to having a second life.
If anything happened to their original bodies, these avatars would ensure that their losses would be kept to a minimum.
The more monstrously talented their potential avatars were, the more likely it would be that they would bring treasures along with them when they descended with their wisps of consciousness.
Even those from the same bloodline as his disciples would be tempted. Although they might not make them avatars outright, they would definitely make these disciples part of their contingency ns.
For example, Yang Tian.
Ancestor Yang probably would not make Yang Tian his avatar unless something happened to his original body.
Furthermore, within the nine zones, other than Ji Dexin and Yang Tian, there was almost no one who couldpare to Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples.
All of his disciples shouldered the fate of the Great Dao as well.
Chu Xuan knew he had to move quickly and make the necessary arrangements.
He had to catch all of these big fishes!
To do that, he had to increase the attractiveness of the bait.
Chapter 433 - 433 Do You Really Want To Fight To The Death? (Part 1)
433 Do You Really Want To Fight To The Death? (Part 1)
Chu Xuan pondered this matter in his heart. If the n went smoothly, every disciple would catch a big fish and trigger the system¡¯s reward.
Then, he would be able to reach the 10,000-mile mark. This was something he was super excited about.
Since the nine zones had been incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, he could trace the movements and actions of those hidden experts, which would make it easier to scheme against those guys.
Of course, he also considered disguising himself as one of them every time he sabotaged them. He needed scapegoats to avoid arousing any suspicion and avoid any possibility of them joining forces to deal with him.
Chu Xuan looked at Yang Tian. To be more urate, he looked at Yang, one of the ten ancestors of the human race.
How strong was this person?
Chu Xuan was conflicted. The other party was not targeting him or his disciples.
Moreover, he did not seem to be a bad person, and wanted to support and strengthen the human race.
Furthermore, given the state of the human race in the chaos, messing with Yang¡¯s ns might have adverse effects on their situation out there.
Chu Xuan did not want the human race in the chaos to be wiped out, so he gave up on targeting Yang.
Instead, he looked at the Deste Ancient Zone, where Qin Keyun was.
Was this person strong enough? Furthermore, this expert seemed to be rted to the human race.
Chu Xuan began to look around the nine zones, looking for suitable scapegoats.
Then, he set his eyes on a certain fellow from the monster race.
¡°The dragon tribe?¡±
The Azure Dragon tribe had a Heaven¡¯s Blessed. His bloodline was pure and he had the dragon tribe¡¯s bloodline.
His strength was iparably powerful, and he was able to hold his own against Hu Tianya.
He was the hope of the Azure Dragon tribe.
In terms of Dao realm cultivators, the Heavenly Tiger tribe was ultimately a level weaker and was being suppressed now.
Hu Tianya did not fight with the other party, and the other party did not have any intention of falling out with Hu Tianya.
However, once the cmity was over, the monster tribes would inevitably fight for supremacy.
Hu Tianya¡¯s bloodline had evolved into the White Tiger Divine Beast bloodline, and Chu Xuan had yet to determine who the person targeting him was.
What he could be sure of was that that expert was not from the White Tiger Divine beast tribe.
Divine beasts were special and there were not many of them.
They lived among the monster race, but they were also not part of the monster race and were rtively independent.
The dragon tribe was moreplicated. The dragons, who were also known as divine beasts, were rare and had an extremely noble status. They were also extremely strong, which was why they were considered overlords among the monster tribes.
Behind that Heaven¡¯s Blessed from the Azure Dragon tribe was a certain dragon tribe expert.
Dragons were more resistant to beatings, right?
He had found a potential scapegoat.
While Chu Xuan was making his ns, something was happening in the Ancient Chaos World.
A roar suddenly erupted from Mount Tianmo.c
¡°Damn old man, I won¡¯t rest until I kill you!¡±
Countless experts were stunned.
What was going on this time?
What had Ancestor Yuan Shan done?
A beam of demonic light shot up into the sky. Tianmo Lie clutched a ck saber in his hand as he charged toward Mount Yuan, full of killing intent.
Many experts were shocked.
Tianmo Lie was actually going to use his Dao-severing treasure!
Was he really going to fight to the death?
What had happened?
Would this trigger a war between the celestial and demon races?
¡
Mount Yuan.
Ancestor Yuan Shan was also furious.
He had just returned and was thinking about how to enact another n in the nine zones.
Why had this b*starde again?
Moreover, he was even using his Dao-severing treasure this time!
His killing intent was overflowing, and his expression indicated that he would not stop until one of them died.
Ancestor Yuan Shan also exploded in anger. Tianmo Lie was too much!
He too took out his Dao-severing treasure and went out to fight Tianmo Lie.
¡°Tianmo Lie, do you really want to fight to the death?¡±
Ancestor Yuan Shan¡¯s face was gloomy, and he held a Dao-severing treasure in his hand.
¡°Damn old man, die!¡±
Tianmo Lie did not want to waste any more time.
There was no way that damn old man would admit to ruining his ns, so why bother talking?
Tianmo Lie was furious. His losses had been immense this time around.
One of the treasures that had once helped him to rise rapidly was actually lost, just like that.
How infuriating!
The damn old man was indeed despicable and shameless!
His anger even seemed to increase his strength.
Boom!
The ck saber swept out like a waterfall, surging with immense power. It seemed to be targeting Ancestor Yuan Shan¡¯s Dao path!
Ancestor Yuan Shan¡¯s expression changed.
Celestial light blossomed around him, and his longsword swept out like an endless river.
Boom!
The battle between the two Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts would cause the nearby forces and races to suffer.
Chapter 434 - 434 Do You Really Want To Fight To The Death? (Part 2)
434 Do You Really Want To Fight To The Death? (Part 2)
To experts like them, the deaths and injuries of some subordinate forces of powerful races were nothing.
At most, they would justpensate them after the matter was over.
The subordinate forces of the immortal race fled in fear with their descendants and experts.
However, how could the rest of the weaker ones have time to escape?
More than half of them were killed or injured in an instant!
¡°Get lost!¡±
An extraordinary figure wielding a giant axe appeared.
Boom!
Then, another powerful figure appeared. A giant hammer smashed down and stopped Tianmo Lie and Ancestor Yuan Shan.
¡°If the two of you have grudges with each other, go resolve them in the chaos!¡±
¡°If you dare to mess about in our territory again, don¡¯t me us for not showing any mercy!¡±
The two immortal race experts were furious.
These two hateful guys were definitely doing this on purpose.
The battle continued. This time, Tianmo Lie and Ancestor Yuan Shan both headed into the chaos.
The power of their Dao paths intertwined as they bombarded each other with attacks, disying shocking power that left onlookers dumbfounded.
The battle between Tianmo Lie and Ancestor Yuan Shan became more and more intense, and it seemed as if they would not stop until one of them died.
This great battle had shocked the entire Ancient Chaos World. Even the experts of the immortal, celestial and demon races appeared.
For a moment, the threat of a war between the celestial race and the demon race loomed.
As the instigator, Chu Xuan was leisurely staying in his courtyard, cultivating while nning to repeat this scheme elsewhere with his other disciples.
Demon Buddha was overjoyed to have obtained the leaf, and immediately returned to the Buddhist Zone and entered secluded cultivation.
He wanted to turn his awakened ancient demon bloodline into a Buddhist meridian, which would refine his Buddhist Dharma and strengthen his potential.
Furthermore, the leaf would help him break through quickly.
Somewhere in the Deste Ancient Zone, Luo Xinbai had given up on finding Kingyer. Instead, he focused on improving his cultivation. Kingyer¡¯s rapid progress had shocked him, so he could not afford to ck in this regard.
A figure appeared in his line of sight.
It was Yang Tian, the current peerless Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the human race.
He was almost on par with Ji Dexin of the Ji family.
Luo Xinbai admired this human junior very much.
He was just about to guide this junior and form a good rtionship with him when Yang Tian spoke before he could.
¡°Junior, you were once a human king?¡±
Junior?
Luo Xinbai was momentarily stunned, and then his face turned pale.
He looked at Yang Tian with a frown, and his eyes glowed as if he wanted to see through Yang Tian.
Yang controlled Yang Tian¡¯s body and looked at Luo Xinbai calmly.
The main reason he sought out Luo Xinbai was because he used to be a human king. He did not seek out Fengkong because thetter had been defeated previously, damaging his fate as a human king.
Also, Fengkong was being targeted by the previous owner of the jade crystal pce. He did not want to expose himself to that person or rashly intervene in Fengkong¡¯s matters.
Luo Xinbai used to be a human king. He was extremely talented and had strong fate energy, so he was the best candidate.
Chapter 435 - 435 Law Of The Human King (Part 1)
435 Law Of The Human King (Part 1)
Luo Xinbai looked at Yang Tian with a frown. He used a secret technique to probe him, but did not find any indication that Yang Tian¡¯s body had been upied or possessed.
There was only one possibility then.
He was the reincarnation of some old monster, simr to his descendant, Qin Ying, which would exin why he called Luo Xinbai ¡°junior¡±.
Still, being called ¡°junior¡± did not sit well with him..
¡°Which old monster are you?¡±
Luo Xinbai asked directly.
Yang chuckled, his hands behind his back as he looked up at the sky, exuding the demeanor of a senior.
Luo Xinbai wanted to beat this pretentious man up!
¡°Old monster? To you, I am indeed an old monster,¡± Yang said.
¡°Little Luo, you were once a human king. Do you still have the heart to strengthen the human race?¡±
Luo Xinbai was still unhappy, but chose not to argue for the time being.
¡°Strengthen the human race?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Now that the human race is the overlord of the nine zones, the only way to grow stronger is to unify the nine zones.¡±
¡°The overlord of the nine zones?¡±
Yangughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s just a child¡¯s y. Little Luo, you don¡¯t understand. Still, you just have to answer me, do you have the heart to strengthen the human race?¡±
Luo Xinbai frowned.
¡°Of course. I, Luo Xinbai, once suppressed the monster race and demon race. It has always been my greatest wish to strengthen the human race.¡±
¡°Very good. Since you have that determination, I believe you are willing to do something for the future of the human race.¡±
¡°Speak frankly. What do you want?¡±
Yang lowered his head, looked at Luo Xinbai, and said, ¡°Your fate as a human king isn¡¯t strong enough, so I¡¯ll teach you a technique to strengthen it. When the time is right, you can summon the strongest human to the nine zones.¡±
The strongest human?
Daoyuan realm?
An existence on the same level as his master?
Yang seemed to read his mind.
¡°The strongest human I¡¯m talking about is notparable to the Daoyuan realm cultivators you are familiar with. The Daoyuan realm experts of the nine zones today are all weaklings.¡±
Luo Xinbai was dissatisfied.
¡°Since the Daoyuan realm experts in the nine zones are all weak in your eyes, I wonder who you are and what your cultivation level is?¡±
¡°Young man, there are also strong and weak people among Daoyuan realm cultivators. Those in the nine zones currently are just beginners, just like the difference between those who have just entered the Dao realm and those who have reached the peak of the Dao realm.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯m not a human of this era. This is the physical body of my descendant. I¡¯m just a wisp of consciousness that has descended and is temporarily borrowing this body.¡±
Yang pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°The human race is not the overlord race. Countless powerful races are targeting the human race. Now that the Great Dao cmity ising, they are all nning to enter the nine zones.¡±
Luo Xinbai frowned and did not interrupt. He just listened silently.
In his heart, he was weighing the pros and cons.
As for what the other party¡¯s intentions were, he did not care.
When the time came, he could ask his master, ancestor Hong Yuanchu, and the others for advice.
There were strong and weak people who opened the path. His master might not be the strongest, but how could the ancestor Hong Yuanchu be weak?
Luo Xinbai did not quite believe it.
As for the fact that the human race was not the overlord race and was targeted by all the other races, he was also skeptical.
Which race in the nine zones couldpete with the human race?
The demons had vanished.
The monster race was powerful, but still inferior.
As for the Buddhists, they were a bit special, and were more like a sect than a race.
The human race also had experts who converted to Buddhism. In any case, other than fighting the demons, they were rtively peaceful and did not pose much of a threat to the human race.
The ghost race had just risen, but their momentum was very fierce.
However, the ghost race was also formed from a collection of different races, including humans. Their past ties would make it difficult for the ghost race to unify and attack any particr race.
In any case, there were already secret techniques developed that restrained ghosts.
As for what the other party had said about summoning the strongest human being, what was that even about?
Yang Chen pondered for a moment and decided to tell Luo Xinbai some secrets which were rted to the ns of the human race. If they seeded here, the human race would gain an advantage over the ns of the other races in the chaos.
Compared to the other races, the human race was the overlord race in the nine zones, so they had to make the most of this.
The Great Dao of the nine zones did not reject the human race as much as the other races.
If he tried to force his way in, he could still do so, but his cultivation and strength would be suppressed.
The main reason why they did not do so was because the various races were on guard against the human race and would not allow the human race¡¯s top experts to enter the nine zones.
As such, Yang could only descend with a wisp of his consciousness.
If they could summon the strongest human to descend in advance and avoid the eyes and ears of the other races, the human race would definitely have an absolute advantage, and might even be able to unify the nine zones before the advent of the Great Dao cmity.
Then, they would be able to use the rejection of the Great Dao to restrain the other races.
They could also form an alliance with some powerful races that were not hostile to the human race and reduce the pressure exerted on the human race by the other races.
¡°In the long history of the nine zones and the human race, there have been many powerful Daoyuan realm experts. Do you know why there are only a few Daoyuan realm cultivators in the nine territories today?¡±
Luo Xinbai was stunned.
He had never thought about this question before.
Hearing it mentioned, it was as if a light bulb had gone off in his head.
Chapter 436 Law Of The Human King (Part 2)
"What do you mean?"
"They were either forced to leave or hunted down. Personally, I had no choice but to leave as well," Yang sighed and said, "The human race has never had an easy time. Our current status as the overlord of the nine zones is all thanks to the hard work and sacrifices of those ancient human experts of the past. Still, this current state is only temporary."
"The nine zones is the chaos'' first world, and has its own special characteristics. We left to preserve the human race."
"The powerfuldemons and monsters were forced to leave with us as well. Unwilling to be controlled by others, we left to find other opportunities to rise and be independent," Yang said, before continuing to expound on other secrets.
Luo Xinbai was shocked. There was actually such a secret in the history of the human race in the nine zones?
The demons of the nine zones were just mixed-blood demons?
The monsters were only mixed-blood or low-level monsters?
Luo Xinbai was dumbfounded.
All of this subverted his understanding of the world
He believed that his master and even Ancestor Hong Yuanchu might not know these secrets.
What the other party said was very likely to be true!
Were things so difficult for the human race?
The rise of the human race was also due to this. After all these powerful experts left, the human race rose to power due to opportunity and luck.
Otherwise, they would not have been able to be the overlord of the nine zones.
Chu Xuan was also quite surprised. Was this the reason why the former Daoyuan realm cultivators were not in the nine zones?
After their Dao path reached the 3,000-mile mark, someone would guide them and lead them away.
With the guidance of an expert, one could find the way to leave. They did not need to achieve the 10,000-mile mark to leave the nine zones and head out into the chaos.
However, the minimum requirement was a 3,000-mile long Dao path. Only at that point could one sense the guidance from others from beyond the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan wondered why he had not received any guidance, despite having a 4,000-meter long Dao path.
Then again, on second thought, no one knew he had reached the Daoyuan realm. Not a single trace of his aura had leaked out during his breakthrough.
It seemed that, at the moment, the various races were nning to take advantage of the Great Dao cmity, which reduced the rejection of the Great Dao, to return to the nine zones.
On the other hand, one of the goals of the human race''s experts in the chaos was to maintain the strength of the rejection of the Great Dao.
After all, the human race was the overlord of the nine zones and had the absolute upper hand here. There would be far more new Daoyuan realm experts emerging among the human race herepared to the other races.
As long as the number of human race experts continued to increase, there woulde a day when they would be able to suppress and resist the pressure from the other races.
The races that had left the nine zones were unable to enter, so if they wanted to advance to the Daoyuan realm, they could only do so in the chaos, which was much harder and required the support of supreme treasures.
Even then the Dao paths they opened were weaker, and took a very long time to stabilize.
This meant that it was almost impossible for these new Daoyuan realm cultivators to participate in the war between humans and the other races.
As such, the importance of the nine zones was self-evident.
Chu Xuan became more curious about the changes that had happened during thest Great Dao era.
What exactly had happened back then?
Was it solely due to the attempt by the immortal, celestial, and demon races to control the Great Dao?
Chu Xuan could not help but wonder if the human race had something to do with all of this.
Yang continued, "Do you understand the current situation of the human race? Danger will befall us at any moment!"
"Senior, what do you want me to do?"
Luo Xinbai asked solemnly.
"I''ll teach you a technique to condense the fate of a human king and increase your cultivation. Wait for the right time and use that fate as a formation to summon the strongest human."
"As long as the most powerful experts of the human race arrive in the nine zones in advance, the human race will have the upper hand."
Yang''s expression turned serious. "I''m not lying to you. As for me, I''m Yang, one of the ten ancestors of the human race!"
"I''ll find an opportunity to inform the human race''s Daoyuan realm cultivators in the nine zones. As long as we cooperate from the inside and the outside, we can find an opportunity for the human race to rise and survive this crisis."
Luo Xinbai took a deep breath and said, "I''ll do my best toplete the task you have entrusted to me, Senior!"
"That''s great!"
Yang then passed on the technique to Luo Xinbai.
After thetter memorized the technique, Yang said, "Things won''t change overnight. The Great Dao cmity has yet to arrive, so you should seize the opportunity to raise your cultivation level as soon as possible. If you can reach the Daoyuan realm, that would be for the best."
"Why didn''t you teach it to the human race''s Daoyuan realm experts?" Luo Xinbai asked, puzzled.
Yang shook his head and said, "Once they have opened their Dao paths, they no longer possess the fate of a human king, and thus cannot cultivate this technique."
After giving Luo Xinbai a few more words of advice, Yang left.
Yang did not know if Luo Xinbai would seed, but it was worth a shot.
Thew of the human king?
Chu Xuan silently deduced the technique. It had the effect of cultivating one''s Fate Dao principle and condensing the power of a human king.
It was very suitable for Luo Xinbai, so it was only natural that Yang would seek out Luo Xinbai.
The process of cultivating thew of the human king technique was rather special. It would condense the power and fate of the human king to open a Dao path.
That being said, the technique was useless for Chu Xuan. He had already opened his own Dao path, and he was not a human king anyway.
Chu Xuan suspected that the technique had been created by one of the ten ancestors of the human race, perhaps even the first human king in existence, and would summon the other party over when it reached a certain level.
Of course, even if that level was not reached, it would at least be able to summon the other party''s wisp of consciousness or avatar.
As for whether the summoned expert''s cultivation level would be suppressed by the Great Dao after entering the nine zones, that remained to be seen.
In any case, Yang''s n this time was not a threat to Chu Xuan. Everything was still under his control.
He still had time to improve himself and strengthen the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan pondered. He had to construct the reincarnation cycle as soon as possible to strengthen the Heavenly Daows.
Chapter 437 Creating Attractive Opportunities (Part 1)
When Luo Xinbai obtained thew of the human king, he did not cultivate it immediately.
After all, he did not know what would happen if he cultivated this technique.
Moreover, he did notpletely believe what Yang told him.
Therefore, he decided to ask the opinion of his master and Ancestor Hong Yuanchu before making a decision. They should at least be aware of these secrets, right?
Luo Xinbai immediately found a secret ce and contacted Kun He in the Great Dao Communication Group.
"Master, there''s a person called Yang, who ims to be one of the ten ancestors of the human race, who came looking for me."
He vaguely exined Yang''s words.
Since there were other races in the group chat, he avoided mentioning some of the secrets of the human race.
Kun He and Hong Yuanchu were both shocked.
Was what Yang said true?
They did not know. However, their instincts told them that it was.
However, they could note to a proper conclusion without seeing the technique itself, but that would be difficult seeing that there were so many people in the group chat, and that this discussion involved the secrets of the human race.
Chu Xuan appeared.
At this time, as a big shot and a mysterious existence, he naturally had to appear at the right time to rify things.
He opened up a private group chat for Luo xinbai, Hong Yuanchu, and Kun He.
As for the matter of the authenticity of thew of the human king, it was indeed genuine, but also not theplete version.
After all, Yang was not the creator of the human king technique, and even the creator had their own secrets that they obviously kept from others. Still, this iplete version was enough to summon the creator.
Once one reached the Daoyuan realm, cultivation techniques were no longer important. Extending and stabilizing one''s Dao path would be the core priority.
"Yang is indeed one of the ten ancestors of the human race."
Chu Xuan confirmed Yang''s identity.
Chu Xuan opened a private chat room for them.
Actually, thew of the human king technique was a little special.
Not to mention other races, even among the human race, there were very few people who were suitable to cultivate it. In that sense, it did not matter if the technique was leaked.
Hong Yuanchu and the others discussed it for a while, and finally came to the conclusion that Luo Xinbai could cultivate it. As for whether that person would be summoned or not, it would be decidedter.
If the human race was really in danger, what was the harm in summoning that person?
There was no problem with the cultivation method, which relieved Luo Xinbai.
He found a suitable ce and started to cultivate in seclusion.
Yang was still traveling the nine zones.
Chu Xuan did not make contact with him. There was no need for that now.
Instead, he turned his gaze to the Heaven''s Blessed of the Azure Dragon tribe and the treasure he possessed, which was part of a certain dragon race expert''s n.
At the same time, he focused on Ding Yue and Xiao Liang.
Which expert was the person who had his eyes on Ding Yue from?
Chu Xuan was unable to determine this, but the other party was definitely very powerful.
The person behind Xiao Liang had an overbearing aura. The opportunities and treasures he left behind all contained a terrifying battle intent.
Xiao Liang''s cultivation rose quickly and he was now a fifth-level Dao realm cultivator.
His Battle Dao principle had been condensed, and was strengthening rapidly as he fused the new Dao principles heprehended into it.
A Battle Dao principle expert?
In the history of the nine zones, which race was warlike?
Chu Xuan took out the Myriad Races As and checked to see if he could find out which race had those traits.
Very quickly, he found his target.
"Skyhook race, which have hooks on the backs of their heads, and two hooks on their ears. They are warlike and good at fighting, and famous for their fighting spirit."
Since they were so warlike and loved battles, they would probably respond badly to having their ns destroyed, right?
They were a good target to stir up trouble in the Ancient Chaos World.
Even though the dragon race expert behind the Azure Dragon tribe''s genius was likely to be very powerful, it should not deter an angry Skyhook race member. That being said, the dragon race expert would probably be able to deal with it, though it would probably cause some problems.
Xiao Liang''s Battle Dao principle was transforming, so it would not be long before the other party tried to send their wisp of consciousness over.
Before that, he had to increase Xiao Liang''s attractiveness and let the other party see the full extent of Xiao Liang''s monstrous talent, so that they would bring along some treasures.
In any case, Xiao Liang was verypatible with the Skyhook race''s traits. He was born with battle intent, battle heart and battle soul. He also loved to fight, and was not weak by any measure. The Skyhook race expert would be hard-pressed to find a better vessel anywhere else in the nine zones.
Chapter 438 Creating Attractive Opportunities (Part 2)
Chu Xuan made some calctions as to what measures would be best to take, and then began to act to create the perfect bait.
First, the other party had to be able to observe and sense Xiao Liang even before his wisp of consciousness descended into Xiao Liang''s physical body. Otherwise, just based on the other party''s current methods, he would not be able to evaluate Xiao Liang''s talent in detail.
Of course, Chu Xuan would not let the other party''s wisp of consciousness actually enter Xiao Liang''s body. He merely had to make Xiao Liang an attractive enough target to entice the other party to bring treasures along.
He also had to create something to make it easier for the other party''s wisp of consciousness to descend without being rejected by the Great Dao.
That would definitely entice the other party, right?
Thanks to the Heavenly Daows being in control of the nine zones, Chu Xuan was able to aplish this with rtive ease.
First, Chu Xuan created the illusion that Xiao Liang had a strong battle intent, equivalent to that of a 36th-level Dao realm expert.
That was freakish enough, right?
After all, Xiao Liang was only a fifth-level Dao realm cultivator. From the perspective of the Skyhook race expert, he would definitely be considered prime material to create an avatar in the nine zones.
Would the other party be tempted?
Definitely!
Next, Chu Xuan had to deal with the other party''s contingency ns. The Skyhook race had once roamed the nine zones, and as such had their own territory in the nine zones, which was one of the treasurends in the nine zones.
They had obviously left their inheritance there in the hope of creating another avenue to descend into the nine zones. However, Chu Xuan could not allow that. He wanted Xiao Liang to be their one and only option, so that they would bet everything on his disciple.
The other party was a big fish, so he had to make the bait as attractive as possible, including by reducing the amount ofpetition.
In any case, Chu Xuan had prepared a scapegoat, in the form of the backer of that Azure Dragon tribe''s genius. They would have to suffer in his stead.
Xiao Liang was a little confused.
His battle intent suddenly became iparably intense, reaching a terrifying level.
That being said, he could tell that it was not real and was only an illusion.
If he really possessed such a strong battle intent, then it would not be a problem for him to sweep and defeat much stronger opponents.
The battle intent around his body was too strong, and it had appeared so suddenly.
Xiao Liang wondered if this was his master''s doing.
Just as he was thinking this, Chu Xuan''s voice rang out in his mind.
"Some people have extended their long hands into the nine zones. Since that''s the case, I''ll help you find an opportunity. You''ll be the bait to catch these big fish."
"What does Master mean?"
"Your talent has attracted the attention of certain people, and they wish to make you an avatar. In order to do so, they will bring along some treasures to hasten your cultivation progress."
"They''re pretty strong, so the treasures they prepare will be worth it."
Xiao Liang was overjoyed.
If his master said those treasures were worth it, then they definitely would be.
He was not worried about any problems.
If his master was not confident, why would he do this?
"Many thanks, Master!"
"En, head to this ce first. Just keep releasing your battle intent."
"Yes, Master!"
Xiao Liang was extremely excited as he immediately headed toward the Skyhook race''s treasurend.
It was a special ce that no one had entered yet. Incidentally, Chu Xuan had blocked some of the treasurends rted to these experts to keep people out, reserving them for his own use, and also to prevent any unforeseen circumstances.
After all, he had to be more cautious with these experts'' contingency ns, at least until the Heavenly Daows became strong enough to deal with them.
Xiao Liang''s speed was not slow. Within three days, he arrived at his destination.
Chapter 439 - 439 Creating Attractive Opportunities (Part 3)
439 Creating Attractive Opportunities (Part 3)
From above, this treasurend seemed to be shaped like a giant hook..
As soon as he entered, Xiao Liang sensed a strong battle intent.
He was shocked. How strong was the expert who was once here?
Even after a long time, the remaining battle intent here had notpletely faded.
To experts who cultivated the Battle Dao principle, it was definitely a treasurend from which many insights could be gleaned.
¡°You can cultivate here for now. There¡¯s no rush.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice was transmitted into Xiao Liang¡¯s mind.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Xiao Liang found a ce and sat down cross-legged as he began to take in the battle intent around him.
There was more than one kind of battle intent here. Some were as hot as fire, some were as cold as killing intent, and some were as heavy as a mountain.
They were all battle intents, but they were also different in nature.
This was a new discovery for Xiao Liang.
It turned out that the Battle Dao principle epassed so many different variations.
When these battle intents merged and shed, the battle intent seemed to get even stronger.
This was a great ce to cultivate!
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry to reel in his prey, so he could afford to wait until Xiao Liang made the most of this opportunity.
In a sense, the varying battle intents here reminded Chu Xuan of his own Dao path, which was forged not only from a single Dao principle, but a miniature Great Dao thatbined multiple Dao principles.
While in terms of purity and focus, his Dao path wasckingpared to other Daoyuan realm cultivators, it was stronger, sturdier, and moreprehensive.
This was the reason why the Great Dao of the nine zones was so powerful.
At this juncture, Xiao Liang¡¯s strength entered a state of explosive growth, as he continued toprehend the insights around him and further strengthen his understanding of his Battle Dao principle.
While Xiao Liang was doing this, Chu Xuan continued to focus on extending his Dao path. There was no rush. What woulde would eventuallye.
His Dao path had be his obsession, and every meter it grew longer made him happier. He could sense his strength growing, which added fuel to the fire.
Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao path was now more than 4,000 miles long. He was still a long way from the 10,000-mile mark, but he was not discouraged.
His n was in the works, and he had the support of the system.
Unlike other Daoyuan realm cultivators who had opened their Dao paths in the Great Dao, he did not need to worry about severing the source of his Dao path.
As a miniature version of the Great Dao, his Dao path could be independent at any point once it reached a certain length.
The nine zones were the first world in the chaos. Above the Great Dao of the nine zones was the Great Dao of the chaos.
The longer his Dao path extended, the more insights he gained, and the more Chu Xuan understood about this world.
He also understood that the purpose of those living beings who explored the boundaries of the chaos was to transcend the chaos.
However, was there a limit to the chaos?
Chapter 440 Fishing With A Skyhook (Part 1)
Chu Xuan stayed in the courtyard and silently went about his own business. asionally, he would turn to look at what was going on to the nine zones, paying close attention to the ns of those hidden experts.
He restrained himself from interfering too much, lest his actions affect the progress of the Great Dao cmity.
The Northern Zone was very peaceful. Most of the cultivators here had left in search of opportunities elsewhere. While the expanded territory of the Northern Zone contained countless treasurednds, Chu Xuan had hidden them all.
Any hidden experts who were trying to use the Northern Zone as the foundation for their ns were probably extremely frustrated at this point.
All of the living beings of the nine zones seemed to have forgotten the existence of the Northern Zone entirely, despite how abnormal the situation there was.
No one remembered how special the Northern Zone was, including those who had left in search of other opportunities in other zones.
Even Yang, whose wisp of consciousness had already descended upon the nine zones, seemed to have neglected the existence of the Northern Zone.
This was done by Chu Xuan deliberately.
After the nine zones were incorporated into the Heavenly Daows, he caused people to unknowingly ignore the existence of the Northern Zone.
A portion of the treasurends in the Northern Zones did not contain traces of those hidden experts'' ns. These he opened up privately for the cultivators of the ck Moon Tower, and the Great Qin Empire, to explore.
The Chu family was also involved in this.
Chu Yun would often explore treasurends and was very excited about her findings.
Once she gained something, she would run back to show Chu Xuan what she had gained.
Time flowed on, and soon three months had passed.
Chu Xuan had extended his Dao path by ten miles, which was astoundingly fast by the standards of ordinary Daoyuan realm cultivators.
However, Chu Xuan was still not satisfied.
Still, there was no better way currently.
He sighed inwardly.
Catching prey and triggering the system''s reward was the fastest way, but this also required patience.
He looked at the Skyhook race''s treasurend.
Xiao Liang had just finishedprehending and strengthening his Battle Dao principle.
He had gained a lot, and his strength had improved again.
The greatest benefit was that Xiao Liang''s horizons had been broadened, and his state of mind had changed. This experience allowed him to have a clearer direction for his cultivation and improvement in the Dao realm. It was unlikely that he would encounter a bottleneck in his cultivation before the 16th level of the Dao realm.
It was time to catch a big fish.
It so happened that the genius of the Azure Dragon tribe was also on the move. The timing was perfect.
''My Dao path extension depends on you, big fish,'' Chu Xuan thought silently.
"It''s time!"
Chu Xuan''s voice rang out in Xiao Liang''s mind.
"Yes, Master!"
Xiao Liang''s eyes lit up. He could almost envision the great opportunity and treasure right in front of him.
Chu Xuan could not help but fall into a state of deep thought.
Was he setting a bad example?
His actions would not lead his disciples astray, right?
When they became stronger one day, would they try to obtain treasures and opportunities like this?
''Forget it, I can''t be bothered.''
Chu Xuan pondered. In any case, if his disciples were truly interested in fishing for treasures, he would impart some of his skills and knowledge to them.
He instructed Xiao Liang to go to the core of the treasurend, where there was a skyhook embedded in the ground.
It was pitch-ck and mottled, as if it had been eroded by countless passing years.
This skyhook was the true trump card left behind by the Skyhook race''s expert.
Once this skyhook was activated and awakened, the other party could use it to channel their wisp of consciousness.
That expert would be able to use the skyhook as a medium to observe Xiao Liang and discover his monstrous abilities.
Once the other party was tempted by Xiao Liang, he would definitely use the skyhook as a guide for his wisp of consciousness to descend; hopefully with a supreme treasure.
It was actually very easy to activate this skyhook. As long as one''s battle intent was strong enough, one could activate the skyhook.
It seemed simple, but the requirement for battle intent was not low.
"Use your battle intent to activate the skyhook."
"Yes, Master!"
Xiao Liang took a deep breath and calmed his excited heart.
It was time to act, and he could not expose any ws to the other party.
Of course, an existence of that level would not care about the changes in Xiao Liang''s expression.
There was no way the other party would believe that they were being deceived by a mere fifth-level Dao realm cultivator.
That would be unthinkable.
After all, there were no experts at their level in the nine zones.
This carelessness was what would give Chu Xuan the opportunity he needed.
Xiao Liang''s battle intent was triggered as he charged toward the skyhook.
To make Xiao Liang''s talent even more obvious, Chu Xuan attached a small portion of the power of the Heavenly Daows to Xiao Liang''s body, empowering his battle intent.
Xiao Liang''s battle intent had now far exceeded the required amount to activate the skyhook.
Chu Xuan was brimming with confidence. He would catch this big fish for sure!
Chapter 441 Fishing With A Skyhook (Part 2)
The skyhook trembled and, at the same time, it emitted a unique battle intent. In an instant, it was as if something had been triggered.
Chu Xuan did not stop it, allowing the skyhook to connect with the existence beyond the nine zones.
Somewhere in the Ancient Chaos World.
A huge skyhook stood upright, as if it was going to sh the heavens.
This ce was filled with a violent battle intent.
Near the Skyhook race''s territory, there was not a single subordinate force.
No force was willing to serve the Skyhook race, and they preferred it this way as well.
In the eyes of the other races, the Skyhook race were a bunch of lunatics who would start a fight at the drop of a hat.
Even the powerful races in the Ancient Chaos World stayed far away from this race. They did not want to deal with them unless it was absolutely necessary.
It was not a matter regarding strength, nor that of fear, but rather that it was troublesome to deal with them. No one liked dealing with people who would find every excuse to pick a fight.
In fact, no one woulde within a ten-thousand-mile radius of the Skyhook race''s territory. They would not even pass by.
There was once an expert who had tried this and gotten into trouble.
"What are you looking at?"
"I''m just passing by!"
"If you''re just passing by, why are you looking at me?"
"You were the one who called out to me."
"So what? Die!"
Then, that expert had been swarmed by the Skyhook race and had barely escaped with his life.
Even now, he was still recovering from his injuries.
From then on, no one dared to pass by within ten thousand kilometers of the Skyhook race''s territory.
They were a bunch of lunatics who were also very strong.
In fact, there had been many forces around them when they first arrived at the Ancient Chaos World. However, each and every one moved away after several interactions with the Skyhook race.
¡
At this moment, in the core of the Skyhook race''s territory.
In a secret room, an expert from the Skyhook race sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. The skyhook behind his head emitted an intense amount of battle intent that filled the room.
Countless illusory shadows appeared on the wall, and they were in the midst of a constant battle.
This was the Skyhook race''s third ancestor, Tiangou Zheng, a Nine Extreme Daoyuan expert.
Moreover, he was an extremely powerful figure even among Nine Extreme Daoyuan cultivators.
He had once fought 1v3 without being at a disadvantage.
The reason why the Skyhook race could be so overbearing, arrogant, and domineering was because they were strong. Otherwise, they would have been exterminated by others by now.
In the entire Ancient Chaos World, Tiangou Zheng''s strength was one of the top experts, apart from those who had transcended the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
He was a simple-minded person who did not think too much and did not consider things in the long run. All that mattered to him was what he felt in the moment. Once he started fighting, it would not end until one party was dead. Even surrendering or apologizing would not help.
Therefore, even the top experts did not want to provoke him.
Tiangou Zheng suddenly opened his eyes and frowned.
The skyhook at the back of his head trembled.
Then, he became overjoyed.
The skyhook in the nine zones had actually been activated!
Who activated it?
Tiangou Zheng tried to send a wisp of his consciousness over to the skyhook in the nine zones.
The illusory shadows that were fighting in the secret room all disappeared in an instant.
His wisp of consciousness formed a mysterious connection to the skyhook. He was very careful, and only sent over a very weak wisp of consciousness to avoid triggering the rejection of the Great Dao.
As soon as the wisp of consciousness, Tiangou Zheng was stunned. Battle intent had actually triggered the resonance of the skyhook and activated it.
He used his wisp of consciousness to observe the surroundings and suddenly saw a human youth.
Chapter 442 Fishing With A Skyhook (Part 3)
Ah, it was this kid!
This was an unexpected gain.
Should he descend now and take over the kid''s body?
Hold on, what was this?
Tiangou Zheng was shocked.
The kid was not very strong, but he was able to erupt with battle intent that was a hundred times stronger than his cultivation level.
Amazing!
It was no wonder he could activate the skyhook.
What a good seedling!
Tiangou Zhengughed sinisterly. He only had one thought in his mind, which was to destroy this kid and take over his body.
Then, he quickly stopped himself.
Such a monstrous talent, fate and battle intent¡
Would it not be better to turn this kid into his avatar?
His consciousness returned to the Ancient Chaos World.
In the secret room, Tiangou Zheng was deep in thought. Should he turn the other party into an avatar?
Destroying such a good vessel would be such a waste. Furthermore, it was the perfect fit for him. This avatar might even be able to reach the Daoyuan realm.
If he could also nurture it to the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, and thenbine it with his original body, even if he did not cut off the source of his Dao path, no one within the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm would be his match.
Tiangou Zheng was extremely tempted.
His wisp of consciousness descended upon the skyhook once again and observed Xiao Liang. He realized that Xiao Liang''s battle intent seemed to be getting stronger.
It was as if he was about to undergo a metamorphosis.
With such little strength, he actually wanted to transform his battle intent?
He was a peerless monster. At this point, Xiao Liang''s battle intent had even surpassed Tiangou Zheng''s when thetter was at the same cultivation realm.
This was a great opportunity!
With this thought, he decided that he had to turn this kid into his avatar.
He would inherit the kid''s talent and fate.
Tiangou Zheng immediately started his preparations.
His avatar had to be strong, so he had to quickly improve its cultivation.
The period of cmity was the best opportunity for this, but it would require precious treasures.
The human boy used a spear.
His physical body was also powerful.
Tiangou Zheng immediately started preparing the various treasures needed to increase Xiao Liang''s strength.
He would not skimp on his avatar''s needs
Skyhook then left the Skyhook race''s territory and headed toward the base of a particr small force. They had a treasure he needed.
Although the small force was the subordinate force of a powerful race, he did not care. Since he wanted it, he would have it.
He simply walked in and beat everyone up and took the treasure.
This infuriated everyone. However, he then said, "I don''t have time to fight today. If you dare to stop me, I wille knocking on your doors everyday to pick a fight!"
In the end, they gave up. It was not worth getting entangled with Tiangou Zheng and the Skyhook race for the sake of a single treasure.
After Tiangou Zheng obtained that treasure, he took out a fang-shaped true treasure, which he had obtained from a powerful chaotic being. It was also one of his secret treasures. It could be said that he had put a lot of effort and thought into this.
Chapter 443 Fighting Fish (Part 1)
Chu Xuan looked at the skyhook in the nine zones and revealed a knowing smile.
Another big fish had taken the bait, and was probably preparing the necessary treasures.
He then turned to the Azure Dragon tribe''s genius, who was the chess piece of his chosen scapegoat. At this moment, this genius, who was cultivating in seclusion and preparing for a breakthrough, fell into a deep sleep without a sound, the kind where one would not wake up until a life and death crisis urred.
As for his backer''s treasure, it had already miraculously appeared in the skyhook race''s treasurend, though it remained concealed for now.
Just like the jade crystal pce, this treasure contained residual traces of its former master. This should allow them to identify the other party.
Chu Xuan was waiting.
The wisp of consciousness descended upon the skyhook again. This time, the wisp of consciousness was slightly stronger.
This process repeated itself several times, each time with a little more strength.
The other party was trying to test the upper limit of the strength of the wisp of consciousness before it would trigger the rejection of the Great Dao.
From this, Chu Xuan judged that the wisp of consciousness of this Skyhook race expert was weaker than the dragon expert. Perhaps not in terms of raw strength, but at least in terms of the level of control and concealment. The dragon expert had been able to send over a stronger wisp of consciousness due to that.
After that, a small vortex appeared above the skyhook, and an item flew out.
Xiao Liang''s eyes flickered as he looked at the item that flew out.
"Catch it."
Chu Xuan''s voice rang out in his mind.
Xiao Liang immediately caught the item joyfully. At the same time, he moved closer to the skyhook with excitement and curiosity on his face, clearly waiting for more treasures to fly out.
Not long after, another treasure flew out from the skyhook.
Xiao Liang also epted it.
Chu Xuan looked on silently. The other party was testing the transmission of items and at the same time, using treasures to keep Xiao Liang in ce, afraid that Xiao Liang would leave the vicinity of the skyhook.
After a few more small items, the true treasure arrived.
The previous treasures looked good, but were actually only useful to those below the sixth level of the Dao realm.
A fang flew out of the vortex.
The fang was also apanied by a white pearl, and it was attached with Tiangou Zheng''s wisp of consciousness.
Chu Xuan''s eyes flickered. These guys were indeed rich.
He had used a chaos-grade treasure.
That fang was not simple, and definitely came from a chaotic being.
The white pearl contained the essence of life and could condense more on its own. It could be considered an extraordinary treasure.
Dao realm cultivators with this treasure could quickly recover even if they were heavily injured.
In fact, they would even be able to burn their life essence to cast certain forbidden secret techniques to an extent, and use this treasure to replenish it without worrying about the aftereffects.
Moreover, the white pearl was not a single-use item.
From this, it could be seen that the Skyhook race expert valued Xiao Liang''s potential as an avatar very much.
The fang and the white pearl flew toward Xiao Liang.
Tiangou Zheng was excited. He was about to obtain his avatar!
In the game of the nine territories, he had taken the initiative!
Roar!
At this moment, a dragon''s roar was heard.
Tiangou Zheng was stunned. Why was there a dragon''s roar?
Were there still dragons in the nine zones?
How was that possible?
At this moment, the shadow of a giant dragon swooped down. It extended its ws and grabbed the fang and the white pearl.
Boom!
Once it caught the treasures, it instantly shattered Tiangou Zheng''s wisp of consciousness.
The shattered wisp of consciousness let out a furious roar before it dissipated.
"Long Chang, you worm! I, Tiangou Zheng, will not rest until you die!"
It seemed that they did know one another!
Tiangou Zheng?
Long Chang?
It looked like Chu Xuan''s n was a sess.
The shadow of the giant dragon disappeared, and the treasure miraculously reappeared in the hands of that Azure Dragon tribe genius, who also coincidentally woke up.
The fang and the white pearl were now in Xiao Liang''s hands.
"These are all pretty good treasures. Make good use of them."
Xiao Liang was extremely excited.
"Many thanks, Master!"
Master was still the best.
Those so-called strong people were all toyed with by his master.
"The white pearl can be used to nurture the slow vine."
Chu Xuan gave Xiao Liang some pointers on how to efficiently use the treasures to increase his strength and cultivation level.
Xiao Liang noted them down.
His slow vine was still in its state of infancy, and was unable to disy too much power.
However, with the white pearl, he would be able to nurture it so that it would develop much faster.
Incidentally, the battle intent around the skyhook in the nine zones faded away as well. It was now useless.
Chapter 444 Fighting Fish (Part 2)
It cracked and fell to the ground.
Chu Xuan would not let Tiangou Zheng have another opportunity to send his wisp of consciousness into the nine zones.
After all, he had no more treasures to offer.
"You did not leave seclusion, and schemed to gain a precious treasure for your disciple. You have been rewarded with a thousand-mile Dao path extension."
The system''s reward came as expected.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. Sure enough, the system''s rewards trumped months of assiduous cultivation.
5,000-mile Dao path!
He was halfway to the benchmark!
That being said, the 10,000-mile mark was not his goal, but rather the Dao path length he initially bragged about, which was millions of miles.
¡
Ancient Chaos World.
Tiangou Zheng was going crazy.
He had gone to great lengths to obtain the white pearl, and had even prepared the fang of the chaotic being, yet it had all been for naught.
He could not take this lying down.
His aura erupted, and with a bang, the secret room instantly exploded.
Many other Skyhook nsmen trembled in fear as they looked in his direction in shock.
What was wrong with the third ancestor?
Who made him angry?
There was actually someone who dared to anger the third ancestor?
They stared at him in disbelief.
"Long Chang, I''m not done with you!"
Tiangou Zheng soared into the sky and charged toward a certain ce in the Ancient Chaos World.
The onlookers were stunned.
He was going to find trouble with the dragon race?
How did the dragon race offend this lunatic?
The forces that Tiangou Zheng passed by all trembled with fear and kept their heads down. No one wanted to identally provoke a furious Skyhook race expert.
If they were caught up in the incident, it would be toote to cry tears of regret.
The experts of the Ancient Chaos World were dumbfounded. The Great Dao cmity was approaching. Logically speaking, everyone should be avoiding conflicts at this stage.
Why were these Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts all so hot-tempered?
Tianmo Lie and Ancestor Yuan Shan were still fighting in the chaos. Although the intensity of their fight had subsided somewhat, there were no signs of them stopping.
In fact, both of them had suffered some degree of injuries.
Was Tiangou Zheng going to follow in their footsteps?
All of the experts looked in the direction of the dragon race''s territory curiously.
Somewhere in the Ancient Chaos World, there was a sea with countless inds. This was where the dragon race''s territory was.
At first, this ce was just argeke. Then, after the Dragon race was expelled from the nine zones, they arrived at this ce and began to expand it, to the point it became a sea.
The dragon race was considered one of the overlord races of the Ancient Chaos World. Nearby, there were some other monster tribes living on the inds.
These were all subordinates of the dragon race, and possessed some measure of the dragon race''s bloodline.
Suddenly, a destructive aura descended. A curved hook fell from the sky. With a bang, a huge ind was instantly turned into dust.
The monster tribes living on the inds were all shocked.
There was actually someone who dared to attack the dragon race''s territory?
Who was so bold?
When they saw who it was, they were so scared that they all jumped into the sea to hide.
Why was this person here?
It was actually the third ancestor of the Skyhook race, Tiangou Zheng!
It was one of the f*cking lunatics!
Did the dragon ancestor offend him?
"Long Chang, you worm, get out here!"
Tiangou Zheng''s aura exploded and suppressed the entire region. A terrifying skyhook manifested above his head, and turned all of the living beings nearby into nothingness instantly.
Roar!
A dragon''s roar was heard, after which a golden dragon flew out.
After the enormous golden dragon appeared, it transformed into human form with a pair of dragon horns on its head.
His eyes were cold as he looked at Tiangou Zheng.
The Skyhook race was strong, and they loved to fight. Furthermore, there was no end to their madness.
However, the dragon race was not afraid of them.
"Tiangou Zheng, you are acting presumptuously!"
"I am?"
Tiangou Zheng was furious.
"Long Chang, you worm, you dared to ruin my nine zones'' n and made me suffer heavy losses, yet you''re calling me presumptuous?"
"Do you think that I am afraid of your worm race?"
Long Chang was so angry that his face turned purple. The dragons hated being called worms.
"When have I ever ruined your nine zones'' n?"
"My wisp of consciousness was just about to descend. Did you think I wouldn''t find out if you destroyed it?"
Tiangou Zheng quivered with rage.
Long Chang''s gaze focused. He did not doubt Tiangou Zheng''s words.
This guy was a little crazy, but the only good thing about him was that he would not nder others.
Could it be that his chess piece in the nine zones had killed Tiangou Zheng''s chess piece just as his wisp of consciousness was about to descend?
That should be the case!
After he thought it through, he immediately sneered and said, "What a joke! If your chess piece was weaker than mine, how can you me me for it? It''s your own damn fault for picking a useless chess piece!"
"Good, it was indeed you. Then die!"
Hearing that "admission", Tiangou Zheng immediately attacked.
Boom!
The power of his Dao path was unleashed, sting toward Long Chang.
The sea roiled, and all of the inds within a 10,000-mile radius turned into nothingness, including the living beings on them.
Long Chang was furious.
"Tiangou Zheng!"
Chapter 445 Fighting Fish (Part 3)
Boom!
Long Chang also made his move. At the same time, he erected a barrier to block Tiangou Zheng''s attack.
Spatial cracks started appearing in their surroundings. Long Chang resisted with all of his might, but things were getting tenuous, and he was gradually falling into a disadvantaged state. It was more difficult to protect than to attack.
Boom!
From the sea, another figure appeared and took over the role of defending.
"Tiangou Zheng! If you want to fight, then let''s do it. Come with me to the chaos!"
Long Chang''s gaze was cold as he soared into the sky and headed toward the chaos.
However, Tiangou Zheng did not budge. It appeared that he wanted to cause as much coteral damage to the dragon race''s territory as possible..
The battle between two Nine Extreme Daoyuan cultivators would wreak havoc in their surroundings. The shockwaves from the battle would likely wipe out many of their subordinate forces as well as the weaker members of their race.
"If you insist on fighting here, I''ll go to your Skyhook race''s territory!"
"Hmph!"
Although Tiangou Zheng was furious, he would not jeopardize his race''s safety.
With a sh, Tiangou Zheng flew toward the chaos as well.
Boom!
In the chaos, the battle between Tiangou Zheng and Long Chang was much more intense than the one between Tianmo Lie and Ancestor Yuan Shan.
Tiangou Zheng was a lunatic, and fought like one too!
Whoosh! Whoosh!
At the border of the Ancient Chaos World, a few powerful figures appeared. They were all Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts.
They observed the battle silently.
Battles between Nine Extreme Dao creators were extremely rare, perhaps not even once in a hundred thousand years. Even then, it would only be to test each other''s strength and not a fight to the death.
Was all of this happening due to the Great Dao cmity?
Long Chang was at a disadvantage, and was being suppressed by Tiangou Zheng.
Roar!
In the end, he had no choice but to reveal his true form to fight.
A giant golden dragon manifested itself in the darkness of the chaos.
Boom!
The fight instantly became even.
On the other side, the battle between Tianmo Lie and Ancestor Yuan Shan was still ongoing. The sudden battle between Tiangou Zheng and Long Chang seemed to breathe new life into their fight, which immediately intensified.
What was going on with these four?
No one knew when the battles would subside.
After two days, Long Chang no longer wanted to fight. However, there was no way Tiangou Zheng was going to let him go. Therefore, the fight continued.
He cursed inwardly. Why was he being med for Tiangou Zheng''s inadequacy? That damn lunatic should have just chosen a better chess piece!
Chapter 446 Innate Fire Spirit (Part 1)
While all of this was happening, the instigator, Chu Xuan, was already making ns to use Xiang Xing as bait.
He was ready to catch another big fish.
Interestingly, the hidden expert who had his eye on Xiang Xing was not an expert from a powerful race or force, but rather a wandering expert.
Chu Xuan''s gaze focused on a certain ce in the nine zones, which was covered in red mes so hot that they would even melt a divine artifact.
The aura of the mes here was simr to the aura Chu Xuan sensed from that hidden expert.
Was this that expert''s previous cultivation abode? Or perhaps even his residence?
Chu Xuan instructed Xiang Xing to head over to that ce, which was an underground cave, and cultivate.
Xiang Xing was born with fiery bones and cultivated the Fire Dao principle. With his Dao realm cultivation, he could withstand the heat of the red mes.
Chu Xuan patiently waited. Xiang Xing would need time toprehend the Fire Dao principle exuded by the red mes.
As Xiang Xing continued to cultivate andprehend the Fire Dao principle, Chu Xuan pondered on whether he should pick another scapegoat. He was not sure if the dragon race expert could handle two enemies.
Then, Chu Xuan''s gaze turned towards Wang Luo, Ding Yue, Qian Ming, Hei Yue and Qin Ying.
There was even someone eyeing Qin Ying as a chess piece, as well as Ren Changhe. It seemed that even his in-name disciples might yield him some rewards.
The only two who did not seem to attract the attention of these hidden experts were Chu Pingfan and Kingyer, as they were both Extreme Dao cultivators, which made them unsuitable vessels.
Perhaps if that remnant wisp of consciousness of the third ancestor of the human race was still alive, then one of those two might have been targeted.
Aside from the Extreme Dao being unique in terms of cultivation, selecting one as a vessel was problematic in other ways.
The probability of an Extreme Dao cultivator dying prematurely was too high, which was too much of a risk to take for these hidden experts'' ns.
Chu Xuan then turned his gaze to Du Yuan and the little evil king.
After the transformation process, Du Yuan''s physical body and talents improved significantly. Although he was not among the top-level Heaven''s Blessed, he was at least qualified to be one now.
The little evil king, on the other hand, had officially risen to prominence.
His talent was extraordinary, and his fate was also strong. He continued to pursue the evil son, searching doggedly for his whereabouts.
Although Chu Xuan suspected that their opportunity had to do with a nid out with the giant race, up till now, no connection had been made with either Du Yuan or the little evil king.
Ji Dexin was also getting stronger. Given Ji Dexin''s status as a half-saint of the celestial race in his previous life, Chu Xuan was still curious as to what his true intentions were.
Ji Dexin possessed a supreme treasure that could block the prying of the Heavenly Daows. Furthermore, it appeared that there was a hidden expert behind him too.
Why was he helping the human race?
Furthermore, it even seemed like he wanted to be a human king.
Was it for real, or was it all a facade?
Would he turn on the human race after bing a human king?
Among the experts of the three races back then, many were once humans.
However, they had separated themselves from the human race and no longer acknowledged their identity as human beings. Even their bloodlines were different.
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought.
Had Ji Dexin been one of those human experts from back then, and had reincarnated into the Ji family after a change of heart?
It was not impossible, although the probability was a little small.
Furthermore, did the human king of the Ji family know about this?
Was Ji Dexin part of thetter''s n?
On the human side, only Yang, the tenth ancestor of the human race, had appeared.
There were many questions, but not enough answers. In any case, Chu Xuan had to focus on his cultivation. Only by being strong enough would he be able to deal with the situations thrown at him once the Great Dao cmity arrived.
Chapter 447 Innate Fire Spirit (Part 2)
In order to get stronger, his top priority was to catch some big fishes and reap the corresponding rewards from the system to extend his Dao path.
Xiang Xing opened his eyes. He had gained enough insight from this treasurend.
"We can start now."
Chu Xuan''s voice resounded in his mind.
Xiang Xing was excited. Was he finally going to obtain a supreme treasure?
Buzzzzzz!
mes surged out of his body, and his fiery bones physique appeared. His Fire Dao principle resonated with the red mes around him.
Whoosh!
The red mes seemed to have been activated, and a faint aura emerged.
Ancient Chaos World.
In a zing hot ce, red mes illuminated the surroundings and covered an area of a hundred thousand miles. At its center, there was a bare red mountain peak that seemed to be as hot as molten iron.
At the peak of the mountain, there was a me swaying. It was this me that fuelled all of the other mes in this area, turning it into a forbidden zone.
Other than those who had truly cultivated the Fire Dao principle, no one else would dare to step into this ce.
In the Ancient Chaos World, there were many Fire Dao principle experts, of which the most famous one was the master of the red volcano.
Huo Xuan!
Huo Xuan''s origin was extraordinary. He was an innate fire spirit who was born when the nine zones were created.
He had transcended many cmities and, over a long period of time, developed to this state. Despite being a fire spirit, he had not been subdued or refined by an expert.
This was because, by the time he was discovered, his strength had already reached a terrifying level. Even so, there were countless experts who wanted to refine him, yet with his strength, he fought them off, even killing them.
After that Huo Xuan became known as a top expert.
He was the foremost expert regarding the Fire Dao of the nine zones. After many mystic mes and spiritual mes in the nine zones gained sentience, they all worshiped Huo Xuan as their ancestor.
Under Huo Xuan''s protection, these fire spirits began to grow, and ultimately became an entire race.
However, after the Great Dao cmity, the Fire Spirit race was almost wiped out and retreated from the nine zone. Huo Xuan himself entered the Ancient Chaos World.
There were not many fire spirits left in the Ancient Chaos World currently. The Fire Spirit race had long be a thing of the past.
Still, Huo Xuan was still alive and extremely powerful. It was rumored that Huo Xuan had searched for a body that could contain his fire spirit body countless times.
He had even thought of upying the body of a giant for his own use.
In the end, because his fire spirit body was too strong and too hot, no physical body could withstand it.
Moreover, he had extremely high requirements for his physical body.
The me at the peak of the red volcano was his true body.
The dancing me seemed to be silent, and from afar, one could not tell how hot it was.
However, in the entire Ancient Chaos World, not even Nine Extreme Daoyuan cultivators dared to get close.
No one knew how strong he was.
Other than the first time he arrived at the Ancient Chaos World, when an expert had tried to subdue him and refine him, he had not made a move until now.
Back then, an expert who had just reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm tried to capture Huo Xuan, but he was burned to the point of almost copsing. His cultivation level fell, and he had yet to recover. Perhaps it never would.
Many experts in the Ancient Chaos World still remembered this incident, as it was one of the few times a Nine Extreme Daoyuan expert had been so gravely injured.
As such, they learned to fear Huo Xuan, and regarded him as an existence only second to chaotic beings.
Chaotic beings had only appeared at the beginning of the chaos, and no more had appeared after a certain number of years.
In the past, chaotic beings were high and mighty, ruling over everything in the nine zones. It was only after countless battles and innumerable deaths that the living beings of the nine zones defeated the chaotic beings.
However, these were the weaker chaotic beings.
If the chaotic beings from back then, who were likely exploring the chaos, were still alive, how terrifying would their strength be?
The me on the red volcano suddenly shook and turned into human-form.
His brows were slightly furrowed.
Then, he closed his eyes slightly and a wisp of his consciousness was channeled somewhere though a mysterious force.
Chu Xuan''s brows suddenly rose. Here ites, a big fish had taken the bait.
The red mes jumped up as if they were alive.
Xiang Xing was still circting his Fire Dao principle, and his fiery bones physique was faintly visible.
The wisp of consciousness in the red mes silently watched Xiang Xing motionlessly for a long time.
Was he not taking the bait?
Chu Xuan frowned. Did this person not have any thoughts of creating an avatar?
He could tell that this person was different from the other experts.
It seemed like he was actually a fire spirit?
The wisp of consciousness within the mes disappeared. A momentter, it reappeared. A small red stone flew out.
Xiang Xing stretched out his hand to catch it.
The red stone contained Fire Dao principle.
To a Fire Dao cultivator, this was considered a treasure. However, it was not a supreme treasure on the level that Xiao Liang and Demon Buddha had received,
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry. This was only the beginning.
He looked at the Azure Dragon tribe''s genius. Perhaps that dragon race expert could handle one more.
The genius felt like he was close to a breakthrough and sat down cross-legged again.
He immediately went into seclusion.
That supreme treasure that apanied him naturally disappeared, and reappeared not far from where Xiang Xing was, concealed once again by Chu Xuan.
Even if that dragon race expert could not handle it, there were other dragon race experts, right?
Chu Xuan was sure that they would figure something out. Thus, he happily proceeded. There was not enough time to find another scapegoat anyway.
Xiang Xing was very excited as he waited for the arrival of the supreme treasure.
Ancient Chaos World.
On the red volcano.
Huo Xuan muttered something to himself. After a while, a faint red me emerged, which looked like a scarlet flower.
It had a special aura. This human genius was very special. Not only did he cultivate the Fire Dao principle, but his fiery bones physique made him very suitable to be turned into an avatar.
Furthermore, once the avatar had grown stronger, it would even be able to amodate his fire spirit body.
This wisp of origin source me was very suitable for the avatar.
It was no less valuable than a supreme treasure, especially for Fire Dao cultivators, as it would help themprehend various aspects of the Fire Dao principle rapidly, and increase one''s cultivation level.
Back then, Huo Xuan had relied on this origin me to kill many experts who had besieged him and create the Fire Spirit race. He had not been the only innate fire spirit born in that ce at the time.
However, he was lucky. Back then, a chaotic being fell and its blood spilled on the earth, It seeped into his me, allowing him to gain sentience first and take the initiative to devour the rest of the mes.
Chapter 448 - 448 Chaos In The Chaos (Part 1)
448 Chaos In The Chaos (Part 1)
The fact that Huo Xuan had taken out this wisp of origin me showed how much he valued Xiang Xing¡¯s potential as an avatar.
Even if the origin me was of no use to him now, it was one of the things he had relied on to rise to power. It was extremely precious and had a special meaning.
Moreover, this wisp of origin me was special. It was something that was born with the creation of the nine zones. No one knew how many of such items there were in the nine zones, but those that had been found all ended bing powerful supreme treasures.
Huo Xuan looked at the wisp of origin me and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he decided to use this wisp of origin me to help his avatar develop.
!!
This was a priceless opportunity. His potential avatar shouldered the fate of the Great Dao and was a peerless genius of the human race, which was the current overlord race of the nine zones.
As such, all the right pieces of the puzzle were in ce. With just a little push, his avatar would be able to rise quickly amidst the cmity, perhaps even reaching the Daoyuan realm.
Thinking this, Huo Xuan made up his mind. A wisp of his consciousness attached itself to the origin me as it was transmitted into the nine zones.
Chu Xuan and Xiang Xing were waiting for the treasure to appear.
Xiang Xing in particr was very excited. Fishing for supreme treasures and toying with an expert far beyond his cultivation level was an exhrating experience.
When he became stronger, he wanted to do the same!
His master was truly setting a great example!
The red mes flickered, and a special ball of me flew toward Xiang Xing.
Chu Xuan was shocked. What was that person¡¯s background?
This wisp of me was not simple at all.
Origin me?
Holy sh*t!
Roar!
Just as the ball of me was about to reach Xiang Xing, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly resounded in the cave.
A giant shadow of a dragon suddenly swooped down and wed at the ball of me.
It seemed to be a full-force attack.
Xiang Xing also let out a furious roar. mes surged around his body, and his eyes turned red with anger.
¡°How dare you!¡±
It was as if he wanted to stop the dragon.
The corners of Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. Xiang Xing¡¯s acting skills were top-notch!
It seemed that he was preparing an excuse for the future when he met Huo Xuan in the future. If the other party questioned him about the origin me, he would be able to say that he had fought with his life to obtain it.
¡°Long Chang, you want to stop me?¡±
The wisp of consciousness transmitted its thoughts into its surroundings.
The giant shadow of the dragon remained silent as it used its w to crush the wisp of consciousness. Before the wisp of consciousnesspletely disappeared, the giant dragon pretended to be extremely weak and exhausted.
Huo Xuan¡¯s wisp of consciousnesspletely dissipated.
Since Xiang Xing wanted to find an excuse for their possible meeting in the future, Chu Xuan would make it seem believable.
The origin me floated over and entered Xiang Xing¡¯s body.
¡°This is good stuff. It might be a little painful, but you have to bear with it.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice rang out in Xiang Xing¡¯s mind.
¡°You did not leave seclusion, and schemed to gain a precious treasure for your disciple. You have been rewarded with a thousand-mile Dao path extension.¡±
The system¡¯s reward came.
Another thousand-mile Dao path extension.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed, but quickly turned his attention back to Xiang Xing, who was currently engulfed in mes, and was in so much pain that he could not speak.
It was a little painful, but he would not die. In fact, he would even undergo a significant transformation after this.
The supreme treasure of the Azure Dragon tribe disappeared and returned to him. He woke up from his secluded cultivation and realized that he still had not made a breakthrough.
He sighed inwardly. He was stillcking.
He had to continue to temper himself, find a few more treasurends, and find some opportunities. Then, he should be able to break through.
Ancient Chaos World.
The battles between the four Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts was still ongoing.
It wasmon for battles between Nine Extreme Daoyuan cultivators tost for years or even decades.
Although the battle between Tianmo Lie and Ancestor Yuan Shan had not ended, the intensity had subsided.
As for Tiangou Zheng, that lunatic, he was simply fighting harder and harder as time passed.
Long Chang was very sullen. He did not want to fight.
However, Tiangou Zheng was not going to stop. What could he do?
Chapter 449 - 449 Chaos In The Chaos (Part 2)
449 Chaos In The Chaos (Part 2)
Admit defeat?
It was impossible!
Never!
As a member of the supreme dragon race, how could he admit defeat?
Since he wanted a fight, then a fight he would get!
Long Chang snorted coldly in his heart. He wanted to see how long this lunatic could keep this up.
Many cultivators were also watching. Battles between Nine Extreme Daoyuan cultivators were rare, so many cultivators watched in the hope of gleaning some insights that would help them advance their cultivation levels.
Although the probability of this happening was very small, it had happened before, so it was possible.
At this moment, somewhere in the Ancient Chaos World, a me suddenly burst out, rming countless cultivators.
Eh, it was that person?
They were bewildered.
Huo Xuan was a very low-key person. He stayed in the red volcano all year round and hardly came into contact with anyone.
The me seemed to be burning with anger.
Who had provoked him?
Could it be that someone wanted to take advantage of the approaching Great Dao cmity to subdue and refine Huo Xuan to strengthen their cultivation foundation ahead of the cmity?
Did they not know how powerful he was?
The me flickered and disappeared. In an instant, the cultivators watching the fight felt a scorching aura.
Wait a second. Was Huo Xuaning in their direction?
Shua!
The me flickered and appeared in the chaos. It gradually expanded, and caused the surroundings to turn into a sea of fire.
Boom!
The me transformed into a huge red sword.
A furious roar rang out.
¡°Long Chang, there were no grudges between us, but you actually ruined my opportunity?¡±
The huge sword shed toward Long Chang.
Thetter was stunned. He had mistakenly thought that Huo Xuan was chasing after someone else and hadpletely ignored him.
What was going on?
Was it rted to the nine zones again?
Long Chang was dumbfounded. That chess piece of his did not seem to be too powerful.
Were all of the cultivators in the nine zones this weak now?
Regardless of the reason, he felt a strong sense of danger as soon as Huo Xuan made his move.
Huo Xuan was very, very strong. Ao Bo was not afraid of him in a one-on-one fight.
However, he was currently in the middle of a battle with Tiangou Zheng.
When thetter saw Huo Xuan attack, he was extremely excited and instantlyunched a fierce attack.
Two against one!
The surrounding cultivators were all stunned.
What was going on?
What had Long Chang done to these two?
Long Chang did not have a reputation for causing trouble. In fact, he was rather low-key and did not have a bad temper.
Roar!
Long Chang¡¯s aura erupted and covered his body. He was going all out. He could not afford to be careless fighting these two.
¡°Huo Xuan, the situation in the nine zones is dependent on our own means. Why are you taking your loss so badly?¡±
Huo Xuan¡¯s face was cold, and he did not say anything. His violent attacks continued.
He was taking his loss badly?
Had it been a normal confrontation or a normal fight, a loss would be a loss.
However, Long Chang had actually personally made a move!
There was no way any of the vessels in the nine zones could have destroyed a wisp of consciousness of someone of his level.
Long Chang had definitely concealed a portion of his power in his chess pieces¡¯ supreme treasure, and was trying to use it to destroy the ns of others.
He hadpletely disregarded the rules!
Long Chang roared and cursed at Tiangou Zhen and Huo Xuan as they teamed up on him.
Did they think that he was easy to bully?
The battle was extremely intense.
The chaos shook and even affected the Ancient Chaos World.
¡°Stop it!¡±
The surrounding cultivators all took action to block the energy shockwaves.
All of them had extremely grave expressions.
At this moment, Long Chang was alreadypletely suppressed.
However, they had to admit that the dragon expert indeed had a sturdy defense.
On the other side, Tianmo Lie and Ancestor Yuan Shan finally stopped fighting. The two of them rushed over to watch the battle.
Two against one!
Long Chang was very strong!
There were many burn marks on his body.
¡°Tiangou Zheng, you are shameless!¡±
Long Chang roared.
This lunatic was actually trying to attack his blind spots when he defended himself against Huo Xuan¡¯s attacks!
Chapter 450 - 450 Chaos In The Chaos (Part 3)
450 Chaos In The Chaos (Part 3)
Despicable!
Long Chang roared again. His dragon body grewrger andrger, and his aura intensified. Then, a spot of light appeared, and momentster, another eight lights lit up in session.
The spectating cultivators¡¯ expressions changed at this moment.
Long Chang was actually forced to use the power of the ninth Extreme Daoyuan.
However, Tiangou Zheng soon followed suit.
Huo Xuan did not activate the power of the ninth Extreme Daoyuan, but he did activate it up to the third Extreme Daoyuan.
This was a fight to the death!
They were going all out!
To everyone¡¯s shock, Huo Xuan¡¯s strength did notg behind the other two, despite only activating the power of the third Extreme Daoyuan.
This guy had the potential to break through to the next realm!
As expected of an innate fire spirit!
As they fought, the chaos shook more and more violently. Even the Ancient Chaos World could sense the fluctuations from the battle.
Were it not for thebined efforts of many experts to set up a barrier, the living beings living at the edge of the Ancient Chaos World would have been killed.
Yang, who had been using Yang Tian¡¯s body to traverse the nine zones, suddenly left.
The battle between them had spread far and wide, to the extent that it attracted the attention of experts who were not in the Ancient Chaos World.
Outside the Ancient Chaos World, in a distant part of the chaos, a figure suddenly appeared atop a floating rock.
The three Extreme Nine Daoyuan realm experts, who were watching the battle, were shocked.
What was going on?
The Skyhook race and the Dragon race were at war?
What was with that innate fire spirit?
Yang was confused.
Long Chang could not hold on much longer. After all, it was 1v2.
Tiangou Zheng was not much weaker than him, and Huo Xuan was stronger than him.
He could sense it.
Huo Xuan was not using all of his strength, yet still managed to pressure Long Chang.
At this moment, Long Chang¡¯s blood was in chaos, and countless drops of dragon blood were scattered in all directions. His body was covered in wounds.
¡°B*stards, do you really think that the dragon race is easy to bully?¡±
Long Chang was furious.
Two against one, right?
He was not the only Nine Extreme Daoyuan expert in the dragon race.
Roar!
A dragon¡¯s roar reverberated through the chaos. Long Chang was requesting help.
Boom!
In the Ancient Chaos World, two powerful auras rose to the sky.
The giant dragons streaked across the sky and headed straight for the chaos.
¡°Tiangou Zheng, Huo Xuan. Do you really want to be enemies with the dragon race?¡±
One of the dragons directly attacked Huo Xuan with his w.
An aura soared into the sky from the Skyhook race. Another Skyhook race expert streaked across the sky and blocked the other giant dragon.
¡°Very good. Since the Skyhook race wants to fight, the Dragon race will apany you,¡± the dragon¡¯s voice was cold.
The Skyhook race expert frowned slightly. No matter how much the Skyhook race loved to fight, they were notplete fools.
It was not wise to start a war with the Dragon race now.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that Long Chang went a little overboard.¡±
All of the onlookers had grave expressions.
The Dragon race was one of the most powerful races in the Ancient Chaos World. If they started a war with the Skyhook race, the ramifications of that war would spread far and wide.
It might even throw the entire Ancient Chaos World into chaos.
The Great Dao cmity was approaching, and it was unwise for a war of this magnitude to take ce now.
Chapter 451 - 451 Chaos In The Chaos (Part 4)
451 Chaos In The Chaos (Part 4)
Huo Xuan stopped attacking Long Chang.
Tiangou Zheng snorted coldly and stopped as well.
He had taken advantage of the opportunity to ruthlessly beat up Long Chang and had vented his anger.
Long Chang flew into a rage and roared, ¡°You guys went too far! The two of you are sore losers and ganged up on me!¡±
He could not take this lying down.
If he let it go just like that, his reputation would suffer!
Long Chang¡¯s gaze was cold. His w grabbed a gray flower, stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed it.
The gray flower was a chaos-grade treasure that could quickly heal one¡¯s injuries and restore one¡¯s power. It was definitely a rare life-saving treasure.
Normally, it would not be used except in critical moments.
Long Chang¡¯s injuries were indeed not light, but did he need to consume such a treasure to recover?
It was a waste.
Did he want to continue the battle?
Long Chang¡¯s injuries quickly recovered. In just a short while, he returned to his peak state.
There were not many such treasures, even in the entire dragon race, especially those that were effective for Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Long Chang himself only had two of these, and now he was left with one.
Roar!
His aura erupted, and the power of his Dao path coiled around him. Nine lights lit up like stars.
¡°Tiangou Zheng, let¡¯s fight!¡±
Boom!
A great battle had erupted once again.
It seemed that Long Chang wanted to redeem his reputation.
Huo Xuan did not attack. He snorted coldly and disappeared in a sh of fire.
His voice trailed behind him.
¡°Long Chang, if you¡¯re not convinced of your loss, you cane and find me at any time. I will wee you with open arms.¡±
The other dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed, but it did not stop him.
Huo Xuan was very strong. Even if three or four Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts surrounded him, they would not be able to kill him.
Long Chang did not have any intention of fighting him either. Huo Xuan was stronger than he was, so it would be a futile endeavor.
In the nine zones.
Chu Xuan was puzzled. Why did Yang leave in such a hurry?
Did something happen?
He turned his gaze to Ding Yue, who would be the next bait.
However, the hidden expert observing Ding Yue did not seem to be in a hurry, and showed no signs of wanting to send his wisp of consciousness over.
How could he lure the other party into the trap?
Chu Xuan sighed. He was worried sick about his disciples.
Other than Ding Yue and a few others, there were also some other geniuses who had caught the eye of other experts from beyond the nine zones..
However, these experts were not as strong as Tiangou Zheng. It seemed that the strongest experts had chosen the most monstrous talents.
Chu Xuan looked at Hei Yue.
The expert behind her seemed to be very unusual, and actually felt a little unfathomable.
Chu Xuan pondered how to maximize the benefits. How could he stir up those guys to fight each other?
Although the current nine zones seemed to have recovered to its peak state, in reality, it was still in a fragile stage.
The Deste Ancient Zone, primordialnd, and heavenly domain had yet to be incorporated into the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan could sense that the nine zones were still stabilizing, and the Heavenly Daows were continuing to strengthen.
It was now much easier for the living beings of the nine zones to cultivate and breakthrough.
The number of new Dao realm experts in the nine zones had increased by quite a bit.
Chu Xuan had a premonition that when the nine zones stabilized to a certain extent, the Great Dao cmity would descend.
Before thest Great Dao era, it was not rare for Daoyuan realm experts to fight in the nine zones, and their battles did not cause anysting damage.
From this, One could see how strong and stable the nine zones had been back then.
Chu Xuan looked at Qin Keyun. This fox was still in deep sleep, and the wisp of consciousness was still persistently trying to transfer the memories and consciousness to Qin Keyun.
However, they were all blocked by a mysterious force.
Qin Keyun was only viewing the memories from the viewpoint of a spectator. As she did not experience it personally, she would not resonate with it.
It was as if she was watching a movie. Still, that person did not give up.
Chu Xuan shook his head. Why?
You did not cherish it back then, yet you were now bemoaning its loss?
Why did this person have to remind people of the past?
The slumbering Qin Keyun¡¯s strength had been constantly increasing. In fact, she had already surpassed Qin Ying.
Chu Xuan paid a little attention to it and then ignored it.
His attention returned to Ding Yue. He pondered how he could lure the person behind him to take the bait and send the treasure over.
This fish wasn¡¯t easy to catch.
Chu Xuan sighed. If the other party didn¡¯t create a clone or prepare an escape route for him, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the bait.
He wasn¡¯t sure if those people would want to create a clone for him just because his chess piece was so talented.
Chapter 452 - 452 10,000-Mile Dao Path!
452 10,000-Mile Dao Path!
¡°You did not leave seclusion, but your schemes incited Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts to fight, spilling blood and causing chaos in the Ancient Chaos World. You have been rewarded with a ten thousand-mile Dao path extension.¡±
???
It was an unexpected surprise!
Battles between the Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts?
What was the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm?
Chu Xuan guessed that Tiangou Zheng and Long Chang were both Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts, and that the same was true for the demon and celestial race experts.
He wondered what the strength gap between himself and them was.
Chu Xuan suddenly understood why Yang had left.
It turned out that a great battle had broken out.
Was Yang also a Nine Extreme Daoyuan expert?
It was unknown which unlucky person had actually suffered from this.
Could it be the dragon race expert behind the Azure Dragon tribe¡¯s genius?
Had the two hidden experts he deceived teamed up to attack the dragon?
There was a high probability of this being the case.
What a pitiful dragon!
Chu Xuan mourned for him.
Still, there was no mention of death, so that dragon was likely still alive. As expected of a dragon!
After some thought, Chu Xuan felt that it was time to find new scapegoats.
His goal was to make them fight each other.
Only then would he have a higher chance of triggering the system¡¯s reward, which was unbelievable this time.
10,000-mile Dao path extension!
He had passed the threshold in an instant.
There would be a process of qualitative change when he epted the reward.
Chu Xuan was filled with excitement. He was finally going to be a true Daoyuan realm expert, though it was also just the beginning.
After this, he would speed up the progress of the Heavenly Daows infiltrating the Deste Ancient Zone, primordialnd, and heavenly domain. He would also construct the reincarnation cycle.
After that was done, he would be able to begin the process of the Heavenly Daows devouring the Great Dao.
As for the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, Chu Xuan had a guess.
After nine qualitative changes, would one achieve the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm?
If the first qualitative change happened at the 10,000-mile mark, did that mean that Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts had 90,000-mile long Dao paths?
It was very likely.
Chu Xuan took a deep breath.
He still had a long way to go.
Chu Xuan thought about it and received the system reward.
Boom!
His Dao path expanded and extended. In the blink of an eye, it had be 9,999 miles long.
However, at this point, it stopped.
Chu Xuan was momentarily stunned, but then, a surge of insights began to fill his mind.
Then, the Dao path that he had opened up actually began to condense. Gradually, the Dao path, which had been 9,999 miles long, turned into a little light, like a star.
After that, it burst with brilliant light, and a new Dao path appeared. Then, it began to rapidly expand and extend.
One hundred miles¡
One thousand miles¡
Boom!
Ten thousand miles!
The moment it reached that mark, a qualitative change happened, and his Dao path became stronger and more stable.
In the end, his Dao path only stopped extending and expanding when it reached the 16,000-mile mark.
There seemed to be a star revolving above the Dao path. This was the first Extreme Daoyuan!
He had truly graduated from the beginner levels of the Daoyuan realm.
Chu Xuan woke up from his state of enlightenment and inhaled deeply.
So this was how it actually was!
The 10,000-mile mark was like a barrier. In order toplete a qualitative change, one first had to condense one¡¯s Dao path into a star. Then, using this as a foundation, one could extend their Dao path to 10,000 miles.
He had taken the first step. However, even though his Dao path was stronger and more stable, extending it by normal means was still as difficult as before.
Chu Xuan exhaled. It was truly hard to extend one¡¯s Dao path.
Countless cultivators were stuck at the 9,999-mile mark, unable to advance an inch. They could not figure out how to condense their Dao path into a star, and even if they did, it took ages.
Furthermore, if they failed to condense the star, their Dao path would be damaged, and they might even be severely injured.
Looking at his own Dao path, Chu Xuan was filled with emotions. He really had to thank the system.
16,000-mile long Dao path!
He was only 4,000 miles short of the second qualitative change.
Another question popped up in his head.
What was after the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm?
Was 99,999 miles the limit of one¡¯s Dao path, after which they had to sever their Dao path from the Great Dao?
Chu Xuan was puzzled. What role did the Great Dao y in restricting cultivation?
Or were there other factors?
Chu Xuan decided to ask Daoist Flying Cloud when he had the opportunity.
Not all of the hidden experts who had ns in the nine zones were Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts.
Were the others also trying to sever their Dao paths from the Great Dao?
Obviously not.
If one had not reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, one would probably not be able to sever one¡¯s Dao path from the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan looked up at the sky. He vaguely spected as to what the stars were.
The stars in the starry sky of the nine zones might be the origin of those experts¡¯ Dao paths. Therefore, without all nine stars, one would not be able to touch the star that was the origin of their Dao path.
Chu Xuan became excited. If the Heavenly Daows devoured the Great Dao, then would he not be in control of their Dao paths?
It was exciting just thinking about it.
Chapter 453 - 453 Constructing The Reincarnation Cycle
453 Constructing The Reincarnation Cycle
Chu Xuan then refocused himself as he began to construct the reincarnation cycle.
One end of the Reincarnation Great Dao principle was connected to the Ghost World and the Buddha World. Using the Origin Dao Ring as a bridge, it was connected to the Great Dao to prevent it from being swallowed or controlled by the Great Dao.
The other end was connected to the Heavenly Daows.
At the same time, the reincarnation three-lives bridge was ced over the River Styx, which would be the path of reincarnation for living beings. When they walked across the bridge, they would wash away the past and be reincarnated.
The order of the world of spirits and souls needed to be established bit by bit. The administrator of the order of reincarnation was a member of the ghost race, but was made independent of the ghost race, which would be the protectors of the order of reincarnation.
The Ghost King and You¡¯er¡¯s status would not change. They would be the leaders of the protectors of the order of reincarnation. It would take time to establish the orders and thews of reincarnation.
It was something that could not be done overnight.
For example, when humans reincarnated, would they only be able to be reincarnated as humans?
Would the reincarnation cycle interfere with the birth of new creatures by the Great Dao?
Would it result in arge poption explosion in the nine zones?
Death normally meant the disappearance and end of everything.
Once the reincarnation cycle was set up, the dead would enter the world of spirits and souls and reincarnate. Did this mean that they had not truly died?
Would certain living beings go through the reincarnation cycle but retain their memories and rise to greater heights?
Could living beingsprehend the Reincarnation Dao principle?
Many questions and loose ends needed to be tidied up before the reincarnation cycle could be properly established.
Right now, he was only constructing a simple reincarnation cycle.
Moreover, the living beings that were reincarnated were all below the Emperor realm.
Those above that level would only be included after thews were perfected.
Moreover, could the strong use the reincarnation cycle to escape disasters?
Chu Xuan was not sure.
No matter what, it was normal to have some exceptions.
Chu Xuan could already predict that in the future. Soon, when the living beings of the nine zones fought each other, they would have to destroy each other¡¯s body and soul to avoid the other party entering the reincarnation cycle.
Someone would definitely develop a secret technique that could do this.
Just like the Heavenly Daows, Chu Xuan only constructed the basic reincarnation cycle. After setting the basicws, he allowed the reincarnation cycle to grow and gradually perfect itself.
The initial construction of the reincarnation cycle was finallypleted. After the living beings of the nine zones died, their spiritual will and remaining consciousness would be drawn by the Reincarnation Great Dao principle into the Ghost World.
There, they would cross the reincarnation three-lives bridge and be reincarnated.
The moment it waspleted, the consciousnesses of many living beings were drawn to the world of spirits and souls. They formed a long line and crossed the reincarnation three-lives bridge.
Chu Xuan frowned slightly. Because it only attracted living beings below the Emperor realm, they did not condense a divine soul upon reincarnation.
Only their spiritual will was drawn over.
After passing through the reincarnation three-lives bridge, theycked consciousness.
Chu Xuan was considering whether he should make some changes. Perhaps there needed to be a fundamental change to the essence of living beings in the nine zones.
Without consciousness, these reincarnated beings might not be recognized by the Great Dao.
Although Chu Xuan had some ideas, he could not implement them at this stage.
He could only wait for the Heavenly Daows to improve, or even devour the Great Dao, before he could implement them.
Now that the initial construction of the reincarnation cycle waspleted, a bridge had been built between the Great Dao and the Heavenly Daows. Thanks to the mediation of the Origin Dao Ring, the Heavenly Daows would not interact with the Great Dao.
The first step of his n to devour the Great Dao was consideredplete, and the Heavenly Daows would use the reincarnation cycle and the Origin Dao Ring to slowly infiltrate the Great Dao.
¡°You¡¯ve initiated the reincarnation cycle n andpleted the initial construction of the reincarnation cycle. You have been rewarded with a three thousand-mile Dao path extension.¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly appeared.
Chu Xuan was ted.
So there was a system reward for this too?
On second thought, it was reasonable. After all, there was no reincarnation cycle in the nine zones. Building the reincarnation cycle was equivalent to creating a new dynamic in the nine zones.
Chapter 454 - 454 The Human Race
454 The Human Race
However, why was it only 3,000 miles?
Chu Xuan was helpless. It seemed that the system rewarded him better for causing chaos and mayhem.
Now, he was only 1,000 miles away from the second qualitative change.
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with excitement as he turned to look at his disciples.
His next bait would be Ding Yue.
Chu Xuan began to scheme and n.
Ancient Chaos World.
The battle between Long Chang and Tiangou Zheng had ended.
Many experts heaved a sigh of relief.
Luckily, things had not devolved into a full-scale war between those two races.
Tiangou Zheng¡¯s face was gloomy and he was covered in blood. The skyhook on the back of his head was showing signs of cracking.
In terms of strength, he was slightly inferior to Long Chang.
Suddenly, Tianmo Lie threw a punch at a certain spot in the chaos.
¡°The human race is not allowed toe near the Ancient Chaos World, have you forgotten?¡±
The huge fist flew across the chaos and headed towards Yang.
Yang¡¯s face was gloomy.
He coldly snorted.
He raised his hand and pped the iing fist.
Boom!
The fist and palm collided, and the chaos shook.
¡°Tianmo Lie, Hmph!¡±
Yang snorted and turned to leave.
He was not afraid of Tianmo Lie.
However, fighting him now would involve the other races in the Ancient Chaos World, who wanted nothing more than a reason to attack the human race.
He had hoped that the Ancient Chaos World would descend into chaos. That way, the pressure on the human race would be reduced and they would be able to find an opportunity to act.
Tianmo Lie did not continue to attack.
His eyes were cold.
The human race was a very special race. Many times, the various races in the had tried to exterminate the human race, especially that one time when a certain Extreme Dao expert massacred the experts of countless races in the nine zones.
At that time, countless human experts had fallen to theirbined forces, and only a few escaped the nine zones into the chaos. Then, they tried to annihte the human race once and for all.
However, they failed!
Not only once, but time and time again.
Every time the human race was in danger, there would always be geniuses who rose up. These geniuses were always very difficult to kill. The more they fought, the stronger they became. The speed at which their cultivation level improved was simply unreasonable.
It was as if they had received the blessing of the Great Dao.
At that time, the human race had a new Daoyuan realm expert who quickly rose up from the ashes of the human race.
If that was all, it would not have been impossible to exterminate the human race. However, when the human race was close to extinction, some special changes urred in the Great Dao.
It was as if a cmity was about to befall the various races, and the Great Dao wanted to recreate the world anew by destroying everything.
The experts of the various races back then were all terrified.
They could escape the nine zones, but what about their races?
They would definitely be destroyed.
Their fate would be no different from that of the human race.
It was then that they understood that the human race was a n favored by the Great Dao, and in particr bore a special fate within the nine zones.
It was also at that moment that they realized why they took human form upon transformation.
Moreover, it was easier toprehend the Great Dao after the transformation.
At the end of the previous Great Dao era, a series of changes had caused all the powerful races and experts to be rejected.
Then, the human race had finally risen, and became the overlord race of the nine zones.
If they did not interfere, it was very likely that they would be the true masters of the nine zones.
The longer the human race ruled the nine zones, the greater the pressure on the other races.
The nine zones were very special.
It was much easier to open a Dao path in the nine zones than in the chaos.
The speed at which one became stronger would also be faster.
In time, there woulde a day when they had enough Daoyuan realm experts to suppress the other races.
This was something that the other races did not want to see.
The purpose of all of their scheming was not just to sever the origin of the Dao paths and advance further, but also to weaken the human race.
All the races had this tacit understanding.
Once the battle was over, Long Chang returned to his pce.
He was still furious. The two b*stards had gone too far.
How were they such sore losers?
They even joined forces!
At the same time, he was puzzled. Was that chess piece of his so talented?
That young man from the Azure Dragon tribe only possessed a tiny sliver of dragon bloodline.
Or were the vessels chosen by Tiangou Zheng and Huo Xuan just that useless?
He decided to descend with his wisp of consciousness and personally check things out. At the same time, he would find an opportunity to see if those two had picked new vessels.
Since they had already fallen out, what was the harm in destroying them again?
Thinking this, he began his preparations.
Chu Xuan was also making ns when he suddenly realized that the supreme treasure of that Azure Dragon tribe¡¯s genius had suddenly changed.
Long Chang was going to descend with his wisp of consciousness?
Was heing here to check things out after being beaten up?
Chu Xuan¡¯s mind raced.
If that hidden expert behind Ding Yue disrupted Long Chang¡¯s descent, it would probably cause another conflict, right?
For some reason, the genius of the Azure Dragon race, who was cultivating and searching for a treasurend, suddenly felt that he was about to break through.
It was time to find a ce to enter seclusion.
Thus, he found a secret ce, entered it, and began to cultivate in seclusion.
He looked at Ding Yue, who had a special sword in his hand.
It was the leaf of a certain nt, shaped like a longsword.
It contained traces of sharp sword intent.
Chu Xuan suspected that the person behind Ding Yue was an innate nt spirit.
The leaf was like a sword, and it contained a unique sword Dao.
Of course, it might not be an innate nt spirit. After all, such things were extremely rare.
It was especially rare for a spirit to develop intelligence and survive to this day, as they were often targeted by experts who wanted to refine them into treasures.
Ding Yue was able to obtain this sword leaf all because of his talent with the sword and his extremely pure sword Dao.
The sword leaf disappeared and reappeared in the location where the Azure Dragon tribe¡¯s genius was cultivating in seclusion.
Now, all he had to do was to wait for Long Chang¡¯s wisp of consciousness to descend.
In the secret ce of the Dragon Pce in ancient Chaos World.
Long Chang sat upright in a secret room and transmitted his wisp of consciousness through the weak link with the treasure.
Thankfully, that tiny bit of dragon bloodline was sufficient to allow his wisp of consciousness to use this genius as a vessel. Still, he needed to properly nurture and strengthen his bloodline so that he could transmit more of his consciousness and strength.
¡°Hmph! Just you wait! I¡¯m going to ruin both your ns!¡±
Ao Boughed coldly in his heart.
Chapter 455 - 455 Swordthorn (Part 1)
455 Swordthorn (Part 1)
His wisp of consciousness finally reached the treasure, and spotted the genius in secluded cultivation.
Long Chang frowned.
He was more useless than he had expected.
How could he kill the vessels of Tiangou Zheng and Huo Xuan with just this tiny bit of strength?
How weak were those vessels?
¡°You two blind b*stards!¡±
¡°How dare you me me for your useless ability to identify talent!¡±
He frowned again as he observed the Azure Dragon tribe¡¯s genius. This little guy was not onlycking in talent, but it was also not careful enough and not smart enough.
He sighed as he watched.
Were it not for the fact that this kid was the most talented among the Azure Dragon tribe of the nine zones, this treasure would not have belonged to him.
The Azure Dragon tribe was too useless.
There were rumors that a monstrous talent had appeared in the Heavenly Tiger tribe, though that particr genius seemed to be the target of the Chaos Tiger.
He felt helpless as he continued observing. This kid was not even holding the treasure while cultivating.
Instead, he casually ced it by his side. This would make it harder for his wisp of consciousness to descend, as there was a chance of the Great Dao detecting the descent of his wisp of consciousness.
Still, the distance was not particrly great, and he was only transmitting a weak wisp of consciousness.
With this thought in mind, Long Chang immediately activated the treasure. A ray of light bloomed and snaked its way over to the Azure Dragon tribe¡¯s genius.
However, the genius who was ¡®cultivating¡¯ in seclusion did not react at all.
Long Chang cursed inwardly. This kid was useless!
He was not vignt at all! How did this useless kid kill the other two?
It seemed that the quality of cultivators in the nine zones had fallen too far.
Such a piece of trash was actually considered a genius.
Long Chang now wanted to travel the nine zones to evaluate the cultivationndscape of the nine zones. Were things really so dire now?
Long Chang¡¯s wisp consciousness probed the treasure. He heaved a sigh of relief when he did not sense any rejection from the Great Dao.
His wisp consciousness then left the treasure and descended on the Azure Dragon tribe¡¯s geniuses.
Just as he was about to reach, a sword beam suddenly descended from the sky and tore his wisp of consciousness apart.
Long Chang was stunned. Before his wisp of consciousness dissipated, he saw the sword-shaped leaf.
¡°Swordthorn, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±
Long Chang roared.
He recognized it. This was bullying!
He actually acted personally to destroy his wisp of consciousness!
¡°Swordthorn?¡±
Chu Xuan muttered.
Long Chang seemed to be furious.
After the sessful attack, the sword leaf returned to Ding Yue¡¯s side. At the same time, he had Ding Yue head to the ce where he had found the sword leaf.
He was looking forward to the descent of Swordthorn.
The Azure Dragon tribe¡¯s genius opened his eyes in confusion.
For some reason, he felt a sense of danger.
It was as if something had happened.
He lowered his head and saw that his precious treasure was actually next to him.
He was so frightened that he hurriedly put away the treasure.
He did not know why, but he felt that something had happened during his ¡®closed-door cultivation¡¯.
He could not figure it out, but he did not think deeply about it.
His heart was filled with joy. His cultivation level had finally taken a step forward.
He was really just a tiny bit away from breaking through.
After leaving the ce of seclusion, he decided to find a treasurend and explore the opportunities. Perhaps he would break through soon.
Ancient Chaos World.
In the dragon race¡¯s sea territory.
Long Chang was fuming with anger. Swordthorn had gone too far!
He had actually acted personally to destroy his wisp of consciousness!
Even if Swordthorn had left traces of his Sword Dao on the sword leaf, one had to have at least reached the 20th level of the Dao realm to activate it!
Chapter 456 - 456 Swordthorn (Part 2)
456 Swordthorn (Part 2)
Therefore, there was only one possibility.
Swordthorn had acted personally!
This was too much!
Long Chang exploded in anger.
Tiangou Zheng was powerful and a battle maniac. Furthermore, the Skyhook race was not weak. They possessed the capital and backing to seek trouble with him.
Huo Xuan was an innate fire spirit, and he was even more powerful than he was.
What made Swordthorn so daring?
Even if it was a sword thorn that was born not long after the nine zones were created and was infused with the blood of a young chaotic being, even if it obtained a great opportunity and was born with the Sword Dao principle, it was not an innate lifeform.
Moreover, Swordthorn was a loner. He was extremely proud and did not live in the Ancient Chaos World. Instead, he grew up on a small mountain in the chaos.
Long Chang could not take this lying down.
If he did not respond, would he not be known as a pushover in the Ancient Chaos World?
He let out a roar, and his huge dragon body soared into the sky, flying directly towards a certain ce in the chaos.
His powerful aura was not concealed at all. In the dragon race¡¯s territory, the rest of the dragons frowned.
What was Long Chang up to now?
Who had provoked him this time?
They hoped that he would not ask for their help again.
After all, he was one of the top experts of the dragon race. Thest time, he was fighting two people alone, so it was understandable. After all, Huo Xuan was indeed powerful.
If he were to ask for help again, he would be embarrassing the dragon race.
In the Ancient Chaos World, all the nearby cultivators frowned.
Long Chang again?
Who had provoked him?
Still, it did not seem like his target was in the Ancient Chaos World.
Was he going to find trouble with the human race?
They were not easy to find, and would always be close by to help each other out. Going solo like that was simply asking to be beaten up.
Oh well¡
It was none of their business.
In the boundless chaos, the Ancient Chaos World was thergest.
Other than the Ancient Chaos World, there were also other chaos mountains, chaos rocks, and some small worlds.
However, these could not bepared to the Ancient Chaos World, and were mostly barren and unsuitable for an entire race to reside in.
Only a few experts would live in these chaos mountains, cultivating in seclusion.
On a particr chaos mountain, there was a nt with leaves like thorns. There were a total of 99 leaves, and they spread out in all directions.
The leaves seemed to embody the power of thews, and one could sense an intensely sharp aura from them.
Swordthorn!
Although he was not an innate nt spirit, his origin was extraordinary.
He was the first swordthorn born in the nine zones, and had experienced the great war between the various races and the chaotic beings.
The blood of a chaotic being was spilled onto Swordthorn, allowing him to transform and obtain some of the characteristics of a chaotic being.
The fact that Swordthorn had survived until now and not been subdued and refined by any experts showed how extraordinary he was.
In the nine zones, the ce where Swordthorn had lived was once the holynd of countless sword cultivators, many of which journeyed there to try andprehend the way of the sword. However, many also journeyed there to try and subdue and refine Swordthorn. These people were either killed or severely injured.
Over countless years, Swordthorn had survived many cmities. Then, when he left the nine zones, instead of going to the Ancient Chaos World, he chose to cultivate on a chaos mountain.
He was trying his best to transform into a chaotic being.
If he seeded, his strength would advance by leaps and bounds, and he might even be able to break through to the next realm. His involvement and nning in the nine zones was also due to this.
If you could sever his Dao path from the Great Dao, he might be able to transform into a chaotic creature faster.
Swordthorn was in his true form. He was rooted in the chaos mountain, breathing in and out chaotic energy to refine his true form. This chaos mountain was also a forbidden zone that no one would normally step into.
The weaker ones were afraid of angering Swordthorn, and even experts were not willing to provoke him.
Even among Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts, Swordthorn was extremely powerful.
Swordthorn was happy and carefree. He liked these kinds of days, quietly absorbing chaotic energy, and silently transforming.
Even though the transformation process was difficult, he was not discouraged. Time would reward his efforts.
Suddenly, the peace was broken.
A dragon¡¯s roar was heard, and a giant dragon exuding a domineering aura rushed over.
¡°Swordthorn, you¡¯ve got guts! How dare you ruin my n! Do you really think I am easy to bully?¡±
On the chaos mountain, Swordthorn¡¯s true form transformed, and a cold and expressionless man appeared.
He carried nine long swords on his back.
Frowning, he looked at Long Chang, who was advancing aggressively.
¡°Long Chang, what do you mean?¡±
Long Chang was extremely furious. This guy personally acted to ruin his ns, yet still dared to ask him that question?
¡°Swordthorn, you ruined my n in the nine zones! It seems that everyone and anyone is messing with me nowadays!¡±
¡°Die!¡±
Long Chang¡¯s dragon ws swiped toward Swordthorn.
Swordthorn was unhappy that his peace had been disturbed, and Long Chang¡¯s arrogance angered him even more.
How many years had it been since he hade here? No one had disturbed him till today.
Sure, he had set up his own n in the nine zones and picked out a human genius as his target, but that was about it. He had not paid any further attention to the matter.
Did his target kill Long Chang¡¯s chess piece?
So what? That was his own fault!
Did he think that he was easy to bully just because the dragon race was powerful?
Swordthorn was furious.
A sword beam shot up from behind him.
Stab!
The huge dragon w was pierced!
Long Chang was momentarily stunned, but then his fury erupted anew.
¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart. From today onward, Swordthorn will no longer exist in this world!¡±
Roar!
The dragon roared, his Dao path appeared, the nine stars lit up, shaking the chaos.
Long Chang opened his mouth wide, and a terrifying attack bombarded the chaos mountain.
Boom!
A sword strike pierced the chaos and rushed out of the chaos mountain.
Boom!
A great battle instantly erupted and the chaos trembled from the shockwaves of the battle.
Long Chang was already injured.
A wound appeared on his body, and his dragon armor was broken. Blood sttered into the chaos.
Step by step, Swordthorn walked out of the chaos mountain. His aura fluctuated, and an ancient aura simr to that of the chaos spread out.
¡°If you¡¯re seeking death, then I will y a dragon today!¡±
One of the nine swords on his back appeared in his hand. It cut through the chaos, and its sharpness was boundless, as if it could slice everything apart.
Long Chang was dumbfounded.
When did the Swordthorn be so powerful?
Furthermore, what was with this aura?
It felt like Swordthorn was a chaotic being.
However, chaotic beings had not appeared for a long time, and were rumored to have gone extinct.
Long Chang swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His eyes opened wide, and with a roar, two giant hammers appeared in his ws. These were his supreme offensive treasures.
How could he admit defeat?
Long Chang roared and attacked. He went all out!
Chapter 457 - 457 Swordthorn (Part 3)
457 Swordthorn (Part 3)
In the chaos, another great battle broke out.
Many cultivators appeared in the distance to observe. Many of them were frowning
Was that really Swordthorn?
Had he always been this powerful?
!!
Moreover, his aura seemed to be a little unusual.
Huo Xuan also appeared.
The experts were speechless. Did Long Chang seek out Swordthorn to vent his anger?
They wondered if he had found the wrong person.
In any case, why was there another battle?
Moreover, this battle was even more intense than thest one between Long Chang, Tiangou Zheng, and Huo Xuan.
Was there a need for this?
Long Chang felt that he could not hold on any longer.
His body was covered in blood and countless wounds.
What was even more terrifying was that the power of his Dao path began to tremble. It was as if there were countless swords that were constantly cutting away at his Dao path.
Swordthorn was too powerful!
Up until now, he had only used seven swords!
Could it be that Swordthorn had already surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm?
No, that¡¯s impossible!
He did not sever his Dao path, so how did he break through his limits?
He was likely at the absolute peak of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan.
In any case, Long Chang was no match for him.
Even if he did not die, he would be severely injured!
Long Chang was unwilling to ept this.
Retreat?
How could he retreat?
Besides, that b*stard, Swordthorn, said that he was going to y a dragon. He had no intention of letting him go.
No!
He had to ask for help!
Swordthorn was about to use his eighth sword!
Roar!
In the Ancient Chaos World, the dragon race experts¡¯ faces turned ugly.
Long Chang had actually asked for help again.
This was too embarrassing for the dragon race.
As the most powerful being of the dragon race, he had actually asked for help time and time again. What would happen to their dignity and reputation?
It was fine if he was outnumbered, but now he even needed help in a one-on-one battle!
In the long history of the dragon race, when had such an embarrassing thing ever happened?
It was fine if he was a weak dragon, but Long Chang was one of the strongest experts of the dragon race.
The mighty image that the dragon race had built up had been dealt a blow.
However, they had no choice but to save him!
Losing even one of their Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts would be a huge blow to their race.
The two giant dragons disappeared in an instant, heading toward the depths of the chaos.
¡°Brother Swordthorn, let¡¯s call it off,¡± the dragon race¡¯s grand elder said helplessly.
He did not attack, and had no intention of trying to kill Swordthorn.
Swordthorn was too powerful.
Even if the three dragons joined forces, they would not be able to kill him, nor stop him from escaping.
If they attacked, and he escaped, the entire dragon race would suffer the wrath of Swordthorn¡¯s revenge.
Swordthorn coldly looked at the three dragons. The nine swords on his back were ready to move, and a sharp aura engulfed the surroundings.
Long Chang¡¯s entire body was drenched in blood, and it was unknown how many of his scales had been shattered. He looked like a dragon that had a good number of its scales scraped off.
One of his dragon ws was almost broken.
The power of his Dao path trembled, and the nine stars of light representing the nine extremes dimmed.
He was sullen and unconvinced.
However, the grand elder red at him, so he could only remain silent.
¡°Brother Swordthorn, Long Chang was just a little impulsive, and he¡¯s already been punished. There¡¯s no need to continue this battle,¡± the grand elder continued.
Swordthorn¡¯s strength was fearsome, especially that faint chaotic aura that surrounded him.
It was the aura of a chaotic being. Still, although it was simr, it had not reached the same level as an actual chaotic being.
It seemed that Swordthorn was gradually transforming into a chaotic being.
That was simply terrifying!
This was the most terrifying part.
How strong were chaotic beings?
Even Nine Extreme Daoyuan experts were far inferior to them.
When the nine zones were created, it was the territory of chaotic beings. Later, many of them left, leaving only a small number of chaotic beings to live in the nine zones and rule over them.
This was the time before the Great Dao era.
Now, chaotic beings had long disappeared and no longer appeared in the chaos.
No one knew if the chaotic beings had been fully exterminated.
The chaos was boundless, and no one knew if there were chaotic beings or experts from the chaos era out there in the chaos.
All the experts and living beings that were known to exist lived around the Ancient Chaos World with the nine zones at the center.
No one had explored the chaos further beyond.
One had to know that even this active region around the Ancient Chaos World had not been explored thoroughly, let alone the outer regions of the chaos.
Once the Swordthorn transformed into a chaotic being, he would be immensely powerful, and even the dragon race as a whole would find it difficult to deal with him.
Unless of course one of them awakened the legendary ancestral bloodline of the dragon race. However, the ancestral bloodline had disappeared for countless years.
¡°I won¡¯t send you off!¡±
Swordthorn snorted coldly.
He turned around and returned to his chaos mountain.
The grand elder red at Long Chang. The three dragons returned to the Ancient Chaos World together.
Long Chang was unwilling!
This time, it was really too tragic.
He had gone all out, but Swordthorn had only used seven swords.
How powerful would he be if he used nine swords?
Chapter 458 20,000-Mile Dao Path
"Swordthorn''s strongest form is actually his true form."
"You can consider him as someone who has transcended the limits of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm."
"Don''t mess with Swordthorn. He''s in the middle of a transformation process and likes to cultivate in silence. You''ll die if you disturb him."
The grand elder warned Long Chang.
Swordthorn returned to his true form and took root in the mountain, continuing to absorb chaotic energy.
At this moment, he was curious about that human genius who had obtained his sword leaf.
Perhaps he should take a look, and if that human genius was to his liking, he could give him something.
With that in mind, Swordthorn decided to send a wisp of his consciousness over to investigate.
The nine territories.
Chu Xuan was unaware of what had happened in the chaos.
At this moment, he was waiting for Swordthorn''s wisp of consciousness to appear.
At the same time, he was looking to bait a different expert with Ding Yue.
Swordthorn was a nt, so he might not want to turn Ding Yue into an avatar.
Even if he wanted to make use of Ding Yue, it would be temporary. He would not send over any good treasures.
Suddenly, Ding Yue''s sword leaf trembled.
Chu Xuan''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Swordthorn''s wisp of consciousness was about to descend?
This was a good opportunity to see if the other party had any intention of turning Ding Yue into an avatar.
The sword leaf was stuck in the ground. Ding Yue was like a treasured sword, standing not far from the sword leaf. He was resonating with the sword intent emitted by the sword leaf.
Gradually, a wisp of consciousness manifested on the sword leaf.
Even that wisp of his consciousness was filled with a sharp sword intent.
Swordthorn was very strong! Even stronger than Long Chang and Tiangour Zheng!
He was the most powerful expert Chu Xuan had encountered.
Ding Yue''s heart skipped a beat as he opened his eyes and looked at Swordthorn.
Chu Xuan waited with bated breath.
In the end, Swordthorn spoke up.
"Human kid, you''re not bad. You have an innate sword pulse and a stable sword heart. You''re a genius in the way of the sword."
When Ding Yue heard this, he immediately straightened his back and said proudly, "Of course. I, Ding Yue, have no woman in my heart. I can kill gods with my sword. Only the sword exists in my heart. I want to achieve the Supreme Sword Dao!"
"Very good. There are almost no pure sword cultivators like you left in this world."
"I, Swordthorn, was born with the Sword Dao principle. Although I''m not an innate nt spirit, I''m already transforming into a chaotic being. Human kid, I admire you."
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
What did Swordthorn mean?
Was he going to take Ding Yue as his disciple?
"I see that you already have a master, so I won''t take you as a disciple. I have a treasure, a sword leaf that I shed in the past. I can give it to you."
"However, you have to promise me that you will do your best to help me with one thing."
Ding Yue was stunned. This person was not going to upy his body and make him an avatar?
After thinking about it, he understood.
The other party was a pure sword cultivator, so such things were beneath him.
Ding Yue also agreed with this perspective.
"Alright, this junior will do his best."
"Very good. I''lle to you when the timees. There are many pawns in the nine zones. If you don''t like them, you can destroy them all. I, Swordthorn, will bear all of the responsibility."
Swordthorn''s words were cold and arrogant.
It was as if he was not afraid of anyone who had schemed in the nine zones.
"A sword cultivator should be fearless and follow his heart!"
As Swordthorn spoke, a small gray-brown sword leaf flew out.
Chu Xuan looked at the sword leaf. It did not have Swordthorn''s wisp of consciousness attached to it, just his sword intent and aura.
It contained his Sword Dao principle.
It seemed that Swordthorn really did not have the intention to scheme against Ding Yue.
Chu Xuan allowed Ding Yue to ept the sword leaf, after which Swordthorn''s wisp of consciousness disappeared.
Ding Yue looked at the sword leaf in his hand and was extremely excited. It was a precious treasure.
"You did not leave seclusion, and helped your disciple obtain a precious treasure. You have been rewarded with a thousand-mile Dao path extension."
Chu Xuan was stunned. There was a reward for this?
Then, he suddenly realized that the reason why Swordthorn''s wisp of consciousness had descended this time was most likely because Long Chang had gone to find trouble with him, causing him to be interested in Ding Yue.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited. The system''s reward was enough for him to undergo another qualitative change and reach the 20,000-mile mark.
He then instructed Ding Yue to cultivate properly.
The sword leaf that Swordthorn had given Ding Yue was extraordinary. Not only could it purify one''s Sword Dao principle Dao and increase the speed of the transformation of the Sword Dao principle, but it was also a supreme offensive treasure.
As for the sword leaf that Ding Yue originally had, it was of a lower grade and was probably a leaf shed during the early stages of Swordthorn''s cultivation.
Chu Xuan decided to make Swordthorn his new scapegoat. Since he had told Ding Yue that he would take all responsibility, he was obviously confident in his own strength.
Furthermore, he was transforming into a chaotic being!
Even if he had notpleted his transformation, he was still extremely powerful.
Chu Xuan thought of his Indestructible Chaos Body, which was no weaker than that of chaotic beings. It made him invincible within the same realm.
He received his reward, and then his Dao path began to expand and extend.
Once it reached 19,999 miles, it stopped and condensed into another star.
Then the Dao path reappeared again and began to extend and expand once again, finally reaching the 20,000-mile mark.
As Chu Xuanprehended and examined the changes within his body, he gained an increased understanding of how powerful and terrifying Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts were.
Every qualitative change and every condensation of a star was a huge improvement.
Still, there was a long way to go.
He still needed to continue working hard!
What was above the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm?
Since these Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivators nned to sever their Dao paths from the Great Dao, it definitely had something to do with advancing to the next realm, right?
What Chu Xuan did not understand was why it was so difficult to advance after the ninth transformation.
Was there some sort of limitation or restriction?
For some reason, Chu Xuan felt that he did not have such a limitation. Perhaps it was due to the miniature Great Dao, or the Indestructible Chaos Body.
Following Chu Xuan''s second qualitative transformation, his Dao path became 20,000 miles long.
The Reincarnation Great Dao principle was also strengthened and transformed.
Chu Xuan looked at the nine zones again and continued his fishing n.
Currently, Wang Luo, Qian Ming, and Hei Yue had yet to catch any big fish.
Qin Ying, Ren Changhe, and Chu Pingfan were the same.
Even Fengkong and Kingyer were potential sources of rewards.
More and more Dao realm experts entered the nine zones from the primordialnd.
The experts of the Tianyue Tower were still chasing after Hei Yue.
Chu Xuan could vaguely feel that something in the nine zones had changed again.
The Great Dao cmity seemed imminent.
Chu Xuan felt that the rapid development of the cmity was rted to him, perhaps due to the construction of the reincarnation cycle.
He had to raise his cultivation level as soon as possible in order to deal with any uing situations.
The speed at which the living beings of the nine zones cultivated was still too slow.
Those geniuses were still stuck at certain bottlenecks.
This could not be allowed to continue.
Chu Xuan decided to use the fate of the Heavenly Daows to speed up the cultivation speed of the nine zones'' living beings.
As the overall strength of the living beings of the nine zones increased, the Heavenly Daows would also quickly improve.
Chapter 459 Conflicts And Chaos (Part 1)
More and more battles erupted in the nine zones, especially between races. There were even cases of several races forming an alliance to fight the human race.
However, the human race managed to fend them off easily, befitting their status as the overlord race of the nine zones.
Among the monster race, Hu Tianya continued to get stronger, surpassing the genius of the Azure Dragon tribe.
Time continued to pass as the various races of the nine zones fought.
In the blink of an eye, the seventy-year milestone was about to arrive.
Chu Xuan sighed. After putting in some hard work, he had finally obtained the supreme treasures for Wang Luo, Qian Ming, and Hu Tianya.
Qin Ying and Ren Changhe also had some gains.
Even Du Yuan and the little evil king did as well.
Chu Xuan''s Dao path was now 27,000 miles long, which meant that he was not far away from the third qualitative transformation.
Among the personal disciples, only Hei Yue had yet to catch a big fish.
The hidden expert behind her was extraordinary, so Chu Xuan had to be careful with his nning.
Incidentally, Swordthorn was not the only scapegoat. He found others over the period of time to share the me.
As for whether this would cause chaos in the Ancient Chaos World, Chu Xuan did not care.
It had been a while since Yang, the tenth ancestor of the human race, had sent his wisp of consciousness to the nine zones.
Luo Xinbai began to cultivate thew of the Human King.
His cultivation level had improved by leaps and bounds, and he was now a 17th-level Dao realm expert.
Moreover, he carried a portion of the fate of the human race.
Furthermore, thew of the Human King had the special ability to nurture geniuses, so Luo Xinbai had personally trained several human geniuses.
The nine zones became even more chaotic.
It was no longer a secret that there were hidden experts and forces at y behind the scenes.
Some of the small races even asked their ancestors to send their wisps of consciousness over to help their race develop and grow stronger.
It was precisely because of this that some of the smaller races improved rapidly and even formed alliances to attack the human race.
The ancestors of these small races had descended with their wisps of consciousness mainly to deal with the human race, and prevent the human race from developing and expanding further.
Even among the monster race, some experts descended with their wisps of consciousness and gathered the monsters to fight against the human race.
They even nned to contact the various races and form an alliance to fight against the human race.
The humans felt the pressure as well.
Luo Xinbai ascended to the throne of the human king again and led the rise of the human race. His human king''s fate was also getting stronger and stronger.
The Buddhists had also be stronger.
Back then, most of the powerful demons had be Buddhists.
Now, there were living beings from every race that converted to Buddhism.
The Buddhists, which stood aloof from worldly affairs, were a powerful force that could not be ignored.
The ghost race, another rising race, had already swept through the nine zones and left a deep impression in the consciousness of every cultivator. After death, one could choose to be a ghost and rise again!
The nine zones seemed to change with every passing day.
The Dao realm experts all sensed the changes in the nine zones.
Cultivation had be much easier, as had theprehension of the Great Dao. Bottlenecks were nearly non-existent at the lower levels now.
Even the Daoyuan realm experts in the heavenly domain felt these changes, and they became more and more nervous.
Was the Great Dao cmity about to descend?
How could they transcend the cmity?
Chu Xuan was waiting for the 70-year milestone to arrive.
The speed of the Heavenly Daows'' improvement was extremely fast, and had made significant progress into infiltrating the Great Dao in the Deste Ancient Zone. The Reincarnation Great Dao principle was also improving.
Soon, it would be able to bear the reincarnation of Emperor realm cultivators.
The heavenly Dao''s infiltration of the ancient destend also sped up, and many tentacles reached in.
Chu Xuan also felt some abnormal changes in the Great Dao. It was precisely due to these changes that the Heavenly Daows'' infiltration had progressed so smoothly without any bacsh.
The Great Dao cmity wasing.
Chu Xuan felt pressured.
He was not strong enough.
He was still nowhere close to reaching the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, and even that might not be enough.
He had to be stronger.
He still had to find a way to achieve his goal of extending his Dao path till it became millions of miles long.
Chu Xuan suspected that there might be chaotic beings involved as well.
The hidden expert behind Hei Yue was not ordinary.
Its aura was special and contained a trace of chaos, which was why he suspected that it was a chaotic being.
This expert had probably targeted Hei Yue due to her innate divine soul.
Chu Xuan contacted the Daoist Flying Cloud and inquired about the situation in the Ancient Chaos World.
"Daoist Flying Cloud, what happened in the Ancient Chaos World? Why did I sense that a great battle was taking ce in the chaos?"
Chu Xuan''s current persona was that of a big shot who had left the nine zones and had continued to explore the chaos. As such, it was only natural that he had sensed such a thing.
"There''s been some chaos. Some of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts started fighting," replied Daoist Flying Cloud.
This was no longer a secret.
The situation in the Ancient Chaos World had be chaotic.
The conflicts between the experts had started to erupt all over the ce.
It was all because their ns in the nine zones had been disrupted, causing them to lose precious treasures.
Chapter 460 - 460 Conflicts And Chaos (Part 2)
460 Conflicts And Chaos (Part 2)
More and more Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts had gotten involved.
¡°What happened?¡±
Chu Xuan asked curiously.
Daoist Flying Cloud then gave him a brief overview of what had happened in the Ancient Chaos World, from which Chu Xuan gained a rough understanding of the situation.
A major conflict could break out at any time. Moreover, it involved multiple parties. The only reason why it had not gone out of hand yet was due to every party being afraid of the conflict affecting their preparations for the Great Dao cmity.
¡°Daoist Flying Cloud, have you reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm yet?¡±
Chu Xuan asked.
¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say that I haven¡¯t.¡±
Daoist Flying Cloud sighed.
¡°It seems that your Dao path is a little special. Why is the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm your limit?¡±
Chu Xuan asked another question, which also hinted that he did not share the same limitation, and was likely a chaotic being.
¡°At this moment, there is a barrier that all living beings of the nine zones cannot avoid. If one wants to surpass the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, there are only two ways.¡±
Daoist Flying Cloud did not doubt Chu Xuan. After all, the Dao paths of chaotic beings were different from that of the living beings of the nine zones, so it was normal for him to not understand.
¡°The first way is the one that these Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts are taking, which is to sever their Dao paths from the Great Dao of the nine zones, which will remove the restriction.¡±
¡°Although it has risks, it is the most feasible.¡±
¡°The second way is to transcend the nine Great Dao cmities.¡±
Pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°Even the Nine Extreme Daoyuan cannot guarantee that they can safely survive nine Great Dao cmities. Moreover, waiting for nine Great Dao eras to pass is far too long.¡±
Chu Xuan understood.
Ignoring the danger, no one would be able to endure such a long period of time without any progress in their cultivation.
Therefore, they all focused on the first way.
¡°Are there any Fellow Daoists who have surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm in the Ancient Chaos World?¡±
Chu Xuan asked.
¡°Not as far as I know.¡±
Daoist Flying Cloud shook his head.
Chu Xuan did not believe that in the long history of the nine zones, there had been no one who had surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
¡°Where have all of them gone?¡±
¡°Perhaps to explore the chaos like you are doing, Senior,¡± Daoist Flying Cloud replied with uncertainty.
He paused for a moment before continuing.
¡°If one severs one¡¯s Dao path from the Great Dao and surpasses the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, one will be a Freedom Daoyuan cultivator. Although there is no apparent increase in strength, that cultivator will be able to continue expanding and extending their Dao path.¡±
¡°As such, most of these cultivators will need to find a ce to cultivate in seclusion and consolidate their cultivation foundation. The Ancient Chaos World is not a good ce for this.¡±
Chu Xuan understood.
Those who became Freedom Daoyuan cultivators needed time to stabilize and improve their Dao paths, so they were mostly in seclusion.
Furthermore, it seemed that aftering out of seclusion, they would leave the region where the Ancient Chaos World, most likely to continue improving their Dao paths.
As for whether there really was not anyone who had reached this realm in the Ancient Chaos World, Chu Xuan did not really believe it.
There were probably some old monsters hiding in there.
Currently, most of the experts who had prepared schemes for the nine zones were Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts.
Aside from severing their Dao paths from the Great Dao, they very likely wanted to return to the nine zones.
After all, the nine zones were special. It was easier to cultivate there, and also easier to extend and expand one¡¯s Dao path.
Of course, they all shared another goal, which was to suppress the human race!
They could not allow the human race to monopolize the nine zones.
Otherwise, the human race would eventually gain enough power to suppress all of the other races.
This was something that none of the races were willing to ept.
Therefore, they had to return to the nine zones, whether it was to suppress the human race or for the future of their own cultivation.
Unless they had the power to break through the Great Dao of the nine zones, which they did not.
Even if all of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivators of the various races joined forces, they would not be able to destroy the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Chu Xuan and Daoist Flying Cloud continued to chat. Their topics were no longer limited to the nine zones and the Ancient Chaos World. They asionally talked about some experts.
Chapter 461 Conflicts And Chaos (Part 3)
Swordthorn was very strong!
This was what Chu Xuan found out from Daoist Flying Cloud.
There had even been three Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts who joined forces to attack Swordthorn. However, they all ended up heavily injured and were forced to retreat.
Were those the three experts he had offended when he used Swordthorn as a scapegoat?
He was not sure.
However, he now knew that Swordthorn had the strength to back up his bluster.
Daoist Flying Cloud also mentioned that there were even cultivators who had not reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm who had gotten involved in the conflict. There were people from various races and forces.
Given the current chaotic situation, a major war could break out at any time.
There might even be experts who died because of this.
After ending his chat with Daoist Flying Cloud, Chu Xuan started to ponder whether he should add fuel to the fire and make the conflict more intense.
He cast his gaze toward somewhere in the nine zones.
There, a big fish was about to appear.
At the same time, he looked at the Northern Zone.
The Northern Zone had always been safely within his control, and those guys'' schemes never bore fruit there.
He wondered if he should move some of the schemes nted in the Northern Zone elsewhere and pretend that they had been destroyed by other powerful experts.
Would that incite another conflict?
He could give it a try.
He was not far off from the 30,000-mile mark, so if he could trigger the system''s rewards, his strength would advance again
Chu Xuan began his preparations.
Without a sound, certain treasures left behind in two treasurends in the Northern Zone suddenly disappeared and reappeared in the sea region.
On a huge ind, light blossomed.
Chu Xuan was already very familiar and practiced with the process of destroying someone''s n and making someone else take the me.
Ancient Chaos World.
The atmosphere was very strange.
All the races were on alert and angry with each other.
Their ns had been destroyed by others!
How despicable!
Instead of letting their pawns and chess piecespete fairly, they had intervened personally!
It was their own damn fault for picking weak and useless chess pieces!
Originally, it was just the arrangements of the hidden experts from the nine zones.
That was until an expert from a primeval race in the Ancient Chaos World also extended his hands into the nine zones.
The experts from the nine zones looked grave. A primeval race of the Ancient Chaos World had actually meddled in the nine zones without them knowing.
It was clear that these people had ulterior motives.
In that case, the races from the nine zones had to join forces to exclude the races from the Ancient Chaos World, which is exactly what they did.
In the nine zones, a famous expert held a small meeting. They wanted to put aside their prejudices and join forces to drive out the guy from the primeval race of the Ancient Chaos World.
After chasing away that guy, and any others from the Ancient Chaos World, they wouldpete again.
The experts all agreed to this suggestion.
However, in the end, that famous expert turned around and backstabbed them!
What a despicable fellow!
The experts of the nine zones were all furious.
They did not expect the other party to be so shameless and hypocritical!
They finally witnessed his true colors!
That expert naturally denied it. He felt that he had been framed, and even used another expert, resulting in another new grudge being formed.
It was precisely because of this the situation remained the same, and things became more and more tense. It was all on the verge of boiling over.
Everyone was suspicious of each other.
Chapter 462 Chaotic Ancient Chaos World (Part 1)
The Ancient Chaos World was now a powder keg. All it needed was a spark to ignite.
The weaker and smaller forces were trying their best toy low and avoid being dragged into the conflict. Many even chose to temporarily leave the Ancient Chaos World to settle on a chaos mountain, waiting for the situation to stabilize.
Unfortunately, the opposite happened.
A powerful aura suddenly erupted somewhere in the Ancient Chaos World.
"B*stard! No wonder my n didn''t make any progress. You were the one who ruined it."
"A mere Eight Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivator dares to be so impudent?"
That powerful figure instantly charged in a certain direction.
On the other side, an expert was stunned.
Was that guy talking about him?
Not good!
It had to be an excuse to kill him!
Why would he dare to offend a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert?
"Die!"
There was no way he could resist. The gap in strength was simply too great.
"How dare you kill me for such an absurd reason?" he roared, "When my brother returns, he won''t let this matter rest!"
An Eight Extreme Daoyuan realm expert fell, and even his race suffered heavy casualties.
"Brother!"
A voice reverberated in the chaos.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
In an instant, a few experts arrived.
The race that was almost exterminated looked at the person who attacked in shock.
"You actually..."
Although the most powerful person in this race was the Eight Extreme Daoyuan realm expert, it was rumored that his brother had already severed the source of his Dao path and became a Freedom Daoyuan realm expert.
Moreover, even if the rumors were wrong, and he was not a Freedom Daoyuan realm expert, he was definitely a peerless existence among Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts.
"A mere Eight Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivator dared to mess with my n. Hmph! Simply deserving of death!"
"There''s no need for this race to exist anymore either!"
The expert who attacked snorted coldly and raised his hand to exterminate that race.
One of the experts who had just arrived blocked the attack.
He had a good rtionship with this race.
"That''s too much. How could he have messed with your n? There has to be a misunderstanding!"
"Misunderstanding? You want to stand up for them?"
The two Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts were on the verge of fighting.
The rest of the cultivators frowned. They did not have much of a rtionship with the race that was almost exterminated, so they did not say anything.
However, they were suspicious of the person who had attacked.
No matter how arrogant an Eight Extreme Daoyuan realm expert was, they would not dare to mess with the ns of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert. That was akin to seeking death!
They all suspected that this person was just finding an excuse to kill someone to establish his might.
At the same time, they also thought about the ancestor of that race. Although he had not appeared for a long time, if he was really like the rumors said, he would not let the matter rest once he returned.
The enmity of killing one''s brother, and the enmity of exterminating one''s, how could he let it go?
"Are you going to kill them all?"
The expert who stood out had a gloomy expression.
"Cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. If you interfere, you will be my enemy. Have you thought it through?"
"Hmph, do you really think that there are no more powerful cultivators in this race? If they are really exterminated, I''d like to see if your race can withstand the other party''s revenge!"
The expert who attacked sneered.
"It''s just a rumor. Maybe he has already died. Even if he is still alive, he''s wee to look for me!"
Outside the Ancient Chaos World, a small mountain was floating in the chaos. Soon, it entered the chaotic region of the Ancient Chaos World.
Suddenly, the small mountain exploded, and a terrifying figure appeared.
Two rays of cold light shot out of his eyes. His killing intent was surging. With a roar, he disappeared and headed toward the Ancient Chaos World.
"If you want to stop me, then let''s fight!"
In the Ancient Chaos World, that person made his move.
The shockwaves from the battle killed and injured arge number of people from the race below.
"Aren''t you going to stop him? Are you going to let the nine zones'' races kill each other?"
The spectators frowned and hesitated, not interfering.
"How dare you kill my brother and try to exterminate my race!"
At this moment, a roar was heard from outside the Ancient Chaos World.
His voice reverberated throughout the entire Ancient Chaos World.
Cultivators appeared one after another, looking for the source of the voice with extremely serious expressions.
The only remaining Daoyuan realm cultivator of the dying race knelt down and cried, "Ancestor, you have to seek justice for our race!"
The expressions of the two people who were fighting changed.
This was especially so for the expert who wanted to exterminate this race. He raised his head to look in the direction of the voice.
A terrifying figure was charging over at high speed.
His aura was extremely powerful.
Freedom Daoyuan realm expert!
That terrifying expert, upon seeing that only 10% of his race had survived, surged with killing intent, and his aura shook the surroundings.
"Die!"
A giant hand came crashing toward the murderer.
The chaos in the Ancient Chaos World started.
"You did not leave seclusion, and schemed to cause chaos in the Ancient Chaos World. An Eight Extreme Daoyuan realm expert died. You have been rewarded with a ten thousand-mile Dao path extension."
A few days after Chu Xuan''s ns were put into motion, the system''s reward suddenly arrived.
The Ancient Chaos World was in chaos, and an Eight Extreme Daoyuan realm expert had fallen!
Chapter 463 - 463 Chaos In The Ancient Chaos World (Part 2)
463 Chaos In The Ancient Chaos World (Part 2)
How terrifying!
Even an Eight Extreme Daoyuan realm expert had died.
Chu Xuan wondered what had happened, but did not dare to ask Daoist Flying Cloud about it.
At this juncture, such a question would no doubt arouse suspicion.
!!
He received his reward.
Boom!
His Dao path began to extend and expand, and he underwent another qualitative transformation.
37,000-mile Dao path!
He was now a Three Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivator!
Still, thinking about the Eight Extreme Daoyuan cultivator that had just died, Chu Xuan warned himself not to get carried away.
Even Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts were not invincible.
A war broke out in the Ancient Chaos World.
The entire Ancient Chaos World was in chaos because of conflicts between the races, between both the races from the nine zones, as well as the primeval races of the Ancient Chaos World.
Now, only a few races were not affected by the chaos.
A Freedom Daoyuan realm expert had actually appeared.
The entire Ancient Chaos World was filled with battles. Were it not for the fact that the Ancient Chaos World had existed for a long time and was a special region in the chaos that was extremely stable, it would have been shattered from the battles.
Outside the Ancient Chaos World.
A figure appeared. He gazed at the Ancient Chaos World from afar and smiled.
Chaos was great!
Keep fighting!
As long as they kept fighting, the pressure on the human race would subside.
Yang was gleeful. This sort of situation was the best scenario for them.
The human race had nted some agents to stir up the situation, and helped to cause the conflict to expand.
Not far away, another figure appeared and also looked at the Ancient Chaos World.
¡°That¡¯s a Freedom Daoyuan realm expert. The powerful races of the nine zones all have such experts, but they¡¯ve mostly left this region of the chaos,¡± the man said.
¡°Freedom Daoyuan realm experts or not, even if they have Dao paths that are millions of miles long, as long as they cannot enter the nine zones the final victory will belong to the human race,¡± Yang said.
The man sighed.
¡°Yang, you¡¯ve also surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, right?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t say,¡± Yang was silent for a moment before he replied.
That person left.
Yang continued to observe the battles in the Ancient Chaos World, especially the one with the Freedom Daoyuan realm expert.
¡°It would be a big deal if one of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivators died.¡±
Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.
It had been countless years, and there had never been a case of one dying.
Thest Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert who had died was the human race¡¯s seventh ancestor.
Three of the ten ancestors of the human race had died.
The seventh patriarch had fallen during that great incident.
Now, Yang was hoping that one of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts would die in the Ancient Chaos World.
No matter which race they were from, they were all enemies of the human race.
As he silently watched the chaos and war in the ancient world, a wisp of his consciousness descended into the nine zones.
It had been a while since he hade to the nine zones.
The chaos in the ancient world seemed to be rted to the nine zones.
Perhaps, he could make some arrangements in the nine zones?
Yang Tian was helpless. The ancestor was here again.
¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today. Let¡¯s go find Luo Xinbai.¡±
Yang chuckled.
¡°Ancestor, is there any good news?¡±
Yang Tian was curious.
In the past, when the ancestor descended into his physical body, he was always serious, and even a little worried.
This was the first time he had seen him so happy.
¡°Of course there is good news. The enemies of the human race are fighting each other, so the pressure on the human race will be greatly reduced.¡±
¡°It would be even better if one of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts died.¡±
Yang chuckled.
¡°Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts?¡±
¡°You only need to know that they are very, very strong.¡±
¡°How are theypared to you, Ancestor?¡±
¡°More or less the same.¡±
Yang chatted with Yang Tian as they traveled. He was obviously in a good mood and talked a lot.
Chu Xuan was speechless. The battle in the Ancient Chaos World was so intense?
To the point that even a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert might die?
The chaos among the races was going to greatly reduce the pressure on the human race. This was all to his ns.
Chu Xuan thought silently. He had initially just wanted to catch the big fish, but his nster changed to causing chaos in the Ancient Chaos World.
He had achieved his goal.
As expected, he triggered the system¡¯s reward.
As he walked, Yang briefly exined the whole story.
Chu Xuan was surprised. The dead Eight Extreme Daoyuan expert had such a powerful backer?
A Freedom Daoyuan realm expert¡
Chu Xuan was suddenly filled with anticipation.
If one of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan died, he would trigger another system reward, right?
After all, he was the mastermind behind this chaos.
Not only was Yang looking forward to it, but Chu Xuan too.
What if one of them died?
Perhaps the system¡¯s reward would exceed a 10,000-mile Dao path extension.
As Yang spoke, he walked around the nine zones in a good mood, admiring the scenery.
Suddenly¡
¡°There¡¯s a bit of a situation, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±
Yang¡¯s wisp of consciousness disappeared from Yang Tian¡¯s body.
What happened?
Was he attacked?
Chu Xuan spected.
At this moment, the situation in the Ancient Chaos World had suddenly changed.
The Freedom Daoyuan realm expert suddenly exploded with power as he fought alone against four Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts.
¡°Today, I¡¯ll cut you all down to avenge my brother!¡±
Boom!
The chaos trembled as a powerful Dao aura spread out.
The power of his Dao path, as if it was endless.
The power of a Dao path that had surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm!
¡°Die!¡±
At this moment, the faces of those fighting him all changed.
The other three were only helping him, so they instantly used their trump cards and escaped from the battlefield.
Their own lives were more important!
Boom!
The entire Ancient Chaos World trembled. Under the horrified gazes of many cultivators, that powerful Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert¡¯s physical body copsed.
However, he would not die so easily.
After his physical body was destroyed, it rapidly recovered. Then, it was destroyed again. The shadow of a Dao path with nine stars shone and continued to restore his destroyed physical body.
¡°sh!¡±
In the chaos, the boundless power of the Freedom Daoyuan realm expert¡¯s Dao path condensed and surged towards the other party¡¯s Dao path, destroying a star.
Boom!
The power of their Dao paths collided again and again, the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert¡¯s Dao path finally copsed, the stars scattering, and his divine soul dissipating.
Boom!
A bloody gash appeared in the sky above the Ancient Chaos World, stretching across the entire chaos for millions of miles.
The nine stars exploded like bright fireworks, lighting up the dark chaos.
Nine Extreme mes!
After countless years, a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert had finally fallen!
The entire Ancient Chaos World was silent. Many Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts trembled.
Outside the Ancient Chaos World, Swordthorn transformed into his human form and looked at the Ancient Chaos World from afar.
He looked at the bloody gash that ran across the chaos and the nine stars that had exploded.
His face turned solemn.
Yang was in an extremely good mood. Finally, a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert from the Ancient Chaos World had died.
This was the beginning of chaos among the races.
For any powerful race, the death of a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert was a huge loss.
Some races might even face the danger of being exterminated.
Now, the humans did not need to do anything. They just needed to watch the races fight and kill each other.
If the opportunity presented itself, they could take advantage of the chaos to kill some of their strong enemies.
The Freedom Daoyuan realm expert was still boiling with killing intent. After killing one person, he attacked again, wanting to kill the other three Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts who had fought him just now.
Would a second Freedom Daoyuan realm expert appear?
Yang knew that the race of the expert who had been killed was not weak. There was more than one Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert in that race.
However, were there any Freedom Daoyuan realm experts?
He was not sure.
Chapter 464 - 464 Experts Appear (Part 1)
464 Experts Appear (Part 1)
The chaos and wars in the Ancient Chaos World continued. It seemed that the death of a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert had incited fear among many experts, who were now thinking of banding together.
In the nine zones, Chu Xuan was curious as to what had happened for Yang to have left in such a hurry.
Could it be that he had encountered a strong enemy?
Suddenly, the Great Dao rippled, as if a stone had been thrown into the water.
Vaguely, Chu Xuan seemed to sense that the Great Dao had suddenly strengthened a little, as if some power had returned and nourished the Great Dao.
At the same time, stars fell from the sky of the nine zones, and disappeared into the great Dao.
Chu Xuan had a guess as to what this represented.
¡°You did not leave seclusion, and schemed to cause chaos in the Ancient Chaos World. A Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert died. You have been rewarded with a thirty thousand-mile Dao path extension.¡±
The system¡¯s reward had arrived.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited. As expected, the system¡¯s rewards were even more generous for this.
30,000-mile Dao extension!
He would be a Six Extreme Daoyuan realm expert!
He received his reward.
Boom!
His Dao path began to expand and extend, and endless insights filled his mind.
Chu Xuan was immersed in the joy of extending his Dao path.
The situation in the Ancient Chaos World changed again.
After that Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert fell, another powerful aura arose from the chaos, and a terrifying figure appeared.
Yet another Freedom Daoyuan realm expert!
Furthermore, this one seemed to be even stronger!
The Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts in the Ancient Chaos World all felt like hiding right now.
They were originally high and mighty, at the top of the food chain, but this had now changed.
At the same time, they felt an unprecedented sense of urgency to sever their Dao paths from the Great Dao.
Not long after the second Freedom Daoyuan realm expert appeared, another powerful figure appeared.
The experts who had disappeared from this chaotic region had all returned one after another.
Obviously, they were also here for the nine zones.
Ever since thest Great Dao era, all of the races and experts were unable to enter the nine zones.
The Great Dao of the nine zones was the first Great Dao. All of the Dao paths opened by the Daoyuan realm cultivators were based on theirprehension of the Great Dao of the Nine Zones.
Even the primeval races of the Ancient Chaos World were no exception.
Although they did not open their Dao paths using the Great Dao of the nine zones, it was still based on theirprehension of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
It could be said that the Great Dao of the nine zones was the true andplete Great Dao. These Daoyuan realm expertsprehended a portion of it and used that portion to open up their own Dao path.
Therefore, if they wanted to go one step further and perfect their Dao paths, they had to continueprehending the Great Dao of the nine zones.
This was true even for Freedom Daoyuan realm experts.
They could continue extending and expanding their Dao paths, but only up to the limits of theirprehension of the Great Dao of the nine zones. Once that was exhausted, no matter how hard they worked, they would not be able to extend their Dao paths any further.
This could be considered a type of bottleneck. Therefore, they too needed toprehend the Great Dao of the nine zones.
However, ever since that incident, they had all been rejected by the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Yang¡¯s expression turned serious.
If all of the Freedom Daoyuan realm experts of the various races returned, the human race¡¯s n would be under tremendous pressure.
Of course, it would be a good thing if these experts fought each other.
However, was that possible?
Yang watched silently.
Would messing up their ns in the nine zones cause them to fight?
Would the Great Dao cmity this time create an opportunity that would allow these races and experts to return?
Another Freedom Daoyuan realm expert appeared.
This expert looked at Swordthorn.
¡°You are quite capable. Why don¡¯t you just follow me from now on?¡±
Swordthorn red at him coldly.
The nine swords behind him flickered with light, but he did not say a word.
He expressed his rejection.
¡°Ha, you dare to refuse?¡±
Boom!
A giant w swiped at Swordthorn.
He wanted to use force to subdue Swordthorn!
ng!
The sound of swords being unsheathed rang out.
His nine swords struck. He could not afford to hold back against this expert.
He had to go all out!
Chapter 465 - 465 Experts Appear (Part 2)
465 Experts Appear (Part 2)
The cry of a sword resounded through the chaos, and the cultivators embroiled in chaotic battles all around the Ancient Chaos World all looked over in surprise.
Yang also looked at Swordthorn in shock.
A sword beam tore through the darkness.
Was he really a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert? Had he broken through?
How could he have broken through if he had not severed the source of his Dao path?
Seeing Swordthorn¡¯s sword beam, Yang could not help but think of a certain human who was also a powerful swordsman.
The fourth ancestor of the human race!
In the past, he had killed immortals, celestials, and demons with one sword strike. However, in the end, he was forced to escape from the nine zones under the pursuit of the experts from the three races.
Yang looked at Swordthorn, whose sword beam tore through the darkness and cut into the giant w.
Boom!
¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±
The Freedom Daoyuan realm expert was furious.
He had been injured by that attack.
His Dao path appeared in the cause, exuding a terrifying aura that caused the surroundings to tremble.
Swordthorn¡¯s expression was cold, but he was not afraid.
In an instant, the chaos mountain crumbled, and his original form was revealed.
The 99 leaves emitted a powerful and sharp aura.
It was as if the chaos was being cut apart.
Wisps of chaotic energy surrounding Swordthorn.
After the 99 leaves straightened themselves into sword leaves, his Dao path appeared, and the light of his Sword Dao principle tore through the darkness and swept toward the Freedom Daoyuan realm expert.
The expert¡¯s expression changed drastically.
He sensed danger!
How could Swordthorn be so powerful?
He felt a little regretful.
Still, since he had started the battle, he had to go through with it.
A great battle erupted.
The chaos shook as their attacks bombarded each other.
Incidentally, Swordthorn had already surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm. After thest Great Dao era, he had transcended nine Great Dao cmities.
However, he still desired to sever his Dao path from the Great Dao, as it would hasten his transformation into a chaotic being.
The gazes of the Freedom Daoyuan experts changed. Swordthorn was no weaker than they were.
In fact, in terms of offensive power, he was even stronger.
That Freedom Daoyuan realm expert was now being suppressed by Swordthorn.
Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to this battle.
This battle was of extraordinary significance.
One of them was a Freedom Daoyuan realm expert who had surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm by severing the source of their Dao path from the Great Dao of the nine zones, while the other was someone who had transcended nine Great Dao cmities, but had not severed the source of his Dao path from the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Who was stronger and who was weaker?
Whose Dao path was stronger and sturdier?
The battle intensified as their Dao paths collided with and attacked each other.
At this moment, the Freedom Daoyuan realm was being suppressed, and the power of his Dao path was gradually growing weaker.
On the other hand, the power of Swordthorn¡¯s Dao path grew stronger and stronger.
It seemed that Swordthorn was indeed stronger.
Of course, this did not mean that those who severed their Dao paths from the Great Dao were weaker than those who transcended nine Great Dao cmities. After all, even among both categories of cultivators, there were strong and weak ones.
If it proved anything at all, it would be that Swordthorn was strong!
¡°Swordthorn!¡±
The Freedom Daoyuan realm expert snorted and retreated in defeat.
Swordthorn did not pursue him, but instead moved to another chaos mountain and took root there.
¡°I will not participate in your disputes. However, if anyone thinks I¡¯m easy to mess with,e at me!¡±
His voice rang out throughout the Ancient Chaos World.
Silence!
The surrounding cultivators did not say anything.
In the distant chaos, another powerful aura appeared. Another Freedom Daoyuan realm expert had returned.
Conflicts erupted in the Ancient Chaos World again.
Daoist Flying Cloud looked at the battles in the distance and felt a little helpless. He was still too weak.
Even if one reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, there was still the danger of dying. Even Freedom Daoyuan realm experts were not invincible.
He thought of Chu Xuan, a mysterious existence that he suspected to be a chaotic being who had roamed the chaos for countless eras.
Just how powerful was he?
The chaos in the Ancient Chaos World involved many races. However, the celestial race and a few other top powerful races were not involved.
Even until now, no one had appeared, and no one dared to threaten the celestial race.
He knew that the powerful cultivators of the celestial race were about to return.
Would the ancestors of the primeval races of the Ancient Chaos World also return?
A battle between Freedom Daoyuan realm experts could break out at any moment.
In the celestial race, he was actually considered a junior. However, to be able to own his own mountain and subordinate forces, he naturally had an extraordinary background.
In the celestial race, his status was on par with Ancestor Yuan Shan, a powerful Nine Extreme Daoyuan expert.
The reason why he had such a high status was because he had the inheritance of an ancient Saint of the celestial race.
Chapter 466 - 466 Experts Appear (Part 3)
466 Experts Appear (Part 3)
Tianmo Lie also looked silently at the Ancient Chaos World that was bubbling with conflicts.
A disdainful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
The weak races were all like this!
His gaze turned to Yuan Shan, and his face suddenly turned a little gloomy.
This hateful old man!
However, the demon race still had mixed-blood descendants in the nine zones, as did the dragon race.
On the contrary, the celestials and immortals did not.
This gave them a distinct advantage.
¡®Just you wait, old man. No matter what you n, I will have someone destroy it.¡¯
¡®You immortal race b*stards too!¡¯
Tianmo Lie¡¯s expression darkened when he thought of the Buddhists.
The immortal and celestial races must have colluded in secret to create these Buddhists to target the demon race!
Tianmo Lie took another look at the races that were about to fight and huffed.
They were just a bunch of weak races. If they wanted to fight, then so be it. It would be good if they were exterminated.
He could not be bothered, and he had no intention ofing forward to mediate.
The demon race had always only provoked wars and never mediated.
Yang looked at the Ancient Chaos World from afar.
He felt regretful that the immortal, celestial, and demon races did not participate in the battle.
Still, the conflict was good for the human race, and would weaken the other side significantly and make it harder for them to gang up on the human race.
One after another, Freedom Daoyuan realm experts appeared. It appeared that everyone had their hearts set on returning to the nine zones during this Great Dao cmity.
These Freedom Daoyuan realm experts had most likely encountered a bottleneck. Theirprehension was insufficient, and they could not continue to extend and expand their Dao paths.
Yang¡¯s heart sank.
The pressure the human race was facing was too great.
Once these powerful experts entered the nine zones, the human race would no longer be able to maintain its dominant position.
They would once again be suppressed by the other races and hunted down.
The human race of the nine zones had to also take some measures.
While Yang was thinking about this, the war in the Ancient Chaos Zone was about to start.
At this moment, a figure appeared.
A punch was thrown at Yang from afar.
¡°Get lost!¡±
Tianmo Lie!
Yang¡¯s face was cold, and his killing intent was intense.
Compared to the other races, the demon race was particrly ruthless to the human race. They were the main instigators behind most of the attacks on the human race in the past.
Therefore, the hatred and fear of demons was engraved in the blood of humans.
¡°Tianmo Lie, if you want to fight, let¡¯s do it,¡± Yang said coldly as he threw a punch.
He was not afraid of Tianmo Lie.
Tianmo Lie stepped forward, his demonic aura billowing. His cold voice was filled with disdain.
¡°You¡¯re merely the tenth ancestor of the human race, Yang. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of fighting me?¡±
¡°Get out of my way. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill the ancestors of the human race today. Don¡¯t forget that the seventh ancestor of the human race was killed by the demons!¡±
Yang¡¯s aura surged out, and the shadow of his Dao path appeared, with nine stars twinkling above it.
¡°Tianmo Lie, if you insist on provoking me, I¡¯ll kill you today. Remember, one of the seven great leaders of your demon race was killed by the third ancestor!¡±
Yang was not afraid at all. If the human race did not possess sufficient strength, they would have been exterminated by the various races long ago.
Tianmo Lie¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.
The human race¡¯s third ancestor had previously killed the top experts of the immortal, celestial and demon races.
Because of this, everyone banded together to suppress and exterminate Extreme Dao cultivators.
Although there were still Extreme Dao cultivators in the world, none of them had reached the Daoyuan realm since.
Boom!
Tianmo Lie made his move. His demonic power surged and the power of his Dao path erupted. Nine stars appeared.
Yang threw a punch, and the chaos shook as it destroyed Tianmo Lie¡¯s attack.
Yang¡¯s attacks were extremely powerful. He threw one punch after another, each one stronger than thest. The power of his Dao path was stacked together in a special way.
Tianmo Lie roared as he continued to attack. However, under Yang¡¯s fists, he was gradually suppressed.
Tianmo Lie¡¯s expression changed.
What kind of secret technique was this?
He could actually continuously stack the power of his Dao path, seemingly endlessly. The more he fought, the stronger he became. As long as he was not defeated immediately, the power of his attacks would continue to increase.
Was this his Dao path secret technique?
Each of the ten ancestors of the human race had their own unique Dao path secret techniques, and each and every one was extremely powerful.
Only a handful of experts could master Dao path secret techniques, and they could not be taught to others. They were unique, and based on their personalprehension of the Great Dao.
Chapter 467 - 467 Unite!
467 Unite!
However, the human race was different. They could actually pass down Dao path secret techniques. Although it was not aplete inheritance, it was better than nothing.
Furthermore, this would provide them with a basis toprehend their own Dao path secret technique.
This was another reason why all the races were against the human race. They were all jealous and fearful of the advantages the human race had.
The human race was known as the race favored by the great Dao, and it was not just for show.
One punch after another, Yang¡¯s fists grew stronger and stronger. No matter how much Tianmo Lie roared, he was still suppressed.
Were it not for the fact that he was afraid of attracting the attention of other experts, Yang would have taken the opportunity to seriously injure Tianmo Lie.
However, there were Freedom Daoyuan realm experts in the distance, and a big conflict was about to break out. He did not want his fight to distract them from it.
Boom!
All of a sudden, a loud boom was heard, and a great battle broke out between Freedom Daoyuan realm experts.
Two powerful existences attacked each other in an instant. The chaos was in turmoil, so much so that it suppressed the fluctuations from the battle between Yang and Tianmo Lie.
Yang threw a few punches, forcing Tianmo Lie back.
Then, his body flickered and he retreated ten thousand miles away.
He looked at the battle in the distance and stopped attacking.
Tianmo Lie knew that he was in trouble, so he snorted and left.
They would fight each other again in the future!
Tianmo Lie¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.
In the nine zones, Chu Xuan did not know what was happening in the Ancient Chaos World, but he was looking forward to more chaos.
He had already reached the Six Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Perhaps, if he triggered the system¡¯s reward again, he would be able to reach the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Furthemore, the 70-year milestone was not far away.
If he could reach the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm before the 70-year milestone, it would be something worth celebrating.
It would mean that he had taken ten years to advance from the start of the Daoyuan realm to the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
That would be unprecedented, right?
The fall of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert naturally caused some fluctuations.
Dao realm cultivators did not notice this, but Daoyuan realm experts did.
In the group chat, they had already started chatting.
¡°Something¡¯s not right. It seems like something has happened to the Great Dao?¡±
Hong Yuanchu asked, puzzled.
The feeling was not too obvious, just enough for him to sense it.
¡°I also sensed it,¡± Ruoxian said.
The rest of the Daoyuan realm experts also confirmed it.
¡°Something did happen. It seems like something fell into the Great Dao, or the Great Dao took something back.¡±
Huang Long also joined in the discussion.
He was a creature of the Great Dao, so his senses were even sharper.
The group felt a chill run down their spines. They did not know what had happened.
¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the Great Dao and investigate,¡± Hong Yuanchu suggested.
Mo Tu and the others agreed.
At this time, these Daoyuan realm experts were not so hostile to each other, as this crisis took priority.
Chu Xuan pondered whether those experts in the Ancient Chaos World would try and contact the Daoyuan experts from the nine zones.
After all, having a Daoyuan realm assisting them with their ns in the nine zones would be a major advantage.
No human experts had contacted Hong Yuanchu and the others yet, but Yang hade into contact with Luo Xinbai.
The monster race and demon race had note into contact with Mo Tu and the others either.
Chu Xuan pondered, would Mo Tu and the others be willing to be pawns?
There was a high probability that they would not be willing.
In the nine zones, they were existences at the level of great ancestors. They were top experts and were used to being high and mighty.
Perhaps if the gap in strength was toorge, they might acquiesce.
However, the nine zones were special. As long as the Great Dao¡¯s rejection force did not disappear, they would be safe in the nine territories.
No matter how strong those experts were, they could not do anything to them.
Chu Xuan felt that it was necessary for them to know this fact.
At the same time, he wanted them to work together to protect the Great Dao of the nine zones.
In the end, Hong Yuanchu and the others could not find anything on the Great Dao and continued to discuss in the group chat.
¡°One of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts died, and the source of his Dao path returned to the Great Dao. It¡¯s just a smallmotion,¡± Chu Xuan said.
A Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert?!
Hong Yuanchu and the others were stunned.
How powerful was a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert?
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°There¡¯s a qualitative transformation every time your Dao path reaches multiples of 10,000 miles. In this case, Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts have 90,000-mile long Dao paths.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the rest were shocked. They realized that they were really weak.
Then, they recalled in awe that Chu Xuan¡¯s Dao path was millions of miles long.
Compared to him, as well as those Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts, they were simply ants.
An unprecedented sense of danger filled their minds.
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, how did that expert die?¡±
Hong Yuanchu asked in shock.
What kind of existence could kill the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert?
¡°The one who was killed was a slightly stronger cultivator,¡± Chu Xuan said casually.
Seeing how scared Hong Yuanchu and the rest were, he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. The nine zones are very special. Those experts are all rejected by the Great Dao. They can¡¯te in and can¡¯t threaten you.¡±
¡°For you, the nine zones are a precious opportunity. You can travel the Great Dao,prehend the Great Dao, and continuously extend your Dao paths.. You¡¯ll eventually have the chance to surpass those strong cultivators.¡±
¡°As long as the power of the Great Dao¡¯s rejection doesn¡¯t disappear, no matter how many experts there are, they won¡¯t be able to enter the nine zones, so you¡¯ll be able to cultivate in peace.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others heaved a sigh of relief.
That was great news!
Still, it did not change the fact that they were weak. They had to work harder and reach the 10,000-mile mark!
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°However, you can¡¯t let your guard down. The experts of the Ancient Chaos World have all prepared schemes in preparation to return to the nine zones by eliminating the rejection force of the Great Dao.¡±
¡°Once they seed, you will be nothing more than pawns, so you have to be careful.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, we understand!¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the rest immediately understood that they had to stop those guys¡¯ ns.
The Daoyuan realm experts of the nine zones had to be united!
Chapter 468 - 468 Nine Extreme Daoyuan Realm (Part 1)
468 Nine Extreme Daoyuan Realm (Part 1)
After that, Chu Xuan looked at Huang Long and the other creatures of the Great Dao. They were very special, carried the fate of the Great Dao, and could use a portion of thews of the Great Dao.
Their strength could not be judged in the same way as normal Daoyuan realm cultivators. If things were as Chu Xuan suspected, they were the guardians of the Great Dao.
They could not leave the Great Dao, but neither could they die there.
Chu Xuan had some ideas in his mind, but he could not put them into practice at this stage.
Hong Yuanchu and the others seemed to have met up in private and contacted the Daoyuan realm experts who were not in the group to reach an agreement.
No matter what, no one was willing to be a chess piece of these experts from beyond the chaos. Furthermore, the nine zones were their homnd, and their foundation to bing stronger.
Chu Xuan revealed that the reason why those experts wanted to return to the nine zones was to continueprehending the Great Dao to extend and expand their Dao paths.
As long as one traveled the Great Dao in the nine zones, they would notckprehension, and could continue to extend and expand their Dao paths.
Therefore, no opportunity or treasure couldpare to the nine zones. This made Hong Yuanchu and the others treasure the nine zones even more, and made it far more difficult for them to be tempted by treasures and other such opportunities from those in the chaos.
Hong Yuanchu and the others started to take action, thinking of ways to prevent these foreign experts from returning.
That veins said, Hong Yuanchu and the rest actually hoped that Chu Xuan could provide them with guidance on how to do so.
However, Chu Xuan refrained from borating.
The reason Chu Xuan revealed this information was to keep them united and focused on protecting the nine zones from foreign invaders.
After all, the waters of the nine zones were a little deep.
The primordialnd and the heavenly domain had yet to be incorporated in the Heavenly Daows. Only when that wasplete could the Heavenly Daows be said to be truly in control of the nine zones, especially since both of these ces were said to be the ces closest to the Great Dao.
For now, Hong Yuanchu and the others would be his agents in those two ces, to guard against any suspicious activities and actions that the Heavenly Daows could not detect.
Regardless of whether it was the heavenly domain or the primordialnd, Hong Yuanchu and the others would help him to monitor the situation there for any abnormalities, as well as help him deal with those situations.
In the nine zones, Daoyuan realm experts like Hong Yuanchu were still the top existences. Those foreign experts from the chaos would not be able to match their strength in the nine zones.
Chu Xuan observed the nine zones. With the chaos happening in the Ancient Chaos World, their vessels and chess pieces in the nine zones had all be remarkably normal, no different from ordinary geniuses.
However, the hidden expert behind Hei Yue continued to provide her with assistance to develop her strength and cultivation.
This person was really strong!
Chu Xuan was 80% sure that this expert was a chaotic being.
He looked at Luo Xinbai. His Human King aura was getting stronger and stronger, and his strength was also improving rapidly. He led the human race in upying new territories and treasurends.
Kingyer had been avoiding him.
Fengkong was still alone, cultivating and exploring treasurends.
His strength had also increased significantly.
The strength and cultivation levels of Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples were all on the rise, leaving many other geniuses in the dust.
He then looked at Qin Keyun, who was still in a state of deep sleep, continuously growing stronger, and then at the treasurend the remnant wisp of consciousness had left behind.
Since both Chu Pingfan and Kingyer were still alive, the treasurend remained dormant. Perhaps it would only be activated once there were no longer any inheritors of the Extreme Dao in the nine zones
Chapter 469 - 469 Nine Extreme Daoyuan Realm (Part 2)
469 Nine Extreme Daoyuan Realm (Part 2)
Chu Xuan pondered. The treasurend was still valuable to Extreme Dao cultivators.
After pondering for a while, he decided to allow Kingyer to ept the inheritance.
Chu Pingfan¡¯s inheritance came from Chu Xuan, so there was a higher chance of ipatibility..
Thus, he did not let Chu Pingfan go.
!!
Then, the system¡¯s reward suddenly arrived.
¡°You did not leave seclusion, and schemed to trigger a great battle between Freedom Daoyuan realm experts, causing the chaos to tremble. You have been rewarded with a thirty thousand-mile Dao path extension.¡±
A battle Freedom Daoyuan realm experts!
Chu Xuan was stunned. His actions had actually triggered such an intense battle?
Was it rted to the death of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert from before?
He was overjoyed.
30,000-mile Dao path extension!
He would reach the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, and would only be less than 3,000 miles away from reaching the limit of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Chu Xuan wondered if he would receive a reward for reaching the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, and was filled with anticipation.
He could not wait to receive his reward.
Boom!
His Dao path began to extend and expand as it condensed new stars.
Seventy thousand miles¡
Eighty thousand miles¡
After the ninth qualitative transformation his entire Dao path changed.
It felt like a river, flowing slowly with endless power.
Chu Xuan examined the changes, and felt various insights about the Great Dao fill his mind.
A chaotic aura spread out from his body.
At this moment, his Indestructible Chaos Body finally disyed its true characteristics.
The power of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm far exceeded the previous eight. It was almost as if the first eight qualitative transformations were only to pave the way for this one.
Nine Extreme Daoyuan cultivators were extremely difficult to kill. As long as their Dao paths were notpletely destroyed, they would be able to restore it.
To do this, one required a Dao-severing supreme treasure, or an extremely powerful secret technique.
Only after reaching the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm did Chu Xuan understand why these Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivators had to transcend nine Great Dao cmities to break through.
One needed to go through nine Great Dao cmities so that their Dao path would undergo another qualitative transformation. Furthermore, this would strengthen and perfect one¡¯s Dao path.
Almost all Daoyuan realm experts created their Dao path based on a single Dao principle. Even if they fused many Dao principles into their Dao path, the number would be very limited.
Chu Xuan on the other hand had created his Dao path using a miniature version of the Great Dao, which was why it was almost perfectlypatible with the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Therefore, once he reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, there was no need for him to transcend nine Great Dao cmities. He could continue to extend and expand his Dao path as usual.
His Dao path was a true Great Dao path.
It was unlimited!
As long as he had sufficientprehension, it could continue to extend and expand!
Furthermore, Chu Xuan also discovered that the Dao paths opened up by the human race were different from the Dao paths opened up by the other races.
From this. he vaguely understood the reason why the other races were so against the human race.
He understood the power and uniqueness of the Dao paths created by humans and that of other races.
When he thought about the remnant wisp of consciousness left behind by the Extreme Dao ancestor in the Deste Ancient Zone, Chu Xuan was 80% sure that the Extreme Dao ancestor had not died.
Perhaps he was merely recovering, or perhaps this was his way of advancing?
Chu Xuan did not know for sure.
If a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert died in the chaos, and had not been rejected by the Great Dao, that expert would only be severely injured, and would not truly die.
The expert could slowly recover in the Great Dao of the nine zones.
However, it was precisely because of the rejection of the Great Dao of the nine zones that death out in the chaos resulted in actual death.
Thankfully, he did not need to transcend nine Great Dao cmities.
The Great Dao of the nine zones had the mostplete and perfect naturalws. It was the first Great Dao born in the chaos, and almost all Daoyuan realm experts created their Dao paths based on theirprehension of the Great Dao of the nine zones and itsws.
Perhaps the only exception would be the first chaotic beings that were born within the chaos. They naturally gave birth to their own Dao paths without the need to rely on the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Chapter 470 - 470 Nine Extreme Daoyuan Realm (Part 3)
470 Nine Extreme Daoyuan Realm (Part 3)
Hence, after a certain stage, it would be impossible for ordinary Daoyuan realm experts to continue extending and expanding their Dao paths.
They werecking inprehension, and had to transcend nine Great Dao cmities in order to strengthen and perfect their Dao paths before they could be stronger again.
Although they could continue to extend and expand their Dao paths by severing the source of their Dao paths from the Great Dao, the resulting Dao path would be weaker than the Dao path that was created by relying on the Great Dao of the nine zones.
It was just that they were no longer restricted by the Great Dao of the nine zones. Once they ran out ofprehension, their growth would stagnate, and they would have to obtain new insights into the Great Dao and itsws to continue extending and expanding their Dao path.
As such, the nine zones were undoubtedly a precious treasure for those seeking toprehend the Great Dao and itsws, namely the Freedom Daoyuan realm experts.
However, as long as the Great Dao¡¯s rejection force remained in operation, the experts from the chaos would not be able to enter, and would not have the opportunity toprehend the Great Dao and itsws..
It was equivalent to losing their only path to continue bing stronger, which was why they were striving so hard to rid themselves of the Great Dao¡¯s rejection force.
After Chu Xuan reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, the Heavenly Daows were also strengthened, and the Reincarnation Great Dao principle was further improved and perfected.
The Buddha World and Ghost World also expanded.
Their nascent Great Dao principles also grew at an elerated pace.
Chu Yi and Chu Er also benefited from this, and their strength was also increasing rapidly.
Chu Xuan awoke from his state ofprehension and instantly felt that his perception had changed. The nine zones were different. The Great Dao of the nine zones was also different.
He could vaguely sense the darkness of the chaos beyond the nine zones.
In the chaos, there were alsows of the Great Dao that spread to the nine zones. At this moment, Chu Xuan realized that the two Great Daos, the Great Dao of the nine zones, and the Great Dao of the chaos, were connected.
That being said, they were two entirely different Great Daos.
Chu Xuan looked at thews within the Origin Dao Ring, the Heavenly Daows, and the Dao path he had created. All three were simr to the Great Dao in the sense that they had aplete set of naturalws.
Furthermore, they were all connected to the Great Dao of the nine zones.
The Great Dao within the Origin Dao Ring contained thews of the Great Dao of the nine zones, the Heavenly Daows, as well as its ownws.
As it continued to grow and itsws continued to be perfected, there was a chance that it would be a stronger Great Dao that would suppress the Great Dao of the nine zones..
The Heavenly Daows were actually fairlyplete as well. However, because it had devoured thews of Heaven and Earth , which were a subset of thews of the Great Dao, its level was still a step lower than that of thews of the Great Dao.
Still, it had room to grow. However, if it could not devour the Great Dao and itsws, the Heavenly Daows would not be able to stand on the same level as the Great Dao of the nine zones, much less surpass it.
Chu Xuan looked at the Dao path he had created. Itsws wereplete, and it was almost an exact replica, albeit a smaller version, of the Great Dao of the nine zones, and was almost indistinguishable from thetter.
It was precisely because of this that his Dao path was not restricted by the Great Dao of the nine zones, and he could continue extending and expanding it. Of course, the difficulty doing so was high, especially without the aid of the system¡¯s rewards.
Chapter 471 - 471 Heaven Opening Purple Lightning And Nirvana Void Secret Technique
471 Heaven Opening Purple Lightning And Nirvana Void Secret Technique
Looking at the chaos outside the nine zones, Chu Xuan vaguely felt some faint fluctuations.
The battle between the Freedom Daoyuan realm experts was still ongoing.
The aftermath of the battle had even reached the fringes of the nine zones.
Of course, it disappeared before it reached the nine zones.
If a Freedom Daoyuan realm expert, what sort of reward would he receive from the system?
¡°You did not leave seclusion, and managed to reach the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, bing the fastest living being to do so in history. You have been rewarded with heaven-opening purple lightning.¡±
¡°You did not leave seclusion, and managed to reach the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, bing the youngest living being to do so in history. You have been rewarded with the Nirvana Void secret technique.¡±
The system¡¯s reward had arrived.
Cool!
Setting a new record was indeed satisfying.
Chu Xuan excitedly checked the reward.
The heaven-opening purple lightning was the first lightning that was born when the world was created. It was an immensely powerful tribtion lightning.¡±
It could even injure Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts!
Moreover, because it was tribtion lightning, it could actually kill them!
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. He now had an excellent weapon. He would be able to strike those who disobeyed him with lightning!
Then, he checked his other reward.
The Nirvana Void secret technique could destroy Dao paths!
Chu Xuan was shocked. The power of this secret technique was too terrifying. He now had another way to destroy Daoyuan realm experts!
A great harvest!
Chu Xuan was extremely excited. Now, he truly had the capital to go toe-to-toe with those hidden experts.
Of course, he needed strength to back it up and to fully unleash the power of these two rewards. Therefore, he had to bide his time and keep his ego in check.
However, with his current strength, even if there were some special existences hidden in the nine territories, they would not be able to threaten him.
He could now speed up the Heavenly Dao Talisman n and start to devour the Great Dao of the nine zones.
After making his decision, Chu Xuan waved his hand and the Heavenly Dao Talisman appeared in his hand.
The Heavenly Daows began to encroach into the Deste Ancient Zone, and also began to descend upon the nine zones, making it easier to cultivate and break through.
This allowed more Divine realm experts to break through to the Dao realm, as well as those below the Divine realm. As more and more cultivatorsprehended the Heavenly Daows and broke through, the Heavenly Daows would also be stronger and stronger.
The moment Chu Xuan took action, many cultivators in seclusion suddenly felt that their bottlenecks seemed to have disappeared, and they broke through.
This sudden change instantly spread throughout the nine zones. Countless experts were shocked. Could it be that the Great Daoyuan cmity had changed again?
This worried them. They felt that this abnormal phenomenon might not be a good thing
Chapter 472 Old Feud
As the overall strength of the nine zones increased, so did the Heavenly Daows. The rate at which the Heavenly Daows infiltrated the Deste Ancient Zone increased as well.
Chu Xuan continued to perfect the Reincarnation Great Dao principle. Now, even more powerful living beings could be reincarnated.
Ding Yue and the others all knew that the changes in the nine zones were the handiwork of their master, Chu Xuan.
As such, they were not too surprised and focused on cultivating and growing stronger.
In the Northern Region of the Western Zone, Fengkong was sitting cross-legged in the jade crystal pce, cultivating. He now looked ethereal and otherworldly.
Of course, although he had received the inheritance of the celestial race, Chu Xuan had removed all traces of that hidden expert, so there was no danger of him being transformed into a member of the celestial race.
He suddenly opened his eyes and looked outside the jade crystal pce.
At this moment, there was a man standing outside, looking at the jade crystal Pce curiously.
Kingyer!
Feng Kong frowned. He did not know why Kingyer hade to look for him.
Was he here to kill him?
It was unlikely.
"Fengkong, is this the thing that saved your life?"
"Kingyer, are you here to mock me? "
Fengkong said in a low voice.
"Mock you? I''m just curious."
Kingyer walked around the jade crystal pce and nodded. "This treasure of yours is extraordinary. If you stay inside, I can''t kill you."
After a long period of silence, Kingyer asked in a deep voice, "Actually, I''vee to find you out of curiosity. Why did you want to kill me back then?"
Fengkong''s expression instantly becameplicated. Why did he want to kill Kingyer back then?
He did not want to.
He only wanted to get rid of a potential disaster for the human race.
Moreover, Fengkong felt that Kingyer had challenged him in order to kill him.
After all, those who had been challenged by Kingyer had all died.
Even many human experts had died in his hands.
At first, he did not know the reason, but now he knew. Those people had targeted Kingyer because Kingyer was an Extreme Dao cultivator.
Fengkong had mistakenly believed the Kingyer had killed those human experts to weaken the overall strength of the human race.
As a human king, he naturally had to make a move for the sake of the human race.
Since Kingyer had challenged him in order to kill him, there was no reason for him not to go all out.
However, Kingyer had challenged Fengkong only because thetter was the human king. In the entire human race, there was no one else who could match up to him.
He had done so to hone his Extreme Dao of ughter, not to kill Fengkong.
However, because Fengkong went all out, Kingyer had no choice but to respond in kind, and killed him.
After killing Fengkong, Kingyer deviated from the path of the Extreme Dao, and focused on killing for killing''s sake.
"You killed many top experts of the human race," Fengkong said with aplicated expression. I thought you challenged me with the intention of killing me and harming the human race, so I had no choice."
"What''s wrong with that? Those guys tried to kill me several times. If I had been unlucky, I would have died at their hands long ago."
"After I became stronger, I naturally took revenge. If it were you, would younot have done the same?"
"I didn''t know that," Fengkong said with a sigh.
Kingyer suddenly lost interest and said, "Forget it, I can''t be bothered with this anymore. If you want to take revenge, you can seek me out at any time. If you can kill me, I''ll have noints!"
Fengkong sighed.
"It''s just a misunderstanding. Let''s forget about it."
"What? You should at least try to take revenge! Where''s your ambition? Where''s your drive? Don''t bring shame upon the legacy of human kings!"
Fengkong''s face was livid with anger.
This b*stard wanted him to seek revenge?
Fine!
''When my strength increases, I will stomp on you and beat you half to death!''
Kingyer left.
Fengkong also put away the jade crystal pce and left the Northern Region of the Western Zone.
Time passed quickly.
The nine zones seemed to change every day, and the strength of countless geniuses also grew rapidly.
The Heavenly Daows were also improving daily, as Chu Xuan awaited the 70-year milestone.
The members of the Great Dao Communication group were all sharing their treasure-hunting gains. They were even preparing to organize and explore the treasurends that had appeared in the Deste Ancient Zone together.
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm experts all patrolled the Great Dao, seeking to guard it from the incursion and influence of hidden experts.
Chu Xuan could also sense that the Great Dao cmity wasing.
The growth of the Heavenly Daows had elerated its arrival.
Ominous beings appeared everywhere, and most of the monster zones had been upied by these ominous beings, who were starting to expand outward.
Many races began to band together to resist the ominous beings, as well as target the human race.
The nine zones were in a constant state of battle and chaos.
The Great Daoyuan cmity came to an end in less than a hundred years.
It was probably the shortest Great Daoyuan cmity anyone had ever experienced, which sent the rm bells of some experts ringing.
Chu Xuan looked at these ominous beings, which were all contaminated by the power of the cmity.
By killing them, one could fight for fate amidst the cmity, and improve their strength and cultivation level.
The Great Daoyuan cmity would end the day the ominous beings disappeared.
? Chu Xuan had been paying attention to the chaos outside the nine zones as well. The fluctuations from the battle clearly meant that the fight between Freedom Daoyuan realm experts had not ended.
However, the fluctuations had weakened, which meant that the battle would end soon.
Unfortunately, it seemed like no Freedom Daoyuan realm expert would die in this battle.
Chu Xuan felt it was a pity.
The end of the battle in the Ancient Chaos World meant that these experts would once again focus on the nine zones.
Thus, Chu Xuan ramped up his preparations.
Chapter 473 World Origin Energy (Part 1)
A few dayster, the fluctuations ceased.
Chu Xuan looked at Yang Tian. After the battle ended, Yang''s wisp of consciousness had yet to descend.
Could it be that the other party was also involved in that great battle?
Chu Xuan decided to find a chance to contact him.
He wanted to understand the human race''s situation in the chaos.
Even though he had reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, his strength was insufficient, especially since even chaotic beings seemed to be paying attention to the nine zones.
Even most Freedom Daoyuan realm experts were no match for chaotic beings.
Chu Xuan turned to Ji Dexin. It did not seem that he was plotting anything on behalf of the celestial race.
On the contrary, he had made great contributions to the human race and was seemingly willing to sacrifice his life for the human race.
Among the human race''s geniuses, Ji Dexin was the most active in fighting for the human race''s fate.
He still held the title of the number one human genius.
Chu Xuan could tell that Ji Dexin was truly dedicated to the human race, as if he really considered himself human.
Did Ji Dexin reincarnate as a human in order to obtain the favor of the Great Dao so that he could surpass his previous life and be a Daoyuan realm expert?
Perhaps he truly did not care about the differences between the celestial race and the human race?
Chu Xuan could not figure out Ji Dexin''s intentions, but he was not worried. Ji Dexin''s strength was insufficient to cause him any trouble even if thetter did try any funny business.
¡
The 70-year milestone arrived.
"You did not leave seclusion, and set a new record. You implemented your Heavenly Dao Talisman n and constructed the reincarnation cycle. You have been rewarded with world origin energy."
Eh?
World origin energy?
The reward for the 70-year milestone should be greater than the reward for the 60-year milestone.
In that case, the world origin energy was more precious than the chaotic purple light?
Chu Xuan checked the reward.
"World origin energy was used to create the world. It has the power to strengthen Dao paths and provide insights."
It was a precious treasure.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed and received the reward.
A wisp of world origin energy that contained specialws appeared in his hand.
At first nce, it was as if one could see the world evolving and being born within the world origin energy.
Chu Xuan was mesmerized.
Insights regarding the creation of the world surged into his mind continuously. The Dao path that he had created also changed. It was as if the world was evolving.
At this moment, his Dao path began to extend and expand. Morews continued to appear, and were perfected and transformed.
It even resonated with the Great Dao of the nine zones.
His Dao path seemed to be a microcosm of the world. It was as ifcountless worlds were born and evolving within it.
After an unknown amount of time, Chu Xuan woke up from his state ofprehension and noticed the change in his Dao path.
At some point in time, the Dao path had actually extended from 97,000 miles to 99,999 miles, truly reaching the limit of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm!
If he could break through again, he would reach a new realm, and his Dao path would also change.
Chu Xuan looked at the world origin energy again. This was a true treasure, and he had gained a lot of insights from it.
He now knew how to create a world withpletews!
The Earth Creation Scripture and Heaven-splitting Brush allowed him to create realms and worlds. However, those worldsckedws, and the potential to grow.
Now, this had changed. He could open up a world withpletews, endless potential, which could continuously expand and improve.
Of course, even if Chu Xuan was a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert, the world he opened up was only a small world, far from beingparable to the nine zones.
For a world to grow, it would take many eras.
Chapter 474 World Origin Energy (Part 2)
Chu Xuan did not have any thoughts of creating a world at this point. How could creating a world be better than taking over a pre-existing one?
The nine territories were very good.
Chu Xuan infused the world origin energy into the talisman, causing it to change.
It was transforming.
It was as if it was about to be a miniature world.
At the same time, the Heavenly Daows continued to strengthen and improve.
Using the Reincarnation Great Dao principle as a bridge, it continuously seeped into the nine zones'' Great Dao and gradually assimted a trace of the Great Dao''sws.
As the world origin energy was infused into the Heavenly Dao talisman, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared in the nine zones.
A light shone over the nine zones, and a unique aura permeated the air. Cultivation and breakthrough suddenly miraculously became much easier.
The lightsted for three days. When it disappeared, the nine zones trembled slightly, as if something had happened.
Countless Dao realm experts, including those in the Deste Ancient Zone, all looked at the sky in shock, uncertain as to what was taking ce.
At the very least, it did not look like the advent of the Great Dao cmity.
Even Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm experts of the nine zones were rmed. They could vaguely sense the changes in the nine zones.
In a hidden space in the Deste Ancient Zone, a face suddenly appeared on the trunk of arge tree that was covered in colorful spots.
There was doubt on its face.
How was that possible?
The nine zones were still expanding!
Had this world not reached its peak state some time ago?
What had happened?
Other than the spotted tree, there were also some special existences in the hidden ces of the Deste Ancient Zone that were filled with questions.
There was a growing sense of unease among these experts.
Elsewhere, a huge and special corpse was lying on the ground. Its huge and hideous head suddenly flickered with a faint light.
It was like a wisp of me, jumping inside the head of the corpse.
Gradually, a face appeared within the me that was clearly not human, perhaps somewhat beast-like.
It stared at the nine zones with a confused expression.
"Why did the world expand? Why does it feel like there''s something wrong with the nine zones?"
After a long while, the me disappeared.
"The time has note yet..."
The heavenly domain.
In the past, there wasnd, and even an ocean, in the heavenly domain.
However, after that incident, it had all disappeared.
All that remained was the cloud-covered sky, and the residences of the Daoyuan realm experts that lived here. These residences were often in the form of floating mountains or inds.
The Daoyuan realm experts all walked out of their residences and tried to sense the changes happening to the Great Dao.
The nine zones seemed to be expanding!
On a particr floating mountain, there were a number of pavilions and pces. This ce belonged to Hong Yuanchu.
At this moment, there were two people beside him, Ruoxian and Kun He.
Then, several other human race Daoyuan race experts also appeared.
On another floating mountain, the demon race Daoyuan realm experts had gathered at Mo Tu''s residence.
The same scene replicated itself at the Soaring Flood Dragon King''s residence.
Shortly after, they all gathered on a huge floating mountain.
This mountain did not belong to anyone, but was designated as amunal meeting spot.
The mountain peak had survived since the ancient era, and contained a special Dao aura.
It was like a precious treasure.
"The world seems to have changed. What is going on?"
"I don''t know."
"Fellow Daoist Hong, do you know the reason?"
"Is the Great Dao cmity here?"
"It doesn''t look like the Great Dao cmity. Rather, it seems like the world is getting bigger."
Despite their discussion, they could find no clues.
In the end, some of them went to explore the primordialnd and the Great Dao to see if they could find traces of the changes.
They agreed to exchange information once they discovered anything.
? Not too long ago, the Daoyuan realm experts of the nine zones had made a tacit agreement to work together to protect the nine zones from being invaded by those from the chaos.
This world was theirs, and the opportunities therein as well.
Inside a certain independent space in the heavenly domain, there was a dried-up corpse sitting cross-legged.
Suddenly, the corpse''s eyes opened.
"The world is expanding? The world''s creation energy has already been exhausted, so why is it still expanding?"
"Is the world being reborn? Still, since the main body has not returned, it should not be time yet."
The corpse closed its eyes again.
This scene happened in various independent and undetectable independent spaces in the heavenly domain. Everyone was concerned, but clueless as to the cause and meaning behind this change.
Somewhere in the heavenly domain, there was a sudden tremor. A corpse with only the lower half of its body suddenly walked out of an independent space.
Chapter 475 Changes (Part 1)
As soon as the mutted corpse walked out, it was detected by the Daoyuan realm experts.
In an instant, all of Daoyuan realm experts in the heavenly domain appeared around this mutted corpse.
The corpse was abnormally huge. Its legs were like two huge pirs, and they were covered in broken scales.
They did not know what race it was from. The wound that had severed it in half seemed to be a clean one, either done by a sword or saber.
Even though it was a corpse, it still exuded an extremely powerful aura, and a wisp of consciousness seemed to be present in the corpse.
However, it seemed to be muddle-headed and not fully conscious. Perhaps it was the changes in the world that had caused it to awaken.
The appearance of this corpse made them realize that there were many things hidden in the heavenly domain that even they knew nothing of.
Perhaps there might even be supreme treasures that were unearthed due to these changes.
The remnant will of the corpse sensed the existence of the Pathfinders and roared. It was full of resentment and hatred.
"Die! All of you will die! I''ll kill you all!"
"I''m invincible. I won''t be defeated. You can''t kill me!
"I want to recover! I want revenge!"
The two thick legs rumbled as they charged toward the Daoyuan realm experts, and the power of its Dao path swept out.
However, although it was extremely powerful, it seemed unstable and on the verge of copse.
The power of its Dao path gradually condensed into the upper half of the corpse.
A man who was 100 meters tall, and was wearing a full suit of armor appeared, which obscured his face.
He held arge halberd condensed from the power of his Dao path in his hands.
The expressions of the surrounding Daoyuan realm experts changed drastically.
Very strong!
Despite it being a corpse that had been dead for countless years, no one present was his match!
Which race was this expert from?
They had never seen or heard of someone like this.
Perhaps it was an expert from a race that had long disappeared from the nine zones.
"Let''s join forces and defeat him!"
Hong Yuanchu said in a deep voice.
Everyone present nodded.
At this time, they would definitely not allow an existence that could threaten them to appear.
Moreover, this corpse was extraordinary, and might be a treasure.
They might be able to glean insights from it that would make them stronger.
"Kill!"
In an instant, they erupted with power and attacked.
Hong Yuanchu''s power was like a scorching sun, Kun He''s was like a huge river, and Ruoxian''s was like a soaring cloud.
"Humans? Die!"
The corpse''s chaotic thoughts suddenly became frenzied as he brandished his halberd and continuously attacked Hong Yuanchu and the others.
It was as if he had been provoked by their identities as humans.
"If you dare to kill me, I''ll ughter your human race!"
"Roar!"
The corpse screamed wildly as it attacked continuously. Hong Yuanchu, Kun He, and Ruoxian joined forces, but they could not withstand the attacks and were forced to retreat.
The rest of the Daoyuan realm experts had strange expressions.
This extremely powerful fellow seemed to hate the human race very much.
Was he killed by a human expert?
Since when did the human race have such a terrifying expert?
Hong Yuanchu looked at the rest of the people who were watching the show and said angrily, "Are you gonna sit there and watch? Do you really think he can kill us?"
"Kill him and divide the spoils among us. If there''s another guy like this, how will we deal with it then?"
Mo Tu threw a punch at the corpse and said, "Old Man Hong is right. If we be embroiled in internal strife at this time, it will be akin to handing over the nine zones to others. Do you really want to be someone else''sckey?"
Hearing this, the rest of them immediately took action.
Boom!
Under theirbined efforts, the corpse copsed. The broken lower half of his body cracked. Everyone got a part of it and took it back to study.
"Roar! I won''t die like this, Ji! I''llkill all of you humans!"
Chapter 476 Changes (Part 2)
Before the corpse''s wisp of consciousness dissipated, he roared out one final sentence.
This corpse had died at the hands of a person with the Ji surname!
Hong Yuanchu and the others wondered¡
Had this person been a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert when he was alive?
They decided to ask Chu Xuan.
¡
Chu Xuan had been paying close attention to the changes within the Heavenly Daows. As the world origin energy was infused into the Heavenly Daows, it seemed to enter a phase of transformation.
When thews of the Great Dao extended to the expanding sections of the nine zones, they would be assimted by thews of the Heavenly Dao and be a part of it.
The Great Dao changed slightly, but it did not reject the Heavenly Daows or expel them. Still, Chu Xuan was not sure what would happen once the Heavenly Daows came into contact with the core of the Great Dao.
The nine zones continued to expand slowly.
Chu Xuan''s disciples also benefited from the improvement of the Heavenly Daows and the expansion of the world. Their cultivation levels kept rising, and their fate became stronger and stronger.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan frowned. Through the Heavenly Daows, he vaguely sensed that there was a special space hidden in the Deste Ancient Zone.
There seemed to be something or someone hiding within it.
The waters of the nine zones were indeed deep, and there were many secrets hidden within this world. Furthermore, this was just the Deste Ancient Zone. Chu Xuan was certain that there were more secrets hidden within the primordialnd and the heavenly domain.
Perhaps there were some old monsters hiding in there? Maybe even a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert?
The expansion of the world this time would wake up many people.
Chu Xuan was not too worried, though. For these people to have remained dormant for so long, it was likely due to some sort of grievous injury.
They would not have much strength remaining.
Then¡
In the group chat, Hong Yuanchu sought him out.
"Fellow Daoist Chu, what happened in the nine zones? The corpse of an unknown expert appeared in the heavenly domain!"
Then, an image condensed by Dao aura appeared in the group.
Chu Xuan''s eyes shed.
The celestial race!
This was a celestial race expert!
Chu Xuan was shocked. The world''s expansion had actually triggered the awakening of a corpse?
"This corpse is very strong. We were not his match in a one-on-one fight."
"Does Fellow Daoist Chu know which race he is from?"
Mo Tu asked.
"This is the corpse of a celestial race expert," Chu Xuan exined.
After Hong Yuanchu briefly described how they had worked together to destroy the corpse, he asked, "Fellow Daoist Chu, who is Ji?"
The first person Chu Xuan thought of was the human race''s third ancestor, who was also the founder of the Extreme Dao.
The third ancestor had once ughtered thousands of experts from various races, including those from the immortal, celestial, and demon races.
This celestial race expert had likely been killed by the third ancestor.
"The ancestor who was the founder of the Extreme Dao," Chu Xuan replied.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were shocked. It had been the founder of the Extreme Dao who killed him?
Just how powerful was that ancestor if he had been able to kill such a powerful expert at its peak?
Chu Xuan continued, "The nine zones are undergoing a period of rebirth and are expanding. There are naturally opportunities within. Some dormant existences have been awakened."
Hong Yuanchu and the rest felt a chill run down their spines.
How strong would these dormant experts be after they were revived?
Would this not put them in danger?
"There might be some opportunities hidden within, but you all need to tread carefully. It''s best not to act alone."
Chu Xuan urged, "Some dormant existences might not have awakened yet. Don''t disturb them if you can. Now is the best time for you to cultivate. Work hard to extend your Dao paths and improve your cultivation levels."
"Thank you for your exnation, Fellow Daoist Chu!"
Hong Yuanchu and the others expressed their gratitude.
They had to work hard. There were unknown existences hidden in the heavenly domain, and they would not rest easy until this situation had been resolved.
After that, Chu Xuan continued to observe the changes happening in the nine zones.
The spirit devouring flower was the Heavenly Dao Divine Tree, so it benefited greatly and its strength increased rapidly. The same was true for theheavenly spirit cat and the sky-shaking golden roc.
His disciples who possessed the Heavenly Dao seal also obtained benefits from these changes.
At the same time, he focused on extending and expanding his Dao path. Soon, he would be able to surpass the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Chu Xuan was immersed in it, and hisprehension of the Great Dao continued to increase.
The nine zones must have once had the power of creation like the world origin energy. Had it beenpletely consumed, or had it been stolen by someone?
If he could obtain the power of creation, it would be a great opportunity.
With this opportunity, it was almost a hundred percent certain that he could break through the limits of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
He could even create his own world with a Great Dao.
Chapter 477 Charging Into The Great Dao Of The Nine Zones (Part 1)
Chu Xuan pondered whether, in the long history of the nine zones, had anyone ever obtained the power of creation?
He could not help but think of someone¡
The first person in the human race to create a cultivation method that belonged to the human race.
It was rumored that he had gone missing, and most people thought that he had died.
Chu Xuan wondered if this person had obtained this great opportunity and left the nine zones to open up a new world in the chaos.
He had been missing for several eras, so who knew what he was up to?
Chu Xuan turned his attention to the nine zones. There were some special existences hidden in the Deste Ancient Zone.
This was not unexpected.
Even the iplete corpse of a celestial race expert. It was clear that there were some existences that were struggling on theirst breaths hiding there.
It was very likely that they were waiting for a chance at recovery.
Would there be an existence that surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm among them?
Chu Xuan hoped not.
In any case, the rejection power of the Great Dao would reduce their strength, along with any injuries they had already sustained.
Since he did not have to worry too much about it, he focused on extending and expanding his Dao path instead, as well as strengthening the Reincarnation Great Dao principle, which in turn strengthened the reincarnation cycle in the nine zones.
There seemed to be some changes in the Great Dao as well, and somews rted to reincarnation were about to be born.
However, when this rule was born, it was assimted by the Reincarnation Great Dao principle and then turned into a part of the Heavenly Daows.
It looked like using reincarnation as a bridge to infiltrate the Great Dao was indeed feasible.
Chu Xuan immersed himself in extending and expanding his Dao path. Soon, he would be able to surpass the limits of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Even if it would take him a long time, he would not hesitate.
While Chu Xuan was busy with this, the situation in the Ancient Chaos World changed again.
The battle between the Freedom Daoyuan realm experts gradually calmed down after they suffered heavy injuries.
The difference in strength between the two sides was not that great, so it was not worth it to fight to the death.
However, the grudge remained. Now, the oue of their battle rested on which of them could be stronger faster.
Once a significant gap in strength was formed, it would be time to resolve the grudge.
The cultivators of the nine zones all hoped for the conflict to settle down, as a supreme expert from the primeval races of the Ancient Chaos World had returned.
This brought great pressure to all of the races of the nine zones, as the strength of this expert surpassed their own.
Some cultivators headed to the immortal, god, and demon races'' territories to ask if their supreme experts had returned.
There were also some who went to the dragon race and the other overlord races of the monster race to ask if their supreme experts had returned.
Only these forces possessed experts strong enough to fight the Ancient Chaos world''s races.
At the end of thest Great Dao era, when they all had been expelled from the nine zones, it was these forces that had fought the primeval races of the Ancient Chaos World to secure a ce there.
As both sides realized how strong the other side was, temporary truce was achieved. However, if one side ended up bing stronger than the other¡
Yang''s face was full of regret. They actually did not fight to the death.
What a pity!
A supreme expert had returned, which meant that the supreme experts of the immortal, celestial and demon races would soon return as well.
This did not bode well for the human race.
Yang was worried that all the races had reached an agreement to target the human race before dealing with the nine zones.
He could not help but think of the human race''s third ancestor.
Chapter 478 Charging Into The Great Dao Of The Nine Zones (Part 2)
Ji!
Before Yang was even born, Ji had already fallen.
Only legends of him remained, and the inheritors of his Extreme Dao were always targeted.
He was abnormally fierce, and was the first human race expert to terrorize the other races.
Even the immortal, celestial, and demon races lost countless experts at his hands.
It was a pity that he was outnumbered and eventually died after being surrounded by the numerous experts who had hunted him down.
If only he was still alive¡
Yang sighed.
"Giant race," he muttered.
The giant race had once supported the human race. Was the disappearance of that person rted to the giant race?
What was the giant race''s attitude towards humans now?
"I''m still not strong enough."
Yang sighed helplessly.
Then¡
A unique vibration suddenly appeared in the chaos.
Yang was stunned, and immediately turned to look at the nine zones, which was the source of the vibration.
The chaos was being pushed open?
Could it be?
Yang was shocked.
The nine zones had expanded?
How was that possible?
His figure vanished, and he instantly reappeared outside the nine zones.
Looking at the nine zones slowly expanding, he revealed a look of disbelief.
There had to have been some kind of change that caused the originally stable world to start expanding again.
What had happened?
Could it be that a great opportunity had been born in the nine zones?
Could the Great Dao cmity have triggered some changes in advance?
No matter what the cause was, it meant that new opportunities had appeared in the world.
Yang''s heart trembled, and just as he was about to send a wisp of his consciousness into the nine zones, powerful auras suddenly appeared, forcing him to temporarily shelve the idea.
He could not let the other races know that his wisp of consciousness could already descend into the nine zones. Otherwise, it was very likely that the other races would target the human race in advance.
The Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts from various races appeared.
They all looked at the nine zones in shock.
The world was expanding!
What had happened?
Why was it like this?
The supreme expert of that primeval race had also arrived.
Its huge body was surrounded by terrifying gray mes.
This Supreme expert was particrly powerful, and even multiple Freedom Daoyuan realm experts working together would find themselves on the losing side.
Before the supreme experts from their side appeared, they could not risk offending this supreme expert.
Even the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts from the immortal, celestial, and demon races shied away.
In any case, in this world, one had to respect the strong.
"The reincarnation of heaven and earth?"
The powerful supreme expert moved and descended toward the nine zones.
As he neared the edge of the nine regions, everyone was watching.
Boom!
The power of rejection from the Great Dao surged forth, blocking the other party''s advance.
However, the supreme expert did not stop there. His aura exploded, and his Dao path appeared.
He was not a living being of the nine zones, but an expert from a primeval race of the Ancient Chaos World. He opened his Dao path in the chaos, so his Dao path was different from the Dao paths of the supreme experts of the nine zones.
Boom!
Yang''s expression changed slightly. This supreme expert''s Dao path was at least 500,000 miles long!
Boom!
The power of his Dao path surged, but the power of rejection of the Great Dao was like a high wall that could not be crossed.
It blocked the supreme expert''s advance.
Despite this, he did not give up.
¡
In the nine zones, Chu Xuan was currently focusing on his own cultivation, and was only a sliver away from surpassing the limits of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
At this moment, Huang Long, Gui Ran and Yi Yuejun sought him out in the group chat.
"There''s an expert trying to break into the nine zones!"
Chu Xuan was shocked. He looked up and vaguely felt a faint fluctuation in the chaos beyond the Great Dao.
The fluctuations were not strong.
It meant that the other party''s assault on the Great Dao was insufficient to prate the Great Dao.
Still, Hong Yuanchu and the rest were rmed.
Chu Xuan frowned slightly. Was this attack instigated by the expansion of the nine zones?
"Huang Long, why don''t you go and take a look?"
Chu Xuan said.
"I''ll go now."
Huang Long looked very interested.
When the other party attacked the Great Dao, it was equivalent to attacking the home of these creatures of the Great Dao.
"I''ll go too," Yi Yuejun also said excitedly.
Gui Ran seemed to be more reserved, and chose not to go.
Did the experts from the various races in the chaos know of the existence of these creatures of the Great Dao?
It was possible that they did not, given that Huang Long and the others were born at the beginning of this Great Dao era.
The supreme expert continued his advance toward the Great Dao. His aura grew stronger and stronger, and the power of his Dao path coiled around his body, constantly wearing away at the Great Dao.
His huge body moved forward little by little, slowly but surely.
Behind him, everyone''s expressions changed slightly.
Was he really going to seed?
Had the Great Dao''s power of rejection weakened?
However, while he seemed to be moving forward, he was still far from the edge of the nine zones. He had only just touched the edges of the Great Dao.
"Is the Great Dao of the nine zones really so terrifying? I don''t believe it!"
Kun Zhen could not ept that he could not even get close to the nine zones with his current strength.
He was the insect race''s strongest expert, and his Dao path was 850,000 miles long!
He was one of the top experts in the entire chaos, yet he could not even get close to the nine zones.
Roar!
Kun Zhen let out a roar, and his huge body instantly expanded again, growing taller and stronger. His Dao path was wrapped around his body.
In the blink of an eye, he had transformed into a 10,000-milerge giant.
Boom!
Kun Zhen charged forward again, his huge body pushing forward bit by bit, breaking through the power of rejection.
The expressions of the experts who were watching changed drastically.
He could actually resist the power of rejection of the Great Dao?
If this supreme expert really descended to the nine zones, what would the other races do?
Their own supreme experts had to return!
In their eyes, Kun Zhen was slowly pushing away the power of rejection and was descending.
However, only Kun Zhen himself knew that he was still a long way from the edge of the nine zones, and he was not facing the full brunt of the power of rejection of the Great Dao.
Chapter 479 Come And Watch The Big Idiot (Part 1)
Chu Xuan had been paying attention to the situation, and sensed that the fluctuations had be a little stronger.
It seemed like he was getting a little closer?
Was it a single expert or a group of experts?
Still, the Great Dao of the nine zones remained calm, which meant that there was nothing to fear.
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
As long as he could not get in, he would not be a threat to Chu Xuan.
At the edge of the Great Dao, Huang Long looked at the chaos and the huge figure that was charging forward. He was curious.
At the same time, he felt that he could leave the edge of the Great Dao for a short time to deal with the huge figure.
Of course, he could not really leave the Great Dao. He was still within the edge of the Great Dao.
Soon, Yi Yuejun also arrived.
"Should we stop him?"
Yi Yuejun asked.
Within the Great Dao, creatures of the Great Dao were invincible, and could freely control the power of the Great Dao that corresponded to them.
For example, Huang Long could use the power of the time within the Great Dao.
It was far from what normal Daoyuan realm experts could achieve.
Unless the other party had the power to suppress the nine zones'' power of time, they would not be able to deal with Huang Long while he was within the Great Dao.
It was the same for Yi Yuejun.
"Why should we stop him?"
Huang Long was holding a fruit in his ws and chewing on it.
"Don''t you think that this big idiot is very interesting? Let''s just watch the show."
Yi Yuejun thought for a moment and nodded.
This big idiot kept trying to break through the Great Dao, but he could not even get past the periphery of the Great Dao.
His face was ferocious and he kept roaring. It was indeed very entertaining.
"A live broadcast. Let''s do a live broadcast."
Huang Long happily condensed his Dao aura and transmitted a live feed of Kun Zhen''s attempt to break through the Great Dao to the group chat.
"Quickly! Come and watch this big idiot!"
Hong Yuanchu and the others were dumbfounded.
What kind of expert was that?
He was too terrifying!
They watched as the other party continued to break through the Great Dao. Even though he was very far away, they could still sense how powerful the other party was from the live feed.
It was as if he could crush them to death with a finger!
Chu Xuan was also shocked. This guy seemed to be an expert from one of the primeval races.
He was very strong!
He was far stronger than the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts.
He should have a Dao path that was at least hundreds of thousands of miles long, right?
It was really terrifying.
The members of the group chat were even more shocked.
Chu Xuan stretched out his hand. The Origin Dao Ring released a new function, adding the live broadcast function to the group chat so that the live feed became more smooth.
Huang Long immediately activated the live broadcast function.
As a result, the members of the group chat could sense Kun Zhen''s strength even clearer now, shocking the group chat members and broadening their horizons.
"Who has food? Give me some food. I''m not satisfied if I don''t have food to eat while watching the show," Huang Long said in the group chat.
"Me too," Yi Yuejun piped up.
"I''ll be there immediately," Gui Ran finally decided to join in.
Chu Xuan was speechless. With a wave of his hand, he sent a bag of melon seeds over.
The group chat members also prepared some food for them.
Chu Xuan said to them, "This is your chance. Calm down and sense the other party''s Dao path and strength."
Regardless of whether it was the Daoyuan or Dao realm experts, all of them perked up when they heard this and focused on watching.
Somewhere in the nine zones, Ying Kong hurriedly found a secret ce to hide. He then set upyers of formations and began to watch the live broadcast attentively
It was the same for Luo Xinbai and Kingyer.
With a wave of his hand, Chu Xuan moved Ding Yue and his other disciples to safe spaces and showed them the live broadcast.
This was an opportunity, especially for geniuses.
Those with weak mentalities might end up on the verge of copse.
However, to these geniuses, it was a great opportunity to observe the disy of the power of the Dao path of such a powerful figure.
"Take a good look. This is an opportunity for you."
Chu Xuan''s voice resounded in the minds of his disciples.
"Yes, Master!"
The disciples were all excited.
Feng Kong, Du Yuan, and even the little evil king were all shown the live broadcast by Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan also called Su Xian''er over.
"Sir, this is?"
She was extremely shocked.
"An expert is going all out. Take a good look. There will be some gains for you."
Chu Xuanughed.
Su Xian''er sat beside Chu Xuan and stared at the live broadcast curiously, gradually falling into a state of deep thought.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and called Chu Yun over as well.
Chu Yun''s talent was a littleckingpared to his disciples, but she was still a genius. Under Chu Xuan''s care, she was already a second-level Dao realm cultivator.
"Take a look. You''ll find something useful, I hope."
Chu Yun sat down next to him and also watched the live broadcast.
Kun Zhen did not know that his actions were being broadcasted live and that he was being treated as an idiot by Huang Long and the other two.
He continued to roar, and the power of his Dao path continued to manifest as he attacked the Great Dao.
Kun Zhen was no longer concerned about entering the nine zones.
He knew that with his strength, he would not be able to break through the power of rejection and enter the nine zones.
He simply wanted to use this opportunity to temper his own Dao path!
Every time his Dao path came into contact with the power of rejection, they resonated to a certain extent, and even seemed to be stabilizing his Dao path.
Chapter 480 Come And Watch The Big Idiot (Part 2)
He had opened his Dao path in the chaos. If he could use the power of the nine zones'' Great Dao to stabilize his Dao path, he would be able to extend it even further.
Perhaps he did not even need to enter the nine zones, and would be able to obtain new insights just by attacking the nine zones'' Great Dao and resisting the power of rejection?
Kun Zhen was uncertain about this, so he needed to verify it.
Therefore, he continued to push himself to his limits.
In the group chat, Hong Yuanchu and the others were all amazed. This expert from the chaos was too powerful.
It was fortunate that, despite his strength, he could not enter the nine zones. From this, one could see how powerful the Great Dao of the nine zones was.
Hong Yuanchu and the others had gained a lot of insight from the live broadcast, which would significantly aid their cultivation.
Kun Zhen continued his attack, and his huge body slowly descended. To those watching from behind, he was about to enter the nine zones.
This caused the expressions of the cultivators of the nine zones to shift.
As for those from the primeval races, they were overjoyed.
They also increased their vignce toward the cultivators of the nine zones, afraid that they would interfere.
Boom!
Suddenly, a fluctuation came from the distant chaos, and an imposing figure flew over.
The cultivators of the nine zones looked back and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.
The supreme expert of the celestial race had appeared.
He looked at Kun Zhen andughed, "Do you really think it''s so easy to enter the nine zones?"
Having said that, he alsonded on the edge of the Great Dao.
As soon as hended, he realized that Kun Zhen was nowhere close to the edge of the nine zones.
At the same time, the power of rejection surged over.
Divine light gushed out of his body as he too pushed forward.
In the nine zones, the people who were watching Huang Long''s live broadcast suddenly saw a figure appear behind Kun Zhen, shining brightly and majestically.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were stunned. This new figure actually felt familiar.
He seemed to have the same aura as that mutted corpse?
They were from the same race!
The celestial race!
In terms of strength, he was not any weaker than the other expert, in fact, he might even be stronger.
He frowned slightly. Could it be that the supreme experts of the various races in the chaos were preparing to join forces to invade the nine zones?
The two supreme experts continued to attack, but still failed to get closer to the nine zones. The Great Dao did not fluctuate either.
As long as the Great Dao''s power of rejection, the experts of the chaos races would not be able to enter the nine zones.
Chu Xuan judged the other party''s strength to have a Dao path of no less than 500,000 miles as well.
"Divine Lord Du," Kun Zhen said coldly.
The power of Divine Lord Du''s Dao path wrapped around his body. In terms of aura alone, he was more powerful than Kun Zhen.
"Brother Kun Zhen, it''s been a long time," Divine Lord Du said with a nod.
Kun Zhen chuckled, and then continued his attack.
Compared to Kun Zhen, the power of rejection that Divine Lord Du faced was obviously stronger.
After all, he came from the nine zones and was rejected by the Great Dao of the nine zones because of that incident, along with the rest of his race.
Divine Lord Du frowned slightly. The Great Dao''s power of rejection clearly targeted the races that had been expelled from the nine zones. This would prove to be disadvantageous to them in theirpetition with the primeval races.
They either had to find a way topletely eliminate the power of rejection, or stop the primeval races from entering the nine zones first.
However, thetter would no doubt lead to another huge battle with the primeval races.
Divine Lord Du also gradually descended toward the nine zones.
He had to figure out the difference between the strength of the power of rejection he was facing and the one Kun Zhen was.
If the difference was too great and they could not enter the nine zones together with the primeval races, then they had to make the appropriate ns to stop the other party.
"Another big idiot hase."
Huang Long watched with great interest.
How many years had it been since he had seen such a show?
Then, another figure appeared in the chaos.
"Kun Zhen, Divine Lord Du, you both are in such a good mood, so I''ll y alongtoo."
A maniacalugh was heard.
A terrifying figure exuding demonic power was here.
Yang''s expression changed when he saw the other party. He instantly retreated and concealed himself.
This was the strongest expert of the demon race.
Mo Zun!
He was Tianmo Lie''s uncle!
The demon race was the human race''s most bitter enemy.
Mo Zun was wrapped in demonic power as he descended toward the nine zones.
"Look, another big idiot hase," Huang Long said happily.
When Mo Zun appeared and resisted the Great Dao''s power of rejection, Huang Long continued, "Mo Tu, is this your ancestor? He''s much more powerful than you are."
Mo Tu and Mo Zhan''s expressions changed slightly.
They were both envious and fearful.
He was too strong!
Was this what a pure demon was like?
That being said, although the ancient demons were strong, Mo Tu and Mo Zhan did not want to acknowledge them!
They even be treated as servants and ordered around, and even used as cannon fodder.
Fortunately, they were safe in the nine zones, and the other party could not enter.
Perhaps over time they would be as strong, if not stronger, than this ancient demon supreme expert.
Mo Tu sighed inwardly. Those ancient demons probably did not know that the greatest opportunity was actually in the nine zones.
They did not have the guidance of a terrifying super expert like Chu Xuan!
Mo Tu focused his gaze on Mo Zun, hoping to glean some insights from the ancient demon''s Dao path.
Chapter 481 - 481 The Terrifying Power Of Calamity (Part 1)
481 The Terrifying Power Of Cmity (Part 1)
Chu Xuan looked at the three experts as they continued their attack on the Great Dao.
After watching for a while, Chu Xuan felt that he had to do something.
Although the three of them were destined to return empty-handed, the nine zones belonged to him, so letting them off unscathed seemed unwise.
It even seemed like they were using the Great Dao¡¯s power of rejection to temper their Dao paths. If he left them alone, they would probably return to do this regrly.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan decided to cause some trouble for these guys.
Although the power of cmity with the Great Dao was not spreading, it was still present.
It was an uncertain factor. If it contaminated the Heavenly Daows, it would be a little troublesome.
Chu Xuan decided to use these three experts as experimental subjects. If the power of cmity could even affect Yi Yuejun, a creature of the Great Dao, how would it affect these supreme experts?
In any case, Chu Xuan suspected that the power of cmity was rted to the Great Dao cmity.
He immediately contacted Yi Yuejun.
¡°Do you know where the power of cmity is on the Great Dao? Is there any way to get some?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a problem to hold on to some for a short period of time, but what does Fellow Daoist Chu want it for?¡±
Yi Yijun asked, puzzled.
Chu Xuanughed evilly and said, ¡°See those three big idiots?¡± Let¡¯s give them some of it.¡±
Yi Yuejun¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°I¡¯ll go and get some now!¡±
The show would be more exciting now.
Yi Yuejun immediately left and headed over to where the power of cmity was brewing.
Kun Zhen, Divine Lord Du, and Mo Zun were still resisting the Great Dao¡¯s power of rejection.
From their rtive positions, one could roughly judge their levels of strength.
Mo Zun was probably the strongest.
Divine Lord Du was slightly weaker.
However, the strength of the Great Dao¡¯s power of rejection they faced was different, so he could not make an urate judgment.
Overall though, the gap in strength between them should not be too big.
Chu Xuan had been observing the differences between the three supreme experts¡¯ Dao paths.
Mo Zun¡¯s Dao path was extremely brutal and overbearing. It contained the Dao principles of bloodlust and destruction.
Divine Lord Du¡¯s Dao path was vast and mighty, and contained a trace of holy power.
The Dao paths of the immortal, celestial, and demon races all had their own simrities within their respective races, and it was the same for the monster race.
However, the Dao paths of the human race did not have any simrities. There were all sorts of oddities and differences. Even the inheritances of the same bloodline might not have simrities.
This was a special feature of the human race.
Kun Zhen belonged to a primeval race, so the Dao path he had opened contained elements of chaos power, and the Dao principles contained within it were also different.
It was thus very easy to distinguish between the Dao paths of the various races, whether from the races of the nine zones, or that of the primeval races.
This piqued Chu Xuan¡¯s curiosity. What was the Dao path of chaotic beings like?
Yi Yuejun soon came back, and his body was wrapped in a special aura.
Huang Long and Gui Ran quickly moved aside.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and cut off the live broadcast. His disciples were still immersed in their enlightenment, as were the members of the group chat.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were stunned. Why did Chu Xuan suddenly turn off the live broadcast?
Chu Xuan said in the group chat, ¡°That is the power of cmity. Before you reach the 10,000-mile Dao path mark, you shouldn¡¯t look at it directly, or it might contaminate your fate.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the rest were shocked.
The power of cmity?
Would their fate really be tainted with misfortune just by looking at it?
Chapter 482 - 482 The Terrifying Power Of Calamity (Part 2)
482 The Terrifying Power Of Cmity (Part 2)
This terrified them.
Chu Xuan had also been shocked. Fortunately, he had acted quickly enough before any of them saw anything and were contaminated.
It was too terrifying!
Chu Xuan was now curious as to how it would affect the three supreme experts. Furthermore, he had gained a better understanding of the creatures of the Great Dao, who were strong enough to fight off the power of cmity to some extent, at least within the Great Dao where they were basically immortal.
The power of Kun Zhen¡¯s Dao path had been greatly consumed, and he could no longer move forward.
At this moment, he was ready to retreat.
Divine Lord Du and Mo Zun were also thinking likewise.
At this moment, the three of them saw a huge ck shadow fly out of the nine zones.
It was a strange bird that none of them had seen or heard of before, even from their time in the nine zones back then.
A ten-winged bird!
Yi Yuejun¡¯s true form was the ten-winged darkness devouring roc, and he rushed over like a dark shadow.
Kun Zhen and the other two¡¯s eyes narrowed. What had happened in the nine territories? Why did such a powerful creature appear?
Could it be that they had been beaten to the punch?
How was that possible?
Furthermore, the power of this strange bird¡¯s Dao path was terrifying. It had an aura that was almost identical to the Great Dao of the nine zones.
It even seemed to be the Darkness Dao principle of the Great Dao of the nine zones?
¡°Who are you? Identify yourself!¡±
At this moment, there was a tacit understanding between the three supreme experts, who joined forces to try and take Yi Yuejun down.
¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity,¡± Yi Yuejun called out.
The power of his Dao path instantly gushed out of his body and swept toward the three supreme experts before he turned around and fled back into the Great Dao.
Hu!
The power of cmity attached to that attack swept over the three supreme experts.
¡°Not good!¡±
The three supreme experts¡¯ hearts beat wildly. The power of cmity began to invade their Dao paths. At this moment, they felt a sense of impending doom.
Boom!
The three of them quickly flew away while frantically circting the power of their Dao paths, trying to remove and purify the power of cmity.
However, things were not so easy, and the power of cmity even began to erode the power of their Dao paths and continued to spread.
Their expressions changed drastically.
What was this strange thing?
Was it rted to the Great Dao cmity?
The three of them were terrified?
What kind of existence was that? Why was he able to spit this strange power out?
What had happened to the Great Dao of the nine zones?
Three figures flew away from the Great Dao and kept their distance from each other. They were afraid that they would be affected by the power of cmity and suddenly start fighting each other, or whether it would trigger some sort of wide-reaching cmity.
Behind them, the onlookers were all stunned, and then their expressions changed drastically.
The three supreme experts looked like they were covered in an aura of misfortune. Furthermore, they felt that even looking at the aura might cause it to spread toward them!
Shua!
They quickly retreated in fear.
What had happened in the nine zones?
If even these supreme experts could not resist that strange power, they would die without a doubt if they were contaminated by it.
Yang also retreated further into the distance.
He looked bewildered. What was going on?
Was this the herald of the Great Dao cmity?
Was the Great Dao cmity going to involve that strange aura?
He could not help but recall the records of the human race.
Three of the ten ancestors of the human race had died.
ording to the records, one of them had died during a Great Dao cmity. Was it due to this strange aura?
Mo Zun and the other two roared continuously. The power of their Dao paths surged continuously, and they used every means and treasure they had to expel the power of cmity.
However, anything that came into contact with the power of cmity would also be contaminated.
It seemed impossible to expel it.
Furthermore, the power of cmity had started to spread along their Dao paths.
The impending sense of doom became stronger.
It was as if a great disaster was about to befall them at any moment!
If this thing spread throughout their entire Dao path, they could not imagine what the consequences would be.
¡°Something¡¯s not right. This isn¡¯t ordinary!¡±
Divine light blossomed around Divine Lord Du, not to purify the power of cmity, but to prevent further contamination.
¡°How can it be so terrifying?¡±
Mo Zun¡¯s expression also changed.
The power of cmity they were familiar with involved the misfortune and cmity Dao principles. However, such a thing should not have been able to threaten them.
However, this thing was different!
It was like the nemesis of their Dao paths, slowly eating away at it.
Was it really rted to the Great Dao cmity?
If this Great Dao cmity was filled with such a terrifying power of cmity¡
Even them as supreme experts would be at risk.
Mo Zun roared and his huge Dao path appeared in the chaos.
At the end of his Dao path, a little gray mark appeared. This was the portion of his Dao path that had been contaminated by the power of cmity.
¡°Break!¡±
Boom!
A small section of his Dao path instantly broke off and separated.
Mo Zun was extremely decisive as he directly cut off the contaminated portion of his Dao path.
Even though it was only a small portion of his Dao path, it still represented tens of thousands of years of cultivation.
When Divine Lord Du saw this, he gritted his teeth and followed suit.
If he allowed it to spread, he would only lose more of his Dao path.
Their actions shocked the onlookers.
What kind of strange power was it that even supreme experts like them were forced to cut off a portion of their Dao paths?
It was too terrifying!
Kun Zhen saw it, and had no choice but to follow suit. However, he had opened his Dao path in the chaos.
Even if it was just a tiny portion cut off, it was a great loss to him.
For the same length of Dao path, he lost more than a hundred thousand years of cultivation.
Kun Zhen roared unwillingly.
Boom!
All three experts had cut off their Dao paths. Even if it had no significant bearing on their strength, it caused a greatmotion among the onlookers.
Chapter 483 - 483 The Terrifying Power Of Calamity (Part 3)
483 The Terrifying Power Of Cmity (Part 3)
The broken portions of their Dao paths floated in the chaos, slowly dissipating along with waves of their power.
The three of them had cut off hundreds of miles of the Dao paths. Although hundreds of miles were nothing to them, the meaning of it was significant.
The experts in the distance looked at the scene in the chaos with grave expressions.
This was the first time they had seen these supreme experts¡¯ Dao paths.
Those three Dao paths, whether in terms of lengths or stability, far surpassed their own.
!!
However, even they were unable to purify that strange aura and were forced to cut off a portion of their Dao paths.
As the portion of their Dao paths dissipated, the power of cmity was left behind.
Kun Zhen and the other two all had ugly expressions.
What was even more detestable was that they did not even know who the other party was.
Fortunately, the losses this time were not great, only a small section of their Dao paths were lost.
The three of them looked at each other gloomily. They realized that the power of cmity they were familiar with waspletely different from this one.
Was this power of cmity already present in the nine zones?
If it could even erode the Great Dao of the nine zones, it would be too terrifying.
The three of them started to move closer to each other again, wanting to discuss and share their insights into their respective experiences with the power of cmity.
If there were differences in their Dao paths¡¯ abilities to resist the power of cmity, perhaps they would be able to find a way to counteract it.
However, their expressions suddenly changed.
In the chaos, a gray light appeared out of nowhere right above them, exuding the power of cmity.
Boom!
Gray lightning sliced through the chaos, shing toward them.
At this moment, the three of them felt as if a great cmity had befallen them!
Even though they had cut off a portion of their Dao paths, there were still aftereffects!
The onlookers were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and they frantically fled, afraid that they would be infected and affected by the power of cmity.
It was too terrifying!
Gray lightning had appeared in the chaos!
Lightning born from the chaos was tribtion lightning!
Even Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivators could easily be killed by it.
It was something that they had only heard of in legends.
Kun Zhen and the other two moved quickly. Their Dao paths instantly appeared, and their bodies shrank in an instant, bing only a few feet tall.
When going through a tribtion, one naturally had to condense one¡¯s body into its strongest state.
Boom!
The gray lightning descended, and the power of the three Dao paths, resisting the lightning. When the two forces collided, their Dao paths shook.
Streaks of gray lightning slithered along their Dao path like small snakes, causing ripples.
Kun Zhen and the other two kept retreating further and further away from where the power of cmity was. Now, their auras were unstable, and the power of their Dao paths had weakened.
It took a long time before the effects of the gray lightning were finally offset.
The three of them heaved a sigh of relief, but remained vignt in case another lightning bolt appeared.
In the end, it was only one, so rejoiced inwardly that they had cut off a portion of their Dao paths so decisively.
Otherwise, things would not have ended with just that lightning bolt, and it might even have ended up threatening their lives.
When they thought about this, they shuddered.
Suddenly, they turned to look at the ce where the power of cmity was, and were stunned to find that the power of cmity seemed to be fading.
It was as if it had been digested by the chaos.
It was like a drop of ink falling into argeke. It would only leave a trace for a short period of time before being assimted and disappearing without a trace.
Looking back at the nine zones, their expressions became serious.
Chapter 484 The Tenth Ancestor In Danger (Part 1)
What kind of existence was that strange bird?
They no longer had any thoughts of challenging the Great Dao, as the time had note yet.
They would continue to use the ns they had set up in the nine zones instead to figure out just what was going on in the nine zones before deciding on their next n of action.
As long as the Great Dao''s power of rejection was not eliminated, they would not be able to enter the nine zones. To do so, they had to wait for the Great Dao cmity to descend for an opportunity.
Even then, there was no guarantee of sess.
In the nine zones, Huang Long and the other two returned, and the group chat also turned silent.
Hong Yuanchu and the others had already gathered together in private to exchange their thoughts on the situation, as well as on how powerful those supreme experts were.
Although they were Daoyuan realm cultivators as well, they felt infinitely weaker than the three experts they had seen today.
At the same time, they had gained a lot from watching the three experts attack the Great Dao, which would be helpful in their efforts to extend their Dao paths.
The Dao realm members of the group chat, as well as Ding Yue and the others, were all in the midst of enlightenment andprehension.
Chu Xuan kept monitoring the situation. He had sensed some fluctuations from the chaos, so he spected that they were struggling to deal with the power of cmity. There was even a particrlyrge fluctuation, but he was too far away to sense what it was or what had caused it.
In any case, if even such supreme experts could not deal with the power of cmity easily, it meant that the power cmity was even more terrifying than he anticipated.
If it really was the sign of the Great Dao cmity, then the Great Dao cmity would be unprecedentedly dangerous.
If the power of cmity spread throughout the nine zones, then no one would survive.
However, this was not the first time the Great Dao cmity had urred. If things were this terrifying, then how did all these experts survive it previously?
Chu Xuan frowned. Could it be that the Great Dao cmity this time around was extraordinary?
If the Great Dao of the nine zones could not get rid of the power of cmity, then the Heavenly Daows stood no chance as well.
Luckily, the power of cmity seemed to still be dormant, and was not expanding.
Chu Xuan looked at the nine zones. The ominous beings were about to disappear, which meant that the Great Daoyuan cmity was about to end.
What woulde after would be the Great Dao cmity. However, aside from the power of cmity, there were no other signs of it.
Chu Xuan felt that he had to make some preparations to keep himself safe.
Ancient Chaos World.
Daoist Flying Cloud was watching the battle from a distance behind a group of Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts.
The appearance of the power of cmity made him realize that something was wrong, especially when the three supreme experts failed to deal with it.
Something unknown must have happened in the nine zones.
He did not continue to watch, but returned to his mountain residence.
Yang watched from afar, his eyes filled with uncertainty. The appearance of the tribtion lightning had shocked him.
Still, it was a pity. Despite all of that, the supreme experts were not injured.
Suddenly, he sensed someone''s gaze.
Mo Zun!
"How can you lowly humans be allowed to spy on this ce?"
Mo Zun snorted coldly.
In an instant, he charged toward Yang. With a wave of his hand, the power of his Dao path surged and attempted to suppress Yang.
"The tenth ancestor of the human race? You''re just an ant! I''ll kill you today!"
Yang''s expression changed.
The power of his Dao path surged out inyers, and nine stars lit up.
Boom!
His body also grew to 10,000-feet tall in an instant as he hurled a punch.
Mo Zun was far superior to Tianmo Lie, so he had to go all out.
He activated his Dao path secret technique right off the bat.
In the distance, Tianmo Lie was sporting a gloomy expression.
At this moment, the strength that Yang disyed far surpassed that of when they fought previously.
Yang was the weakest among the ten ancestors of the human race, yet he was not someone Tianmo Lie could deal with.
Still, he was no match for Mo Zun.
Boom!
Yang''s all-out attack only slightly slowed down the speed of Mo Zun''s approaching giant hand.
Boom! Boom!
Yang threw punch after punch.
The power of his Dao path continued to stack andyer as he bombarded the giant hand with attacks.
His figure kept retreating, and his attacks became stronger and stronger. In just a few short breaths of time, his power had already increased threefold!
Terrifying!
The experts from the other races had grave expressions on their faces.
None of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts present were Yang''s match!
This Dao path secret technique, which seemed to be able to infinitely stack andyer power, would eventually allow him to defeat anyone of the same level.
Unless they suppressed Yang right from the start and did not give him the chance to use the Dao path secret technique...
However, who in the same rank could do that?
Even if Yang did not use the secret technique, he was still powerful enough to go up against any of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts here.
Chapter 485 - 485 The Tenth Ancestor In Danger (Part 2)
485 The Tenth Ancestor In Danger (Part 2)
¡°Interesting!¡±
Mo Zun¡¯s expression turned even colder.
The power of the giant hand grew stronger and stronger. He wanted to see if Yang could really keep stacking andyering his power indefinitely.
Yang¡¯s strength had already exceeded the limits of a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert, and would be evenly-matched against ordinary Freedom Daoyuan realm experts.
This was evidence of how powerful this Dao path secret technique was.
Boom!
Yang continued to punch as he retreated.
The power of his attacks had now reached the tenfold mark, shocking everyone present.
The ten ancestors of the human race were indeed monstrous talents!
Even Yang, who was the weakest among them, was already invincible within the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Mo Zun¡¯s killing intent intensified. Yang had to die!
If he was allowed to surpass the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, armed with this Dao path secret technique, very few people would be his match.
However, after reaching the tenfold mark, Yang seemed to have reached the limit of his Dao path secret technique.
Many people heaved a sigh of relief.
If the power of his Dao path could really beyered infinitely, that would be truly terrifying.
Boom!
The power of Mo Zun¡¯s giant hand instantly increased as he pressed the attack, crushing Yang¡¯s punches and causing cracks to appear all over his 10,000-foot tall body.
Pfft!
He spat out blood and was sent flying.
¡°Die!¡±
Mo Zun¡¯s Dao path appeared, surging with power. He wanted to kill Yang right here and now!
The difference in strength between the two sides was too great. Even if Yang did his best, he could not resist a supreme expert.
His 10,000-foot tall body began to crack, and his Dao path shook as if it was about to copse under the pressure.
The various races that were watching the battle watched silently.
Was another Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert going to die?
Still, this was to their benefit.
None of them wanted to see the human race develop and grow stronger, and seeing Yang¡¯s strength had further confirmed this.
If they allowed the human race to develop, they would eventually be surpassed.
Three of the ten ancestors of the human race had already fallen. Was another one going to fall today?
These experts would never forget that unparalleled murderer who had ughtered the experts of all the races!
He was the most brutal one in human history!
Chapter 486 - 486 Hong, The Fourth Ancestor Of The Human Race (Part 1)
486 Hong, The Fourth Ancestor Of The Human Race (Part 1)
Yang was in a life or death situation.
He was even prepared to send his wisp of consciousness into Yang Tian¡¯s body at thest moment.
Of course, he would not do that unless it was thest resort.
Furthermore, if he wanted to do so sessfully, he had to prevent Mo Zun from interfering with its descent.
His body continued to crack, and his Dao path showed signs of copsing.
Yang¡¯s expression was gloomy, and he had already separated a wisp of his consciousness from his body, wrapping it in the power of his Dao path.
It also triggered Yang Tian¡¯s bloodline, creating a suction force.
In the nine zones.
The originally calm chaos suddenly began to fluctuate again.
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow. Was there a battle?
Moreover, it was not too far away from the nine zones. Both sides seemed to be extremely powerful.
Was it a conflict between the three supreme experts?
Would another expert die?
Chu Xuan started paying attention to the fluctuations in the chaos. The battle seemed to be getting more and more intense.
Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Yang Tian.
A suction force appeared from Yang Tian¡¯s body, guided by his bloodline.
Yang?
A battle had broken out in the chaos, and Yang Tian¡¯s bloodline had been activated. The first person he thought of was Yang.
One of the parties involved in the battle was Yang?
Moreover, in the face of a fatal crisis, was he preparing to escape with his wisp of consciousness?
Was he going to possess Yang Tian?
Or rely on this wisp of consciousness to reform his physical body and rise again?
Chu Xuan hesitated, wondering whether he should stop the other party¡¯s wisp of consciousness from descending.
If he did, Yang would die without a doubt.
If he did not stop him, what would happen if he possessed Yang Tian?
No matter what, Yang Tian was a Heaven¡¯s Blessed of the nine zones, so it was a bit of a loss to be possessed by an old monster.
Chu Xuan hesitated for a moment but in the end chose not to stop him. In any case, Yang¡¯s wisp of consciousness would not be able to cause any waves.
In the nine zones, as long as he did not allow it, he would not be able to sessfully possess Yang Tian. Perhaps he could use this opportunity to learn about some of the secrets of the human race.
Moreover, although Yang was preparing to flee, he might not really die.
The tenth ancestor was definitely not weak. Furthermore, did the human race really not have any supreme experts?
Without a supreme expert, how could they have survived in the chaos for so long?
They would have been surrounded and easily vanquished by the other races, especially if any of the supreme experts from the other races took action.
Therefore, Chu Xuan surmised that the human race definitely had a supreme expert.
Only three of the ten ancestors of the human race had died. There were still seven more to go. Someone would probably save Yang, right?
Chu Xuan also wondered if the power of cmity had affected those three supreme experts.
Has their strength been weakened?
¡°Yang is going to die.¡±
In the chaos, the experts from various races spoke softly.
The Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts present felt a chill run down their spines. Supreme experts were so much more powerful than they were.
Even though Yang¡¯s Dao path secret technique multiplied the power of the Dao path tenfold, he was still no match for Mo Zun.
The difference was simply too great.
At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out in the chaos.
¡°The demon race seems to like bullying the weak. Mo Zun, this is beneath your status.¡±
A white light suddenly appeared.
With a simple strike, he destroyed Mo Zun¡¯s attack.
Yang¡¯s figure shrunk and he retreated frantically.
Mo Zun did not continue to attack.
Instead, his expression turned serious.
He looked at the ce where the white light had appeared.
A figure was hovering there; a tall man in a green robe, who had a rather valiant aura.
Yang quickly retreated behind him.
He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He had almost died.
¡°Hong,¡± Mo Zun said with a dark expression.
In the distance, Divine Lord Du¡¯s expression changed as well. His figure shed and reappeared close to Mo Zun¡¯s.
The fourth ancestor of the human race, Hong!
¡°Mo Zun,¡± Hong chuckled, ¡°Are you going to lead the demons to their downfall?¡±
¡°From my impression, the demon race has always been arrogant and prideful. They don¡¯t like to bully the weak. How did your demon race stoop to this level?
Then, his gaze gradually turned cold.
¡°Do you think that there¡¯s no experts among the human race? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll do the same thing and kill your nephew, Tianmo Lie!¡±
Chapter 487 - 487 Hong, The Fourth Ancestor Of The Human Race (Part 2)
487 Hong, The Fourth Ancestor Of The Human Race (Part 2)
¡°Hong, are you that confident that you actually dare to threaten my demon race?¡±
The demonic power around Mo Zun¡¯s body surged as he spoke. His words wereced with killing intent.
¡°Threatening your demon race is not a problem.¡±
Hong sneered, ¡°Believe it or not, the human race can specifically target the demon race. I¡¯d like to see if your supposed allies will save your race in spite of the losses they will face.¡±
Mo Zun¡¯s expression turned even colder.
!!
¡°Hong, stop bluffing,¡± Divine Lord Duughed, ¡°Do you really think that we¡¯re stupid enough to watch the demon race suffer alone?¡±
¡°Indeed, you won¡¯t, at least not in principle. However, even if the celestial race and immortal race want to rescue them, you¡¯ll have to sacrifice a few of your Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm and Freedom Daoyuan realm cultivators, you know,¡± Hong said with a smile.
It was a tacit understanding.
The demon race knew this, and so did the immortal race and the celestial race.
The human race was not weak. Whoever really forced the human race into a corner would most likely bear the brunt of the damage, and would most likely fall behind the other two major races.
To the other two races, this was not necessarily a bad thing. After all, it would be good to have one lesspetitor for the nine zones.
¡°I¡¯d like to see how far your cultivation has progressed today.¡±
Mo Zun¡¯s Dao path appeared.
He did not dare to be careless when facing Hong.
Back then, all the races had wanted to kill Hong, but in the end, they all became his stepping stones, and his rise was unstoppable.
He seemed to be protected by fate.
When the experts from the various races attacked, idents happened frequently, resulting in him escaping every time. Many of them were killed by Hong instead.
He had once again the human race to escape the dangers of extermination and to be a powerful race.
Back then, Hong and the other two supreme experts of the human race had left the nine zones for the chaos with the intention of intimidating the other races.
With Hong¡¯s strength, if he were to conceal himself and appear suddenly to attack, no one but other supreme experts would be able to survive.
This was also one of the reasons why the human race had not been exterminated.
It was too difficult to surround and kill their supreme experts. The other party¡¯s fate was so strong that they would always avoid fatal danger.
A sword appeared in Hong¡¯s hand.
¡°Mo Zun, you¡¯re just a loser. I defeated you back then, and I¡¯ll do the same today.¡±
Then he made a stabbing motion, and it seemed like the chaos space between them had been torn apart.
The sword appeared in front of Mo Zun in an instant.
Roar!
Mo Zun howled and the power of his Dao path appeared. A huge hammer appeared in his hand that he swung to meet the sword.
Boom!
The sword tore through his defense and left a deep wound on his chest.
Boom!
Mo Zun¡¯s figure staggered back as he stared at Hong with a dark expression!
He had lost!
¡°You¡¯re stillcking.¡±
Hong chuckled and disappeared with Yang in a sh.
Mo Zun¡¯s expression was extremely dark. He thought back to the past when he was defeated by Hong with a single strike.
It was still the same now.
Divine Lord Du¡¯s expression was also extremely solemn.
In terms of strength, he was slightly weaker than Mo Zun.
The experts from the other races were all shocked.
The fourth ancestor of the human race was so strong!
Kun Zhen was also shocked.
He had never fought with a human before, but he knew how strong Mo Zun was.
His heart grew heavy.
He had to reconsider whether he should also target the human race like the other races in the nine zones.
Other than Yang, only a few of the ten ancestors of the human race had died. How strong were the rest?
Hong was the fourth ancestor, then what about the first and second?
Hong¡¯s actions today were also meant to intimidate the other races.
Without the strength of the immortal, celestial, and demon races, there was no way they could target the human race.
They would be ughtered like pigs!
Furthermore, they had to avoid being used as cannon fodder by the three major races.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Mo Zun snorted coldly.
Then, he turned around and left.
All of the cultivators also returned to the Ancient Chaos World.
Mo Zun suddenly seemed to have thought of something as he suddenly turned around and headed in Swordthorn¡¯s direction.
Many people¡¯s eyes flickered.
Mo Zun wanted to subdue Swordthorn?
Swordthorn was strong, and even Freedom Daoyuan realm experts were unable to best him.
However, could he actually bepared to Mo Zun?
Definitely not!
However, a figure suddenly appeared where Swordthorn was.
Hong!
Mo Zun¡¯s expression turned even colder.
Then, Swordthorn flew up and actually left with Hong.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Mo Zun snorted coldly once more and turned back to look at the nine zones.
It was time to carry out some ns.
Something must have happened in the nine zones. Otherwise, why would the power of cmity suddenly appear?
The Great Dao cmity this time around was bound to be extraordinary.
Although he had severed the source of his Dao path, and the Great Dao cmity might not be able to affect him, with these sudden changes, he was not too sure anymore.
Furthermore, the nine zones were vital to his cultivation and progress. The sudden expansion of the nine zones signified a new opportunity, so he had to make preparations to seize it.
Mo Zun briefly looked into the depths of the chaos with a look of fear on his face.
In this ce, he was the strongest.
However, in the endless chaos, he was not considered the strongest.
Not to mention some chaotic beings that still existed, just those who were born when the nine zones were created were already very terrifying.
This included the first generation ancestors of the immortal, celestial, and demon races.
They were all extremely terrifying existences.
No matter what, he had to take action.
Even if he could not enter the nine zones personally, he had to find a way to send a wisp of consciousness in to examine the changes that had happened in the nine zones.
Mo Zun was not the only one who had this thought, and many other experts also began their preparations in earnest.
Obtaining an avatar would be the best method to ensure their sess.
In the nine zones, Chu Xuan had been paying close attention to sensing the fluctuations in the chaos, and trying to figure out if Yang would survive.
Then, he sensed an instantaneous burst of power that far exceeded what he had sensed earlier.
The person who had just attacked was extremely powerful!
It was also at this moment that the suction force from Yang Tian¡¯s bloodline ceased.
It appeared that someone hade to his rescue.
That burst of power seemed to contain a sharpness that could only be exuded by a sword, one that seemed to even be able to tear apart the fabric of chaos.
Compared to this expert, Ding Yue was a hundred and eight thousand light years away.
¡°I¡¯m still not strong enough!¡±
Chu Xuan sighed.
At this moment, Chu Xuan suspected that there really was a supreme expert in the chaos whose Dao path was millions of miles long.
Incidentally, the million-mile mark was also a key milestone where a qualitative transformation would ur.
Chapter 488 Breaking Through (Part 1)
Chu Xuan could vaguely guess what his next step should be.
As the nine zones continued to expand, the Heavenly Daows would continue to strengthen and permeate the new expanded areas.
Furthermore, it would continue to infiltrate the Deste Ancient Zone, though this would take a long time.
After all, the Deste Ancient Zone was the core of the nine zones, and contained the primordialnd and the heavenly domain.
There were too many existences and secrets hidden there.
Only then could he truly control the entire nine zones.
Finally, the Heavenly Daows had to devour and assimte the Great Dao.
At the very least, he had to control half of thews of the Great Dao, and eventually all of thews of the Great Dao.
Once that wasplete, he would be invincible in the nine zones!
Was there an expert in the chaos who could destroy the Great Dao of the nine zones?
Chu Xuan was not sure, but there was a high probability that such a person did not exist.
The nine zones'' Great Dao was born from the chaos and was closely rted to the fate of the entire chaos. It was connected to the Great Dao of the chaos.
To destroy the Great Dao of the nine zones, one''s power had to at least cause one-third of the chaos to shake!
Who could shake one-third of the chaos?
The chaos was so vast that no one knew its boundaries.
Even if the Great Dao of the nine zones copsed, its copse would not shake one-third of the chaos.
Chu Xuan nced at his disciples, who were still in the process ofprehending insights, and then turned his attention to the group chat.
The ns of those experts in the chaos would likely be to target these Daoyuan realm experts, right?
He had to give them a reminder.
After all, the heavenly domain was not under the control of the Heavenly Daows, so he could not control the situation there.
However, the heavenly domain was close to the Great Dao, so the power of the rejection there was stronger and harder to prate.
It would be very, very difficult for these experts to send their wisps of consciousness into the heavenly domain..
Even so, Chu Xuan did not dare to be careless. One mistake could lead to devastating consequences.
"Changes are happening in the chaos, and the nine zones are expanding. This is an opportunity. The experts from beyond the nine zones will plot against you Daoyuan realm cultivators with the intention of turning you into avatars."
"Fellow Daoists, please be careful. Don''t end up bing puppets because you were tempted by treasures or enlightenment."
Chu Xuan''s tone was serious as he expounded on the dangers.
Hong Yuanchu and the rest were shocked.
"Don''t worry, Fellow Daoist Chu. I''ll remind the others," Hong Yuanchu said solemnly.
Who would be willing to lose the strength that they had painstakingly cultivated and be someone else''s puppet?
"The expansion of the nine zones is an opportunity for enlightenment. Fellow Daoists, you should go into seclusion to gain enlightenment. You''ll have great gains, so don''t miss this chance."
It was rare for Chu Xuan to give some advice.
As long as these Daoyuan realm experts cultivated in seclusion, they would naturally not be easily disturbed by anything that happened in the outside world.
What he was most worried about was that some people would not be able to resist the temptation of obtaining supreme treasures and be pawns of those experts from the chaos.
Of course, it was almost impossible to send a supreme treasure into the heavenly domain.
There was a high chance that it would be sent to another part of the nine zones.
As long as it was not in the Deste Ancient Zone, Chu Xuan would be able to control everything and make the other party''s efforts go to waste.
Now that the nine zones were expanding and the opportunity to further extend their Dao paths, they were full of fighting spirit and would not be easily tempted by the treasure.
After Chu Xuan reminded the group, he also immersed himself in cultivation.
As heprehended the changes in the expansion of the nine zones, he began to break through the limits of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
He was on the verge of breaking through.
After staying in the courtyard for 70 years, the system''s daily rewards were getting higher and higher in level. He no longercked path-clearing treasures, and could easily extend his Dao path by 500 meters each day.
However, that did not satisfy Chu Xuan. It was still too slow. At this rate, it would take forever for him to obtain a Dao path that was millions of miles long.
To most Daoyuan realm experts, a few million years was nothing.
Chapter 489 Breaking Through (Part 2)
To Chu Xuan, that was an extremely long time. He could not wait that long.
Moreover, the Great Dao cmity was approaching. Still, he could only persevere and hope that the system would give him some treasures while trying various schemes and ns to trigger the system''s rewards.
However, most of his targets were gone now, though there was still one particr big fish¡
The hidden expert that was targeting Hei Yue; likely due to her innate divine soul.
Chu Xuan spected that this hidden expert was a chaotic being. Still, this too required patience, so Chu Xuan could only extend his Dao path day after day until an opportunity presented itself.
¡
A monthter, he finally broke through the limits of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, with his Dao path now being 100,000 miles long.
After breaking through, the nine stars of his Dao path suddenly merged and condensed, before appearing at the source of his Dao path.
With the transformation of his Dao path, his strength underwent a huge change.
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally broken through.
Still, this was merely the beginning of a new chapter of cultivation, so he had to stay focused and grounded.
He took a look at the nine zones, which were still expanding. Everything was under control and developing well.
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators were all immersed in cultivation, having gained a lot from witnessing the supreme experts'' attack on the Great Dao, as well as the insights from the expansion of the nine zones.
They were making great strides in extending their Dao paths, a few dozen meters daily. Sadly, this sort of explosive growth could not be maintained forever.
Chu Xuan then looked at his disciples. Their strength had increased, and their Dao principles had strengthened. They had evenprehended new Dao principles.
Chu Xuan decided to pass on the Absolute Beginning Scripture and the Myriad Dao technique to his disciples.
Now that the Great Daoyuan cmity wasing to an end, and the Great Dao cmity wasing, it was a good time to cultivate.
Perhaps his disciples might even reach the Daoyuan realm during the Great Dao cmity. However, unlike other Daoyuan realm cultivators, their Dao paths would be opened in the Heavenly Dao.
Although this would make them weaker than regr Daoyuan realm cultivators, when the Heavenly Daows devoured the Great Dao, they would surpass the other Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Thinking this, he decided to pour more of the Heavenly Daows'' power into his disciples to speed up their cultivation and theirprehension of the Heavenly Daows.
Another half a month passed.
In half a month, Chu Xuan had extended his Dao path by more than a thousand miles, which was unthinkable for other Daoyuan realm cultivators, but it clearly was not enough to satisfy Chu Xuan.
The disciples had already woken up from their state ofprehension.
"Sir, you''ve be more unfathomable," Su Xian''er eximed in admiration.
"Thirteenth Brother, have you be stronger again?"
Chu Yun asked curiously.
"Just a little," Chu Xuan replied humbly.
"Dao realm cultivation is about enlightenment, the absorption of Dao aura into the body, and the transformation of the Dao principles. Today, I will teach you the Myriad Dao technique."
Chu Xuan first passed on the Myriad Dao technique to his disciples.
After the disciples had all grasped it, he said, "Above the Dao realm is the Daoyuan realm, which requires you to open up your own Dao path. Although you lot are far from being able to achieve this, as long as you work hard, the day wille when you reach the Daoyuan realm."
"Today, I''ll teach you the Absolute Beginning Scripture as well."
Chu Xuan''s voice seemed to contain the will of the Great Dao. He was preaching to his disciples and also passing on the Absolute Beginning Scripture to them.
Following Chu Xuan''s lecture, the disciples gradually immersed themselves inprehending the Absolute Beginning Scripture.
Everyone''s level of talent was different, so the depth of theirprehension was naturally different.
Ding Yue and the other inner disciples naturally were more talented.
Qin Ying and Ren Changhe were slightly weaker.
Du Yuan and Chu Yun''s were a littlecking.
Fengkong''s was not weak.
Chu Xuan taught Fengkong the Absolute Beginning Scripture as well since thetter was already his follower.
Still, with Chu Xuan''s help, all of them would be able to reach the Daoyuan realm eventually.
While his disciples remained in a state ofprehension, Chu Xuan began to focus again on extending his Dao path.
He could not afford to rx or ck even for a day.
Within a month, the disciples woke up one after another and continued to traverse the nine zones,peting with the geniuses of the various races, crushing them.
Following Chu Xuan''s instructions, Ding Yue and the others gradually headed toward the Deste Ancient Zone.
Their final destination was to explore the primordialnd.
There was no one in the nine zones that could threaten them now.
Hei Yue did not leave with them.
She was in a daze and seemed a little off.
Chu Xuan knew that this had something to do with her innate divine soul.
Hei Yue was now a 10th-level Dao realm cultivator.
She had likely triggered something, which might be rted to that chaotic being.
Chu Xuan suspected that the other party had obtained the iplete part of Hei Yue''s innate divine soul.
"Master," Hei Yue woke up and knelt on the ground, saying, "I can sense a call from the darkness. It seems to be from my iplete divine soul."
"You can just wait quietly. You''ll be fine if you don''t leave the nine zones."
Chu Xuan paused for a moment and continued, "It''s a good thing that an expert has his eyes on you. Wait for him to seek you out. Wait for him to return the iplete divine soul and provide you with opportunities."
Hei Yue was stunned.
"I understand, Master."
Chu Xuan nodded.
Hei Yue was his most trusted disciple and was very efficient. She had also contributed to the implementation of the Heavenly Dao talisman n, elerating the progress of its expansion into the nine zones.
There was no need to be too explicit. Hei Yue could understand what he meant and knew what to do.
"Master, is it an ident or intentional that my divine soul is iplete?"
Hei Yue hesitated for a moment, but still asked.
Chu Xuan did not know the answer, but he would not say so. That would damage his image as an all-knowing and mysterious expert in the hearts of his disciples.
Chapter 490 The Situation In The Nine Zones
"Whether it was an ident or intentional, it doesn''t matter to you now at this juncture. When you reach the Daoyuan realm, you will naturally know the answer."
"Yes, Master, I understand," Hei Yue said respectfully.
"Cultivate well. But at this stage, try not to leave the nine zones," Chu Xuan warned.
The Deste Ancient Zone was notpletely under the control of the Heavenly Daows, so it would be easy for things to go awry while she was there.
Moreover, the Tianyue Tower was still chasing after Hei Yue.
Its founder, Tian Yue, was in the Deste Ancient Zone.
"Understood, Master. I will focus on eliminating the forces of the Tianyue Tower in the nine zones."
A cold light flickered in her eyes. It was time for the Tianyue Tower to disappear from the nine zones.
Chu Xuan cast his eyes over the nine zones. For the time being, no hidden experts had made their moves. It seemed like the turmoil in the chaos had made everyone take a step back to reevaluate their ns.
Chu Xuan released some of the hidden treasurends in the nine zones.
The chaos was still ongoing, and wars often broke out.
The ominous beings had yet to bepletely eradicated.
Hu Tianya started to make preparations for the unification of the monster race.
The other races of the nine zones gradually formed an alliance to resist the human race, which grew in number day by day.
The expansion of Buddhism continued, and Buddhism began to spread in the nine zones in pockets.
In particr, some temples had appeared in the human territory.
The ghost race had also be stronger.
It was also constantly expanding.
However, the ghost race controlled the Ghost World, and had no intention of upying any of the nine zones. Furthermore, the reincarnation cycle had just been established, and a portion of the ghost race''s experts were responsible for maintaining it.
The position of the ghost race was already very clear. They lived in theGhost World, from which they roamed the nine zones.
The Buddha World was also developing.
If the n went well and the Heavenly Daows devoured the Great Dao of the nine zones, then both the Ghost World and the Buddhist World would be incorporated into it as well.
He considered opening up another world, but he needed a sufficiently strong vessel as the foundation of that world, which he currentlycked.
As such, he could only put this matter aside.
It was impossible for there to be only one race in the nine zones. The number and types of living beings in the nine zones had to be diverse.
The uniqueness of the nine zonesy in therge number of living beings and races that lived within it.
It also hadws governing the emergence of new races.
This was crucial.
The human race could be the overlord of the nine zones, and they could also unify the nine territories. However, they could not be the only race in the nine zones.
Chu Xuan closed his eyes and continued to cultivate.
The nine territories were not his yet, and he still needed to work hard to open the path so that he could take over the nine territories as soon as possible.
The expansion of the world had already slowed down.
The turmoil in the nine zones began to be more and more intense.
The Great Daoyuan cmity had reached its peak and was about to end.
The battles between the human race and the alliance of various races began to increase.
Hei Yue also started to kill the Dao realm experts of the Tianyue Tower, causing conflict.
Some ancient forcesined to Luo Xinbai, using Hei Yue of infighting within the human race, attacking the experts of the human race, and trying to destroy the Tianyue Tower.
However, Luo Xinbai did not pay attention to theirints. His attitude made many powerhouses and forces realize that this Human King valued Hei Yue, and was dissatisfied with the Tianyue Tower.
This also put a damper on those who were nning to help the Tianyue Tower.
Luo Xinbai''s status was currently unparalleled within the human race. Furthermore, he was now an 18th-level Dao realm expert.
Moreover, behind Luo Xinbai stood the human king Daoyuan realm experts!
Hei Yue was the mysterious senior''s "manager", so Luo Xinbai naturally sided with hei Yue. Besides, he had been dissatisfied with the Tianyue Tower for a long time.
Chu Xuan was immersed in cultivation and did not pay much attention to the nine zones. In any case, thanks to the Heavenly Daows, he would be able to sense if any unusual situation cropped up almost immediately.
Chapter 491 Dao Path Extension (Part 1)
Moreover, the Heavenly Daows operated smoothly and automatically.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang had already entered the Deste Ancient Zone.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing were also there.
Qin Keyun was still in a state of deep sleep, constantly bing stronger..
Time passed, and soon the 71st year of his residence in the small courtyard arrived.
During this period of time, there had been no fluctuations in the chaos, and no hidden experts had made their moves. They were all cautiously waiting for opportunities.
Even Yang did not descend with his wisp of consciousness.
Chu Xuan sighed.
Despite half a year of assiduous cultivation, he had only extended his Dao path by about 20,000 miles, which no longer transformatively increased his strength every 10,000 miles.
Chu Xuan felt helpless. Still, the system''s daily rewards had kept him going.
"You have remained in seclusion for 71 years, and have been rewarded with world origin energy."
Chu Xuan was startled. World origin energy again?
The reward for the 71-year milestone was the same as the 70-year milestone.
World origin energy was a precious treasure that could expand worlds and give birth to new life.
This was an unexpected surprise.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
This time, he did not infuse it into the Heavenly Daows immediately. He was considering whether to create a new world with the Might Great Dao principle as the foundation.
Furthermore, he wondered if it could be incorporated into his Dao path. Perhaps that would help him extend his Dao path further and faster.
Was it feasible?
Chu Xuan began to study the world origin energy.
After some research, Chu Xuan found a way to use the world origin energy to help him extend his Dao path. However, he needed to verify it.
Thus, he extracted a small wisp of the world origin energy and ced it into his Dao path.
In an instant, his Dao path solidified, as if a small world was about to be born.
Chu Xuan''s figure, which was condensed from the power of his Dao path, held the Heaven-splitting Brush and suddenly pointed at the wisp of world origin energy that was about to give birth to a small world.
Bang!
The world origin energy shattered and turned into a special power of creation.
Chu Xuan''s Earth Creation Scripture book appeared, and the Chaos Dao Axe appeared, wrapping themselves around the wisp of world origin energy.
Boom!
His Dao path suddenly extended significantly.
Furthermore, it was abnormally stable.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited.
It was indeed feasible.
However, it was quite difficult, and he could only control a small wisp of the world origin energy.
When Chu Xuan did this, the entire Great Dao of the nine zones seemed to undergo some changes, and began to expand into the chaos.
Somewhere in the Great Dao, Yi Yuejun looked at the lump of power of cmity in confusion. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he seemed to sense that the power of cmity had changed somewhat.
"It didn''t expand, though, so what exactly happened?"
Somewhere in the heavenly domain.
In a hidden independent space, a corpse-like figure suddenly opened its eyes again.
He looked up in confusion.
What was going on?
Why did it feel like the world had changed again?
"The time isn''t right yet. Are things progressing faster than expected? It doesn''t make sense."
"Forget it. I just have to be patient and wait."
He then closed his eyes again.
This scene was repeated with other hidden experts in various independent spaces.
It was the final stage of the Great Daoyuan cmity, which would herald the start of the Great Dao cmity. Therefore, it was normal for some special changes to ur.
They just had to wait for the right time.
They had experienced countless cmities over the many eras, so how could this one be any different?
The cmities were just footnotes by which they measured time.
No matter how short a Great Daoyuan tribtion was, it would take no less than 100,000 years from beginning to end.
Normally, it would take at least a million years.
Chu Xuan did not know that using the world origin energy to extend his Dao path would result in such changes.
In any case, even if he knew, he would have done the same.
It would not change much anyway. Even if he attracted the attention of those hidden experts in the heavenly domain, his strength would allow him to deal with them.
Chapter 492 Dao Path Extension (Part 2)
Boom!
His Dao path extended, and the wisp of world origin energy waspletely consumed.
His Dao path was now 230,000 miles long!
A full 130,000-mile extension!
He was ted. World origin energy was indeed a priceless treasure.
? Within a span of three months, his Dao path length had more than doubled.
It was terrifyingly quick!
Chu Xuan noticed that Hei Yue had alreadye into contact with the existence that he suspected to be a chaotic being.
Now, he had to pay attention to obtain the right opportunity to catch this big fish.
Chu Xuan was not worried. Hei Yue knew what to do. After all, she too wanted to obtain the other part of her iplete divine soul.
However, the other party would not return it to her so easily, and would probably tamper with it before returning it to her to make it easier for them to control her.
At that time, it would be Chu Xuan''s turn to act.
In the meantime, he would focus on extending his Dao path. Hei Yue would bide her time until she created the right opportunity for him.
Although he had used up the world origin energy, Chu Xuan did not rx. All of the hard work would add up in the end.
He had also already discovered the changes that had happened when he used the world origin energy to extend his Dao path.
This was rted to his Dao path. After all, his Dao path was a miniature version of the Great Dao, and had a perfect set ofws as well.
Moreover, the Great Dao of the nine zones was its foundation, so it would naturally affect the Great Dao of the nine zones.
The heavenly domain.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were also immersed in cultivation.
While Mo Tu was cultivating, he vaguely sensed someone trying to contact him.
However, he decisively ignored them!
It was more important to cultivate.
Comprehension and inspiration did note all the time.
If he was distracted and lost focus, he would lose this golden opportunity to be stronger and fall into a disadvantaged state.
Hong Yuanchu was very excited as he looked at his own Dao path, which was now 2,000 miles long.
To him, the speed at which he was currently extending his Dao path was unprecedented, and brought him immense joy.
After all, getting stronger was everyone''s dream and goal. Any progress toward that goal would elicit happiness and joy.
While the Daoyuan realm cultivators of the nine zones were immersed in cultivation, the various races of the nine zones in the Ancient Chaos World were in a strange mood.
After the three supreme experts failed to break into the nine zones and encountered the power of cmity, everyone became wary of the nine zones. They were afraid that the situation was developing beyond their control.
Therefore, they all wanted to find a way to descend into the nine zones with their wisps of consciousness and personally investigate the changes that were urring in the nine zones.
In the end, they discovered that after the nine zones expanded, the power of rejection of the Great Dao increased.
Their wisps of consciousness could not descend. As for those experts that were strong enough to send their wisps of consciousness into the nine zones, they did not dare to do so at this time.
A single slip-up would be enough to be discovered by the Great Dao.
Furthermore, the major races said that they too could not send their wisps of consciousness into the nine zones, which was probably to avoid suspicion of any foul y and dirty deals.
No one knew what schemes they had prepared in the nine zones.
Because of this, those who could clearly send their wisps of consciousness into the nine zones refrained from doing so. They too said that they were unable to do so due to the power of rejection of the Great Dao.
Everyone was dancing to the same tune.
Chapter 493 - 493 Changes In The Chaos (Part 1)
493 Changes In The Chaos (Part 1)
Within the demon race¡¯s territory in the Ancient Chaos World, Mo Zun frowned as he looked at Tianmo Lie.
¡°You still haven¡¯t contacted him?¡±
¡°He seems to be in secluded cultivation, and is ignoring me,¡± Tianmo Lie said angrily.
¡°What about the others?¡±
Mo Zun¡¯s expression turned ugly.
¡°I can¡¯t contact a single one of them!¡±
Tianmo Lie¡¯s face turned unsightly.
Compared to the celestial and immortal races, the demon race had an advantage in the nine zones.
After all, the mixed-blood demons were still present in the nine zones.
Moreover, there were already Daoyuan realm cultivators among them.
With the current situation in the nine zones, the demon race would definitely be able to take the initiative if they gained control of a Daoyuan realm cultivator.
However, they could not even contact a single one!
Or rather¡
They were being ignored!
¡°These mixed-blood pawns were actually unwilling to ept mymunication. They are just like those pieces of trash that wanted to leave the demon race. They deserve to die!¡±
Tianmo Lie¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent.
Many of the demon race¡¯s Daoyuan realm cultivators had left the nine zones over the eras.
A portion of them were unwilling to be pawns of the ancient demon race.
A portion of them were forced to leave.
Of course, it also had something to do with him being too unyielding back then and killing two troublemakers.
This made the other mixed-blood Daoyuan realm cultivators even more indignant. They escaped into the chaos one after another, looking for a chance to escape from the demon race.
In Tianmo Lie¡¯s eyes, killing two mixed-blood pawns was nothing.
Naturally, he would not think that he was in the wrong.
¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe the other party is taking advantage of the expansion of the world and is using this chance to extend their Dao paths,¡± Mo Zun said with a frown.
Tianmo Lie nodded.
There were still many mixed-blood demons in the nine zones, after all, some of which he had made arrangements to take in as pawns.
However, the Buddhists especially detestable. They had destroyed his ns for those demons and rendered his ns useless.
¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to kill that old man. He was the one who ruined my n!¡±
He was furious when he thought of how his hard work had been fruitless.
In order toy out his ns in the nine territories, he had spent a lot of resources.
What was especially unexpected was the appearance of pure-blooded demons in the nine zones, which was extremely important.
He wanted to kill the old man before the other supreme experts of the celestial race returned!
¡°We can¡¯t start a war.¡± Mo Zun frowned. ¡°If the celestial and immortal races really worked together to create the Buddhists, then we have to be more careful.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t target the human race too much. This time, our demon race will not be the vanguard!¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Tianmo Lie was not willing to ept this. He was extremely unhappy with the human race.
¡°Why can¡¯t we target the human race?¡±
When he recalled how easily Yang had brushed him off when they fought, he felt humiliated.
Mo Zun scoffed, ¡°What do you know? If the immortal and celestial races were really working together in secret to create a new power to counter us demons, why wouldn¡¯t the human race do the same?¡±
¡°The demon race has always been the most hostile to the human race. What if they find out about the plot of the immortal and celestial races ande to an agreement with them to exterminate the demon race?¡±
¡°We can¡¯t underestimate the human race. If the three races really reach an agreement, the demon race will end up in dire straits. Remember, everyone is eager to see our demon race decline!¡±
The demons were too arrogant and overbearing.
There were many races who were dissatisfied with the demon race and wanted to exterminate them. However, they were afraid of the demon race¡¯s power and did not dare to disy their dissatisfaction openly.
Furthermore, there were precedents for other powerful races joining forces to deal with the demon race.
Back then, the demon race had been suppressed severely.
If the human race had not risen so suddenly that the other races felt threatened, the demon-suppressing alliance would not have been dissolved.
The fearsome, war-like, and bloodthirsty nature that the demons had disyed back then had made all the other races apprehensive.
As someone who had personally experienced that incident, Mo Zun was naturally very clear about the potential dangers.
However, Tianmo Lie was still unwilling to give up.
¡°It¡¯s fine not to target the human race, but we have to kill the old man. Anyway, since we suspect that the immortal race and the celestial race have secretly formed an alliance, why don¡¯t we kill him and test their attitude?¡±
Given the arrogant and overbearing style of the demon race, it was very normal for them to try and kill an enemy before the arrival of potential reinforcements.
Mo Zun frowned, ¡°They won¡¯t just sit by and watch¡¡±
¡°If the immortal race interferes, it will prove that they have secretly joined forces. Otherwise, why would they interfere in our feud?¡±
Tianmo Lie said coldly.
This time, the killing of ancestor Yuan Shan was also to test if the immortal and celestial races had really formed an alliance.
Ancestor Yuan Shan¡¯s status in the celestial race was not low. After all, he was a Nine Extreme Daoyuan expert.
If they really formed an alliance, the immortal race would not just sit by and do nothing.
Otherwise, the alliance between the two races would crack.
¡°Yuan Shan?¡± Mo Zun frowned, ¡°If they were not allied in the first ce, Yuan Shan would have already gone into hiding.¡±
¡°Furthermore, it might not be a good thing to make things clear at this time.¡±
¡°The demon race has to deploy in secret. Otherwise, the immortal and celestial races will definitely take precautions against us, or even target us in advance.¡±
Mo Zun did not agree with Tianmo Lie¡¯s opinion.
He looked at Tianmo Lie¡¯s unreconciled face and said, ¡°One of those guys from the immortal race would have already returned. My and Divine Lord Du are already here, so one of them is definitely back. They¡¯re just being silent about it.¡±
¡°The conflict between the immortal race and the human race isn¡¯t as obvious as that of the other races. They¡¯ve always left a way out.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t forget that they were the first to take in the human race¡¯s geniuses.¡±
Chapter 494 - 494 Changes In The Chaos (Part 2)
494 Changes In The Chaos (Part 2)
Tianmo Lie¡¯s eyes narrowed. He nodded and no longer brought up the matter of killing ancestor Yuan Shan.
In the celestial race¡¯s territory, a discussion was also taking ce, primarily regarding their ns in the nine zones.
¡°Our celestial race has no descendants in the nine zones. In this sense, the demon race has the advantage,¡± a celestial race expert said.
¡°Ji Dexin has reincarnated into the nine zones, so he might be of use,¡± another person said.
¡°Don¡¯t forget that Ji Dexin was once a member of the human race. Now, he¡¯s just returning to his roots. Would he still work for the celestial race?¡±
!!
Divine Lord Du watched the experts argue and did not say anything.
In the immortal race¡¯s territory, a sage-like elder was presiding over a simr meeting.
He held a horsetail whisk in his hand, and his aura was restrained, almost as if he was just an ordinary old man.
However, all the higher-ups of the immortal race were very respectful of him.
This old man was one of the second generation ancestors of the immortal race, and was extremely powerful.
Venerable He!
¡°There are definitely changes in the nine zones. We just have to wait patiently. For the time being, it will be difficult for most to send their wisps of consciousness into the nine zones.¡±
Venerable He was silent for a moment before he continued, ¡°We can cooperate with the human race.¡±
¡°Ancestor, you wish to cooperate with the human race?¡±
The higher-ups of the immortal race were stunned.
¡°Why can¡¯t we?¡±
¡°The conflict between the immortal race and the human race isn¡¯t irreconcble. Don¡¯t forget that the human race used to worship immortals and celestials, and that some even joined us.¡±
¡°The Great Dao cmity this time around is extraordinary. I¡¯m afraid that some existences hidden deep in the chaos will also appear.¡±
¡°There¡¯s not much point in continuing to suppress the human race. The human race is only blessed by the Great Dao in the nine zones, but not in the chaos.¡±
¡°The reason why the human race left the nine zones is to redirect everyone¡¯s attention from their weaker cultivators in the nine zones.¡±
Everyone listened silently.
Venerable He was an influential figure in the immortal race, and had to know certain details that they did not in order to be making such a decision.
¡°All of us will eventually have to return to the nine zones. The human race is not weak, so we can allow them to upy territory as well.¡±
¡°Of course, the premise for this is that the human race is willing to cooperate and pay some price. As long as we allow it, the other races can¡¯t do anything to the human race. Everything can be discussed.¡±
¡°We can even allow the human race¡¯s Daoyuan realm cultivators to enter the nine zones and investigate the current situation.¡±
Venerable He closed his eyes for a long time before saying, ¡°The chaos will not be peaceful. No matter what, don¡¯t deliberately go against the human race. You can even continue to absorb human geniuses into the immortal race.¡±
As he spoke, he looked at a certain person in the crowd below and said, ¡°You are a human, so I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
That person agreed.
Other than the major races, the other powerful races also had their supreme experts return.
Moreover, these experts all seemed to be thinking along the same lines.
Of course, the prerequisite was that the human race was willing to agree to some conditions and pay some price.
The higher-ups of the various powerful races all realized that some changes had urred in the chaos.
Otherwise, they would not have given up on targeting the human race.
In the demon race¡¯s territory, Mo Zun had received a message and gathered the demon race¡¯s Daoyuan realm cultivators.
¡°Stop targeting the human race and focus on contacting the mixed-blood Daoyuan realm demons of the nine zones as soon as possible. If we can take the initiative, our race will have the advantage.¡±
¡°Remember this well. There is the possibility that we may cooperate with the human race. That being said, although the human race has advantages in the nine zones, so do we.¡±
The demon experts were puzzled, ¡°Ancestor, why do we want to cooperate with the human race? What qualifications do those puny humans have to cooperate with us demons?¡±
¡°The situation in the chaos has changed. The other races, such as the immortal, celestial, and dragon races, are all hoping to reach an agreement with the human race. Don¡¯t underestimate the human race. If we are tripped up by the human race at a critical moment, the consequences will be unpredictable,¡± Mo Zun said solemnly.
¡°Try to cooperate with the human race in the nine zones and take the initiative!¡±
Mo Zun left after he finished speaking.
The demons did not dare to disobey his instructions.
Furthermore, something must have happened for Mo Zun to give up on targeting the human race. If they could work together with the human race, they would be able to use both of their advantages to make better preparations.
All of the powerful demons present wondered if a powerful chaotic being had arrived.
Did the chaotic beings who had once upied the nine zones, and were hunted or expelled, want to return to the nine zones to take revenge on the other races? Or was it something else entirely?
No matter which situation it was, it meant that the nine zones were very important, and a key piece of the puzzle in dealing with any changes and uncertainties.
In addition to the races of the nine zones, the races of the Ancient Chaos World also made some adjustments to their ns.
They wanted to obtain a ce in the nine zones as well.
The nine zones had always been the territory of the various races of the nine zones. Therefore, if they wanted to obtain a ce, conflict with those races was unavoidable.
The various races of the Ancient Chaos World had to unite.
As for the human race, they were favored by the Great Dao of the nine zones. It was necessary to rope them in and cooperate with them.
The human race had always been suppressed and targeted by the other races of the nine zones. If the races of the Ancient Chaos World cooperated with them, the pressure on the human race could be greatly reduced.
In the nine zones, Chu Xuan was unaware of all of this.
Instead, he was bemoaning the slow pace of extending his Dao path.
Of the world origin energy he had received from the system, only a wisp of it was used to extend his Dao path. The rest of it had seeped into the Great Dao of the nine zones, which resulted in the expansion of the nine zones.
He was thinking about how he could improve the efficiency rate of using the world origin energy to extend his Dao path. If a mere wisp could extend his Dao path by 130,000 miles, then the whole thing would do so by more than a hundred thousand miles.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the reward for the 72-year milestone. Hopefully, the reward would still be the same.
In the meantime, he would continue to cultivate.
¡
Time passed as he continued to cultivate, and the 72-year milestone was approaching.
If the reward was the same, it likely meant that he would keep receiving world origin energy until he reached the 80-year milestone.
If he could improve the efficiency of its use, perhaps his dream of a million-mile Dao path could be achieved quickly.
¡°Your disciple, Hu Tianya, has undergone a further transformation and purification of his bloodline. He is one of the four divine beasts of the world and has obtained the recognition of the Great Dao. He has shouldered the fate of the Great Dao and suppressed the monster race, unifying them. You have been rewarded with the Monster World and Monster Dao principle!¡±
The system¡¯s reward suddenly appeared.
Chu Xuan was momentarily stunned.
Hu Tianya was now a divine beast in the true sense.
In addition, Chu Xuan also noticed the fact that the system¡¯s reward mentioned four divine beasts. This meant that the nine zones once had four divine beasts.
However, he did not know why they had disappeared.
He took a nce at Hu Tianya, who was already standing on the highest peak of the Monster Zone in an awe-inspiring manner. He was looking down at the many monsters below.
The might of a divine beast was revealed, suppressing the demon zone.
Even the peerless genius of the Azure Dragon tribe had surrendered.
The monster race had been united by Hu Tianya.
Chu Xuan checked the system reward.
The Monster World¡
This would save him the trouble of creating another world.
The establishment of the Monster World was connected to the Ghost World and Buddhist World, as well as the nine zones. As a result, the nine zones became stronger and stronger. This naturally strengthened the Heavenly Daows as well.
Chapter 495 - 495 Something’s Not Right In The Nine Zones (Part 1)
495 Something¡¯s Not Right In The Nine Zones (Part 1)
Chu Xuan immediately contacted Hu Tianya.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Hu Tianya said respectfully as hey on the ground.
¡°Your bloodline haspleted its initial transformation and you are now a divine beast. You¡¯ve also unified the monster race. Today, I¡¯ll bestow you with the Monster Zone and the Monster Dao principle.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he waved his hand, and the Monster Zone descended, which was connected to the Buddhist World and Ghost World.
!!
The Monster Dao principle was also revealed.
Hu Tianya was extremely shocked.
Too powerful!
With a wave of his hand, his master had bestowed upon him a world. What kind of existence was this?
¡°Many thanks, Master!¡±
Hu Tianya was extremely excited.
With the Monster World, the monster race would always have a haven to retreat into.
Moreover, they could develop the Monster Zone and continue to expand it.
Once it wasrge enough to amodate all of them, there was no need to start a conflict with the human race.
He knew that the human race was very strong.
¡°The monster race canprehend and cultivate the Monster Dao principle. The more monsters there are that cultivate it, and the deeper theirprehension of the Dao principle, the stronger the Dao principle will be.¡±
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Hu Tianya said excitedly.
¡°You can continue to cultivate. In the future, when you open up a Dao path, you can alsoplete and perfect the Monster Dao principle.¡±
Chu Xuan then gave Hu Tianya some pointers.
Regardless of whether it was Hu Tianya or Demon Buddha, both were now the masters of a nascent Great Dao principle and world.
The stronger the nascent Dao principle was, the stronger their race would be. In their respective worlds, as long as the Dao principle did not copse, they would not die, which would make them almost invincible in their worlds.
After the Monster World was established, the Reincarnation Great Dao principle was also introduced there, together with the Heavenly Daows.
With the establishment of the Monster World, the Heavenly Daows continued to strengthen and give birth to newws.
Hu Tianya led the monster race into the Monster World and began to make preparations for the opening of the Monster World. He also allowed the monster race toprehend the Monster Dao principle to increase their strength.
Now that the monster race had been unified and would develop in the Monster World, they would not form an alliance with the other races against the humans.
The human race also had no intention of provoking the monster race, nor did they have the intention of bing the sole race left in the nine zones.
After all, once every enemy was exterminated, the only people that they would fight would be each other, and the human race would then be chaotic and divided.
Even though they were the overlord race now, plenty of infighting was already going on.
In any case, the races of the nine zones were not so easy to destroy. Although they were far weaker individually than the human race, when allied, they were a formidable force.
Chu Xuan set up the Monster World, observed the improvement and perfection of the reincarnation cycle, and then turned his attention to his disciples.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang, who had entered the Deste Ancient Zone, and then the primordialnd, both had some gains. They even had conflicts with the Dao realm cultivators there.
Ding Yue was on the run.
Xiao Liang was the same.
Perhaps, this was what true geniuses were like. They would rise up amidst adversity and step on their enemies one by one.
Chu Xuan also learned more about Hei Yue¡¯s situation. The progress was good, and she had already exchanged some information with the other party.
Of course, it would be too difficult for that person to send his wisp of consciousness into the nine zones.
The more powerful one was, the more difficult it was for their wisp of consciousness to descend.
Hei Yue pushed forward the n in an orderly manner.
On the other hand, she continued to suppress the Tianyue Tower.
There was almost no ce for the Tianyue Tower in the entire human race¡¯s territory.
Other than the Dao realm experts, the rest of the Tianyue Tower disciples had all abandoned the sect
The current Tianyue Tower only existed in name.
They could not recruit new disciples, and their Dao realm experts were constantly being suppressed.
Under Hei Yue¡¯s continuous suppression, the reputation of the Tianyue Tower was ruined. They became an evil sect that oppressed women.
Therefore, anyone who was a part of the Tianyue Tower immediately became the enemy of the human race.
The few remaining Dao realm experts in Tianyue Tower could barely hold on, and even thought of leaving the Tianyue Tower.
Were it not for the strong deterrence of the founder, they would have directly announced the disbandment of the Tianyue Tower.
Now, they no longer pursued Hei Yuem or rather, they did not have the ability to pursue her.
Instead, they were worried that Hei Yue would pursue them.
Many ancient forces were waiting to see when Tian Yue woulde out.
Tian Yue was a 20th-level Dao realm expert.
Moreover, it was said that there was a 30th-level Dao realm expert behind Tian Yue.
Luo Xinbai¡¯s current strength was weaker than Tian Yue¡¯s.
Of course, Tian Yue would not dare to target Luo Xinbai.
If Tian Yue came out, would Luo Xinbai fight Tian Yue for Hei Yue¡¯s sake?
No one knew.
Still, as the current human king, how could he sit by and watch a human genius be bullied by a senior?
Moreover, Hei Yue possessed the Ji family¡¯s bloodline.
Would the Ji family really sit by and do nothing?
Chapter 496 - 496 Something’s Not Right In The Nine Zones (Part 2)
496 Something¡¯s Not Right In The Nine Zones (Part 2)
Ji Dexin, the young master of the Ji family, the number one genius of the human race, and Hei Yue¡¯s half-brother, would not stand by and do nothing, right?
Many forces knew that Ji Dexin had once stepped in to stop the Tianyue Tower because of Hei Yue.
The Ji family was a family of ancient human kings.
Ji Dexin had the bloodline of a human king, and was known as the number one genius of the human race.
Moreover, the Ji family also had high-level Dao realm experts in the Deste Ancient Zone.
!!
Hei Yue did not kill the remaining experts of the Tianyue Tower immediately. Instead, she continued to suppress them and kept them on the run.
The purpose was to force Tian Yue toe out.
Chu Xuan did not pay much attention to Hei Yue¡¯s n to destroy the Tianyue Tower and its founder, Tian Yue.
No matter how strong Tian Yue was, he was only a Dao realm cultivator. Even that 30th-level Dao realm cultivator backing him up was not worth his attention.
Hei Yue was indeed weaker than Tian Yue.
However, in the nine zones, with the blessing of the Heavenly Daows, Tian Yue could not kill her.
He could be a stepping stone to nurture her growth. This would likely tempt that hidden expert behind her even further, who might step in to help her during critical moments, and perhaps give her treasures.
Of course, Hei Yue would not use the Heavenly Daows¡¯ blessing unless it was necessary. She would probably swindle some treasures from that hidden expert first. This was something perfectly feasible given her capabilities.
To that hidden expert, treasures that could kill Dao realm experts were just small toys which could be refined at the drop of a hat. If those treasures could help the hidden expert obtain Hei Yue¡¯s trust, they would send over as many of them as needed.
After Chu Xuan observed the situation of his disciples, he continued to immerse himself in cultivation.
¡
Somewhere in the primordialnd, a face appeared on the tree covered in colorful spots. It was full of confusion.
It did not know why, but it felt that there was something strange about the primordialnd. It could sense the existence of newws slowly appearing in the primordialnd.
Could it be thews of the Great Dao?
Was the Great Dao cmitying?
However, these newws did not seem to be as powerful as thews of the Great Dao.
It was really strange!
The face on the tree trunk disappeared and continued its hibernation.
Elsewhere, simr scenes repeated themselves with other hidden existences. Each one chose to bide their time, waiting for the right moment to awaken fully.
The 72-year milestone soon arrived.
Chu Xuan was immersed in cultivation when it happened, unaware of the passage of time.
¡°You have remained in seclusion for 72 years, and have extended your Dao path beyond the 100,000-mile mark. You have been rewarded with world origin energy.¡±
As expected, it was world origin energy again.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed.
Finally, he could enjoy the sensation of a huge Dao path extension again.
Moreover, he had already figured out how to maximize the usage efficiency of the world origin energy.
Last time, he only managed to extend his Dao path by 130,000 miles, but this time, he was hoping to extend it by 300,000 miles!
Chu Xuan immediately began his preparations.
First, he ced the Origin Dao Ring into the Great Dao to absorb any world origin energy that overflowed to prevent it from being absorbed by the Great Dao of the nine zones.
After a few more tweaks and changes, Chu Xuan once again got down to business, and started to extend his Dao path again.
While Chu Xuan was immersed in this process, the nine zones changed subtly again.
Geniuses arose one after the other.
As the Tianyue Tower was about to be destroyed, Tian Yue, who was in the Deste Ancient Zone, could finally no longer restrain himself and made his appearance.
Hei Yue used him as a whetstone while constantly being hunted down and escaping from danger. Feeling that pressure, she began to grow stronger and stronger.
More and more experts from the primordialnd entered the nine zones, resulting in more chaos erupting.
In addition, the light of the Great Dao would asionally descend, signifying the appearance of precious treasures. Those who obtained them would instantly break through, their strength advancing by leaps and bounds.
Some of the ominous beings suddenly became extremely powerful.
There were also many living beings who were infected by their aura and became ominous beings themselves.
This sudden change made some experts realize that the Great Daoyuan realm cmity had reached its peak and was about to end.
The Heavenly Daows had already infiltrated over one-third of the primordialnd, and had even started to make minor inroads into the heavenly domain.
The nine zones continued to expand, and the Reincarnation Great Dao principle was also strengthened. It now allowed Supreme realm living beings to reincarnate.
Many experts of the ghost race began to take on the task of maintaining the order of reincarnation.
Ghost officers, ghost soldiers, and ghost generals were all given their positions.
Buddhism was also flourishing, and there were more and more people cultivating Buddhist Dharma.
Chapter 497 Somethings Not Right In The Nine Zones (Part 3)
The Monster World was also developing.
The Origin Dao Ring absorbed the world origin energy that overflowed when Chu Xuan extended his Dao path, and began a new round of transformation and growth.
The pocket dimension was also changing.
Chu Yi and Chu Er''s strength had also increased by leaps and bounds during this period of time. They had already reached the 25th level of theDao realm.
In the Great Dao, Huang Long poked his head out in confusion. He felt that the Great Dao was undergoing some kind of change, but he did not know if it was good or bad.
Of course, it did not affect him much. He could not leave the Great Dao anyway.
Hong Yuanchu had been happily cultivating all this while. Hisprehension of the Great Dao had been on the verge of being exhausted, which meant that he needed to continue umting it before continuing to extend his Dao path.
All of a sudden, a seemingly infinite amount ofprehension surged into his mind.
This scene was repeated with the other Daoyuan realm experts that were cultivating in the heavenly domain.
As expected, the nine zones were and of treasures!
The closer the cmity was, the more one could sense the opportunities within it.
The Daoyuan realm experts who were about to leave seclusion happily continued to happily cultivate, which made it harder for the hidden experts of the nine zones in the Ancient Chaos World to contact them.
All of them were confused. Why could they not contact any of the Daoyuan realm cultivators in the nine zones?
Left with no choice, they were forced to contact the Dao realm experts in the nine zones instead.
However, in the end, they failed with the Dao realm experts in the in secluded cultivation in the primordialnd.
When they did asionally make contact, the Dao realm expert''s expression was really serious andpletely ignored whatever they tempted him with. He just refocused his mind and chased away all the random thoughts, blocking theirmunication transmission.
"He said that the ''heart tribtion'' wasing, so he had to stay focused and not be tempted!"
"What the hell was a heart tribtion?"
At some point, the news that before the Great Dao cmity woulde, the heart tribtion would appear first, spread throughout all of the Dao realm cultivators of the primordialnd. It was said that if they failed to guard their minds and resist temptation, they would be doomed eternally.
The Dao realm cultivators all took this matter very seriously and did everything they could to avoid it. After all, it was a mighty Daoyuan realm expert who had told them these things.
How could it be fake?
Therefore, those unknown words from unknown people that imed to be extremely powerful and could crush the Daoyuan realm experts of the nine zones had to be illusions. How could they be believed?
Furthermore, some familiar Dao realm experts would share their experiences and process of transcending the heart tribtion.
They described the process of the heart tribtion to be soul-shaking, filled with danger, and in a near-death situation.
Of course, only a small portion of them would encounter the ''heart tribtion''.
After all, if the races of the nine zones in the Ancient Chaos World wanted to contact these Dao realm experts, they required an intermediary catalyst, such as a bloodline or treasure.
The experts of the nine zones in the Ancient Chaos World were all confused. What had happened in the nine zones?
Why were they all shouting about wanting to ''transcend the heart tribtion''?
Was the change in the nine zones rted to this ''heart tribtion''?
Was the Great Dao rejecting their wisps of consciousness and turning them into ''heart tribtions''?
If that was the case, it meant that the power of rejection of the Great Dao had increased even further.
This was not a good sign.
They felt that something was definitely wrong with the nine zones!
Chapter 498 A Million-Mile Dao Path Isnt Far Away Anymore (Part 1)
In the Buddhist Zone, in a certain temple.
A monk was sitting cross-legged and chanting sutras.
His body was surrounded by ayer of Buddhist light.
He was originally a Dao realm expert of the demon race, but because of the uing Great Dao cmity, the demon race''s Daoyuan realm ancestor had passed down a tribtion-avoiding technique in order to avoid it.
After cultivating, the violent and arrogant nature of the past was constantly being weakened.
He became calmer
His head became bald.
The demonic power in his body was transformed into Buddhist power.
His strength had increased.
The more he cultivated, the more heprehended, and the more he realized that Buddhism was boundless.
This was especially so in the Buddhist World. After heprehended the Buddhist Dao principle, this feeling became even stronger.
He was originally a 12th-level Dao realm expert, but after cultivating Buddhist Dharma in the Buddhist World, he broke through and reached the 13th level.
In the Buddhist Zone, he was also an influential Buddhist monk.
Now, he was doing his best to avoid the heart tribtion.
For some reason, there was always a voice from the darkness, telling him that there was a supreme treasure somewhere, and that as long as he obtained the supreme treasure, he could contact the source of this voice, from whom he would obtain a great opportunity, receive guidance from an omnipotent expert, and purify his bloodline.
This "heart tribtion" really disturbed one''s mind!
He sat cross-legged in the secret room, surrounded by Buddhist light, and chanted sutras in order to ovee the heart tribtion.
Not long after, a message that seemed toe from the depths of his bloodline came.
"I''m your ancestor, the most powerful demon! My descendant, your opportunity is here!"
He was furious.
The irascible temper that had been suppressed by his cultivation of Buddhism exploded all of a sudden.
Following the message transmission from his bloodline, he violently responded, "No, I''m your ancestor! What the hell are you talking about? Kneel down and kowtow, and I''ll spare you!"
"What kind of trash are you? How can you be worthy of being my ancestor?"
He cursed and swore, spewing out all kinds of vulgarities.
After scolding him, he felt great.
Had he transcended the ''heart tribtion''?
He was so happy!
The Buddhist light around his body surged and started to transform his bloodline, turning his demon bloodline into a Buddhist bloodline.
At this moment, realization dawned on him. It was no wonder there was a heart tribtion!
It turned out that his bloodline had not been transformed, so he had notpletely avoided the Great Dao cmity!
After understanding the reason, he began to focus on transforming his bloodline. Gradually, his demon bloodline turned into a Buddhist bloodline!
This was a huge discovery.
He had to report this to the mighty Buddha to help others pass the heart tribtion.
In the Ancient Chaos World.
Tianmo Lie was furious!
A mixed-blood ant dared to insult him?
This was unforgivable!
Were it not for the fact that he could not enter the nine zones, he would definitely have killed that mixed-blood ant!
After some time, he calmed down and summoned some of the ancient demon race''s cultivators.
He told them to try to contact their mixed-blood descendants in the nine zones.
In the end, they were all scolded, leaving them furious and dumbfounded.
How could these mixed-blood ants from the nine zones be so arrogant?
They could not take this lying down!
They wanted to threaten them, but soon realized that the bloodline connection had vanished.
The ancient demon race experts'' hearts skipped a beat.
There were only two possible exnations for this situation.
One, the mixed-blood descendants had fallen!
Two, the other party had used a special method to rece or transform their demon bloodlines into something else!
The possibility of them dying was not high.
It was impossible for all of them to die together in such a short time.
Therefore, the mixed-blood demons of the nine zones had transformed their bloodlines!
This time, Tianmo Lie and the other ancient demon race experts'' faces turned serious.
The mixed-blood demon descendants had actually changed their bloodlines andpletely separated themselves from the demon race.
How did they do it?
The demon race was extremely powerful, and so aplete transformation would require one would have to reverse their life seal within the Great Dao.
Even Daoyuan realm experts were not able to do this.
Otherwise, those mixed-blood Daoyuan realm demons would not have left the nine zones and headed to the chaos to find a way to escape.
However, there was no other exnation for this.
Furthermore, it was done in such a short time.
This meant that the method they used to transform their bloodline had obtained the recognition of thews of the Great Dao.
This was extremely terrifying.
The first thing that came to Tianmo Lie''s mind were the Buddhists, which he believed to be the scheme of the immortal and celestial races.
To his relief, the mixed-blood Daoyuan realm demons in the nine zones were still connected to him through their bloodlines.
It meant that these people had not transformed their bloodlines.
Was the conversion technique ineffective on Daoyuan realm experts?
In the nine zones, at some point in time, the saying that one could transcend the ''heart tribtion'' through Buddhism had spread.
As such, many Dao realm experts headed to the Buddhist faction to find ways to transcend the ''heart tribtion''.
It was also because of this that many experts converted to Buddhism.
This caused the strength of the Buddhist faction to increase significantly within a short period of time.
This dumbfounded the experts of the nine zones in the Ancient Chaos World. They had no choice but to gather together and share the information they had.
The nine zones were in a strange state, and no one knew what was really happening down there. They abandoned their bloodline connections and instead tried other methods, including descending into the nine zones with their wisps of consciousness.
Just as they were about to do so, Chu Xuan finally woke up from his state of cultivation immersion.
Cool!
This time, the result had simply been too satisfying and joyous.
In one session, he had extended his Dao path by nearly 360,000 miles!
Now, his Dao path was over 600,000 miles long!
After using the world origin energy to extend his Dao path by 230,000 miles, Chu Xuan worked hard to clear another 20,000 miles before this.
Chapter 499 A Million-Mile Dao Path Isnt Far Away Anymore (Part 2)
In addition to the 360,000-mile extension this time, his Dao path was now 600,000 miles long!
Furthermore, when his Dao path reached the 500,000-mile mark, Chu Xuan discovered that his Dao path had begun to change. It seemed to have entered another transformation period.
He understood that those who had 500,000-mile long Dao paths were the strongest among the Freedom Daoyuan realm cultivators.
The million-mile mark would be yet another major milestone, one that had remained an impossible dream for most Freedom Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Chu Xuan sighed.
He was finally making great progress.
This time, the Origin Dao Ring''s Great Dao underwent a huge change. The pocket dimension expanded further, and itsws became moreplete and powerful.
In terms of spiritual energy, Dao aura, and heavenly treasures, the pocket dimension had actually surpassed the nine zones.
However, the Origin Dao Ring''s Great Dao was still in a nascent state and could notpare to the Great Dao of the nine zones. Thus, it was still inferior to the nine zones.
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Yi and Chu Er, who had now reached the peak of the Dao realm.
The next step would be for them to open their Dao paths. Since their cultivation and transformation was rted to the Origin Dao Ring''s Great Dao, their Dao paths would also be opened based on this foundation.
Finally, one of his subordinates was going to reach the Daoyuan realm.
Chu Xuan was very pleased.
This time, it took a little more than three months toplete his cultivation session.
To others, the million-mile Dao path was an impossible dream, but it was not so for Chu Xuan.
The Dao path he had opened up was a miniature Great Dao with perfectws.
There was also the Origin Dao Ring''s Great Dao, Heavenly Daows, Buddhist Dao principle, Ghost Dao principle, Monster Dao principle, and Might Dao principle, all of which were nascent Great Daos withplete sets ofws.
"With two more rewards of world origin energy, I''ll be able to break through the million-mile mark."
Chu Xuan let out a breath.
There was no rush. Until the 80-year milestone, it was likely that every yearly milestone reward would be world origin energy.
Chu Xuan was even thinking about whether world origin energy would be a more frequent andmon reward from the system after the 80-year milestone.
There was a high chance it would, right?
But why did the chaotic purple light not continue to appear?
Chu Xuan did not think too much about it. The chaotic purple light was not as good as world origin energy. After all, the system reward was only a small wisp.
He did not continue to cultivate, but instead took some time to observe the nine zones.
Hei Yue was being chased by Tian Yue. Despite this, her strength was constantly improving at a rapid pace.
Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and the other disciples had all entered the primordialnd.
Kingyer was busyprehending the Extreme Dao inheritance left behind by the remnant will of that Extreme Dao expert.
Chu Pingfan had also entered the primordialnd, and even Fengkong had.
The Heavenly Dao had not taken control of the primordialnd yet, but Chu Xuan was not worried about the safety of his disciples.
Which unparalleled expert did not rise amidst adversity?
If he mollycoddled them, they would never develop into true experts.
They had to face challenges and ovee them. They had to learn how to rise again after setbacks.
Hei Yue herself was an example of this. She allowed Tian Yue to continue pursuing her without seeking assistance to temper herself.
Chu Xuan looked at Yang Tian.
Since thest time Yang had encountered danger, his wisp of consciousness had never descended again.
Was he too gravely wounded?
There must have been an expert who saved Yang.
Chu Xuan paid special attention to the hidden expert targeting Hei Yue.
The missing part of Hei Yue''s innate divine soul was in the hands of this person.
Whether it was obtained by chance, or actually rted to this expert was uncertain. The only thing that was certain was that the other party had some sort of scheme prepared.
"What did you gain?"
Chu Xuan''s voice rang out in Hei Yue''s mind.
"Master," Hei Yue said respectfully, "There''s a chance to get the other portion of my soul back, but that person will definitely tamper with it somehow."
This was inevitable.
Perhaps the other party would even try to use this portion of her soul to try and gain full control of Hei Yue to make her an avatar.
There were all kinds of possibilities.
"It''s fine, it''s just some minor details," Chu Xuan said casually.
With his current strength, and various methods, and treasures, he could purify it and remove anytent dangers.
"Master, that person is a little special."
The more Hei Yue came into contact with the other party, the more she marveled at the other party''s power.
It was an extremely powerful existence.
She even had a premonition that it was much stronger than the terrifying figures she had seen before on the live broadcast.
She did not know how strong her master was, and was a little worried that her master would not be able to deal with that person easily.
Chapter 500 A Million-Mile Dao Path Isnt Far Away Anymore (Part 3)
She even considered giving up on the missing portion of her innate divine soul.
That part of her innate divine soul was extremely important. Once her innate divine soul waspleted, her talent would skyrocket, and she would be able to reach the peak of the Dao realm within a short time.
"What''s special about that person?"
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
Since Hei Yue said that the being was special, his guess was probably right. It was a chaotic being.
If it was not a chaotic being that had suffered a great setback and was not a chaotic being that had awakened from its slumber, its strength would definitely be stronger than Kun Zhen, Divine Lord Du and Mo Zun.
Perhaps this chaotic being might even possess a million-mile long Dao path?
"I can feel that he''s very powerful. Even if it''s just a vague feeling, I can tell that he''s stronger than those three I saw that day."
"Also, I feel like he has a chaotic aura. It''s hard to describe," Hei Yue muttered.
Chu Xuan nodded. It was indeed a chaotic being.
When the chaos was born, when the world was created, chaotic beings ruled the world and the chaos.
Was this chaos being born at that time, or was it bornter?
The first batch of chaotic beings in the chaos were the strongest and most terrifying. Each of their Dao paths was the manifestation of a Great Dao. Furthemore, the Great Dao of the nine zones was the integration of these chaotic beings'' Dao paths to form a Great Dao with perfectws.
This was also the reason why the Great Dao of the nine zones was so powerful.
Of course, most of the first batch of chaotic beings went to explore the edges of the chaos.
As such this one was probably a chaotic being that cameter, possibly one descended from one of those ancient chaotic beings, or simply bornter.
Regardless, it would not be as strong as the ancient chaotic beings.
Still, Chu Xuan himself was constantly getting stronger, and the other party could not enter the nine zones.
Therefore, Chu Xuan had an inherent advantage.
Moreover, once the n seeded, the entire nine zones would be his, and the nine zones'' Great Dao would be his as well.
At that point, even the ancient chaotic beings would be no match for Chu Xuan.
"It''s just a chaotic being, and not even one of the ancient ones. There''s no reason to fear it," he said.
Chu Xuan yed it down as usual.
Since her master could deal with it easily, Hei Yue no longer felt worried.
"Alright, Master, I''ll make the other party take the bait."
"Go ahead and do it. With me here, there won''t be any problems."
Chu Xuan nodded.
"Yes, Master!"
After finishing his conversation with Hei Yue, Chu Xuan looked toward the Deste Ancient Zone where Qin Keyun was.
A pure white fox was curled up in a pool, and there were tears in its eyes.
Although she was not invaded by the other party''s wisp of consciousness, it was like watching a sad movie.
Qin Keyun had absorbed the energy in the pool and had now reached the 10th level of the Dao realm.
Her speed of improvement was truly terrifying.
Qin Ying had finally killed Cao Tianyi not long ago after going through countless battles, tempering himself, and exploring many treasurends. He had this ended the grudge between them for two lifetimes.
The knot in his heart had been removed and his mental state improved. He too broke through to the 10th level of the Dao realm.
Chapter 501 A Mere Nine Extreme Daoyuan Realm Expert Is Trash (Part 1)
Chu Xuan sent a voice transmission to Qin Ying, asking him to go to the mystic realm where Qin Keyun was and wait for her.
He looked at the primordialnd.
As the Heavenly Daows continued to infiltrate it, and the area it controlled becamerger andrger, and Chu Xuan saw more things.
This included some special existences that had existed since the creation of the world.
Most of them had barely survived the cmities, and had been clinging to life until today.
They possessed less than 1% of their original strength.
However, because of their unique status, it would be a great opportunity to obtain them or refine them, even to Daoyuan and Freedom Daoyuan realm experts.
These existences that were born at the beginning of the world were always special.
To be able to survive to this day after going through so many cmities, one could see how extraordinary and unusual they were.
All of them were waiting for an opportunity at revival.
Perhaps they were waiting for the arrival of the Great Dao cmity to rise again.
Each and every one of them was extremely capable and had hidden their abilities well.
It would be difficult for Daoyuan realm experts to discover their existence.
If the Heavenly Daows had not infiltrated the primordialnd, even with Chu Xuan''s current strength, he might not have been able to discover them.
This was only a third of the primordialnd, too.
As the core of the world and the zone closest to the Great Dao, the Deste Ancient Zone concealed countless opportunities.
These special existences were able to hide from the immortal, celestial, and demon races when the three major races were at their peak.
That being said, no one knew why they had suffered such a cmity and ended up here.
Were they attacked by experts? Had they failed to transcend a Great Dao cmity?
Chu Xuan was hesitating whether he should point out a few special ces to Ding Yue and his other disciples to obtain the opportunities inside.
Of course, there were dangers, but if they could really obtain the opportunities within, it would be priceless.
If Hei Yue was born with aplete innate divine soul, her talent would far surpass Ding Yue and the others.
Unless Ding Yue and the others obtained these opportunities andpleted a major transformation, they would be left behind.
Chu Xuan hesitated for a moment but did not do so.
They each had their own fate, and had all be independent.
It was best that he avoided interfering too much.
"In the end, they''ll have to graduate from discipleship at some point."
Chu Xuan closed his eyes and began to cultivate again.
During this time, the various races of the nine zones in the Ancient Chaos World took action.
Tianmo Lie''s figure emerged and appeared outside the nine zones, albeit much farther away than the three supreme experts had been. He did not dare to so much as touch the Great Dao''s power of rejection.
He used a secret technique and used the demon bloodline as a guide to draw in the mixed-blood demon bloodline of the nine zones.
He had been unable to contact the demon race Daoyuan realm experts in the nine zones. Therefore, he could only use this method to force a connection.
Mixed-blood demons were naturally suppressed by the ancient demon race bloodline. With this secret technique, the other party would not be able to avoid it.
He would definitely be able to contact them.
This was also a backup n the ancient demon race had prepared.
However, they had avoided using it thus far to avoid antagonizing the mixed-blood demon race cultivators.
The mixed-blood demons had once been oppressed so much that when they reached the Daoyuan realm, they rebelled and escaped into the chaos while looking for a way to escape from the ancient demon race.
Some of them even colluded with the human race, which is how they managed to leave the nine zones without being detected by the ancient demon race.
There were not many Daoyuan realm mixed-blood demons left in the nine zones. Furthermore, they were weak. Therefore, he had chosen to show off his powerful strength and intimidate them, hoping to make them submit to the ancient demon race willingly. Of course, he would also offer them some benefits to tempt them.
Unfortunately, this n failed because he and the other ancient demon race experts had failed to contact a single one of them.
Moreover, the situation in the nine zones was getting stranger and stranger, so he finally had to resort to this method.
He was a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert, and the mixed-blood demons of the nine territories naturally could not resist the pull of his secret technique.
Also, the Dao realm mixed-blood demons all seemed to have changed their bloodlines. He had to find out what was going on.
This was originally the biggest trump card that the ancient demon race had left behind in the nine zones. However, these changes were rendering all of their ns useless.
The thought of ancestor Yuan Shan ruining his ns filled Tianmo Lie''s heart with killing intent.
Then, he used the secret technique, and the power of the bloodline was like an invisible thread, linking him with a mixed-blood demon in the nine zones.
Mo Tu was in secluded cultivation when he suddenly noticed an abnormality in his bloodline. Then, a pulling force appeared. It actually used his bloodline as a guide to connect someone or something with him.
No expert would willingly experience an uncontroble situation, especially when it was linked to one''s bloodline.
The power of his bloodline was forcibly activated and he could not resist at all. It felt as if he was someone else''s puppet.
He was furious, but also fearful.
The power of his Dao path emerged from Mo Tu''s body, trying to suppress the power of the bloodline.
He was worried that the other party could use the bloodline connection to kill him or forcefully control him.
If it was before, he naturally would not believe that any expert could do it.
However, after seeing those terrifying supreme experts, he had no choice but to believe it. The difference in strength was too great, and the other party had mastered some kind of Dao path technique.
Chapter 502 A Mere Nine Extreme Daoyuan Realm Expert Is Trash (Part 2)
The power of Mo Tu''s Dao path kept surging, but it was useless.
He was unable to suppress the pulling force of the bloodline.
The other party was too strong.
To his relief, it seemed that the other party could not kill him with this, but only wanted to contact him.
"I am your ancestor, do not resist!"
There was a message being transmitted through his bloodline.
Mo Tu''s expression changed. He snorted and said, "I don''t have an ancestor!"
"You are a descendant of my ancient demon race. Even if your blood is not pure, you are still a demon. I am still your ancestor."
"Now is the best time for you to return. I will help you to purify your bloodline."
"After the purification of your bloodline, you will be a true demon. Your level of talent will increase, and reaching the 10,000-mile mark will no longer be a dream for you."
A message was transmitted again,ced with temptation.
Mo Tu''s expression changed again and again.
Purifying his bloodline?
Outwardly, it seemed like an opportunity and recognition, but it truly was just another way of inducting him into the ancient demon race as a servant.
A mixed-blood demon with a purified bloodline would never be as good as a true pure-blooded demon!
He was also a demon.
Even if he was of mixed blood, he was very familiar with the nature of the demon race.
He recalled that in the history of the demon race, those who had reached the Daoyuan realm had all left the nine zones and escaped into the chaos in order to break away from the demon race, and to escape the persecution and status of being second-ss citizens among the ancient demon race.
If his seniors had made that choice, then something must have happened.
Mo Tu was a demon of the nine zones and belonged to the heavenly demon tribe.
Before he knew about the ancient demon race, the heavenly demon tribes were regarded as the pure-blooded demons in the nine zones. They were the kings of the demons. Mo Tu knew their attitude and mentality toward the other mixed-blood demons. It was almost certain that the ancient demon race viewed them in the same manner as well.
The nine zones were and of treasures!
The seniors were foolish enough to leave the nine zones to find a way to escape the ancient demon race. What they did not know was that the nine zones held the key to resolving their problems.
Of course, Mo Tu felt that there was a high probability that the seniors of the demon race had been deceived by human experts in order to make the demon race relinquish their position as the overlord race of the nine zones to the human race.
"F*ck off! I''m from the heavenly demon tribe, not some dog sh*t demon like you!"
"You''re not my ancestor. Who are you? How dare you lie to me! In that case, I''m your grandfather!"
"You want me to be your dog? Are you even worthy?"
Mo Tu roared in a low voice.
The other party could only use his bloodline as a guide to connect with him and could not do anything to him, so Mo Tu was not the slightest bit afraid.
No matter how strong the other party was, he could not enter the nine zones.
''I''ll just ask Brother Chu for protection if he can really enter the nine zones. That shouldn''t be a problem, right?''
''Fellow Daoist Chu is a good person, so he should be willing to protect me.''
''Even bing Fellow Daoist Chu''s follower is a hundred times better than being the ves of these haughty ancient demons.''
In the chaos, Tianmo Lie almost exploded in anger.
A lowly mixed-blood demon had actually scolded and ignored him?
Damn it!
Were it not for the fact that he could not enter the nine zones, Tianmo Lie would definitely have charged in and torn that mixed-blood ant to pieces!
However, for the sake of the ancient demon race''s great n, he had to endure for the time being!
"Don''t mess around. You''ve only just entered the Daoyuan realm, while I''m already a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivator. I''m afraid you don''t even know what it means to be a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivator."
"Stop talking nonsense and shut up. Who told you that I don''t know anything about the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm? Get lost! Do you think your Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivation means anything? You''re trash!"
Mo Tu interrupted him.
Tianmo Lie almost died of anger!
He could not take it anymore and roared, "How dare you! You''re just a novice. How dare you be so impudent?! I can kill you with a single breath, you ant!"
"If you have the ability, thene at me. Who''s afraid of who?"
Mo Tu''s face was full of arrogance.
"Come at me, old man. If you don''te, then I''m your ancestor! I''m waiting for you~"
"Come on. If you have the guts, make your move. You can''t even enter the nine zones, haha!"
Tianmo Lie roared. He was about to go crazy!
B*stard!
He rushed towards the nine zones and roared, "I''m going to kill you! I''m going to tear you to bits you damn b*stard!"
Boom!
Tianmo Lie was sent flying by the Great Dao''s power of rejection.
"Hmph!"
Mo Tu coldly snorted.
It looked like this ancient demon had revealed his true colors.
As expected, in the hearts of these ancient demons, demons like him were nothing but lowly creatures!
"Come on, don''t just yell. Come and kill me. What''s this? You can''t even enter the nine zones. Then on what basis can you behave so arrogantly?"
Mo Tu wasn''t afraid at all. After all, he was a professional troll.
In the chaos, Tianmo Lie roared madly. His aura exploded, but he had nowhere to vent his anger. He could only blow up a chaos mountain not far away.
In the Ancient Chaos World, a few experts appeared in the periphery. They were speechless when they saw the crazed Tianmo Lie.
He was really irascible.
They did not know who had provoked him.
Could it be Yang?
In the nine zones, after pissing off Tianmo Lie, Mo Tu frowned.
He was actually unable to cut off that bloodline pulling force!
It was a dual suppression of strength and bloodline!
He now understood why his seniors had gone into the chaos to find a way to escape the grasp of the ancient demon race.
Mo Tu sent a message to the other demon race Daoyuan realm experts, warning them not to be fooled.
Still, although the ancient demons could not enter the nine zones, he could not cut off the bloodline connection.
He had to find a way to break awaypletely, or perhaps transform his bloodline.
However, was that even feasible?
Mo Tu knew that the more powerful a race was, the more difficult it was to transform their bloodline.
Perhaps it was possible for experts to transform the bloodlines of cultivators that were much weaker than they were, but he was alreadya Daoyuan realm expert.
Where would he find someone that much stronger than he was?
''It''s time to look for Brother Chu!''
Mo Tu thought of Chu Xuan first.
"Fellow Daoist Chu, an ancient demon used his bloodline to find me, but I scolded him until he ran away. However, the bloodline connection can''t be severed. Is there a way to resolve this?" Mo Tu asked in the group chat.
As soon as he opened his mouth, Hong Yuanchu was shocked. An ancient demon hade to find him so quickly?
Chu Xuan saw Mo Tu''s message and paused what he was doing. He was not surprised by this.
It was only a matter of time.
"It''s not difficult to sever the bloodline connection, but that won''t solve the root of the problem," he said after a moment of silence.
"How about this, I''ll teach you a technique to cut off the bloodline connection first."
Since Mo Tu had asked, it was also an opportunity.
Chu Xuan immediately passed on a secret technique that used the Great Dao''s power of rejection to cut off the bloodline connection.
This secret technique could be used by any Daoyuan realm expert in the nine zones.
Mo Tu thanked him and, as expected, he asked, "Fellow Daoist Chu, how do we solve the root of the problem?"
"Transform your bloodline," Chu Xuan said.
This was the only way to solve the problem.
Otherwise, as long as there was a gap in strength, it was still possible to form a connection through one''s bloodline.
"It''s not easy to transform one''s bloodline," Mo Tu sighed and said.
Furthermore, a strong bloodline indicated one''s level of talent. If the bloodline was transformed, it would weaken their talent.
The demon race''s bloodline was extremely powerful, and it also brought with it powerful strength and talent. However, the more powerful it was, the more difficult it was to transform.
"It''s not difficult. It just depends on whether Daoist Mo Tu has the determination to do so."
Chu Xuan smiled.
Mo Tu''s heart moved. Sure enough, Brother Chu always had a way.
"Will the transformation of my bloodline cause any side effects?"
He was worried that after the transformation of the bloodline, his talent would be weakened, which would result in hisprehension of the Great Dao bing poorer, and the speed and potential of extending his Dao path would be reduced.
This was something that no expert could ept.
"It won''t make you weaker. In fact, it can make you even stronger."
Chu Xuan gave an affirmative answer.
"Then may I ask Fellow Daoist Chu, how do I transform my bloodline? Which bloodline should I transform it into?"
Mo Tu was tempted.
It would be great if he could part ways with the ancient demon race.
As long as he broke free of the bloodline shackles, he could escape into the chaos if he was in danger. Without the bloodline connection, it would be much more difficult for the other party to find him.
Chapter 503 Mo Tu Becomes A Buddhist (Part 1)
Bloodline transformation was not that easy.
The more powerful a race was, the more difficult it was to do so.
Moreover, he would have to pay a huge price for it.
If an expert wanted to abandon their bloodline, their cultivation level would fall at the very least, or they would suffer a bacsh and die, never to rise again.
Generally speaking, the recement or transformation of bloodlines was to use a stronger bloodline to devour the weaker bloodline.
However, the demon race was a strong race.
In the entire chaos, only chaotic beings were more powerful than the ancient demon bloodline.
Among the many races, only the human race was special. They could refine stronger bloodlines to strengthen themselves and further improve their bloodlines.
It would not diminish the essence of the human bloodline, merely strengthen it.
In the past, in order to rise up, the human race had refined the bloodlines of various powerful races in order to strengthen themselves.
He had even created various secret techniques that utilized their bloodlines to cultivate certain bloodline powers.
However, with the emergence and creation of the human race''s own cultivation techniques, this method of strengthening one''s own bloodline gradually faded from the history of the human race.
Gradually, the blood essence of the strong experts from other races was used as a supplementary material for cultivation.
For example, the blood essence of the demon race could be purified and refined to help strengthen the body.
The uniqueness of the human race was also the reason why they were suppressed by other races.
Mo Tu was a mixed-blood demon. If he wanted to change his bloodline, he would have to obtain the blood essence of a chaotic being and use a stronger bloodline to suppress and dispel the demon bloodline.
Otherwise, the only way to strengthen his bloodline was to purify his demon bloodline, which in turn would make him more like an ancient demon, and even easier for them to control.
This was the tyranny of the demon race.
Mo Tu was already a Daoyuan realm cultivator, which made it even harder for him to transform his bloodline.
Back then, the reason why the mixed-blood demons escaped into the chaos was to find supreme treasures, and even the blood essence of chaotic beings to transform their bodies and rece their bloodlines.
In the endless chaos, danger and opportunity coexisted.
Who could guarantee that there were no more chaotic beings?
Even if all the chaotic beings were dead, they might identally stumble upon the corpse of the chaotic being that still possessed blood essence.
If Mo Tu wanted to transform his bloodline, there was only one way to go, which was to cultivate Buddhism and be a Buddhist.
He could transform the demon bloodline into the Buddhist meridian!
This could not be considered a bloodline exchange because the Buddhist meridian was not a bloodline, but a Dao meridian.
However, as long as Mo Tu transformed his demon bloodline into a Buddhist meridian, he would bepletely separated from the ancient demon race, and would no longer be at risk of being suppressed and controlled.
Mo Tu was a Daoyuan realm expert, so it was actually quite difficult for him to transform his demon bloodline into a Buddhist meridian.
After all, due to the unique characteristics of the demon race''s bloodline, the Dao path he opened up also had the characteristics of the demon race''s Dao paths.
In order toplete the transformation, the Dao path that was opened also had to be transformed, and its demonic characteristics removed.
There was only one way to achieve this.
Connecting Mo Tu''s Dao path with the Buddhist Dao principle!
The Buddhist Dao principle had grown by leaps and bounds from when it had first been established. It was not a major problem to use it to convert Mo Tu''s Dao path''s demon characteristics.
The key factor was that Mo Tu''s Dao path was established on the foundation of the Great Dao of the nine zones. As such, he would have to use the Heavenly Daows as a bridge to connect the Great Dao and the Buddhist Dao principle.
That would eliminate the possibility of a bacsh from the Great Dao when the source of his Dao path was transferred.
If this was sessful, Mo Tu''s Dao path would be connected to the Heavenly Daows, which would strengthen it and the Buddhist Dao principle. Furthermore, this might elicit a chain reaction and have the other Daoyuan realm demons also follow suit, which would be a great development for the Heavenly Daows.
Of course, the premise for all of this was that Mo Tu was willing to undertake this process.
Mo Tu was deep in thought. He already knew that the demons of the nine zones had entered the Buddhist World to avoid heart tribtions. They were once called the Buddha race.
However, as the number of races converted to Buddhism increased, they were no longer called the Buddhist race, but rather just Buddhists.
It was a sect that used Buddhism as its foundation and cultivated Buddhist dharma.
Chu Xuan continued, "The Buddhist meridian is not a bloodline. It is a Dao meridian and augments the cultivator''s talent for Buddhism. Furthermore, Buddhist power has a restraining effect on demonic power."
Mo Tu was moved when he heard this.
It could restrain demonic power!
Chapter 504 Mo Tu Becomes A Buddhist (Part 2)
If he became strong enough with this Dao meridian, would he not be able to restrain ancient demons?
Still, the restraining capability would be rtive to one''s strength.
At the very least, he would be able to gain an advantage against those in the same realm.
"Daoist Brother Chu, I have a question. Where does Buddhae from?"
There was no Buddha in the nine zones. In the annals of history, they had never existed.
They appeared with the Great Daoyuan cmity, like apletely new race.
Chu Xuan naturally would not say that he created Buddha.
After all, he was Buddha himself!
Mo Tu came to a sudden realization. If Buddhism was born amidst the cmity, and had the power to restrain demonic power.
He had also heard the saying that Buddhist dharma was boundless.
In that case, Buddhism had a bright future, right?
If he were to be a Buddhist, he would definitely be the strongest in the Buddhist sect at the moment. He would naturally obtain more fate and would ride on Buddhism''s coattails as it rose up.
"Daoist Brother Chu, I''m willing to be a Buddhist, but I''ve already opened my Dao path, so how can I transform my bloodline into a Buddhist meridian?"
This was the most difficult part.
The source of the Dao path was pretty much fixed, so how could it be changed?
Unless he severed his Dao path and cultivated anew.
Dao paths were not that easy to sever. Furthermore, if he really did sever his Dao path and cultivate anew, he might not have the chance to reach the Daoyuan realm again.
Chu Xuan then said, "Buddhism was just born. At this time, it is a great opportunity to open your Dao path based on the Buddhist Dao principle. Your Dao path can grow with the growth of Buddhism."
Mo Tu''s eyes lit up when he heard this.
What a great opportunity!
"Daoist Brother Chu, please show me the way," Mo Tu said respectfully.
"Fine, I''ll give you something to connect with the Buddhist Dao principle and save you from the long process of transformation."
A crystal appeared in Chu Xuan''s hand.
"This crystal connects the Heavenly Daows and the Buddhist Dao principle."
When he was sure Mo Tu was going to ask him for help to transform his bloodline, Chu Xuan had taken the time to make this connecting Dao crystal.
Then, he transmitted it to Mo Tu.
In the group chat, Mo Zhan had been watching silently without saying anything.
If Mo Tu seeded in converting his demon bloodline into a Buddhist meridian and found it easy to transfer his Dao path to the Buddhist Dao principle, he too would follow suit!
"Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Chu."
Mo Tu received the connecting Dao crystal and, after thanking him, he began to ponder about his decision to transform into a Buddhist.
He had some doubts in his heart.
What if this was Chu Xuan''s n to control him?
On second thought, the wisp of his aura was directly absorbed by Chu Xuan and pulled into the Great Dao Communication Group.
Seeing that he already had the power to do so, if he really meant harm to him, he would already be dead, right?
There was no need to resort to such a method.
Mo Tuughed at himself. Who was Brother Chu?
He was someone who did not even care about the strongest of the ancient demons. Why would he have to make such aplicated n to control him?
With this in mind, Mo Tu no longer had any doubts and began to prepare for the transformation of his demon bloodline into the Buddhist meridian.
After Chu Xuan gave Mo Tu some pointers, he continued his cultivation.
Mo Tu was just the beginning.
It was also part of the n.
As Mo Tu''s strength increased, the Heavenly Daows would also be strengthened.
Sooner orter, he would bring all of the Daoyuan realm cultivators in the nine zones under the banner of the Heavenly Daows, even Huang Long and the other two creatures of the Great Dao.
That being said, given their special status, he would need to pay close attention to them to avoid any bacsh from the Great Dao, and would have to wait until the Heavenly Daows had assimted most of the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan continued to immerse himself in cultivation, but stopped after a few days when Mo Tu began to transform his demon bloodline and connect it to the Heavenly Daows and the Buddhist Dao principle.
He looked at Mo Tu''s Dao path. With the Heavenly Daows acting as a bridge, it was connected to the Buddhist Dao principle.
Chu Xuan was confused.
Was this a Dao path?
It seemed far too narrow.
The Dao path was close to 2,000 miles long, but was less than a thousand meters wide. In Chu Xuan''s eyes, it was no different from a narrow and winding road.
It did not look like a Dao path at all, at least not like his own.
Mo Tu was also one of the top cultivators in the nine zones. Although he was slightly weaker than Hong Yuanchu, it was not by much.
The Dao path he opened was actually so shabby, which waspletely beyond Chu Xuan''s expectations.
Chu Xuan could not help but frown. If Mo Tu''s Dao path was so narrow, then Hong Yuanchu''s would not be much better, and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators would only be worse.
Were the Dao paths of the nine zones'' Daoyuan realm cultivators all like this, or were the Dao paths of the Daoyuan realm cultivators of the Ancient Chaos World also this shabby?
Chu Xuan did not quite understand. If everyone''s Dao path was like this, did that not mean that his Dao path would crush everyone else''s?
Chu Xuan could not stand Mo Tu''s shabby Dao path.
He knew that they were weak, but he did not expect that they would open up a narrow and winding Dao path!
Mo Tu''s Dao path connecting with the Buddhist Dao principle was really a great opportunity for him.
He could expand his shabby Dao path.
Chu Xuan continued to observe. After Mo Tu''s Dao path connected with the Heavenly Dao and the Buddhist Dao principle, the Heavenly Daows started to strengthen rapidly.
Mo Tu was a Daoyuan realm cultivator, after all.
The meaning was different.
Furthermore, after his Dao path connected with the Heavenly Daows, it had also brought the power of thews of the Great Dao into the Heavenly Daows, which assimted them.
The Heavenly Daows then followed his Dao path and began to infiltrate the Great Dao.
Mo Tu''s Dao path was too narrow. Even if one end was cut off and connected to the Heavenly Daows or the Buddhist Dao principle, it would not cause any fluctuations within the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan was speechless. Even if he did not use the Heavenly Daows as a bridge and directly connected Mo Tu''s Dao path to the Buddhist Dao principle, the Great Dao would not have reacted.
After that, the Buddhist Dao principle and Buddhist World became stronger, giving birth to morews.
At this moment, all Buddhists seemed to have gained some enlightenment. It was as though a new Buddhist scripture had appeared in the Buddhist Dao principle.
Demon Buddha immediately went into seclusion.
The left and right Buddhist attendants'' also became stronger, and they reached the peak of the Dao realm.
Furthermore, this was just due to Mo Tu''s Dao path being connected to the Buddhist Dao principle. It had yet to be transformed.
Once Mo Tu became a Buddhist, the Buddhist attendants would most likely reach the Daoyuan realm. Perhaps they would be like the creatures of the Great Dao, except that they resided within the Buddhist Dao principle and world.
The Buddhist Dao principle blossomed with a faint brilliance, and itsws began to spread toward Mo Tu''s Dao path, slowly transforming it.
This would take time.
Chu Xuan observed the process for a while before focusing his attention elsewhere.
Mo Tu was also in seclusion as his mind was filled with Buddhist dharma, and his bloodline began to transform into a Buddhist meridian.
However, before that, Mo Tu grabbed a ball of blood essence and sealed a part of his bloodline.
He did not want to cut off the connection with the ancient demons, but he did want them to be unable to control him through the bloodline.
Therefore, he had sealed this ball of blood essence to retain a channel ofmunication with the ancient demons.
He wanted to tell the other party that he had escaped from their control, and that from now on, he was no longer a demon, but a Buddhist!
If he seeded in bing a Buddhist, Mo Tu had several ns in mind.
His seniors had all escaped into the chaos to leave the ancient demons.
Were they willing to be Buddhas?
Definitely!
At that time, he would be able to gather a group of powerful experts to strengthen the Buddhist sect. One day, he would be able to lead the Buddhist sect to fight against the ancient demons.
Mo Tu was full of ambition at this moment.
If he had to follow someone else, he would follow Chu Xuan. It was much better than following the ancient demons.
How could he not know the nature of the demon race?
He was also a demon!
The insolence and cruelty of the demon race was basically ingrained into their bones.
As he cultivated andprehended Buddhism, his Dao path began to change and expand slightly.
After bing a Buddhist, his strength did not decrease, but became even stronger?
Moreover, he did not notice any tell-tale signs that he was being controlled.
Mo Tu was very excited. He had made the right choice.
Chapter 505 Signs And Changes
Mo Tu had be a Buddhist, and the other demon race Daoyuan realm experts were all watching. If his strength was at least maintained, then the transformation would be worth it.
No one wanted to be suppressed by their bloodline.
Moreover, as mixed-blood demons, they were very clear about their status in the ancient demon race.
Even if their bloodline were purified, they were just servants with a slightly higher status.
It was precisely because they understood the nature of the demon race that when he found out that they were actually mixed-blood descendants of the ancient demon race, they started thinking about how to escape from their control.
How could a high and mighty Daoyuan realm expert be willing to be a servant?
Therefore, if Mo Tu seeded, the rest would follow suit.
Just like the mixed-blood demons of the nine zones, who had all chosen to leave the demon race and be Buddhist.
It was precisely because of this that the human race had once used this issue to nt many spies in the demon race.
This was also why, at some point, no one other than Heavenly Demon tribe members were allowed to participate in the major decisions involving the demon race. This was to prevent confidential information from being leaked, as they did not trust the mixed-blood demons.
The demon race Daoyuan realm experts were not the only ones watching. Everyone else in the Daoyuan realm group chat was. They were interested in the results of this transformation, and whether they could glean any insights from it to use for their own cultivation.
Mo Tu continued the transformation process, while Chu Xuan immersed himself in cultivation once more.
The speed at which the Heavenly Daows strengthened increased, and the area it controlled became wider and wider.
The nine zones were still in chaos
However, it seemed that everyone had forgotten about the existence of the Northern Zone.
Hei Yue was still being hunted down. She used Tian Yue as a whetstone to continuously improve her strength.
Luo Xinbai''s human king fate was getting stronger and stronger.
The human race had also reached the peak of their power in the nine zones in history. Although they had not unified the nine zones, they had suppressed all of the other races.
All of the races in the alliance against humans felt pressured. Now, they truly knew what it felt like when the human race was weak and cornered on all sides.
On the Great Dao, Yi Yuejun was staring at the power of cmity.
The power of cmity seemed to have really changed.
However, he could not tell how it had changed, nor if the change was good or bad.
After some slight hesitation, he carefully entered the power of cmity, wanting to find out what was going on.
¡
Time passed by unknowingly, and when Chu Xuan woke up, the 73-year milestone was approaching.
He looked at the nine zones.
There were already some experts from the chaos who had used their trump cards and tried to send their wisps of consciousness into the nine zones.
The alliance of the races against the humans felt the great pressure from the human race.
Many of them wanted to establish a connection with their ancestors in the chaos.
However, no expert had managed to send their wisps of consciousness over just yet. The power of rejection of the Great Dao seemed to have increased.
Chu Xuan looked at Yang Tian.
It was the same.
During this period of time, Yang had not descended with his wisp of consciousness.
Chu Xuan did not know whether he was still recovering from thatst crisis, or if there were other reasons.
It had been such a long time since he had seen his ancestor, so Yang Tian actually missed him.
Currently, the Heavenly Daows had taken control of half of the primordialnd. Mo Tu hadpleted half of the transformation process.
Chu Xuan looked at the chaos outside the nine zones, but he did not sense any fluctuations.
He then turned his attention to Hei Yue again, who was still entangled with Tian Yue.
Moreover, Tian Yue also seemed to know that Hei Yue was using him as a whetstone, which made him extremely angry.
He had invited many experts to help him.
However, they were still unable to kill Hei Yue. Instead, each crisis made Hei Yue stronger and stronger.
Chu Xuan saw some special treasures on Hei Yue''s body, which she must have obtained from the chaotic being.
Her progress wasing along swimmingly.
Perhaps it would not be long before Hei Yue obtained the missing portion of her innate divine soul.
Chu Xuan looked at a certain corner of the Deste Ancient Zone. There was only one ominous being left in the nine zones.
The Great Daoyuan cmity wasing to an end.
It was probably the shortest Great Daoyuan cmity in history.
After it ended, would the Great Dao cmity immediately descend?
In what way would it descend?
Chu Xuan had no idea.
Moreover, he did not notice any signs of the Great Dao cmity.
There seemed to be nothing unusual about the Great Dao.
Was the power of cmity in the Great Dao the only sign of the Great Dao cmity?
Chapter 506 Boundless Destruction Sword
Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and the other disciples had already entered the depths of the primordialnd, beyond the range of the Heavenly Daows, so Chu Xuan had no idea what their exact situation was.
However, these disciples had left behind their blood essence. If they died, they would definitely be reborn in the pocket dimension.
Qin Ying was waiting for Qin Keyun to wake up in the secret realm.
Chu Xuan took a look. It was almost time for Qin Keyun to wake up.
The 73-year milestone was fast approaching. Chu Xuan was certain that the reward would be world origin energy again, which meant that he would get infinitely closer to the million-mile mark.
Chu Xuan leisurely waited for the arrival of the 73-year milestone.
Then, the system''s reward suddenly appeared.
"Your disciple, Ding Yue, has fused with a chaos treasure. His sword pulse has been transformed, his fate has been transformed, and his cultivation level has skyrocketed. You have been rewarded with the Dao path secret technique, Boundless Destruction Sword!"
Chu Xuan was startled.
It had been a long time since any of his disciples had triggered a system reward for him, and he had long given up on the possibility.
Unexpectedly, Ding Yue surprised him.
The sword pulse transformed after fusing with a chaos treasure?
He had indeed obtained a great fortune in the primordialnd.
As expected of the core zone of the nine zones. There were too many secrets and opportunities hidden within.
Chu Xuan had no way of knowing what kind of treasure Ding Yue had obtained. After all, he had already left the scope of the region controlled by the Heavenly Daows.
Still, to be able to transform his sword pulse and trigger the system''s reward, it was obviously not an ordinary treasure.
Chu Xuan examined the reward.
"Boundless Destruction Sword, a Dao path secret technique. It ignores time and space. One strike is enough to destroy everything."
It was a very powerful Dao path secret technique, which was even a long-range attack.
Since it ignored space and time, there would be no dy due to the distance, and it could ignore restrictions and formations to reach its target.
However, the effective range of the attack also depended on the strength of the user.
Chu Xuan looked up toward the chaos. With this Dao path secret technique, he could attack the enemies in the chaos beyond the nine zones without even stepping out of his house.
Awesome!
He immediately received his reward.
Insights into the Boundless Destruction Sword kept surging into his mind as Chu Xuan immersed himself inprehending it.
At his level, he still needed a certain amount of time toprehend the Boundless Destruction Sword technique as it involved thews on a very deep level.
After grasping the Boundless Destruction Sword, Chu Xuan was eager to try out its power against the Ancient Chaos World, but he quickly restrained his impulse.
He could not afford to expose his existence and lose his advantage.
After suppressing his impulse, Chu Xuan wondered¡
Ding Yue had brought him a surprise. Would the other disciples also receive a great opportunity?
Chu Xuan was full of anticipation.
In a mysterious space within the primordialnd, a ball of fire was dancing.
It then turned into a human figure.
The me''s aura was chaotic, and it exuded a special charm. Within the me, a figure was burning.
Its flesh and blood had already disappeared.
All that was left was a skeleton. Even the skeleton was burning, and there was a wisp of its soul flickering inside its skull.
Indistinctly, a fragile Dao principle was protecting the wisp of its soul.
The Dao principle seemed to be transforming, but it was iplete.
A wisp of consciousness was vibrating within the mes, and it was filled with anger.
"An ant-like existence dares to covet my origin essence?"
The me suddenly turned dark gray, and an aura of chaos rippled out from it, carrying with it the aura of time, as if it had existed for countless years.
"Even if I only have a wisp of my consciousness left, I''m not something that ants like you can covet."
"We chaotic beings are the true rulers of the nine zones. Anyone who dares to offend us will die!"
The wisp of consciousness within the me roared.
It kept burning the skeleton in the fire, as it tried to burn the skeleton into ashes.
Xiang Xing felt like his soul was about to melt.
His bone armor had already reached its limit.
If he had not been born with fiery bones and had notprehended the Absolute Beginning Scripture and the Myriad Dao technique, he would have turned into ashes within these mes.
It was the origin essence of a chaotic being!
This chaotic being was once one of the rulers of the nine zones and an extremely powerful existence.
However, he was finally surrounded and killed here.
His origin essence had survived and was waiting to be awakened. After a long period of slumber, the opportunity to be awakened was finally approaching.
However, Xiang Xing stumbled into this space by chance, and then tried to fuse and refine the origin essence, awakening him.
Xiang Xing did not give up. The Dao principle protected his divine soul. As long as his divine soul was not destroyed, he still had a chance.
As long as he devoured this me, he would be reborn and be a chaotic being.
If he had known that the wisp of consciousness of this chaotic being was merely sleeping, he would not havee in.
However, since things hade to this, he could only persevere.
Xiang Xing continuously inscribed a rune that he hadprehended from the Absolute Beginning Scripture. If he seeded, he would be able to counterattack and obtain the final victory.
He had only been able tost until now because of the Dao principle.
Of course, the other party was only a wisp of consciousness and was unable to mobilize the true power of the origin essence. Otherwise, Xiang Xing would have long been turned into dust.
"Die, die!"
However, Xiang Xing persevered. Even though his bone armor showed signs of cracking, his soul was still not destroyed.
"Impossible, how could you block it!"
The wisp of consciousness started to panic.
"You must die!"
The mysterious space started to shake.
Then, a huge but damaged bone armor appeared and merged with the mes.
Those were the remains of the chaotic being that had been defeated.
Xiang Xing felt an unprecedented sense of danger.
The skeleton made a prompt decision and suddenly rushed forward, pouncing on the huge and damaged bone armor.
His own bone armor was instantly shattered. His divine soul, under the protection of the Dao principle and the halfpleted rune, escaped into the damaged bone armor.
He was fighting for control of the bone armor with the wisp of consciousness.
Despite the many years that had passed, the bone armor of a chaotic being was still incredibly powerful and extraordinary.
Thankfully, the rune heprehended from the Absolute Beginning Scripture was very special. It had the ability to amodate everything, which was why he managed to pull off this stunt and fight for control of the bone armor.
"Impossible, how did you get in?"
The wisp of consciousness was shocked.
Xiang Xing did not say a word. He continued to focus his attention onexpelling and suppressing the wisp of consciousness.
This wisp of consciousness was probably not the original consciousness of that chaotic being, but rather something that had been bornter and inherited a part of that chaotic being''s memories.
Xiang Xing silently and constantly looked for an opportunity to destroy this wisp of consciousness so that he could upy the bone armor and merge with the origin essence.
The chaotic being that had fallen here should have been an existence that had mastered the Fire Dao principle.
It was a perfect match for Xiang Xing.
"I''ll kill you!"
The wisp of consciousness seemed to have gone crazy.
The mes grew darker and stronger as they continued to burn.
Even Xiang Xing''s Dao principle was showing signs of instability.
However, as he inscribed more and more of the rune, a special aura was emitted.
The damage caused by the mes was constantly being reduced, and he could now even control a trace of the power of mes.
Xiang Xing''s divine soul approached the wisp of consciousness, looking for the right time to strike.
"Kill! Kill! Kill!"
Boom!
Finally, the rune waspleted and fused into Xiang Xing''s divine soul.
In an instant, a special power of thews filled the air.
"Suppress!"
Xiang Xing seized the opportunity and instantly attacked and wiped out the wisp of consciousness.
Chapter 507 Ancient Chaos Gods
Boom!
The moment the rune waspleted and the power ofws condensed, that wisp of consciousness was crushed.
Xiang Xing heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the wisp of consciousness dissipate.
He had finally made it!
This rune had actually condensed the power ofws.
Although the power of thews would only appear once it waspletely inscribed, as long as it continued to grow, he would definitely be able to control the power of thews it condensed.
Xiang Xing was not sure what this rune was.
He hadprehended it by chance from his study of the Absolute Beginning Scripture.
Suddenly, a wisp of consciousness appeared.
Xiang Xing''s expression changed drastically.
Even that had not destroyed the wisp of consciousness?
He looked toward the spot where the wisp of consciousness had dissipated, only to see a huge figure appear there. Its entire body was surrounded by mes, as if it was the embodiment of mes.
However, it was very faint, as if it would dissipate at any moment.
The phantom of a chaotic being!
Xiang Xing''s expression was grave as he looked at the figure warily.
"He still died in the end," the mysterious man sighed.
He looked at Xiang Xing and said, "You''ve inherited my origin essence, which means you''ve also inherited my karma. You''d better think it through."
"Those who killed me all those years ago will be your enemies. They will also try to kill you."
Xiang Xing said nothing.
So what?
It was still not certain who would kill who.
"It''s a pity that I couldn''t be a Chaos Ancient God in the end,"the mysterious man sighed.
"What is a Chaos Ancient God?"
? Xiang Xing could not help but ask.
"Chaos Ancient Gods are born from the chaos, and can innately control thews of the Great Dao. The chaotic beings that most refer to are just the second batch of chaotic beings, who are the descendants of the Chaos Ancient Gods."
The phantom was getting fainter and fainter.
"Ancient Chaos Gods were born with opened Dao paths. If you fuse with my origin essence, you will be a descendant of an Ancient Chaos God. I hope you can be one of the Ancient Chaos Gods in the future."
The phantom was about to dissipate.
"You''re not going to resist?"
Xiang Xing was always on guard and alert.
However, the Phantom was about to dissipate, so he could not help but ask in confusion.
"You''ve inherited my origin essence. Whether you''re willing or not, you''ll avenge me eventually. What''s the point of killing you? After all, I can''t take revenge myself."
Then, the phantompletely disappeared.
Xiang Xing then understood that it was impossible for the other party to recover to his peak.
In fact, he was only struggling on with hisst breath.
"Ancient Chaos Gods, huh," Xiang Xing muttered to himself.
How long ago was that?
How powerful were they?
Where were they?
Were all of them dead?
Xiang Xing inhaled deeply and began to merge with the origin essence.
The fusion would take some time, but once it was sessful, he would be a chaotic being.
Even second-generation chaotic beings were monstrously talented and powerful.
¡
In another mysterious space in the primordialnd, Ding Yue''s body was covered in injuries.
The sword in his hand had already shattered.
At this moment, his entire body was exuding an intense and sharp aura.
The sharp aura came from a special item in his body, and it was constantly slicing his body.
The injuries on his body were all caused by this special item.
His sword pulse had already transformed into patterns that were extremely mysterious and special. It seemed as if the power of thews had emerged.
Ding Yue closed his eyes tightly, and a Dao principle appeared. He wanted to suppress that special item and treat his severely damaged physical body.
However, even the Dao principle could not withstand the aura emitted by that special item.
"I''ve already fused with it. Why can''t I control it?"
Ding Yue frowned.
He looked at his sword pulse. After the transformation, the sword pulse was like a pattern that snaked throughout his body and spread to his soul.
He closed his eyes again and the Absolute Beginning Scripture appeared in his mind. All of his insights filled his mind. The patterns that were scattered in his body and soul started to connect and gather, as if they were trying to form a rune.
As the rune gradually condensed, the pressure on his body from the sharp aura began to show signs of decreasing, and he was getting things more and more under control.
¡
Chu Xuan was paying attention to Chu Yi and Chu Er. These two soul puppets that he had created were slowly transforming into special life forms, and were about to reach the Daoyuan realm.
Chu Xuan still valued Chu Yi and Chu Er.
After all, he was the one who created them and gave them life.
Finally, there would be someone who could do his bidding in the nine zones, and perhaps explore the heavenly domain for him.
Furthermore, no Daoyuan realm experts had left the heavenly domain yet, which meant that Chu Yi and Chu Er would be virtually invincible in the nine zones.
Boom!
Chu Yi and Chu Er started to open their Dao paths on the Origin Dao Ring''s Great Dao instead of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Chapter 508 - 508 Development Of The Three Worlds
508 Development Of The Three Worlds
Of course, whether it was the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao or the Origin Dao Ring¡¯s Great Dao, there was not much difference in the process of opening a Dao path.
Although the Origin Dao Ring¡¯s Great Dao was currently inferior to the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao, it was still a Great Dao withpletews and endless potential.
If Chu Yi and Chu Er opened up their Dao paths here, and their potential was limitless.
As Chu Yi and Chu Er opened their Dao paths, the Origin Dao Ring¡¯s Great Dao also underwent some changes. The power of thews within it was slowly improving.
Furthermore, he continued to absorb power from the Great Dao of the nine zones to replenish its energy.
!!
Chu Xuan looked on silently. Chu Yi and Chu Er extended their Dao paths differently from how he did.
Chu Xuan did not know if it was any different from the other Daoyuan realm cultivators. Although it was not particrly fast, it was still faster than the other Daoyuan realm cultivators.
One hundred meters, two hundred meters, five hundred meters¡
Chu Xuan observed for a while and then turned his attention to the Buddhist Dao principle, which was still growing as Mo Tu continued the process of his bloodline transformation.
It also absorbed a part of the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao¡¯s power.
Demon Buddha had already left the Buddhist World and was heading toward the primordialnd.
After Mo Tu became a Buddhist, he would definitely be one of the top experts of the Buddhist sect. He would also need to be given a Buddhist title.
Demon Buddha was a Buddha. As Chu Xuan¡¯s disciple, his status was naturally the highest.
Would Mo Tu be an Arhat?
Demon Arhat?
Or Demon Venerable?
Chu Xuan felt that it was better to allow Mo Tu to choose. He would probably choose Arhat.
For now, the Buddhist sect¡¯s ranks were Buddha, Arhat, and Venerable.
At the moment, Buddhism was still weak. When it became stronger, its venerable rank cultivators would probably be novice Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Arhats, on the other hand, had to have at least 10,000-mile long Dao paths before they could be considered Arhats.
As for the exalted Buddha, it was naturally for those above the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and directly disyed the Buddhist ranks as such.
When one cultivated Buddhism to a certain level, one would be able to understand the three major ranks of Buddhism.
The venerables who had reached the Daoyuan realm, the Arhats who had 10,000-mile long Dao paths, and the exalted Buddhas who had surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
At present, the strength of Buddhism was still weak, so they would assign temporary ranks to the Buddhist sect¡¯s experts.
Of course, the left and right Buddhist attendants were special existences that had no specific rank.
Buddha Nanwu was the first Buddhist of the nine zones. He had inherited the great fate of Buddhism. His status was equivalent to that of Buddha.
Thanks to the great fate of Buddhism, his talent and strength continued to grow. He was not much weaker than Demon Buddha, and was now also heading toward the primordialnd.
On this day, two figures appeared within the Buddhist Dao principle.
The Buddhist light around them was blinding as they ced their palms together and sat cross-legged.
The left and right Buddhist attendants.
They were about to open their Dao paths.
The day Mo Tu entered the Buddhist World was the day they opened their Dao paths.
The significance of them bing Daoyuan realm cultivators was extraordinary.
To the Buddhist sect, it would be a great sign.
Chu Xuan looked at the Ghost World.
At present, the Ghost World was the weakest.
Although Yousu had also turned into a ghost and entered the Ghost World to cultivate the Ghost Dao principle, it was still much weaker than the Buddhist World and the Monster World.
It was time to seek a new path for the Ghost World.
Without a Daoyuan realm cultivator, the Ghost World would be weaker, and if the difference in strength between the three worlds was too great, it was easy for problems to arise.
Moreover, the Ghost World was rted to the reincarnation cycle, which needed powerful experts to guard it.
Once the Heavenly Daows sessfully devoured and assimted the nine zones¡¯ Great Dao, the reincarnation cycle would bepleted, revealing the Reincarnation Great Dao principle.
If the reincarnation cycle did not have a powerful expert to oversee it, there would be opportunities for other experts to manipte it and harm the reincarnation cycle.
Of course, the strong always had special privileges.
Even those who hadprehended the Reincarnation Dao principle could escape part of the reincarnation cycle, either keeping their memories, or even a portion of their cultivation upon reincarnation.
However, the cultivation level requirement was not low.
At the very least, one had to be a Daoyuan realm expert.
All of this would happen in the future, so before that, he needed to find a guardian for the reincarnation cycle.
Chu Xuan then looked at the primordialnd and had some ideas in his heart. However, he could not put them into practice at this stage.
He was not in a hurry.
Mo Tu and the other demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators were willing to be Buddhists in order to escape the control of the ancient demons.
What about the monster race¡¯s Soaring Flood Dragon?
Was he willing to enter the Monster World and cultivate the Monster Dao principle?
Had he noticed the changes happening in the nine zones to the monster race? Did he want to part ways with the ancient monster race?
After Mo Tu sessfully became a Buddhist, there might be an opportunity to explore this.
Chu Xuan raised his head and looked toward the chaos. It seemed calm, but he knew that it would not be peaceful for long.
The Great Daoyuan cmity was about toe to an end.
Chapter 509 Great Dao Runes
What would the Great Dao cmity be like?
Chu Xuan retracted his gaze.
The system''s reward suddenly appeared again.
"Your disciple, Xiang Xing, hasprehended the Fire Great Dao rune and fused with the origin essence of a chaotic being. He has be a chaotic being and a descendant of an Ancient Chaos God. You have been rewarded with the Dao path secret technique, Heaven Imprisoning Fire Cage."
Chu Xuan was stunned.
Xiang Xing hadprehended the Fire Great Dao rune and fused with the origin essence of a chaotic being?
Furthermore, what was with the descendant of the Ancient Chaos God bit?
What was an Ancient Chaos God?
The first batch of living beings born in the chaos were born with the ability to control thews of the Great Dao.
They were born as Daoyuan realm experts.
The Ancient Chaos Gods had always been exploring the edges of the chaos and had long since disappeared. It was also unknown whether any of them were still alive.
However, there was no doubt that every Ancient Chaos God that had lived until now possessed terrifying power.
Xiang Xing''s luck was extraordinary.
In particr, he hadprehended the Fire Great Dao rune.
Chu Xuan frowned slightly. What was the Fire Great Dao rune?
The condensation of thews of the Great Dao into a rune gave him an incredible foundation to work with. Using this rune, he would gradually be able to control thews of the Great Dao, simr to an Ancient Chaos God.
Chu Xuan even suspected that it might not be any weaker than his own Indestructible Chaos Body.
However, Chu Xuan was different. He did not condense the Great Dao runes. After all, his Dao path was a miniature Great Dao with perfectws.
The Fire Great Dao rune was still quite inferior to this.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
"Heaven Imprisoning Fire Cage, a Dao path secret technique. It can imprison a world in a fire cage, incinerate it, and refine the Great Dao within it."
It was also an extremely powerful Dao path secret technique.
If it was strong enough, it could even burn the nine zones!
Xiang Xing was incredible. He was really going to rise up. However, it was also inevitable that he would be contaminated by the karma left behind by the chaotic being.
What about the other disciples? What kind of opportunities would they have?
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
There were only three days left until the 73-year milestone.
If the reward was world origin energy again, then he would be another step closer to the million-mile mark, and would reach it at the 75-year milestone at thetest.
Then¡
"Your disciple, Ding Yue,prehended the Sword Great Dao rune, and refined and fused the energy of an Ancient Chaos God, transforming into a descendant of an Ancient Chaos God. You have been rewarded with the Dao path secret technique, Chaos Sword Stream."
Chu Xuan was startled. This Ding Yue guy was not bad.
He had also transformed, and his opportunities were even better than Xiang gan''s. After all, he had just obtained a chaos treasure just a while ago.
This time, he even refined and fused the energy of an Ancient Chaos God.
He received his reward.
"Chaos Sword Stream. Turns chaos into a sword torrent. Nothing is indestructible, nothing cannot be killed."
It was a terrifying Dao path secret technique which turned the chaos into a stream of sword strikes.
Of course, how much of the chaos could be turned into sword streams depended on the strength of the person.
Without a doubt, it was extremely powerful. All of this made Chu Xuan look forward to the performance of his other disciples.
Wang Luo?
Xiao Liang?
? Demon Buddha and Qian Ming?
They were all proud children of fate and peerless geniuses.
That being said, it might be difficult for his in-name disciples to achieve simr feats, since they werecking in terms of fate and talent inparison to his personal disciples.
Chapter 510 Changes In The Chaos
The 73-year milestone arrived.
"You remained in seclusion for 73 years and cultivated talented disciples, and advanced the progress of the Great Daoyuan cmity. You have been rewarded with world origin energy."
As expected, it was world origin energy again.
Chu Xuan received his reward and once again immersed himself in cultivation. While he was doing this, the experts of various races gathered in the Ancient Chaos World.
The experts of all the major ns had ugly expressions on their faces, especially Tianmo Lie.
He had originally thought that the ancient demons had the greatest advantage in the nine zones.
In the end, the mixed-blood ants of the nine zones rebelled!
It was simply unforgivable!
However, although he wanted to kill all of them, he could not enter the nine zones.
Some of the weaker races had already used some of their trump cards, but they were still a littlecking when it came to sending the wisps of consciousness into the nine zones.
It was as if they had been obstructed by something.
"The humans of the nine zones are getting stronger and stronger," someone said.
Tianmo Lie''s face became more and more unsightly. However, since they had decided not to target the human race first, he did not jump out to express his opinion.
Seeing that the demons did not say anything, the other races more or less understood.
"Are we really going to sit by and watch the human race grow stronger and stronger until they finally suppress our races? Don''t forget that we once suppressed the human race to the point where they couldn''t even breathe," Tiangou Zheng said in a deep voice.
The others were silent.
Were it not for the changes in the chaos, they would not have given up on targeting the human race.
However, now that things hade to this, they could not afford to be careless.
"The human race is also a race of the nine zones, so there''s no need to be so hasty," a celestial race expert said.
"Let''s talk to the human race," Ancestor Yuan Shan said.
"Those guys from the races of the Ancient Chaos World made contact with the human race," Long Chang chimed in.
In the past, the races of the Ancient Chaos World would only aggravate the conflicts between the races of the nine zones and the human race. They would even sometimes target the human race.
However, they had now made contact with the human race, and there seemed to be signs of cooperation between the two sides.
This was not a good thing.
"They also want to enter the nine zones to avoid the changes happening in the chaos."
"Hmph, the nine zones belong to us. What does it have to do with them?"
The experts from the powerful races were all very angry.
Some of the weaker races had sorrowful expressions.
What exactly happened in the depths of chaos?
They did not know!
This was the sorrow of a weak race!
They had no supreme experts in the depths of the chaos, so they had no idea what kind of danger they were facing.
"Can the nine zones really cope with the changes?"
One of the experts from a mid-tier race asked.
Even though he did not know what had happened in the depths of chaos, it did not stop him from acting as if he knew.
"It''s the first world created by chaos. The Great Dao of the nine zones is extremely powerful. Who can destroy the nine zones?"
"We''ll be able to survive the changes unless the Great Dao of the nine zones copses, which will never happen," Tianmo Lie said.
No one thought that the Great Dao of the nine zones would copse.
Even if the nine zones copsed, the Great Dao of the nine zones would still remain.
As long as they could return to the nine zones, even if the world copsed, as long as the Great Dao was not destroyed, they would still have a chance to recover.
The group of experts discussed their ns and finally decided to try to contact the human race.
Of course, they did not n on truly relying on them, and merely wanted to make use of them.
¡
Somewhere in the chaos.
There was a mysterious space hidden in the darkness that was almost impossible to detect.
The mysterious space was like a miniature world.
Yang walked into arge hall and sat down on a chair at the end.
At this moment, a few figures appeared in the hall.
Apart from Hong, the other figures were all blurry.
Those were not their true bodies.
Yang sat at the end, waiting silently.
Even though he was one of the ten ancestors of the human race, he was at the bottom of the pack and the weakest.
"What happened in the chaos?"
Hong asked softly.
The blurry figure in the second chair said, "An unknown terror was born in the depths of the chaos. It once devoured a chaotic being. It is filled with evil intentions and wants to sweep through the chaos, devouring all life. I''m afraid it has something to do with the Great Dao cmity."
"It is currently lost and won''t reach the nine zones anytime soon, but we need to be prepared to deal with this matter."
"The immortal, celestial, and demon races will definitely try to get the human race to cooperate with them. After all, this change is not something that one race can deal with alone."
"However, we must also be wary of the other races turning on us after the cooperation."
Yang listened quietly. The changes in the depths of the chaos actually gave birth to an unknown horror that devoured a chaotic being and wanted to sweep through the chaos and devour all living beings.
Was that terrifying existence trying to surpass a certain limit?
"Yang, don''t be in a hurry to cut off the source of your Dao path. We will find a supreme treasure for you to surpass the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm."
Chapter 511 - 511 930,000-Mile Dao Path!
511 930,000-Mile Dao Path!
¡°Understood, thank you!¡±
Yang nodded in agreement.
Next, the experts of the human race continued to discuss the possible cooperation with the other races, and how to maximize benefits and ensure the safety of the human race.
They also explored their options of covertly killing certain key members of the other races. However unlikely it was, if an opportunity presented itself, they wanted to be ready for it.
The Great Dao cmity was unpredictable and full of variables, so it was only a matter of identifying and seizing the right opportunity.
In the nine zones, Hei Yue was standing atop a mountain peak, looking at Tian Yue, who was standing in the distance.
She revealed a smile.
Tian Yue had served his purpose as a whetstone, and seeing the frustration and anger on his face helped her to vent her anger in her own way.
Tian Yue stared at Hei Yue, feeling mentally exhausted. He was stronger than she was, yet he had failed to kill her time and time again, and was forced to watch her grow stronger.
It was a meaningless pursuit.
However, if he did not continue to pursue her, would she let him go?
The answer was a definite no!
No matter whether he continued to pursue or gave up, the final result would be death!
How had things turned out like this?
His gaze became determined.
¡®So what if I die?¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll just take her down with me!¡¯
He had to take advantage of the fact that she still was not strong enough, as well as the element of surprise.
Hei Yue, however, looked at him and smiled.
She said softly, ¡°You want to drag me down with you? You¡¯re not capable of that feat.¡±
Tian Yue¡¯s heart began to copse.
¡
Chu Xuan awoke from his cultivation.
This time, he had extended his Dao path by 300,000 miles.
In addition to the previous total, his Dao path was now 930,000 miles long.
He was basically inches away from the million-mile mark.
As the Origin Dao Ring¡¯s Great Dao grew, Chu Yi and Chu Er¡¯s cultivation also advanced rapidly; their Dao paths were now 500 miles long.
Inevitably, the Great Dao of the nine zones also absorbed some of the overflowing world origin energy. Thus, the nine zones continued to expand.
The Heavenly Daows were also constantly improving, as were the Buddhist, Ghost and Monster Dao principles.
This time, it had taken a little longer to extend his Dao path.
Half a year had passed.
There was only half a year left before the 74-year milestone.
Chu Xuan exhaled and looked at Mo Tu. His Dao path was about to be fully transformed. It had also expanded, making him stronger.
In the nine zones, the alliance of various races was still in conflict with the human race, but they had stabilized their territory.
The human race was no longer aggressive and had entered a period of rest and recuperation.
In fact, most of the territory in the nine zones were now ownerless.
After all, the nine zones were more than a hundred timesrger than before it started expanding.
However, the number of living beings in the nine zones had been reduced by one-third during the same period.
It was also because of this that the conflict between the human race and the other races did not intensify.
After all, the nine zones wererge enough and had endless resources. There was no need to fight over territory or resources.
Chu Xuan looked at the geniuses from the various races and smiled. Some people were trying to send their wisps of consciousness into the nine zones.
However, at this stage, Chu Xuan would not allow it.
The only thing he did allow them to do was strengthen and nurture their pawns and vessels.
The stronger these pawns were, the stronger the overall strength of the Heavenly Daows would be.
Tian Yue had gone crazy.
Chu Xuan was a little surprised. He was driven crazy by Hei Yue?
Hei Yue had taken this opportunity to amplify his negative emotions by constantly stimting and taunting him.
However, Hei Yue did not end his life, which drove him even crazier.
Hei Yue¡¯s strength was improving rapidly and she was constantly obtaining treasures from that chaotic being.
From the looks of it, the n had seeded. She was luring the other party into eventually returning the missing part of her innate divine soul.
Although the chaotic being probably had other ns, Chu Xuan would be able to deal with the situation at that time.
Elsewhere, Yang had still not sent his wisp of consciousness over. Chu Xuan had made arrangements to allow Yang¡¯s wisp of consciousness to descend, but nothing had happened so far.
Could something have happened?
Ji Dexin did not contact the experts of the celestial race either.
He headed to the primordialnd in search of opportunities.
Chapter 512 - 512 Unexpected Changes
512 Unexpected Changes
The Heavenly Daows had gained even greater control over the primordialnd, and had already seeped into the heavenly domain, though not in any meaningful quantum.
Due to this, Chu Xuan discovered many hidden existences in the primordialnd, most of which were struggling at death¡¯s door, waiting for a chance to recover.
The former rulers of the nine zones were chaotic beings. Over the long years, some of them had left the nine zones, and some had been killed.
A portion of the chaotic beings that had been surrounded and killed back then had probably left their origin essences in the primordialnd. These had been hidden extremely well, and had yet to be found until today despite the countless eras that had passed.
It was almost impossible for those who were not fated with them to find them, even with secret techniques.
!!
The more special and powerful an opportunity was, the harder it was to detect it with secret techniques.
One could only rely on fate.
Ding Yue and Xiang Xing were undoubtedly fated with them, which was why they had discovered it.
What about Wang Luo, Xiao Liang, and the others?
Chu Xuan guessed that they too had already discovered their own opportunities.
On the whole, the nine zones were rtively peaceful. As the Great Daoyuan cmity gradually came to an end, the irascible emotions of the living beings of various races were constantly weakening.
They no longer drew their swords and attacked each other at the drop of a hat.
Chu Xuan frowned as he looked at the ominous being somewhere in the Deste Ancient Zone.
It was the only ominous being remaining in the nine zones.
At this moment, its condition was extremely unusual.
It seemed to be overflowing with an ominous aura, exhibiting signs of self-disintegration.
What was going on?
Chu Xuan felt that something might have happened.
Could it be that the power of cmity had changed?
Was the Great Dao cmitying?
Chu Xuan contacted Yi Yuejun.
¡°Fellow Daoist Yi, have there been any changes to the power of cmity?¡±
In the end, there was no reply for a long time.
What was going on?
Could it be that Yi Yuejun had been contaminated by the power of cmity?
Chu Xuan then contacted Huang Long.
¡°I see. Fellow Daoist Chu, I¡¯ll help you take a look.¡±
When Huang Long heard that Chu Xuan could not contact Yi Yuejun, he immediately agreed to check on the power of cmity.
Thus, Chu Xuan could only wait for Huang Long¡¯s news.
As for Gui Ran, this turtle was a true shut-in.
He was not willing to move unless there was something truly exciting, and he spent most of his time sleeping.
On the Great Dao of the nine zones.
There was a mass of ckish-gray gas that was slowly wriggling and writhing.
Beside it was a strange bird with colorful feathers that seemed to be tainted with an ominous aura.
At this moment, he was lying on the Great Dao and seemed to have lost consciousness.
Huang Long knew the general location of the power of cmity, so it did not take too long to find it.
He stopped 10,000 miles away from the power of cmity.
His eyes were wide open as he stared at the strange bird.
The power of time emerged and swept over Yi Yuejun.
Chi Chi!
A strange power overflowed from Yi Yuejun¡¯s body.
¡°Good, he¡¯s still alive.¡±
Huang Long heaved a sigh of relief.
He had been scared to death just now, thinking that Yi Yuejun had already died.
If Yi Yuejun died, it meant that this ce was also extremely dangerous for him, and there was a risk of death.
¡°What happened?¡±
Huang Long looked at the power of cmity in fear.
Yi Yuejun raised his head, pped his wings, and flew over.
¡°I¡¯ll go back and recuperate.¡±
Yi Yuejun sighed.
The ominous aura around his body both looked and felt ufortable.
Chapter 513 - 513 Chaos Furnace (Part 1)
513 Chaos Furnace (Part 1)
Huang Long looked at the power of cmity from afar and moved closer, but not too close.
He did not want his jade-white body to be colorful like Yi Yuejun.
That would be too unsightly.
There seemed to be something wrong with the power of cmity.
It was like a giant ball of energy, which was wriggling and writhing.
!!
He chose to transmit this scene to Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan opened the private chat function and received the transmission.
The first thing Chu Xuan saw was that of the varicolored Yi Yuejun lying underneath the huge mass of energy.
He was momentarily stunned.
Was that Yi Yuejun?
Why was he in that state?
Did he enter the power of cmity again?
After that, he turned his attention to the power of cmity itself.
Chu Xuan frowned.
It was not quite right.
Why did it feel like it was breeding something or brewing?
¡°Huang Long, are you going to enter and take a look?¡±
¡°No, I feel that something is not right inside. And I don¡¯t want to be colorful.¡±
Huang Long shook his head.
Chu Xuan could only contact Yi Yuejun.
This guy was really bold. He had once again entered the power of cmity.
What was the situation inside? Did he experience anything unusual?
Then, unexpectedly, Yi Yuejun knew nothing!
After he entered, he became lost. It was as if he had entered a maze. There were winding paths everywhere, and it took him a long time toe out.
After he had emerged, his feathers had be colorful.
Chu Xuan stared at the mass of energy for a long time, but could not deduce anything.
He could only put it aside for the time being.
There were some changes to the power of cmity, which was probably rted to the Great Dao cmity.
He wondered if it would affect the Heavenly Daows or if it could contaminate the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan had an idea.
After reaching the million-mile mark, he could use the world origin energy to strengthen the Heavenly Daows and Reincarnation Great Dao principle, preparing them for the eventual devouring and assimtion of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
He might not be invincible even if he had a Dao path that was millions of miles long, but if the Heavenly Daows took over the Great Dao of the nine zones, as the master of thews, he would be invincible within the nine zones.
Of course, he could not ck off in terms of extending his Dao path either, but his focus and priorities had to be clear. His path to invincibilityy with the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan exhaled, refocused himself, and then immersed himself in cultivation again.
The million-mile mark was there for the taking.
¡
In a mysterious space in the primordialnd, Wang Luo was floating.
His physical body had already melted, and it was only because of his Dao principle that his divine soul had not dissipated with it.
This mysterious space was like a furnace that could melt and refine everything.
Were it not for Wang Luo¡¯s uniqueprehension of Alchemy Dao and his extraordinary understanding of refining, he would have been refined as well.
Even so, he had to remain fully focused in order to avoid beingpletely melted and refined. He constantly adjusted himself based on the changes happening inside the mysterious space.
His Dao principle was also rted to alchemy and refining, which is why he had managed to conceal the presence of his divine soul from the furnace.
Even so, Wang Luo almost died.
In the moment of crisis, he calmed down andprehended a new Dao principle, which strengthened his main Dao principle and caused it to transform.
It now had many simrities with the power that operated in this mysterious space, which kept him alive.
After stabilizing the situation, Wang Luo began to think of a way to escape.
The mysterious space was very special. It was like a furnace that could melt everything. It seemed like a treasure, but it was not a treasure. No one knew how it was formed.
Wang Luo knew that it was a great opportunity.
As for how to obtain this opportunity, he had no idea.
He could only float around and study the Absolute Beginning Scripture. If he wanted to escape, this seemed to be the only feasible route.
His physical body had already melted, and his innate pill meridians had been fused into his divine soul.
At this moment, Wang Luo was only left with his divine soul, which was wrapped in his Dao principle and floating about.
He was immersed in hisprehension of the profound mysteries of the Absolute Beginning Scripture.
Unknowingly, the Dao principle that enveloped his divine soul changed.
Runic patterns appeared out of thin air and surrounded his divine soul. They seemed to cover the entire mysterious space.
A Great Dao rune was taking shape.
After an unknown period of time, Wang Luo felt that his divine soul seemed to have dispersed.
In his consciousness, he seemed to have turned into a huge furnace.
Chapter 514 Chaos Furnace (Part 2)
The furnace seemed to have been born from the chaos, but was intercepted by an unknown existence and brought into this world.
That unknown existence probably wanted to control the chaos furnace for his or her own use.
Over the course of the years, the chaos furnace had remained dormant in this mysterious space, waiting for its destiny, and to fulfill its purpose.
At this moment, Wang Luo had a feeling that he was the furnace.
In a daze, he woke up from his state ofprehension.
In the mysterious space, Wang Luo''s divine soul was no longer present. The mysterious space was undergoing changes, as if it was giving birth to life.
A figure gradually appeared.
¡
Chu Xuan was clearing the way when he suddenly received the system''s notification.
"Your disciple, Wang Luo, has inscribed a Great Dao rune, fused with the chaos furnace, and transformed into an Ancient Chaos God (in progress). His cultivation level has skyrocketed. You have been rewarded with the Heaven Melting Earth Destroying Dao path palm technique.
Wang Luo had also obtained a great opportunity.
Moreover, he had directly be an Ancient Chaos Gods. Of course, he had only started the process.
He was in a simr state as Ding Yue and Xiang Xing.
If they wanted to be Ancient Chaos Gods, they would need to go through a long process.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
It was also an extremely powerful Dao path secret technique.
As long as one was strong enough, one could melt the nine zones and annihte the Great Dao.
Of course, the prerequisite for such a feat was an insane amount of strength.
Still, it was good that the upper limits of these Dao path secret techniques were so high.
After receiving the reward, Chu Xuan continued to immerse himself in cultivation.
In the primordialnd, a face appeared on the trunk of an ancient tree covered in five-colored spots. It was looking in a certain direction with confusion.
The chaos furnace seemed to have given birth to life?
How was that possible?
Could it be that a living being had fused with the chaos furnace?
No, it was impossible!
Any living being that entered would be refined. Even if they were strong enough to resist the refining, they would not be able to fuse with the chaos furnace.
Could it be that some unforeseen event had caused the chaos furnace to undergo some special changes?
The chaos furnace was not born in the chaos, but in the nine zones. Was it still a chaotic being then?
The ancient tree''s mind was full of doubts, but it restrained itself.
The time had note yet.
However, the situation in the nine zones seemed to be changing far too quickly.
The ancient tree was not the only one in the primordialnd that had noticed the changes in the chaos furnace. There were also other special existences.
They all felt that something was really wrong with the nine zones, and that these changes were beyond their expectations and scope of knowledge.
Another half a year had almost passed.
The 74-year milestone was about to arrive.
"Your disciple, Xiao Liang, inscribed the Battle Great Dao rune and fused with a wisp of an Berserker Chaos God''s origin essence, transforming into a descendant of an Ancient Chaos God. His cultivation level has skyrocketed. You have been rewarded with the Battle Chaos God Dao path technique."
Xiao Liang had also obtained a great opportunity and underwent a transformation.
The opportunities that the disciples obtained were rted to their talents and their Dao principles.
Xiang Xing''s Dao principle was fire.
Wang Luo was an alchemist.
Ding Yue cultivated Sword Dao.
Xiao Liang was born with a battle soul.
A wisp of Berserker Chaos God''s origin essence?
An Ancient Chaos God had once left his origin essence in the nine zones?
Had they left a backup n for themselves in case of any mishaps, or did they have some other purpose?
Regardless of the reason, Xiao Liang had taken advantage of it.
Of course, there was also a chance that the Ancient Chaos God had left the wisp of origin essence behind for the purpose of finding a sessor.
Chu Xuan looked at the nine zones.
Thest ominous being was about to copse. The Great Daoyuan realm cmity was really about to end.
Would the Great Dao cmity descend after that?
Chu Xuan thought to himself silently that he had to speed up the progress of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
Among his personal disciples, only Demon Buddha, Hu Tianya, and Qian Ming were left. They had not yet obtained a great opportunity. Hei Yue''s great opportunity was the missing portion of her innate divine soul.
Of course, Hu Tianya was in the process of transforming into the white tiger divine beast, so he might not be any weaker than a chaotic being.
However, he could only be considered to be in the process of transformation. He still needed more opportunities to further enhance his talent and bloodline before he could be a powerful divine beast.
As for Demon Buddha, Chu Xuan was not too sure what kind of opportunity he would encounter. Despite the fact that the primordialnd was filled with opportunities, which one would match Buddhism, which had not existed in this world until Chu Xuan created it?
Chu Xuan looked at Su Xian''er.
This little handmaiden was a little behind his disciples.
This was because she had always been by his side and did not fight for the opportunities.
However, she was often in the pocket dimension and had countless natural treasures. She also benefited from the Origin Dao Ring''s Great Dao, so her cultivation level grew quite quickly.
Chu Xuan pondered. Perhaps when the Heavenly Daows took control of the primordialnd, he could find an opportunity for this little handmaiden.
Chu Yun as well.
Chu Xuan halted his cultivation, and turned his attention to strengthening the reincarnation cycle. This was one of the key factors in supporting the Heavenly Daows and also an important part in perfecting thews of the world for when the Heavenly Daows took over.
He wanted to make the nine zones even better and surpass its current state. Chu Xuan''s goal was to make the Heavenly Daows expand toward chaos eventually.
Although the nine zones was the first world in the chaos, and was extremely special and powerful, inparison with the wider chaos, it was still rather miniscule.
The chaos was boundless, and no one knew how many experts were hiding out there.
There was definitely more than just one world out there.
"Your disciple, Demon Buddha, inscribed the Dragon Great Dao rune and fused with the pure source of chaos, transforming into an Ancient Chaos God (in progress). His cultivation level has skyrocketed. You have been rewarded with the Ten Purifications Dao path technique.
The day before the 74-year milestone, Demon Buddha also obtained a great opportunity.
Chu Xuan was puzzled. Dragon Great Dao rune?
Thinking about it, he suddenly understood.
Demon Buddha had created his signature technique, Mighty Heavenly Dragon, which was probably why he managed to inscribe the Dragon Great Dao rune.
What was the pure source of chaos?
He checked his reward.
Ten Purifications. A Dao path secret technique that can purify everything and turn everything into nothingness.
Although it was called purification, it was actually turning things into nothingness.
As long as one was strong enough, even the world could be purified into nothingness.
The Ten Purifications technique was very suited to Demon Buddha, and would be able toplement his Buddhist light and purify evil..
The reason why he was able to fuse with the pure source of chaos was also likely rted to this.
He would probably be able to step into the Daoyuan realm very soon.
Chu Xuan was full of anticipation.
He looked at Hei Yue.
Once her innate divine soul wasplete, she should also undergo a transformation.
Chu Xuan suspected that Hei Yue''s innate divine soul was born from the chaos, simr to Ancient Chaos Gods.
It was just that she was a little special and was born toote.
Furthermore, it had only given birth to the innate divine soul and not the physical body of an Ancient Chaos God.
After she was born, her innate divine soul was in a state of dormancy. No one knew what had happened to cause her to lose part of her innate divine soul, or why or how the main portion of her innate divine soul had actually reincarnated into the nine zones.
Perhaps this was what made the nine zones special.
Only the nine zones could bear the reincarnation of such a special existence.
Chu Xuan had reason to suspect that the origin essences of the Ancient Chaos Gods were prepared in case of an ident, so that they could reincarnate in the nine zones.
Chapter 515 Origin Pearl Of The Laws
"You have remained in seclusion for 74 years, created the Heavenly Daows, nurtured talented disciples, advanced the Great Daoyuan cmity, and expanded the nine zones. You have been rewarded with world origin energy and the origin pearl of thews (single-use)."
Chu Xuan was startled. Unexpectedly, the reward for the 74-year milestone was not just world origin energy, but also an additional origin pearl of thews.
Even though it was only a single-use item, it was still extraordinary.
Chu Xuan examined the origin pearl of thews.
"The origin pearl of thews can transform the Dao principle into another Dao principle."
It did not seem to be of much use. It just turned one Dao principle into another Dao principle.
It was unable to increase its strength.
Moreover, it was actually very difficult to transform the other party''s Dao principle in a battle.
Even if he did, he would only be able to turn the other party''s Dao principle into another Dao principle.
Although he could gain a certain advantage, it did not guarantee a sure-kill.
Then, Chu Xuan suddenly thought of the Heavenly Daows.
He could use the origin pearl of thews to turn thews of the nine zones'' Great Dao into the Heavenly Daows.
This way, he could quickly devour and assimte the Great Dao of the nine zones.
The Great Dao of the nine zones had no master and was not controlled by anyone, so it was much easier to transform.
The only uncertainty was whether he would trigger a rejection or bacsh from the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Chu Xuan decided to give it a try.
He would begin from the newly-expanded areas of the nine zones, as he would likely receive the least rejection or bacsh there.
Chu Xuan took out the origin pearl of thews and threw it into the Heavenly Daows of the newly-expanded area.
Thews of the Great Dao of the nine zones continued to descend. However, in this newly-expanded area, the Heavenly Daows were dominant.
Thus, it continuously assimted the descendingws of the Great Dao.
However, this was limited to the newly-expanded area. The Heavenly Daows were at a disadvantage elsewhere.
Only a small portion of the Heavenly Daows had infiltrated the Great Dao.
The origin pearl of thews dissolved and attached itself to the Heavenly Daows, and a special power flowed through them.
Gradually, thews of the Great Dao that had been descending continuously suddenly turned into the Heavenly Daows.
Furthermore, it continued to spread back up toward the Great Dao until it reached their source.
This part of thews of the Great Dao did not weaken. Instead, it strengthened those Heavenly Daows and allowed thosews to be epted by the Great Dao.
With this, part of the Heavenly Daows had been merged with thews of the Great Dao. In other words, it had taken over thosews of the Great Dao.
Even though it was an insignificant amount ofwspared to the number ofws of the Great Dao there were, it was still a start.
There was no rejection or bacsh from the Great Dao.
It was as if it did not notice anything unusual.
Perhaps it was because the world was expanding, and its control over that area was the weakest.
It was also possible that in that newly-opened area, the appearance of the Heavenly Daows was seen as the birth of newws of the Great Dao and not an external set ofws.
In any case, the most important part was that there was no rejection or bacsh.
Chu Xuan was extremely excited.
It was a sess!
He finally had made headway into the infiltration of the Great Dao!
Even if it was just an insignificant bit, it was a foundation that the Heavenly Daows would be able to use in the future.
It was a pity that the origin pearl of thews was a single-use item. Furthermore, it could only transform an insignificant number ofws.
Still, if he got to the point where this became a daily system reward, would he not be able to make rapid progress in his ns?
Chu Xuan sighed. It was just a wild wish. The origin pearl of thews was obviously not an ordinary treasure. It was already amazing to be rewarded with one every year.
Chu Xuan could feel that the Heavenly Daows were constantly changing. The part of the Heavenly Daows that was connected to the Great Dao was rapidly strengthening and gradually spreading to the entire Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan did not know if the Great Dao of the nine zones had changed.
After observing the nine zones, he did not find any special abnormalities. It seemed that nothing had happened.
The Reincarnation Great Dao principle was also improving.
Chu Xuan looked at Mo Tu again. Two-thirds of his Dao path had already been transformed.
He was getting closer and closer to bing a Buddhist.
By now, Mo Tu would have felt the changes in his Dao path.
Chapter 516 Great Dao World
Chu Xuan took out the world origin energy and once again immersed himself in cultivation.
If everything went well, the world origin energy this time would allow him to reach the million-mile mark.
However, it was a huge milestone, so he was uncertain if it would be sufficient.
An unknown amount of time passed as he used the world origin energy to extend and expand his Dao path. When his Dao path reached the 999,999-mile mark, his Dao path stopped extending and expanding.
It was as if it was blocked by a barrier.
However, the world origin energy had not beenpletely consumed.
Chu Xuan frowned, but he did not stop and continued to push forward.
As he continued to press forward, the world origin energy was constantly consumed, and strange phenomena gradually appeared on his Dao path.
A trace of insight appeared in his mind.
The million-mile mark was not so easy to break through.
A Dao path that was 90,000 miles long was what one needed to reach the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, in which the cultivator would undergo nine qualitative transformations.
To move forward, they would have to transcend nine Great Dao cmities.
Without transcending the nine Great Dao cmities, they would have to rely on a supreme treasure to break through, which were extremely rare. Furthermore, they would also have to sever the source of their Dao path to be a Freedom Daoyuan realm cultivator.
Those who surpassed the 500,000-mile mark were considered the supreme experts of the Freedom Daoyuan realm.
To reach the million-mile mark, it was no longer just about the length or width of the Dao path. At this point, the Dao path had be too long and toorge, and needed a foundation that could support it before growing any further.
It required the creation of a world!
That world was the foundation of the Dao path, with their own Great Dao.
These were called World Creators!
This step had stumped countless cultivators. A world was not so easy to create. If one was not careful, their Dao path would copse and they would die!
This was the reason why Chu Xuan had not broken through.
Of course, his Dao path was special, and he had no intention of creating a world.
Since that was the case, if he wanted to reach the million-mile mark, his Dao path would need to undergo a transformation.
Chu Xuan had the pocket dimension, Buddhist World, Monster World and Ghost World. It was not difficult for him to be a World Creator, as he could use any of these as the foundation of his Dao path.
However, he chose a different path, which was to transform his Dao path.
On his Dao path, strange phenomena appeared, as if heralding the creation of a world.
Although he had not created a world, his Dao path contained world origin energy, which was the foundation of the world..
In other words, his Dao path was a different kind of world.
A Great Dao world!
It was not a world of living beings!
As Chu Xuan continued to consume world origin energy, he became more and more enlightened.
What he wanted to open up was not a world of living beings, but a Great Dao world.
However, in the end, he ran out of world origin energy. Chu Xuan sighed with regret. It seemed that he would have to wait for the 75-year milestone toplete the Great Dao world.
Chu Xuan continued to immerse himself in cultivation, but rather than extending and expanding his Dao path, he focused on how to create the Great Dao world.
Aw of the Great Dao was a ''living being'' that was birthed into existence by the Great Dao world.
They also developed as the Great Dao world did.
Could they propagate otherws?
Chu Xuan''s thoughts became more and more flexible. At this moment, he had truly found the path that belonged to him.
"Your disciple, Hu Tianya, inscribed the Golden Great Dao rune, devoured a supreme chaos treasure and transformed into a Chaos Monster God (in progress), and awakened the talent of a divine beast. His cultivation level has soared. You have been rewarded with the Immortal Battle Dao path technique."
Chu Xuan was stunned.
Hu Tianya also had the opportunity to devour a supreme chaos treasure and be a Chaos Monster God?
It was another type of Ancient Chaos God.
Moreover, he had awakened his divine beast talent. It seemed that he had truly transformed into a white tiger divine beast.
He checked the reward.
It was still an extremely powerful Dao path secret technique that blocked every attack that was below its users level, regardless of how many attackers there were.
Now, among the disciples, only Qian Ming has not obtained any opportunities.
Elsewhere, Mo Tu was about toplete his transformation and be a Buddhist.
In the heavenly domain, Mo Tu sat cross-legged with a solemn look, just like an eminent monk.
Although his head was not bald, it had changed. His hair was shorter, and Buddhist light lingered around his hair.
Moreover, he no longer had his usual arrogant and overbearing attitude. He looked very solemn, but still exuded his mighty aura.
Mo Tu was very satisfied with his transformation. He was about topletely discard his demon identity.
He was a Buddhist.
Then, Mo Tu discovered that his Buddhist power actually had a suppressive effect on demonic power.
Within the same realm, he could suppress demons!
This made Mo Tu extremely happy.
After transforming his Dao path, he felt his strength increase and his Dao path expand. Even cultivation seemed to have be easier for him.
As expected, Buddhism was the right way and the only way to have a bright future.
Mo Tu decided that after he became a Buddhist, he would make Mo Zhan and the other demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators be Buddhists as well.
He could feel that, as the first Daoyuan realm Buddhist, he would obtain more fate and potential.
The more Buddhists there were, the faster his strength would improve!
This was a good thing!
Surpassing Hong Yuanchu might not be impossible.
At this moment, Mo Tu had a lot of thoughts running through his mind, and his ambition rose.
Chapter 517 Mo Tu The Buddhist
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators had been paying attention to the process of Mo Tu''s transformation, the demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators in particr.
They sensed a vast power emerging from Mo Tu''s Dao path in his residence.
Their expressions changed when they realized that this vast power was able to suppress demonic power. In this case, it seemed that they either had to choose Buddhism or stand opposed to Mo Tu.
Hong Yuanchu nced at them.
The experts of the ancient demon race had tried their best to contact the demon race cultivators and even promised them many benefits.
If the demon race cultivators did not know how they would be treated as mixed-blood descendants, they probably would not have been able to resist the temptation.
However, if the promised benefits continued to increase, would they be able to maintain their stance?
Hong Yuanchu did not know.
Therefore, it was the best choice for these demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators to be Buddhists.
After Mo Tu came out of seclusion, a discussion would unfold.
¡
Time passed as Chu Xuan focused on perfecting the structure andws of the Great Dao world while waiting for the reward of the 75-year milestone.
Soon, it was almost time for the 75-year milestone.
Incidentally, Mo Tu had finally seeded in bing a Buddhist.
At this moment, in the heavenly domain, the Daoyuan realm cultivators looked at Mo Tu in shock.
Why did he seem like a different person?
His short hair was surrounded by Buddhist light, and he looked like a kind and virtuous person.
Hong Yuanchu was stunned.
Mo Tu was his old rival. He had always suppressed Mo Tu. Ever since they were young cultivators, the two had always been fighting, as such Hong yuanchu was confident that he understood Mo Tu better than any of the other demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators present.
However, at this moment, even he felt that Mo Tu was a little unfamiliar.
Could bing a Buddhist result in such arge change?
"Buddha is merciful. Greetings, almsgivers."
Mo Tu put his hands together.
After he entered Buddhism, he naturally had the appearance of a Buddhist.
Hong Yuanchu and the rest were stunned.
"Are you still Mo Tu?"
Ruoxian could not help but ask.
"Of course. From now on, I''m the arhat, Mo Tu!"
Mo Tu ced his hands together.
She felt that Mo Tu was strange and not familiar at all.
"Ruoxian, you little b*tch, stay away from me! I don''t get close to women!"
Mo Tu red at her.
Ruoxian''s face turned red with anger. It was undoubtedly that b*stard Mo Tu.
She snorted and turned to leave.
Mo tu looked at Mo Zhan, and Buddhist light bloomed. His voice was like thunder as he rebuked, "Demon, why don''t you quickly convert to Buddhism?"
" I''ll let you guys see the boundless dharma of your Buddhism!"
Mo Tu snorted coldly and raised both his hands. Buddhist light bloomed, and the power of his Buddhist Dao path emerged, suppressing the demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators present.
Hong Yuanchu heaved a sigh of relief. Mo Tu might look solemn, but his personality had not changed. He was just a little more arrogant than usual.
He left immediately.
He would let the demons solve their own problems.
He could tell that Mo Tu''s Buddhist power could suppress demonic power.
Mo Zhan and the others would surely be Buddhists if nothing unexpected happened.
Mo Tu, that b*stard, actually became stronger after he became a Buddhist!
He had to continue to cultivate and increase his strength!
Not long after Mo Tu''s sessful transformation, Mo Zhan also followed suit. Soon, all the demon race Daoyuan realm expressed their intentions to be Buddhists.
Chu Xuan naturally was happy to help, and passed some connecting Dao crystals to Mo Tu to distribute.
At the same time, this meant that the demon race hadpletely separated from the ancient demon race. This was apletely new path.
Soaring Flood Dragon was tempted.
Chu Xuan said that this was an opportunity.
In fact, Soaring Flood Dragon had already sensed some changes in the nine zones'' monster race.
He just did not know what those changes meant or were.
He immediately expressed that he wanted to study the Monster Dao principle and asked for Chu Xuan''s help.
? Chu Xuan was naturally willing to oblige, and so Soaring Flood Dragon began toprehend the Monster Dao principle.
At present, only the Ghost Worldcked a Daoyuan realm cultivator. That being said, the Ghost World was rted to the reincarnation cycle, so Chu Xuan had to find the right candidate. Looking at the Deste Ancient Zone, he had some ideas.
Still, it would have to wait until he surpassed the million-mile mark.
In the meantime, the 75-year milestone was about to arrive.
Chapter 518 Changes Again?
On this day, Qian Ming finally obtained a great opportunity.
"Your disciple, Qian Ming, inscribed the Universe Great Dao rune and fused with a wisp of chaos origin energy to be a descendant of an Ancient Chaos God (in progress). You have been rewarded with the Universe Obliteration Dao path technique."
Chu Xuan checked the reward. Another disciple, and another powerful Dao path secret technique.
A universe was created in one''s palm. Anyone who entered the universe would live and die on the whim of the user.
Now, only Hei Yue was left, but she was making great progress. That chaotic being had given her guidance and many treasures, and even a powerful secret technique.
It would not be long before the chaotic being made its move to seize Hei Yue''s innate divine soul.
Chu Xuan was very curious as to the identity and strength of the chaotic being.
Was he trying to obtain Hei Yue''s innate divine soul to make up for ws, heal some wounds, or grow stronger?
Hei Yue did not cultivate that secret technique. She only simted the appearance of the secret technique via the Heavenly Daows, and made it seem that she was on the verge of sessfully cultivating it.
Chu Xuan believed in Hei Yue''s means and ability.
After the 75-year milestone, when he broke through the million-mile mark, the time should be right. He was confident that at that point, even if the other party entered the nine zones, he could still kill it.
As he waited, the 75-year milestone finally arrived.
"You remained in seclusion for seventy-five years, created the Heavenly Dao Talisman, constructed the reincarnation cycle, and cultivated disciples with the potential to be Ancient Chaos Gods. You have been rewarded with world origin energy and the origin pearl of thews (single-use)."
Indeed, it was another origin pearl of thews.
However, this origin pearl of thews was clearly of a higher grade than the one he received from the 74-year milestone.
Chu Xuan first received the pearl and ced it within the Heavenly Daows, using it in the same area.
When it melted, the same process from before repeated itself again, but this time with more Great Daows. Now, Chu Xuan could vaguely spy on a corner of the heavenly domain.
He could vaguely see a floating mountain with a pce on it. He did not know which cultivator''s residence was located there.
Chu Xuan saw more of the secrets of the primordialnd as well. These were special opportunities for those who could find them. He hoped that those fated ones would be his disciples.
The remnant wisp of consciousness of that Extreme Dao expert was still not within the range that could be detected by the Heavenly Daows, so Chu Xuan was unable to determine whether it belonged to the human race''s third ancestor, or whether he was truly dead.
Chu Xuan decided that the next origin pearl of thews would be used on the Reincarnation Great Dao principle to allow the Heavenly Daows a second channel to infiltrate the Great Dao.
"Your nephew, Chu Pingfan, has fused with the origin chaos energy and transformed into an Extreme Ancient God (in progress). He has obtained the fate of the chaos and his cultivation level has skyrocketed. You have been rewarded with the Extermination Dao path technique."
The system''s reward suddenly appeared.
Chu Xuan was stunned for a moment. Even Chu Pingfan, an Extreme Dao cultivator, had also obtained a great opportunity.
An Extreme Ancient God?
He had also obtained the recognition of the chaos and obtained the fate of the chaos!
Chu Xuan looked at the Heavenly Daows. After Chu Pingfan transformed, thews had undergone some changes and had be stronger again. This was an unexpected blessing.
Chu Pingfan''s transformation was a surprise.
After all, he was an Extreme Dao cultivator and was very special. Opportunities that were suitable for Extreme Dao cultivators had always been very rare.
In the primordialnd, some special existences woke up from their deep sleep again. They were all confused. Why did something seem that something had changed again?
It was as if some special existence had been born in the world.
Something was really wrong with the nine zones. Had the Great Dao cmity been brought forward?
Was it almost time?
In a mysterious dark space, there was a remnant wisp of consciousness floating about. At this moment, it suddenly came alive.
It floated out from the dark space and peeked into the nine zones.
"What happened? Why are there changes to the Extreme Dao again?"
However, after it was unable to discover what had happened, it returned to the dark space. This seemed to be amonce urrence nowadays.
¡
Where the power of cmity was, the ball-like power of cmity wriggled and writhed faster and faster.
However, it did not expand, but rather started topress.
Yi Yuejun, who had just recovered from his previous predicament, once again nced at the power of cmity with a puzzled expression.
Why did it change again?
However, he wisely chose not to enter it this time.
In the chaos outside the nine zones, these changes were also sensed by certain experts.
Mo Zun, Divine Lord Du, Venerable He, and Kun Zhen all showed themselves and frowned as they stared at the nine zones.
This whole situation was strange and beyond their scope of knowledge.
Chapter 519 Plans And Discussions
"Venerable He, what do you think?" Divine Lord Du asked.
Venerable He was a second-generation ancestor of the immortal race. He was the oldest among the four of them. Furthermore,
Even though Venerable He was one of the weaker second-generation ancestors, he was still stronger than the three of them. Furthermore, he had ess to more secrets about the chaos than they did.
"It''s a good thing, but it''s also a bad thing,"
Venerable He had the air of an immortal, like a senior.
"Just say it."
Mo Zun raised his brows. He had clearly dispensed with any form of respect.
Venerable He nced at him and ignored his behavior.
The brats of the demon race were all arrogant and rude people, so why should he be angry?
He had seen many of these demon b*stards, and most of them were dead.
Due to their arrogance and impulsiveness, the demons were easy to kill.
Those who could survive were all extremely powerful and terrifying existences.
If it was a demon of the same generation as him, Venerable He would retreat or even admit defeat.
Mo Zun was the strongest among these three, but that mattered not to him. After all, these three were still juniors whenpared with him.
"The good news is that a great opportunity has probably appeared in the nine zones."
"The bad news is that the situation in the nine zones will no longer unfold as per our expectations. Everything that happens there now is unfamiliar and unpredictable," Venerable He said indifferently.
Mo Zun and the others frowned.
The Great Dao''s power of rejection was still present, which meant that they had no ess to the great opportunity mentioned, at least not for the time being.
What was even more annoying was that none of their ns and arrangements were working thus far.
"Can the human race send their wisps of consciousness into the nine zones?" Divine Lord Du asked.
"Hmph!" Mo Zun scoffed coldly, "Do you want the humans to have the upper hand?"
"Opportunities depend on one''s luck and strength. Even if you are aware of them in advance, you may not be fated with them," Kun Zhen squinted his eyes and said.
"Oh, Kun Zhen, are you willing to let the human race send their wisps of consciousness to investigate?"
Mo Zunughed coldly.
"There''s no harm in that," Kun Zhen nodded and replied.
Both Divine Lord Du and Mo Zun looked at him. Had the races of the Ancient Chaos World and the human racee to some kind of agreement to cooperate?
Venerable He did not say anything. It was as if he was expressing that whether or not the human race''s wisps of consciousness descended to the nine zones was irrelevant.
Kun Zhen was calm andposed. The races of the Ancient Chaos World were not afraid of the demon race, the celestial race, and the other races of the nine zones. It was not like they had never fought before.
The races of the Ancient Chaos World did notck experts.
If they really fought, it was hard to say who would win.
In times of crisis, the races of the Ancient Chaos World were much more united than the races of the nine zones.
With the addition of the human race, it was not impossible for them to gain the upper hand.
The human race still had some strength, without which they would not have survived until today.
Moreover, since the human race was special, they naturally had their own advantages. Perhaps they had already produced an omnipotent expert.
In the eyes of an expert at Kun Zhen''s level, an omnipotent expert was one whose Dao path stretched for millions of miles, and had created a world. In other words, a World Creator.
Venerable He''s figure moved and disappeared from the spot. There was no point in continuing to watch what was going on.
The rest of the experts also left one after another.
After returning to the immortal race''s territory, he was greeted by an expert.
"What did the human race say?"
Venerable He asked.
"Yang can send his wisp of consciousness into the nine zones, but the human race''s conditions are a bit harsh," the expert replied.
"What are they asking for?"
"They want the Origin Immortal Technique."
The Origin Immortal Technique was one of the fundamental techniques that was unique to the immortal race.
Venerable He remained silent and did not give an answer immediately.
The human race was very special. They could cultivate all kinds of techniques, regardless of which race it originated from.
That was how the current cultivation system of the human race came about.
Cultivation techniques that were truly created by humans were extremely rare, and not widespread.
For example, the Extreme Dao.
If the Origin Immortal Technique was passed on to the human race, the human race would certainly produce experts simr to the immortal race''s. Moreover, they would still be humans instead of joining the immortal race.
Moreover, were those who had cultivated as immortals from the human racepletely separated from the human race?
It was hard to say. Perhaps parts of the technique had already been leaked.
"Is there anyone in the human race who has reached the World Creator realm?" Venerable He asked.
"I''ve only encountered Hong, but not the other two," the expert replied.
Of the ten ancestors of the human race, three had already fallen. Hong was the fourth ancestor, and there were two more before him, who were probably the strongest experts of the human race.
Of course, there was one more person before the ten ancestors of the human race.
However, that person should have died.
If he had not died, his strength would have been extremely terrifying.
"Do you think Hong has reached the World Creator realm?"
Venerable He frowned as he pondered this question.
The fourth ancestor of the human race, Hong, had ughtered many experts of the various races and fought for a ce for the human race to stand.
He definitely could not be underestimated.
Chapter 520 Million-Mile Mark!
"I''ve never seen a World Creator realm expert, so I can''t tell," the expert replied.
A strange phenomenon appeared around Venerable He''s body. It was like a miniature world, but it was illusory and fragile, like a bubble. Still, it exuded a special aura.
"Venerable He, you''ve reached the World Creator realm?"
"Not fully¡"
Venerable He shook his head and sighed.
The strange phenomenon then disappeared.
"Did you sense a simr aura from Hong?"
The expert shook his head and said, "No I didn''t, which means that it''s very likely that he hasn''t reached the World Creator realm."
"In any case, since even Venerable He has yet to break through, how could Hong have done so?"
Venerable He felt that those words were reasonable. He was a second-generation ancestor of the immortal race, and had been around long before Hong even existed.
No matter how talented Hong was, he was limited by time and should not have managed to be a World Creator realm expert.
As for the other two, it was hard to say.
"We can give the human race the Origin Immortal Technique, but there''s one more condition, which is that the human race gives us a copy of their enlightenment method for Dao path secret techniques," Venerable He thought for a while and said.
"The enlightenment method is the foundation of the human race. It''s also one of the reasons why the human race is different from the other races and so strong. I''m afraid they might not agree," the expert repliedhesitantly.
Dao path secret techniques were extremely difficult toprehend and pass down. The current inheritance methods of each race mainly relied on some form of bloodline inheritance method.
For the immortal race, usually the Origin Immortal Technique would be used by the inheritors of that bloodline to analyze the Dao path secret techniques to strengthen the inheritor''sprehension.
Out of ten inheritors, only one would be able toprehend it.
"The other races won''t be able to use the enlightenment method even if they obtain it. Even our immortal race can only study it to try and increase the sess rate of our bloodline inheritance method."
"Besides, there are also human immortals in the immortal race who can cultivate andprehend this technique. It won''t pose any threat to the human race."
Venerable He paused for a moment and continued, "I''ll also add on another promise. If the human race is in trouble, the immortals promise to allocate no less than a million miles ofnd in the nine zones for the human race."
"I think that they will agree to leave a way out for the human race if something happens to them."
"Is there a need to make such a promise?"
"Let''s do it this way. It''s not a big deal for us immortals to protect some humans."
Venerable He''s figure disappeared.
The expert frowned and stood motionless. What had happened in the depths of the chaos?
Why did they attach so much importance to the human race?
¡
Chu Xuan observed the nine zones for a while. Seeing that there were no changes, he received the system reward for Chu Pingfan''s transformation.
He now had another powerful Dao path secret technique.
Chu Xuan also received the 75-year milestone reward and began to immerse himself in perfecting the Great Dao world.
Mo Zhan and the other demon Daoyuan realm cultivators were also in the process of Buddhist transformation. Soon, the Buddhist World would be strengthened again, along with the Buddhist Dao principle.
Soaring Flood Dragon also began his own transformation process as heprehended the Monster Dao principle.
Everything developed ording to Chu Xuan''s n.
Chu Xuan''s own Dao path seemed to be undergoing some sort of transformation.
With every passing moment, Chu Xuan could feel his strength growing.
His Dao path, which was originally stuck at a bottleneck, began to extend again.
Boom!
A million miles!
He finally broke through, and the heavenly phenomena around his Dao path became clearer.
Moreover, some special "living creatures" seemed to have been born within the heavenly phenomena, and they were wandering around the Great Dao world.
For example, within a certain phenomenon, sword-like existences were born, swimming around like fish.
This was his Sword Dao principle, and epassed the manyws of the sword he hadprehended.
Every sword-like existence was a swordw.
Elsewhere, there were countless mes of all colors and shapes, which represented his Fire Dao principle, and the many firews within it.
Each and every one of these heavenly phenomena were contained within the Great Dao world.
Chu Xuan''s strength had undergone an earth-shaking change, and the road ahead became clearer and clearer.
He was walking on his own path to supremacy. Even though his Dao path had just only surpassed the million-mile mark, he was confident that his strength far exceeded that of ordinary World Creator realm experts.
Chu Xuan was not sure how strong those Ancient Chaos Gods were, but he knew that he was no longer a weakling in the chaos.
He had truly stepped into the ranks of the top experts in the chaos.
Of course,pared to those ancient existences, he was stillcking.
After all, he had just surpassed the million-mile mark.
Chu Xuan was not discouraged, nor did he be arrogant. He still wanted to continue bing stronger until he was on par with the Great Dao of the nine zones and became the strongest in the chaos.
As Chu Xuan broke through, the Heavenly Daows also changed and became stronger.
There was still world origin energy remaining, so Chu Xuan continued to cultivate, though the world origin energy was no longer as effective. It seemed that after each cultivation milestone, things would slow down again.
Still, that did not bother Chu Xuan. This was just the beginning. Recalling his bragging all those years ago, he chuckled.
His lie was about to be the truth. Soon, his Dao path would truly be millions of miles long.
Chapter 521 Innate Divine Soul (Part 1)
After exhausting the world origin energy, Chu Xuan''s Dao path was 1.06 million miles long.
This time, another half a year had passed.
Chu Xuan stretchedzily. Cool!
He could finally take it a notch down. He would still cultivate every day, but now he could turn his attention to other things as well.
He used his Dao aura to condense an avatar on his Dao path, which wielded the Heaven-splitting Axe to extend his Dao path.
Even if the avatar extended his Dao path by a mile a day, Chu Xuan would be satisfied.
At his current stage, his strength was more than enough to deal with any situation in the nine zones.
The Heavenly Daows continued to expand, it would not be long before it took over the primordialnd.
Chu Xuan finally understood why there were so many special existences and treasures hidden in the primordialnd and the heavenly domain that had never been discovered.
Even World Creators without the aid of the Heavenly Daows would not be able to sense these special existences. From this, it could be seen that these opportunities could only be obtained by those with great fate.
Since ancient times, there had probably been very few people with great fate.
The reason why Ding Yue and his other disciples were able to obtain these great opportunities was closely rted to the Heavenly Dao seals in their bodies.
As the Heavenly Daows infiltrated the heavenly domain, Chu Xuan sensed a familiar aura.
Mo Mu.
Buddhist light lingered around his residence.
However, aside from Mo Tu, Chu Xuan did not spot any of the other group chat members.
Chu Xuan sat on the reclining chair leisurely. He called Su Xian''er over to massage his shoulders.
This was what life should be like!
"Sir, I''ve fallen behind Ding Yue and the others," Su Xian''er said gloomily as she massaged Chu Xuan''s shoulders.
"Then, do you want to go out and fight for opportunities?"
Chu Xuan opened his mouth and ate the Dao fruit Su Xian''er fed him.
"I don''t want to. I have to serve you."
Chu Xuan smiled. This girl was quite smart. She knew that he was the biggest opportunity and following him was the right path.
"Don''t worry, I''ll give you some opportunities."
Chu Xuan chuckled.
When the primordialnd was taken over by the Heavenly Daows, he would help Su Xian''er choose some opportunities that were suitable for her.
Since his disciples had all started transforming into Ancient Chaos Gods, he could not allow his maidservant to fall behind.
"Thank you, Sir."
Su Xian''er smiled.
Chu Xuan looked at Hei Yue. It was almost time, right?
"How is it?"
His voice rang out in Hei Yue''s mind.
"Master, it''s almost time. The other party should be making his final preparations."
Hei Yue showed a rare hint of excitement.
Due to her iplete innate divine soul, it was easy for problems to arise if her emotions fluctuated too much.
She had been controlling her emotions since she was young. Over time, no matter what happened, her face would not disy any emotional fluctuations.
However, the missing portion of her innate divine soul would soon be hers again, so she could barely restrain her excitement and anticipation. Once she was whole again, her cultivation level and talent would skyrocket.
"Very good, I will give him the opportunity to act."
Chu Xuanughed.
Hei Yue smiled happily.
Chu Xuan''s eyes flickered as he used the Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing technique again.
He was now a World Creator, and was considered a powerful expert in the chaos, so by right, he should be able to divine the source of Hei Yue''s innate divine soul, right?
An image projection appeared before his eyes.
In the chaos, there was an unknown nk space, within which were no traces of the Dao principles and no signs ofws.
At a certain moment, a faint purple light appeared in the space. It was Chaotic purple light!
From the chaotic purple light, manyws were formed in that unknown nk space, and thews soon started extending out of the nk space.
After an unknown number of years, amotion suddenly broke out in this nk space. It was as if a terrifying existence had broken out in battle, and the aftermath of the battle shook the area.
The fragilews swayed, shifting away from that nk space and wandering in the boundless chaos.
Unknowingly, but thews gradually became a nk divine soul, unconscious and without thought, like a piece of pure white paper.
This nk divine soul floated in the boundless chaos. At a certain moment, when it floated past a terrifying spatial abyss, it was affected by an unknown power.
The nk divine soul was instantly sucked in, and a portion of the divine soul shattered and separated, disappearing into the chaos.
The main portion also sealed itself at this moment. At a certain moment, it seemed to be attracted by something, and fell into a different world.
The image projection ended.
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought.
The origin of Hei Yue''s innate divine soul was moreplicated than he had expected.
What kind of nk space was that?
The chaotic purple light appeared and created a mass ofws. Then, it was shaken by the aftermath of the battle and left that nk space.
While floating in the chaos, that mass ofws actually turned into a divine soul.
A nk divine soul.
How could a divine soul have no consciousness?
Was there some other interference that caused it to be as such?
Chu Xuan did not know if it was by ident or if it was deliberately done by a powerful existence.
Chapter 522 Innate Divine Soul (Part 2)
When the divine soul floated past the terrifying abyss, it was attacked by an unknown force.
Was it apletely random power fluctuation, or was it a deliberate act by an existence in the abyss?
Furthermore, Hei Yue''s soul was actually in a dormant state and had not beenpletely awakened. She would probably need to fix her divine soul before she could fully awaken it.
From the information he had so far, the chaotic being had only obtained the missing part of Hei Yue''s divine soul by chance.
Chu Xuan then thought of the power that led Hei Yue''s divine soul to the nine zones.
Was it a natural attraction force of the nine zones, or was it the doing of some existence?
Even with his current strength, he had no idea.
Hei Yue''s divine soul was unimaginably special, and it might be rted to arger scheme.
No matter how one looked at it, Hei Yue''s origins were as special as those Ancient Chaos Gods.
Once Hei Yue''s divine soul awakened, would something major happen?
Chu Xuan felt that he should make some preparations.
If things went as he expected, something big would likely happen when Hei Yue''s divine soul awakened.
Furthermore, Hei Yue had contributed immensely to the implementation of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, and her fate was thus deeply intertwined with the Heavenly Daows.
Any changes that happened to her would affect the Heavenly Daows.
As such, Chu Xuan had to be prepared.
While Chu Xuan was making preparations for the possible changes, Hei Yue was also making preparations.
It was a chaotic being, so she did not dare to be careless.
The missing portion of her divine soul was of great significance to her.
She could feel a desire to connect with it that came from the depths of her soul.
In order to conceal things, she used the power of the Heavenly Daows to simteprehension of the secret technique it passed on to her, as well as its aura.
Time passed and, in the blink of an eye, the 76-year milestone was about to arrive.
He looked at the Heavenly Dao Talisman in front of him and pondered for a moment.
After the transformation, the Heavenly Dao talisman was no longer a mere supreme treasure, but a world.
Chu Xuan felt that it was not safe enough. He was worried that the Heavenly Dao talisman would not be able to withstand the sudden impact of the changes that the awakening of Hei Yue''s innate divine soul would bring.
A brush appeared in his hand.
The Heaven-splitting Brush!
Then, he took out a scripture.
The Earth Creation Scripture!
With a wave of his hand, the two supreme treasures entered the Heavenly Dao talisman, and floated in the sky.
If these two supreme treasures supported the Heavenly Dao Talisman word, it would be safe.
Chu Xuan decided to tell Hei Yue not to be anxious. After he received the 76-year milestone reward, it would be time for them to act.
Hei Yue''s grasp of time was still very urate, and she was not in a hurry. In any case, it was necessary to make more preparations.
The 76-milestone soon arrived.
"You remained in seclusion for seventy-six years. You created the Heavenly Daows, cultivated talented disciples, strengthened the Buddhist and Monster worlds. You have been rewarded with world origin energy and the origin pearl of thews (single-use)."
Chu Xuan received his reward. Now, everything was ready.
With his current strength, even if there were some unforeseen circumstances, he could still deal with it.
It was now time for Hei Yue to act.
¡
In the chaos, there was a special chaos mountain not far from the Ancient Chaos World.
The mountain was tens of thousands of feet tall, but it was shaped like a living being with three heads and four arms, with a back like a mountain.
This region of the chaos had always been regarded as a forbidden zone.
Even Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts would not rashly approach this zone, as this strange chaos mountain was extremely dangerous.
There was once a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert who disappeared into the chaos mountain and never returned, with no news of him, not a single peep.
He was probably dead.
At this moment, the mountain trembled, and six eyes suddenly opened on its three heads.
Its six eyes were like six small suns, and they stared at the nine zones.
A wisp of consciousness began to follow some kind of connection and headed toward the nine zones.
Pan Shan was an extremely powerful chaotic being.
However, in the depths of the chaos, which was also known as the abyss, he had been seriously injured while fighting for an iplete divine soul of unknown origin that emitted a special power of thews.
In the end, he obtained it, and discovered that it was a nk divine soul.
He even wanted to merge it with his own divine soul in order to obtain a chance toprehend the special power of thews within it.
Unfortunately he failed to do so.
At a certain point in time, he sensed a special connection from the divine soul, so he hid in the chaos region surrounding the nine zones while recovering from his injuries and waiting for an opportunity or clue.
Finally, he discovered that the main portion of this divine soul was actually in the nine zones.
Furthermore, it was in the possession of a human woman.
This was a huge discovery.
Hence, he started to n how to take control of her.
The human woman now trusted him, and he was ready to im his opportunity.
He had fused a wisp of his consciousness into the missing portion of the divine soul.
Originally, he had wanted to separate a part of his divine soul instead.
Unfortunately, the power of rejection of the Great Dao of the nine zones prevented his divine soul from entering.
However, a wisp of consciousness was enough.
He was a chaotic being, an extremely powerful being.
A wisp of his consciousness was enough to destroy the consciousness of that divine soul.
Of course, this divine soul had mysterious origins, so it was likely that there was something special about it that could resist his wisp of consciousness.
As such, he taught the human woman secret techniques and gave her treasures, which had also been tampered with to ensure that nothing would go wrong.
Once he annihted the woman''s consciousness, the divine soul would be his, and he would be able to merge the divine soul with his own.
If he seeded, he would definitely be one of those Ancient Chaos Gods, and a top-tier one to boot!
This divine soul was a great opportunity for him.
This might even be a chance for him to surpass the Ancient Chaos Gods.
Chapter 523 Innate Divine Soul (Part 3)
A divine soul fragment appeared in Pan Shan''s hand. It was different from the other divine soul fragments, as this divine soul fragment waspletely nk, without any sign of consciousness or thought.
It was like a piece of torn nk paper.
However, it exuded a faint transcendent aura.
It formed an indescribable connection and resonance with thews of the chaos.
He had always wanted to refine this portion of the nk divine soul.
However, he did not seed.
If he forced it, it might cause some bacsh.
After studying it for a long time, he found that the reason was that this portion of the nk divine soul was not the main portion.
Only by obtaining the main portion of the divine soul could he imbue his consciousness into it or merge it with his soul, which might even allow him to surpass the Ancient Chaos Gods.
As such, he had always been very cautious with his nning.
Over time, he realized that although the main portion of the divine soul had a consciousness, it was still in a state of dormancy.
This was an opportunity.
It meant that many of his methods could be used and he could upy this divine soul, which also birthed a trace of urgency in his heart.
However, in order to ensure that nothing went wrong, he still restrained himself.
He gave Hei Yue treasures and taught her the secret technique.
Hei Yue did not disappoint him and soon sessfully cultivated the secret technique.
Now, the time hade.
Thepletion of the secret technique meant that her consciousness had been imperceptibly eroded. As long as his wisp of consciousness descended, he would be able to take over her consciousness immediately.
If he were to erase the consciousness of the main divine soul, it would lead to some negative consequences. As such, he would proceed with the second option, which was dominating her consciousness and fusing with it.
In any case, his consciousness dwarfed hers. He had been alive for countless eras inparison to her.
Pan Shan was waiting for an opportunity. The pulling force was getting stronger and stronger, and he would soon be able to transfer his portion of the divine soul into the nine zones.
Even now, he still did not let his guard down.
Of course, what he was most wary of was not the nine zones.
Based on what he knew, there was no one in the nine zones who could interfere with his n.
Even if there were some special people hiding, they were half-crippled or in hibernation.
Moreover, they might not be able to detect it, and even if they did, they would not dare to interfere.
Even if they wanted to interfere, they did not have the ability to.
He was a chaotic being. No ordinary expert would dare to offend him.
As for the Daoyuan realm experts of the nine zones...
In his eyes, they were merely ants. He disregarded thempletely.
If it were not for the power of rejection of the nine zones'' Great Dao, he would have directly descended and seized Hei Yue''s divine soul with his strength.
There would be no need for so many schemes and ns.
What he was wary of now was the region of the chaos outside the nine zones.
The Great Dao cmity wasing, and something seemed to have happened in the depths of the chaos. Some experts might have alreadye to this region.
He intended to enter the nine zones and avoid the changes in the chaos.
What he had to be wary of was that these experts would sense the extraordinariness of Hei Yue''s divine soul and try to interfere.
For this reason, he used his power to erect a barrier. Once someone got close, he would be able to detect their presence immediately and deal with them.
Pan Shan carefully controlled the connecting force while observing the nine zones. He did not immediately send the missing portion of the divine soul over.
Instead, he chose a high-level treasure and sent it into the nine zones.
His goal was to test the power of rejection of the nine zones'' Great Dao.
524 Innate Divine Soul (Part 4)
524 Innate Divine Soul (Part 4)
The treasure followed the connecting force and entered the nine zones smoothly.
It did not elicit a reaction from the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Pan Shan let out a sigh of relief. The power of rejection was probably not targeted at treasures.
He immediately sent the missing portion of Hei Yue¡¯s divine soul over, together with the wisp of his consciousness that was hidden within it.
Pan Shan was a little nervous, afraid that his wisp of consciousness would be rejected by the Great Dao, causing the n to fail. He also had to be on guard against any external interference.
His aura swept out, sealing off the area.
Any expert that approached would be able to sense his killing intent, and would likely make a detour.
The area he was in had always been a forbidden zone. Once, a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivator had wandered in, but was captured and refined to help Pan Shan recover from his injuries.
The missing portion of the divine soul was approaching the nine zones, and he watched it with bated breath until it finally entered the nine zones safely.
Pan Shan let out a sigh of relief.
He wanted to connect with that wisp of consciousness and control it toplete the entire n.
He could not allow any mishaps to happen.
The nine zones.
Hei Yue had already returned to the Northern Zone and was waiting in a treasurend there.
Finally, she sensed an invisible tugging of the missing portion of her divine soul.
The missing portion of her divine soul was about to return!
Chu Xuan looked up and sensed some changes through the Heavenly Daows.
Soon, the missing portion of Hei Yue¡¯s divine soul appeared in the nine zones.
Sure enough, there was a wisp of that chaotic being¡¯s wisp of consciousness attached to it.
Chu Xuan could sense a transcendent aura from the divine soul fragment, which made him recall the mass ofws he had seen born in the chaos.
Hei Yue¡¯s divine soul contained some sort of special power of thews. Even if it was only an embryonic form, it was definitely not weaker than those Ancient Chaos Gods.
Once her divine soul was restored and awakened, it would inevitably cause some changes.
There was a high chance that it would trigger the appearance of a supreme chaosw, which would augment the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan took a deep breath.
He had already prepared the world origin energy and the origin pearl of thews. He had also prepared various other countermeasures for all kinds of unexpected situations.
This included the disappearance of the power of rejection of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Although the possibility of this happening was very small, he had to cover all the bases.
The Boundless Destruction Sword technique was already ready.
The divine soul fragment had already begun to descend. A circle of hazy radiance appeared over Hei Yue¡¯s head, and there were some subtle changes in the Great Dao.
As the divine soul fragment approached, Hei Yue¡¯s divine soul gradually started to awaken, and a wisp of transcendent aura began to spread out.
At this moment, the heavenly Dao underwent a change.
The Reincarnation Great Dao principle also changed.
The Origin Dao Ring¡¯s Great Dao rippled slightly. In an instant, it seemed to record and simte the transcendent aura.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry to attack.
The time had note yet.
In the chaos, Pan Shan was so excited that he was trembling.
He could see Hei Yue with his own eyes and had sensed the transcendent aura.
That would be his divine soul soon. He would use it to be an Ancient Chaos God and eventually surpass one!
The divine soul fragment was getting closer and closer. The main soul¡¯s pulling force was getting stronger. It was about to swallow the divine soul fragment andplete the integration.
At this moment, Pan Shan felt a purple light sh before his eyes.
A purple light swept across the falling divine soul fragment, and a thunderous sound roared.
Everything he had prepared dissipated into nothingness.
Pan Shan¡¯s vision turned ck, and his wisp of consciousness evaporated.
What had happened?
What was that purple light?
What was that thunderous sound?
Was it something triggered by the main portion of the divine soul when it sensed the threat?
No, it was impossible!
Her soul was nk, like a nk piece of paper. How could it sense danger?
As for Hei Yue, she was too weak. Although her consciousness was born from the divine soul, it was still impossible for her to trigger such a terrifying power.
¡°No!¡±
Pan Shan couldn¡¯t ept it. His eyes were red.
The long years of waiting and nning had turned into smoke.
No one could ept this.
Roar!
With a furious roar, the mountain-like Pan Shan revealed his true form.
It had three heads and four arms, and its eyes were like the sun. It emitted a terrifying aura.
Its huge body suddenly rushed towards the nine zones.
At this moment, he had almost lost his mind. He had even forgotten the existence of the Great Dao¡¯s power of rejection.
The chaos began to stir.
In the Ancient Chaos World, many experts appeared.
Chapter 525 Innate Divine Soul (Part 5)
The experts'' expressions werepale. It was too terrifying.
What kind of expert was that?
They looked at the area where Pan Shan had emerged from. Was that not the dangerous forbidden zone?
There was once a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert who disappeared without a trace there.
Venerable He, Mo Zun, Divine Lord Du, and Kun Zhen''s expressions changed drastically, and their bodies flickered as they headed towards the source of themotion.
The rest of the experts also followed.
In the distance, a huge figure could be seen charging towards the nine zones.
Venerable He and the other three hurriedly stopped.
It was a chaotic being!
It was an existence that was iparably powerful and had surpassed the million-mile mark!
When they looked at the nine zones, their expressions changed again.
The Great Dao of the nine zones was now rippling steadily.
What had happened?
Boom!
Pan Shan was blocked by the power of rejection of the Great Dao.
No matter how much he roared and attacked, he still could not enter the nine zones.
At this moment, there were also drastic changes in the nine zones.
Countless hidden existences were rmed.
Hei Yue''s divine soul had merged with the divine soul fragment, finally bing whole again.
Her originally dormant divine soul was activated at this moment.
One could see that the divine soul was like a mass of newbornws, exuding a transcendent aura.
At the same time, the Great Dao started to ripple slightly.
Thews of the chaos seemed to be drawn out and resonated with her divine soul.
Hei Yue entered a strange state.
At this moment, the Heavenly Daows also underwent an earth-shaking change.
The origin pearl of thews that Chu Xuan had prepared instantly entered the Heavenly Daows. At this moment, the world expanded.
Thews were being assimted.
When thews of the chaos were triggered, and when Hei Yue''s divine soul awakened, the Heavenly Daows underwent their greatest transformation and expansion since their creation.
Boom!
The Reincarnation Great Dao principle was also changing.
The Origin Dao Ring''s Great Dao seemed to be replicating and evolving something.
Chu Xuan did not dare to be careless. He paid attention to the changes in the entire nine zones, especially to some special existences in the nine zones.
He also had to be wary of the danger of the Great Dao''s power of rejection temporarily disappearing.
Boom!
He saw a terrifying existence that was roaring and attacking the nine zones.
However, that existence was still being held back by the Great Dao.
The Heavenly Daows continued to devour the nine zones'' Great Dao. Where it was connected to the Reincarnation Great Dao principle, it was also infiltrating the Great Dao.
At some point, the Heavenly Daows took over the entirety of the primordialnd.
Chu Xuan saw more special existences there. He saw Ding Yue and his other disciples, but he did not have the time to pay attention to them.
Instead, he continued to focus on the Great Dao and the Heavenly Daows.
After thews of the chaos were triggered, Chu Xuan became more aware as to why the Great Dao of the nine zones was so powerful.
This was because the Great Dao of the nine zones was connected to thews of the chaos and could be regarded as a hiddenw of thews of the chaos.
Under Chu Xuan''s control, the Heavenly Daows began to use this opportunity to connect with thews of the chaos as well.
If the Heavenly Daows were sessfully connected with thews of the chaos, they would also be a part of the hiddenws of thews of the chaos.
Since many of thews shared the same origin as the Great Dao of the nine zones, it would not cause a rejection or bacsh.
Chu Xuan looked at Hei Yue. Her divine soul had actually touched upon thews of the chaos.
It was simply unbelievable!
Of course, in reality, it was a Great Dao of a higher level and could be seen as the core Great Dao of the entire chaos.
Chapter 526 - 526 Killing With A Single Sword Strike (Part 1)
526 Killing With A Single Sword Strike (Part 1)
Chu Xuan continued to control the Heavenly Daows, expanding them to devour the Great Dao of the nine zones and connect with thews of the chaos.
The Reincarnation Great Dao principle was also transforming, and the reincarnation cycle was being perfected.
At this moment, the entire nine zones were undergoing a change.
The world was also expanding.
Finally, the Heavenly Daows were connected to and epted by thews of the chaos.
Thews of the chaos would not reject anyws, but it was almost impossible to trigger them ande into contact with them.
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
The Heavenly Daows were truly on the right track. Now, the Heavenly Daows were creeping into the heavenly domain and rapidly expanding.
The devouring and assimtion of the Great Dao of the nine zones was also ongoing at an extremely fast speed. The Great Dao did not appear to exhibit any resistance to this process.
Furthermore, the power of rejection of the Great Dao remained intact.
Chu Xuan felt as if a huge stone had been lifted off his chest.
Pan Shan was still attacking the nine zones.
However, even though he was a chaotic being and was extremely powerful, he could not get close to the nine zones.
Such a huge change in the nine zones had rmed Hong Yuanchu and all of the other Daoyuan realm cultivators.
They did not know what had happened, but could sense that the Great Dao was actually rippling.
The three creatures of the Great Dao beings did not seem to be anxious or curious. Instead, they took advantage of the situation to start exploring.
No matter what happened, even if the Great Dao was destroyed, they would not care too much.
After all, being trapped in the Great Dao and being unable to leave was actually very boring and lonely.
Moreover, the Great Dao would not be destroyed. Even if it copsed, Huang Long and the other two would not die because of it.
As long as time existed, Huang Long would not die. It was not just a saying.
If the Great Dao copsed, but time still existed, he would not die.
Even if he died, he would be reborn in the river of time.
In fact, they even had a tiny bit of hope that the Great Dao would copse, so they could take the opportunity to leave the Great Dao and travel the world.
In the heavenly domain.
The skeleton opened its eyes again, and its shriveled eyebrows were tightly knitted together.
What had happened in the nine zones?
Why was there another change?
Was the Great Dao cmitying?
It did not seem right. There was no trace of the Great Dao cmity.
He could not detect the changes. It was as if there was a transcendent power that was covering his senses.
It was the same for the other hidden existences.
However, they did not move, nor did they reveal any trace of their auras.
No matter how big the change was, they would not be exposed until the time was right. Nothing would happen.
In any case, were these changes not tempting them into appearing?
¡°Brother Chu, the Great Dao is trembling, and there are some unknown changes in the world. What¡¯s going on?¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the others could only seek answers from Chu Xuan.
The change hade too suddenly, and they all felt uneasy.
Chu Xuan paid attention to the changes in the world while controlling the Heavenly Daows to spread as fast as possible, assimting and devouring thews of the Great Dao.
Seeing Hong Yuanchu and the others¡¯ questions, he could only take some time to reply.
¡°Thews of the chaos have appeared and are connected with the Great Dao. This is an opportunity. Everyone, go into seclusion toprehend it. If you canprehend a trace of its aura, you will undergo a transformation.¡±
They were shocked.
Thews of the chaos?
Laws that surpassed the Great Dao?
They did not hesitate and immediately started their secluded cultivation in an attempt toprehend the traces of the aura of thews of the chaos.
Chu Xuan was not lying to Hong Yuanchu and the others.
If one coulde into contact with a trace of thews, it would be a great opportunity.
In the primordialnd, Heavenly Dao seals appeared on the foreheads of Ding Yue and the others.
Moreover, their Ancient Chaos God bloodlines seemed to have been stimted and entered a special state.
They all entered seclusion.
In their minds, the birth and expansion of the Great Dao seemed to appear.
Of course, what appeared in their minds was actually the Heavenly Daows.
This was a great opportunity.
Chu Xuan suddenly looked in a certain direction.
In the newly-expanded world, a gap actually appeared in the Great Dao¡¯s power of rejection.
It was an extremely small gap. Even if they discovered it, most experts would not be able to enter through it.
However, at this moment.
A ck shadow appeared in the chaos.
It was like a wisp of ck smoke, trying to enter the nine zones through the gap.
The ck smoke was a special expert.
Although his strength had not reached the million-mile mark, he was still a supreme expert.
Furthermore, he was almost undetectable in that form.
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered as he saw that smoke-like existence.
ck smoke that transformed into a living being?
Furthermore, the other party had a faint, unique aura.
It was the aura of the abyss.
The reason why Chu Xuan was able to recognize it was because he had seen the abyss when probing the source of Hei Yue¡¯s innate divine soul back then.
Was it here for Hei Yue?
Or was he just trying to sneak into the nine zones?
He raised his hand and pointed.
Boundless Destruction Sword!
Chu Xuan naturally would not let the other party sneak in.
Yan Huan came from the abyss with the goal of entering the nine zones.
Chapter 527 Killing With A Single Sword Strike (Part 2)
However, due to the power of rejection of the Great Dao, he was unable to enter.
He was secretly aware of Pan Shan''s ns. Although he did not know the reason, he could sense that the divine soul fragment was special.
Of course, he did not have the intention to destroy it.
Pan Shan was too strong.
He did not even dare to get too close.
In the end, Pan Shan suddenly went crazy and wanted to enter the nine zones.
Moreover, the nine zones also underwent a special change at this moment.
Yan Huan instantly understood that the changes in the nine zones were rted to Pan Shan.
He did not know what had happened, but something had clearly gone wrong with Pan Shan''s n for him to be acting like this.
Yan Huan had been wandering around, looking for an opportunity to enter.
In the end, he finally found a gap in the Great Dao''s power of rejection.
If it were anyone else, they would not be able to enter the nine zones through this gap.
However, he could.
The nature of his Dao path was very special.
As he was worried that the Great Dao would repair the gap, he did not dare to waste any time. He instantly turned into a wisp of ck smoke and drifted toward the nine zones along the gap.
Suddenly!
A strong sense of danger emerged.
Yan Huan did not even have time to discover its source when a terrifying sword strike suddenly appeared in front of him.
Yan Huan''s face turned pale. What kind of terrifying existence had attacked?
The ck smoke transformed and tried to dodge the attack, but it was toote.
The difference in strength was too great.
Moreover, the unique property of the Boundless Destruction Sword was that it ignored space and time.
How could he avoid it?
The ck smoke was instantly extinguished.
There was almost no fluctuation.
Venerable He, who had been staring at the nine zones and Pan Shan, suddenly frowned and looked toward the other corner of the nine zones.
There seemed to be some sword aura there.
Was it Hong?
He did not detect anyone.
What was going on?
Had the Sword Daows of the nine zone''s Great Dao been triggered?
Strange!
It was no surprise that Chu Xuan killed Yan Huan with one strike.
His strength far exceeded Yan Huan''s, and it was further augmented by the Boundless Destruction Sword Dao path technique.
However, Chu Xuan frowned slightly. Yan Huan did not seem to bepletely dead?
Was there an avatar left alive somewhere else?
In any case, Yan Huan was not a threat to him.
The gap in the Great Dao''s power of rejection gradually recovered.
As the nine zones continued to expand, the Heavenly Daows also continued to devour thews of the Great Dao.
Hei Yue was still in that special, mysterious state.
As this was ongoing, Chu Xuan took the time to observe the situation.
Apart from the heavenly domain, there was chaos everywhere.
There was nock of ancient battlefields appearing, and remnants of ces destroyed during previous cmities.
Chu Xuan still did not know what had happened back then that caused the various races to be expelled and unable to return to the nine zones.
However, he did know that the reason was not that simple.
This was especially so when he saw many special existences hidden or trapped in the nine zones.
He was increasingly convinced that the unforeseen event back then was not caused by the major races'' attempt to control the Great Dao of the nine zones.
The more he understood about the Great Dao of the nine zones, the more he understood how powerful and special it was. It was not something that the immortals, celestials, and demons could control.
If he wanted to control the Great Dao of the nine zones, they would have to also deal with thews of the chaos.
Back then, the various powerful races were clearly unable toe into contact withws of the chaos.
Chu Xuan''s Heavenly Daows were only able to achieve this by chance.
Moreover, the Heavenly Daows had been recognized by thews of the chaos. In a sense, the Heavenly Daows were subordinatews of thews of the chaos.
Chu Xuan could be considered to have exploited a loophole in this situation.
The Heavenly Daows continued to expand, devouring and assimting thews of the Great Dao.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan froze. He saw a special, mysterious small space in a certain area in the heavenly domain.
There was a corpse sitting cross-legged in that space.
It looked like a corpse, but it was not dead.
It was a human Nine Extreme Daoyuan expert.
Why was there a human expert hiding in the heavenly domain?
Boom!
The Great Dao''s vibrations suddenly increased. Chu Xuan refocused his attention on the Great Dao once more.
He had to be on guard in case more gaps in the Great Dao power of rejection appeared.
The Great Dao was shaking, and gradually, in a corner of the newly-expanded world, there was a faint light.
Chu Xuan''s heart skipped a beat.
Would there be a gap in the Great Dao''s power of rejection?
If the experts from the chaos could enter the nine zones in advance, it would ruin many of his ns.
Moreover, it would affect his peaceful life.
Chapter 528 Ray Of Light
A ray of light suddenly appeared.
It spread out into the chaos, as if it was paving a path.
Pan Shan, who was attacking the nine zones, moved and charged toward the path of light.
He intended to enter the nine zones through this path.
Chu Xuan''s heart tightened, and readied the Boundless Destruction Sword to strike again.
If Pan Shan barged in, he had to be killed to intimidate the experts in the chaos.
Although Pan Shan was a World Creator, he had yet to recover from his injuries.
Chu Xuan was confident that he could kill him in one strike.
Boom!
When Pan Shan approached the path of light, it suddenly triggered the appearance of the power of thews. Pan Shan, who was originally rushing toward the path of light, was hurled back and injured.
Boom!
Roar!
Pan Shan was not willing to give up. He roared and exploded with a terrifying strength as he charged forth once more.
This time, the force of the rebound was even more terrifying.
Pfft!
Half of Pan Shan''s body shattered, and his blood sttered into the chaos as his broken body flew out.
The power of his Dao path, and Pan Shan''s physical body was restored. Looking at the light, he finally sobered up from his anger.
Venerable He and the others, who had wanted to follow the path light into the nine zones, stopped.
Even someone as strong as Pan Shan was sent flying, so there was no way they stood a chance.
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. That ray of light was actually protected byws and could prevent experts from entering.
However, why did this light appear?
Where would it spread to?
When Pan Shan charged at the path of light, the power ofws that exploded had the aura of thews of the chaos.
The light continued to spread. No one knew where it was spreading to in the chaos, and no one knew why it appeared.
Chu Xuan kept an eye on it, afraid that something could sneak in.
The Heavenly Daows were still rapidly expanding and improving.
More and more ces in the heavenly domain were upied by the Heavenly Daows.
Hei Yue was still in a special state.
His entire being was constantly sublimating.
The Great Dao continued to shake, and a wisp of the aura of the Great Dao cmity seemed to appear.
The Great Dao cmity wasing?
Chu Xuan''s expression turned serious.
However, the aura of the cmity seemed to be weakening.
It was as if the Great Dao cmity was about to end before it even began.
Was it because of the appearance of thews of the chaos?
Was this path of light a substitute for the Great Dao cmity?
"This is the entrance to the nine zones. Let''s work together!"
Pan Shan''s face was gloomy as he looked at Venerable He and the others.
"You''re a chaotic being with extraordinary power. If you can''t enter, we won''t be able to enter even if we join forces."
Venerable He shook his head.
"I am a chaotic being, and you are living beings from the nine zones. Although you have been expelled from the world, you still have the innate advantage of having been recognized by the world."
"I can''t enter, but it''s not impossible for you and the other races of the nine zones to enter," Pan Shan said in a deep voice.
Venerable He and the others were startled. What Pan Shan said made sense. This was an opportunity. If they could enter the nine zones, then no matter what fortune there was there, it would all belong to them.
As for Pan Shan, he only wanted to use the experts of the nine zones to sneak in.
Chapter 529 The Scepter Of The Order Of Chaos
The experts from the chaos all descended toward the path of light.
Chu Xuan frowned. The Boundless Destruction Sword was ready at any time if they managed to enter.
If he wanted to stop them, he would have to pay attention to them at all times and prevent them from entering.
As such, his carefree and idle days woulde to an end.
Boom!
Venerable He and the others were still blocked outside.
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
The changes in the world continued, and Chu Xuan had to be on guard at all times. Half a monthter, Hei Yue still had not woken up from her transformation.
Thews of the chaos were no longer present.
The ray of light was still there and had not disappeared.
Looking out from the chaos, one could see that there was a shining road that extended to an unknown ce.
In the Ancient Chaos World, there were already experts who followed the path of light all the way into the depths of the chaos, looking for the end of the path.
Perhaps they could enter the nine zones from the end of the path.
Chu Xuan had also thought of this problem. He had Huang Long and the other two creatures of the Great Dao head to the path of light.
Huang Long and the other two were very excited, thinking that they could leave the Great Dao.
In the end, they were unable to enter the path of light.
Another half a month passed.
Apart from the path of light that extended toward the chaos, the world had basically returned to its peaceful state.
To Chu Xuan''s surprise, the Heavenly Daows had already assimted a tenth of thews of the Great Dao.
Although it had now slowed down, it did not stop.
The Reincarnation Great Dao principle had also been greatly improved.
The Buddhist, Monster and Ghost Dao principles also benefited from this.
As did Mo Tu, whose strength and size of his Dao path also increased.
"Your Heavenly Daows have taken control of the world. You havepleted the second phase of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n and have been rewarded with a million-mile Dao path extension!"
After the Heavenly Dao hadpletely epassed the nine zones, including the primordialnd and heavenly domain, the system''s reward arrived.
A million-mile Dao path extension!
Chu Xuan did not choose to receive his reward immediately. It was not time yet. He still had to be on guard against experts sneaking in.
He looked at Hei Yue.
The recovery of her divine soul had brought about a transcendent transformation of her talent.
It was as if she had been born with the ability to controlws.
Thepletion of Hei Yue''s transformation should trigger the system''s reward again.
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation. What would the system reward him with?
Another million-mile Dao path extension?
He looked at Ding Yue and the other disciples. They had all benefited greatly and had some insights. They also discovered some secrets of the chaos.
Looking at the path of light toward the chaos, Chu Xuan vaguely understood what it was.
This Great Dao cmity was probably gone for now.
In its ce was a path that led to chaos.
As for where it extended to, perhaps he would find out when Hei Yue finished her transformation.
There were so many secrets in the nine zones.
The hidden guys and strange existences were really beyond his expectations.
This included those who were once extremely terrifying and extraordinary existences, but they were notpletely dead and were hiding, waiting for the opportunity to revive.
Were they waiting for the Great Dao cmity?
If so, they were destined to be disappointed.
Of course, Chu Xuan still needed to confirm this.
He figured that he would obtain urate information after triggering the system''s reward for Hei Yue''s transformation.
A few dayster, she finallypleted her transformation.
"You remained in seclusion, strategized, and took back the missing portion of your disciple''s innate divine soul. You stimted the improvement of the Heavenly Daows and annexed part of the Great Dao of the nine zones. You have been rewarded with a million-mile Dao path extension!"
"The innate divine soul of your disciple, Hei Yue, has been activated. She has transformed into the soul of thews of chaos and order. You have been with the Scepter of the Order of Chaos."
"You triggered the great change in the world, and thews of the chaos appeared, stopping the emergence of the Great Dao cmity. You opened the ancient path of the chaos abyss, and began the Great Abyssal cmity. You have been rewarded with the chaos supreme technique, Ancient Abyss Prison!"
The three system rewards came one after another.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed.
As long as he received the rewards, his Dao path would reach the three-million-mile mark!
Even the Ancient Chaos Gods would have to be wary of him now.
As expected, the Great Dao cmity was gone even before it started.
However, what was the Great Abyssal cmity?
In addition he was also rewarded with a supreme treasure, the Scepter of the Order of Chaos.
Chu Xuan examined its description.
"The Scepter of the Order of Chaos can manipte thews of the chaos and punish those who manipte thews of the chaos."
Looking at the scepter''s description, Chu Xuan was excited. This was a killing weapon.
Manipting thews of the chaos!
He could also punish others for manipting thews of the chaos.
Of course, the scepter had some restrictions, and it could not be used as one pleased.
Chapter 530 The Ancient Path (Part 1)
First of all, one had to have a certain level of strength, with the minimum requirement being a million-mile long Dao path.
Chu Xuan fulfilled this condition.
Second, once he manipted thews of the chaos, there was a cooldown period before he could use it again, which depended on how much he manipted thews of the chaos.
Although there were restrictions, the scepter was still an extremely powerful treasure.
Chu Xuan checked thest reward.
Supreme chaos technique, Ancient Abyssal Prison!
It was a powerful secret technique that involved thews of the chaos.
It could turn sections of the chaos into an ancient abyssal prison, and could suppress, kill, and control all existences!
As long as one was suppressed in the ancient abyssal prison, he would be able to determine that person''s life and death with a single thought.
Looking at the Ancient Abyssal Prison''s description, Chu Xuan could not help but think of the abyss in the chaos.
The abyss in the chaos waspletely different from the abyss in the ordinary world.
In the abyss in the chaos, space shattered, the Great Dao crumbled, and thews were in chaos. It was in a terrifying state.
Chu Xuan raised his head and looked at the path of light that extended toward the chaos abyss. If he was not wrong, it led to the source of the Great Abyssal cmity.
Still, what was the Great Abyssal cmity?
Chu Xuan felt it was necessary to understand it. He could not allow the nine zones to be unstable because of this.
Would something emerge from the chaos abyss ande to the nine zones?
Was there a cultivation level restriction?
If an expert above Chu Xuan''s level appeared, he might not be able to protect the nine zones. This was not what he wanted.
Pan Shan and the others were unable to enter the ancient path of the chaos abyss.
Chu Xuan spected that if one wanted to enter the ancient path, one had to fulfill a certain cultivation requirement.
The living beings from the abyss coulde to the nine zones through the ancient path, so the living beings in the nine zones could also go to the abyss, right?
That was an opportunity!
Danger existed amidst opportunities.
In the chaos, the more dangerous a ce was, the greater the opportunities hidden within it. The only thing that mattered was whether one had the fate to obtain them and survive.
The changes in the world continued, and the ancient path continued to extend into the chaos.
Hei Yue woke up and felt that an endless amount ofprehension had filled her mind.
It was as if she had learned the secrets of many Dao principles and thews of the chaos the moment she woke up.
As long as she raised her cultivation level, she would be able to gradually control everything.
"Master, I''vee to a certain realization. An ancient path has appeared in the world, leading to the chaos abyss."
"One can invade the nine zones through the ancient path from the chaos abyss. For the time being, only Dao realm and below cultivators can step onto the ancient path."
"However, the Daoyuan realm experts of the nine zones are unable to enter the ancient path, and cannot even approach its entrance."
The first thing Hei Yue did after waking up was to inform Chu Xuan about what she knew about the ancient path.
She did not know how she knew about the existence of the ancient path, or how she knew about its restrictions and rules.
She had a premonition that the appearance of the ancient path was rted to her.
Chu Xuan was a little puzzled. The Daoyuan realm cultivators of the nine zones could not even get close to the entrance of the ancient path?
Could it be that the entrance to the ancient path was not on the Great Dao, but in the nine zones?
The Daoyuan realm cultivators in the heavenly domain could not easily enter the nine zones, so that conjecture made sense.
If the creatures from the abyss invaded through the ancient path, it would be a crisis for all the races of the nine zones.
Fortunately, only those Dao realm and below could enter the ancient path.
With that, Chu Xuan was at ease. A Dao realm expert could not disturb his peace.
Furthermore, once the Heavenly Daows reced the Great Dao of the nine zones, he could also restrict the ancient path.
"It''s both a crisis and an opportunity. It''s a good opportunity for the races of the nine zones to put aside their internal conflicts and work together to resist the invasion of the abyss."
Chu Xuan''s voice resounded in Hei Yue''s mind.
"Actually, we can also counterattack and invade the abyss. The chaos abyss has many opportunities," Chu Xuan continued.
"I understand, Master," Hei Yue said respectfully.
"There''s no need to worry. You just have to figure out what you should do in the future."
"Yes, Master!"
The disciples had all grown up. After this series of transformations, they would not be too far away from opening their Dao paths.
The ancient path was also a ce of opportunity for his disciples.
Boom!
On this day, the ancient path finally changed.
The light went through the heavenly domain andnded in the Deste Ancient Zone, revealing a huge gate.
The radiant gate suddenly descended, shocking all of the Dao realm experts in the nine zones.
They had no idea what it was, or where it led to.
However, they all could sense that this was an opportunity. As such, countless Dao realm experts charged over.
Chu Xuan nced at the entrance of the ancient path. There were indeed some restrictions and rules that prevented just anyone from entering.
Even if he used the Heavenly Daows, he would not be able to seal the radiant gate, as the level of the Heavenly Daows was still a little low.
When the changes in the world ended, those who were trying toprehend it all woke up.
After this period, the Heavenly Daows had devoured one-tenth of the Great Dao of the nine zones, which was a huge gain.
Moreover, it had incorporated the entire nine zones into the Heavenly Daows.
Under the heavenly Dao, some hidden existences were revealed to Chu Xuan.
For example, the skeleton and the giant head in the heavenly domain.
They were all dumbfounded at the moment, and had no idea what to do.
If they were to appear at this stage, they would face unknown dangers.
They could sense that their opportunity to recover had been dyed
At this moment, Chu Xuan finally had the time to observe the entire nine territories and observe the hidden existences.
The ancient path had arrived, but the time for the gate to open had not yet arrived.
Furthermore, the power of rejection of the nine zones'' Great Dao still existed, so Chu Xuan could continue to stay in his courtyard peacefully.
As for the hidden existences in the nine zones, Chu Xuan did not n on dealing with them unless they appeared to cause trouble..
If there were no hidden special existences in the world, the world would be too boring.
Of course, there were some special existences in the nine territories that he could make use of.
He looked at a certain ce in the primordialnd. There was a special small space there, and a special existence was hidden there.
The other party had once been iparably powerful, but now, he was only left with a bit of origin essence and was barely breathing.
Even so, his strength was close to that of a First Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivator. From this, it could be seen thatwhen the other party was at his peak, he had definitely surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
The Ghost World was in need of an expert and a guardian. Chu Xuan had taken a fancy to this person.
There was no other reason.
This special existence had the form of the ghost race, but it was simr to the Netherworld race.
Chu Xuan suspected that the Netherworld race was born from this person''s origin essence.
Its body was like a soul and was verypatible with the Ghost Dao principle.
Of course, the reincarnation cycle was very important, so Chu Xuan would not just arrange for a single person to take charge.
Chapter 531 The Ancient Path (Part 2)
Chu Xuan did not look for him immediately. Instead, he received the system''s rewards.
The two-million-mile Dao path extension allowed Chu Xuan''s Dao path to reach the three-million-mile mark!
His bragging to the Daoyuan realm cultivators was finally about to be a reality.
? Chu Xuan once again entered the state of enlightenment.
In the chaos, as the nine zones became peaceful again, one could see the ancient path leading to the depths of chaos.
Venerable He and the other experts all had extremely serious expressions.
The changes in the nine zones hadpletely exceeded their expectations. What was certain was that their knowledge of the nine zones had been rendered defunct.
The races that had been expelled would probably not be able to return to the nine zones.
This was not a good thing.
The Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivators were in an even worse mood.
Being unable to enter the nine zones meant that one would not be able to cut off the source of their Dao paths and that their strength would remain stagnant.
The only thing they could turn their attention to was the ancient path.
They had already sent someone to follow the trail of the ancient path to discern its final destination.
Now, the question was whether or not they could enter the nine zones from the end of the ancient path.
Pan Shan''s expression was ugly. He stared at the nine zones with a gloomy face as he wondered whether the failure of the n was an ident or a trap?
Recalling the entire process of the setup, there were no ws, and there were no signs of anything amiss with Hei Yue.
She was far weaker than he was, and her divine soul was also in a dormant state.
Furthermore, she had also cultivated the secret technique he had taught her.
Was it an ident?
Was the awakened divine soul even more terrifying than he had expected?
Pan Shan found it difficult to understand. With his strength, even if Hei Yue''s divine soul had awakened, how could she destroy his wisp of consciousness?
His intuition told him that someone had ruined his n.
An existence from the nine zones?
Pan Shan could not understand why or how such a powerful existence had been hiding in the nine zones.
Those guys were either restricted and could only move around in their small spaces, or were half-crippled. How could they still have the ability to ruin his n?
Could it be that one of them had recovered?
Pan Shan was unwilling, resentful, and helpless.
Looking at the ancient path. Why did this path of light that extended into the chaos abyss feel so familiar?
It was as if it had appeared before when he was still weak.
However, too much time had passed, and he had been severely injured several times. Some of his memories from when he was weak had been affected to a certain extent.
Venerable He also stared at the path of light that spread from the nine zones into the chaos abyss.
He raised his eyebrows as if he had thought of something.
He looked at Pan Shan, the powerful chaotic being.
Of course, he could now see that Pan Shan had not recovered from his injuries.
Even so, he was still not his match.
No one present could match him.
Even if they joined forces, they might not be able to resist Pan Shan. After all, World Creator realm experts were too powerful.
Chaotic beings were not exactly World Creator realm experts, but in terms of strength, they were no different from one.
If Pan Shan went crazy and attacked them, no one would survive.
Of course, the immortal, celestial, and demon races all had their own World Creator realm experts. The races of the Ancient Chaos World also had such experts, so unless Pan Shan fancied his survival chances against multiple World Creator realm experts, he would not do such a thing.
Chaotic beings were powerful, but there were still stronger and weaker ones among them.
Those who had not been born when the chaos was born were naturally weaker than those that were.
"Have you recalled something?"
Pan Shan asked Venerable He.
"From my memory, there seems to have been a simr situation. However, I was still weak at that time and had not reached the Daoyuan realm, so I am not too clear about the details," Venerable He said after some thought.
In fact, it was not because he was weak at the time, but because he sensed some danger and chose to cultivate in seclusion in the immortal race''s secret realm.
Only when the danger was gone did he step out of seclusion and enter the Daoyuan realm.
"Trash!"
Pan Shan directly said in disdain.
He was a second-generation ancestor of the immortal race, and had existed for so long, yet he did not even know much.
Venerable He did not seem to be angry at all. He stared at the path of light that spread from the nine zones to the chaos abyss and said after a long while, "The simr situation back then seemed to be rted to that person."
Mo Zun and the others were stunned.
That person?
When Pan Shan heard this, he suddenly recalled something. His expression changed again and again as he said, "The simr situation back then was caused by that person?"
"Yes."
Venerable He nodded.
Mo Zun, Divine Lord Du, and Kun Zhen silently listened. In front of Venerable He and Pan Shan, they were all juniors.
Chapter 532 The Ancient Path (Part 3)
However, they knew who ''that person'' was.
Although they did not know his name, they had heard of legends about him.
He was the one who had created the cultivation technique of the human race!
"The ancient path of the chaos abyss!"
"The Great Abyssal cmity!"
Pan Shan finally recalled his past memories and coldly spat out these words.
Venerable He was stunned for a moment before his expression changed.
"The Great Abyssal cmity? "
"Right!"
Pan Shan nodded his head heavily.
Mo Zun was an impatient person, so he could not help but ask, "Senior He, what are those things?"
He did not dare to ask Pan Shan directly, for fear of angering him and being made an example of.
Venerable He had a good temper and would not attack him rashly.
"There was once an ident in the nine zones. I don''t know how it happened, but that person caused the Great Dao cmity to end in advance, which led to the Great Abyssal cmity."
Venerable He''s expression was heavy.
"The ancient path of the chaos abyss is a path leading to a chaotic abyss from the nine zones. The Great Abyssal cmity came from the abyss. During that period, countless living beings of the nine zones died, and many races were also wiped out."
"Once the chaos abyss upies the nine zones, the fate energy of all the races will bepletely cut off from the Great Dao, and their future path will be unknown."
Mo Zun and the others'' expressions changed.
The current nine zones were much, much weaker than they were in the past. How could they resist the invasion of the chaos abyss?
Once the nine zones were upied by the abyssal creatures, it would be a great crisis for all the races.
"How did the Great Abyssal cmity end?"
Divine Lord Du could not help but ask.
"I don''t know." Venerable He shook his head.
Both Divine Lord Du and Mo Zun cursed inwardly. How could a second-generation ancestor of the immortal race not know?
Could it be that he had hidden himself back then and had not experienced it, so he did not know?
"Does this mean that the Great Dao cmity has already ended?"
Ancestor Yuan Shan could not help but ask.
They had been on guard against the arrival of the Great Dao cmity, but it ended before it even started?
That was too much of a joke.
Venerable He looked at the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts and said after a moment of silence, "For you, the Great Abyssal cmity is far more terrifying than the Great Dao cmity, especially given that you haven''t cut off the source of your Dao paths."
"It''s rumored that the living beings of the abyss will devour the source of Daoyuan realm cultivators'' Dao paths and obtain the recognition of the great Dao, bing the creatures of the nine zones."
The expressions of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts present changed drastically.
They could not enter the nine territories and did not even have the chance to resist.
Once the sources of their Dao paths were devoured, the consequences would be unimaginable.
In their current situation, they were rejected by the Great Dao and could not even hide the sources of their Great Dao.
"Could it be that the Great Abyssal cmity was triggered by the return of that person? "
Mo Zun looked at the nine zones with fear.
There had always been rumors that that person had died.
After all, he had not appeared for a long time.
However, only ''that person'' had achieved this feat, so the reappearance of the path of light might mean that he had returned.
"It has nothing to do with that person. After all, he has disappeared for a long time."
Venerable He shook his head.
He looked at Pan Shan.
The changes in the nine zones were most likely rted to Pan Shan. He did not know what thetter had done.
Pan Shan naturally would not exin anything. He coldly snorted and headed towards the chaos abyss.
Why did that divine soul trigger the Great Abyssal cmity?
Could it be that the divine soul was rted to the abyss?
Was it born in the chaos abyss?
No one present dared to go to Pan Shan for an exnation. After all, their strength was inferior to his.
"The real crisis is here. Let''s gather together. If the Great Abyssal cmity is not dealt with, it will not only affect the nine zones. You must know that the changes in the chaos are also rted to the chaos abyss, and it will spread to our region of the chaos at any time," Venerable He said in a deep voice.
The experts of the nine zones returned to the Ancient Chaos World worriedly to discuss countermeasures.
¡
Chu Xuan woke up from his state ofprehension and looked at the ancient path. It seemed like it would open soon.
He had to make some preparations in advance. He could not leave the cultivators in the nine zones to fend for themselves. They had to take the initiative.
Chu Xuan looked at Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators. Now that the Heavenly Daows epassed the heavenly domain, he knew exactly how many Daoyuan realm cultivators there were in the nine zones, as well as what level they were at.
The current nine zones were probably the weakest they had ever been in history.
There was not even a single person who had reached the 5,000-mile mark.
Even ounting for those hidden special existences and those half-crippled guys, who were hiding and waiting for the opportunity to recover, things were still bleak.
In any case, those hidden fellows would not rashly reveal themselves. Some were even restricted and could not leave the space they were in.
Chu Xuan looked at Hong Yuanchu. This expert of the human race was also the leader of the human race''s Daoyuan realm experts.
He had actuallye into contact with a wisp of chaotic energy ofws and obtained a great opportunity.
The speed at which he was extending his Dao path had increased dramatically, and he had already reached the 4,000-mile mark.
Mo Tu''s strength had also improved during this period, as did the other demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators who had converted to Buddhism.
Soaring Floor Dragon had also sessfullyprehended the Monster Dao principle.
The changes in the world ended, and Hong Yuanchu also woke up from his state ofprehension.
Chu Xuan said in the group chat, "The nine zones have changed. The Great Dao cmity has ended in advance. Now, the ancient path of the chaos abyss has opened, and the Great Abyssal cmity ising."
When Hong Yuanchu and the others heard that the Great Dao cmity had ended in advance, their hearts tightened before they could even celebrate.
The ancient path of the chaos abyss?
The Great Abyssal cmity?
Chu Xuan continued, "Now that the nine zones are connected to the chaos abyss, the living beings of the abyss will soon invade. The races of the nine zones need to join forces to resist them."
The living beings of the chaos abyss were not recognized by the nine zones or the Great Dao.
If they wanted to be epted by Great Dao and leave the chaos abyss, they had to devour the source of the races of the nine zones in order to conceal the aura of the chaos abyss and obtain the recognition of the Great Dao, allowing them to survive in the nine zones.
The environment in the chaos abyss was harsh. Every living being in the chaos abyss had the lifelong dream of bing a living being of the nine zones.
Thus, the arrival of the Great Abyssal cmity was a catastrophe for the living beings of the nine zones.
They would either kill the living beings of the chaos abyss, or be killed or devoured by them.
The chaos abyss was dangerous, but there were also opportunities.
By killing the living beings in the chaos abyss, one could obtain the fate of the Great Dao, which would help them cultivate faster and be stronger.
Therefore, the nine zones were an opportunity for the living beings of the chaos abyss, and the chaos abyss was also an opportunity for the living beings of the nine zones.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were shocked. They realized that the real crisis of the nine zones wasing.
Even if they did not know much about the chaos abyss, they knew that any cmity that reced the Great Dao cmity would not be simple.
The living beings of the chaos abyss were definitely powerful.
"Why do we obtain the fate of the Great Dao by killing the living beings of the chaos abyss?"
Kun He asked curiously.
Was it solely due to the Great Abyssal cmity?
There should be a reason, right?
Chu Xuan smiled.
"The chaps abyss is a prison. The living beings inside are viewed as sinners by the Great Dao."
Chu Xuan had some guesses as to how the chaos abyss had appeared. It was probably to suppress experts who vited thews of the chaos. Perhaps it might even have been created by an omnipotent expert.
He did not know how many of these abysses existed in the chaos. However, some of the weaker abysses were probably the work of certain experts.
"We''ll arrange for Dao realm experts to enter the ancient path," Hong Yuanchu said.
The group of Daoyuan realm cultivators heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there were restrictions around the ancient path. Only Dao realm cultivators and below could enter.
Otherwise, they would be under a lot of pressure, and danger could befall them at any time.
Chapter 533 Reincarnation Cycle Guardians (Part 1)
The news of the ancient path and the Great Abyssal cmity would be disseminated through the Daoyuan realm cultivators to the various races in the nine zones.
In any case, these Daoyuan realm cultivators were legendary existences in the nine zones, so it should be easy for them to facilitate the formation of an alliance to defend the nine zones and attack the chaos abyss.
In any case, this whole venture was an opportunity, especially so for those who had been stuck at the Dao realm for a long time and were unable to break through.
Chu Xuan looked at the primordialnd. It was time for that special existence to increase the strength of the Ghost World and be a guardian of the reincarnation cycle.
The Great Abyssal cmity would undoubtedly result in the loss of many lives, and the reincarnation cycle would y a huge role in managing the dead souls.
Chu Xuan decided to make the reincarnation cycle known so that all the living beings in the nine zones would know of its existence.
Therefore, it needed the protection of experts toy down the rules.
With the current power of the reincarnation cycle, it was impossible to suppress a Dao realm expert.
That fellow in the primordialnd was very suitable to oversee this.
Other than the fact that his Dao path was special and that he was simr to the ghost race, he also had strength and potential.
If he could recover to his former peak, even Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts would not be able to escape the rules of the reincarnation cycle.
In addition to this person, Chu Xuan also looked at the wisp of consciousness of the Extreme Dao cultivator.
It was in a dark, abyss-like space, and its wisp of consciousness was scattered and floating inside.
He was in a state of deep sleep.
It seemed that only when the Extreme Dao was in danger of being eradicated would it awaken and take action again.
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes. This wisp of consciousness was very special, in line with the fact that the Extreme Dao itself was special.
This thought was not deliberately separated from the main consciousness, but was a remnant wisp of consciousness after death.
However, the remaining origin essence it possessed was too little, and it could only maintain its current state and not recover.
Ji?
Was he the third ancestor of the human race, the founder of the Extreme Dao?
After Chu Pingfan transformed into an Ancient Chaos God, he would likely beparable to the third ancestor at his peak.
Unfortunately, he was only left with a wisp of consciousness, so he naturally could never recover to that state by himself.
After looking at this wisp of consciousness, Chu Xuan realized that Chu Pingfan''s Extreme Dao was different from this person''s Extreme Dao.
Even though they were both Extreme Daos, there was still a difference.
Chu Xuan could not judge which was stronger.
The wisp of consciousness that was scattered in the space suddenly gathered together and woke up.
"Who is it?"
"Ji?"
Chu Xuan''s voice resounded in its mind.
This person was also a candidate for the Ghost Dao principle.
If the other party became a ghost, they could recover and create a ghost cultivation path simr to the Extreme Dao for the ghosts.
The wisp of consciousness was shocked. He was actually unable to find out who was speaking to him.
"Yes and no!"
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow. This answer was interesting.
The fearsome existence, the ancestor of the Extreme Dao, was indeed not simple.
Was he truly dead?
He could not help but think of the first person to create a human cultivation technique.
It was rumored that he had fallen.
That person''s talent should be even more monstrous, right?
Even after massacring experts from various races and being surrounded, he was still alive. How could that person be dead?
He should have escaped into the chaos.
"What do you mean by yes and no? Among the Extreme Dao cultivators, only you possess such strength."
Chu Xuan''s voice sounded in his mind.
"Who are you?" Ji asked after a moment of silence.
Chapter 534 Extreme Dao Avatar (Part 1)
He was shocked. Even if he only had a wisp of consciousness left, he still possessed a certain measure of strength.
However, he could not even trace the origin of the voice transmission, nor block it.
This was too terrifying.
Chu Xuan did not answer and continued, "You''re not a clone, nor are you a divine soul that has been split off. There''s no sign of possession or integration."
"Your origin is indeed the Extreme Dao. Why is it both extreme and not extreme?"
"Can''t you see it?"
Ji replied in a deep voice.
"I have my guesses, but I''m not sure," Chu Xuan continued, "Ji, tell me, what happened. I''m looking for you to give you an opportunity."
Silence¡
Since the other party was able to discover him, it meant that it would be easy for him to destroy this wisp of consciousness.
"I''m formed from a Dao path."
Chu Xuan''s guess was confirmed, which left him speechless.
He actually cut off a part of his Dao path and turned it into his own avatar. Was he not afraid that the Dao path would be damaged beyond repair?
This was akin to severing one''s cultivation foundation.
"Back then, it was this Extreme Dao avatar of yours that massacred the experts of the various races?"
If an Extreme Dao avatar could ughter those experts, how strong would his main body be?
Furthermore, even such a powerful being did not dare to directly resist the immortal, celestial, and demon races, and was forced to use an avatar.
From this, one could see how powerful those three races were.
"That''s not the case. I knew that I would be hunted down by everyone, so in the moment of crisis, I used my avatar to die in my ce," he said indifferently.
He was indeed a ruthless person.
Which Daoyuan realm expert would dare to cut off their own Dao path to create a scapegoat?
If he was not careful, he would die.
Somehow, he had actually seeded.
What was even more terrifying was that this Extreme Dao avatar of his was notpletely dead.
"Where is your main body?"
"It fled into the chaos."
"After cutting off the Dao path, did it recover?"
"You''re asking too much, Sir."
"What''s the harm in telling me?"
"The nine zones are isted, so there''s no way I can tell how my main body is doing."
''The Great Dao''s power of rejection has cut off his connection with his main body?''
Not long ago, thews of the chaos had appeared. Although the Great Dao''s power of rejection had not disappeared, Ji, who was in a special state, would definitely be able to discover some information about his main body.
"Who are you? What are your intentions?"
Ji asked coldly.
From Ji''s attitude, his main body should have resolved the repercussions of severing his Dao path, and managed to grow stronger again.
He was not afraid of this wisp of consciousness disappearing.
Of course, Ji was not the kind of person who wouldpromise.
Among the ten ancestors of the human race, he was the most brutal. He killed so many people that all of the races in the nine zones were terrified. He was the reason why cultivating the Extreme Dao became taboo.
"I created a world and a race called the ghost race. The ghosts have their own Ghost Dao principle. Your current state makes it very suitable for you to enter the Ghost World.
Chu Xuan did not hide anything and directly stated his intentions.
For Ji, it was an opportunity for his wisp of consciousness to enter the Ghost World and recover.
This wisp of consciousness contained his Extreme Dao path, which was different from ordinary avatars. After entering the Ghost World, even if this wisp of consciousness did not increase his strength, it was equivalent to gaining a second life.
If his main body were to fall, then this avatar would be able to take over the legacy of his true body and rise to power again.
"If you cultivate the Ghost Dao principle with your wisp of consciousness and cultivate your Extreme Dao cultivation there, you can restore this avatar. This matter is an opportunity for you."
Ji revealed a shocked expression. "You created a world? In the nine zones?"
"That''s right. What about it?"
The nine zones were aplete world, a world born at the beginning of chaos. How could another world be created within it?
Who could create a world in the nine zones?
In the long history of the nine zones, there were countless experts. It was not that none of them wanted to create a world.
For example, the immortal, celestial, demon, and monster races had once wanted to create a world that belonged to them. In the end, they had all failed.
They could only open up a space, but not a realm.
There was a fundamental difference between a spatial mystic realm and a world.
The mystic realm still belonged to the same world, whereas a world had its own set ofws and Great Dao.
As everyone knew, it was impossible to create one''s own world in the nine zones.
Even if a realm was created, it would be a part of the nine zones.
However, someone had actually created a Ghost World in the nine zones??
He even created a new race.
What was even more terrifying was that the Ghost World had its own Dao principle, which was a nascent Great Dao.
It was not devoured and assimted by the nine zones, but a rtively independent existence.
"How did you do it? You''re not lying to me?"
He was extremely shocked.
Just how powerful was the other party to be able to do it?
Chu Xuan could tell that there was something wrong with his tone. Could it be that there was no way to open up a world in the nine zones?
The Ghost World, the Buddhist World, and the Monster Zone were actually worlds of their own, and were all system rewards. Chu Xuan had not thought about it before.
Now that he thought about it, it was indeed impossible to open up an independent world in the nine zones.
They could only open up spatial mystic realms.
However, the spatial mystic realms were also part of the nine zones, while the Buddhist, Ghost, and Monster Worlds were not. They were merely connected to the nine zones.
In addition, the three wpr;ds would continue to grow stronger.
Of course, if the Great Dao of the nine zones was devoured by the Heavenly Daows, then the three worlds would naturally be dependent on the nine zones.
Chapter 535 - 535 Extreme Dao Avatar (Part 2)
535 Extreme Dao Avatar (Part 2)
Then, as the three worlds continued to expand, the nine zones would also grow stronger.
After thinking it through, Chu Xuan said lightly, ¡°How can you predict my methods?¡±
Ji was silent.
This mysterious existence was more terrifying than he could imagine.
He was considering a problem. If this avatar entered the Ghost World and cultivated the Ghost Dao principle, it would definitely be restricted and controlled by the other party.
Would his main body be affected by this?
Chu Xuan noticed his silence and guessed his concerns.
¡°It won¡¯t affect your main body. There are no restrictions on your avatar either. I¡¯m just looking for someone to guard the Ghost World.¡±
¡°The Ghost Dao principle is still in its nascent stage. To you, it is also a great opportunity. You will be stronger with the Ghost Dao principle. It will save you the trouble of opening another Dao path, and it is not impossible for your avatar to grow to the level of your main body.¡±
Chu Xuan then paused, before saying, ¡°Also, it¡¯s not just the Ghost Dao principle, but I¡¯m also giving you the power and authority to protect the reincarnation cycle.¡±
¡°Reincarnation?¡±
Ji asked in surprise.
Chu Xuan briefly exined reincarnation.
Ji was dumbfounded.
He had always felt that his talent was monstrous. Even if it was that legendary human, he was confident that he was not weaker than him.
After all, who would dare to sever a part of their Dao path and turn into an avatar?
Moreover, he had seeded without his Dao path copsing.
However, now someone was telling him that a reincarnation cycle had been established in the nine zones.
After a living being died, their souls would be taken by the reincarnation cycle, and they would be reincarnated once again instead of beingpletely annihted.
The Reincarnation Great Dao principle was a new path for the birth of living beings.
It was simply unbelievable.
Thews of the Great Dao of the nine zones were already veryplete.
Under such circumstances, someone could actually construct a reincarnation cycle and the Reincarnation Great Dao principle without being rejected by the Great Dao.
From this. one could see how brilliant and terrifying his methods were.
Ji would be ced in charge of the reincarnation cycle and protecting it.
This was definitely an opportunity.
He would be the guardian of the reincarnation cycle.
Moreover, as long as the reincarnation cycle did not copse, he would not be destroyed and could not be killed.
¡°You want me to guard such an important thing?¡±
He was extremely tempted.
After all, it was only an avatar with a trace of his wisp of consciousness, if it could recover and be the guardian of the reincarnation cycle, it would definitely be a great opportunity.
¡°The reincarnation cycle is important. Of course, you¡¯re not the only one. You¡¯re just one of the candidates. Furthermore, the reincarnation cycle is basicallyplete and it¡¯s still growing. It won¡¯t be long before even Daoyuan realm cultivators will be included within the reincarnation cycle.¡±
Chu Xuan continued, ¡°What do you think?¡± You should know that you will be given the power of the Reincarnation Great Dao principle. You can protect whoever you want to reincarnate.¡±
¡°I agree,¡± Ji said after a moment of silence.
He felt that he had no reason to refuse.
Chapter 536 Guardians Of The Reincarnation Cycle (Part 1)
"A wise decision. You won''t regret it."
Ji''s choice was not surprising.
This was not an offer that one would reject. The chance to recover, and the immortality unless the Reincarnation Great Dao principle was destroyed, was extremely tempting.
Furthermore, the reincarnation cycle had just been created and had endless potential. He would continue to grow stronger as it did.
"Since you''ve agreed, then go to the Ghost World and cultivate the Ghost Dao principle. You can recover there."
"Alright," he said.
Ji nodded.
Shua!
As he nodded, his wisp of consciousness instantly left the small space involuntarily. When he came back to his senses, he was already in the Ghost World.
Ji was shocked.
This person was too terrifying.
"You shouldprehend it yourself. The ghost race is special, and so is the Ghost World. However, when you cultivate the Ghost Dao principle, it will naturally be impossible for you to return to your original physical body."
Chu Xuan''s voice resounded in his mind.
"How should I address you?"
Ji asked.
"You should call me Lord. You will know my name in the future."
Ji was speechless.
Lord?
He could not say it.
No matter how strong the other party was, this was not a term he could use.
Who was he?
He was an existence who had ughtered experts from various races and made them tremble in fear.
He had never bowed his head.
This time, he did not lower his head. He had just seized the opportunity.
Chu Xuan did not care.
After he was done, he looked at the other person.
That one had a powerful background as well. He was once a chaotic being.
His Dao was somewhat simr to the Ghost Dao principle. His body was like a soul, illusory and ethereal. The Netherworld race was most likely a race that was formed from this person''s origin essence.
The Netherworld race was once extremely powerful.
Even though there was only a little bit of his consciousness left, he was still as strong as a First Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivator.
It was clear that at his peak, he had definitely surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
However, he should not have reached the World Creator realm. Otherwise, he would not have died here. Perhaps if he had not been injured so severely, he would be no weaker than Pan Shan was now.
Chu Xuan estimated that at his peak, the other party probably had a 500 to 600-thousand mile long Dao path.
In the early stages of the nine zones, those who had Dao paths that long were definitely top experts.
Most of the experts from back then who had survived to this day had be World Creator realm experts.
In the primordialnd, on a broken mountain peak, there was ayer of gray fog.
It was as if there was endless resentment lingering in the air that could affect one''s mind.
Dao realm cultivators who entered would be affected.
It was one of the forbidden areas of the primordialnd.
On the broken mountain, some corpses could be vaguely seen, emitting a gray fog.
It was unknown how many years they had beenying there, but they still emitted a special power that affected the mountain peak, turning this area into a forbidden area.
One could see how strong the corpses were when they were alive.
There was a small dark space hidden under the mountain.
There was a soul-like existence floating inside the space, seemingly dormant.
An illusionary Dao path was wrapped around the other party, giving off a sinister and evil feeling.
The wisp of consciousness'' head was like a small mountain, and it had a burly body. However, it had four arms, and even in its current damaged state, one could still see some burning ck mes on its arms.
His eyes were wide open, as if he could never close them.
Two fangs extended from his wide mouth.
His entire appearance gave off a sinister and sinister feeling, like that of an evil ghost, which was one of the reasons why Chu Xuan found him.
Furthermore, the other party''s Dao path was sinister and terrifying, which even seemed to be simr to the Ghost Dao principle.
It could be said that he was verypatible with the Ghost Dao principle.
"Are you waiting for an opportunity to recover?"
A voice suddenly rang out in Hun You''s consciousness.
The voice came too suddenly and without any warning. What was even more terrifying was that it came directly from inside his consciousness and not from around it.
The sudden turn of events scared the wisp of consciousness so much that it trembled, and its illusory body almost cracked.
He was shocked.
He had been hidden here for an unknown number of years.
Back when the immortal, celestial, and demon races were at their peak, they were unable to discover his existence.
The corpses on the mountain was just a cover to tell the outside world that he hadpletely fallen.
It was unknown how many years had passed.
He knew that the time for him to recover wasing.
The next Great Dao cmity would definitely be when he recovered.
The current nine zones were at their weakest since its creation.
Because of this, he started to absorb some Dao aura.
As he was a chaotic being, in order to not be assimted by the Great Dao of the nine zones and be a living of the nine zones, his talent and potential were limited.
He did not absorb the Dao aura to recover.
All he needed to do was to ensure that his wisp of consciousness would not be destroyed.
Recently, he had already sensed that the opportunity to recover wasing.
He was filled with anticipation. When he recovered to his peak, he would kill his enemies to take revenge.
In the end, a voice suddenly appeared and scared him.
"Who is it?"
"Don''t panic, don''t panic. I don''t have any ill intentions. I''m here to give you an opportunity."
Chu Xuan was helpless. This person was a little timid.
Chapter 537 Guardians Of The Reincarnation Cycle (Part 2)
"I don''t need an opportunity."
Hun You''s voice sounded a little cowardly.
He had no choice. He had been in hiding for too long, to the point that he had be timid.
"Don''t be in such a hurry to refuse."
Chu Xuan did not know whether tough or cry.
"Are you waiting for the Great Dao cmity toe in order to recover?"
Hun You remained silent.
He calmed down and felt that he had been too cowardly just now.
He was a chaotic being and had once been extremely powerful. He was one of the rulers of the nine zones. That being said, he could not help but ask, "How did you find me? How did you know that I''m waiting for the Great Dao cmity?"
"Nothing and no one in the nine zones can escape my eyes. You''re not the only one waiting for the Great Dao cmity."
"However, you''re going to be disappointed. The Great Dao cmity has already ended in advance."
Chu Xuan decided to be patient and give this person some advice.
After hiding for so long, even if he was a chaotic being, only a wisp of his consciousness remained. Something must have gone wrong somewhere.
His personality had changed, and the direct manifestation of that was that he had be timid.
"Impossible! How can the Great Dao cmity end in advance?"
Hun You did not believe it.
This person was definitely lying to him.
"Haven''t you already noticed the changes in the world? The Great Dao cmity has been reced and been superseded by the Great Abyssal cmity."
Chu Xuan''s voice was soft, but direct. He did not want to scare this person.
Hun You fell silent and felt a little flustered. The premonition that his time of recovery wasing had indeed disappeared.
Then, when would he be able to recover?
How long would he have to hide?
"I created a world called the Ghost World, as well as a race called the ghost race. I created the Ghost Dao principle. You can enter the Ghost World and guard the reincarnation cycle for me. By doing so, you''ll be able to recover," Chu Xuan said slowly.
"You created a world? In the nine zones?"
Hun You was shocked.
In the past, many chaotic beings had thought of this.
However, they could not do so!
That was when the nine zones were first created, and they had endless potential. Even in the era of great opportunities, they could not create a world.
Today, the nine regions had matured, and itsws were far more perfect andplete.
It was even more impossible to create a world at this time, yet somehow this person had done it?
"Of course. How can you fathom my methods?"
"Could it be that Senior is an Ancient Chaos God?"
Hun You was shocked. He then shook his head, "Impossible. Even an Ancient Chaos God would not be able to do it."
"I created the reincarnation cycle."
Chu Xuan briefly outlined the reincarnation cycle. Hun You became even more shocked and was left speechless for a long time.
He was too powerful.
It was unbelievable.
Could the other party be an existence that surpassed those Ancient Chaos Gods?
Hun You was a chaotic being and one of the rulers of the nine zones when the nine zones were first created.
He also knew what it meant to create the Ghost World and construct the reincarnation cycle.
"What do you think? This is a great opportunity for you."
Chu Xuan asked again.
Hun You was weighing the pros and cons in his heart.
"If you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid you won''t have another chance to recover. The Great Dao cmity will probably never appear again," Chu Xuan continued.
Once the Heavenly Daows devoured the Great Dao, the Great Dao cmity would naturally not appear again. Hun You would then be unable to recover unless Chu Xuan allowed him to.
"I agree to it."
Hun You sighed.
He understood that if he really missed this opportunity, he might really never have the chance to recover.
Moreover, the reincarnation cycle and the Ghost World had just been established, and had endless potential.
It was not impossible for him to surpass his peak strength from back then.
"After bing the guardian of the reincarnation cycle, will I be confined to the Ghost World and reincarnation cycle and be unable to leave?"
He was still thinking of getting revenge on those guys when he became stronger.
"Of course you can leave, but not for too long. The reincarnation cycle must remain safe at all times. You will need to make advance preparations before you leave," Chu Xuan replied.
"Then there''s no problem. I''ll be the guardian of the reincarnation cycle."
After Hun You agreed, he felt more rxed.
He was no longer nervous.
"Good choice."
Hun You only saw a brief sh of light. When he regained his senses, he was already in the Ghost World.
The Ghost World and the Ghost Dao principle!
He was shocked. The Ghost Dao principle and his Dao path actually had simrities.
Ji was no longer a wisp of consciousness.
He had returned to his human form. Of course, his physical body was not made of flesh and blood, and was different from that of the ghost race.
It was a body condensed from the power of his Dao path.
Hun You also spotted him, but did not speak, choosing to immediately begin hisprehension of the Ghost Dao principle.
Boom!
The Ghost Dao principle was rapidly bing stronger and more perfect.
The Ghost World was also expanding and improving, as was the reincarnation cycle.
He looked on silently.
The Fengdu Ghost King and You''er were the most aware of the changes in the Ghost World. Their strength was increasing as well.
Hun You needed time to recover. Of course, the current Ghost Dao principle was not enough to support his full recovery to his peak strength.
At most, he would recover 20 to 30 percent of his previous strength. It was about the same for Ji.
Still, this would be enough to maintain the reincarnation cycle and prevent it from being destroyed for the time being.
As the reincarnation cycle and Ghost Dao principle improved, they would too. Furthermore, when the Heavenly Daowspletely devoured the Great Dao, their strength and status in the nine zones would undergo a massive change.
Before that, Chu Xuan needed to set up positions of authority for them.
The ones who had opened their Dao paths in the nine zones during the era of the immortal, celestial, and demon era races were known as the saints.
As such, he gave Ji the title of Extreme Saint, and Hun You the title of Absolute Saint.
They were the two Absolute Saints who were in charge of the reincarnation cycle.
Chu Xuan informed the Fengdu Ghost King and You''er about the existence of the two Absolute Saints, Hun You and Ji.
The ghost race was still under the jurisdiction of the Fengdu ghost king and You''er. The Ghost World was also governed by them.
Hun You and Ji would mainly be in charge of protecting the reincarnation cycle.
Despite that, if the Ghost World or the ghost race was in danger, the Fengdu ghost king and You''er could ask them for help to ward off the danger.
In essence, Hun You and Ji were like the grand elders of the ghost race. They were the strongest, and would only appear when there was danger or something that the other leaders of the ghost race could not handle.
While Chu Xuan was waiting for Hun You to recover, he continued to observe the nine zones to look for more suitable candidates.
The colorful spotted ancient tree was very special and could not take on human form.
Since it could not take on human form, it could only take the shape of a tree, which was very limiting.
Furthermore, it was restricted by thews of the Great Dao.
In order to avoid being targeted by experts, it had opened up a special space and hid inside.
If one had great luck, they would have a chance to enter that space and obtain some opportunities.
This ancient tree was very special. It possessed some of thews of the Great Dao.
The colorful spots were the manifestation of Great Dao runes, which had the special ability to help peopleprehend secret techniques and divine powers.
Chu Xuan was considering whether or not he should recruit this ancient tree.
However, where would he ce it?
In the Monster World?
Since the tree was a spirit, it was indeed also a kind of monster.
The fact that the spotted ancient tree could show its face meant that it had already transcended a small part of thews of the Great Dao.
However, it was too difficult to transform. The only way forward was for it to be a World Creator realm cultivator. At the very least, if it entered the Monster World, he would be able to condense an avatar that could walk around freely.
The other party should be willing, right?
Chu Xuan pondered this matter inwardly, but decided not to seek out the other party immediately.
The Monster World has Soaring Flood Dragon, so it might not need this ancient tree.
Chu Xuan looked at his pocket dimension. If the tree entered his pocket dimension, what would happen?
In the group chat, Soaring Flood Dragon was looking for Chu Xuan.
After he connected his Dao path to the Monster Dao principle, he benefited greatly and truly understood what the monster race was about.
The rest of the monster race cultivators also wanted to enter the Monster World, so Soaring Flood Dragon decided to seek out Chu Xuan.
Chapter 538 Pecking Order
Chu Xuan was very happy with this. He casually transferred a few connecting Dao crystals to help the other monster race cultivatorsprehend the Monster Dao principle.
Now, the Buddhist Dao principle had Mo Tu and other demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators, while the Monster Dao principle had Soaring Flood Dragon and the other monster race Daoyuan realm cultivators..
The Ghost World was linked to the reincarnation cycle. Ji and Hun You were in charge, which made the Ghost Dao principle far stronger than the other two worlds.
Of the demon race in the nine zones, only the small group led by the former grand elder of the demon race was left.
Moreover, they had been in hiding the entire time, and had been on the verge of extinction several times.
They could not even bepared to some small ns.
As one of the former overlord races of the nine zones, they had fallen to such a state, which made many cultivators sigh.
The Buddhist sect had reced the existence of the demon race.
Even the Dao realm and Daoyuan realm demon race experts had converted to Buddhism.
In the Ghost World, Hun You''s restored figure finally appeared.
He was ferocious and terrifying. He had a strong body and four thick arms, giving him the appearance of an evil ghost.
"Hun You?"
Ji raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise.
This was the legendary, brutal, bloodthirsty, and extremely terrifying chaotic being. He was one of the rulers of the nine zones in ancient times.
He was not dead?
Many of the powerful races that had once surrounded and exterminated the chaotic beings of the nine zones had been annihted.
The immortal, celestial, demon, and other powerful races had thestugh.
One had to know that the ones who first went against the rulers were not led by the immortal, celestial, or demon races. Instead, they were led by some legendary existences.
Most of those experts were innate lifeforms of the nine zones.
The first innate lifeforms were not like Huo Xuan, who was only born in theter stages of when the nine zones were born.
They were extremely powerful and fought against chaotic beings. The war was extremely cruel.
One by one, the once-powerful races of the nine zones were wiped out in the war against the rulers.
After a long war, the chaotic beings that once ruled the nine regions either died or fled. In the end, the nine zones were ruled by the living beings of the nine zones.
It was during this period that the immortal, celestial, and demon races rose to power and became the overlord races of the nine zones.
It was rumored that the nine zones in ancient times were vast and wild, far more so than it was in the current era. However, after the long and terrifying war, the world was shattered, leaving only the primordialnd of the Deste Ancient Zone.
From this core, the nine zones gradually reconstructed themselves.
Hun You was one of the rulers back then.
Furthermore, he was one of the three most vicious rulers, and extremely strong. Moreover, his Dao path was extremely terrifying and horrifying.
Those who were weaker than him would naturally feel fear when facing him.
It was precisely because of this that countless people had died fighting him, unable to muster their full strength.
Back then, they had been able to fight these rulers because the rulers had their own grudges and were not united.
They would even gloat when they found out that a ruler had been killed by a rebel, and even reward that rebel.
By the time the rulers had realized that it was an organized rebellion, it was toote to join forces.
"That''s me. Who are you, junior?"
After restoring his body, Hun You was not as timid as before. His violent and brutal aura naturally reappeared.
His image was terrifying and fierce.
"Being a senior isn''t an advantage, nor does it give you the right to act superior," Ji chuckled.
"In the past, if a junior like you dared to look me in the eye, I would have killed you on the spot," Hun You said proudly.
"If you were of the same generation as me, I wouldn''t even look at trash like you," Ji replied coldly.
"Junior, you''re not convinced?"
"Each generation is stronger than thest. Old guys like you aren''t worth the salt you spew."
"It seems like you''re not convinced. Let''s have our fists do the talking then, since we both have recovered somewhat."
Hun You''s four arms spread out, and a sinister and terrifying power surged out of his body.
Ji stood there without moving. However, there seemed to be an extremely sinister and terrifying aura emerging from his body.
It seemed that cultivating the Ghost Dao principle had a unique effect on them.
Chu Xuan silently watched the two and did not stop them.
One was a chaotic being, and one of the rulers of the nine territories.
The other was the third ancestor of the human race, who created the Extreme Dao and killed countless people, making the experts of various races tremble in fear.
Both were extraordinary in their own right.
There was naturally a reason why the two of them were at loggerheads.
They were both guardians of the reincarnation cycle. However, even though they shared the same status, they had to establish their might.
This battle would determine the pecking order between the guardians.
Chu Xuan was not afraid of any conflict between them.
Their only job was to protect the reincarnation cycle.
As long as they did not shirk that responsibility, Chu Xuan would not interfere.
Moreover, there would be more than just them in the future.
Chapter 539 Jis Extreme Dao
Chu Xuan could also take this opportunity to see how strong Ji''s Extreme Dao was and how it differed from Chu Pingfan''s.
"Die!"
Hun You was like an evil ghost. A terrifying and sinister energy swept out as a ghastly w appeared and struck toward Ji.
Ji stood in ce, his eyes calm. When the attack was about tond, he raised his hand and pointed.
His power seemed to be concentrated on one point, and instantly pierced through the ghastly w.
The Extreme Dao could attack a single point and prate everything.
Ji moved.
His entire being was like an attack.
Boom!
Chu Xuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. His Extreme Dao was indeed extraordinary. It caused his power level to instantly rise by more than one level.
It was likely that Ji would be able to fight cultivators who were a whole major realm above his.
Kingyer and Chu Pingfan were Extreme Dao cultivators as well, and they were invincible among those within the same major realm. However, they could not fight those who were a major realm above them.
Chu Xuan was uncertain as to what kind ofprehension Ji''s main body had, and whether his main body had advanced to a new realm of the Extreme Dao.
Ji''s avatar disyed the power of Ji''s Extreme Dao, which seemed to be some sort of extreme transformation, and strengthened his attacks significantly.
Originally, after Hun You recovered, his strength had almost reached the Third Extreme Daoyuan realm.
However, the moment they started exchanging blows, the Ji''s attacks instantly suppressed Hun You.
The more he fought, the more shocked he became. What kind of Dao path secret technique was this? It could actually generate this level of power?
Hun You immediately adopted a defensive strategy.
The more powerful the Dao path secret technique was, the more energy it would consume. As long as he could drag this out, he would definitely be the one to win.
However, Hun You was wrong.
What Ji used was not a Dao path secret technique.
In terms of endurance, he was even stronger!
"Hun You, a former ruler who has killed countless experts. He had once caused many experts to be petrified on the spot with a single nce."
"Looking at you now, you''re nothing special. Perhaps the various races and experts back then were too useless," Ji said casually as he attacked.
"Hmph, if it was back then, junior, you would have long been annihted!"
Hun You coldly snorted.
He was also puzzled. Why could the power of his Dao path not influence Ji
Those who were weaker than him would naturally feel fear when facing him.
To be able to ignore the influence of his Dao path, one had to have a strong will and an extremely strong will. All such people who could do so were absolutely monstrous.
Throughout the entire history of the chaos, there were not many.
This fellow was not simple at all.
He remained calm andposed, as if he felt no fear whatsoever.
"If I was in your era, I could kill you alone. There would be no need for so many experts," Ji said in contempt.
"Is that so? In that case, I''ll let you experience the power of a ruler of the nine zones!"
Hun You''s body exploded, transforming into thousands of ghostly shadows.
Ghostly wails and howls resounded as the boundless power of his Dao path. The battlefield seemed to have been transformed into a ghastly domain.
Ji had no choice but to be cautious.
He raised his hand, and a saber appeared in his hand.
"Kill!"
The saber qi was like a bolt of lightning as it shed a path through the ghastly domain.
However,yers of gray mist appeared, wearing down the attack like a swamp.
The power of the attack was continuously exhausted.
As the battle continued, the dense aura rolled and wrapped around Ji as it sought to shake his soul and erode the power of his Dao path.
A saber, a sword, and a spear appeared in Ji''s hands.
They constantly bombarded the ghastly domain, but everytime they made progress, the gray mist reformed the domain.
Chu Xuan silently watched the battle. These two were indeed fiercebatants.
Chu Xuan was suddenly curious about the history of the nine zones when they were first created.
How did the chaotic beings that once ruled the nine zones get defeated?
Where were the experts who had defeated the chaotic beings?
"Junior, just admit defeat. So what if you''re strong? You won''t be able to hurt me."
"Those b*stards tried to kill me, but they couldn''t shatter my divine soul realm. If it wasn''t for¡"
Hun You seemed to have thought of something as he coldly snorted.
Ji kept attacking, pushing back the fog that was pressing towards him.
"They were just trash. How can they bepared to me?"
He was as arrogant as ever.
"Today, I''ll let you experience what the Extreme Dao is like!"
Ji''s entire aura changed.
In an instant, his body exuded an aura that seemed to be able to break through everything.
Nothing in the world seemed to be able to escape destruction.
"What Dao principle is this?"
Hun You''s expression changed.
Boom!
The gray mist surged and burst forth with scarlet light.
One figure after another with scarlet eyes appeared in the gray mist.
Hun You sensed danger.
Boom!
A burst of power instantly erupted.
The gray mist started to copse, and the scarlet light dimmed.
Ji''s aura was still rising, and had not reached its peak.
Chu Xuan''s expression became a little more serious. This was the true strength of Ji and his Extreme Dao.
The extreme of everything¡
Extreme destruction, extreme damage, and even his life was extreme.
At that time, when he had been surrounded and attacked, his Extreme Dao had allowed him to survive with just a wisp of his avatar''s consciousness.
Hun You was defeated.
He could not stop Ji. He could only watch helplessly as Ji''s Extreme Dao continuously erupted with even greater power.
This was also the reason why all the races wanted to exterminate the inheritance of the Extreme Dao¡
Because it was too terrifying!
Hun You''s figure appeared as he staggered backward. The power of his Dao path was in chaos, and there were even signs of cracking.
Ji was still exploding with power.
This was his ultimate burst of strength.
It sublimated all of his power to the extreme.
After this burst of strength, Ji would be weakened for a short period of time.
Hun You was unable to block it.
He would definitely be severely injured.
He had just recovered, but it seemed that he would be severely injured again. Furthermore, injuries from the Extreme Dao were even harder to recover from.
Although Ji would be weakened after the burst of strength, he could still fight, and would recover much faster than he did from his injuries.
This was extremely terrifying.
Back then, Ji had used this method to kill countless experts from the various races.
Chapter 540 Reincarnation Cycle (Part 1)
If Chu Xuan did not do anything, Hun You would need a long time to recover.
Ji had already reached his limit. There was no way he could stop.
Of course, Chu Xuan would not interrupt his burst of strength.
A wall rose between them, blocking them from each other, as well as from each other''s attacks.
Boom!
Chu Xuan''s voice then rang out.
"From today onward, you two will oversee the reincarnation and protect it. You can also use this opportunity toprehend the Great Dao of Reincarnation and the Heavenly Daows."
"The reincarnation cycle has its own order andws. You two only need to interfere when someone wants to circumvent or break thosews."
"From here on out, I grant the two of you the authority over the reincarnation cycle."
Chu Xuan''s voice became serious.
"Ji will be the Extreme Saint, and Hun You will be the Absolute Saint. The two of you shall guard the reincarnation cycle here."
As soon as Chu Xuan finished speaking, the Reincarnation Great Dao principle appeared, and their fate became intertwined with it.
At the same time, he gave the two of them the right to use the power of the Reincarnation Great Dao principle to a certain extent.
Hun You and Ji were both shocked.
This was the Reincarnation Great Dao principle?
Hearing about it was one thing, but experiencing it personally was another matter.
Only now did the two of them understand the mystery and incredulity of reincarnation.
It was indeed a great opportunity.
In a sense, they could be immortal as long as the Reincarnation Great Dao principle was not destroyed.
Furthermore, as it grew, so would they. It might even be possible for the Reincarnation Great Dao principle to reach the level of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
"This is the Fengdu Ghost King and You''er. They are the rulers of the Ghost World. You belong to two different systems. However, you two are also the guardians of the Ghost World, and will need to protect it if such a need arises."
The Fengdu Ghost King and You''er appeared in front of Hun You and Ji.
"Greetings to the Absolute Saint Hun You and Extreme Saint Ji."
They bowed respectfully.
"Today, I will change the Ghost World to the Netherworld."
Chu Xuan''s voice resounded.
After some deep thought, he decided that given the role of the reincarnation cycle, it was time to change the name of the Ghost World.
Chu Xuan made new arrangements for the Netherworld.
However, the status of the ghost race would not change.
Of course, the ghost race would not be the only race here in the future.
After Chu Xuan finished his arrangements, he left the Fengdu Ghost King and You''er in charge of the management and operation of the Netherworld.
Hun You and Ji sat cross-legged on either side of the Reincarnation Great Dao principles. Their figures were hidden within it as theyprehended and studied the reincarnation cycle.
After countless living beings died, their souls were sucked into the Netherworld and entered the reincarnation cycle after passing through the reincarnation bridge.
Their memories of their previous lives were wiped away, and they then reincarnated into the nine zones.
After reincarnation, a new consciousness was born.
At that moment, the two of them sensed that the mysteries of reincarnation were unfathomable, as well as how vast the Great Dao was.
If someone was cultivated a Dao principle simr to reincarnation and used a secret technique to protect his or her consciousness, they would be able to reincarnate and cultivate anew with their memories intact, and quickly rise to power once more.
This would allow them to avoid their enemies, and even make up for any shorings they had in terms of talent.
Of course, it was also possible for one''s talent to be even worse after reincarnation.
If one could control their own body and reincarnate into someone with a special bloodline, or be the descendant of an expert, they would truly rise up in their next life and change their fate.
Before the reincarnation cycle, there were experts who reincarnated using secret techniques.
It was a world of difference from the reincarnation cycle.
Moreover, it was something exclusive to the strong.
More importantly, the previous reincarnation methods were actually another form of rebirth, and did not change their essence.
It was different from the reincarnation cycle.
The two of them were hidden in the reincarnation cycle, silentlyprehending and watching the reincarnation of the dead.
The weak creatures who had not condensed their divine souls would leave behind their consciousness after their death and be sucked into the Netherworld and into the River Styx.
There, after being baptized by the River Styx, they would either be a ghost or enter the reincarnation cycle.
Chapter 541 - 541 Reincarnation Cycle (Part 2)
541 Reincarnation Cycle (Part 2)
Most of the new members of the ghost race were born this way.
Chu Xuan had finally found guardians for the reincarnation cycle, so he would be able to fully implement the reincarnation cycle.
It was also at this moment that every Dao realm cultivator in the nine zones suddenly had a sh of enlightenment.
Reincarnation!
There was reincarnation in the nine zones!
!!
Humans might reincarnate as monsters in their next life.
And, there was also a chance for monsters to reincarnate as humans?
Reincarnation was a new life, and it had nothing to do with this life.
The Dao realm cultivators of the nine zones were all shocked.
How did this suddenly appear?
Was it rted to the Great Abyssal cmity? Or the changes in the world not too long ago?
Some of them began to ponder.
Since reincarnation now existed, could they use reincarnation to avoid their enemies? Or perhaps cultivate for another lifetime?
There were Dao realm cultivators who immediately tried toprehend the Reincarnation Great Dao principle, but it was too profound.
Many Dao realm experts frowned.
Especially those who were stuck at the 36th level and could not break through.
Out of 10,000 36th-level Dao realm martial artists, there might not even be one who could reach the Daoyuan realm.
Furthermore, Dao realm experts did not really have an infinite lifespan. It was certainly long, but it was still finite.
Although this life was very long, it still had an end.
There were also some Dao realm cultivators who were unable to recover from their injuries due to various idents, which affected their lifespans.
At the end of their ropes, they had all wanted to challenge the ancient path and fight for a chance to break through, or even a chance to find a supreme treasure.
The reincarnation cycle¡¯s appearance had given them a new hope.
Immediately, some people wanted to exploit the reincarnation cycle.
This was all within Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations, which was why he had recruited Ji and Hun You in the first ce.
When Chu Xuan introduced reincarnation into the world, the Great Dao also changed, as if it acknowledged the existence of reincarnation.
Even thews of the chaos appeared for a moment, as if it was replicating the mysteries and reincarnation cycle.
After all, reincarnation could be considered to be filling a void in the chaos.
It allowed the chaos to have reincarnation and perfected the Dao principle of life and death.
¡°You remained in seclusion and created the reincarnation cycle and introduced it to the world. A new world has been born. You have been rewarded with the supreme chaos technique of life and death.¡±
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. This was an unexpected harvest.
At this moment, the nine zones changed again.
The Heavenly Daows expanded rapidly, thanks to its connection to the Reincarnation Great Dao principle, continuously devouring and assimting the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Furthermore, the nine zones began to expand rapidly, as it was shrouded in multicolored lights. Even the power of the Great Dao was increasing visibly, and new Great Daows were born.
This change in the nine zones once again shocked countless existences.
The hidden existences in the primordialnd and heavenly domain woke up from their deep sleep again to examine the changes, before going dormant again.
In the chaos, the experts from the various races gathered in shock.
How long had it been? What had happened in the nine zones?
Why was the Great Dao expanding toward the chaos?
There was no doubt that great opportunities were hidden in the nine zones at this moment.
The experts from all the races were envious as they were unable to profit from these opportunities.
Venerable He¡¯s eyes shed.
Could the changes in the nine zones be rted to the changes in the chaos?
He had to find a way to enter the nine zones as soon as possible.
The ancient path was about to open.
The nine zones would also wee a period of great growth and opportunity.
It was just like when the world was first created.
Now, such a great opportunity and fortune had appeared in the nine zones, it was time to talk to Hong personally.
Venerable He¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared.
Chapter 542 Theres A Bigshot In The Netherworld (Part 1)
In the nine zones, Hong Yuanchu and the rest went into seclusion once again toprehend the changes in the world.
This was a great opportunity.
Chu Xuan did not even need to remind them this time.
Chu Xuan looked at the newly-opened world. It was still in a lifeless state.
That being said, at the beginning of the world, great opportunities and fortunes were hidden within.
With a thought, Chu Xuan temporarily blocked ess to the newly-opened world.
He wanted to wait for a new world to open up and for a lifeform to be born naturally there.
These lifeforms would be future experts of the nine zones.
Moreover, they were not living beings born from the Great Dao, but the Heavenly Daows.
The Heavenly Daows had already devoured and assimted two-tenths of the Great Dao.
The reincarnation Dao also weed a period of rapid improvement as some experts tried toprehend reincarnation.
Ji and Hun You were hidden within the Reincarnation Great Dao principle.
Both of them were d that they had made the right choice.
This was truly a great opportunity and fortune!
Chu Xuan looked at the ancient path. The gate to the ancient road was about to open.
The Hong Yuanchu had already passed on the news about the Great Abyssal cmity and the ancient path to the Dao realm experts of the nine zones.
Furthermore, he had encouraged the nine zones to join forces to resist the invasion of the abyssal creatures and seize the opportunities in the chaos abyss.
Chu Xuan checked the system reward.
It was another supreme chaos technique, which gave him the ability to decide life and death!
It was extremely powerful and involved thews of the chaos.
In fact, if one was strong enough, it was not impossible to transcend the chaos.
After receiving the reward, Chu Xuan entered a state of enlightenment.
The appearance of reincarnation made many experts in the nine zones drool. Many even thought that they could gain an advantage by transforming into ghosts.
In the end, they would only be disappointed.
Some ancient existences had begun to n for reincarnation, as well as those stuck at bottlenecks for far too long.
The appearance of reincarnation had opened up a new path for them, and given them a new chance to break through, to reincarnate and re-cultivate!
If they could not break through in this life, they would do it in the next.
In a certain sect in the Deste Ancient Zone, a hunchbacked old man looked at a middle-aged man, who was his disciple.
"I''ve spoken with a few good friends and we''ve decided to use reincarnation to reincarnate."
"Where does Master wish to reincarnate?"
The middle-aged man''s expression wasplicated.
He was not surprised by his master''s decision.
His master had once encountered an ident and his cultivation had stagnated for countless years.
"Let''s go to the sect," the old man muttered.
"Don''t worry, master. I will protect you as you develop in your next life."
"Let''s hope it seeds."
The old man walked away.
After reincarnating, he would be able to retain his memories and consciousness and be a new lifeform. With the experience from his previous life, he might be able to break through the shackles of his bottleneck.
There were actually many experts who had such thoughts.
For example, the Dao realm expert of a certain race was struggling at death''s door. The race he was in had been basically exterminated.
His strength had also stagnated.
He did not have any thoughts of restoring this race. After all, even if he recreated this race with his blood essence, their aptitude and talent would not be too strong.
There was no meaning in being reduced to the weak race at the bottom of the food chain.
He was prepared to reincarnate and be a human in his next life.
The human race was now the overlord of the nine zones, and had a promising future.
As long as he was reincarnated into the family of powerful human experts, he would definitely be able to rise quickly and obtain a high status in the human race.
On this day, a few powerful figures appeared in the Netherworld.
With the emergence of reincarnation, experts could enter the Netherworld without being guided by the ghost race.
The expressions of the Fengdu Ghost King, You''er, and the rest of the ghost race experts all changed slightly, but they did not act.
The Netherworld had the two saints. No matter how many Dao realm cultivators showed up, they would not be able to threaten the Netherworld and the reincarnation cycle.
Several hunchbacked elders looked at the rolling River Styx and the Three-Lives Reincarnation Bridge and sighed.
They were wonders created by the world.
They did not step onto the Three-Lives Reincarnation Bridge.
Their instincts told them that once they stepped on the bridge, they would not be able to escape reincarnation and their memories and consciousnesses would be erased.
Instead, they made their way to the Reincarnation Great Dao principle, nning to make use of it to reincarnate on their own terms.
However, just as they approached it, a terrifying spiritual pressure descended.
It pressed down on the Dao realm experts and they were all stunned senseless, unable to move.
They were extremely shocked.
How was that possible?
Was there a Daoyuan realm expert here?
One had to know that even the weakest of this group of Dao realm experts had reached the 30th level.
Chapter 543 Theres A Bigshot In The Netherworld (Part 2)
They had lived for countless years.
In the Netherworld, several groups of existences who wanted to exploit the reincarnation cycle emerged, yet at this moment, they all stood far away, not daring toe close.
A majestic and terrifying voice rang out. The aura this person exuded caused all of the Dao realm experts present to be filled with fear.
"Don''t mess with the Netherworld or the reincarnation cycle. Those that do will be killed!"
The dazed Dao realm experts who had first charged forward were then turned into dust, and their souls were thrown onto the Three-Lives Reincarnation Bridge. Soon, their consciousnesses were wiped out, and their memories dissipated. They turned into nk souls.
Guided by the reincarnation cycle, they disappeared and reincarnated.
From start to finish, Hun You did not appear.
At this moment, all of the Dao realm experts who entered the Netherworld felt a chill run down their spines. Endless fear filled their hearts.
It was as if they were being stared at by an evil ghost.
The voice then disappeared. However, they were still stunned senseless. It took them a long time to recover from their fear.
After that, more Dao realm cultivators entered the Netherworld. When they saw the dazed cultivators, their expressions changed.
Even if they did not know the reason, they knew that something must have happened, and as such they all stopped outside the reincarnation cycle, not daring to rashly attempt to enter it.
Shua!
A figure appeared in the Netherworld.
He had a walking stick, a hunched back, and a face full of wrinkles. He looked very old.
Many Dao realm experts ''expressions changed.
Someone recognized the person.
"It''s the human king Qi!"
"That person? Even he couldn''t reach the Daoyuan realm?"
"It''s him. I heard that he''s reached the peak of the Dao realm."
"If I remember correctly, he is from the same era as Luo Xinbai, right?"
"It seems that it''s not that easy to break through."
The Dao realm experts all hadplicated expressions.
Among the dazed Dao realm experts, there were human Dao realm experts.
One of them clearly knew Qi.
Seeing Qi walking step by step toward the reincarnation cycle, he suppressed the endless fear in his heart and said, "Senior Qi, stop! The reincarnation cycle is too terrifying! You can''t break through!"
Qi stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the man.
Then, he continued to move forward.
After arriving in front of the reincarnation cycle, Qi did not attempt to enter. Instead, he sat down cross-legged.
He was here toprehend reincarnation!
After Qi, a terrifying aura descended upon the Netherworld. The person who came was extremely arrogant.
Its huge body carried a rolling momentum, as if wanting to conquer the Netherworld.
The Dao realm experts ''expressions changed.
Another peak-level Dao realm existence.
Boom!
As soon as he arrived in the Netherworld, he nced at Fengdu Ghost City and hesitated for a moment. He did not go to Fengdu Ghost City, but went straight to the reincarnation cycle.
"Hmph, as timid as a mouse. That''s what all humans are like."
The other party nced at Qi and snorted contemptuously.
Then, he charged straight toward the reincarnation cycle.
Boom!
A terrifying pressure descended, instantly freezing him in ce.
All of the Dao realm experts present were shocked.
Endless fear filled their hearts.
Hun You was very satisfied with the reactions of the Dao realm experts present.
At this moment, he felt like he had traveled back in time to when he ruled the nine zones, when his presence struck fear into the hearts of those living beings.
He turned to look at Qi.
This person wasprehending reincarnation, and he had actually gained something.
Ji also had his eyes on Qi.
After all, Qi had once been a human king, so there was no harm in giving him some preferential treatment.
The uniqueness of the human king position and its inheritance were also created by the ancestors of the human race.
Hun You looked at the fellow who attempted to charge into the reincarnation cycle, and his pressure intensified once more, specifically targeting him.
That person''s heart was trembling in terror at this moment, and it felt like he would copse at any moment.
Since he was young, he had never felt this level of fear.
Then, the pressure dissipated, and a terrifying voice rang out in the hearts of every living being.
"Get out of the Netherworld in 15 minutes. The only thing that awaits those who trespass is doom!"
Pa!
The huge body fell to the ground, trembling.
After a long while, someone among the Dao realm experts suppressed the fear in his heart and fled with trembling legs.
After that, more and more people started to escape.
It was too terrifying.
The reincarnation cycle was extremely terrifying and could not be challenged!
When the fifteen minutes were up, thest Dao realm expert finally escaped from the Netherworld.
The terrifying news that reincarnation was hiding something spread throughout the nine zones.
All of a sudden, many existences who wanted to exploit the reincarnation cycle immediately gave up.
The only chance left was the ancient path.
Moreover, the more it spread, the more outrageous it became.
There were even rumors that the founder of a certain race had died there.
Of course, not everyone had given up.
Some experts felt that perhaps that was not the right approach.
What if they upied the Fengdu Ghost City?
If they became the ruler of the Fengdu Ghost City, would they be able to manipte the reincarnation cycle?
Someone took action, and was promptly annihted.
With Hun You and Ji in charge, these experts who intended to interfere with the Netherworld naturally would not seed.
Gradually, everyone understood not to mess with the Netherworld or the reincarnation cycle.
Only Qi remained in front of the reincarnation cycle, sitting cross-legged.
Hun You had no choice but topromise since Ji insisted.
Time passed quickly, and the 77-year milestone was about to arrive.
Chu Xuan looked at the ancient path.
The gate to the ancient path had trembled several times, indicating that it would open soon.
The terrifying aura of the chaos abyss had already filled the ancient path.
He looked at the Netherworld. Qi was still sitting cross-legged,prehending reincarnation.
Every human king had both talent and luck.
It made sense though, otherwise, how could they have risen to that position?
Qi wasprehending reincarnation, which was the most profound Dao principle in the nine zones.
It so happened that aside from Hun You and Ji, the Netherworldcked some middle-tier experts. This could be considered an opportunity for Qi, and Chu Xuan was considering making him one of the regr guardians of the reincarnation cycle.
He was at the 36th level of the Dao realm, and once he sessfullyprehended reincarnation, would likely be the first to reach the Daoyuan realm, which would be extremely beneficial to the reincarnation cycle''s growth.
Chu Xuan decided to help Qi a little so that he could reach the Daoyuan realm as soon as possible.
Chapter 544 Chaos Dao Mirror (Part 1)
As for whether Qi could actually reach the Daoyuan realm, that would be up to him and his fate.
Chu Xuan''s gaze looked towards a mysterious small space in the primordialnd.
The space was white and extremely cold. In the middle, there was a snow-white object that looked like jelly.
It was a ball of chaotic ice essence.
The primordial actually hid the five elements of chaos, as well as some other essences of the chaos.
When the chaos created the world, these essences also appeared.
No one discovered it, or perhaps someone had discovered it, but was unable to obtain it.
Of course, there was the possibility that someone had fused with part of these chaotic essences.
The disciples had all transformed into potential Ancient Chaos Gods, so he had to make sure that Su Xian''er kept up with them.
In any case, he had promised to give her a huge opportunity.
Chu Xuan extracted part of the ball of chaotic ice essence.
He looked at another mysterious space in the primordialnd.
The inside was verdant and full of vitality.
In the core of the space was a chaotic wood essence.
He also extracted it.
These chaotic essences were left behind from the beginning of the world. They were extremely precious.
Chu Xuan only needed to take a portion.
The rest of the chaotic essences would continue to remain in the space they were in, and as the world expanded, there would gradually be more.
In fact, it might even give birth to life and be an innate lifeform.
In the future, the nine zones would be his, so he naturally had to take good care of this world.
Chu Xuan called Su Xian''er over.
"Sir, you were looking for me."
Chu Xuan raised his hand and rubbed her head. "I once said that I would give you an opportunity and not let you fall behind them. I will give it to you now."
Su Xian''er was overjoyed.
"What kind of opportunity is it?"
She pulled Chu Xuan''s arm and looked excited.
"Chaotic ice essence."
Chu Xuan raised his hand, and a small, crystal-clear object appeared in his palm.
"This is great, I love it."
Su Xian''er was overjoyed.
Chu Xuan injected the chaotic ice essence into Su Xian''er''s body and sent her into the pocket dimension.
"Comprehend it well and fuse with the chaotic ice essence. It''ll be a little ufortable during this period, but you have to ovee it yourself."
"Got it, Sir!"
Su Xian''er was so cold that she could barely reply.
Chu Xuan observed for a while. Su Xian''er''s fusion with this chaotic ice essence would not be a big problem. The process would just be a little ufortable.
After the fusion, she too would have the potential of an Ancient Chaos God.
Unfortunately, Su Xian''er had not relied on her own luck to obtain this opportunity, so this would not trigger a reward from the system.
Chu Xuan called Chu Yun over and injected the chaotic wood essence into her body.
After all the arrangements were made, Chu Xuan continued to cultivate.
He would strive to reach the 10-million-mile mark.
Chu Xuan sighed.
In the blink of an eye, he had been cooped up for almost seventy-seven years.
Other than Chu Yun, no one in the Chu family remembered him, right?
No, that grandfather of his, Chu Tianming, still remembered him.
Recently, his cultivation base was stuck and he was unable to break through to the Heaven realm. He had been suppressed by an old enemy that he had been fighting with for more than ten years, so he was not in a good mood.
He had only roared once in the ancestral home yesterday.
The Chu family was already used to his roars.
As soon as he heard Chu Tianming''s roar, he knew that he must have suffered a loss somewhere.
The Northern Zone had lost many cultivators who left to fight for opportunities amidst the cmity. As a result, there was a shortage of martial artists above the Heaven realm in the Northern Zone.
There was not even a single Dao realm expert.
All of the martial artists who left the Northern Zone seemed to have forgotten about its existence.
In the entire nine zones, other than the living beings of the Northern Zone, the living beings of the other territories seemed to have forgotten the existence of the Northern Zone.
Even if Qin Keyun left, the Great Qin Empire would still be the ruler of the southern state.
The Chu family gradually became a special existence.
Over the years, they had vaguely gained the reputation of being the number one family here.
It was mainly because of the Chu family''s special status in the Great Qin Empire. Chu Yun had also disyed her strength a few times, shocking countless experts.
Chu Xuan thought that it was good for the Chu family to be like this, living peacefully and without too many grudges.
Chu Tianming, this old man, had been holding back for a long time. It was better to help him break through to the Heaven realm.
Speaking of which, Chu Xuan thought of his parents.
There was no trace of them in the entire nine zones.
There was a high probability that they were really dead.
It might really be as the rumors said, and they had fallen while exploring an ancient ruin.
Chu Xuan sighed and did not think much about it. He continued to immerse himself in cultivation. He was looking forward to the eighty-year milestone reward.
"You remained in seclusion for seventy-seven years, created the Heavenly Daows, and created the reincarnation cycle. You have been rewarded with world origin energy, the origin pearl of thews, and an upgrade to the Chaos Dao Mirror."
Chapter 545 Chaos Dao Mirror (Part 2)
This was an unexpected surprise, though Chu Xuan had not used the Chaos Dao Mirror for some time now.
After all, there was no real need for it anymore.
The Origin Dao Ring had already transformed and no longer needed the help of Dao realm cultivators and Daoyuan realm cultivators to nurture it.
Furthermore, with Chu Xuan''s current strength, he did not even care about the ordinary Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Unexpectedly, the system rewarded him with an upgrade to the Chaos Dao MIrror, so he chose to receive the reward.
The world origin energy was infused into the Heavenly Daows, alongside the origin pearl of thews.
He then examined the Chaos Dao Mirror.
"The Chaos Dao Mirror can now search the chaos as well."
This was great!
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. With the Chaos Dao Mirror, he would no longer be bored staying in seclusion.
No one knew how vast the chaos was.
There were too many hidden existences and too many secrets.
That being said, the energy consumption would also be tremendous, making it impossible to search the entire chaos.
Still, with Chu Xuan''s current cultivation level, he would be able to search the chaos area by area.
Moreover, he could use it to project his image.
It was a good tool for bluffing and deception. Perhaps he would be able to fool some experts again.
He took out the Chaos Dao Mirror. It did not seem much different from before.
The only difference was that the mirror no longer had a needle that pointed in a particr direction when it was used.
With anticipation in his heart, Chu Xuan used the mirror for the first time.
He randomly chose a location and poured the power of his Dao path into the mirror.
A scene of the chaos appeared in the mirror.
The scene kept changing, and Chu Xuan finally zoomed in to where Kun Zhen and the others had attacked the nine zones from.
He continued looking around.
His first destination was the Ancient Chaos World.
Shua!
The Ancient Chaos World was extremely vast with many mountains. All of the races of the nine zones lived here.
There were also some primeval races from the Ancient Chaos World.
Chu Xuan saw the ocean in the Ancient Chaos World.
There was a dragon lying on the ind.
There were also some other monster tribes that lived there.
He also saw a giant bird that looked like it was burning in a mountain range.
The fiery phoenix!
They were also one of the overlords of the monster race, and their strength was not much weaker than the dragons.
Then, Chu Xuan saw a few giant tigers crouching on a mountain peak.
The heavenly tigers!
He also saw the territories of the three major races, which formed somewhat of a triangr formation.
They were hostile to each other, but they were united against outsiders.
Chu Xuan then recalled Daoist Flying Cloud, and used the Chaos Dao Mirror to lock onto his position.
Daoist Flying Cloud was in the midst of cultivation.
He was not too strong, and had not even reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
The scene shifted away, and the scene of a certain pce appeared.
Chu Xuan saw a familiar scene and immediately focused.
In the main hall, Venerable He was there, and a refined middle-aged man was standing in front of him.
Chu Xuan looked at the man. His appearance and aura were simr to Hong Yuanchu''s.
Could he be Hong Yuanchu''s ancestor?
Was he one of the human geniuses that became part of the immortal race?
Chu Xuan turned and looked at Venerable He.
This person should be the strongest immortal present in this territory at the moment, as he was on the verge of reaching the World Creator realm.
However, breaking through would not be easy.
? This person must have been stuck at this step for a long time.
When he looked at the middle-aged man again, Chu Xuan was stunned.
This person was hiding a little too much.
He was carrying a supreme treasure that concealed his World Creator realm cultivation.
Those who were well-hidden were generally wily old foxes.
Could it be that he was not a member of the immortal race?
Was he one of the ten ancestors of the human race?
Chu Xuan''s interest was piqued.
He was the first person he had seen who had reached the World Creator realm, even if he had just entered the early stages of that realm.
Although Pan Shan had the power of a World Creator realm cultivator, he was a chaotic being and had not actually created a world.
He used the Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing technique.
Using it through the Chaos Dao Mirror would require far more energy, and was far more difficult.
"Hong, the fourth ancestor of the human race, a World Creator realm expert."
As expected, he was one of the ten ancestors of the human race.
It also seemed like he was indeed Hong Yuanchu''s old ancestor.
In the end, someone who had managed to survive and rise up during an extremely difficult time for the human race, where they were on the brink of extinction, would definitely be an extraordinary person.
If Hong was a World Creator realm expert, then the first and second ancestors would also have reached that realm as well.
Chu Xuan was very sure of this.
As such, including Ji, the human race had four World Creator realm experts.
Even so, they were still suppressed by the various races of the nine zones and were in a difficult situation, which meant that the overall strength of the other side was much higher, especially the immortal, celestial and demon races.
Chapter 546 The Cooperation Between Humans And Immortals (Part 1)
Venerable He looked at Hong and revealed the smile of an old senior.
"Hong, you''vee here personally. It seems that you truly value the cooperation with us immortals. In that case, let''s cut the formalities and get right down to business."
Honging personally was beyond Venerable He''s expectations.
In his mind, they should have found a neutral space to meet and have this discussion, or perhaps evenmunicated through proxies.
Unexpectedly, not only did Honge to talk to him personally, but he also fearlessly entered the territory of the immortal race to do so.
What did this mean?
It meant Hong had enough confidence to ensure his own safety.
Of course, the immortal race would not make a move, because it was not in line with their usual style. The celestial race probably would not as well, but the demon race definitely would.
Venerable He wondered where Hong got his confidence from. Hong was the human race''s fourth ancestor. Many would not pass up the chance to surround and kill him if given the opportunity.
Was he so sure that the immortal race would not reveal his presence here?
Or was he relying on a secret partnership of some sort of the races of the Ancient Chaos World toe to his rescue if anything went awry.
Venerable He dismissed the idea that Hong was confident in his own strength, as thetter was, from his perspective, not a World Creator realm cultivator.After all, Hong did not exhibit the heavenly phenomena associated with World Creator realm cultivators.
The final possibility was that perhaps the first or second ancestor were also present somewhere. Those two were definitely World Creator realm cultivators.
"Since Senior He has that intention, then I will speak franklyas well," Hong said with a smile.
Venerable He was a second-generation ancestor of the immortal race.
He was considered weak among those from his generation who had survived.
Still, Hong did not underestimate him. After all, there were many who were more talented than he was who had not survived to this day. There were definitely certain aspects in which he was extraordinary to have aplished this.
"In addition to the previous conditions, we, the human and immortal races, must sign a Great Dao contract. Those who vite it will be punished by the Great Dao."
"In addition, the human race needs ten chaos artifacts or materials that can be used to refine ten chaos artifacts."
Venerable He frowned.
Ten chaos artifacts were something they could easily afford. However, signing a Great Dao contract that involved punishment by the Great Dao was somewhat uneptable.
If such a contract was really signed, then under the right circumstances, the immortal race would be ced in danger of being punished by the Great Dao.
"The chaos artifacts are not an issue, but the Great Dao contract needs to be discussed. Some terms can not be written into the contract," Venerable He said after some thought.
"Senior He, it''s not that we don''t trust the immortal race, but rather it''s a fact that the chaos is unpredictable, and the future of the human race is uncertain. We need the immortal race''s assurance through the Great Dao contract to ensure that the human race''s legacy will not be severed."
Hong sighed.
"Hong, you must be joking. How can the inheritance of the human race be severed just like that? You know as well as I do that the human race is the overlord of the nine zones today," he said meaningfully.
"There have been too many changes in the nine zones, and it''s full of uncertainties. The races in the nine zones are much weaker than we are, so being the overlord race there is meaningless."
Hong shook his head, his face full of worry.
"It''s fine for us to sign a Great Dao contract, but some of the terms we''ve agreed to can''t be written into it," Venerable He said after pondering for a while.
"There''s one thing that must be written into it. The immortal race must promise to protect the legacy of the human race from being severed."
This condition was not too harsh. The human race had only a few hundred people left, so it was not uneptable.
At least Venerable He thought so.
"Furthermore, the poption of the human race cannot be less than a million. This is our bottom line," Hong added.
A million people should be the bottom line that the immortal race could bear. They would not agree to any more.
Chapter 547 - 547 The Cooperation Between Humans And Immortals (Part 2)
547 The Cooperation Between Humans And Immortals (Part 2)
¡°A million people is too many. I¡¯m afraid the immortal race can¡¯t protect them all. How about 10,000 people?¡±
Venerable He shook his head.
¡°With how powerful the immortals are and the treasures they possess, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to protect a million people,¡± Hong said.
A million ordinary people was not impossible.
!!
¡°Sure, but on one condition. If the immortal race does not have the ability to protect them, we won¡¯t.¡±
¡°Senior He must be joking. The immortal race is extremely powerful, so how could they not have the ability to protect them? If the immortal race declines to that point, it will be annihted. It would be no different from breaking the contract then.¡±
Hong shook his head andughed.
Venerable He thought about it and it seemed to make sense.
If the immortal race could not even protect a million ordinary people, it could only mean that the immortal race had declined to the point of near extinction.
¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do it this way.¡±
Venerable He nodded.
The need for cooperation with the human race was getting more and more urgent.
In particr, there were frequent changes in the nine zones, which signified great opportunities that they wanted to take advantage of.
Currently, none of the races could send their wisps of consciousness into the nine zones.
Only the human race could.
They could even force their way into the nine zones at the price of having their Dao paths suppressed to being less than a thousand miles long.
Hence, cooperation was necessary.
The grudges between the immortal race and the human race were not that deep, so their cooperation would be rtively smooth and conflict-free.
After all, in ancient times, the human race had worshiped the immortals and gods and had received their protection.
¡°When Yang descends to the nine zones to investigate the situation, take this along. This treasure can descend and return with his wisp of consciousness and record the situation observed.¡±
After confirming the cooperation, Venerable He started to n.
If Yang descended to the nine zones, and did not tell the truth, no one would know if he was telling the truth.
Therefore, he had to bring a treasure with him. What they saw would be recorded on the treasure and returned to the immortal race.
This was the basis of their intelligence sharing and cooperation.
¡°As expected of the immortal race. You guys even have such a treasure,¡± Hong praised.
It was easy to send treasures into the nine zones, but it was almost impossible to take them back.
After all, the Great Dao¡¯s power of rejection was still present. Taking out something from the nine zones would be viewed by the Great Dao as an act of plunder and would be blocked.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary treasure. It¡¯s not of much use,¡± Venerable He shook his head.
He did not believe that the human race did not also have such a treasure.
¡°Since we¡¯re working together, this is fine. However, I¡¯m afraid Yang won¡¯t be able to descend to the nine zones in the near future,¡± Hong said with a frown.
¡°Why?¡±
Venerable He frowned and revealed a dissatisfied expression.
Since the conditions had been agreed upon, it would be insincere of them to dy the cooperation.
After all, the situation in the nine zones was constantly changing, and the earlier they knew the situation, the more they could make timely arrangements.
If they waited too long, things might truly spiral out of control.
¡°Yang is severely injured. Mo Zun was really ruthless. If Yang tries to descend with his wisp of consciousness, it will damage his soul,¡± Hong said helplessly.
¡°Is it really that serious?¡±
Venerable He had a look of disbelief.
Even if Yang was seriously injured, did the human race not have supreme treasures to help him recover?
He was clearly just using this matter to ask for some benefits.
He cursed inwardly. So many years had passed, yet the human race still had not changed their nature, seizing every opportunity to extort others.
¡°It¡¯s true. The human race has used all our means and treasures, but it will still take many years for him to recover.¡±
Hong sighed.
¡°Senior He, I¡¯m really not lying to you. The two races have already reached an agreement. Why would I make a fuss over such a small matter?¡±
Venerable He¡¯s thoughts were a little shaken. Was Hong not going to take the opportunity to extort a sum?
It would take many years to recover, which was not a long time for Daoyuan realm cultivators.
If it was in the past, it would have been fine, but not now
In a few years, no one knew what would happen in the nine zones.
The changes in the nine zones had happened too quickly.
¡°There¡¯s no way to shorten the recovery time?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way. Yang¡¯s injuries came from the power of the demon race¡¯s Dao path. If the demon race is willing to provide some treasures to assist in the healing process, he should be able to recover in a few days,¡± Hong muttered.
Venerable He cursed in his heart.
What serious injury? He was just finding an excuse to extort the demon race.
¡°This matter is easy to deal with. I will pass on the message to the demon race and put pressure on them.¡±
¡°In that case, on behalf of Yang, I thank Senior He.¡±
Hong cupped his hands.
Chu Xuan watched the entire process and was surprised. The humans and immortals had actuallye to an agreement?
The wisps of consciousness of the experts of the various races could not descend upon the nine zones, which gave the human race a chance.
What prompted the cooperation between the human and immortal races was probably also rted to the changes in the chaos.
What were those changes?
Chu Xuan was curious.
After Hong and Venerable He finished their discussion, the former left the celestial race¡¯s territory.
He then headed to the territories of the races of the Ancient Chaos World.
The changes had made everyone change their stance on targeting the human race. Now, they wanted nothing more than to cooperate with them to find out what the changes were in the nine zones.
A great opportunity was brewing in the nine zones.
No race was willing to miss this opportunity.
It would not be long before Yang¡¯s wisp of consciousness would descend.
Chu Xuan pondered. He naturally could not allow the other races to discover exactly what was going on in the nine zones.
As such, he needed to make some arrangements in advance.
The Chaos Dao Mirror shifted targets and started to scan the Ancient Chaos World.
After a while, Chu Xuan deactivated the mirror.
He looked at Yang Tian, who was preparing to head to the Deste Ancient Zone.
In the blink of an eye, Yang Tian had entered a treasurend.
After that, outside the treasurend, another nine zones appeared.
However, these nine zones were fake. It was an illusory space set up by Chu Xuan.
When Yang Tian came out of the treasurend, he would find himself in the fake nine zones.
After the arrangements werepleted, Chu Xuan waited for Yang¡¯s wisp of consciousness to descend.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to Yang sending back false information about the nine zones.
Just as he was about to continue cultivating, he suddenly looked at the heavenly domain.
In Mo Tu¡¯s residence, Mo Tu was holding a ball of blood essence in his hand.
It was the demon bloodline that he had left behind before he transformed into a Buddhist.
At this moment, the originally solemn Arhat Mo Tu revealed a sinister smile.
He was currentlymunicating with Tianmo Lie through this bloodline.
Chu Xuan¡¯s face was strange. Mo Tu, this troll, actually knew how to use his brain?
He was actually cheating people?
It was very different from the image of Mo Tu he had in his mind.
In his impression, Mo Tu was rude, overbearing, and arrogant. He was definitely not a guy who would deceive and backstab people.
Was this something he learned when he became a Buddhist?
Mo Tu actually wanted to cheat Tianmo Lie of his treasures.
Furthermore, he was on the verge of sess.
Chu Xuan also understood that the ancient demons were eager to understand the situation in the nine zones and take the initiative.
They had no idea that Mo Tu had already be a Buddhist. After all, the demon race bloodline was still intact, and they could still connect to it.
Even if they noticed some abnormalities, they would only think that Mo Tu had used some secret technique to tamper with the bloodline.
Chu Xuan ignored him. Mo Tu was not stupid, so there was no way that he would reveal anything important about the nine zones.
As for how many treasures he could swindle, that depended on his own ability.
Just as he was about to withdraw his gaze, he suddenly looked at Mo Zhan¡¯s residence, and his expression turned even more strange.
It appeared that Mo Tu and the other demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators had discussed this beforehand. They were actually all using their bloodline to cheat the ancient demons of their treasures?
Chu Xuan was speechless.
Mo Tu and the others had already be Buddhists and could be considered his subordinates. If the ancient demons attacked them to take revenge for this, he would be forced to act.
Mo Tu and the others probably understood this, which was why they had no scruples doing this.
Retracting his gaze, Chu Xuan decided to continue cultivating.
He would strive to reach the ten-million-mile mark as soon as possible.
Chapter 548 - 548 The Gathering Of Geniuses (Part 1)
548 The Gathering Of Geniuses (Part 1)
Deste Ancient Zone
Many Dao realm experts of the nine zones were gathered in front of the gate of the ancient path.
Among them, there were many old and ancient Dao realm experts.
Since the reincarnation cycle could not be exploited, the ancient path was their only hope.
!!
They had to kill the living beings of the abyss to fight for fate in order to break through.
In any case, which Dao realm expert had not gone through battle? Who among them had not survived their fair share of dangerous situations?
Danger and opportunity coexisted.
Boom!
The gate started to shake, and the aura of the chaos abyss seeped out.
Many Dao realm experts were excited.
They sensed the aura of the chaos abyss, which meant that the gate was about to open.
Moreover, they could sense a hint of opportunity from the aura.
The chaos abyss, the abandonednd of the Great Dao, which was also known as the abyss of sin.
It was precisely because of this that they would be able to obtain the fate of the Great Dao by killing the living beings of the chaos abyss.
In front of the gate, there were a few old men sitting cross-legged, and the space around them was empty.
The Dao aura around their bodies seemed to be unrestrained and powerful
No one approached rashly.
These few people clearly had some problems with their cultivation.
If they approached rashly and those people lost control, it would result in a disaster.
Furthermore, they were all 36th-level Dao realm experts.
In the distance, someone was walking over.
All of the Dao realm experts present changed their expressions.
Even the old men opened their eyes.
Though it was a young man, it felt like a peerless sword was slowly approaching.
Ding Yue!
23rd level of the Dao realm!
This was Ding Yue¡¯s current cultivation level.
One of the Dao realm experts recognized him.
¡°It¡¯s Ding Yue, the peerless genius from the current generation of the human race!¡±
¡°Hiss, I actually can¡¯t sense his cultivation level, which means that his cultivation has surpassed the 20th level of the Dao realm!¡±
¡°What kind of monster is he? How old even is he?¡±
The Dao realm experts present were all shocked, and felt inferior in his presence.
Ding Yue was not even a hundred years old!
They themselves had taken tens of thousands, or even longer, to break through to the Dao realm.
How terrifying!
A monstrous genius had emerged.
Some non-human Dao realm experts¡¯ eyes shed dangerously, but they did not dare to attack.
They did not dare to disobey the rules set by the Daoyuan realm experts of the various races. Their lives were more important.
Following Ding Yue¡¯s arrival, another young man appeared from the other side not long after.
It was as if the air around him was burning.
Wang Luo!
Another human genius!
Many experts sighed inwardly. The human race was indeed a race favored by the Great Dao.
Given time, these monstrous geniuses would reach the Daoyuan realm, and then the strength of the human race would grow rapidly.
Wang Luo walked over.
22nd level of the Dao realm!
He was on the verge of breaking through as well.
Ding Yue revealed a smile.
He was the eldest disciple after all!
If he was weaker than his junior brother, how could he maintain his dignity?
A scorching aura also appeared in the distance. It was like a ball of mes was approaching.
Xiang Xing had alsoe.
His cultivation base was simr to Wang Luo¡¯s.
Apart from the human race, the Dao realm experts of the other races all had solemn expressions.
There were too many geniuses in the human race.
Although many races also had geniuses,pared to these few human geniuses they were not worth mentioning.
What was even more terrifying was that their auras were extremely shocking. They probably had the strength to kill opponents that were above their cultivation level!
Many people sighed inwardly. The rise of the human race was inevitable.
As for killing these geniuses?
They did not dare to try.
The human race also had their own peak-level Dao realm experts. In addition, these peerless geniuses were blessed by fate.
One wrong step, and it would be them dying instead. No one wanted to be a stepping stone for these human geniuses.
It could be said that the appearance of Ding Yue, Wang Luo, and Xiang Xing shocked all the Dao realm experts present.
Chapter 549 The Gathering Of Geniuses (Part 2)
Suddenly, a soaring battle intent could be sensed from the distance.
Another young man walked over.
Another human genius!
Xiao Liang!
23rd level of the Dao realm!
Ding Yue narrowed his eyes. This junior brother was very fierce and never fell behind his cultivation level.
He was also very strong. However, this time they would not spar with each other, butpete to see who could kill the most living beings from the chaos abyss.
Immediately after, a peaceful aura emerged, diluting the soaring battle intent.
A handsome monk in a snow-white robe walked over slowly, and there seemed to be Buddhist light lingering around him.
Demon Buddha, who was also known as Mighty Buddha!
It was rumored that he was once a genius of the demon race whoter converted to Buddhism.
It was even rumored that he was the one who led the Buddhist sect and was the first one to spread Buddhist dharma.
The former demon race was now the backbone of the Buddhist sect, and there were even rumors that the Daoyuan realm ancestors of the demon race had also converted to Buddhism.
Many people heaved a sigh of relief.
Finally, a monstrous genius that was not a human.
Demon Buddha was also a 23rd-level Dao realm expert, much to Wang Luo and Xiang Xing''s dismay.
They were currently the weakest of Chu Xuan''s disciples present at the moment.
Another young man walked over.
He was once the peerless genius of the Central Zone''s Qian Region, Qian Ming.
He had already surpassed Ji Dexin, and had reached the 21st level of the Dao realm.
Wang Luo and Xiang Xing heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this junior brother had not surpassed them. Then again, him being weaker than them was only natural, as he was thest to enter Chu Xuan''s tutge.
Ji Dexin was also in the crowd. He looked at Ding Yue and the others with mixed feelings.
He had once been considered a peerless genius and was known as the number one genius of the human race.
However, he was now clearlygging behind, and had only reached the 17th level of the Dao realm.
He sighed inwardly. The nine zones of the current era were indeed unique. So many monstrous geniuses had appeared. However, he considered himself lucky to have reincarnated during this era, as it seemed that the great opportunities present would allow him to reach the Daoyuan realm.
¡
A day passed.
Boom!
The gate of the ancient path; this time even more intensely.
Suddenly, terrifying pressure and killing intent filled the surroundings.
Many experts were shocked.
This was especially so for the Dao realm experts of the monster race. They instantly felt their souls tremble as if a huge mountain was pressing down on their heads.
The eyes of a few seniors of the monsters flickered as they thought of some rumors about the demon n.
As they had always been in seclusion in the Deste Ancient Zone, they did not know much about the Monster World other than what they had heard through rumors.
A majestic white tiger walked overzily.
His body exuded a terrifying pressure and killing intent.
He was not any weaker than the few human geniuses.
Hu Tianya!
23rd level of the Dao realm!
When they saw Hu Tianya walking over, Ding Yue and the others were speechless.
This junior brother of theirs seemed to have transformed even further.
Also, his preferences had not changed at all, and he still did not take on human form.
Seeing Hu Tianya appear, many Dao realm experts, especially those from the monster race, could not help but think back to the legends of when the world was first created.
Originally, these legends had all disappeared from the nine zones.
With the appearance of some treasurends, these legends reappeared.
Legend had it that when the world was first created, the four t divine beasts fought against the rulers of the four directions and defeated them.
One of them was the White Tiger divine beast who upied the West!
The four divine beasts were extremely powerful. They fought against the chaotic beings, stabilized the world, and protected many creatures and races that had existed at the beginning of the world.
Had this person from the monster race transformed into the White Tiger divine beast?
Of the legendary four divine beasts, it seemed that the White Tiger divine beast had appeared. Did the other three divine beasts also leave behind their inheritances?
However, there were no signs of the other three divine beasts'' inheritances appearing in the nine zones.
Hu Tianya''s body trembled, and he transformed into a resolute and dignified young man.
Ding Yue and the others looked at each other, but did not greet each other. It was better not to expose their identities as fellow disciples.
Otherwise, would they not scare these old guys?
At present, only Junior Sister Hei Yue had not appeared.
Ding Yue and the others were all waiting for her appearance.
At the very least, she should be stronger than Qian Ming right?
After all, she was Qian Ming''s senior sister.
Chu Xuan''s disciples appeared one after another, causing a hugemotion. Countless Dao realm experts felt ashamed.
They had lived for such a long time, but in vain.
Boom!
The gate of the ancient path was shaking more and more frequently, and each time it shook, it was stronger. With time, more and more Dao realm experts gathered around this ce.
Among them, there was nock of Dao realm cultivators from the Great Dao Communication group.
When they saw Ding Yue and the others, their expressions were extremely grave.
These geniuses were all senior''s "messengers," and as expected, each and every one of them was extremely monstrous.
Ren Changhe was also here.
Although he was much older, he was still a juniorpared to the other Dao realm experts.
As a 12th level Dao realm expert, he was not considered weak, and was a genius in his own right. However, inparison with Chu Xuan''s true disciples, he was indeedcking.
Du Yuan and the little evil king had appeared together.
They were both 10th-level Dao realm experts.
Then, Qin Ying and Qin Keyun appeared together.
Two peerless beauties, one valiant and heroic.
When they saw Qin Ying, the corners of Ding Yue and the others'' mouths twitched. This junior brother always gave them a strange feeling every time they saw him.
Qin Ying was at the 13th level of the Dao realm.
Qin Keyun was actually at 15th level of the Dao realm.
Moreover,pared to when she was the Great Qin Empress, she was more domineering.
The moment the two appeared, they attracted the attention of many Dao realm experts.
Many people were eager to strike up a conversation with these beauties.
However, the two of them had cold faces and would not allow strangers to approach. Those with insufficient cultivation levels did not dare to step forward.
Incidentally, those who were strong enough were all old men.
Qin Ying and Ren Changhe formed a team.
This made everyone look at Ren Changhe in a strange way.
What did this guy do to attract the attention of these two beautiful women?
The corners of Ren Changhe''s mouth twitched. He looked at the cold yet arrogant, domineering, and valiant Qin Ying. There were a few times when he felt like distancing himself from thetter. However, in the end, he endured it.
They were fellow in-name disciples after all.
Another figure appeared.
Kingyer!
His hair was still messy, and he did not care about his appearance. There was a saber hanging on his waist.
He walked over casually,pletely ignoring the hostile gazes directed his way.
20th level of the Dao realm!
He had had another breakthrough!
Under Chu Xuan''s guidance, he obtained the Extreme Dao inheritance left behind by Ji and gained a lot of insight.
For an Extreme Dao cultivator like him, the ancient path was definitely a great opportunity to improve his cultivation level.
Many Dao realm experts had died at his hands. Among the Dao realm experts present, many had disciples and friends who had suffered this fate.
However, Kingyer''s strength made it impossible for them to take revenge.
Thus, there were many resentful gazes, but none of them made a move.
Chapter 550 The Gathering Of Geniuses (Part 3)
Kingyer was carefree and unbothered about this group of people.
He looked at Ding Yue. This young man was not to be trifled with.
Since they were his master''s people, they were all in the same group. If their strength was equal, they could still spar.
If the other party was stronger than him, he would not go looking for a beating.
Since Chu Xuan had said nothing so far, Kingyer was more than happy to treat Chu Xuan as his master.
After all, one had to grab every opportunity possible to cozy up to a super expert like that.
It did not matter if he was thick-skinned.
The arrival of Kingyer attracted the attention of many experts present.
Especially the non-human experts.
The Extreme Dao was taboo!
Among these Dao realm experts, there was nock of existences who had killed Extreme Dao cultivators.
They all hated the Extreme Dao.
However, Kingyer was the first one to develop to this level of strength.
Many people then also thought of Chu Pingfan.
Two Extreme Dao cultivators had appeared in the nine zones.
It seemed that the Extreme Dao was about to rise.
"It''s been a long time since I''ve heard any news from little Pingfan."
Ding Yue and the others sent each other voice transmissions.
Other than the initial period when Chu Pingfan was targeted by many, there was no longer any news about him after Kingyer emerged.
He seemed to have be rather low-key.
"Could he have gone back to Master''s side?"
"How is that possible? Little Pingfan is not the kind of person who would cower in the face of setbacks."
Ding Yue and the others all knew about Chu Pingfan''s childhood.
"Could something have happened?"
"With Master around, what could happen?"
Then, a simple and honest young man with a wooden saber hanging on his waist walked over.
Chu Pingfan!
Kingyer stood up.
He looked at Chu Pingfan in bewilderment.
Following Chu Pingfan''s appearance, he discovered that his Extreme Dao seemed to have undergone some changes.
It was as if Chu Pingfan was a god of Extreme Dao.
Furthermore, Chu Pingfan''s Extreme Dao seemed to be different from his own.
It was as if there was a second Extreme Dao in the world.
His expression changed again and again. Did this young man create a new Extreme Dao?
How was that possible?
Furthermore, Chu Pingfan seemed to be slightly stronger than him.
21st? Or was it the 22nd level of the Dao realm?
He had actually caught up to him?
Chu Pingfan walked over step by step.
He swept his gaze across the Dao realm experts of the other races, but his expression did not change at all.
He was no longer the weak Chu Pingfan of the past.
Seeing Kingyer, he revealed a simple and honest smile.
He looked like an honest young man.
As soon as he opened his mouth, Kingyer choked.
"Old man, long time no see!"
''He used to call me Senior, but now he''s calling me old man!''
Kingyer''s eyes revealed a slight bitterness.
This kid looked simple and honest, but in reality, he was also a ck-hearted person.
"You''re actually more powerful than me," Kingyer said sourly.
"Isn''t that to be expected?"
Chu Pingfanughed naively.
It was indeed normal.
After all, it was rted to his master, so it was not surprising that Chu Pingfan was more powerful than him.
Kingyer felt even more determined to stick by Chu Xuan''s side.
The two Extreme Dao cultivators of the nine zones were gathered together.
Some forces and races that had targeted the Extreme Dao felt fearful.
Chu Pingfan, Ding Yue, and the others were reminiscing about the past through voice transmissions.
They did not act like they were close so as to help guard each others'' backs. If one of them was targeted, the attacking party would not expect a sudden strike from the others.
At a critical moment, they would be able to deal a fatal blow.
If they appeared to be familiar with each other and it became known that they were fellow disciples, it would make their potential enemies more vignt and cautious.
Boom!
There was a crack in the gate of the ancient path.
Everyone''s spirits were lifted, and they prepared themselves to enter the ancient path. They were ready for a great battle.
Another person came.
Fengkong!
Kingyer''s mouth twitched. Feng Kong, this guy, was really good at pretending.
Feng Kong''s strength had improved quite quickly. After all, the Jade Crystal Pce had recognized him as its master.. This was the secret cultivation abode of a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert..
17th level of the Dao realm. Unfortunately, he was still a little inferior to Kingyer.
However, the speed at which his cultivation level rose was extremely shocking.
From this, it could be seen that anyone who could be a human king was extraordinary.
Within the crowd, a Dao realm expert suddenly said, "Fengkong, if you want to take revenge on Kingyer, I can help you suppress him."
Chapter 551 The Gathering Of Geniuses (Part 4)
The person who spoke was a 27th-level Dao realm expert.
No matter how strong Kingyer was, he had no power to resist this person.
The difference was too great.
This person was once a human king as well, and as such had the duty to support other human kings.
Fengkong was almost killed by Kingyer back then, so taking revenge now would be justified.
Kingyer felt a little nervous.
He was naturally not afraid of Fengkong, but if that person were to make a move, the situation would be different.
"Many thanks for Senior Brother''s good intentions. Back then, it was only a misunderstanding."
Feng Kong cupped his hands in thanks.
The human kings of theter generations would usually address the human kings of the previous generations as senior brothers to indicate that they were of the same bloodline.
Kingyer heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Fengkong with a friendly gaze.
"If you don''t mind, then so be it. However, Kingyer was indeed insolent and vited the dignity of the human kings back then. He must be taught a lesson."
He raised his hand and formed a fist. As he was about to hit Kingyer¡
"Ancestor Hong has already forgiven me. How dare you attack me, old thing? I''m close to Ancestor Hong," Kingyer said hurriedly.
He did not want to be tortured in public.
He immediately used Hong Yuanchu as a shield.
The former human king was stunned, and did not attack.
"You dare to spout nonsense?"
What kind of person was Ancestor Hong?
He could be considered the strongest backer of the human king lineage.
He was the legendary human king who had led the rise of the human race and suppressed the demon and monster races.
"I am a man of my words! Hmph, if you don''t believe me, you can ask Luo Xinbai."
"Also, my master is someone that even Ancestor Hong respects. Don''t think that you''re the only one with a backer," Kingyer said as he straightened his back.
Hmph! He also had a backer.
Even Hong Yuanchu could not punish him as he wished!
The former human king''s face darkened and he put down his hand. Those words could not be taken lightly.
Fengkong stared at Kingyer.
Was the person that Kingyer talked about the same one he was thinking about?
However, he did not recall Chu Xuan taking him in as a disciple.
Was this guy so thick-skinned?
In a daze, his memories returned to his youth. Back then, on the battlefield, Kingyerwas also a famous genius. The two of them were oncerades.
Back then, Kingyer was also a person with skin as thick as a city wall.
He still remembered that he shamelessly went to curry favor with a Heaven realm expert and got a lot of benefits.
It was only after he cultivated the Extreme Dao that he became decisive in killing and lost the shamelessness he had when he was young.
"Kingyer? Is he really your master?"
Seeing Fengkong''s questioning gaze, Kingyer briefly felt a pang of guilt. Then, he patted his chest and said, "Of course he''s my master!"
"You''re just as shameless as you were when you were young," Fengkong sighed.
"Compared to these old guys, I''m just a young man."
Kingyer looked at the group of elders with disdain.
His words attracted a lot of unfriendly gazes.
Many experts looked at Kingyer with cautious expressions.
Did this guy have a Daoyuan realm expert backer?
It was no wonder he grew to this level. It seemed that there was someone supporting the Extreme Dao, and that this person was a powerful Daoyuan realm expert.
Boom!
Three dayster, the gate opened a foot wide.
Through the crack of the door, one could see the ancient path that led to an unknown ce.
They could vaguely hear terrifying roarsing from afar.
At the other end of the ancient path, some living beings of the abyss had already stepped onto the ancient path and were heading toward the nine zones.
The terrifying roars seemed to be filled with violence and sin.
Many experts'' expressions turned grave.
This trip was full of dangers and countless opportunities.
Who could kill their way into the abyss?
Who would dare to charge into the abyss?
In the chaos abyss, there had to be terrifying experts.
A figure appeared silently.
She was dressed in ck and had a beautiful, but expressionless face.
Her eyes seemed to contain an unknown, profound charm of the Great Dao.
Hei Yue!
Ding Yue''s mouth was wide open, and he waspletely dumbfounded.
26th level of the Dao realm!
Hei Yue was actually the most powerful one among the disciples.
"Junior Sister, why are you so strong?"
Ding Yue did not feel good.
He was the eldest senior brother, but he had been surpassed by his junior sister.
Although Chu Xuan did not give them a ranking, ording to the usual practice, the first one to enter was naturally the eldest brother.
In order to live up to his supposed title, he had put in all his effort and constantly improved his cultivation. He wanted to be the strongest one among his fellow disciples.
Only then would he be worthy of the position of the eldest brother.
"My innate divine soul has been restored," Hei Yue replied softly.
Although her innate divine soul had been restored, Hei Yue still did disy her emotions openly. She was already used to her previous expressionless self.
Ding Yue suddenly stopped.
He naturally knew about Hei Yue''s innate divine soul.
He also knew about the grudge between her and the Tianyue Tower.
Her innate divine soul had already been fixed when she became Chu Xuan''s disciple, so since Hei Yue was mentioning it again now, it meant that the missing part of her divine soul had been found and returned to her.
It was precisely because of this that such a huge transformation had urred.
"Congrattions, Junior Sister."
The innate divine soul was indeed extraordinary.
Ding Yue looked at the ancient path with a determined look in his eyes. Only his junior sister had surpassed him.
The others were not as good as him.
He was still worthy of the title of eldest senior brother.
This time, he had to rise up and catch up to his junior sister!
The senior and junior brothers and sisters talked about the past through voice transmission, each sharing their own experiences about their transformation. When they outlined the fact that they had inscribed Great Dao runes, they unexpectedly discovered that this was amonality between all of them.
Chu Pingfan also joined in.
Hei Yue did notprehend or inscribe a Great Dao rune, but her innate divine soul was the embryonic form of thews.
Therefore, she also shared some of herprehension of thews.
Ji Dexin was shocked to see Hei Yue. He had made the right choice.
This sister of his was extraordinary.
"Tianyue Tower has already perished. Little sister, are you going toe back to the Ji family?"
Ji Dexin asked with a sigh.
"What do you think?"
Hei Yue did not hate this brother of hers.
He had once protected her.
Of course, she did not have any deep feelings for him.
No matter what, he was still her elder brother and had protected her several times.
Had it not been for Ji Dexin''s dominance and power, she would have had to pay a heavy price to escape Tianyue Tower''s pursuit.
Ji Dexin nodded and did not say anything.
Heiyue hesitated for a moment and sent a message to Ji Dexin, "The ancient path leads to an abyss. Although there are opportunities, the danger inside is real. You have to be careful when dealing with it."
"I understand, thank you."
Ji Dexin felt very assured. His sister still cared for him.
Hei Yue thought of what Chu Xuan had said, which was that Ji Dexin was the reincarnation of a half-saint of the celestial. She hesitated for a moment, but did not ask Chu Xuan to rify.
Ji Dexin''s identity was not important.
He had once protected her, and now that she had the chance to protect him through a crisis. That was enough.
As for what Ji Dexin''s goal was, it did not matter.
"The ancient path might have been triggered when my innate divine soul was restored. You all have to be careful."
Hei Yue continued tomunicate with Ding Yue and the others.
"Really?"
Ding Yue and his fellow disciples were shocked.
If the ancient path was triggered by her, then her innate divine soul was too terrifying.
"It should be the case. As for why it was triggered, I''m not too sure. Master didn''t mention it."
Hei Yue nodded.
"Junior Sister, be careful. I''m afraid there will be experts watching you," Ding Yue said with a serious expression.
"It doesn''t matter. As long as we don''t leave the ancient path, those experts won''t be able to enter."
Hei Yue was not too worried about this.
Moreover, even if there were experts targeting her, her master would deal with them, right?
Chapter 552 The Chaos Abyss (Part 1)
Chu Xuan looked at the gate of the ancient path that was about to open.
Almost all of the Dao realm living beings of the nine zones, except those who were trapped in dangerous ces, had gathered in front of the gate.
Ding Yue and his other disciples were also there.
Among them, Hei Yue was currently the strongest.
In terms of age, Hei Yue was also the oldest.
In fact, she was more like the eldest senior sister.
However, Ding Yue had always wanted to be the eldest senior brother, and he had been working hard to be a qualified eldest senior brother.
Chu Xuan just let him be.
After all, Ding Yue was his first disciple. Su Xian''er was technically not his disciple, and just a maidservant.
Speaking of her, in the pocket dimension, she had alreadypleted her fusion with the chaotic ice essence and now also had the potential of an Ancient Chaos God.
Chu Yun had alsopleted her fusion.
The two girls were familiarizing themselves with their newfound abilities and cultivating in the pocket dimension.
He looked at the heavenly domain, where Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators had benefited from the appearance of thews of the chaos.
Hong Yuanchu had done especially well,prehended the aura of thews of the chaos, and underwent a transformation. His Dao path was now 7,000 miles long.
Mo Tu was advancing rapidly as well, thanks to his conversion to Buddhism. As Buddhism continued to expand and grow, he became stronger as well. His Dao path was 6,000 miles long.
Soaring Floor Dragon, who had entered the Monster World, also had a Dao path that was 6,000 miles long.
The rest of the Daoyuan realm cultivators all made significant progress, increasing the overall strength of the nine zones.
Ruoxian''s Dao path had reached the 3,000-mile mark.
Kun He''s Dao path was also close to that milestone.
They now truly felt that the nine zones were and of treasures and opportunities, and were determined not to allow any outsiders to enter and upy the nine zones.
Incidentally, Mo Tu and a few other former demon race Daoyuan realm cultivators had scammed treasures from the ancient demon race, infuriating them.
In any case, the Buddhists were naturally opposed to the demons, so conflict between them was inevitable.
Chu Xuan raised his head and looked at the ancient path. He could already see some living beings of the chaos abyss on the path.
It was ferocious, terrifying, and brutal. They did not seem to be particrly intelligent. It seemed that the countless years spent in the chaos abyss had caused them to stagnate mentally.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and decided to explore this mysterious chaos abyss.
Was it formed naturally by the chaos, or was it created by a powerful existence?
He was less than half a month away from the 78-year milestone.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to seeing if there would be any upgrades simr to the one he received for the Chaos Dao Mirror.
The Chaos Dao Mirror shone along the ancient path, during which he saw mostly Dao realm living beings of the chaos abyss.
There were some peak-level Dao realm existences as well.
Chaos Dao Mirror continued to shine along the ancient path, stretching out seemingly infinitely.
It was clear how far the chaos abyss was from the nine zones.
On both sides of the ancient path, Chu Xuan saw some creatures trying to enter the ancient path. Most of these were members of the various races of the Ancient Chaos World, as well as the races from the nine zones.
Each and every one was at least a Daoyuan realm cultivator. Unless one was a Daoyuan realm, it was extremely easy to get lost in the chaos and encounter dangers.
He even saw a few Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts trying to break into the ancient path, but without sess.
The path continued on and on, yet he still had not reached the end. Chu Xuan frowned. If the distance between the chaos abyss and the nine zones was too great, he would not be able to use the Boundless Destruction Sword technique to attack.
At a certain moment¡
Boom!
On the Chaos Dao Mirror, the scene of a deep, dark pit that looked like a ferocious mouth appeared.
Chapter 553 The Chaos Abyss (Part 2)
The edge of the abyss could not be seen, but a terrifying, dark, and brutal aura rippled out endlessly.
Just a corner of the abyss was enough to send shivers down one''s spine.
Chu Xuan adjusted the Chaos Dao Mirror and looked around the chaos abyss. Gradually, arger image projection appeared.
The abyss was like a roaring giant mouth, seemingly wanting to devour everything, but also seemed to be full of unwillingness and anger. He also saw a pair of scarlet eyes, which seemed to stare out into the chaos beyond.
The chaos abyss was like a prison of evil.
For the time being, he was unable to tell if this was naturally formed or if it was created by an expert.
Then, he caught sight of a living being.
It looked like it was formed by resentment, and had lost its ability to think.
It was not particrly strong, having only reached the Heaven realm.
As he looked further in, there were Divine realm existences, and then Dao realm, and finally Daoyuan realm existences.
Chu Xuan''s brows furrowed.
Why were there so many living beings in the chaos abyss?
These were all living beings that had once fallen, and were now living in and of despair.
When Chu Xuan looked at the Daoyuan realm beings, he noticed that even their eyes were filled with despair, causing their personalities to be twisted and brutal. That being said, it seemed that they had managed to at least retain their intelligence and sentience.
Gradually, Chu Xuan came across those who had 10,000-mile-long Dao paths.
Suddenly, a terrifying figure appeared in the scene projected by the mirror.
It was an abyssal being that was 10,000 meters tall, and it had a 200,000-mile-long Dao path.
The other party roared, wrapped in terrifying power, as it rushed to try and leave the abyss.
However, a terrifying suction forceing from the bottom of the abyss pulled it back in, despite its struggles.
It even self-destructed its Dao path, but could not escape. When it reached the bottom of the abyss, it was restored to its original state.
Chu Xuan could see that the eyes of this being were filled with despair.
Momentster, it tried again, and failed again.
It seemed that these abyssal beings were subjected to constant pain and torture, which was why their personalities and consciousnesses had be like this.
The abyss was a prison!
Therefore, the ones in the prison were naturally criminals!
''What kind of ce did this huge chaos abyss belong to?'' Chu Xuan thought to himself as he continued down the abyss.
The abyss seemed to have no end.
During this period, Chu Xuan even found an abyssal being that wasparable to a World Creator realm expert.
The other party silently remained in a corner of the abyss, enduring the torture and pain. His expression was calm and not too violent.
There were many powerful beings in the abyss. Those who could not bear the pain would try to escape, and fail every time. Even if they self-destructed their bodies and Dao paths, they were resurrected once they were pulled back in by the suction force.
Suddenly, a powerful fluctuation and a terrifying roar appeared on the image projection.
A huge passage appeared there, like a path of life in the abyss.
The other end of the ancient path was there.
Countless abyssal beings roared as they tried to enter the ancient path.
Among them, there were quite a few Daoyuan realm experts.
However, because of the restrictions, they were unable to enter the ancient path and were blocked by thews of the chaos.
Angered, they killed the other abyssal beings that gathered there.
One batch of abyssal beings after another was ughtered. However, they were soon resurrected. One could not die here even if they wanted to!
Chu Xuan silently watched for a long time, at the same time observing the power of the chaos abyss''ws. If he entered with his current strength, would he be able to escape?
He was not fully certain.
As he traveled further in, he found three World Creator realm experts.
The strongest one Chu Xuan found had a Dao path that was roughly two million miles long.
As he went deeper and deeper into the chaos abyss, Chu Xuan gradually saw a ball of darkness at the bottom of the abyss.
It was like a ball of dark cotton. The power ofws brewed within it. It seemed that he had reached the bottom.
Chu Xuan zoomed out, and the bottom of the chaos abyss was gradually revealed. It was like a huge swamp, and this swamp contained thews of the chaos abyss.
Thews were chaotic. They were deposited in the chaos abyss, like a swamp where garbage was dumped.
What was being dumped was not garbage in the ordinary sense.
Instead, these werews that had been abandoned or reced!
At the bottom of the abyss, there was no sign of anyone being suppressed.
Of course, it was possible that someone was suppressed beneath the swamp-likews. However, exploring the swamp would possibly alertws or perhaps the person who had created this ce, if it was not naturally-formed.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and did not continue. Instead, he began to search the bottom of the abyss.
There were some treasures in the abyss, such as the treasures left behind by some experts.
There were also special items that were born in the abyss after a long time.
These treasures contained the power of the abyss. To Daoyuan realm experts, these were all rare treasures.
Suddenly, a blood-red light shed briefly across the mirror, and then disappeared.
Chapter 554 - 554 The Chaos Abyss (Part 3)
554 The Chaos Abyss (Part 3)
The blood-red light shed across the screen. Chu Xuan immediately adjusted the Chaos Dao Mirror to track and lock onto the red light.
There was indeed a special existence hidden at the bottom of the abyss.
The blood-red light seemed to have sensed that it was being observed, so it dodged. It moved extremely quickly.
The other party was actually able to sense that it was being watched, which meant that its strength was absolutely terrifying.
Chu Xuan continued to track it and zoomed out so that he could see a wider area.
In the end, at a corner of the image projection, a blood-red humanoid figure about three to four meters tall appeared.
The other party clearly knew that it could no longer avoid the tracking, so it simply stopped dodging.
¡°Who is peeking into the chaos abyss?¡±
A thought was transmitted.
Chu Xuan did not respond.
...
After staring at the blood-red humanoid for a while, he used the Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing technique.
¡°Remnant wisp of consciousness, the spirit of thews of filth, Tao Wu.¡±
Chu Xuan frowned. They were too far apart. Even with the Chaos Dao Mirror, he could notpletely investigate the origins of the other party.
There were certain restrictions.
¡°The chaos abyss must not be peeked into!¡±
After it did not get a response, it seemed to be angry.
Blood-red light bloomed, and thews of filth at the bottom of the abyss began to shake.
Instantly, a dark aura emerged, covering the remnant wisp of consciousness.
Chu Xuan moved the Chaos Dao mirror away and continued his exploration.
The bottom of the abyss was not small, the remnant wisp of consciousness was not the only special existence.
As he continued, Chu Xuan suddenly felt a repulsive force trying to stop him.
...
The power of his Dao path surged into the Chaos Dao Mirror and followed the trail to the source of the repulsive force.
What he saw there was an extremely huge eyeball.
At this moment, the eye was wide open, and it seemed to be filled with anger.
The huge eyeball rippled with terrifying power, stirring up thews at the bottom of the abyss.
The repulsive force gradually increased.
Chu Xuan used the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique again, but this time he encountered an even stronger resistance. It was as if there was a supernatural force in the dark that prevented him from investigating further.
¡°Ancient God Eye.¡±
This was the only piece of information he obtained.
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart trembled. Was this the eye of an Ancient Chaos God?
Could it be that an Ancient Chaos God was suppressed in this abyss?
¡°Get lost!¡±
...
The eyeball let out a terrifying roar.
The repulsive force instantly increased sharply. Chu Xuan did not persist, and directed the Chaos Dao Mirror elsewhere.
He continued to explore the bottom of the abyss.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan sensed an unknown existence searching for him!
He immediately deactivated the Chaos Dao Mirror in order to prevent his whereabouts being traced.
Had he alerted an expert? Perhaps the creator of this chaos abyss?
Someone who could do such a thing would indeed be terrifyingly strong.
Thankfully, after he deactivated the Chaos Dao Mirror, the feeling of being searched for subsided. Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief.
Chu Xuan looked at the gate of the ancient path. It was about to open. In fact, it could already amodate one person.
However, no one dared to take the risk.
His voice resounded in the minds of Ding Yue and the others.
...
¡°The ancient path is unusual. The living beings in the chaos abyss are all crazy. Be careful and avoid entering the abyss itself for now.¡±
As Chu Xuan spoke, he transmitted the scene at the end of the ancient path to Ding Yue and the others.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ding Yue and the others felt a chill run down their spines.
They were all stunned by what they saw.
The living beings in the chaos abyss were all so crazy, and their eyes filled with despair.
Moreover, there were many powerful existences.
After Chu Xuan finished giving out his instructions, he turned his attention back to the Chaos Dao Mirror, this time using it to check the situation in the Ancient Chaos World.
In the Ancient Chaos World, Chu Xuan saw a few powerful experts.
The immortal race had one more supreme expert, one stronger than Venerable He.
This expert was a World Creator realm expert, though a rtively weak one at that.
...
Chu Xuan estimated that this person¡¯s world was only about 20,000 miles in diameter, so this person¡¯s Dao path would not be particrly long.
In terms of strength, he was inferior to Hong.
The Celestial race also had a World Creator realm expert, who was of simr strength to the Immortal race World Creator realm expert..
On the other hand, the World Creator realm expert from the demon race was much stronger, and only just slightly weaker than Hong.
Even the dragons and the fiery phoenixes had summoned their own powerful experts, as did many other races, including the races of the Ancient Chaos World.
Chu Xuan did not see Pan Shan. Perhaps he had left this region of the chaos.
In the Ancient Chaos World, there was a ce full of towering trees. Inside, there was a huge house.
This ce belonged to the giant race.
Chu Xuan looked at the giant race and found that there were not many giants, but all of them had reached the Daoyuan realm.
Chapter 555 - 555 The Giant Race
555 The Giant Race
Even the weakest among them had thousand-mile-long Dao paths, and there were over a dozen of Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts.
Other than their huge and tough bodies, the giants were no different from humans in other aspects.
This was the race that had helped the humans of the nine zones and taught them body-tempering techniques in the past. However, their current rtionship with the human race was uncertain.
In the nine zones, there were now very few cultivators who focused on body tempering. Du Yuan and the little evil king were among these few.
!!
The giant race was different from the other races. They did not seem to be a part of the races of the Ancient Chaos World, or the races of the nine zones. They were also rtively neutral when it came to stances..
In the current chaotic situation, it was impossible to remain neutral without enough power.
Chu Xuan observed them in detail.
Even the bodies of the weaker ones were extremely terrifying, and would require an offensive supreme artifact to crack.re.
At the center of the giant race¡¯s territory, there were several enormous stone houses.
In the center of the ancestral ground, there was a huge statue.
There seemed to be terrifying beasts lying dormant in the huge stone houses, and their aura was abnormally fierce. When Chu Xuan took a look inside, he saw a giant, though much smaller than he had imagined.
It was obvious that the other party had shrunk his body.
This particr giant seemed to be no weaker than a World Creator realm expert. Armed with a supreme treasure, he would probably be able to go toe-to-toe with the World Creator realm experts of the immortal and celestial races.
The Dao paths of the giant race were rather special, as they were unable to create a world to support the foundation of their Dao paths. Instead, their incredibly sturdy bodies became the foundation of their Dao paths, which further strengthened their bodies.
When Chu Xuan looked at the other stone houses, he found a giantparable to a World Creator realm expert in each one. It seemed that there was a good reason the giant race had managed to remain neutral and untouched.
However, he did not know if these experts of the giant race had always been in the Ancient Chaos World or had just returned from the chaos.
If the giant race only had these few powerful experts, they would not be as strong as the immortal, celestial, and demon races.
Chu Xuan knew that the experts who had returned from the three major races were the weaker ones. The stronger ones were all in the depths of the chaos and had yet to return. Still, the fact that the giant race had the confidence to stay neutral meant that they had something backing them up.
Perhaps there was an extremely powerful expert in the giant race who could intimidate all of the other races.
Just as Chu Xuan was about to move the mirror¡¯s image projection away from the giant race¡¯s territory, he suddenly noticed that the statue in the ancestral ground seemed a little unusual.
He immediately zoomed in.
The statue was a giant with bulging muscles and a resolute face. He held a big hammer over his head and looked forward as if he was staring at an enemy.
Chu Xuan could sense that this giant statue was unusual.
It was like a Dao path had condensed within that statue.
The materials used to make the statue were also unusual. Even ordinary Daoyuan realm cultivators would not be able to destroy it.
Was it a statue of an ancestor of the giant tribe?
Was it just a statue?
The more Chu Xuan looked at it, the more he felt something was wrong. He took a closer look.
Even if the statue was made of a special material, it could not block the probing of the Chaos Dao Mirror.
However, at this moment, a terrifying and powerful force suddenly emerged from within the statue, blocking it.
Chu Xuan also noticed that the giant hammer in the statue¡¯s hand moved slightly when this power appeared.
The statue was alive?
Chu Xuan did not continue to probe, but used the Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing technique instead.
¡°Tai, one of the 18 ancestors of the giant race. He is severely wounded and is hibernating to recover.¡±
The statue was one of the ancestors of the giant race.
Were the experts of the giant race aware of his existence and presence?
Was he secretly recovering here to avoid a strong enemy?
Chu Xuan tried to figure out Tai¡¯s strength. Although the Heavenly Secrets Origin Probing technique was limited, he gained a basic understanding of Tai¡¯s strength.
He was no weaker than someone who¡¯s created world was millions of miles in diameter. Normally, this meant that his Dao path had to be at least five to six million miles long.
At his peak, he was even a little stronger than the Chu Xuan was currently.
Of course, if it was a real battle in the nine zones, Chu Xuan was confident that he could win easily. After all, that was his home ground.
Just as Chu Xuan was about to move the image projection away, a thought transmission came from the statue.
With Tai¡¯s strength, it was not unusual for him to notice that he was being watched.
¡°Who is spying on me?¡±
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment and decided to have a chat with the other party.
¡°Tai?¡±
He transmitted his thoughts through the Chaos Dao Mirror.
The moment Chu Xuan replied, it was as if a force was trying to track him.
However, it was not enough to break through the Chaos Dao Mirror¡¯s concealment abilities, especially when Chu Xuan infused it with the power of his Dao path.
Perhaps that strange existence from the chaos abyss might have been able to, but Tai could not.
¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Tai replied after discovering that he was unable to lock on to Chu Xuan¡¯s location.
¡°Who are you, and why are you spying on me?¡±
¡°I have no ill intentions. I¡¯m just curious. Who could have injured you like this?¡±
Tai remained silent.
...
¡°Tai, how long have you been recuperating here?¡±
¡°If you want to take advantage of me, then just try it!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am a good person. I won¡¯t do such a despicable thing.¡±
¡°You¡¯re from the human race? Chu?¡±
Tai¡¯s voice suddenly changed.
Chu Xuan called himself a good person. Normally, only humans would say that.
There were only one or two people in the entire human race who had such strength.
Chu?
Which ancestor of the human race was he?
Was that the name of the first person to create a human cultivation technique, or another ancestor of the human race?
It was rumored that that person had some grudges with the giant race.
...
Chu Xuan did not answer directly, but said, ¡°Tai, do you need any help? I have a supreme treasure that can help you recover.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t ept the kindness of the human race!¡±
Tai snorted coldly.
It was obvious that he held resentment toward the human race.
Chu Xuan did not know what exactly had happened that had caused the rtionship between the giant race and the human race to deteriorate.
Chapter 556 Confusion (Part 1)
"Tai, the chaos has changed. If you can''t recover to your peak strength, how will you deal with the following changes?"
Chu Xuan sighed.
He did not know what the changes in the chaos were, so he wanted to make use of this opportunity to see if he could find out any information from Tai.
"Chu, you don''t have to worry about me. You should be worried about the human race."
"Forget it."
Chu Xuan moved the mirror away and turned to look at the dragons.
It was the only major body of water in the Ancient Chaos World, and the territory of the dragons. There were also many monster tribes residing here, all of which were dependent on the dragons.
There was a huge dragon city under the sea, in which there were many pces, each containing its own spatial real,
There was a huge golden dragon lying in one of the pces, about a hundred thousand miles long.
Its eyes were slightly closed, as if it was resting.
The Chaos Dao Mirror zoomed in, but the other party had no reaction.
It was clear that this dragon was much weaker than Tai.
Chu Xuan hesitated. He did not contact the Dragon and decided to keep a low profile.
He then turned his attention to the fiery phoenixes. After that, he scanned and examined the strength levels of the various races in the Ancient Chaos World.
Then, he turned his attention to the chaos mountains in the surrounding region. There were quite a number of them, but only a few of them were inhabited by living beings.
After randomly looking around randomly for some time, Chu Xuan deactivated the mirror and waited patiently for the 78-year milestone.
Boom!
The gate of the ancient path continued to expand.
Now, it could amodate two people at the same time.
Still, no one took the risk to enter.
After all, no one knew what the situation was like inside.
As the gate opened, the aura of the chaos abyss filled the air.
Chu Xuan suddenly turned to Yang Tian.
At this moment, Yang Tian was not in front of the gate of the chaos abyss, but rather in the illusory world that Chu Xuan had created.
On this day, Yang finally descended with his wisp of consciousness, carrying a jade-like treasure.
There were mysterious runes on its surface.
This was the treasure that Venerable He was talking about.
At that moment, Yang was controlling Yang Tian''s body and walking around the illusory world. He was very confused.
He had not been here for a while, and the nine zones had changed too much. He feltpletely out of ce.
The races in the nine zones seemed to have increased.
He knew about the ghost race.
Now, there were many more strange races.
He tried asking Yang Tian about the changes in the nine zones, but Yang Tian did not know the details. All he knew was that the Netherworld and the reincarnation cycle had appeared in the nine zones.
As for how and when they appeared, he did not know.
Where was theherworld?
Yang Tian had never been there, so he could not answer.
Yang Tian did not know what the reincarnation cycle was, only its name.
Yang was even more confused.
This time, he spent a long time exploring the nine zones.
From the Deste Ancient Zone to the Central Zone, and the rest of the nine zones. The more he traveled, the more confused he became.
It was as if he had arrived in apletely unfamiliar world.
How long had it been since thest time since his wisp of consciousness had descended?
How did things change so much in such a short time?
To his relief, the human race was still the most powerful race.
Then, he tried to sense the Great Dao, and realized that he could not.
What was going on?
Even if he was just a wisp of consciousness, the source of his Dao path was in the nine zones.
No matter what, it was impossible for him to not be able to sense the Great Dao.
Some unknown changes must have happened in the nine zones.
However, he was unable to sense it.
He controlled Yang Tian''s body and headed for the Deste Ancient Zone, and discovered a barren and savage wastnd.
It was as if the world had just been created.
He was shocked.
What had happened here??
What was that mountain that stood tall in the primordialnd and pierced through the clouds?
It looked so extraordinary.
A few dayster, he finally met someone.
After asking around, he learned that the mountain was called Buzhou Mountain.
Legend had it that it was the pir of the heavens.
Yang was dumbfounded.
Buzhou Mountain?
Since when did Buzhou Mountain exist in the nine zones?
Even when the world was first created, there were no legends of such a mountain.
Moreover, after talking to that person, Yang heard more legends that he had never heard before.
The twelve ancestors of sorcery, the three pure ones, and so on.
Each legend left Yang dumbfounded.
This was not the nine zones he knew!
Chapter 557 - 557 Confusion (Part 2)
557 Confusion (Part 2)
Something was wrong!
Where had all these baseless legendse from?
However, that person said that it had been passed down since the beginning of the world!
Yang decided not to stay any longer. Perhaps those guys had heard of those legends, so he would ask them.
!!
Yang¡¯s consciousness left Yang Tian¡¯s body, bringing the treasure back with him.
Chu Xuan saw Yang leave andughed inwardly.
He wondered what kind of expressions the experts of the nine zones would have after Yang brought that information back.
Yang Tian continued to explore the Deste Ancient Zone, and then the primordialnd. After a while, he found a treasurend and entered it.
Chu Xuan waited for Yang to descend again, and did not remove the illusory world.
After Yang left, he took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and used it to spy on the Ancient Chaos World. He did not see Venerable He¡¯s figure.
It seemed that the meeting ce with Hong was not in the Ancient Chaos World. He scanned the surrounding region of the chaos, but could not find any traces of their presence, so he could only give up.
Somewhere in the chaos, on a chaos mountain, there were many experts gathered. Other than Yang and Hong, there was another human expert.
On the other side was Venerable He and the experts of the immortal race. There were also experts from the races of the Ancient Chaos World present, including Kun Zhen and another expert.
Mo Zun was also present. However, his expression was extremely ugly.
For this operation, the human race had used the excuse that Yang had been severely injured by him to extort arge amount of resources from the demon race.
Under the pressure of the immortal and celestial races, as well as the dragons and phoenixes, they had no choice but to cough up resources.
Otherwise, the demon race would be excluded.
The demons¡¯ biggest trump card in the nine zones, those mixed-blood demons, had all betrayed them and scammed the demon race experts of treasures.
All the races participating in this operation had experts present here, and the weakest among them were Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts.
Yang, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes.
His eyes were filled with shock and confusion.
Hong was stunned.
Why did he return so quickly?
Could it be that his wisp of consciousness was rejected by the Great Dao?
The human race was more or less favored by the Great Dao of the nine zones, and the level of rejection they faced from the Great Dao was much weaker than that of the other races.
Could it be that something had happened in the nine zones, causing them to be rejected? Was that why Yang had returned so quickly?
¡°Yang, you returned so quickly? Was your wisp of consciousness rejected? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll have to return the treasures the demon race gave you!¡±
Mo Zun was the first to speak.
Yang took a deep breath and looked at Venerable He.
Among all the experts present, Venerable He was the most senior.
¡°Senior He, is there a race called the sorcerer race in the nine zones?¡±
Venerable He was stunned.
¡°Sorcerer race? Never heard of it.¡±
After a pause, he continued, ¡°Could it be an extremely weak race? If that¡¯s the case, just because I¡¯ve never heard of it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±
No one knew how many races had existed in the nine zones over the countless eras, especially the weaker races.
However, ording to the legends, the twelve ancestors of sorcery were extremely powerful. They were even stronger than the chaotic beings that had once ruled the nine zones, so how could the sorcerer race be weak?
¡°Then, Senior He, is there a mountain in the nine zones called Buzhou Mountain? It is said that it is the pir of heaven,¡± Yang continued to ask.
The people present frowned.
Yang came back and asked about these things. What did he see there?
Hong and the other human expert frowned.
Yang was the tenth ancestor of the human race, although he was the weakest. How could someone like him look so lost and dazed?
Something must have happened in the nine zones.
¡°Buzhou Mountain has never existed in the nine zones, and there is no mountain regarded as the pir of heaven.¡±
Venerable He¡¯s expression turned serious.
¡°Yang,¡± Mo Zun roared, ¡°Just tell us what you saw already. Why are you asking so many questions?¡±
He was extremely unhappy that the human race had extorted arge sum of resources from the demon race
Moreover, a demon race supreme expert had returned, so even if Pan Shan was here, he would not be afraid.
¡°Hmph, Mo Zun, if you¡¯ve got a problem, let¡¯s have at it,¡± The person beside Hong snorted coldly.
¡°The eighth ancestor of the human race, Zhou? You¡¯re not qualified,¡± Mo Zun said in disdain.
¡°Alright, we have important matters to attend to,¡± Divine Lord Du said as he intervened.
Yang sighed.
¡°Everyone, take a look for yourself,¡±
The jade-like treasure flew out and floated in mid-air. As it shone, it began to disy the images and scenes that it had captured while following Yang around.
At this moment, everything that Yang had seen and heard was disyed.
...
Everyone present was stunned and was in disbelief.
Was this how the nine zones were now?
When did those legends appear?
The twelve ancestors of sorcery?
What kind of existence were the three pure ones?
Even Venerable He was dumbfounded.
He was a second-generation ancestor of the immortal race, and an ancient existence.
There were many legends in the nine zones, and he knew almost all of them.
He even knew most of the names of the rulers who had once ruled the nine zones, and the names of many of the experts who had fought against the rulers.
However, he knew nothing about the twelve ancestors of sorcery, nor anything about the three pure ones.
He had never heard of any of these legends.
...
Everyone present finally turned to look at him.
Although everyone looked down on him inwardly, as a second-generation ancestor of the immortal race, hecked strength and capability, and had been surpassed by many of his juniors, he was still an ancient existence, and definitely knew a lot of secrets.
¡°I¡ I have never heard of these legends either,¡± Venerable He said nkly.
¡°Old man He, you really don¡¯t know?¡±
Mo Zun asked suspiciously.
Since the demon race¡¯s expert had returned, he was no longer afraid, and called Venerable He an old man.
Venerable He was toozy to argue with him. This demon did not look like he would live for long. Venerable He excelled at surviving and judging people, which was how he had lived this long.
¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°At the beginning of the world, a group of chaotic beings ruled the nine zones,¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°They fought with each other, and some died while others left the nine zones.¡±
¡°In the past, the innate lifeforms of the nine zones had all been ruled by these rulers, and many of them had been devoured or refined into treasures.¡±
¡°Later on, the four divine beasts rose to power and fought against the four rulers of the four directions. They upied territories in the East, West, North and South respectively and protected some of the innate lifeforms.¡±
¡°After that, the innate lifeforms, and the rising experts of the nine zones, fought against the rulers.¡±
¡°There has never been the so-called ancestors of sorcery or the three pure ones.¡±
Everyone present was silent.
If even Venerable He had never heard of these legends, could the legends be false?
However, how could what Yang had seen and heard with his own eyes be fake? Could it be that the legends predated even Venerable He¡¯s time?
Everyone was dumbfounded at this moment.
Chapter 558 - 558 A Previous World?
558 A Previous World?
¡°Could these legends have appeared after thest Great Dao cmity?¡±
Someone broke the silence.
¡°No, that person said that this was a legend from the beginning of the world. You should know that after the Great Dao cmity, when all of our races were expelled from the nine zones, no such experts were born,¡± Hong said, shaking his head.
¡°Besides, we have all been monitoring the nine zones since then, so how would we not have heard of such a legend?¡±
!!
It was true. After thest Great Dao cmity, each race had kept a close eye on any changes in the nine zones, and they all had their own ways of obtaining information.
There were no such legends.
There was no such thing as Buzhou Mountain!
This was the first time they were hearing of these legends.
It had to be rted to the changes in the nine zones.
¡°Was there really no world before the creation of the nine zones?¡±
Zhou asked curiously.
All of the experts present were stunned.
The nine regions were the first world that the chaos had created. This was something everyone believed in.
Was there a world before the creation of the nine zones?
No one had ever thought of it.
That was because it was said that the nine zones were born when the chaos was established.
Venerable He¡¯s expression changed slightly. He suddenly remembered that the chaotic beings that ruled the nine zones back then were not the Ancient Chaos Gods that were born from the chaos.
They were the second-generation of chaotic beings.
Although they were extremely powerful, they were stillckingpared to the legendary Ancient Chaos Gods.
¡°Could it be that these are really legends from a previous world?¡±
Kun Zhen asked curiously.
The races of the Ancient Chaos World were not born in the nine zones, so they were unaware of the specific situation of the nine territories.
Of course, they also knew some of the legends of the nine zones.
Venerable He and the others were silent.
Legends from a previous world?
Was there really another world before the nine zones?
Perhaps that world had shattered, and the current nine zones had been reborn in its ce?
If there had been another world before the nine zones, that world would have been stronger than the nine zones.
How did such a powerful world shatter and disappear?
These legends might be the result of the recent frequent changes in the nine zones, and portions of the once-copsed world reappearing.
Had the legends of the previous world only begun to be passed down?
Was the nine zones not expanding, but rather being restored to that previous world?
Everyone¡¯s thoughts had gone off on a tangent.
The changes that happened during thest Great Dao cmity were actually very strange.
Even if the races had joined forces to control the Great Dao, they should have at least controlled a part of it.
Even if they failed and suffered a bacsh, it should not have been to the point of being dispelled.
Could it be that the previous world had begun to recover, and that was why the various races had been expelled? Because none of the races in the nine zones belonged to the previous world?
Was their attempt to control the Great Dao was equivalent to hindering the restoration of the previous world, which resulted in their expulsion?
¡°I¡¯m afraid that only a few true ancestors would know if there was a world before the nine zones,¡± Venerable He said in a deep voice.
All of the experts present regarded him as an ancient existence.
However, he was only a second-generation ancestor.
There¡¯s still a generation that preceded him.
The current changes in the nine territories were beyond their expectations.
Unable toe to a conclusion, they each went back to seek the advice of their respective ancestors regarding these legends.
As for the races that did not have ancestors from that generation, they could only helplessly wait for the other races to investigate the matter.
Chu Xuan was unaware that his prank had stumped everyone.
At this moment, he was looking at the gate of the ancient path, which had finally opened.
The few old men in the lead took the lead and entered the gate, stepping on the ancient path. They were all 36th-level Dao realm experts.
After that, the other Dao realm experts started to enter the gate.
The ancient path was incredibly vast, and those that had entered only upied a small portion of its width.
The Dao realm experts of the nine zones began to advance.
The Great Abyssal cmity had officially begun.
Chu Xuan¡¯s gaze pierced through the nine zones and looked at the ancient path. He could already vaguely see the shadows of the first group of abyssal beings.
The battle was about to start.
...
Could the nine zones¡¯ Dao realm experts block them?
There would always be geniuses who would rise up amidst adversity.
If they were unlucky enough to be killed by the abyssal beings, that would be their fate.
If these abyssal beings obtained the life imprints of the living beings of the nine zones, they would be recognized by the Great Dao.
They would no longer be abyssal beings and would be able to live in the nine zones. Perhaps new races would be born this way.
Chu Xuan was not opposed to this.
The diversity of living beings was also the embodiment of a perfect world and a powerful Great Dao.
How powerful were the nine zones back then?
The diversity and strength of the various races back then fueled the development of the Great Dao and the world itself.
If the world wanted to grow stronger, this was one of the ways.
Of course, if it reached a certain level of saturation, it would trigger a cmity to bnce things out.
...
The Great Daoyuan cmity and the Great Dao cmity both existed because of this.
The Heavenly Daows were different.
The stronger the living beings were within the Heavenly Daows, the stronger the Heavenly Daows would be. It was endless.
Chapter 559 - 559 Yang’s Opportunity
559 Yang¡¯s Opportunity
Therefore, it would be a good thing for the Heavenly Daows if there were so many living beings in the nine zones.
He only needed to bnce the situation and limit the number of abyssal beings that could enter the nine zones so that it would not affect the nine zones too much.
Three days after Yang left, his wisp of consciousness descended again.
This time, he went about looking for those legends purposefully, and even wanted to go to Buzhou Mountain.
!!
Of course, these were all illusions.
Chu Xuan saw that he was interested and even created a depiction of a scene of a great battle on Buzhou Mountain.
In the picture, an ancestor of sorcery was huge and had a terrifying aura. He was abnormally valiant. He raised his hand and struck, directly destroying an enemy, turning them to ashes with one strike.
There was also a depiction of a scene of Tongtian of the three pure ones, who tore open the chaos with one sword strike and killed countless terrifying beings.
Yang was dumbfounded.
It was a huge blow!
The legendary ancestor of sorcery was so terrifying?
This was even more terrifying than he had expected.
Was that Tongtian of the three pure ones?
What kind of sword technique was this? it directly tore through the chaos as if it had split the entire chaos into two.
The chaos was boundless.
Even if this sword did not really split open the entire chaos, it at least split open the chaos around the nine zones.
What level of strength was required to do such a thing?
Where did such a powerful and terrifying existence go?
Had he transcended the chaos?
Yang¡¯s entire body trembled.
Even the chaos could be transcended?
At this moment, Yang felt like he was really an ant.
This was an opportunity!
He had to make the most of it!
Yang¡¯s wisp of consciousness left Yang Tian¡¯s body as he tried to test the power of rejection.
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression was strange.
What was Yang doing?
The Heavenly Dao had devoured three-tenths of the Great Dao. To a certain extent, it could control thews of the Great Dao.
Therefore, he did not reject Yang¡¯s wisp of consciousness.
Yang was overjoyed by this.
His wisp of consciousness split into two. One part remained in Yang Tian¡¯s body, while the other part appeared in the outside world.
¡°Kid, this is a great opportunity. Try toprehend it.¡±
Yang¡¯s voice rang out in Yang Tian¡¯s mind.
He still attached some importance to this descendant of his.
Yang Tian was a little confused, not knowing what was going on with the ancestor.
He felt that the ancestor was acting somewhat strangely.
Yang Zai sat cross-legged on Buzhou Mountain, staring at the depiction of the scene of Tongtian¡¯s attack. He began to immerse himself in it, trying toprehend it.
However, he was not proficient with the sword, and was unable toprehend anything.
In the end, he could only give up and turn toprehend the scene of the ancestor of sorcery attacking.
That one punch was extremely terrifying. It was much more terrifying than his original secret Dao path technique.
Yang Chen immersed himself in it, trying toprehend something.
Chu Xuan found it even weirder.
This was just an illusion he had created, yet Yang actually treated it as an opportunity and was trying toprehend the profundity within the scene?
Since Yang wanted toprehend it, then Chu Xuan would fulfill his wish and see if he could reallyprehend anything.
He wanted to see if the ten ancestors of the human race were truly monstrously talented.
As Chu Xuan thought of this, the image of Tongtian¡¯s sword disappeared, and the scene of the ancestor of sorcery killing the enemy was revealed.
Yang was secretly happy.
As expected, the fist was more suitable for him.
Yang was immersed in it, even wishing he could merge his wisp of consciousness into it to betterprehend it.
Chu Xuan observed Yang. This guy¡¯s wisp of consciousness was really immersed in that scene.
Would Yang really be able toprehend anything from it?
If so, then his level of talent was absolutely monstrous.
Chu Xuan thought about it and felt that it was possible.
Although it was an illusion, the illusion was created by the Heavenly Daows, which currently controlled three-tenths of the Great Dao. This meant that the illusions also contained thews of the Great Dao, or more specifically the Heavenly Daows.
...
If Yang could really benefit from this, it would mean that he would have created a powerful technique within the Heavenly Daows, and as such, obtain a portion of the fate of the Heavenly Daows.
The Heavenly Daows would also undergo some changes as a result.
Yang might not need to sever the source of his Dao path, or transcend nine Great Dao cmities. If he couldprehend something from this, he would be able to use the fate of the Heavenly Daows to break the limits of his Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivation.
It was indeed an opportunity.
However, it all depended on whether Yang had enough talent to grasp it.
Chu Xuan realized that the current Heavenly Daows were no longer the same as before. Even if it was just an illusion, it still contained great opportunities.
He did not continue to pay attention to Yang. Whether or not thetter could obtain this opportunity was all up to his own luck and effort.
The 78-year milestone was about to arrive, and Chu Xuan was looking forward to what the reward would be.
As Yang was meditating upon andprehending the scene, the Dao realm experts from the nine zones and chaos abyss finally encountered each other.
A great battle erupted!
...
Chapter 560 - 560 The Start Of The Battle
560 The Start Of The Battle
When had the Dao realm experts of the nine zones ever encountered such terrifying existences?
Seeking the opportunity to escape the chaos abyss, the abyssal beings were vicious and would not back down.
The battle just started, and many Dao realm experts had died.
The killing intent around Kingyer¡¯s body was strong, as the saber and Extreme Dao of ughter went to work.
The Extreme Dao of ughter was improved through killing.
Boom!
In the blink of an eye, the abyssal beings around him were killed one by one.
He avoided the more powerful abyssal beings, and only took on those that were equally as strong as he was.
At the current stage, the right path was to umte the fate of the Great Dao, and strengthen the Extreme Dao of ughter.
It was not advisable to be embroiled in a bitter battle.
As the battle progressed, the Dao realm experts of the nine zones quickly realized that the abyssal beings were fearless, and that there was nock of experts among them.
However, it seemed that theycked intelligence.
Even if they were stronger, they could be killed as long as they set up a trap or worked together.
As a result, the Dao realm experts of the nine zones let out a sigh of relief and began their counterattack.
¡°Set up the formation!¡±
Among the humans, a former human king roared in anger.
In an instant, hundreds of human Dao realm experts gathered and formed an army formation. They charged into the heart of the group of abyssal beings.
Kingyer curled his lips. He did not join them, and simply continued to kill the abyssal beings around him.
Boom!
At a certain moment, his Extreme Dao of ughter erupted and he instantly broke through.
Chu Pingfan was also in the midst of a massacre. His wooden saber moved constantly, unleashing the power of his Extreme Dao. Furthermore, it seemed like his power was endless and constantly increasing.
Ding Yue turned into a flurry of sword strikes and killed all of the abyssal beings heid his eyes on.
Wang Luo had turned into a huge furnace, melting everything!
Demon Buddha¡¯s Buddhist light was dense and his voice was lingering. He hovered cross-legged in the air, as his Buddhist power and chants echoed in the surroundings.
At a certain moment, one of the abyssal beings suddenly knelt on the ground, and faint Buddhist light blossomed from its body.
They brandished their weapons and charged toward the abyssal creatures.
¡°Wash away your sins! Buddha is merciful!¡± Demon Buddha roared.
Gradually, more abyssal beings turned into Buddhists that guarded Demon Buddha and killed the surrounding abyssal beings.
This scene made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble.
It was too terrifying!
They all hurriedly put some distance between them and Demon Buddha, as they were afraid of being bewitched and turned into Buddhists.
Xiao Liang¡¯s battle spirit was boiling as he brandished his spear, sweeping away everything in his path.
Xiang Xing turned into a me giant and incinerated all the abyssal beings that came close.
At the same time, they also avoided the more powerful abyssal creatures.
Qian Ming¡¯s surroundings seemed to have turned into a giant millstone, grinding down and obliterating all of the living beings that barged in.
Hu Tianya revealed his true divine beast form, and a terrifying pressure shook the surroundings. His killing intent transformed into a sharp de that swept across the abyssal brings.
Heiy Yue floated along quietly.
An invisible domain appeared around her. The life and death of any living being that entered her domain was under her control.
She even managed to calm the crazed state of the abyssal beings, causing them to awaken from their madness.
They even became her soldiers.
Furthermore, their abyssal imprints were erased, signifying that they no longer belonged to the chaos abyss and had be normal living beings.
Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples were naturally the most dazzling people on the ancient path, especially Hei Yue. No one could figure out her powers.
She just floated along slowly. No attacks could be seen, but they could vaguely sense something around her. Yet like Demon Buddha, she easily controlled the abyssal beings. Furthermore, they were no longer crazy.
Chapter 561 - 561 Pearl Of The Laws Of Retribution
561 Pearl Of The Laws Of Retribution
¡°My Lord!¡±
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Beside Hei Yue were a few abyssal beings that had reached the 28th level of the Dao realm. Their eyes were filled with passion and devotion as they prostrated themselves before Hei Yue.
In the eyes of the abyssal beings, Hei Yue had given them a new life.
!!
Demon Buddha¡¯s chants paused for a moment as he looked at his junior sister in shock.
What was going on?
Her technique was even more powerful than his own Buddhist enlightenment.
Furthermore, Hei Yue had managed to subdue an abyssal being stronger than she was.
What was even more shocking was that those abyssal beings regarded her as their master, and their eyes were filled with loyalty and devotion.
Even if they were asked to die for her, they would not hesitate.
What kind of power was this?
Hei Yue continued floating forward. Not all abyssal beings would have their abyssal imprints erased by her.
Only those with great talent and potential could have their abyssal imprints removed and be freed from the chaos abyss.
She was going to bring these people back to the nine zones.
Chu Xuan sensed a slight change in the Heavenly Daows, which seemed to be triggered by Hei Yue.
He took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and used it to observe the battle on the ancient path.
There was not the slightest fluctuation of emotion on Hei Yue¡¯s face. She was as calm as ever.
¡°Erase the abyssal imprints¡¡±
Chu Xuan muttered.
Hei Yue had the ability to release abyssal beings from the chaos abyss!
This was likely rted to her innate divine soul.
Chu Xuan recalled that when he was investigating her origins, Hei Yue¡¯s divine soul had been sucked into a chaos abyss, which caused it to split into two portions.
Did that chaos abyss sense that her divine soul was a threat to it, and attack?
It seemed that the Great Abyssal cmity had been triggered by Hei Yue, and would be ended by her. Once she was strong enough, she would be able to release even those powerful experts hiding in the depths of the chaos abyss.
However, if she did so, she would definitely offend the existence that created the chaos abyss, if there was one.
Chu Xuan let out a sigh. He had to continue to increase his strength so that he could deal with that eventuality.
Given Hei Yue¡¯s speed of improvement, it would probably not be long before she reached the Daoyuan realm, as her level of talent had skyrocketed immensely ever since she recovered the missing portion of her innate divine soul.
Furthermore, she was special, so she did not need to open her Dao path in the nine zones.
Chu Xuan observed the situation for a while before deactivating the mirror. His disciples were all performing well, and were umting the fate of the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan then looked at the heavenly domain. Those hidden existences were all in a state of deep sleep, waiting for an opportunity.
Perhaps these guys had not realized that the Great Dao cmity had already ended in advance. Still, he would not interfere with them as long as they kept hiding.
As time passed, a few Divine realm experts started to enter the ancient path.
asionally, there were abyssal beings that escaped the and made their way into the nine zones. Most of these were Divine realm existences.
Some Divine realm cultivators reached the Dao realm after killing abyssal beings, while others obtained treasures,prehended secret techniques, or cultivation techniques.
Soon, more and more Divine realm cultivators entered the ancient path.
Naturally, there was nock of those who died trying as well.
Then, the 78-year milestone arrived.
¡°You have been in seclusion for 78 years, and have nurtured disciples with extraordinary talent. You have been rewarded with world origin energy, an origin pearl of thews, and a pearl of thews of retribution.¡±
A pearl of thews of retribution!
Chu Xuan¡¯s face was full of doubt. What was this and what was it used for?
He checked the system rewards.
¡°The pearl of thews of retribution is formed by thews of retribution. It can sense and calcte evil thoughts, good thoughts, and schemes of others and, on that basis, invoke righteous retribution.¡±
If one was good to the user, then one would receive good karma. However, conversely, if someone meant ill to the user, then they would receive bad karma.
Chapter 562 - 562 Chu’s Identity
562 Chu¡¯s Identity
The most important thing was that the pearl could sense the thoughts of the other party.
It was a treasure!
Chu Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with joy. With this pearl, he would know who was trying to scheme against him and invoke righteous retribution.
Chu Xuan delightedly took out the origin pearl of thews and the world origin energy and chucked them into the Heavenly Daows to strengthen them again. Soon, the Heavenly Daows would have devoured four-tenths of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
!!
He then took out the pearl of thews of retribution, which was a shapeless and colorless pearl that seemed to contain mysteriousws.
On the Pearl, there were different colored light spots, representing both good and evil.
White dots of light represented no malice or ordinary goodwill; blue dots represented good feelings and possible friendship; and green dots represented family or loyalty.
Purple dots represented unhappiness; red dots represented malice and hatred; and ck dots represented an irreconcble grudge.
At this moment, some dots of light could be seen on the pearl.
The green dots of light were Ding Yue and the other disciples, as well as Su Xian¡¯er and Chu Yun.
To Chu Xuan¡¯s surprise, Kingyer was very devoted to him. Thetter¡¯s dot was green. It seemed that he truly and sincerely regarded Chu Xuan as his master.
Chu Xuan nced at the other dots that represented good intentions. It was all within his expectations, nothing to be surprised about.
However, to his surprise, two purple dots appeared on the pearl.
One of them was a darker color, while the other was a lighter color.
Who did he offend? He had been hiding in this courtyard the entire time.
Chu Xuan pointed at a purple dot, and the power of his Dao path erupted to investigate the source of the purple dot.
An image appeared in the pearl of a statue in which a terrifying giant was hidden.
It was actually Tai!
Chu Xuanughed. Tai was unhappy that he had disturbed him?
That was reasonable.
He stretched out his hand and pointed at another purple light spot that was much darker in color.
Who was this person?
Tianmo Lie?
Most likely not. His hatred had been transferred to the celestial race.
Pan Shan?
No, Pan Shan did not even know of his existence.
More and more of the power of his Dao path surged out. This meant that the owner of this purple dot was stronger than Tai.
Chu Xuan frowned. When did he offend such an existence?
It looked purple and was about to turn red.
Once it turned red, it meant that this person harbored evil intentions or hated him.
Finally, an image appeared inside the pearl.
He heard a terrifying voice that seemed to want to smash all living beings to pulp.
¡°Prison Ancient Chaos God, creator of the chaos abyss.
Chu Xuan was taken aback. The person who had malicious intent toward him was actually an Ancient Chaos God!
The creator of the chaos abyss?
Chu Xuan cursed inwardly. How could a dignified ancient god of chaos be so narrow-minded?
He had only spied on the chaos abyss once! How did that warrant such animosity?
However, thanks to this, he realized that the chaos abyss was indeed created by an expert. Furthermore, it was an Ancient Chaos God.
Chu Xuan frowned. This guy was so petty. If Hei Yue saved the abyssal beings, she would definitely offend this guy.
They were destined to be enemies.
Chu Xuan sighed.
In any case, since he had just obtained the pearl of thews of retribution, he could give it a try and see if he could get his revenge.
Chu Xuan was just about to try his revenge when he suddenly thought that if he did so, he would definitely be the other party¡¯s enemy.
Right now, this Ancient Chaos God did not know that he was the culprit, and was merely unhappy.
Although there was a high chance that they would be enemies, it had not been set in stone yet. He did not want to make an enemy for no reason.
After hesitating for a while, Chu Xuan decided against it.
It was not wise to make such a powerful enemy.
Should I take revenge on Tai?
Chu Xuan was restless. With a new treasure in his hands, he was itching to try it out.
Tai was just unhappy.
Anyone who was disturbed would be unhappy.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and decided to chat with Tai.
¡°Tai, long time no see.¡±
The purple light that belonged to Tai darkened.
...
¡°Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±
Tai was a little angry.
How long had it been?
Long time no see?
¡°Tai, why are you so angry? don¡¯t you feel lonely sleeping alone?¡±
The purple light grew even deeper.
¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping for countless years. Now that you¡¯re awake, we can chat and kill time. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±
Tai did not feel the same way.
Was there something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain?
He kept on nagging.
¡°Chu, have you resolved the crisis of the human race? Are you in the mood to nag me?¡±
...
Tai¡¯s voice was filled with anger.
The dot of light that belonged to Tai in the pearl did not deepen, nor did it turn red.
What did this mean?
The rtionship between Tai and Chu had not deteriorated to the point of hostility. This also meant that although the human race and the giant race might not be on good terms, it was not to the point where they were enemies.
¡°Tai, the real danger stems from the changes in the depths of the abyss. This giant race can¡¯t escape this either.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about us. However, if you¡¯re looking to ask my giant race to help you, you should wake up from your fantasy.¡±
Tai snorted.
¡°You haven¡¯t recovered from your injuries yet, so I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to deal with the changes.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±
¡°How can I not worry? if You die, I will have one less person to chat with.¡±
Chu Xuan kept on rambling.
Tai was about to go crazy.
¡°Chu, when did you be so naggy?¡±
This waspletely different from the Chu he knew.
His impression of Chu was one of farsightedness and scheming. One look was enough to tell that he was not a good person.
Furthermore, he was definitely not a chatterbox!
Had the countless years and era changed him?
Wait a minute!
Had he been sealed away somewhere and ended up craving interactions?
¡°Chu, did you suffer a setback and get sealed away for a period of time?¡±
¡°No one can seal me away.¡±
¡°Heh, Chu, although you¡¯re the first ancestor of the human race, you¡¯re not necessarily the strongest. You¡¯re just the most sinister and cunning. You like to scheme against people, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to see you suffer setbacks.¡±
Tai sneered.
Chu was the first ancestor of the human race?
Chu Xuan finally discovered who Chu was.
Of course, he would never admit nor deny that he was Chu.
It seemed Chu was a sinister and cunning character, and was not particrly strong.
Chu Xuan did not agree with that line of thinking. Anyone with a sinister and cunning character would conceal their strength well in order to surprise their enemies and make their enemies underestimate them.
Chapter 563 - 563 Love-Hate Relationship
563 Love-Hate Rtionship
¡°Tai, do you know about the chaos abyss?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
Tai was one of the 18 ancestors of the giant race, and could be considered an ancient existence that surpassed Venerable He. Furthermore, he was much stronger than thetter and thus would have ess to more secrets.
¡°Chu, are you being suppressed in the chaos abyss?¡±
Tai¡¯s tone was one of gloating.
!!
The death of that old cunning fox was something worth celebrating.
Even the Tai¡¯s dot inside the pearl was no longer purple, but slightly white.
Chu Xuan was speechless.
It seemed that Tai really disliked Chu.
¡°Tai, do you know the origin of the chaos abyss?¡±
Chu Xuan did not answer his question, but asked another.
After all, he was not Chu, so it was best to avoid arousing any suspicion.
¡°Chu, you don¡¯t even know this?¡±
Tai seemed surprised.
¡°Well, I guess that makes sense. You¡¯re from the nine zones. Even if you entered the chaos for the continuation of the human race¡¯s legacy, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about this.¡±
¡°There arerge and small chaos abysses. There¡¯s no way to know the origin of each chaos abyss.¡±
¡°How much do you know, Tai?¡± Chu Xuan chuckled.
The two of them chatted like old friends, and Tai started to open up.
¡°The appearance of a chaos abyss can only be attributed to three circumstances.¡±
¡°The first circumstance was that it was created by some experts to suppress powerful enemies. Other than that, when experts fought, and chaotic space copsed, along with portions of their Dao paths, it might form a chaos abyss.¡±
The third type is the most terrifying one, where a chaos abyss is formed from the recement of thews of the chaos and the copse of the oldws.¡±
These abysses are the most dangerous, but they also contain more opportunities. There are even techniques that can transcend the chaos within such chaos abysses.¡±
Thest one was beyond Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations.
There were actually techniques that could transcend chaos in the chaos abyss?
The chaos could be transcended?
¡°Transcend the chaos? Tai, are you sure?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told,¡± Tai said after a moment of silence, ¡°If the chaos is destroyed but one survives, it means that one has transcended the chaos.¡±
No one knew how vast the chaos was.
¡°Are there any rumors of existences who have transcended the chaos?¡±
Chu Xuan asked.
He was very curious. What kind of existence had transcended the chaos, and what were they like?
Even he, who did not fear Ancient Chaos Gods, was unable to transcend the chaos.
Those who could transcend chaos could destroy the Great Dao of the nine zones!
¡°Transcending the chaos is only a legend. It¡¯s also the pursuit of countless experts. To this day, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who seeded,¡± Tai said, shaking his head.
¡°Where is the chaos abyss formed by the copse of the oldws of the chaos?¡± Chu Xuan suddenly asked.
¡°In the depths of the endless chaos, there lies a terrifying abyss. This is the ce where thews of the chaos are reced and where the oldws are destroyed.¡±
Tai was silent for a moment as a chaotic region appeared in his mind. The general location was transmitted to Chu Xuan.
It was extremely far away from the chaotic region where the nine zones were located.
¡°Chu, this abyss is extremely terrifying and full of dangers. You must not fall for the temptation to search for it to obtain the so-called opportunity to transcend the chaos,¡± Tai issued a warning.
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow. Tai and Chu seemed to have a good rtionship.
The white dot was about to turn blue.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me your injuries were caused by the chaos abyss?¡±
Tai remained silent, which in itself was a type of agreement.
¡°Did you get anything?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you a little useless, then? You were severely injured with nothing to show for it.¡±
Chu Xuan sighed.
Tai was furious.
¡°Chu, the abyss isn¡¯t a ce you can enter by being cunning. If you go, there¡¯s a 99% chance you¡¯ll die!¡±
The dot that was about to turn blue returned to light purple.
This change was too fast.
Was this a love-hate rtionship?
Chu Xuanughed in his heart.
After chatting for a while, Chu Xuan began to ask about what he truly wanted to know.
He pointed at the chaos abyss that the ancient path was connected to.
...
¡°This chaos abyss is rumored to be a ce where an ancient existence suppresses powerful enemies,¡± Tai said after a moment of silence.
¡°Chu, I advise you not to covet this abyss. That ancient existence is not something you can tangle with using your little tricks,¡± he warned.
¡°Moreover, it¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s a narrow-minded person. One wrong move and you¡¯ll invite disaster upon yourself.¡±
Tai actually had some understanding of this chaos abyss, as well as of its creator.
¡°Tai, you know that person?¡±
¡°Not really. I just know that it¡¯s an ancient existence that is terrifyingly strong. You should not offend that existence.¡±
Even Tai acknowledged that the creator of the chaos abyss was an existence that should not be provoked.
From this, one could see how powerful that Ancient Chaos God was.
¡°Chu, if you offend that person, the entire human race will be in trouble. I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to save your human race.¡±
Tai¡¯s tone turned serious.
¡°Do you know about the Ancient Chaos Gods?¡± Chu Xuan changed the topic.
...
¡°What?¡±
¡°Ancient Chaos Gods?¡±
Tai was stunned.
¡°Ancient Chaos Gods are the stuff of legends. They are born with their own Dao paths and the ability to control the power of thews.¡±
¡°If any have survived to this day, their strength would be hard to fathom.¡±
¡°They should be one of the most powerful beings in the chaos.¡±
Chapter 564 Goals And Bottleneck
"Tai, even you have never seen an Ancient Chaos God?"
Chu Xuan was really curious about Ancient Chaos Gods, these pinnacle existences in the chaos.
"Are you trying to curry favor with an Ancient Chaos God to gain protection for the human race?"
Tai asked in surprise.
If the human race really had an Ancient Chaos God backing them up, it would indeed solve their current predicament.
No matter how strong the various races were, they would not dare to offend an Ancient Chaos God.
Even the legendary ancestors of the immortal, celestial, and demon races did not dare to be enemies with an Ancient Chaos God.
"Chu, I advise you to give up on this idea. The Ancient Chaos Gods are unpredictable. Even if you offer to serve them, they might not ept. Furthermore, one wrong move and the human race will be wiped out on a whim."
"In the eyes of such existences, humans are nothing but ants."
Tai tried to persuade him otherwise.
"Just answer me directly. Have you seen an Ancient Chaos God or not? Why are you nagging me?"
Chu Xuan was speechless.
The rtionship between Tai and Chu did not seem to be simple.
Tai was silent.
After a long while, he said, "I once saw a terrifying existence from afar. He ttened a chaos abyss with a flip of his hand. That existence should have been an Ancient Chaos God."
"That chaos abyss wasn''t any smaller than the one you mentioned," he continued after a pause.
Chu Xuan''s heart trembled. Ancient Chaos Gods were much more powerful than he had expected if that was the case. That kind of strength was beyond his imagination, and far beyond his own strength.
If Hei Yue truly ended up barging into the chaos abyss and releasing the abyssal beings within, it would almost certainly anger the Ancient Chaos God.
He immediately felt a sense of pressure to increase his strength.
Ancient Chaos Gods were existences born with a Dao path and an ability to control the power of thews. They had also lived for a long time, perhaps even longer than the nine zones. In fact, they might even be able to break into the nine zones from the chaos.
"How powerful..."
"Tai, when will you be that powerful?" Chu Xuan sighed.
Taiughed coldly and said, "Chu, don''t mess around. You still want to trick me into fighting for you? Do you really think that I''m stupid and easy to fool?"
Chu Xuan''s face was strange. This was an unexpected gain.
No wonder Tai kept saying that Chu was sinister and cunning. It turned out that Chu had duped him into fighting on his behalf.
It seemed like Tai and Chu were once close friends.
He should find a chance to ask Yang about Chu.
"The Ancient Chaos Gods are likely focused on transcending the chaos, and won''t participate in matters rting to the various races," Tai continued.
"Chu, don''t y with fire. You should know that the former rulers of the nine zones were chaotic beings. They were the descendants of these Ancient Chaos Gods and were extremely powerful."
"If they were still alive today, they would be as strong as those with Dao paths that are five to six million miles long."
Chu Xuan thought of Hun You, who was one of the rulers of the nine zones back then.
When he was at his peak, he did not have a Dao path that was a million miles long. Still, it would not be strange if things were as Tai said if Hun You had lived till today.
To measure the strength of a Daoyuan realm expert, one looked not only at the length of the Dao path, but also the strength of the Dao path.
Chu Xuan''s Dao path was a miniature Great Dao, and the world that he had created on the Dao path was a Great Dao world. In terms of strength, his Dao path far exceeded the Dao paths of normal World Creator realm experts..
How strong was an Ancient Chaos God inparison?
He reckoned that they at least had Dao paths that were tens of millions of miles long. The ten-million-mile mark was obviously another milestone.
This would be his next goal. Only then would he have the means to deal with the Ancient Chaos God who had created this chaos abyss.
"Chu, are you scared?"
Tai saw that Chu Xuan had remained silent for a long time and snickered.
He was very happy to be able to scare the old sly fox, Chu.
Chu Xuan felt pressured and was no longer in the mood to continue talking to Tai. After a few casual words, he deactivated the mirror.
On the ancient path, the battle was still ongoing.
asionally, there would be Dao realm experts who were heavily injured and returned to the nine zones to recuperate.
There were also some weak abyssal beings that entered the nine zones and were killed by the Divine realm cultivators of the nine zones.
At the same time, there were many Dao realm cultivators who broke through in battle, increasing their cultivation level. Kingyer was one of these. The battle on the ancient path was fraught with death and blood, which was perfect to advance his Extreme Dao of ughter.
There were already more than a dozen abyssal beings by Hei Yue''s side, as well as by Demon Buddha''s side.
His disciples'' overall strength had grown during this period of time.
Chu Xuan had a premonition that as the Great Abyssal cmity developed, the abyssal beings that could enter the ancient path would be stronger and stronger.
It probably would not be long before Daoyuan realm abyssal beings would be able to join in.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were all in seclusion.
When the ancient path could amodate the Daoyuan realm cultivators, Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators of the nine zones would also need to participate.
Otherwise, the nine zones would not be able to resist the invasion of the abyssal beings.
Of course, the fighting on the ancient path had its own benefits. The prerequisite was that he had to survive.
Chu Xuan once again immersed himself in cultivation.
In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.
Chu Xuan frowned. Without relying on the system, his cultivation progressed extremely slowly.
It seemed that he had encountered a bottleneck after reaching the three-million-mile mark.
Chu Xuan had never experienced this before. He now knew what Hong Yuanchu and the others felt like when they were trying to extend their Dao paths.
At this rate, it would take hundreds of thousands of years to reach his ten-million-mile goal. Although it was much faster than any other Daoyuan realm cultivator, it was uneptable for Chu Xuan.
He could not afford to spend that much time cultivating. The Great Abyssal cmity would notst that long, and the threat of the Ancient Chaos God was looming.
Chu Xuan frowned. Was he limited by his talent?
He had the Indestructible Chaos body and many treasures. He was more talented than any other Ancient Chaos God. However, it seemed that the Indestructible Chaos body also had its limits, and that Chu Xuan had reached those limits.
Honestly, without the system, he probably would be far behind his current cultivation level and strength.
Chapter 565 - 565 Still Too Weak (Part 1)
565 Still Too Weak (Part 1)
Chu Xuan rubbed his forehead and sighed in his heart. It seemed that he had to rely on the system to reach his goals.
However, it was too difficult and unpredictable to trigger the system rewards.
The only thing he knew for sure was that the rewards would be triggered when his disciples broke through to the Daoyuan realm. How long would that take? And would it be enough?
Chu Xuan did not think so. Perhaps if there were other unexpected rewards¡
Chu Xuan muttered to himself. In the end, his talent was limited.
He hoped that there would be some extraordinary rewards from the 80-year milestone that would help to improve his cultivation level significantly.
Even though it was difficult, Chu Xuan did not ck off, and once again immersed himself in cultivation.
It was a little slow, but at least there was some progress.
Of course, it was rather frustrating at the same time.
Time continued passing, and unknowingly, the 79-year milestone had almost arrived.
Chu Xuan woke up.
He opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the ancient path.
He was surprised to find that Kingyer had been injured and had retreated to the gate of the ancient path to recuperate.
Still, he had made another breakthrough in his strength, and was now a 23rd-level Dao realm expert.
There were traces of Divine realm abyssal beings asionally appearing in the Deste Ancient Zone.
Many living beings of the nine zones who had not entered the ancient path were working together to kill these abyssal beings.
Chu Xuan looked at Yang.
Yang was still cultivating in seclusion in the illusory world, trying toprehend the attack of the ancestor of sorcery.
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression turned strange. There was a special aura around Yang¡¯s body. Did he reallyprehend something?
As expected of the tenth ancestor of the human race. He was quite talented.
If he could gain something from this, he would definitely be able to break through the limits of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Of course, he would also obtain the fate of the Heavenly Daows because of this.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and locked onto the Ancient Chaos World to see if the other races had any ns or schemes for the nine zones.
In the Ancient Chaos World, the experts from all of the races were worried and were frantically trying to establish contact with their ancestors to ask about the legends of the ancestors of sorcery and the three pure ones.
They needed to know if there was a world before the nine zones.
However, while doing so, they did not just sit around and wait. They joined forces to set up arge formation to try and reduce the power of rejection of the Great Dao as much as possible.
They wanted to sneak into the nine zones.
Of course, it was extremely difficult to do this, and the probability of failure was very high.
However, since things hade to this, they had to try something.
As for allowing the human race¡¯s experts to descend into the nine zones, none of the races entertained this idea.
What if a great opportunity was really brewing in the nine zones? If the human race entered and obtained the great opportunity, would it not add to their problems?
To set up this formation, many treasures were needed, and all of the races of the nine zones had to work together and use their life imprints to guide the formation.
As long as the power of rejection of the Great Dao was reduced, they could seize the opportunity and sneak into the nine zones. That being said, after entering the nine zones, their strength would be suppressed.
However, they were confident that even if that was the case, that their strength would vastly exceed that of the nine zones¡¯ Daoyuan realm cultivators.
They would be the rulers of the nine zones.
If possible, they even wanted to exclude the human race from this n.
However, considering the uniqueness of the human race, they might need human experts to challenge the Great Dao at a critical moment and further disrupt the power of rejection of the Great Dao.
It would increase the sess rate of the n.
Therefore, it was not realistic topletely exclude the human race.
Still, after entering the nine zones and examining the situation there, they could then decide how they wanted to treat the human race and whether they would remain allies.
Chu Xuan saw experts from various races setting up a formation.
He could not help but sigh. These experts had lived for countless years and truly had many methods. Still, it was a major gamble.
If the nine zones did not have a master, it would be possible to enter the nine zones sessfully, which was why they had spent this much effort to set up such arge formation.
Chapter 566 Still Too Weak (Part 2)
However, the nine zones did indeed have a master now, which meant that they were destined to fail. Whether or not they could enter was entirely dependent on Chu Xuan''s whims.
In fact, if the experts of the various races returned to the nine zones, it would be beneficial for the growth and development of the nine zones.
However, before that, the Heavenly Daows needed to havepletely devoured the Great Dao. In that way, Chu Xuan would be able to control them easily.
Chu Xuan shifted the Chaos Dao Mirror away and scanned the Ancient Chaos World.
He did not see any hidden experts, so he randomly scanned the region, but failed to find anything.
He was very curious. Where exactly was the human race hiding in the chaos?
Chu Xuan guessed that these human experts must have used a supreme treasure to create a secret realm and hid somewhere in the chaos.
Hong was the fourth ancestor of the human race, and was already a World Creator realm expert. As the first ancestor, Chu would definitely be stronger, regardless of what Tai thought about him. In fact, Chu was very likely stronger than Tai.
Chu Xuan continued to inject the power of his Dao path into the Chaos Dao Mirror as he explored the chaos. At some point, he had lost track of how far away in the chaos he had reached.
Finally, the Chaos Dao Mirror disyed an image projection of a giant mountain, which suddenly trembled.
As he zoomed in, Chu Xuan was shocked.
That was not a mountain!
It was a terrifying existence!
The huge head suddenly looked over.
The image projection instantly rippled and became blurry.
He could not see the face of the terrifying existence clearly.
Chu Xuan hurriedly deactivated the mirror.
The other party had sensed the probing of the Chaos Dao Mirror and had interfered with the image projection!
Its strength was terrifying!
This was Chu Xuan''s first time meeting a true omnipotent expert.
Her heart could not help but beat wildly.
That was an Ancient Chaos God?
With such terrifying strength, it was likely that it would be able to barge into the nine zones.
He was still too weak, especially whenpared to that terrifying existence.
Luckily, the Ancient Chaos Gods were all searching for a way to transcend the chaos, and would not participate in the power struggles of the various races.
Of course, there were also strong and weak Ancient Chaos Gods.
However, no matter how weak they were, they would not be weaker than World Creator realm experts.
Chu Xuan wondered how strong the ancestors of the immortal, celestial and demon races were inparison.
Although they were not as old as the Ancient Chaos Gods, they were still extremely ancient existences.
Chu Xuan silently memorized the approximate location.
If the other party was still there, perhaps there would be a chance tomunicate and exchange information.
Of course, the prerequisite was that Chu Xuan had enough strength.
Even Chu Xuan did not dare to deceive such an expert. That expert might have some special method of deducing his strength.
Chu Xuan took out the pearl of thews of retribution, but there were no new dots of lights.
It meant that the terrifying existence was not bothered by the encounter at all. This also indirectly meant that this terrifying existence was not the Ancient Chaos God in charge of the chaos abyss.
Chu Xuan put down the Chaos Dao Mirror. His heart was still thumping.
He was still too weak!
It was too dangerous to go out!
It was still safer to stay at home!
He silently prayed that the 80-year milestone reward would help him to quickly increase his strength.
Chu Xuan did not continue cultivating. Instead, he checked on the Netherworld and the reincarnation cycle.
Qi was still in the midst ofprehending reincarnation.
There were special aura fluctuations around his body.
It seemed that his Dao path would be opened within the Reincarnation Great Dao principle.
Ji and Hun You were still recovering within the Reincarnation Great Dao principle.
Ever since the earlier incident, no experts hade to challenge the Netherworld.
Most of the Dao realm experts had gone to the ancient path, even some of those from the ghost race.
Suddenly, a remnant soul escaped into the Netherworld.
There was a special aura around the remnant soul.
The other party actually avoided the Three-Lives Reincarnation Bridge and entered the reincarnation passage.
He wanted to reincarnate.
It was a Dao realm expert who had fallen on the ancient path.
Moreover, he hadprehended a tiny bit of reincarnation.
It was precisely because of this that he could avoid the Three-Lives Reincarnation Bridge and enter the reincarnation passage directly.
Hun you took a look but did not interfere.
This was allowed by the reincarnation cycle. As long as the other party did not vite the order of reincarnation, they could reincarnate if they wanted to.
To be able to preserve the reincarnation of the original consciousness without interfering with the order of reincarnation, that could be considered to be the benefit of having someprehension of reincarnation.
The remnant soul sessfully reincarnated.
Chu Xuan looked at the reincarnation. This remnant soul had gradually entered a dazed state during reincarnation, but its original consciousness remained.
A peerless genius would soon appear in the nine zones.
Once he recovered his memory, he would definitely be able to rise up quickly and reach the Dao realm again.
The Ghost Dao, Buddhist Dao and Monster Dao principles were also constantly improving.
As Chu Xuan''s strength increased, so would these Dao principles. As they grew stronger, they would gradually be their own Great Dao principles.
The Might Dao principle improved a little slower.
After all, it could only improve with Chu Xuan''s strength and did not have any other supporting elements to help it improve.
The 79-year milestone was about to arrive, so Chu Xuan did not continue cultivating, but instead gave a lecture to Su Xian''er and Chu Yun.
The two girls did not attempt the ancient path. Even though they had also undergone their own transformations, they were still weaker than Ding Yue and the other disciples.
Following Chu Xuan''s lecture, the two girls immediately fell into a state of enlightenment.
The 79-year milestone also arrived at this time.
In another year, it would be the 80-year milestone that he had been looking forward to. Chu Xuan briefly thought about the hundred-year milestone. He would receive something super special then, right?
"You have remained in seclusion for 79 years and created various changes in the nine zones and also triggered the changes in the chaos. You also nurtured talented disciples. You have been rewarded with world origin energy, an origin pearl of thews and a disaster avoidance pearl."
Chu Xuan was surprised.
The changes in the nine zones were rted to him. That much was a given.
However, how did he trigger the changes in the chaos?
Surprisingly, there was another treasure this time.
The disaster avoidance pearl!
He quickly examined its description.
"The disaster avoidance pearl can stop all disasters and prevent them from affecting you."
Seeing this description, Chu Xuan could not help but think of the power of cmity.
Chapter 567 Battles And Progress
The power of cmity had mysterious origins.
At first, he thought it was rted to the Great Dao cmity. However, the power of cmity still existed after the Great Dao cmity ended in advance, making him realize otherwise.
What was unfathomable was that it had the potential to contaminate the Great Dao. As such, when the Heavenly Daows devoured the Great Dao, it woulde into contact with the power of cmity sooner orter.
Chu Xuan was worried that it would contaminate the Heavenly Daows as well. Even Kun Zhen, Mo Zun and Divine Lord Du had not managed to escape that fate, and were forced to cut off a portion of their Dao paths.
Chu Xuan had many treasures in his hands, and his Dao path was extremely powerful. Even so, he had been unsure whether he would be able to withstand the power of cmity.
After receiving the reward, Chu Xuan immersed himself in cultivation.
During this period, the Great Abyssal cmity became more and more intense.
The number of abyssal beings that sneaked into the nine zones grewrger, and the abyssal beings themselves were stronger, forcing the races of the nine zones to join forces tobat these abyssal beings.
Of course, there were also gains from the battle.
Many people had obtained treasures from the abyssal beings, as well as the fate of the Great Dao. Both allowed them to loosen or break through their bottlenecks.
They could even obtain healing treasures from the abyssal being.
No one retreated!
After all, they were all mentally prepared to fight for their chance to rise up and break through.
Incidentally, the Dao realm experts from the Great Dao Communication Group had banded together to form a strong force.
Shu Yang was one of them.
He could be considered an ancient Dao realm cultivator, who was from the same era as Hong Yuanchu.
In the end, not only did he not reach the Daoyuan realm, he did not even reach the peak of the Dao realm. As a result, he was constantly ridiculed by Mo Tu.
This time, he had seized the opportunity to enter the ancient path to fight for the fate of the Great Dao and break through to the Daoyuan realm.
At worst, he would just die.
The geniuses of the era all rose up during the Great Abyssal cmity. This included Ji Dexin, who was once the human race''s number one genius.
Now, themander of the human army was Luo Xinbai, who had achieved a certain measure of sess in cultivating the human king''s technique.
It could boost the morale of the army, increase the power of their battle techniques, and even heal injuries.
This allowed the army to maintain its peak state and continue to fight.
The momentum of the army would also be channeled back to Luo Xinbai, strengthening him further.
This was a proper example of what a human king could achieve.
The other races of the nine zones all had grave expressions.
Were it not for the Great Abyssal cmity, they felt that they would have be the target of the human army instead.
The human army was like a sharp de, piercing through the ranks of the abyssal beings and killing them with rtive ease.
With the aid of the army formations, they could even kill 36th-level Dao realm abyssal beings.
Ding Yue and the others all looked solemn. The human race''s army formations,bined with Luo Xinbai''s human king technique, was more powerful than expected.
Hu Tianya led the monster race and was also extremely domineering. The might of his divine beast bloodline suppressed any oing abyssal beings.
There were even some that trembled and lost theirbat strength entirely.
Hei Yue''s expression remained calm as she continued to advance.
Wherever her domain went, it freed and released abyssal beings, who then became her soldiers. It was the same for Demon Buddha.
On the Great Dao, Yi Yuejun approached the power of cmity again, looking at it in confusion.
It had changed again!
This time, it seemed to have shrunk. However, the mass of energy seemed to be spinning much faster, and its density was much greater.
There seemed to be something inside.
Yi Yuejun hesitated, but chose not to enter it this time. He had the premonition that things would be quite disastrous if he did.
Chapter 568 Lord Of Chaos
Thump!
Thump!
Suddenly, Yi Yuejun heard the sound of a heartbeat.
The sound came from the power of cmity.
He was getting more and more curious.
Could it be that there was life in the power of cmity?
That was impossible!
How could there be life within it?
Could it be that a new lifeform was being born?
A creature of the Great Dao rted to cmities?
Huang Long suddenly appeared next to Yi Yuejun.
"Heartbeat?"
Huang Long was stunned.
He was also very curious about the power of cmity.
"Yes, it''s the sound of a heartbeat."
Yi Yuejun nodded.
"Do you think we''ll have a newpanion in the future?"
Huang Long asked in surprise.
"That''s impossible, right?"
The power of cmity seemed to even be able to contaminate the Great Dao. As such, there was no reason why it would give birth to a new creature of the Great Dao.
The other party was born with the power of cmity, so who would dare to approach it?
Disaster would befall anyone who got close!
Even they, creatures of the Great Dao, had this feeling, which meant that it was a very serious matter.
However, when in doubt, the best solution was to seek out Chu Xuan.
Huang Long immediately contacted Chu Xuan.
No matter how he looked at it, it did not seem like the power of cmity was giving birth to a creature of the Great Dao.
There was a special connection between creatures of the Great Dao, and they could sense each other. However, he sensed nothing from the heartbeat he heard.
Chu Xuan immediately halted his cultivation.
Something was actually being nurtured in the power of cmity.
This was no small matter.
Chu Xuan''s expression became serious.
The power of cmity had always been present on the Great Dao. If it gave birth to a special existence, would it have the capability of devouring the Great Dao and controlling it?
If so, it would threaten the Heavenly Daows!
Huang Long transmitted the image projection of the scene in front of him.
That terrifying ball of energy was spinning rapidly, as if it was condensing and creating something.
A faint heartbeat could be heard from inside.
With just a nce, it was as if he was seeing a disaster descending!
Chu Xuan looked at the Great Dao and vaguely felt some slight fluctuations.
The Great Dao seemed to be affected by the existence that was being birthed by the power of cmity.
Moreover, the power of the Great Dao was surging toward the power of cmity, seemingly assisting it with the birthing process.
Chu Xuan''s intuition told him that the reason why the power of cmity had changed so quickly was definitely rted to the appearance of thews of the chaos and the changes in the nine zones.
He took out the Chaos Dao Mirror, and used it to observe the power of cmity.
A gray ball of energy appeared in the mirror.
The spinning ball of energy was like an egg.
Furthermore, there was a weak heartbeat.
This was the first time he had seen the power of cmity with his own eyes. Chu Xuan was shocked. It was too terrifying.
Ordinary Daoyuan realm cultivators would be contaminated simply by looking at it. It was no wonder Kun Zhen and the others had suffered so greatly.
Whatever was born from it would definitely be iparably terrifying and bring about a cmity. Whoever provoked it would die!
Even getting close to it would result in certain death!
It had nothing to do with strength, but rather the power of cmity was too strong.
The power of cmity floated within the Great Dao. It was present, but also separate from the Great Dao. It was only using the Great Dao''s power to give birth to this existence.
Chu Xuan frowned. Was the power of cmity born from the Great Dao itself, or was it something a powerful existence had ced within the Great Dao?
If it was thetter, it meant that there was a terrifying existence behind the power of cmity, like an Ancient Chaos God.
He had to figure out the source of the power of cmity and deal with it appropriately.
Chu Xuan injected the power of his Dao path into the Chaos Dao Mirror.
A gray scene appeared in the mirror for some time, and then disappeared.
In its ce was a ball of gray silk threads in the middle of the gray energy.
It was also beating slightly, like a heart.
Chu Xuan''s heart skipped a beat. That ball of threads was formed by thews.
These were naturalws, and they were in their nascent state. What was even more terrifying was that these naturalws all seemed to be rted to cmities.
Seeing this, Chu Xuan could not help but think of Hei Yue''s innate divine soul, which was also rted to the birth of thews.
When the purple light appeared back then, thews were born, which then turned into her innate divine soul.
Could it be that the power of cmity was giving birth to a simr existence?
The Chaos Dao Mirror was unable to prate the threads to see what was within, so Chu Xuan could only resort to the Heavenly Secrets Origin probing technique.
"The origin essence of the Lord of Chaos, a supreme chaotic being, the master of chaos cmities. The Eternal Ancient Chaos God, Tao Wu, died when he attempted to transcend the chaos. The origin essence was reborn and nurtured by the Great Dao."
Chu Xuan was shocked.
The power of cmity was extremely terrifying!
Lord of Chaos!
The master of chaos cmities!
An Eternal Ancient Chaos God!
Each of these titles was extremely terrifying!
Eternal Ancient Chaos Gods were even stronger than Ancient Chaos Gods, and represented the true pinnacle of the chaos.
Chu Xuan noticed that the Lord of Chaos had fallen when he attempted to transcend the chaos.
How had this happened?
What had such a terrifying existence encountered when he transcended the chaos that resulted in his death?
However, it seemed that he had still managed to survive due to his back up n, as his origin essence remained.
After discovering the source of the power of cmity, Chu Xuan finally understood some things.
Why did something happen during thest Great Dao cmity? Why had the other races been expelled?
All of this was because of the Lord of Chaos.
His origin essence was in control of the Great Dao cmity, and acted to eliminate any factors that might affect his rebirth.
The various races plotting to control the Great Dao was actually not the cause of the changes.
Then how did Huang Long and the other twoe to be?
They were probably created due to some sort of self-defense mechanism of the Great Dao.
The current Great Dao was actually in a special state. It was being used to incubate the power of cmity to fuel the rebirth of the Lord of Chaos.
So, the Heavenly Daows were able to devour the Great Dao so smoothly because of this?
Chu Xuan looked at the origin essence of the Lord of Chaos.
The former Lord of Chaos had already fallen.
The new Lord of Chaos did not have the memories of his previous life.
Of course, whether or not he could awaken everything from his previous life remained to be seen.
Perhaps when his strength reached a certain level, one would awaken the memories and cultivation of his previous life.
However, even though he was a newborn, he was still the Lord of Chaos.
An existence born to control cmities!
One day, he would reach the peak of his previous life, and then attempt to transcend the chaos again.
The change in the origin essence of the Lord of Chaos was probably rted to thepletion of Hei Yue''s innate divine soul, which triggered thews of the chaos.
This caused it to enter the birthing stage in advance.
Chu Xuan even suspected that it had something to do with the chaotic purple light he used to extend his Dao path.
The good fortune of the Lord of Chaos was all rted to him.
"This child is fated with me!"
Chu Xuan calcted. He had eight personal disciples, and with one more, he would have nine.
Nine was the extreme number, and it was perfect to take in onest disciple.
If the Lord of Chaos was his disciple, then he, as the Lord of Chaos'' master, would be regarded as terrifying, right?
Chapter 569 - 569 Great Formation
569 Great Formation
After knowing the source of the power of cmity, Chu Xuan¡¯s heart rxed.
The Lord of Chaos was still in the process of being born, which would undoubtedly take quite some time. Moreover, he had decided to take the Lord of Chaos as his disciple.
After all, his birth was rted to Chu Xuan¡¯s actions and achievements.
Chu Xuan continued to observe the emerging Lord of Chaos. He could vaguely sense that he had a certain connection with him. There was a karmic connection between them.
!!
The Lord of Chaos would be born as a Daoyuan realm existence, and would possess the potential of an Ancient Chaos God.
Among Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples, perhaps only Hei Yue could bepared to the Lord of Chaos.
Of course, the other disciples would not be left far behind, especially if they could activate their Ancient Chaos God bloodlines and potential.
However, Chu Xuan felt that not all Ancient Chaos Gods of Chaos could be supreme chaotic beings.
After all, there were differences in talent between Ancient Chaos Gods.
Furthermore, their ultimate goal was to transcend the chaos. As for how that was done, Chu Xuan had no idea.
In the end, his current cultivation level and strength were insufficient to touch upon these secrets. He had to get stronger!
Chu Xuan deactivated the mirror.
He then sent a message to Huang Long.
The power of cmity is giving birth to a Supreme existence that is being reborn. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±
¡°Brother Chu, what will happen to him after he is born? Will it be a creature of the Great Dao?¡±
¡°No, he won¡¯t. I¡¯ll take him as my disciple. If Fellow Daoist Huang Long is free, you can pay more attention to the power of cmity. If there are any changes, you can let me know.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Huang Long nodded in agreement.
¡°I¡¯m so envious that he will be able to leave the Great Dao and travel everywhere,¡± he sighed.
Ever since Huang Long was born, he had always been on the Great Dao and could not go anywhere.
He had never even been to the nine zones, and had only seen a few living beings.
He did not know what the world looked like or what the chaos was like.
¡°Daoist Huang Long, you don¡¯t have to worry. As long as you make up your mind, you will be free one day,¡± Chu Xuan smiled meaningfully as he said this.
¡°I hope so. I definitely have the determination.¡±
Huang Long sighed.
What was the use of having determination?
As long as chaos existed, the Great Dao would not disappear.
To a certain extent, creatures of the Great Dao like them were also immortal. Even if the nine zones were destroyed, it would only be temporary. It would eventually recover within the Great Dao, and nothing would change for Huang Long.
Chu Xuan chatted with Huang Long, and then with Yi Yuejun.
As for Gui Ran, that fellow spent most of his time sleeping, and his desire to leave the Great Dao was not as strong as Huang Long and Yi Yuejun.
It seemed that as long as he could sleep, it did not matter where he was.
Chu Xuan once again immersed himself in cultivation. This time, he decided to remain in cultivation until the 80-year milestone.
Even though his cultivation progress had slowed down, he was not discouraged.
Outside the nine zones, in the chaos, arge formation had gradually taken shape.
The experts of the various races had paid a huge price toplete this great formation.
In order for the n to proceed smoothly¡
They were even willing topromise with the various races of the Ancient Chaos World and give up some spots to prevent them from causing trouble and ruining the n.
At the moment, it was not appropriate for the races of the nine zones and the races of the Ancient Chaos World to start a conflict.
They had to work together in order to enter the nine zones and take hold of the opportunity thaty within the nine zones.
This formation had consumed many precious treasures.
All of the races had paid a price.
In order to obtain a slot, the various races of the Ancient Chaos World had also contributed quite a few treasures.
If the n went well, there would still be a chance to recoup their investment. However, if they failed, everything would be for naught.
It was also because of this that the various races had a tacit understanding, and no one caused trouble during the construction of the formation.
They were all afraid that if they made a mistake, they would fail and lose all of their treasures.
Other than setting up the formations, the other races also sent their experts to continue exploring the ancient path in search of a way to enter.
As for the chaos abyss, no one dared to take the risk to enter it.
The chaos abyss was too terrifying. Once they entered, they would probably never be able toe out.
If this was the case for the World Creator realm experts, what more the Daoyuan realm cultivators. They were also worried about the progress of the Great Abyssal cmity.
Chapter 570 Petty Fellow!
Those who had not severed the source of their Dao paths were all worried that the nine zones would be affected by the Great Abyssal cmity and have their Dao paths devoured.
Being unable to enter the nine zones left them in a very passive position. The only constion was that the ancient path had a cultivation level restriction. Since only Daoyuan realm cultivators could sense the source of their Dao paths, they were temporarily safe.
However, once the cultivation level restrictions loosened¡
In the illusory world in the nine zones, Yang was still immersed in cultivation andprehension.
Gradually, a special aura appeared in his sea of consciousness as heprehended the ancestor of sorcery''s punch.
He could sense every inch of that overbearing and unparalleled power.
Traces of vagueprehension appeared in his heart.
On the ancient path, all of the races of the nine zones had already set up a great formation to slow down the attacks of the abyssal beings.
By now, everyone was feeling exhausted and could barely hold on.
There seemed to be an endless number of abyssal beings.
The mood had turned solemn. Even though everyone was making strides in their cultivation levels from the battles, the constant fighting had also exhausted them, both physically and mentally.
There was no time to rest and recover.
It was only at this moment that they deeply realized the horror of the Great Abyssal cmity.
If they could not stop these terrifying and endless abyssal beings from invading the nine zones, how many races would perish?
Would the nine zones be the territory of the abyssal beings?
Thus, the various races began to adjust their strategies and set up great formations to slow down the attacks of the abyssal beings so that they would have time to rest and recover.
They prepared themselves for a protracted war. They had to maintain their lines of defense. As they gradually grew stronger in battle, they would eventually be able to withstand the attacks of the abyssal beings and survive the Great Abyssal cmity.
"Kill!"
A saber shed with overwhelming killing intent.
At this moment, only Kingyer was still charging forward.
This was the path of his Extreme Dao.
The more he killed, the more excited he became, and the stronger he became.
Everyone was already used to it.
Fortunately, he no longer killed the experts of the nine zones and was fully focused on the abyssal beings.
Originally, there were experts who wanted to target Kingyer, and were looking for the opportunity to kill him.
However, the situation was now dire, so they immediately dispelled any thoughts and ns of doing so.
Kingyer was helping them to deal with a lot of the pressure of the abyssal beings'' attacks. He seemed to be able to go on forever.
Demon Buddha stopped chanting Buddhist scriptures and turned to rest.
Ding Yue and the others were the same.
Only Hei Yue continued to maintain her domain, withstanding the attacks of the abyssal beings and turning them into her own soldiers.
She too was bearing arge portion of the pressure of the abyssal beings'' attacks.
The number of abyssal creatures under Hei Yue''s control had also increased, and they were stronger. She even managed to subdue some 36th-level Dao realm abyssal beings.
Her domain was even more terrifying than the enlightenment of Demon Buddha''s dharma. This was also bound to offend the master of the chaos abyss.
Chu Xuan was immersed in cultivation, and was unaware of the passage of time.
Suddenly, the pearl of thews of retribution vibrated.
Chu Xuan woke up and took out the pearl. He was stunned.
What was going on?
The dot of light representing the master of the chaos abyss had actually turned red.
This meant that the Ancient Chaos God had malicious intentions toward him and had be hostile.
Moreover, it was a dark red.
Chu Xuan cursed inwardly. Was this Ancient Chaos God''s brain not working properly?
He had only explored the chaos abyss once and had only brieflye into contact with the other party.
He had not done anything since, so why had this guy''s malice deepened?
Could it be that something had happened in the chaos abyss?
Chu Xuan frowned.
Looking up, he was surprised to find that the Heavenly Daows had improved a lot, and some changes had appeared.
There were new living beings under the control of the Heavenly Daows, and pretty powerful ones too.
Chu Xuan thought of Hei Yue.
These abyssal beings must have been subdued by her. She had erased the abyssal imprint and turned them into normal living beings under the control of the Heavenly Daows, which had strengthened thews.
Now, the Heavenly Daows had almost devoured half of the Great Dao. Given this situation, Chu Xuan understood what was going on.
That Ancient Chaos God had sensed this and was ming it on Chu Xuan. It seemed like they were destined to be enemies.
Chu Xuan sighed.
Hei Yue had not even entered the chaos abyss, yet these minor things had made this Ancient Chaos God so unhappy.
What a narrow-minded person!
However, logically speaking, she had only subdued some Dao realm lifeforms.
An expert like this Ancient Chaos God should not have paid attention to these ant-like abyssal beings.
Could it be that there were other changes in the chaos abyss?
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and poured in the power of his Dao path.
The scene unfolded.
Suddenly, he saw a yellow light in the corner of the chaos abyss.
As expected, the Ancient Chaos God was not angered because of Hei Yue, but someone else..
Chu Xuan cursed in his heart. Why was he being made the scapegoat here?
Wait a moment.
The image projection zoomed into the yellow light, revealing its identity as a special barrier, within which a figure could be vaguely seen.
Protected by the barrier, the figure was descending into the abyss.
Was he going into the abyss to search for treasures? Or to save people?
Chu Xuan frowned.
Had the Ancient Chaos God not noticed the existence of this person?
If so, that meant that his previous conjecture was right, and the Ancient Chaos God was angry with him over Hei Yue''s actions.
Truly a petty fellow!
The figure gradually increased its speed as it headed toward the entrance of the ancient path. Unfortunately, the barrier prevented Chu Xuan from clearly seeing who it was. However, the figure did seem to be human!
A human expert?
One of the ten ancestors?
Or one of the other human experts?
What was he doing in the chaos abyss?
Chu Xuan was unaware of the specific strength of the human race in the chaos, so he decided to find an opportunity to speak with Yang about it.
Chapter 571 Wu Jiong (Part 1)
The figure continued to descend into the abyss. In the darkness, it was like a smallmp.
It finally attracted the attention of the powerful abyssal beings.
A huge figure rushed over.
That yellow barrier seemed to be able to protect one from the power of the abyss. If they could seize it, there would be a chance that they could escape the chaos abyss!
This particr abyssal being was a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert.
Boom!
A surge of condensed power erupted from within the yellow barrier, instantly killing the abyssal being. It did not cause too much of a disturbance.
After that, the yellow light started to dim, but it was still fairly noticeable within the darkness of the chaos abyss.
Wu Jiong quickly dove into the chaos abyss.
This time, he had used this precious treasure toe to the chaos abyss in search of his master''s remains, whose corpse had been thrown into the chaos abyss and had never been recovered.
By chance, he had obtained this supreme treasure while traveling the chaos, which could protect him from the power of the abyss.
This was why he had dared to attempt this venture.
The Great Abyssal cmity of the nine zones happened to be connected to this chaos abyss.
As long as his master''s corpse was sent back to the nine zones through the ancient path, there would definitely be a day when his master would be revived.
Wu Jiong advanced at high speed.
Chu Xuan had been observing him the entire time. When Wu Jiong killed the abyssal being, Chu Xuan could roughly estimate his strength.
He was even stronger than Mo Zun, but slightly weaker than Venerable He.
Could he be one of the ten ancestors of the human race?
If he was not one of the ten ancestors of the human race, then Yang''s position as one of the ten ancestors did not make sense.
Of course, there were probably other rules to bing one of the ten ancestors of the human race.
Chu Xuan spected that each ancestor was a leader of every rise of the human race.
The human race had risen to power ten times, and yang was the tenth. Was that why he was called the tenth ancestor?
If his spection was correct, then the human race had really suffered a lot.
Ten times they had risen up, and ten times they had been beaten into the dust.
The experts were all forced to escape into the chaos to protect the inheritance of the human race.
If not for the changes in the Great Dao, it would be difficult for the human race to truly rise up and be the overlord race of the nine zones.
Another powerful abyssal being appeared.
Wu Jiong did not exchange blows with it. Instead, he avoided it and dove to the bottom of the abyss.
Chu Xuan was curious about the other party''s goal, and directed the image projection to follow Wu Jiong.
When the yellow light was about to reach the bottom, he suddenly noticed a pit within which there seemed to be a corpse.
Wisps of abyssal energy lingered around the corpse.
It was a human corpse!
Was this his objective?
When Chu Xuan examined the corpse, it was obvious that it had experienced a tragic battle before death.
The corpse''s head had been crushed, and its bones were broken all over the ce. Even the right leg and left arm were missing.
However, despite the countless years that had passed, there were still wisps of aura lingering around it.
Chu Xuan could not help but think of Bai Shaokong, who cultivated martial intent.
Could it be that the martial intent of the human race of the nine zones originated from this person?
Furthermore, the martial intent of the corpse and the person who had sneaked in were simr, though the corpse''s martial intent was more condensed and purer.
Could this corpse be one of the ten ancestors of the human race?
Chu Xuan knew that three of the ten ancestors of the human race had died. To be precise, two had fallen.
After all, one had faked his death.
Judging from the martial intent emitted by the corpse, the other party had already reached the million-mile mark while he had been alive.
This meant that a World Creator realm expert had fallen!
With such strength, he was most likely one of the ten ancestors of the human race.
Which ancestor was the one who had died here?
Chu Xuan looked at the corpse. If this person really was one of the ten ancestors of the human race, why would his corpse be in the chaos abyss?
Was he killed by the Ancient Chaos God?
The other possibility was that the corpse had been thrown into the chaos abyss.
Would it not be better to just destroy the corpse?
There was a high probability that this was the only reason why the corpse was thrown into the chaos abyss was to make use of the power of the abyss to prevent any possibility of resurrection.
The martial intent on the corpse was still present, and it had not beenpletely worn down by the power of the abyss.
From this, one could see how powerful this person''s Dao path was.
Since the martial intent had yet to dissipate, if this corpse was taken out of the chaos abyss, there might be a chance that it would recover.
Boom!
A great battle had erupted in the chaos abyss. Wu Jiong was fighting with a few abyssal beings, each of which was as powerful as a Daoyuan realm expert whose Dao path was 500,000 to 600,000 miles long.
His martial intent boiled as a huge hammer was swung, killing an abyssal being. Wu Jiong kept swinging his hammer continuously until he killed the rest of the abyssal beings.
However, the shockwaves from the battle had attracted the attention of an existence at the bottom of the abyss.
Chapter 572 Wu Jiong (Part 2)
This abyssal being was at the World Creator realm level. It opened its eyes and looked in Wu Jiong''s direction.
If it wanted to escape the chaos abyss, it would definitely have to snatch Wu Jiong''s treasure.
The abyssal being slowly stood up and released its aura.
The aura from his body was slowly released.
However, its movements seemed slightly disjointed from having not moved in many years.
Chu Xuan decided to give this human a warning. After all, he could learn more about the current situation of the human race and the chaos from him.
Wu Jiong continued to advance at high speed. He was a little anxious.
He had to find the corpse as soon as possible!
Suddenly, he received a thought transmission.
"Retreat quickly. You''ve alerted a strong guy below."
"Who is it?"
Wu Jiong''s face paled.
The thought transmission hade without warning, and it hadpletely ignored his mental defenses as well.
What kind of strength was this?
It had to be a World Creator realm expert!
"It''ll be toote if you don''t retreat now."
Wu Jiong stopped, gritted his teeth, and left.
Not long after he left, he sensed a terrifying aura emerge behind him.
A powerful abyssal being was chasing after him.
His expression changed drastically, and the yellow barrier became brighter as he poured more and more power into the supreme treasure.
"Leave the treasure behind!"
A terrifying roar was heard as a giant w emerged from behind him.
Boom!
At this critical moment, Wu Jiong''s figure suddenly charged out of the chaos abyss.
The giant w was blocked, unable to leave the chaos abyss.
The abyssal being below released an earth-shaking roar as it rushed up and tried to break free from the chaos abyss.
"Hand over the treasure and I''ll give you an opportunity!"
Wu Jiong ignored it and frantically flew away.
This operation had failed.
Were it not for Chu Xuan''s timely reminder, it was likely that he would have perished.
"Many thanks for Senior''s life-saving grace," Wu Jiong said respectfully after leaving the chaos abyss.
"The human race has ten ancestors, which one are you?"
"I''m not one of the ten ancestors of the human race. My name is Wu Jiong, a personal disciple of the seventh ancestor, Wu," Wu Jiong said respectfully.
The corpse in the chaos abyss was the seventh ancestor of the human race?
"May I ask who you are?"
Wu Jiong asked carefully.
This expert was mysterious and unfathomable, and his thought transmission hadpletely ignored his mental defenses.
It could even be transmitted into the chaos abyss.
Could it be a powerful chaotic being?
"I''m just an idle person."
Chu Xuan naturally wouldn''t say his name.
"I''ve heard that the human race has ten ancestors. I wonder who they are?"
Wu Jiong was slightly hesitant. Could it be that the other party was trying to obtain information about the human race to attack them?
On second thought, it was not hard to find out the names of the ten ancestors of the human race.
What harm was there in telling the other party?
Moreover, the other party had not shown any malicious intent yet.
"The ten ancestors of the human race were the ten leaders who led the rise of the human race in history," he said.
Chu Xuan nodded. It was as he expected.
The first ancestor Chu, second ancestor Xia, third ancestor Ji, fourth ancestor Hong, fifth ancestor Yue, sixth ancestor Luo, seventh ancestor Wu, eighth ancestor Zhou, ninth ancestor Ji and tenth ancestor Yang.
"Third ancestor Ji, fifth ancestor Yue, and seventh ancestor Wu have all fallen," Wu Jiong added.
There were only seven of the ten ancestors of the human race left.
Chu Xuan knew the fourth ancestor Hong. He was Hong Yuanchu''s ancestor.
The sixth ancestor Luo should be Luo Xinbai''s ancestor.
The human king technique he cultivated should havee from the sixth ancestor Luo.
Ninth ancestor Ji was likely the ancestor of the ancient human king Ji family.
Did Ji Dexin know the ancestor?
Each of the 10 ancestors of the human race should have created a bloodline and inheritance, for example Wu''s path of martial intent.
He was curious though. Given Yang''s limited strength, how did he manage to lead the human race to rise to power and be the tenth ancestor?
"I''ve heard of Yang, who''s supposed to be the tenth ancestor of the human race, but¡"
Chu Xuan did not say it clearly, but his meaning was clear.
"The tenth ancestor... Although he''s not very strong, there are reasons behind his status."
Wu Jiong was clearly standing for Yang.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment. For Yang to be the tenth ancestor, there had to be something extraordinary about him.
"Why did you enter the chaos abyss?"
Chu Xuan asked about Wu Jiong''s intentions.
Wu Jiong was silent for a moment, then finally said, "For the sake of my master''s corpse."
He then bowed and said, "Senior, can you please enlighten me?"
Chu Xuan did not wait for him to finish andughed. "The time is not right yet."
Wu Jiong was startled.
The time was not right?
Chu Xuan memorized Wu Jiong''s aura and did not continue the conversation. Instead he turned his attention back to the corpse.
The corpse''s martial intent was still present, so he was notpletely dead.
As long as the martial intent was present, there was a chance he could recover.
Chu Xuan then turned his attention to the entrance of the chaos abyss'' ancient path. There were still many abyssal beings gathered there, and many of them were Daoyuan realm existences.
From time to time, these Daoyuan realm existences would go crazy and ughter the Dao realm abyssal beings nearby to vent their violent and crazy emotions.
Chu Xuan also saw that not far from the entrance of the abyss, there were a few abyssal beings that had reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm sitting quietly, waiting to enter the ancient path.
Chu Xuan followed the ancient path toward the nine zones. Along the way, he saw an endless number of abyssal beings, far too many to count.
One could imagine how great the pressure on the nine zones was.
Further along, he saw Hei Yue and hundreds of Dao realm abyssal beings sitting cross-legged around her.
These former abyssal beings were willing to be her ves as long as they could leave the chaos abyss.
Chu Xuan sighed. Hei Yue''s domain was quite unusual. Given enough time, she would grow to the point where she could wipe out the chaos abyss created by the Ancient Chaos God.
In the chaos, there were many abysses of all sizes, and countless abyssal beings were suppressed within them.
Hei Yue would be their savior.
She would be able to free them and create and preside over a powerful force within the chaos.
Hei Yue was currently erasing the mark of an abyssal being.
It was a reddish figure that was simr to one of the abyssal beings that Chu Xuan had seen at the bottom of the abyss.
It was only a 20th-level Dao realm existence, but its eyes were more alive than the other abyssal beings. Clearly, it had retained a portion of its consciousness.
The abyssal imprint on its body contained the power of the abyss, so even Hei Yue found it difficult. She could indeed erase abyssal imprints, but that ability had its limits.
There was a limit to the number of abyssal imprints that could be erased every day, and the consumption of spiritual power was significant.
Boom!
The reddish figure trembled, and then the abyssal imprint was removed and extracted, before being devoured by the power of thews around Hei Yue.
Within the pearl of thews of retribution, the dot of light representing the master of the chaos abyss became even redder.
Chapter 573 Who Are You?
It was confirmed!
The malice of the master of the chaos abyss was triggered by Hei Yue''s actions.
Chu Xuan felt depressed. Was this how an Ancient Chaos God should behave?
It was no wonder Tai said that this Ancient Chaos God was a narrow-minded person.
He would bear a grudge over such a small matter.
Chu Xuan looked at the pearl of thews of retribution. There were already many red dots. More and more people were bing hostile toward him.
Chu Xuan frowned. Would the Ancient Chaos God suddenly attack the nine zones?
Chu Xuan was a little nervous. His current strength was not sufficient to deal with this person. He would be forced to use the Heavenly Daows to stop him, which would reveal both his identity and his n.
Then, he would be everyone''s target.
He wanted to have a chat with Tai. If possible, he wanted Tai to be the scapegoat. That should be fine, right?
That guy was still very powerful.
Moreover, he was not the only expert in the giant race.
Even if he could not win, he could still escape.
If Tai could not take it, there were plenty of other races in the Ancient Chaos World.
It should not be a problem for the immortals, celestials, demons, dragons, and fiery phoenixes to withstand the anger of an Ancient Chaos God if they worked together.
At the very least, they could stall for time. Then, he recalled that the various races were working together to set up a great formation. Perhaps he could me it all on the formation.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan gained some inspiration. However, he would wait to see if the Ancient Chaos God really acted before implementing his scapegoat n.
Honestly, as long as he was given enough time, surpassing the Ancient Chaos God was a certainty.
"Tai, long time no see!"
Tai''s face darkened.
He had just taken a short nap, yet this guy was here again. Long time no see?
"Chu, don''t disturb me unless there''s something important!"
"No, wait, don''t even disturb me if there''s something important!"
"Tai, how much do you know about the creator of that chaos abyss?"
Tai was stunned.
"Did you offend him?"
"That''s not right," he muttered in surprise, "You''re such a cunning guy. How could you offend such an existence?"
These words...
So Chu was such a person!
"I wouldn''t say I offended him. I was just looking around the chaos abyss, and was noticed by him."
Chu Xuan decided to be somewhat upfront.
"Heh, for real? That person is narrow-minded and holds grudges over the smallest things. He is also extremely unforgiving."
Taiughed coldly.
He seemed to be gloating.
The old cunning fox finally slipped up!
"You''re very familiar with that person?"
Chu Xuan was surprised. Tai seemed to understand this Ancient Chaos God very well.
"I''m not that familiar with him. I''ve only heard a few things about him."
Tai gloated and continued, "Chu, you''ve definitely offended him. Be careful not to implicate the entire human race."
"Where is he?"
"Although I don''t know where he is, he''s definitely extremely far away from the region of the chaos around the nine zones. Even if it rushed over, it would take ten to twenty years."
Tai seemed to have realized that Chu had really offended that person.
His tone was no longer gloating.
"Chu, you still have time. Make some arrangements and escape into the chaos to avoid that person. Otherwise, you''ll be suppressed inside the chaos abyss and will never be able to rise up again."
Chu Xuan, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief. Ten to twenty years gave him a decent amount of buffer time. By his estimates, the Heavenly Daows should have devoured the Great Dao by then.
Moreover, he would have the 80-year and 90-year milestone rewards. If he was lucky, he would even obtain the 100-year milestone reward before the Ancient Chaos God arrived.
Those would almost certainly make him much stronger.
"Seal me within the chaos abyss? What a joke, he''s not worthy!"
Chu Xuan''s confidence rose.
"Tai, you''re mistaken," he said with a smile, "I''m not Chu!"
"Who are you? How dare you impersonate Chu to mess with me!"
Tai was trying to determine the truth of Chu Xuan''s words. After some time, he became furious.
"What are you angry about? I never said I was Chu. You misunderstood me."
"You..."
Tai was momentarily stunned. He recalled the few conversations he had with Chu Xuan. The other party had never admitted that he was Chu, and had never said anything that confirmed his identity.
It was just vague, but it did not change the fact that Chu Xuan had deliberately misled him.
"Who are you?" Tai asked angrily. "Ji?"
"No, Ji has already fallen. You can''t be Ji. Of the ten ancestors of the human race, only Chu, Xia, Ji, and Hong know me."
Tai seemed to have suddenly thought of something.
"It''s you?" he asked in shock.
"You really didn''t die?"
Chu Xuan rolled his eyes. Tai was really good, or perhaps bad, at guessing.
He had clearly mistaken Chu Xuan for the first person to create the human race''s cultivation technique.
Chu Xuan did not know who that person was or what he was called.
"Tai, don''t make wild guesses. I''m not the person you''re thinking of. As for who I am, it''s not important."
Tai remained silent for a long time.
Chapter 574 Power Of Retribution (Part 1)
He did not seem to believe Chu Xuan''s words.
"Tai, let me ask you a question. What''s the name of the person you''re thinking about?"
Chu Xuan asked.
"Ha, how would I know? That name is taboo. There are only a few who know the name, and I''m not one of them."
"You''re really not him?" Tai asked in a serious tone, "For real?"
"No, I''m not," Chu Xuan replied decisively.
That person''s name was taboo?
Interesting¡
Chu Xuan wondered if the first ancestor of the human race, Chu, knew the name.
"When did the human race have someone like you?"
"Or perhaps, you''re not even human?"
"What''s your purpose?"
Tai''s tone turned cold.
"I''m here to chat with you. As for who I am, it''s not important."
Chu Xuanughed.
"Tai, your injuries are not light. Do you need me to give you some treasures to heal your injuries?"
"You won''t even tell me how to address you, so how could I dare to ept your treasures?"
Taiughed, but his tone was no longer filled with hostility.
He seemed to have thought things through. If the other party really wanted to find trouble with him, why would he go through all this trouble?
"The way to address me, huh¡"
Chu Xuan seemed to be reminiscing about the past and said in a practiced manner, "Someone once called me the eternal, immortal, handsome, unparalleled, mighty, virtuous, supreme and holy number one Dao master of the myriad realms."
Tai was dumbfounded and rendered speechless.
Was there such an existence in the chaos?
Of course, there were countless experts in the chaos. Tai had lived long enough to know that he could not possibly know everything.
Perhaps it was an ancient existence?
An Ancient Chaos God?
That was not right. How could he not know the master of the chaos abyss if he was an Ancient Chaos God?
"You said that you''re going to give me a treasure that can help me recover?"
It was a good thing to befriend an omnipotent expert.
Tai ignored the fact that Chu Xuan had deliberately deceived him.
"Tai, I thought you didn''t want it?"
"I''m taking it now,"
It would be a waste not to take it.
"Alright, I''ll send it over to you in a while."
Chu Xuan then began to chat with Tai about the master of the chaos abyss. After confirming that there was a high chance that thetter, despite his narrow-mindedness, would not rush over to the nine zones over such a small matter, Chu Xuan was relieved.
He was safe for the time being.
As for the treasure he promised to Tai, there would be the right moment for that. In any case, he was not giving it away for free. Tai would have to help him attract some aggro.
Treasures were not so easy to obtain.
After ending the conversation with Tai, Chu Xuan looked at the pearl of thews of retribution.
Tai''s dot was white, representing their ambiguous and ordinary rtionship..
Since Tai was not secretly unhappy with him, Chu Xuan had a better impression of him.
The master of the chaos abyss'' dot was a deep red.
Since that was the case, it was time to test out the power of the pearl of thews of retribution.
Chu Xuan immediately poured in the power of his Dao path into the pearl, and channeled it toward the dot of light that belonged to the master of the chaos abyss.
Chu Xuan was very curious. How would the pearl punish the other party? Would it even be strong enough to harm an Ancient Chaos God?
The power of retribution was invisible, and the master of the chaos abyss would not be able to trace it to him. However, he was bound to link it to whoever he had enmity with, which meant that there was a good chance that Chu Xuan would catch k for this anyway.
As the power of his Dao path entered the pearl, the power of retribution began to revolve around the deep red dot that represented the master of the chaos abyss.
The strength of power of retribution was also rted to Chu Xuan''s own strength, so Chu Xuan was using this chance to test whether or not he could harm this Ancient Chaos God with his current strength.
Somewhere in the chaos, there was a special realm.
The realm was like a cage, located in a certain region of the chaos.
Within this special realm, there were only a few living beings, most of which were shackled and restrained like prisoners.
In the core of the special realm, a terrifying figure asrge as a mountain was seated on a throne.
He was the core of the entire realm, and also its creator.
Prison Dao Ancient God!
One of the Ancient Chaos Gods!
All of the living beings in this special realm were his prisoners, and were forced to work asborers, moving huge chaos mountains toward a certain corner of the special realm.
Even if these living beings were powerful, under the suppression of his power, they were forced to submit.
Suddenly¡
Boom!
The sound of thunder rang out in the special realm.
Many living beings raised their heads in shock. Ever since they were imprisoned and suppressed in this special realm, this was the first time they had heard of the sound of thunder.
Could it be that Prison Dao Ancient God had created a new powerful technique?
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The sounds of thunder became more frequent, and lightning shed in the sky above. The lightning bolts intertwined as signifying that a cmity was approaching.
Realms were not worlds, so there were supposed to be no heavenly tribtions.
Many people were looking at the terrifying figure at the center of the realm, noticing that the lightning bolts were winding around that figure.
Was a strong enemy attacking?
Many people became excited. If the realm shattered, they might have a chance to escape.
Prison Dao Ancient God opened his eyes.
His eyes were cold and emotionless.
Chapter 575 - 575 Power Of Retribution (Part 2)
575 Power Of Retribution (Part 2)
He sat still and allowed the lightning bolts to strike him.
Boom!
The power of the lightning bolts was getting stronger.
His eyes shone coldly as the power of his Dao path emerged around him. He raised his head slightly, his eyes piercing through the realm and into the chaos beyond.
¡°Karma?¡±
¡°Damn it!¡±
Prison Dao Ancient God was furious.
Someone had attacked him using karma.
¡°Hmph!¡± He coldly snorted, ¡°Only cowards would use this method.¡±
Did they think a karma technique would be enough to deal with him?
Who was secretly targeting him?
Many figures shed through the mind of Prison Dao Ancient God, but he quickly eliminated them.
Although these guys had grudges, their strength was not much weaker than his. They would not be so stupid to think that they could hurt him using karma. It seemed to be the work of someone weaker than he was.
Prison Dao Ancient God had attacked countless weaklings, and quite a few had fallen at his hands. There were even some who had been beaten half to death for looking at him the wrong way.
After thinking about it, he decided that only these ants would use such methods to target him.
However, he was still unable to divine the origin of the power of retribution, so he was furious.
Even though it could not hurt him, he could not bear being provoked by an ant.
He was so angry that his chest almost exploded. Fortunately, Chu Xuan was not one of those he thought of.
That abyss was where Prison Dao Ancient God had suppressed his great enemy. Someone had indeed touched it, but it was either a weakling who had entered to find some treasure or one who wanted to save someone.
The other party obviously did not hide his actions, so naturally, it was impossible for him to use karma to target him like this.
The first ones that came to Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s mind were the ants that he had taught a lesson to, but had not died.
The coldness in his eyes became more intense.
Ants should be afraid of death!
He sat still and allowed the lightning to strike him.
How could the lightning bolts formed by the power of retribution hurt him?
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The lightning was getting stronger.
Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder.
The power of retribution grew even stronger, but the other party still did not stop.
He had no choice but to use his power to resist.
It seemed that the one who was targeting him using karma was at least a World Creator realm cultivator. Among the ants, this person could be considered one of the stronger ones.
Prison Dao Ancient God then thought of a creature he had once taught a lesson to; a creature whose strength was roughly on the same level as these lightning bolts.
He would rather kill the wrong person than let the right one go!
He would deal with them all!
His terrifying gaze instantlynded on a figure that was moving a chaos mountain.
Boom!
The huge chaos mountain instantly turned into dust and disappeared.
The figure that was moving the mountain turned pale and knelt down with a thud.
¡°Prison Dao Ancient God, I¡¯m not cking off!¡±
A seal flew out of Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s body and instantly entered the figure¡¯s body.
A majestic voice resounded in his soul.
¡°You, go and capture them all!¡±
One figure after another appeared in his divine soul.
They were all at the level of the world¡¯s creator realm cultivators, and their strength was not weak. Some of them had some fame in the chaos.
¡°Yes, Prison Dao Ancient God!¡±
The figure was overjoyed.
Since a mission had been issued, he would not have to continue suffering.
Moreover, as long as hepleted the mission well, he could be a jailer and would no longer be imprisoned. Furthermore, he would gain some sort of backing.
Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s jailers were famous throughout the chaos, and few people dared to provoke them.
This was due to Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s reputation for being petty and narrow-minded. He might not care about the lives of his jailers, but he did care about his reputation being damaged from the loss of one.
Chapter 576 Virtuous Absolute Saint
The power of Chu Xuan''s Dao path continued to pour into the pearl of thews of retribution, strengthening it.
At this moment, the dot representing the Prison Dao Ancient God was getting darker and darker, to the point where it was almost ck.
They were mortal enemies!
Boom!
Prison Dao Ancient God was already submerged in lightning.
The entire special realm was in turmoil, frightening the living beings inside. They were both afraid and somewhat expectant.
Chu Xuan sighed. Prison Dao Ancient God was extremely powerful, and he had almost gone all out, yet he was still unable to make Prison Dao Ancient God pay the price.
This tiny bit of power of retribution was probably just equivalent to scratching an itch for thetter.
He retracted his power and did not continue.
He had to improve his strength as soon as possible.
Given Hei Yue''s current rate of progress, it would probably not be long before she began to release Daoyuan realm abyssal beings. There was a high likelihood that Prison Dao Ancient God would act then.
If he was not strong enough, how could he support his disciple?
Chu Xuan sighed. His disciple was truly too outstanding, and had managed to provoke an Ancient Chaos God.
He could not tell Hei Yue to restrain herself either, lest his mysterious, powerful, and invincible image be affected.
In order to maintain his image, he had to work hard in his cultivation.
In addition, he decided to mess with Prison Dao Ancient God every few days to throw thetter''s heart into chaos.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and looked at his future disciple.
Before being reborn, the Lord of Chaos was much more powerful than Prison Dao Ancient God.
This disciple was probably someone who would cause trouble for him in the future.
He looked at Yang, whose wisp of consciousness had changed. He had clearly managed toprehend something from the ancestor of sorcery''s attacks and broken through his bottleneck.
He would no longer be limited to the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Yang woke up from his state ofprehension.
He felt as if he could break through the bottleneck of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm at any time.
Moreover, he hadprehended a powerful technique.
Even if he did not break through, Yang was confident that hisbat strength would double with this powerful technique, as it was even stronger than his own Dao path secret technique.
If hebined the two, he was confident that he would be able to match Mo Zun to a certain extent.
What a great opportunity!
The nine zones indeed contained great fortune.
Yang''s heart was filled with excitement. After returning, he would finally be able to join the ranks of the Freedom Daoyuan realm experts.
His consciousness returned to Yang Tian''s body and merged with the other half of his consciousness. He was about to leave the nine zones.
Suddenly, a voice rang out in his mind.
"How was the harvest?"
Yang''s expression changed.
Where did the voicee from?
Could it be?
"Many thanks, Senior, for bestowing this opportunity. I have benefited greatly from this!"
Yang was shocked. Could the voice havee from the ancestor of sorcery?
The ancestor of sorcery was in the nine zones?
"Yourprehension ability is passable."
"Senior, you are¡?"
Yang asked carefully.
"You can call me Virtuous Absolute Saint for now."
The name alone was enough to tell others that he was a big shot!
Yang became even more cautious, and his tone became more respectful.
"Greetings, Virtuous Absolute Saint!"
''Since he was known as ''Virtuous Absolute Saint'', this senior would not be a cruel person, right?''
Yang thought to himself.
"The human race has ten ancestors. You are the tenth ancestor, but you are too weak. There are many other humans stronger than you are."
Although Chu Xuan''s tone was calm, there was no fluctuation of emotion, Yang felt that his identity as the tenth ancestor of the human race was being called into question.
Who exactly was this senior?
The ancestor of sorcery?
Where was the other party?
Within the nine zones?
How did he know about the current situation and the ten ancestors of the human race?
Could it be that this senior was an existence from the previous world?
Many thoughts shed through Yang''s mind.
As the tenth ancestor of the human race, he was being looked down upon once again.
He felt helpless and aggrieved at the same time.
In the past, in the nine zones, he had suppressed the geniuses of his generation to the point where they could not raise their heads.
He had gone against many of the older generation experts of the various races.
He had been hunted down by the demon race experts several times, but survived in the end, and led the human race to rise up during his time.
In the end, he was still forced to escape into the chaos.
It was not that he was weak. He believed that as long as he was given time, he would be able to suppress the experts of the various races.
Back then, the utmost powerful experts of the various races did not kill him. It was only when he led the geniuses of the human race of the same generation into the chaos that he found out that it was the other powerful experts of the human race who had intimidated the other races and created a chance for him to escape.
Chapter 577 80-Year Milestone
However, due to his bad luck and the changes in the nine zones, he was stuck at the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Otherwise, how could he be so weak?
He was the strongest among the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts, and could even fight Freedom Daoyuan realm experts whose Dao paths did not exceed 200,000 miles in length.
Yang felt helpless and aggrieved.
Had it not been for the changes in the nine zones back then, he was confident that he would be a World Creator realm expert.
"I can''t do anything about the changes in the Great Dao back then," Yang said helplessly and sulkily.
"You''ve finally broken through your bottleneck."
"Thank you for the opportunity, Senior Virtuous Absolute Saint," Yang said respectfully.
"Senior, why are the nine zones like this?" he asked.
"When the time is right, the world will naturally change. No world is eternal, just like how a desert can be an ocean, or a river can change its path."
Yang pondered these words.
"You can go back now."
"You''re already considered a lucky one from those beyond this world," the voice said in his mind.
"Many thanks, Senior."
Yang did not dare to stay any longer, and his wisp of consciousness returned.
In a certain space within the chaos, Yang suddenly opened his eyes, and a violent aura surged out from his body.
It was time to break through!
He, the tenth ancestor of the human race, was weaker than even some of the personal disciples of the other ancestors.
Today, he was going to restore his reputation and glory.
Boom!
Yang''s Dao path appeared and trembled, as a violent aura swept across the surroundings.
Breakthrough!
Moreover, after Yang Kai broke through, his Dao path continued to extend.
In the blink of an eye, it was a thousand miles longer.
Hong appeared in the distance, then Zhou, and then the other human experts.
Among the group of Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivators, there were more than a dozen people who were extremely excited.
Their former leader had returned!
"He actually broke through?!"
Hong''s face was filled with shock.
The treasure that could help Yang break through had not been found, yet he had broken through on his own.
He had not experienced nine Great Dao cmities, nor had he severed the source of his Dao path.
Why was he able to break through beyond the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm?
Was it rted to the changes in the nine zones?
If Yang could break through, could the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts of the other races also break through?
"Go and check if any of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts from the various races have broken through," Hong said.
A ck shadow disappeared from the crowd.
"Yes!"
As everyone watched, Yang''s Dao path reached the 110,000-mile mark, and it did not stop.
Roar!
Yang roared and threw a punch. The violent punch crushed everything in its path.
Both Hong and Zhou were surprised. Yang''s punch was extremely overbearing and fierce.
Could it be that he hadprehended another extremely powerful Dao path secret technique?
Yang threw punches continuously, and the power of his original Dao path secret technique surged out, and began to fuse with hisprehension of the ancestor of sorcery''s punch.
The power of his Dao path seemed to have changed.
It had be infinitelyrge and powerful.
The power of his Dao path was the same yet different?
Hong and Zhou were dazed.
For the human race, Yang''s breakthrough. It was not as simple as adding another expert to their ranks. Yang''s identity as the tenth ancestor of the human race gave this a whole new meaning.
He had been unable to break through, and the lineage of the tenth ancestor seemed to have no future. This had now changed.
...
Not long after Yang''s wisp of consciousness left, Chu Xuan felt some changes in the Heavenly Daows.
A huge star shone brightly in the sky before falling down and fusing into the Heavenly Daows.
It was the source of Yang''s Dao path!
This further increased the strength of the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan paid attention to it for a while and then ignored it.
He looked at the Netherworld.
Qi''s aura had already reached a critical point, and he was about to reach the Daoyuan realm.
In the future, he too would be tasked with guarding the reincarnation cycle.
Hun You and Ji were also immersed in cultivation, and were bing stronger.
Their cultivation progress would make the reincarnation cycle and Ghost Dao principle stronger.
The ghost race was getting stronger and stronger, and the number of ghost nsmen participating in the battle on the ancient path had also increased.
This was especially so when Dao realm cultivators died and were left with their divine souls. Many chose to be members of the ghost race instead of reincarnating.
After turning into ghosts, they continued to fight on the ancient path.
As the Great Abyssal cmity progressed, more and more people broke through and made progress in the cultivation levels.
Even those cultivators who killed the abyssal beings that had managed to sneak into the nine zones obtained many opportunities and the fate of the Great Dao.
The number of Dao realm cultivators increased.
The overall strength of the nine territories had entered a period of growth.
With this, the Heavenly Daows would naturally grow stronger as well.
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
The nine zones would also be bigger and bigger.
The new world was isted by Chu Xuan, and no living being of the nine zones could enter it.
It was in a state of wilderness where the world had just been created.
A great fortune was also brewing here.
Vegetation had already appeared. Some innate spiritual nts had also started to sprout.
These innate lifeforms of the new world also belonged to the Heavenly Daows, and in the future, would be the future peerless geniuses of the nine zones.
It was just like the powerful innate lifeforms that were born when the nine zones had first been created.
However, the innate lifeforms of the nine zones were oppressed by the chaotic beings, and most of them died out when they fought against the rulers.
The innate lifeforms of the Heavenly Daows would have a good environment to develop.
The next ten-year milestone was about to arrive, and Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
He hoped that whatever reward he obtained would benefit his cultivation. After all, he now had an Ancient Chaos God as his enemy.
Time passed quickly, and the appointed time soon arrived.
"You remained in seclusion for eighty years, strategizing and sessfully implementing the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. You ended the Great Daoyuan and Great Dao cmities in advance, and triggered the Great Abyssal cmity."
"Because of you, the nine zones are thriving, and the situation in the chaos has changed. You have been rewarded with the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation."
Chu Xuan looked at the system''s notification and sighed in his heart. He had truly been busy over the past 80 years.
The reward for the 80-year period was actually a special physique.
Was it an advanced version of the Indestructible Chaos body?
3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation?
Chapter 578 Tempering And Strengthening
The Indestructible Chaos body made his talent on par with the Ancient Chaos Gods. However, after Chu Xuan reached the million-mile mark, his cultivation speed had gradually slowed down.
The 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation obviously surpassed the Indestructible Chaos body.
However, just how powerful was it? How effective would it be in increasing his speed of cultivation and improving his strength?
Chu Xuan immediately examined the system''s reward.
"The 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation allows one to transcend the chaos, and create the chaos."
Transcend the chaos!
It was far beyond what the Ancient Chaos Gods were capable of!
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. This new physique was unimaginably powerful.
It could transcend the chaos!
Of course, if one wanted to transcend the chaos, one would need to have sufficient strength to do so. The physique was just a catalyst.
However, this also meant that the current upper limit to Chu Xuan''s cultivation speed had been removed, and that eventually, he would be able to transcend the chaos. As for how long that would take, it was uncertain.
Still,pared to the others who were still searching blindly for a way to transcend the chaos, Chu Xuan had a clear path forward.
Chu Xuan received his reward excitedly.
Boom!
In that instant, Chu Xuan felt as if he had be a transcendent existence. He saw three thousand gray masses of energy being born and growing. These masses contained chaotic energy.
Mysterious insights about creation appeared in his mind, and Chu Xuan could not help but immerse himself in it. Then, a Dao principle entered one of the masses of chaotic energy.
The mass of chaotic energy expanded and tempered the Dao principle. Strands of special power andws continuously surged into it.
The Dao principle became stronger and stronger, and its power became more and more terrifying.
Boom!
Suddenly, another Dao principle entered.
This Dao principle was abination of many smaller Dao principles.
After they entered, they suddenly dispersed. Each of the smaller Dao principles entered a mass of chaotic energy, and the same process repeated itself.
Other Dao principles soon followed suit.
At times, they would split up and enter the masses of chaotic energy, and at other times, they would fuse together.
The 3,000 masses of chaotic energy were also slowly expanding. Following a certain pattern, they were revolving as if they were creating something.
Profound and mysterious insights of creation continued to emerge.
Chu Xuan did not know how much time had passed, but when he opened his eyes, he felt that he entire being had be transcendent.
Within his body, there were 3,000 masses of chaotic energy that were continuously expanding and growing. Within them, the Dao principles were also being tempered and strengthened.
As a result, Chu Xuan grew stronger. He had now broken away from the traditional path of extending his Dao path to increase his strength.
Now, it was all about strengthening and fusing his Dao principles, which in turn strengthened his Dao path.
After he woke up, Chu Xuan realized that half a year had passed. WIthin this time, his strength had improved greatly.
Chapter 579 Still Not Enough
In just half a year, his strength had increased rapidly, from the initial three million miles to six million miles.
Chu Xuan could sense that he was experiencing a period of rapid growth.
It would only slow down when it reached the nine-million-mile mark.
Furthermore, he would not experience a bottleneck at the ten-million-mile mark. As expected of a heaven-defying physique. His level of talent had skyrocketed.
Chu Xuan looked at the Origin Dao Ring''s Great Dao, and wondered if he should absorb it into his body. It was something that had endless potential.
After hesitating for a while, Chu Xuan decided not to do so. It would be fine if it continued to grow as it was.
If there was a need, he could absorb it into his body at any time.
Chu Xuan was now filled with confidence. Even if Prison Dao Ancient God attacked, he was no longer afraid.
At worst, he could absorb the Heavenly Daows into his body and quickly increase his strength. After all, the Heavenly Daows now controlled half of the power of the Great Dao of the nine zones, so he would have no problem holding off Prison Dao Ancient God.
As he held the Heavenly Dao Talisman in his hand, a ball of gray mist appeared in Chu Xuan''s hand.
Different from ordinary chaotic energy, this ball of gray mist contained the power of creation.
It was the chaotic energy of creation unique to the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation. He infused it into the Heavenly Dao talisman.
In an instant, it was as if a great fortune had been instilled into the Heavenly Daows, and even the Great Dao of the nine zones underwent some changes.
Chu Xuan infused more and more balls of gray mist into the Heavenly Dao Talisman, only stopping after the tenth or so one.
The chaotic energy of creation could be produced continuously, but it took time. A dozen or so of these balls were already one percent of his current total.
As his cultivation level increased, his body would create more and more of this chaotic energy of creation.
However, at this stage, Chu Xuan didn''t dare to consume too much.
He was afraid that it would affect the growth of his strength.
Boom!
The Heavenly Daows in the new world finally began to give birth to innate lifeforms, and there were many other changes in the nine zones.
A monthter, the Heavenly Daows had finally devoured half of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Chu Xuan took out the pearl of thews of retribution.
Now, he was stronger, so it was time to act again. This time, he would be able to do some damage, right?
The power of his Dao path surged into the pearl, and the power of retribution appeared once more. Lightning surrounded Prison Dao Ancient God and began to deliver punishment.
Boom!
The living beings who were numbly moving the mountains suddenly raised their heads and looked at the center of the special realm.
The terrifying figure was engulfed by the lightning bolts again.
Prison Dao Ancient God''s eyes were calm. How could these trifling lightning bolts harm him?
However, he was extremely furious.
This ant had provoked him time and time again. Did he believe himself to be safe from his wrath?
Boom!
The power of the lightning bolts became stronger and stronger.
Prison Dao Ancient God was forced to use his strength to defend.
In the end, Prison Dao Ancient God''s strength shook the special realm, causing cracks to appear on the boundaries of the special realm.
Prison Dao Ancient God''s eyes turned cold.
The power of the lightning bolts was stronger thanst time.
Although it could not break through his defense, it had already caused the special realm to shake and tremble.
Chu Xuan sighed.
He was still too weak and was still unable to harm Prison Dao Ancient God.
Furthermore, it seemed that the pearl''s offensive power wascking, and was unable to transmit the power of his Dao path effectively.
After putting away the pearl, Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and looked at the power of cmity.
The changes in the Heavenly Daows also affected the power of cmity, and it seemed to have also obtained a portion of the chaotic energy of creation.
The sound of the heartbeat within had be steady and powerful. It would not be long before the Lord of Chaos was reborn.
Chu Xuan then turned his attention to the great formation that was being set up by the various races, which was nearingpletion. After looking around for a bit, he decided to look for Tai.
"Tai, long time no see."
"...."
Why was this b*stard here again?
"Didn''t you say you were going to give me a treasure to help me recover?"
"Soon. Don''t worry. Since I promised to give you the treasure, I won''t go back on my word."
"Where are you?"
"I''m everywhere!"
Tai cursed in his heart.
After harassing Tai for a while, Chu Xuan continued to immerse himself in cultivation.
In the boundless chaos, there was a streak of light that was traveling through the chaos at an unbelievable speed. Its destination was the chaos abyss.
The abyss that Prison Dao Ancient God used to suppress powerful enemies seemed to have recently experienced some changes.
He was going to investigate.
Despite being a pawn of Prison Dao Ancient God, he was a very famous existence in the chaos.
As a pawn, he seemed to have a low status. However, in the entire chaos, there were not many people who dared to provoke him, as it would be akin to provoking Prison Dao Ancient God, who was known to be
The streak of light flew through the chaos, and suddenly, a huge vortex appeared out of nowhere. It was like a giant, sucking him in.
Roar!
Prison Dao Ancient God''s pawn was shocked and furious.
"How dare you attack someone from Prison Dao Ancient God''s faction?"
"You''re just a pawn, yet you''re so arrogant!"
A sneer was heard.
"It''s you!"
Boom!
His aura exploded and he instantly transformed into a terrifying figure that was tens of thousands of feet tall. The power of his Dao path surged out and bombarded the vortex.
However, the vortex grewrger, like a huge ck hole, and its terrifying suction force would not release him.
"You dare to kill me? Prison Dao Ancient God will not let you off!"
"Is he really so amazing? I''ll kill him sooner orter!"
A coldugh rang out.
The vortex devoured the pawn, and then slowly copsed. The chaotic space shattered, and a Dao path shattered.
Then, all the marks were erased, and the vortex reappeared, sucking in the power of the shattered Dao path.
"Qin, Prison Dao Ancient God will not let you off!"
A voice of resentment and unwillingness echoed within that chaotic region and finally disappearedpletely.
A World Creator realm expert had fallen.
A figure emerged from the chaos.
He looked like he was in his thirties, with a resolute face and a natural overbearing and arrogant aura.
His sharp eyes swept across the chaos. Then, he raised his hand and made a grabbing motion. Millions of miles away, a figure was captured without any resistance.
A Freedom Daoyuan realm expert with a 900,000-mile-long Dao path!
The figure struggled with all its might, but to no avail.
"You''re here to spy on me with such meager strength? Ha, die!"
With a clench of his hand, the Freedom Daoyuan realm expert was crushed to bits.
He looked in the direction of the nine zones and saw the ancient path connected to the chaos abyss.
"Great Abyssal cmity? Prison Dao Ancient God, just wait for me toe and im your head!"
His overbearing figure then hid itself in the chaos.
Chapter 580 Prison God Palace
By the time Chu Xuan emerged from his cultivation, the 81-year milestone had arrived.
"You''ve remained in seclusion for 81 years. Your strength has improved greatly. You have been rewarded with world origin energy and the chaotic energy of creation."
In addition to the world origin energy, the reward for the 81-year milestone was a ball of the chaotic energy of creation, which was of higher quality and amount that Chu Xuan possessed.
As usual, Chu Xuan infused the world origin energy into the Heavenly Daows, stimting another round of changes.
Taking out the chaotic energy of creation, Chu Xuan split it into two portions. Half of it was absorbed into his body.
The other half was incorporated into the Origin Dao Ring''s Great Dao, which began to transform and derive morews.
Chu Yi and Chu Er even benefited directly. Soon, they would reach the 10,000-mile mark.
After that, Chu Xuan started cultivating again.
¡
In the chaos.
The experts from the various races gathered.
The great formation was about to bepleted.
The group of experts looked at the nine zones from afar. The world was constantly expanding. Clearly, there were great opportunities within the nine zones at this moment.
Hong was also here.
The matter of Yang breaking through and surpassing the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm limit was kept a secret.
Apart from Yang, none of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts from the various races had broken through. That meant that Yang alone had managed to surpass the limit and break his shackles.
This was due to what he hadprehended in the nine zones.
"We can''t wait any longer," Venerable He said.
The nine regions clearly contained great opportunities. The opportunity for him to break through and be a World Creator realm expert mighty in the nine zones.
The experts from all the races nodded.
They began to discuss their next course of action.
Beside the chaos abyss, Wu Jiong''s figure appeared.
He looked at the abyss with a serious expression, but did not enter rashly.
There were powerful abyssal beings waiting for him inside.
He had no idea where that mysterious senior was, and he had yet to contact him.
Wu Jiong felt very helpless.
Somewhere in the chaos, a cage-like pce was moving forward.
On the que of the pce was written the word ''Prison'' in gold lettering.
Prison God Pce!
In the chaos, Prison God Pce was an extremely powerful faction, and its backer was rumored to be the Prison Dao Ancient God himself, which was why no one actively provoked this faction for fear of retribution from this petty Ancient Chaos God.
As a result, the Prison God Pce became more arrogant and overbearing in their actions.
At this moment, a few figures appeared in Prison God Pce.
An expert whose face could not be seen clearly was sitting at the head of the table.
His figure was ethereal, like an illusion.
"Seventeenth has fallen!"
His voice was cold and emotionless.
Prison Dao Ancient God''s pawns were ranked by their number. Incidentally, the first pawn was mysterious and rarely seen. It was rumored that the first pawn was someone that Prison Dao Ancient God had personally taken in as a subordinate. He was a trusted subordinate and was incredibly powerful.
Other than First, the others were all once suppressed ves or prisoners. Some of them were chosen by First and became the Prison Dao Ancient God''s pawns.
Some had performed outstandingly during their imprisonment or had been good at ttering, earning the appreciation of Prison Dao Ancient God and earning their title as pawns.
Seventeenth had one of Prison Dao Ancient God''s older pawns, and had a Dao path that was 1.3 million miles long.
However, despite his strength, he had died, and almost instantly too.
It was as if he had been killed in one strike.
This was very terrifying.
What kind of strength was required to kill a World Creator realm expert in one strike?
"The dignity of Prison Dao Ancient God cannot be vited. Anyone who dares to kill his subordinates must die!"
An angry voice came from the pce.
It had been many years since someone had killed one of Prison Dao Ancient God''s subordinates, and this was akin to smacking his face.
"Lord Prison Dao Ancient God is furious. We must find the murderer and kill him," the illusory figure said coldly.
"Seventeenth was recently in the vicinity of the chaos abyss. There is a person that the Lord Prison Dao Ancient God hates that is currently being suppressed and tortured there."
Chapter 581 - 581 The Situation In The Chaos
581 The Situation In The Chaos
¡°Seventeenth was most likely killed by someone who wanted to save that person.¡±
¡°Seventh and Ninth are nearby. You two should go and investigate. Kill the person who dared to offend the dignity of Lord Prison Dao Ancient God.¡±
After the mission was assigned, the illusory figure continued, ¡°Continue searching for Qin. We must find his tracks. The leader will deal with him personally.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
A figure flew out of the Prison God Pce and entered the chaos.
Somewhere in the distance, a chaos mountain was floating about. A figure stood on the mountain.
It was as if he had be one with the chaos mountain, as his body did not exude an ounce of aura.
It was as if he was in an extreme state and could unleash an ultimate attack at any time.
His eyes were emotionless as he silently watched the Prison God Pce from a distance.
There was not just one Prison God Pce, but three.
Few people dared to provoke them.
¡°Reincarnation?¡±
The person murmured softly, almost inaudibly.
In the depths of chaos, a terrifying ck figure swept toward a small abyss. It opened its mouth and started to devour the abyss.
In front of the ck mist, a few figures were frantically trying to escape.
They were all World Creator realm experts.
Boom!
The abyss was devoured, leaving behind an empty space.
The ck figure gradually solidified and transformed into a giant that was a million-feet tall. It stretched its hand out.
No matter what the World Creator realm experts did, they were unable to escape, and were all caught.
A terrifying power erupted, and ck light blossomed, instantly annihting them and their Dao paths.
Then, it opened its mouth and sucked in the power of the shattered Dao paths.
Burp!
It burped, as if it had eaten its fill. Its aura grew a little stronger, and it turned into a terrifying ck figure again, continuing to move forward in the chaos.
The direction this figure was heading in was where the nine zones were.
A sage-like old man sat cross-legged on a lotus tform and floated in the chaos in the direction of the nine zones.
The divine and extraordinary existence in golden armor walked toward the nine zones step by step.
A figure that was burning with demonic mes and had an overbearing aura grabbed a living being that was passing by and casually crushed it.
This figure was also heading toward the nine zones.
In the chaos abyss, the corpse suddenly trembled slightly.
The martial intent gradually condensed with an unyielding will.
Chu Xuan was unaware of all of this, and was immersed in cultivation.
His strength grew rapidly.
When the 82-year milestone arrived, Chu Xuan awakened from his cultivation to receive the system¡¯s rewards, which were the same as the previous year¡¯s rewards.
He did exactly the same thing as he did then, except this time, the other portion of the chaotic energy of creation entered the Reincarnation Great Dao principle instead of the Origin Dao Ring¡¯s Great Dao.
As the chaotic energy of creation was injected, the reincarnation cycle began to transform.
Hun You and Ji suddenly woke up from their cultivation, shocked.
What kind of power was this? The reincarnation cycle could actually give birth to creation energy?
This was a great opportunity.
The two of them immediately began toprehend it.Qi also sensed this, as he had also broken through to the Daoyuan realm.
He had merged himself into the reincarnation cycle. As long as the reincarnation cycle existed, he would not die.
After doing all that, Chu Xuan continued to immerse himself in cultivation.
Time passed by in cultivation, and the changes in the nine zones continued, giving birth to more Divine realm and Dao realm experts.
Even some of the older experts experienced a period of rapid improvement.
The overall strength of the nine zones was rapidly increasing.
In the heavenly domain, the Daoyuan realm experts spent most of their time in secluded cultivation. They had never experienced such rapid progress in their cultivation before.
Hong Yuanchu had already reached the thousand-mile mark, which was something that he had been dreaming of for a long time.
Mo Tu¡¯s strength had also grown rapidly, and he was not much weaker than Hong Yuanchu.
In the new world, the innate lifeforms were born as emperor realm cultivators. Although they knew nothing about cultivation, their instincts drove them to strengthen themselves.
The battle on the ancient path intensified, and the cultivators of the nine zones worked together to resist the attacks of the abyssal beings.
Of course, a portion of the abyssal beings still managed to escape the. However, because they targeted the stronger abyssal beings, only the weaker ones made it through.
These would be dealt with by the various races in the nine zones.
The 83-year milestone was approaching, and Chu Xuan felt that his cultivation had reached a critical point. He would wee a transformation at any time and reach a higher level.
His Dao path was already 9 million miles long!
The words he had once bragged about had reallye true.
Chu Xuan sighed.
He should probably update his bragging.
He awakened from his cultivation.
If he wanted toplete the transformation and break through the critical point, he would need some time to consolidate his cultivation foundation.
This would not take too long.
A year¡¯s time was enough for him to break through.
Looking at the nine zones, he found that there were some new races.
It turned out that some abyssal beings had sessfully escaped the chaos abyss and be living beings of the nine zones.
This also enriched the diversity of living beings under the Heavenly Daows, which was a good thing.
What surprised him was...
In the new world, the human race had appeared!
There were not many of them, and they were rtively weakpared to the other innate lifeforms. However, in terms of intelligence, they surpassed thetter.
Chu Xuan decided to spread the cultivation method in the new world.
With a single thought, a golden stele descended from the sky andnded in the territory of the human race.
As the strange phenomenon descended, the humans immediately prostrated themselves on the ground and began to study the golden stele.
They gradually entered a state of enlightenment, understood the words, and memorized the cultivation method.
There was not just one golden stele. The human race had one. The other innate lifeforms also had one.
There were also a few golden steles hidden in the other areas where no living beings had yet to set foot.
The rise of the human race in the new world depended on whether these humans had enough talent.
Chu Xuan felt that the possibility was very high.
One had to know that the human race was blessed by the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan did not favor the human race, but the Heavenly Daows naturally blessed the human race as it had devoured a portion of the Great Dao of the nine zones, which also blessed the human race.
Furthermore, the creator of the Heavenly Daows was Chu Xuan, a human.
As the innate lifeforms in the new world would require time to develop, Chu Xuan turned his attention elsewhere.
He took out the Chaos Dao Mirror to observe the battle on the ancient path.
Hei Yue was about to reach the Daoyuan realm, and Ding Yue and the others were not too far behind.
Perhaps Chu Xuan would soon receive a pleasant surprise from the system.
Outside the nine zones, the great formation was undergoing its final inspection. Soon, they would activate it and try to enter the nine zones.
Chu Xuan looked at the region of the chaos near the nine zones and suddenly noticed someone hidden on a chaos mountain.
It was silent and its aura was concealed.
It was Pan Shan, whose injuries seemed to have mostly recovered.
He was waiting for a chance. He had not given up yet.
Once the great formation was activated, he would also try to sneak into the nine zones.
Chapter 582 - 582 Hei Yue’s Breakthrough (Part 1)
582 Hei Yue¡¯s Breakthrough (Part 1)
Everyone was eyeing the nine zones and waiting for an opportunity to enter.
¡°Tai, long time no see.¡±
Tai was toozy to answer.
This b*stard came looking for him every few days. He could not rest and heal his wounds.
¡°Tai, what do you think of the nine zones?¡±
Taiughed.
¡°So you¡¯ve been keeping an eye on the nine zones.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have any opinion on the nine zones?¡±
¡°The nine zones are the first world born from the chaos, after all, and they contain special opportunities. However, who can obtain the opportunities within?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t forget that there used to be many experts in the nine zones. Who among them obtained great fortune from the nine zones?¡±
Can the opportunities of the nine zones really help us when our strength has reached our level?¡±
Tai suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Even if a great opportunity exists, no one can obtain it. Otherwise, why would the ancestors of immortal, celestial, and demon races, the four divine beasts, and the other experts of the nine zones leave and escape into the chaos?¡±
Chu Xuan listened silently and felt that it made sense. There was a limit to the opportunities of the nine zones.
It was not prepared for the strong, but for the living beings of the nine zones with great potential and outstanding talent.
For example, Ding Yue and the others.
Some of those great opportunities were also useful to World Creator experts, but they were ultimately limited.
The chaos was boundless, so how could the opportunities in the nine zonespare?
¡°In that case, why do you want to enter the nine zones now?¡±
¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±
Tai asked in surprise.
¡°I¡¯m just an idle person, how would I know?¡±
Chu Xuan did not hide anything and directly replied.
¡°A great change is about to happen in the chaos. The nine zones, as the first world, is where disasters are avoided and opportunities are gathered.¡±
¡°Moreover, each race originally came from the nine territories, and only by returning to the nine territories can their races continue to grow stronger. Otherwise, there would eventually be a gap.¡±
Tai exined after a moment of silence.
Chu Xuan nodded. He was curious about what the great change in the chaos was.
¡°The constant changes in the nine zones have already attracted the attention of various forces in the chaos. Many experts are probably rushing over.¡±
¡°Some of the supreme experts of the nine zones, especially from the three major races, will return,¡± Tai continued.
Chu Xuan was startled. Were the nine zones popr now?
¡°The Great Dao is rejecting them, so who can enter the nine zones?¡±
Chu Xuan was puzzled.
¡°The power of rejection of the Great Dao won¡¯t exist forever. The Great Dao was born from the chaos. A true Great Dao has its ownws and order.¡±
¡°Because of an unknown change, the power of rejection appeared.¡±
¡°However, it¡¯s not impossible to restore the Great Dao to its previous state. One just needs to remove the factor that caused the Great Dao to reject them, and the rejection will naturally disappear.¡±
Tai felt that Chu Xuan was toocking in knowledge.
¡°Although it takes time and effort to eliminate the power of rejection of the Great Dao, with so many powerful cultivators gathered together, it will eventually be done, unless the Great Dao has a master and is controlled by someone else.¡±
¡°However, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±
¡°That is the number one Great Dao of the chaos. It belongs to the chaos. Who could control it?¡±
Even someone as powerful as the Ancient Chaos Gods would not be on the same level as the Great Dao of the nine zones.¡±
Tai chuckled and said with a hint of disdain, ¡°You¡¯re toocking in knowledge.¡±
Chu Xuanughed in his heart.
The Great Dao of the nine zones did not have a master?
In the future, the Great Dao would not exist. Only the Heavenly Daows would!
Furthermore, he was the master of the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan chuckled.
¡°You idiot. You¡¯re underestimating the power of rejection of the Great Dao. You¡¯re also overestimating those so-called experts.¡±
Tai was furious.
¡°Who are you calling an idiot?¡±
¡°Are you Chu, but pretending not to be so that you can trick me?¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s expression was strange. Tai was so angry that he mistook him for Chu again.
It was clear that Chu li had called him ¡®idiot¡¯ many times.
¡°You¡¯re really an idiot. I¡¯m not Chu.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the dumb one,¡± Tai said angrily.
¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Just wait, I¡¯ll give you a treasure very soon to help you recover from your injuries.¡±
Chuckling, Chu Xuan deactivated the mirror.
The nine zones were calm and peaceful, other than the ancient path.
Chu Xuan was not worried about the experts in the chaos entering the nine zones. The majority of the Great Dao was under the control of the Heavenly Daows, so he could maintain the power of rejection.
Without his permission, it was impossible to break through.
The 83-year milestone was about to arrive, and Hei Yue was returning to the nine zones.
She was going to open her Dao path.
¡°You¡¯ve remained in seclusion for 83 years, and your cultivation has improved rapidly. You have been rewarded with world origin energy and the chaotic energy of creation.¡±
The reward for this milestone was the same as before, except that it was of a slightly higher level.
Chu Xuan received his reward, and repeated his usual actions.
Hei Yue had returned.
She had already reached the critical point and could step into the Daoyuan realm.
However, she was ultimately different from ordinary cultivators, as her innate divine soul was formed by thews of the chaos.
Chapter 583 Hei Yues Breakthrough (Part 2)
"Master, how should I open my Dao path?"
Hei Yue had returned to the courtyard.
"How do you want to open your Dao path?" Chu Xuan asked.
Hei Yue remained silent for a moment and asked, "I''m leaving the nine zones for the chaos, so should I use the Heavenly Daows as the foundation or the Great Dao as the foundation?"
"After reaching the Daoyuan realm, how do we head to the chaos without our Dao paths being restricted?"
"There is no difference between using either as the foundation. For you, there are actually only two choices. One, open your Dao path in the nine zones, and two, open your Dao path in the chaos," Chu Xuan said meaningfully.
Hei Yue was stunned.
There was no difference between the Heavenly Daows and the Great Dao?
Why was there no difference?
She had some guesses in her heart.
It was a little hard to believe. The Great Dao and the Heavenly Daows were fusing?
Or was it the Heavenly Daows devouring the Great Dao?
"How does one open their Dao path in the chaos?" Hei Yue asked.
Dao paths opened in the chaos have no foundation. They are fragile and need a long time to stabilize, unless you have a supreme treasure to stabilize the foundation of your Dao path."
Chu Xuan thought for a moment. After all, Hei Yue was not an ordinary cultivator. Her innate divine soul was special.
Opening her Dao path in the chaos might not necessarily have these drawbacks, just like the Ancient Chaos Gods, who were born as Daoyuan realm existences.
The weakness of opening one''s Dao path in the chaos might only be applicable to the races of the nine zones and the Ancient Chaos World.
"You might be exempt from these drawbacks, but in the current chaotic situation, you should know the potential dangers," Chu Xuan added.
Hei Yue nodded silently. In fact, she already had an answer in her heart.
"Master, if I leave the nine zones and enter the chaos after opening my Dao path using the Heavenly Daows as the foundation, will my strength be weakened?"
"The Heavenly Daows are the Heavenly Daows, and your Dao path is your Dao path. If your cultivation level is sufficient, it will have no effect on you," Chu Xuan exined to Hei Yue.
The Heavenly Daows and the Hei Yue had a deep rtionship, and her opening up her Dao path in the Heavenly Daows had extraordinary meaning.
Chu Xuan exined how cultivation in the Daoyuan realm worked, as well as his experience.
ck Moon listened quietly.
After Chu Xuan finished his exnation, he waved his hand and a ball of chaotic energy of creation appeared.
This was the chaotic energy of creation generated by his body, which was weaker than that generated by the system''s reward.
However, it was still a treasure, especially to those looking to open their Dao paths.
"This is the chaotic energy of creation, it can help you open your Dao path."
"Thank you, Master!"
Hei Yue was extremely excited. Her innate divine soul seemed to be attracted to the chaotic energy of creation.
This was unprecedented.
Not even supreme treasures could make it feel this way.
After receiving the chaotic energy of creation and absorbing it into her body, Hei Yue thanked her and left.
Three dayster, a figure appeared amidst the Heavenly Daows. It was Hei Yue. Thanks to the nourishment of the chaotic energy of creation, she had undergone some transformations.
Boom!
A Dao path extended from the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan looked on silently.
With Hei Yue''s talent and the help of his chaotic energy of creation, it should be possible for her to extend her path by a few hundred miles from the get-go, though a thousand miles might be too much to hope for.
It was likely the restrictions of the ancient path would ease after this, allowing certain Daoyuan realm existences to enter.
This would increase the pressure on the nine zones. However, this might also not be the case. Daoyuan realm abyssal beings had clearer minds and were not as blindly crazy as Dao realm abyssal beings.
If they discovered that Hei Yue could help them escape the abyss, they might not continue to fight.
Of course, once this happened, the likelihood of Prison Dao Ancient Goding over to seek him out would increase.
Chu Xuan then turned his attention to the nine zones. There were a few 36th-level Dao realm cultivators who had touched the threshold of the Daoyuan realm. Thus, they had returned to the nine zones to consolidate their foundation and wait for an opportunity to break through.
Thanks to the changes in the nine zones, it had be much easier to cultivate. Back then, it would have taken 10,000 years of secluded cultivation to reach the Daoyuan realm from the peak of the Dao realm.
However, this had now been reduced to a year, or even ten years, which was simply unbelievable.
If Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm experts in the heavenly domain knew about this, they would probablyment that they were born at the wrong time.
After Hei Yue opened her Dao path, the ancient path began to change. Her innate divine soul also underwent another transformation, and the Heavenly Daows expanded rapidly, devouring 60% of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Her breakthroughsted eight months, and her Dao path was 700 miles long when it was done. Her starting point had already far surpassed countless Daoyuan realm cultivators. Furthermore, because she was unique, it would not take long for her to consolidate her cultivation foundation before continuing to extend her Dao path.
She would probably not encounter any difficulties until the 10,000-mile mark.
Boom!
After that, in the nine zones, someone else reached the Daoyuan realm under the Heavenly Daows.
This was Chu Xuan''s intention.
Soon, there would be more and more of them, and they would all contribute to the growth of the Heavenly Daows. Furthermore, under the Heavenly Daows, they would not be bound by the same restrictions as the Great Dao.
They would not need to sever the source of their Dao path, or undergo nine Great Dao cmities in order to surpass the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
In the heavenly domain, Hong Yuanchu opened his eyes.
Someone was opening the Dao path in the nine zones!
Furthermore, it was not just one person.
Was it because of the Great abyssal cmity?
Hei Yue''s body moved and she reappeared in the heavenly domain.
Hong Yuanchu, Ruoxian, Kun He, and the other human Daoyuan realm cultivators appeared.
"Greetings, seniors."
Hei Yue said, bowing.
"Good, good, the human race has another new Daoyuan realm expert."
Hong Yuanchu was overjoyed.
"You must be Ancestor Hong, right?"
Hei Yue looked at him.
The ancestor was one of the experts who had led the human race to rise up.
"Since you''ve already reached the Daoyuan realm, it''s not appropriate to call me Ancestor Hong. You can just call me Daoist Brother Hong or Senior Brother Hong," Hong Yuanchu chuckled.
Then, the human race Daoyuan realm experts introduced themselves.
They were all very shocked. Hei Yue had just entered the Daoyuan realm, but her cultivation foundation was extremely stable, and she was much stronger than when they had first reached the Daoyuan realm.
If it were not for their great progress in recent years, their strength might not even be as good as Hei Yue''s current strength.
Was this the fortune of the nine zones?
Mo Tu appeared.
He was wearing a monk''s robe and had a kind look.
He put his hands together.
"Very good, very good. Benefactor Hei Ye, you should pay your respects. I am Arhat Mo Tu of the Buddhist sect!"
Hong Yuanchu and Ruoxian looked awkward when they saw Mo Tu''s expression.
Their old nemesis from back then, the arrogant and overbearing old demon, had suddenly be like this. No matter how they looked at it, it felt awkward.
Hei Yue''s face remained emotionless the entire time. She nodded slightly and said, ""Greetings, Arhat Mo Tu"
The other races also came to meet her and introduced themselves.
There were not too many Daoyuan realm cultivations in the nine zones, so it was necessary for them to get to know each other.
Hei Yue also established her own residence in the heavenly domain.
Moon Pce!
Chapter 584 Consquences?
Soon, the system''s reward arrived.
"Your disciple Hei Yue, under your guidance, has broken through to the Daoyuan realm. You have been rewarded with a new Dao principle and a 100,000-mile Dao path extension"
Chu Xuan''s current cultivation was no longer just about extending his Dao path.
Instead, he would derive new Dao principles and connect them to the 3,000 Chaos Bodies, connecting them until they formed a whole.
A new Dao principle emerged from a mass of chaotic energy and connected with his Dao path.
Even though it was only a 100,000-mile extension, Chu Xuan''s strength still increased.
After establishing her residence, Hei Yue did not stay in the heavenly domain. Instead, she went over to the gate of the ancient path and stood in front of it.
She was not restricted by the ancient path!
For some reason, she had the urge to release the abyssal beings, and it was something that came from her innate divine soul.
"My Lord!"
Hei Yue looked at the two 36th-level Dao realm abyssal beings.
One of them was especially special.
"Let''s go to the nine zones and open your Dao paths."
"Yes, my Lord!"
The two abyssal beings were extremely excited as they stepped into the nine zones.
They were going to their Dao paths in the nine zones!
They hadpletely escaped from the chaos abyss!
Chu Xuan looked at the abyssal beings. They were rather special, and their Dao paths would provide a reference for the Heavenly Daows to derive newws.
Hei Yue looked at the rest of the abyssal beings and said, "Continue to kill the enemies and stop them from entering the nine zones."
"Yes, my Lord!"
There were countless abyssal beings, and Hei Yue could not save them all.
Those who were saved by her were those with great potential and talent.
Or rather, they were special abyssal beings.
To these abyssal beings, Hei Yue was like a parent, giving them a new life.
Killing the abyssal beings was also a form of release. It was also a way to strengthen one''s life imprint and obtain the fate of the Great Dao.
To the abyssal beings, death was a form of release, and freedom from the endless torture.
Hei Yue looked at the ancient path silently. Although she could not see the end of it, she knew that Daoyuan realm abyssal beings would now be able to enter the ancient path, and would appear soon enough.
By subduing Daoyuan realm abyssal beings, she would be able to quickly build a powerful force.
Why did she save the abyssal beings?
Hei Yue did not quite understand either, but it seemed to be a desire ingrained within her.
Would there be any consequences?
Hei Yue was a little absent-minded, wondering if she had been too rash in doing so.
She had just broken through to the Daoyuan realm, and was not very strong.
What if there was something behind the chaos abyss?
"Master, if I were to release the abyssal beings, what would happen?"
Hei Yue muttered.
What would the consequences be?
Chu Xuan sighed in his heart.
He finally understood why Hei Yue wanted to release the abyssal beings. It was because her innate divine soul had once been damaged by a chaos abyss, which resulted in it being split into two portions.
It seemed that her innate divine soul still remembered that incident.
Even if he stopped Hei Yue this time, she would still be unable to resist doing so when she became stronger.
As her master, he could only support his disciple. In any case, he had to maintain his image in front of her.
"Consequences only matter to the weak," Chu Xuan said calmly, "Once you''re strong, all consequences are trivial."
"You can do whatever you want. With me around, those consequences are not worth mentioning."
Hei Yue understood, and her confidence grew.
The release of the abyssal beings would certainly trigger a series of events.
However, since her master could deal with the consequences, she would do as she wished.
Hei Yue''s entire body rxed.
"Thank you, Master!"
Chu Xuan sighed.
It was too difficult being a master.
In order to maintain his powerful and invincible image, he could only encourage his disciples to cause trouble.
Prison Dao Ancient God was very powerful, so he had to work to increase his strength before the former attacked.
Therefore, Chu Xuan once again immersed himself in cultivation.
Time passed quickly.
In the blink of an eye, the 85-year milestone was about to arrive.
The Great Abyssal cmity was getting more and more intense, and there were already Daoyuan realm living beings that had entered the ancient path.
For now, only those whose Dao paths were 1,000 miles long or less could enter the ancient path. The Daoyuan realm abyssal beings were all dealt with by Hei Yue, and became her subordinates.
One of the peak-level Dao realm experts of the nine zones also finally broke through.
However, his strength was far inferior to Hei Yue''s.
Ding Yue and Chu Xuan''s other disciples also started to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
Chapter 585 - 585 Chaos Weapon Furnace
585 Chaos Weapon Furnace
Chu Xuan also gave each of his disciples a ball of chaotic energy of creation. When they broke through, all of their Dao paths exceeded five hundred miles.
After each one reached the Daoyuan realm, the system rewarded Chu Xuan with a 100,000-mile Dao path extension.
Chu Xuan was finally touching the ten-million-mile mark, but he was still weaker than Prison Dao Ancient God, who he estimated had a 30-million-mile long Dao path.
Furthermore, Prison Dao Ancient God was obviously not the strongest Ancient Chaos God, and one could still transcend the chaos after that, or peak-level existences like the Lord of Chaos.
!!
Who knew how many experts like the Lord of Chaos there were in the entire chaos?
The next benchmark would be the supreme chaos realm, which was the 100-million-mile mark, and then transcend the chaos after.
Given this, Chu Xuan has only just stepped into the lower ranks of the top echelons of the chaos. He still had to work hard, and at least reach the chaos supreme realm to be on the safe side.
Chu Xuan looked up.
After his breakthrough, he could see the Ancient Chaos World without the help of the Chaos Dao Mirror.
The experts of the various races were cautiously inspecting and testing the various sections of the great formation, afraid of a careless mistake causing it to fail.
He then turned his gaze to the ancient path, where Ding Yue and the other disciples were still fighting. This time, their opponents were Daoyuan realm abyssal beings.
Fortunately, there were not many of them, and a significant portion of the stronger ones had been converted by Hei Yue.
Kingyer had already reached the 36th level of the Dao realm, and so had Chu Pingfan. Both were ready to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
Among Chu Xuan¡¯s personal disciples, only Qian Ming had yet to reach the Daoyuan realm.
Feng Kong¡¯s strength grew rapidly.
He had already reached the 30th level of the Dao realm.
Shu Yang, Hong Yuanchu¡¯s best friend, had already reached the 36th level of the Dao realm and had returned to the nine zones to seek an opportunity to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
Hong Yuanchu should have prepared some treasures for this good friend of his.
Luo Xinbai¡¯s strength had also grown rapidly, and he was now at the 36th level of the Dao realm.
He had fought with Kingyer, and using the power of the human king technique suppressed thetter. Even Kingyer¡¯s Extreme Dao was unable to break through.
Luo Xinbai should be the descendant of the sixth ancestor Luo, who was likely a World Creator realm expert.
Luo¡¯s human king technique was extremely special. If he could unify the power of the human race, it was likely that he could burst out with even greater strength.
Furthermore, its ability to heal wounds and restore life force was extraordinary.
In arge-scale war, it gave the human race a very strong advantage.
Chu Xuan looked at the region of the chaos around the nine zones for a while, but found nothing interesting.
However, one of the special existences in the nine zones did attract his attention.
It was a corpse-like creature that was sleeping in a small spatial realm in the heavenly domain.
Chu Xuan was very curious. Which human was this?
Which of the ten ancestors of the human race had left an incarnation in the nine zones?
Furthermore, he had hidden himself so deeply.
The incarnation seemed to only be a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm cultivator, but that was because it was dormant. Once it awakened, it was likely that its strength would rank among the stronger Freedom Daoyuan realm experts.
Was it Chu?
The first person Chu Xuan thought of was the first ancestor of the human race, the sinister and cunning guy that Tai had mentioned. Such schemes did match his personality.
Was he waiting for an opportunity?
Chu Xuan did not disturb this person. No matter what kind of scheme or plot there was in the nine zones, it would be useless if he did not allow it.
Other than this corpse-like incarnation, there was another thing that caught Chu Xuan¡¯s attention.
It was a huge head, which was also a powerful existence, but severely injured. Now, only its head and divine soul were left.
It was a powerful chaotic being, or even an Ancient Chaos God!
Chu Xuan suspected that this existence was once an Ancient Chaos God. After suffering heavy injuries, it hid in the nine zones and waited for an opportunity to recover.
Its divine soul already contained a strong aura of the nine zones, so it was likely that it was waiting for the right opportunity.
Chu Xuan shook his head. He would let it continue sleeping for now.
The 85-year milestone was about to arrive.
Qian Ming had finally started to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
¡°You have remained in seclusion for 85 years. Your cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds, as did the Heavenly Dao Talisman n. Your actions have subtly affected the chaos. You have been rewarded with world origin energy and the chaos weapon furnace.
The 85-year milestone reward no longer included the chaotic energy of creation. Instead, there was a chaos weapon furnace.
Chu Xuan examined it curiously.
¡°The chaos weapon furnace is formed by thews of the chaos. It can create weapons that contain thews of the chaos and can create one every ten thousand years. You can also put in materials to speed up the process¡¡±
Chu Xuan was quite satisfied after reading the information.
Ten thousand years was too long, but he could add in materials to speed up the process.
Furthermore, weapons that contained thews of the chaos were considered true treasures in the entire chaos. Even World Creator realm experts coveted these.
It was time to give his disciples better equipment.
Although they had each obtained an opportunity and had extraordinary supreme treasures, these treasures were not weapons.
In any case, Chu Xuan did notck materials.
He ced the furnace into the pocket dimension and casually threw in a few materials to test it out.
...
Chapter 586 - 586 Entering The Heavenly Dao (Part 1)
586 Entering The Heavenly Dao (Part 1)
After putting in the materials, Chu Xuan turned his attention elsewhere as he waited for the furnace to do its thing.
He looked at the power of cmity.
It had already condensed into a giant egg.
The Lord of Chaos was about to be born.
!!
Chu Xuan was looking forward to the birth of this little disciple.
After devouring so much, and benefiting from Chu Xuan¡¯s painstaking efforts to improve the nine zones, this little disciple should be aware of his existence, right?
The birth of the Lord of Chaos would probably cause some changes.
Would the Great Abyssal cmity end?
It would probably attract the attention of even more experts.
Chu Xuan prepared to contact Huang Long.
It was time to implement a long-nned n.
Now, the Heavenly Daows had devoured seven-tenths of the Great Dao, it was time.
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment. For safety¡¯s sake, he took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and began to scan the region of the chaos surrounding the nine zones.
This was to see if there were any experts on his level hiding in the chaos. Fortunately, he did not find any.
Chu Xuan then contacted Huang Long, ¡°Fellow Daoist Huang Long, do you want to leave the Great Dao and obtain freedom?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, do you have any solutions regarding this?¡± Huang Long asked joyfully.
¡°There have been some changes in the Great Dao. You should have sensed it, right?¡± Chu Xuan asked with a smile.
As a creature of the Great Dao, Huang Long could naturally sense the changes in the Great Dao. However, neither he nor Yi Yuejun had not investigated it, hoping that something would happen that would allow them to leave the Great Dao.
¡°I sensed it,¡± Huang Long nodded.
¡°Daoist Chu, could it be that the opportunity to escape the Great Dao is rted to these changes?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
¡°Daoist Huang Long, now that the Heavenly Daows have been created, they have assimted more than half of the Great Dao. In the future, the Heavenly Daows will rece the Great Dao.¡±
¡°The Heavenly Daows?¡±
Huang Long was puzzled.
¡°You can think of it as another Great Dao,¡± Chu Xuan exined.
Huang Long nodded silently. The Heavenly Daows should be rted to Daoist Chu.
None of this was important. As long as he could be free, he was not bothered about the Great Dao or the Heavenly Daows.
¡°What do I have to do to break away from the Great Dao?¡±
¡°It¡¯s very simple. Fellow Daoist Huang Long only needs to enter the Heavenly Dao and be a creature of the Heavenly Dao. Then, you¡¯ll be able to leave the Great Dao.¡±
This was Chu Xuan¡¯s n.
Huang Long was a creature of the Great Dao. If he left the Great Dao and became a creature of the Heavenly Dao, it would weaken the fate of the Great Dao and strengthen the fate of the Heavenly Dao.
The Heavenly Daows would then use this opportunity to quickly infiltrate the Great Dao and fuse with thews of time that was rted to Huang Long.
¡°If I be a creature of the Heavenly Dao, won¡¯t I be trapped within the Heavenly Dao instead?¡±
¡°Of course not. The Heavenly Dao doesn¡¯t restrict living beings.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Naturally, after Fellow Daoist Huang Long transforms into a creature of the Heavenly Dao, your powers will not be affected. In fact, you¡¯ll be even stronger.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Huang Long muttered, ¡°But how do I be a creature of the Heavenly Dao?¡±
¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±
Chu Xuan sent a talisman over.
¡°I¡¯m going to transform you into a creature of the Heavenly Dao right now.¡±
Under Chu Xuan¡¯s guidance, Huang Long quickly arrived at the intersection between the Heavenly Dao and the Great Dao.
After absorbing the talisman, Huang Long let out a roar and his huge dragon body appeared.
Time flowed along his body.
Chu Xuan raised his head. Huang Long had returned to his original form and was at his peak. His strength was also on disy, which wasparable to an expert who had a million-mile-long Dao path!
Boom!
Huang Long plunged into the Heavenly Dao.
One could see the Heavenly Daows travel across his body, slowly incorporating thews of time.
There was some turbulence in the Great Dao, but only for a brief moment.
There were also some changes in the nine zones. Time briefly froze, but then continued again.
Those who cultivated secret techniques rted to time suddenly realized that theirprehension of time had increased greatly.
Some of the profound mysteries that were difficult to understand were allprehended at this moment.
A few hidden existences opened their eyes.
All of them were dumbfounded.
...
How could there be another change in the nine zones after only a few years?
Time had changed?
It was getting more and more confusing.
It was also because of this that it was even more obvious that the great change that was about to happen was a great opportunity, an excellent opportunity for recovery.
In the heavenly domain, the corpse-like incarnation opened his eyes again.
Something was not quite right.
What was going on?
Chapter 587 Entering The Heavenly Dao (Part 2)
He then closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. It was the same for the giant head.
It was really strange. They felt that the time had not yete.
In the chaos, the experts of the various races stood in front of the formation and looked at the nine zones in confusion.
They were not ready, yet another change had happened in the nine zones.
Thews of time appeared.
It should be known that the calction of time in the chaos was based on the nine zones, so the change in time in the nine zones not only affected the nine zones but also thews of time of the entire chaos.
Why did time change?
Even Venerable He, who was considered an ancient existence, was dumbfounded.
He had never seen something like this happen before.
Could it be that an expert was using some sort of secret time technique, causing this phenomenon to appear?
However, thinking about it again, this was not possible.
There probably was not a single expert in the entire chaos who could cause such a phenomenon, much less the nine zones. Thews of time were among the most difficult toprehend.
As such, it was very likely that this phenomenon was rted to the Great Dao of the nine zones.
They could not wait much longer, and had to go all out. It seemed that changes would continue to appear if they waited.
The changes also attracted the attention of Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators of the nine zones. However, at their level, they had no idea what had happened.
Only Hong Yuanchu, Mo Tu, and the stronger Daoyuan realm cultivators could vaguely sense that it seemed to be rted to thews of time.
The first thing they thought of was Huang Long. Was Daoist Huang Long using thews of time?
In any case, this was beyond their scope of understanding, so they decided to focus on cultivating. After all, the nine zones were still very safe.
Everything was within Chu Xuan''s expectations.
Everything was within his control.
As Huang Long transformed into a creature of the Heavenly Dao, the rate at which the Heavenly Daows devoured the Great Dao increased.
In a short time, it had increased from 70% to 80%.
Yi Yuejun was also moved by this.
In fact, he desired freedom even more than Huang Long, and often explored the boundaries of the Great Dao to try and find a way to escape the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan also sent a talisman to Yi Yuejun.
Just as the time phenomenon subsided, darkness appeared.
In the chaos, the experts of the various races were once again dumbfounded.
In the nine zones, darkness appeared. It was as if a ball of ink was tainting the world.
What had happened in the nine zones?
The experts of the various races immediately contacted Hong and asked Yang to descend into the nine zones again with his wisp of consciousness to investigate the situation.
They did not even hesitate to make many promises.
However, they soon discovered that Yang''s wisp of consciousness was unable to descend upon the nine zones.
It was rejected!
There had to have been some changes in the nine zones. Some amazing opportunity must have surfaced!
The experts of the various races were burning with excitement. They sped up the inspection of the formation again. They had to enter the nine zones as soon as possible.
The longer they dyed, the more likely they were to miss a great opportunity.
Although Gui Ran did not have such a strong desire to break away from the Great Dao, he did not want to be stuck here either.
Sleeping in a different environment sounded like a wonderful thing too.
Naturally, Chu Xuan gave him a talisman too.
Boom!
Gui Ran also began to transform into a creature of the Heavenly Dao.
At this moment, the entire nine zones seemed to be weighed down by something, like it was covered by a giant shell.
In the chaos, the experts of the various races were already numb.
They could only watch helplessly.
It would take some time for Huang Long and the other two topletely transform into creatures of the Heavenly Dao.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat and the Sky-shaking Golden Roc ran up and looked at the three of them.
The Spirit Devouring Flower was here as well.
The n was very sessful.
After elerating the expansion of the Heavenly Daows once again, Chu Xuan continued to cultivate.
He was still not strong enough, and wanted to reach the chaos supreme realm as soon as possible.
Time always passed especially fast when one was cultivating.
In the blink of an eye, the 88-year milestone was about to arrive.
Chu Pingfan and Su Xian''er had both reached the Daoyuan realm, while Fengkong was on the verge of doing so.
As had Luo Xinbai, Kingyer and Shu Yang.
After Shu Yang reached the Daoyuan realm, he ran over to find Mo Tu.
In the end, he was dumbfounded.
Mo Tu, this guy, had actually changed!
He even congratted him!
"Congrattions, Benefactor Shu Yang, for reaching the Daoyuan realm."
He put his hands together and had a kind look. Shu Yang was left speechless.
The Great Abyssal cmity was still ongoing.
Hei Yue''s Dao path had already reached the thousand-mile mark, and she had subdued more than twenty Daoyuan realm abyssal beings.
Demon Buddha had also converted several Daoyuan realm abyssal beings.
Ding Yue and the others also now had Dao paths that exceeded a thousand miles long. They left the other cultivators in the dust.
The nine zones entered a period of explosive strength.
Daoyuan realm cultivators appeared one after another.
Hong Yuanchu had also broken through to the 10,000-mile mark not long ago.
The First Extreme Daoyuan realm!
Chu Xuan was lying on the chair, leisurely drinking the tea Su Xian''er had made for him.
He was teaching Chu Yun about the Daoyuan realm, as she too was ready to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
The Heavenly Daows had already devoured 90% of the Great Dao of the nine zones, but the rate of progress had slowed down, as it was now touching upon the corews of the Great Dao.
The new world had given birth to a new batch of innate lifeforms.
The humans in the new world were studying the golden stele and hadprehended the cultivation technique contained within it.
However, they were naturally weaker than other powerful races. Even if they hadprehended a cultivation technique, they were still a fair distance from being considered a strong race, much less an overlord race.
However, they were good at hiding and keeping a low profile, quietly developing.
They would sit and watch the other powerful races fight.
Chu Xuan sighed. Their intelligence andprehension far exceeded other races.
The only weakness was that they were naturally weak.
However, they had great potential for growth.
Chu Xuan did not interfere with the situation in the new world and just silently watched.
In the chaos, a beam of light descended upon the nine zones.
Boom!
The light dispersed and entered the Heavenly Daows, disappearing without a trace.
This was not the first time.
Sincest year, the experts of the various races in the chaos would use the great formation from time to time, trying to open a gap in the Great Dao''s power of rejection so that they could enter the nine zones.
However, they failed every time.
The pleasant surprise was that the formation did not copse due to the failures.
This gave all of the races hope.
It was precisely because of this that the formation would be used every few days.
"We should be close to sess," Venerable He said excitedly.
The other experts were all very excited.
This time, when the formation''s power entered the nine zones, the power of rejection had clearly weakened.
Furthermore, the power of the formation had been absorbed by the Great Dao of the nine zones.
What did this mean?
It meant that the Great Dao had begun to ept the power of the formation.
As time passed, they would definitely be able to enter the nine zones with the help of the great formation.
Seeing hope, they became more and more enthusiastic.
In order to speed up the formation''s recharging process, they even sent experts to find various treasures, believing that it would all be worth it.
Chapter 588 Feeling Guilty
Chu Xuan was amused by this group of people, but he also felt somewhat guilty for teasing these people and getting their hopes up.
However, the foundations of these various races were truly very deep. How many treasures had they contributed to increase the power of the great formation?
The Heavenly Daows had absorbed quite a bit of the formation''s power, and each time they used it, it nourished the Heavenly Daows even more.
Seeing their hopeful smiles, he could not bear to dash their dreams. After all, this great formation was the culmination of their blood, sweat and tears.
Furthermore, the various races had united and cooperated, which was almost unheard of.
Chu Xuan sighed.
''I''m really too kind.''
For the sake of the continued unity and friendship of the various races.
He could only continue to give them hope.
Chu Xuan would not admit that he was deceiving them.
He looked at the various races as they began to use treasures to recharge the great formation. These races truly had deep pockets, umted over the many eras that had passed.
It looked like the Heavenly Daows were going to have a good meal again.
Since these races had contributed to the growth of the Heavenly Daows, Chu Xuan decided that after the Heavenly Daowspletely devoured the Great Dao, he would let some of them in.
That being said, he would only let the ones who were not strong enough to rock the boat in. The Dao realm would be the upper limit for now.
The return of the various races to the nine zones would also increase the diversity of the world and contribute to their growth.
As for the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts¡
Severing the source of their Dao paths?
Reaching the Freedom Daoyuan realm?
This would not be allowed for the time being.
In the chaos, the various races continued to infuse the great formation with treasures.
All of them were extremely excited.
The changes in the nine zones told them that great opportunities and fortunes were waiting for them.
In front of the chaos abyss, Wu Jiong appeared once again, staring intently at the entrance, but ultimately not entering.
There were many powerful creatures in the chaos abyss. With his current strength, he was definitely capable of fighting them, however, this was not the case when it came to the creator of this chaos abyss, Prison Dao Ancient God.
Suddenly, Wu Jiong discovered that his Dao path was showing signs of resonance.
He was stunned.
His martial intent fluctuated.
What was this?
Master was recovering?
Wu Jiong was overjoyed.
Immediately, he sent his wisp of consciousness deep into the chaos abyss, following the martial intent fluctuation. He concealed his wisp of consciousness as best he could to try not to attract the attention of the powerful creatures in the chaos abyss.
At a certain moment, his wisp of consciousness came into contact with something, which seemed to be entangled with his wisp of consciousness.
Wu Jiong immediately understood and instantly retracted his wisp of consciousness. When it returned, a ring-shaped object manifested itself.
Shua!
Wu Jiong reached out to catch it.
It was as ck as ink, and there was martial intent circting around it. There were faint patterns on it as well.
The moment he received the ring, Wu Jiong received a revtion from it, which was to send it into the nine zones, so that it would have a chance to recover.
In the past, it would not have been difficult to send the ring into the nine zones. However, the power of rejection was now present, and Wu Jiong could not guarantee that the ring would be able to pass through it.
The ring was condensed from the remnants of Wu''s martial intent and contained the foundation of his Dao path.
It was the key to his recovery.
After entering the nine zones, he could use the nourishment of the Great Dao of the nine zones to slowly recover.
Then, suddenly, Wu Jiong''s expression changed, and he quickly fled.
Shua!
A streak of light shot over from the distance.
"If you get any closer to the abyss, prepare to die!"
A cold voice echoed from afar.
Wu Jiong fled in a panic.
A supreme expert!
In the distance, two figures were heading toward the chaos abyss.
Prison Dao Ancient God''s pawns!
It was Ninth and Eleventh, who were here to investigate the death of Seventeenth.
Originally, it was Seventh and Ninth who were tasked to investigate this matter, but Seventh was then given another temporary mission, so Eleventh, who was nearby, joined in instead.
After forcing Wu Jiong to flee, the two of them continued forward.
Were it not for the fact that they were still rather far away from the chaos abyss, they would not have allowed him to leave unscathed.
They traveled through the chaos rapidly, and after some time, they reached the chaos abyss.
Chapter 589 Tai The Scapegoat
Suddenly, Eleventh looked in the direction of the Ancient Chaos World.
"Is that where the Ancient Chaos World is? It seems that there are some treasures over there. Why don''t we go around and investigate if Seventeenth''s death is rted to the Ancient Chaos World?"
"We can teach them the might of our Prison God Pce as well."
Ninth nodded.
They were both World Creator realm experts whose Dao paths had exceeded the million-mile mark. Furthermore, with Prison Dao Ancient God as their backing, there was no need to take the Ancient Chaos World seriously.
In any case, the Ancient Chaos World was not considered a supreme power in the chaos. Rather, there were some experts that came from the Ancient Chaos World, which made it rather famous.
The two pawns headed toward the Ancient Chaos World.
At this moment, the various races in the Ancient Chaos World were blissfully unaware of these two experts, and were simply doing their best to try and recharge the great formation as soon as possible.
...
Chu Xuan was observing the Lord of Chaos, which was now in the form of an egg condensed by the power of cmity.
A cracking sound could be heard, and it seemed like it would hatch at any time.
The ce where the power of cmity was located was the core of the Great Dao, and was also one of the few locations that the Heavenly Daows had yet to take control of.
The birth of the Lord of Chaos was bound to cause some changes. The power of rejection existed because of the Lord of Chaos, so it was likely that it would gradually weaken and eventually disappear after its birth.
However, it was the Heavenly Daows that were in control now, so Chu Xuan could maintain the power of rejection.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan raised his head and looked into the chaos.
The two World Creator realm experts from the Prison God Pce were approaching quickly.
Their target was the great formation of the various races!
The immortals, celestials, demons, dragons, phoenixes, and the other races of the chaos all had World Creator Realm experts.
However, they were all rtively weak inparison to these two. One had a five-million-mile-long Dao path, while the other had a four-million-mile-long Dao path.
Such strength was sufficient to sweep across the current Ancient Chaos World. Furthermore, it was obvious that these two were not heading to the Ancient Chaos World with good intentions.
The formation that the various races had set up together had consumed many treasures. It was extremely important to the various races.
Furthermore, Chu Xuan still wanted to continue to fleece them and use the great formation to nourish the Heavenly Daows.
How could he allow others to interfere?
Should he directly attack and kill them?
However, attacking openly would expose the fact that there was a hidden expert in this region of the chaos, and potentially in the nine zones.
This did not fit in with Chu Xuan''s agenda. If such news was spread, all sorts of experts would flock to the nine zones, and it would be easy for the situation to go out of control.
He could not take action personally.
Chu Xuan looked at Tai.
Tai had been hiding for so long.
It was time for him to show himself.
In any case, if Tai was insufficient as a deterring force, Chu Xuan was confident that the immortal, celestial and demon races had strong enough ancestors to deal with such threats.
Chu Xuan took out the Chaos Dao Mirror and contacted Tai.
"Tai, I''ve already prepared the treasure. I''ll give it to youter."
Tai was stunned.
Was this person really going to give him a treasure to heal his injuries?
One had to know that his injuries were not ordinary, and ordinary treasures werepletely ineffective.
Otherwise, he would not have had to hibernate for such a long time to recover.
"Really?"
"Naturally!"
"You don''t have to worry about it. Just wait to receive it," Chu Xuan said with certainty.
"Then, I''ll have to thank Brother Daoist."
Tai chuckled. Calling Chu Xuan by that other title of his was ridiculous, so he would have to settle for Brother Daoist.
"You''re too polite. It''s just a small treasure," Chu Xuan said with a smile.
A pearl appeared in his hand, and a ball of chaotic energy of creation was infused into it.
It also contained a fist attack, which would be enough to kill those two.
When it was activated, people would definitely think that Tai had made a move.
The giant race was also involved in the great formation.
However, they were not one of the main contributors and did not put in much effort.
Even so, Tai had enough reason to attack when an enemy came to snatch the treasures used to recharge and form the formation.
Chu Xuan did not want the great formation to be destroyed, and neither did the various races.
Furthermore, it was not just the giant race. The immortal, celestial, demon and other powerful races would not sit by and do nothing. When they joined hands, it was likely that they would inform their own backers and ancestors to safeguard the great formation.
Chu Xuan also observed the two experts while talking to Tai.
"I''m afraid that the power of the treasure is a little strong. You have to take care not to damage it, or its power might be too much for you to bear."
"It''s fine. I''m not weak. I''ll definitely be able to stabilize it."
Tai was not bothered by this.
Even though he was injured, he was still extremely powerful.
"It''s good that you are confident, after all, you''re really too far away, so I can''t help to control the power of this treasure."
Chu Xuan was mentally priming Tai for what would soon transpire.
The treasure would go out of control and kill someone, two people specifically.
He did not want Tai to think that it was Chu Xuan''s fault or scheme.
It would be an ident.
"I''ll say this in advance, if you damage it, don''te looking for me forpensation."
"Brother Daoist must be joking. Do I look like such a person?"
Of course, he did notpletely believe Chu Xuan''s words.
He still had to take the necessary precautions.
What if the other party was passing on a treasure to him in name?
What if it was actually something that would harm him?
Although Tai was naturally unafraid, and confident in his own strength, he was still injured.
However, he could still temporarily unleash his peak strength in times of crisis, so he felt that he would be able to deal with any unexpected situations.
Chu Xuanughed in his heart. Gifts naturally had to be paid for.
¡
In the chaos, Ninth and Eleventh were approaching the Ancient Chaos World when they discovered the great formation.
Something that contained so many supreme treasures naturally attracted their attention. Even the Prison God Pce did not have so many treasures.
That formation was extraordinary.
Moreover, it seemed to be set up for the nine zones?
The two of them did not care much about the nine zones.
After all, at their level of strength, they did not think that there were any treasures they needed in the nine zones.
Moreover, they were solitary experts and not affiliated to their races, so they did not need to consider strengthening their respective races.
The two of them set their eyes on the great formation right away. They had to have it!
They were pleasantly surprised that this formation was not a killing formation and could not target them.
They immediately charged toward the formation.
As for offending the various races of the Ancient Chaos World?
They did not care.
If worse came to worst, they could just hide in the Prison God Pce and wait for Prison Dao Ancient God to resolve the matter.
"The Prison God Pce will be taking this formation. Get lost!"
An overbearing voice rang out.
Chapter 590 Ninth And Eleventh
Venerable He suddenly felt a strong sense of danger.
His expression changed.
His figure flickered and he immediately escaped.
How many years had it been since he had felt such a strong sense of danger? His acute senses toward danger were the reason why he had survived to this day.
He had even used his senses to avoid the Great Dao cmity!
Some of the celestial race experts saw him move, and immediately followed suit.
The experts from the other races were stunned.
What was going on?
Could it be that the formation was about to explode?
That did not make sense. All of their checks and experiments had concluded that it was safe to operate.
At this moment, an overbearing voice was heard.
Two figures approached each other quickly and approached the formation.
Mo Zun was furious.
"Impudent!"
Boom!
His Dao path appeared, and he threw a punch.
In the distance, when Venerable He saw this, he could not help but take a deep breath. This demon brat was seeking his own death.
No wonder he sensed that Mo Zun did not have long to live.
He was going to be killed!
Both Divine Lord Du and Kun Zhen''s expressions changed.
The two of them were not as reckless and overbearing as Mo Zun.
Boom!
Eleventh''s eyes were cold.
"How dare you attack a subordinate of the Prison Dao Ancient God! You must die!"
Shua!
A cold light shed.
Mo Zun''s Dao path crumbled, and his physical body began to disintegrate.
"I''m Mo Zun of the demon race. You dare to kill me?"
Mo ZUn was shocked and furious.
"Hmph!"
Eleventh snorted coldly and showed no mercy.
Mo Zun was dead!
All of the experts present turned pale with fear.
One of the strongest cultivators among the Freedom Daoyuan realm experts had been killed just like that. This unknown person had to be a World Creator realm expert!
Moreover, he was a subordinate of Prison Dao Ancient God?
Their expressions changed.
Their target was the great formation, which wasthe blood, sweat, and tears of every race.
It was also at this moment, in the Ancient Chaos World, several powerful auras red up.
The immortal, celestial, and demon race experts, the three World Creator realm experts, had all appeared.
The eyes of the demon race World Creator realm expert were extremely cold.
"A subordinate of Prison Dao Ancient God? Very well, Prison God Pce, you will pay the price for killing a member of the demon race!"
"I''d like to see how the Prison Dao Ancient Godpares to my ancestor!"
"Prison Dao Ancient God reigns supreme," Eleventh said proudly, "Your ancestor is a piece of trash inparison!"
"You two want to offend our races?"
"This formation now belongs to the Prison God Pce. If you''re not happy, then fight us," Ninth said coldly.
The Prison God Pce was as overbearing as ever.
They did not even care about powerful races like immortal, celestial and demon races.
Normally, this would be where others would back down. After all, the Prison God Pce and Prison Dao Ancient God were infamous in the chaos for not having a bottom line and would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.
However, the formation was the blood, sweat, and tears of every race.
They had sacrificed too much.
Moreover, the nine zones contained a great fortune.
How could they give up?
A fight was inevitable.
Boom!
Various Dao paths emerged, and the World Creator realm experts from the immortals, celestials, demons, dragons, phoenixes and races of the Ancient Chaos World, a total of nine experts, surrounded Ninth and Eleventh.
However, the difference in strength between the two sides was too great.
After a short exchange of blows, blood was instantly shed by those seven World Creator experts.
They kept retreating.
"Do the two of you have to offend all of the races in the Ancient Chaos World? Do you think we have no other experts?"
These two experts were too powerful, so how could they resist them?
They had no choice but to rely on their backers in order to scare off the other party.
However, there was no way the overbearing Prison God Pce would be intimidated by such threats.
As such, Ninth and Eleventh did not show any signs of retreating.
With Prison Dao Ancient God as their backer, what was there to fear?
It was just a formation. It was not as if they exterminated these races.
That was something that they would never dare to do. After all, that was an irrevocable enmity, and the ancestors of the immortal, celestial and demon races were not much weaker than Prison Dao Ancient God individually.
If the three ancestors worked together, even Prison Dao Ancient God would be suppressed. But that was that and this was this.
It was just a formation anyway.
Boom!
The battle was getting more and more intense.
"Get out of the way, or I''ll kill you without mercy!"
Ninth said coldly.
The experts of the various races were extremely sullen, but they did not want to retreat. Instead, they began to use some of their trump cards in an attempt to stall for time.
Chapter 591 - 591 One Punch
591 One Punch
Chu Xuan looked at the battle in the chaos.
Those two were subordinates of Prison Dao Ancient God?
Somehow, they seemed to be very proud to call themselves pawns. It was rather strange.
Were they here to investigate the chaos abyss or the nine zones?
!!
In any case, since they were Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s subordinates, they had to die.
The experts of the various races could not hold on any longer and were already frantically retreating, and they were on the verge of making a run for it.
The two Prison God Pce experts were about to go in for the kill.
The time to strike wasing.
Chu Xuan sent the pearl containing the chaotic energy of creation and his hidden fist attack through the Chaos Dao Mirror.
¡°Tai, I¡¯m sending you the treasure now. Please be careful with it.¡±
Tai¡¯s spirits were lifted.
His entire body was tensed up as he condensed his aura, ready to erupt with his peak strength at any time.
¡°Send it. I can control it.¡±
Chu Xuanughed inwardly.
When Tai learned that he had killed those two Prison God Pce subordinates and offended Prison Dao Ancient God, he would probably not beughing.
Chu Xuan did not know if the giant race could withstand the pressure, but he believed that the other races would also bear the brunt of Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s fury. That being said, Tai would probably still be the primary target.
Boom!
The power of Eleventh¡¯s Dao pathshed out like whips, bombarding the bodies of the experts.
The immortal race expert was sent flying.
The body of the celestial race expert was dripping with blood.
The demon race expert spat out a mouthful of blood.
The scales of the dragon expert fell off.
The feathers of the phoenix expert fell off.
The body of the expert from the chaos race was starting to crumble.
Naturally, there was an expert from the giant race among them.
However, he was just putting on an act and was not using his full strength.
However, he still suffered a heavy blow, and cracks appeared all over his body.
The Dao path of the giant race was built on their physical bodies, and did not need to create a world to reach the World Creator realm. Their bodies were sufficient to support the continuous growth of their Dao paths beyond the million-mile mark.
Therefore, for a giant, an injury to their body was a serious one.
Boom!
Ninth and Eleventh raised their hands to try and grab the great formation, which made the various races livid.
The Prison God Pce had gone too far!
Somewhere in the chaos, Hong was watching the battle from afar.
He naturally would not make a move.
The great formation had little to do with the human race.
In fact, all of the races had excluded the human race, intentionally or otherwise.
However, Mo Zun had fallen, which was something worth celebrating.
It seemed that Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s subordinates were truly arrogant and overbearing.
They were not even afraid of the alliance between the other races.
The Ancient Chaos Gods were rumored to be the strongest existences in the chaos.
The great formation was about to fall into the hands of Ninth and Eleventh.
Hong was slightly envious of this. The treasures in the formation could be used to strengthen the human race significantly.
¡
Ancient Chaos World.
In the giant race¡¯s territory, Tai was fully focused, umting energy.
If this expert was truly sending him a treasure to treat his injuries, that would naturally be for the best.
However, he had to be wary of the other party taking the opportunity to ambush him.
The giants around the statue had already left.
The great formation was now the focus of everyone in the Ancient Chaos World.
Tai naturally sensed it as well.
However, he was toozy to care.
The giant race would not suffer any major losses from losing the formation.
Moreover, it was not worthwhile to offend the Prison God Pce over such a small matter, as it would attract the attention of that old b*stard.
Boom!
...
There was a ripple in space.
¡°It¡¯s here!¡±
Tai¡¯s spirit was roused, and he focused himself intently.
After a while, a pearl emerged from the spatial ripple.
There was no attack!
There was no danger.
Tai was a little surprised. Did the expert really give him a treasure to heal his injuries?
However, the expert had also said that the transmission distance was too great, so he would not be able to control the force of the transmission or help him control the treasure, yet¡
Where was the violent force?
Could it be that the force of the transmission had been exhausted due to the long distance?
Just as this thought came to mind, Tai sensed a terrifying, overbearing, and destructive power surge out of the transmission channel following the appearance of the pearl.
...
As soon as this power appeared, Tai felt a sense of danger. His pores opened and his hair stood on end.
Kacha!
The statue was broken and Tai¡¯s body was revealed.
His aura instantly erupted.
As expected, that expert was using this as an excuse to attack him!
Boom!
A fist attack surged out, carrying the power of destruction as it hurtled into the chaos.
Eh?
It was not targeted at him?
Tai was stunned. He subconsciously caught the pearl that was floating in space.
The transmission channel then closed.
However, that destructive power had already charged into the chaos.
In a daze, Tai turned to look at where the destructive power was headed.
Not good!
Tai was shocked. The terrifying power was charging toward the two Prison God Pce subordinates!
At this moment, the giant race expert¡¯s body had been split open as he frantically tried to escape.
He was furious.
Could these two people not tell that he was just phoning it in?
Why were they still attacking him so ruthlessly?
The great formation was about to fall into their hands, and the experts of the various races were in despair.
At this moment, from the Ancient Chaos World, a terrifying aura burst forth.
Then, an overbearing and destructive fist attack arrived.
Its target was Ninth and Eleventh!
Everyone was shocked. Which supreme expert had returned to the Ancient Chaos World?
¡°We are Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s subordinates. How dare¡¡±
The two pawns instantly went all out and used all of their trump cards. They also tried to use Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s name to get the other party to back off.
However, this fist attack knew no mercy.
Boom!
Their Dao paths copsed and their bodies shattered, gradually turning into nothingness.
There were only two frightened and resentful voices that echoed in the chaos.
¡°Prison Dao Ancient God will definitely take revenge for us. Those who kill his subordinates will die without a doubt!¡±
The space in the chaos shattered as well, turning into nothingness. It took a long time before the space began to repair itself.
Not even the ashes of those two experts were left behind.
In the chaos, the illusory phenomenon of a world¡¯s birth to destruction appeared, signifying the fall of the two World Creator realm experts.
Silence!
The experts from the various races were all stunned.
Those powerful experts had died just like that.
Since when did World Creator realm experts be so fragile?
The World Creator realm experts of the various races all looked in the direction of the Ancient Chaos World.
Which expert had made a move? Which person was so ballsy as to kill Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s subordinates?
A demon race supreme expert?
Chapter 592 A Sincere Man (Part 1)
That could not be. That punch was iparably overbearing. There was not a trace of demonic power in it.
It was more like... The giant race?
Furthermore, that punch appeared when the giant race expert was retreating after suffering a heavy blow.
The aura in the Ancient Chaos World also belonged to the giant race.
Which expert of the giant race had returned?
Did the giant race really have the confidence to deal with Prison Dao Ancient God''s revenge? Or were they confident that the various races would share that burden?
The giant race expert was dumbfounded. Then, he became fanatical.
''The ancestor of my race is truly ferocious!''
''He killed those two with a single punch!''
The great formation was preserved and the crisis was over.
However, the death of two Prison God Pce experts was not a small matter.
Revenge was inevitable!
The supreme experts of the various races had to return.
The nine zones contained great fortune. Without a supreme expert, how could they fight for more opportunities?
In the Ancient Chaos World, Tai was dumbfounded.
His forehead was covered in cold sweat.
He would not be able to hand Prison Dao Ancient God''s revenge.
''I might have been tricked!''
That was Tai''s first thought.
However, when he saw the pearl in his hand, he was shocked.
The chaotic energy of creation!
It was a true treasure!
It would definitely help him recover from his injuries.
There was definitely no way someone who gave him such a precious treasure would trick him.
It seemed that Brother Daoist was truly a sincere person!
Tai sighed inwardly.
''Forget it. In a sense, those two did indeed die because of me.''
Chu Xuan''s voice came at the right time.
"Tai, did you get the treasure? It''s the first time I''ve transferred a treasure over such a long distance and I couldn''t control my strength well. Was the treasure damaged?"
It seemed that Brother Daoist was worried that the treasure would be destroyed.
Tai felt ashamed. He should not have misjudged Brother Daoist.
"Thank you for your treasure, Brother Daoist. Only a little bit of power leaked out and crushed two small bugs. It''s not worth mentioning," Tai said gratefully.
It appeared that everything had gone ording to n.
"You remained in seclusion, but came up with a brilliant idea to fulfill your objectives from behind the scenes, killing two pawns of Prison Dao Ancient God with a single punch. This resolved the crisis of the various races. You have been rewarded with the Chaos Shaking technique".
He had triggered the system reward.
Chaos Shaking technique?
Chu Xuan''s interest was piqued and he examined the reward.
"A chaos supreme technique that contains vast power and inspires worship¡"
This was something that matched his Might Great Dao principle perfectly.
When it was cultivated to mastery, its power would spread throughout the chaos and all living beings in the chaos would tremble in fear.
It truly had the power to shake the chaos!
Chu Xuan did not receive the reward immediately.
After all, he needed some time toprehend a chaos supreme technique.
He sent a message to Tai to show his concern and to avoid the arousal of suspicion.
When he examined the pearl of thews of retribution, Tai''s dot was now blue.
Even the way Tai addressed him had be more polite and respectful.
It seemed that Tai was an honest man.
Chu Xuan was very pleased, and felt that he had ''helped'' the right person.
In any case, the chaotic energy of creation was a supreme treasure, even though the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation were constantly producing it.
Finding it in the chaos depended on luck and opportunity.
It could only be encountered but not sought.
It was extremely rare.
As such, the trade-off could be considered worthwhile.
"Only two little bugs? That''s good."
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
"Fortunately, it didn''t cause too much damage. Otherwise, I''d feel bad," he said, faking a sense of relief.
All this made Tai feel more guilty for doubting Chu Xuan.
"Brother Daoist, there''s no need to be like this. Even if you caused some damage, it was because you were trying to help me. I should be the one to bear for such things," Tai said solemnly.
"I want to thank Brother Daoist for this treasure. It will really help speed up my recovery process significantly," Tai said gratefully.
"It''s just a small treasure, there''s no need to be so reserved about it."
Chu Xuan''s tone was rxed, as if he did not care much about the chaotic energy of creation.
After chatting with Tai for a while, Chu Xuan deactivated the mirror, and looked over at the great formation.
Chapter 593 A Sincere Man (Part 2)
At this moment, the World Creator realm experts of the various races had all returned to the Ancient Chaos World.
Venerable He continued to fill the formation with treasures and help it recharge.
Ancient Chaos World.
Tai turned into a statue again and ordered the immortal, celestial, and demon race experts to inform their respective supreme realm experts to return. He then ignored those people.
He had to quickly recover from his injuries so that he could deal with Prison Dao Ancient God''s revenge. Even if Prison Dao Ancient God himself did note over to deal with him, there was still First, who was thetter''s number one subordinate.
Tai was unsure as to how strong First was, but either person presented a problem for him.
How should he face the possible crisis?
Tai sighed.
He had to look for solutions.
That sinister and cunning Chu should have a solution, right?
Moreover, he had to inform his ancestor. If the old ancestor was willing to step in, everything would be fine.
While he was mulling over this, he absorbed the chaotic energy of creation into his body to heal his internal injuries.
At the same time, he took out a special ancient jade talisman. On it, there was a pattern that seemed to be condensed from thews.
After hesitating for a moment, he finally activated it.
"Chu, I killed some experts from the Prison God Pce. Is there a way to avoid disaster?"
After a long while, he received a message from the jade talisman.
"Why did you kill them?
Chu was surprised.
This was not Tai''s style.
"For the sake of a treasure."
Tai was a little conflicted. He did not know if he should tell Chu what had happened in detail.
"What kind of treasure was worth you killing them? If you don''t tell me the reason, then how am I supposed to help you?"
Chu looked helpless.
The blockhead had not contacted him for a long time, but was now looking for him for advice.
Tai pondered for a moment and decided to briefly exin what had happened.
Somewhere in the distant chaos.
An elegant man was hovering in space.
He looked at the message transmitted through the jade talisman.
His first thought was, ''Tai had been tricked!''
"You shouldn''t have taken this responsibility. Tai, you''ve been tricked."
Chu had a helpless look on his face.
This big fool had been tricked by him many times, so why did he not learn from the past?
Chu had tricked him, but he had only treated him as a hatchet man and had no intention of harming him.
Others were different.
"Nonsense!"
Tai was furious.
"Brother Daoist is a sincere man with a noble character. How could he be as cunning and shameless as you?"
"Chu, you''re shameless, but don''t think that others are as shameless as you!"
Chu did not feel good.
This blockhead was really silly.
This was clearly a trap, yet this blockhead had fallen for it hook, line and sinker.
Besides, Chu suspected that this Brother Daoist was actually nearby.
"Tai, you have to believe me. I''m good at scamming people, so I''m familiar with these tricks!"
"B*llshit! You are you, cunning and shameless. How can you bepared to Brother Daoist?"
Tai continued to rage.
"Do you know what treasure Brother Daoist gave me?"
"Chu, would you use such a treasure to plot against someone just to kill two subordinates of Prison Dao Ancient God?"
"Your heart is getting darker and darker. It''s fine if you''re ck-hearted, but don''t paint everyone with the same brush."
"I''ll tell you now that Brother Daoist is truly a noble and sincere person. It''s rare toe across such a person in the chaos."
Chu was dumbfounded by this.
Why did this scene feel so familiar?
Thinking back, he had also tricked Tai in the past. Back then, Tai had also scolded the people who reminded him to be careful and praised Chu for his noble character...
As time went by, he had be the person who advised Tai, listening to Tai scold him and praise others for their noble character!
The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Tai had been tricked.
"Then tell me, what treasure did he give you?"
Chu asked helplessly.
"Chaotic energy of creation," Tai said solemnly.
"What?"
Chu was stunned and found it hard to believe.
"That''s right, Brother Daoist gave me the chaotic energy of creation!"
"Hiss!"
Chu took a deep breath.
His belief that Tai had been tricked began to waver.
Was it worthwhile killing two Prison Dao Pce experts for the chaotic energy of creation?
Yes, it was!
Even Prison Dao Ancient God would kill his own subordinates if it meant that he would receive the chaotic energy of creation.
"How is it? Isn''t Brother Daoist noble and sincere? I told you, he''s not trying to trick me!"
Tai was very proud.
"Chu, you''re really ck-hearted. You think everyone is as cunning and sinister as you."
"Maybe I''ve misunderstood¡."
Chu Yu still found it hard to believe. Was there really such a good person in the chaos?
Why had he never met one?
His intuition told him that things were not as simple as they seemed.
"Quickly think of a way for me to deal with this matter," Tai urged him.
"The immortal race has a supreme treasure hidden in the Ancient Chaos World," Chu said after a moment of silence.
He then told Tai where one of the immortal race''s supreme treasures was hidden.
"ce this supreme treasure in the formation," he continued, "then make it clear that the two experts were after the supreme treasure, and that you protected it."
Tai listened quietly.
Chu''s method was very simple. The formation was simply a cover. Their true target had been that supreme treasure.
Tai had attacked in order to protect the supreme treasure, and so the immortal race owed him a favor.
Would the immortal race be willing to share the burden?
Under normal circumstances, no one was willing to offend Prison Dao Ancient God.
However, this supreme treasure was extremely important.
It was one of the legendary treasures left behind by their ancestor.
The immortal race had hidden it in the Ancient Chaos World. Ordinary people did not know of its existence, and even some of the second-generation ancestors did not know.
When they were setting up the formation, it was identally found and ced in the formation.
This was very reasonable.
How did Tai know?
He was one of the eighteen ancestors of the giant race.
He had seen the supreme treasure before, so he knew that this was not a rare thing.
In order to ensure that the immortals were willing to bear the brunt of the revenge with him, Tai would take care of this supreme treasure for them.
After all, he was the one who protected it. It was perfectly reasonable for him to hold it for a while, and then return it to them after the matter was settled.
"Chu, you''re as cunning as ever," Tai sighed.
Chu''s face darkened.
"Tai, in order to help you, I''ve given you a trump card!"
"How did you even know where the supreme treasure was?" Tai asked curiously.
"Heaven''s secrets can not be revealed," Chu replied in an enigmatic manner.
"Will they really be willing to offend Prison Dao Ancient God for that supreme treasure?" Tai asked after a moment of silence.
"They won''t take this matter lightly since it''s rted to their ancestor."
"Besides, Prison Dao Ancient God might not act if the immortal race ancestor is involved," Chu said in a grave tone.
"What?"
Tai was stunned.
"The immortal race ancestor isparable to Prison Dao Ancient God?"
Chu seemed to know more secrets about the chaos than he did.
He sighed inwardly. It had been a long time since they had contacted each other, so they naturally had drifted apart.
"How could the three ancestors of the immortal, celestial, and demon races be weaker than Ancient Chaos Gods? There was a reason why those three races dominated the nine zones," Chu said in a low voice.
Tai thought to himself that if the ancestors of the three races were not weaker than Ancient Chaos Gods, they would not fear Prison Dao Ancient God.
"I understand. I''ll go and prepare now," Tai said excitedly.
Before the conversation ended, Tai could not help but ask, ""Chu, how strong are you now?"
From his impression, Chu was not known for his battle prowess, but for his schemes.
Chapter 594 Precious Treasure
"I''ve improved a little. I''m slightly stronger than you were back then," he said with a smile.
When Tai heard that, he could not help but say, "Strength is the most important thing. Schemes are just small tricks. Don''t be engrossed in scheming and neglect your own strength."
"Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing,"
Chu smiled.
Then, he ended his conversation with Tai.
A smile appeared on Chu''s face.
''I''m the first ancestor of the human race, and have fought and killed countless enemies. How could I not know that strength is the most important thing?''
Chu was in a world that was left behind by an ancient expert after he died. At the core of the world, there was a mass of chaotic energy of creation. Once he obtained it, he would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with an Ancient Chaos God, albeit only the weaker ones.
Then, it would be time for him to return to the nine zones to take a look at the situation personally.
''Tai, what do you know of my ns? What do you know of my strength?''
Chu''s figure slowly walked into the core of the world and merged into the ball of chaotic energy of creation.
The opportunity to have a ten-million-mile Dao path was right in front of him.
In the Ancient Chaos World, Tai left the giant race''s territory quietly.
He then sneaked into a certain ce in the immortal race''s territory.
He took the jade ruler from a certain pce on a mountain peak.
The jade ruler was very ordinary, and it did not seem to contain any power of presence other than a tiny bit of immortal energy, which exude a carefree, free, and ethereal feeling.
It seemed to be an ordinary item.
Tai was confused.
Was this really one of the immortal race''s ancestor;s treasures?
Why would the immortal race ce such an important treasure in some random pce?
However, he believed that Chu would not lie to him.
Jade rulers were one of the mostmon artifacts among the immortal race, and there wererge numbers of them used to create the formation.
Thus, it was entirely usible that a supreme treasure had been ced inside the formation by ident.
Tai wanted to secretly ce this jade ruler in the formation and take it out in public.
It was not that difficult. After all, he was currently the strongest expert in the Ancient Chaos World.
Moreover, the giant race had also participated in the setup of the great formation.
asionally, they would need to fill up the array with treasures.
In order to prevent any idents from happening, Tai secretly ced the jade ruler into the formation as soon as he got it.
Venerable He and the others watching over the formation were not World Creator realm experts, so they naturally failed to detect him.
After putting the jade ruler in, Tai immediately left seclusion.
His injuries were rapidly recovering under the nourishment of the chaotic energy of creation. Furthermore, he had gained new insights thanks to the unique property of the chaotic energy of creation.
After fully recovering from his injuries, his strength would improve further.
Tai suddenly descended upon the formation.
That huge body and terrifying physical body gave off an extremely oppressive feeling.
"Senior Tai, what are you here for?" Venerable He asked nervously.
Could it be that Tai was tempted by the formation?
Tai had been able to kill those two Prison God Pce experts with a single punch. If he really wanted to take the formation, no one present could stop him.
Tai nced at him.
So it was Venerable He, that piece of trash.
He was the most useless one among the second-generation ancestors of the immortal race. However, he was definitely capable in certain aspects given the fact that he had managed to survive until today.
Tai would not totally despise him. If Venerable He lived long enough, he would eventually be strong.
"Heh, your immortal race really doesn''t treasure the things left behind by your ancestor, eh?"
Venerable He was stunned.
What was going on? Any item left behind by the ancestor of the immortal race would be treated as their most precious treasure.
How could they not care?
The ancestor of the immortal race had disappeared for countless years. Even he, a second-generation ancestor of the immortal race, had no idea where the ancestor had gone.
Perhaps only those from the first-generation and those who had inherited the ancestor''s legacy would know.
"Senior Tai, what do you mean by that? Such a thing would be regarded as the most precious treasure of the immortal race. There''s no way we would disregard something like that."
Venerable He frowned.
Tai would not speak about this matter for no reason.
Was his sudden appearance due to this matter?
Tai should know what such a treasure meant to the immortal race.
They would never allow it to be left in the hands of someone else unless it was personally bestowed by the ancestor himself.
"Oh?"
Taiughed.
Chapter 595 The Immortal Ancestor
Raising his hand, Tai made a grabbing motion toward the great formation.
The faces of the experts from the various races changed.
Tai had his eyes on the formation?
The giant expert was also embarrassed. What was the ancestor doing?
Tai took out a jade ruler from the formation.
It looked very ordinary, and something verymon among the immortal race.
Venerable He''s expression changed. Going by what Tai had said earlier¡
His face revealed a look of disbelief.
Could it be that this item belonged to the ancestor?
It was actually ced into the formation.
In that case, the target of those two Prison God Pce experts was not the formation itself, but this item!
Tai held the jade ruler in his hand. Immortal energy swirled around it, and it exuded a faint, carefree, and ethereal feeling.
"Your immortal race owes me a favor. Ask your seniors toe and im it from me!"
After Tai finished speaking, he disappeared.
Venerable He opened his mouth, but eventually closed it.
He was greatly shocked.
It really was the ancestor''s item?
Tai would not lie.
This was not a small matter!
Since it involved the ancestor''s item, and the Prison God Pce experts wanted to take it, did it mean that Prison Dao Ancient God was behind it?
Could it be that the other party wanted to use the item to scheme against the ancestor?
Venerable He knew that this matter was not something he could interfere with.
He was only a second-generation ancestor of the immortals, and the weakest among them to boot.
The other races were all surprised, and looked at Venerable He with strange expressions.
A second-generation ancestor did not even recognize his ancestor''s treasure and used it to set up for great formation?
Truly worthless!
Tai returned to the giant race''s territory and turned into a statue again.
He yed around with the jade ruler for a while before putting it away. He would wait for the arrival of the powerful experts of the immortal race. They would be the ones to handle the matter regarding the Prison God Pce.
He sighed inwardly.
Chu was as cunning and ck-hearted as ever.
He had calcted everything.
Sadly, it was just that he was too weak.
After looking down on Chu''s strength, Tai entered a state ofprehension and began toprehend the insights provided to him by the chaotic energy of creation.
A pce was floating in the chaos, and more and more experts gathered there.
"Ninth and Eleventh have fallen!"
"This is akin to challenging the Prison God Pce."
"The Supreme Lord is already furious. This matter must be thoroughly investigated."
All of the pawns were furious.
If they did not take revenge on the murderer, the prestige and dominance that the Prison God Pce had built up would be gone.
"Prison God Pce," the illusory figure said, "head straight to the Ancient Chaos World."
The Prison God Pce began to move toward the region of the chaos where the Ancient Chaos World was located.
In the special realm, Prison Dao Ancient God opened his eyes, his spiritual power faintly leaking out.
His face was filled with anger.
"How dare you kill my pawns. You must die!"
Yet more pawns had died. This was a p to his face and a challenge to his dignity.
In the distant past, someone had killed his pawns.
He personally took action to annihte and suppress the murderer and his race.
Since then, his pawns rampaged through the chaos, and no one dared to kill them.
Even the subordinates of the other Ancient Chaos Gods only injured his pawns and did not dare to kill them.
Prison Dao Ancient God recalled that several hundred million years ago, a pawn had been killed.
Back then, he had not made a move personally.
Perhaps because of this, the chaos had already forgotten about his existence and might, and dared to challenge his dignity by killing his pawns.
His eyes were cold as he looked at a certain ce in the chaos.
That was where the first world was born from chaos.
Prison Dao Ancient God stood up, and the vast realm began to shrink and finally transformed into a Dao path that wrapped around his massive body.
He strode toward the nine zones.
He wanted to take action personally.
He would once again stunned the chaos and establish his dominance!
Somewhere in the chaos.
A young man with a sword on his back, long hair, and a free and easy temperament, suddenly took out a jade talisman.
A message had arrived.
He frowned slightly.
He raised his hand and calcted, as if he was trying to predict fate.
After a long while, he turned around, ready to return to the nine zones.
Suddenly, a strange phenomenon appeared in front of him.
In the image, there was a middle-aged man withrge sleeves, free and at ease, exuding an ethereal aura.
The man gave people a feeling of freedom and carefreeness.
"Greetings, Master," the young man hurriedly bowed.
"I''m on my way to the nine zones. I''m afraid this matter will involve me, so I''ll give you this."
A golden rope was passed over.
"Miao, if he insists on targeting the immortal race, use this to bind him," the middle-aged man continued.
"Yes, Master!"
"You should let go of the matters of the human race. Miao, don''t be so stubborn. You''ve been so stubborn for far too long. Your senior brothers and sisters have all broken through, but you haven''t. Don''t disappoint me."
The middle-aged man''s voice grew stern.
"The chaos is about to change. You should let go of your obsession."
"Master, where is he?" Miao suddenly asked after a long silence.
"I don''t know. I can''t tell."
"Master, where is Qin?"
Miao continued to ask.
"Why are you so persistent? Qin is not him."
"Impossible. If not for him, how could Qin have created that?"
"That person followed Qiong."
Miao was silent for a long time, until the strange phenomenon was about to disappear, before he spoke again, "Master, I''ll let the human race go."
When the phenomenon disappeared, Miao looked in the direction of the nine zones.
It was time to go back.
He was once the direct disciple of the immortal ancestor, but no one would remember him.
Chapter 596 Changes
Miao''s figure then disappeared.
Qin stood on a chaos mountain and looked in the direction of the nine zones.
Who could be so fierce as to kill the subordinates of Prison Dao Ancient God?
Were they mad?
The time was almost here.
It was time to return to the nine zones.
In the nine zones, Chu Xuan finally awoke from his cultivation. Another milestone reward had arrived.
After receiving the reward, he looked at the reincarnation cycle.
Qi had already reached the Daoyuan realm, and was the third Daoyuan realm cultivator within the reincarnation cycle after Hun You and Ji.
Qi sat cross-legged in front of the reincarnation cycle, stillprehending its mysteries.
Only after reaching the Daoyuan realm did he truly start to gain insights into the mysteries of reincarnation.
Suddenly, a voice rang out within his divine soul.
Even he, a Daoyuan realm expert, could not sense where the voice hade from.
The voice ignored all of his mental defenses and spoke directly to his soul.
Qi was shocked.
"Since you have already reached the Daoyuan realm with the reincarnation cycle, I shall bestow upon you the title of Reincarnation King to maintain the order of the reincarnation cycle."
"You and the Fengdu Ghost king are of the same status. Both of you are under Ji and Hun You," the voice said.
Two terrifying figures suddenly appeared in the reincarnation cycle.
One of them was obviously a human.
"This is your fortune. Quickly thank the Lord," Ji looked at Qi, who was a former human king, and said.
He had high hopes for this human junior.
Qi''s heart trembled.
He had just discovered a shocking secret!
The reincarnation cycle was created by an omnipotent expert!
"Many thanks, my Lord," Qi hurriedly spoke.
"En," Chu Xuan responded, and then left it at that.
As for how Qi would guard the reincarnation cycle and what his mission would be, that would naturally be arranged by Ji and Hun You.
The Reincarnation Great Dao principle had been strengthened many times by the chaotic energy of creation, and was no longer the same as before. It was truly close to perfection.
Moreover, the Heavenly Daows were about topletely devour the Great Dao.
Soon, the nine zones would be under theplete control of the Heavenly Daows.
The Great abyssal cmity was getting more and more intense, and more and higher-level Daoyuan realm abyssal beings were participating in the battle.
The number of new Daoyuan realm cultivators in the nine zones was about to experience an explosive growth.
Qin Ying and Ren Changhe were both about to reach the Daoyuan realm, as was Fengkong.
Chu Xuan looked into the chaos. The great formation of the various races were still in operation.
The current formation was much more powerful than it was at the beginning.
The power it could provide to the Heavenly Daows had also increased.
Chu Xuan was unsure if the previous incident would result in the arrival of Prison Dao Ancient God.
Huang Long and the other two creatures of the Great Dao were about toplete their transformation.
After bing a creature of the Heavenly Dao, they would be free.
Chu Xuan would not restrict their movements.
The power of cmity had condensed even further, and more cracks had appeared on the shell of the egg-like structure.
The Lord of Chaos was about to be born.
The world was about to wee another great change.
It was time for him to work hard to improve his strength.
He would strive to achieve the chaos supreme realm as soon as possible.
Only then would he be truly confident in defending all he had worked for.
Chu Xuan once again entered cultivation.
The 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation continuously circted. New Dao principles were formed and fused constantly, strengthening his Dao path.
Furthermore, the system''s daily rewards had once again be a treasure that could help him evolve chaotic energy.
Although the effect was not too great, at the very least, it aided his cultivation progress.
Chapter 597 Huang Long (Part 1)
Outside the nine zones, in the chaos, a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert from the immortal race was sitting cross-legged within the great formation.
Boom!
The formation shone brightly, and the power condensed from the power of thews and Dao paths surged out from the formation and descended toward the nine zones.
This time, the power of the formation was wrapped around an immortal race expert.
All the races wanted to test if the power of rejection of the Great Dao was really weakening.
Would they seed?
If it was weakened, there would be a chance to sneak into the nine zones, which meant that the formation n was a sess and that it was all worth it.
The light descended upon the nine zones and then disappeared.
It was as if it had been swallowed by the Great Dao.
The immortal race expert was not expelled immediately.
Everyone was fully focused.
Not being expelled did not mean that he had seeded.
What if he was directly obliterated by the Great Dao?
That would be worse than rejection.
Therefore, they were waiting.
After a long while, a figure was sent flying as if someone had kicked him.
Seeing the figure finally being expelled, the experts of the various races were not dejected. Instead, they were excited.
Their eyes were filled with the light of hope. The n was feasible!
The power of rejection had weakened!
It was very likely that, in time, they would be able to send people into the nine zones.
The experts of the various races then quickly scrambled off to recharge the formation with treasures.
The faster they did so, the faster they would be able to weaken the power of rejection of the Great Dao, and thereby send people into the nine zones.
Seeing the united and friendly races working together, Chu Xuan was very pleased.
He did not waste his efforts.
As long as there was hope, the various races would always be united and friendly toward each other.
Chu Xuan had done this for the sake of the unity and peace of the various races.
He sighed in his heart.
''The next time someonees in, I''ll have them stay longer.''
Each time, he would add a little more time.
He had to let people see hope.
In the chaos, the various races were in a heated discussion about the treasures they were using to recharge the formation.
"Do you want to change the types of treasures?"
They wanted to see if using different treasures generated different results.
Then, among the dragons, a white dragon that was as clear as jade appeared without warning.
His eyes were staring at the other dragons in an odd way, looking very curious.
It was as if he wanted to find out what was the difference between these dragons and himself.
At first, the various races ignored this white dragon, as did the other dragons, thinking that it was a junior who hade to watch the proceedings.
There were also white dragons among them, after all.
Furthermore, most of them were female dragons.
This little white dragon hade here to watch the show, so she was likelythe daughter of some powerful dragon.
Then, the white dragon curiously stretched out its ws and poked Long Chang''s body, creating a hole in it.
Long Chang screamed.
This attracted the attention of the experts from the various races.
Long Chang was a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert, yet a simple poke had created a hole in his body?
The dragons were known for their strong and sturdy bodies, which were difficult to prate due to the toughness of their scales.
Long Chang cried out miserably. By now, there were quite a few holes in his body, and he was dripping with blood.
He was so frightened that he hurriedly moved away from the strange white dragon.
It was too terrifying!
¡
This was the first time that Huang Long had left the Great Dao.
He was very excited, and immediately went to check out the chaos.
There was a show to watch here.
He had also seen the great formation that the various races had set up, and the battle between them and the two experts from the Prison God Pce.
Back then, he had been unable to leave the Great Dao, and had been unable to join in the fun.
However, he was finally free, so he rushed out the first moment he could.
He had already heard of the dragons, and believed himself to be one of them.
However, he was different from ordinary dragons. He was a dragon of the Great Dao.
Simr to the Azure Dragon, one of the four divine beasts in the world, he was born from the Great Dao.
As a dragon, Huang Long was very curious. What was the difference between him and the other dragons?
Thus, his curiosity brought him here.
He looked at Long Chang with a face full of curiosity.
The golden dragon''s body was sparkling and looked very domineering.
He could not help but raise his ws to poke Long Chang''s body.
Pfft!
One poke, one hole!
Blood gushed out.
Huang Long was stunned.
''But I didn''t use any strength.''
Why was there a bloody hole?
Did he poke an old wound?
Was it because Long Chang had not recovered from his previous battle?
Chapter 598 Huang Long (Part 2)
Thus, Huang Long poked another part of Long Chang''s body to verify his conjecture.
Pfft!
There was another hole.
So fragile?
That should not be the case, right?
Huang Long was dumbfounded and continued to poke.
Another hole appeared.
Was this dragon made of paper?
Long Chang had originally been looking at the formation.
His scales glowed golden, exuding the might of a dragon.
Seeing Huang Long stretch out his ws to poke his body with curiosity and anticipation, Long Chang did not mind.
Weak dragons were always like this.
Then, he felt pain!
Blood gushed out.
Long Chang did not react for some time, simply staring at the wound in disbelief.
That white dragon did not seem to have used much strength. How had it poked a hole in his body?
Then it happened again, and another hole appeared.
Long Chang was in so much pain that it was twitching.
His eyes widened, and a look of fear began to surface.
Pfft!
Another hole!
Long Chang finally let out a blood-curdling scream as he ran away from Huang Long.
It was too terrifying!
He was a Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm expert, so why was this happening?!
Was this white dragon a World Creator realm expert?
Why could he not recognize the other party?
Furthermore, why was he still being poked?
Three holes!
Was this white dragon trying to kill him?
Long Chang was frightened.
At this moment, the experts from all of the other races looked over.
All of them had a look of surprise on their faces.
Huang Long had an innocent expression on his face.
''I didn''t use any strength. I didn''t want to hurt him. Who knew he would be so weak? His body was like paper. All it took was a simple poke!''
The experts from the various races were speechless.
However, no one interfered in this matter.
After all, it was an internal matter for the dragons to deal with.
Venerable He looked at Huang Long and frowned slightly. Although Huang Long was a dragon, there was something off about his aura.
It was different from the other dragons.
The dragon expert in charge of the formation was the most powerful of the Freedom Daoyuan realm experts present.
He did not reveal his true form, but had transformed into human form.
There were tiny dragon horns on its head.
At this moment, he looked at Huang Long with a puzzled expression.
Something was wrong. Huang Long looked like a dragon, but did not feel like a dragon. Furthermore, he could not recognize the other party.
"Who are you? What''s your name?"
Huang Long tilted his head and looked at the dragon expert.
He was slightly puzzled.
This person was also a dragon?
Why did he look like a human?
Huang Long was a creature of the Great Dao, so he did not know about human form transformation.
"You''re a dragon too?"
The experts from the various races were stunned.
What was up with this dragon? Did it not know about human form transformation?
"Ouuu."
Long Zheng roared and revealed his true form.
He was a golden dragon that was evenrger than Long Chang.
Like the giant race, dragons did not have to create a world to reach the World Creator realm. Instead, their Dao paths resided within their bodies.
Long Zheng''s aura was extremely oppressive at the moment.
"You don''t know how to transform?"
He stared at Huang Long coldly.
"Are you really a dragon?"
"I''m a dragon, but I''m not one of you. It''s a little hard to exin."
Huang Long tilted his head and stared at Long Zheng''s huge body. Then, with a shake of his body, he grew in size instantly.
Moreover, he leaned forward out of curiosity.
This dragon was much more powerful than thest one.
He looked even more majestic, so he should not be weak, right?
Long Zheng just stared at him.
He allowed Huang Long to approach him.
Dragons were also good at closebat, and would often use their physical bodies to fight.
He was very confident that Huang Long could not threaten him.
No matter how he looked at it, this white dragon was not as strong as him.
"You''re an expert among the dragons, right? Can I touch you?"
Huang Long raised his ws and extended a finger.
"Where did youe from, dragon? What''s your name?"
Long Zheng stared at him. His aura became stronger and stronger.
The scales on its body exuded a cold golden light.
"Feel free to touch me. I''m not made of paper."
He could not help but say this when he saw how careful Huang Long was behaving.
Huang Long gently poked Long Zheng''s body with his finger.
Having learned his lesson from poking Long Chang, Huang Long used even less force this time.
These dragons were too fragile.
It would not be good if he poked another bloody hole.
He was not here to hurt the dragon.
"I''m Huang Long," he poked Long Zheng''s body with his finger as he replied.
Pfft!
A soft sound.
Long Zheng felt pain, and his entire body subconsciously trembled.
At the spot where Huang Long''s finger had touched him, the scales had caved in, and there were faint traces of blood.
Fortunately, there was not a hole, as Huang Long had restrained his strength, and because Long Zheng was stronger than Long Chang.
At this moment, Long Zheng was not the only one shocked.
The experts from the various races who were watching were all shocked.
This was Long Zheng they were talking about. Although he was not a World Creator realm expert, he was still a top-notch existence among the Freedom Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Moreover, dragons had always been known for their strong physical bodies and unparalleled defensive capabilities.
Long Zheng was especially outstanding in this regard. It was said that his dragon body had gone through all kinds of tempering and was even stronger than the average dragon.
However, a light poke had actually caused his scales to cave in and blood to gush out?
No matter how they looked at it, Huang Long had not used the power of his Dao path, and had clearly restrained his power.
Just how strong was he?
Long Zheng''s figure retreated, full of vignce.
The illusionary apparition of his Dao path appeared faintly behind him as he took a defensive stance.
Huang Long?
He had never heard of this name!
Moreover, dragons all had Long as their surname. Only their ancestors from ancient times had different names.
Was Huang Long one of their ancestors?
Long Zheng was bewildered.
Huang Long had a look of disdain.
''I thought that this dragon would be a little stronger, but he was made of paper just like thest one.''
He could not help but think of Soaring Flood Dragon, who had the bloodline of the dragons, and was weaker than the dragons.
If even the dragons were so fragile, then would Soaring Flood Dragon not be even more fragile?
"Are you a senior?"
Long Zheng was shocked. However, if he was one of the dragon ancestors, why did he not recognize him?
Perhaps there were some ancient secrets that he did not know about.
He only knew that apart from his own ancestor, the legendary Azure Dragon, who was one of the four spiritual divine beasts, was also an ancestor of the dragons.
Huang Long blinked and nodded, "Yes, yes, that''s right. Little Dragon, I''m your ancestor."
Long Zheng''s face was full of doubt.
It did not seem right no matter how he looked at it.
Why did this ancestor not even know how to transform?
The experts from the other races did not think too much.
Instead, their expressions turned serious.
One of the old ancestors of the dragons had returned?
Was it because of the great opportunity in the nine zones?
Long Zheng did not immediately acknowledge his ancestor. His intuition told him that something was not right.
He sent a message to the other dragon experts to ask them toe over and confirm Huang Long''s identity.
Long Chang, who hid to the side, was thinking something else entirely.
His eyes flickered as he felt that this was his opportunity.
This was an ancestor who was extremely powerful!
Moreover, he looked very easy-going.
Since he had been poked with three bloody holes, if heined to the ancestor, he might get some treasures.
Thinking this, the bloody holes on his body cracked open a little more.
More blood was flowing out.
He looked miserable.
"Ancestor, Long Chang pays his respects to you."
Long Chang flew in front of Huang Long in a sh, bowed, and gave the typical dragon salute.
Chapter 599 Huang Long (Part 3)
Long Zheng was furious at Long Chang''s shamelessness.
They had not even confirmed Huang Long''s identity, yet he had immediately gone over to try and earn some benefits.
When Huang Long saw this, he was happy.
Since he was going to be the ancestor of the dragons, he might as well y the part.
This dragon youngling was quite weak, like paper, but at least he was smart, so he was deserving of some assistance.
"Not bad, not bad. You''re not bad."
"Ancestor, I''m too weak. My physical body is too weak. I''ve brought shame to the dragons."
Long Chang put on a pitiful expression, and even deliberately drew attention to his wounds.
"You''re indeed a little weak. Your Dao path is a little too short."
As Huang Long spoke, an item that seemed to be imbued with thews appeared within his ws, which then flew over to Long Chang''s body.
The wounds healed instantly.
Furthermore, Long Chang was pleasantly surprised to discover that his dragon body was actually continuously bing stronger.
At this moment, a giant dragon flew over from the Ancient Chaos World.
He looked down at Huang Long.
"Your name isn''t among the ancestors of the dragons. Why are you pretending to be our ancestor? "
Long Tuo stared coldly at Huang Long. Unlike Long Zheng and Long Chang, he was familiar with the names of the dragon ancestors.
Apart from the primary ancestor, there were other dragon ancestors, but none of them were called Huang Long.
However, Huang Long was undoubtedly a dragon.
Therefore, he did not turn hostile at the first moment.
What if he was the descendant of a certain ancestor?
However, ording to the tradition of the dragon n, the descendants of the dragon ancestor would take their first names as surnames.
Huang Long was unhappy.
He wanted to be an ancestor!
As a creature of the Great Dao, his seniority and roots wereparable to the Azure Dragon, one of the four divine beasts of the nine zones.
If he was not the ancestor of the dragon n, then what was he?
Now, he was a creature of the Heavenly Dao.
Once he entered the Heavenly Dao, he was no longer an ordinary dragon, and was also extremely powerful. These dragons should recognize him as their ancestor.
Huang Long wanted to experience the joy of being an ancestor.
Since Long Tuo dared to question him, perhaps a lesson was in order.
"Little Dragon, how dare you offend me. You deserve to be punished!"
He lifted his ws, and time shifted. Before Long Tuo could react, he had be like an earthworm, his body shrinking ten thousand times.
Huang Long then caught Long Tuo with his ws.
The entire ce turned deathly silent in shock.
Long Tuo was a World Creator realm expert!
Even when facing Prison God Pce''s experts, he was still able to put up a fight for some time.
However, he was nowpletely suppressed.
Venerable He was even more shaken.
Was that the power of time?
That did not seem right!
It seemed to be different from the power of time that he knew.
Very strong!
Long Tuo was dumbfounded.
The moment Huang Long made his move, his soul trembled and was suppressed. Furthermore, it seemed to be a suppression that stemmed from his bloodline!
Could he really be an ancestor?
Long Chang felt his body bing stronger, and seeing the existence he looked up to, Long Tuo, being suppressed, he was overjoyed.
He had made the right decision!
"Ancestor is mighty!"
"This kind of dragon who disrespects his ancestors should be severely punished!"
Long Chang''s words were full of ttery and obeisance.
Huang Long was overjoyed.
"Not bad, Long Chang, you brat, you''re not bad. In the future, you can follow me around."
"You''ve been stuck at that realm for a long time. Perhaps it''s time for you to progress."
Huang Long was holding Long Tuo in his ws, enjoying Long Chang''s ttery.
He rewarded Long Chang with the ability to surpass the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
The Great Dao had almost been fully devoured by the Heavenly Daows, and within the Heavenly Dao, the restrictions of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm did not exist.
As long as the Heavenly Daows allowed it, Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts could continue to extend their Dao paths.
Huang Long was now a creature of the Heavenly Dao and wielded considerable power and authority within it. Thus, he was qualified to lift the restrictions on Long Chang.
Long Chang at first took Huang Long''s words as a joke.
After all, the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm was limited by the Great Dao.
No matter how strong the ancestor was, it was impossible to break the restriction with just some words.
However, he suddenly realized that his Dao path that had been stuck for so long without any progress had suddenly moved. The bottleneck had loosened, and it seemed that he could continue to extend his Dao path.
He was extremely shocked.
The ancestor was too strong!
Long Chang suppressed the shock in his heart. He did not break through immediately. He had to keep a low profile.
He could not let the others know how powerful the old ancestor was.
Otherwise, if they all fought to please the old ancestor, would that not weaken his position in the ancestor''s heart?
"Thank you for your support, Ancestor!"
Long Chang was extremely overjoyed.
Then, he turned around and stared at Long Zheng, who was dumbfounded and in disbelief.
"What are you standing there for? Hurry up and pay your respects to the ancestor!"
Long Zheng was so angry that his dragon beard fluttered in the air. Was Long Chang trying to order him around?
"What, you don''t like the ancestor?"
Long Chang berated loudly.
"Owuuu!"
Long Zheng was so angry that he let out a dragon roar, and the aura around his body surged.
Long Chang was not afraid at all.
He turned around and looked at Huang Long in a ttering manner.
"Ancestor, he''s not convinced. He actually isn''t paying his respects to you. This is too outrageous. He doesn''t have the bearing of a dragon at all, and seems to have disregarded filial respect."
"He must be punished. Otherwise, such behavior will be the norm among the dragons!"
Huang Long felt extremelyfortable.
Chapter 600 Huang Long (Part 4)
Long Chang''s ttery was very pleasing to him.
"Long Chang, your words make sense. Perhaps you should manage the dragon tribe here for now."
Then, he raised his ws and suppressed Long Zheng.
"Since you have disrespected an ancestor, you must be punished," Huang Long snorted.
Long Chang was overjoyed. The ancestor had acknowledged him and given him the authority over the dragon tribe.
The other races were dumbfounded.
Of course, there were many who looked down on Long Chang.
What a b*stard he was!
Of course, Long Chang''s performance had also opened the door to a new world for some people, who were already thinking of doing something simr when their own ancestors returned.
Long Tuo was suppressed, and Long Zheng was also suppressed.
This was an internal matter of the dragon tribe.
The other races couldn''t interfere.
Moreover, even if they wanted to interfere, they were no match for Huang Long.
"Where is the dragon tribe''s territory?" Huang Long asked.
As the ancestor of the dragon tribe, he naturally had to visit the dragon tribe''s territory.
To put it bluntly, it was his territory!
He would have all of the dragons pay their respects to him.
"Ancestor, this way please!"
Long Chang immediately left with Huang Long and headed to the dragon tribe''s territory in the Ancient Chaos World.
As for the matter of the formation, how could it be more important than the ancestor''s request?
Upon arriving at the dragon tribe''s sea, Long Chang roared, "The ancestor of the dragons has returned. All dragons havee to pay their respects to their ancestor!"
There was an uproar.
The ancestor was back?
One dragon after another rose into the air.
The one leading the group was a ck dragon and other dragons that had reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
The first thing they did was to look at Huang Long.
This was the ancestor?
"What are you still doing? Hurry up and pay your respects to the ancestor. Do you have no manners at all?"
Long Chang rebuked them angrily.
The leader of the dragons was so angry that he wanted to beat Long Chang to death. Was he not Long Chang''s senior? Why was he being disrespected like this?
"What are you looking at? Long Tuo and Long Zheng have already been punished by the ancestor for disrespecting him. Do you want to follow suit?"
Long Chang spat as he angrily rebuked the ck dragon.
"Hurry up and pay your respects to the ancestor!"
The moment the ck dragon heard that Long Tuo and Long Zheng had been punished and suppressed, he was shocked.
Could this dragon really be an ancestor?
After all, Long Tuo was a World Creator realm expert. If Long Tuo was suppressed without a fight, that meant that this ancestor was far, far stronger.
It no longer mattered if he was the ancestor or not. He was definitely a supreme expert from the dragon tribe.
"Greetings, Ancestor!"
The group of dragons saluted.
Huang Long was pleased by this.
"Rise," he said proudly.
"What are you still doing? Line up to wee the ancestor. What are you all doing?"
"Don''t you have any manners?"
"Where is the honor guard? The ancestor has returned, and there is no fanfare?"
"ying music, making merry, and setting up a banquet?"
Long Chang''s dragon ws pointed as he directed the group of dragons to line up.
He also instructed some of the monster tribes affiliated with the dragon tribe to set up a big banquet in the dragon pce. They alsoposed music and organized beautiful m girls to perform a dance.
The ck dragon''s face was extremely dark, and he was breathing heavily from his nostrils.
Long Chang''s smug appearance was simply detestable.
"What are you doing? Hurry up and get ready!"
"You''re staring at me?"
Long Chang raised his ws and smacked the ck dragon''s head.
"You''re not convinced?"
He turned around and looked at Huang Long in a ttering manner. He pointed his finger at the ck dragon and said, "Ancestor, he''s not convinced!"
Pa!
Huang Long waved his w from afar and pped the ck dragon''s head.
It almost cracked the ck dragon''s head open.
Fortunately, Huang Long knew that these dragons were weak, so he did not use much strength.
The ck dragon was terrified.
"Ancestor, I''ll do it now!"
He quickly went off to assign tasks to the other dragons.
Dragon Pce.
Huang Long had shrunk his body and sat on the throne.
Long Chang was waiting on him at the side in a ttering manner.
He took out all the rare treasures to entertain Huang Long.
He found out that Huang Long liked to eat delicious food. Hence, he only prepared some extremely delicious, rare spiritual fruits, and specially brewed wine.
Long Tuo and Long Zheng were released.
They obediently paid their respects to Huang Long. They had to. Huang Long was simply too terrifying.
Perhaps he really was some unknown old ancestor of the dragon tribe.
"Ancestor, you can eat and drink while I get the younger generation toe and pay their respects to you," Long Chang said in a ttering manner.
"Very well, Little Chang, go ahead."
Huang Long was very satisfied.
Long Chang turned around, looked at Long Tuo and the rest, and said, "Learn how to respect your ancestors. How could you behave like that earlier?"
Long Tuo and the others almost exploded in anger, but they could only hold it in.
Long Chang left, satisfied, while Huang Long continued to eat and drink.
The outside world was truly too exciting.
There was so much delicious food!
''Daoist Brother Chu, you''re the one who allowed me to regain my freedom.''
After Long Chang went out for a while, rows of younger dragons came to pay their respects to Huang Long.
Those in the front were naturally the juniors who had a direct rtionship with Long Chang.
Huang Long raised his dragon ws and was about to give these juniors some greeting gifts.
As their ancestor, how could he not give a few small gifts to the younger generation?
Long Chang appeared at the right time.
"Ancestor, there''s no need to give these juniors such precious treasures. Otherwise, you will spoil them. Let me give them some gifts on your behalf instead."
Huang Long felt that it made sense.
The things that he had casually given out were all treasures.
"Little Chang, you''re right."
Huang Long nodded.
He raised his ws, and a small bead exuding the power of time appeared.
"I''ll give this to you."
Long Chang was ecstatic.
"This is a time pearl, and it contains the power of thews of time. As long as you activate it, you can hide within time itself and avoid danger. You can also use it to resurrect yourself," Huang Long exined.
"Thank you for your kindness, ancestor!"
Long Chang was so excited that his heart was trembling.
It was a treasure!
This was equivalent to him having an extra life.
Even Long Tuo''s eyes turned red when he saw this.
A time-rted treasure!
In the chaos, time was one of the few things that was difficult to cultivate. Other than the legendary existences, who could use time to reverse time to a certain extent, even World Creator realm experts could not manipte time very much if they did notprehend the Time Dao principle.
It was rumored that time was one of the supremews of the chaos.
Time was like a river, flowing without end. One could sense the passage of time, but could not capture it.
Could it be that this mysterious old ancestor had already reached that legendary realm?
Long Tuo and Long Zheng were filled with regret.
They should have paid their respects to the ancestor at the first possible moment. Unfortunately, they had missed this opportunity, which was taken by Long Chang, this cunning dragon.
"Everyone,e and pay your respects to the ancestor!"
The group of younger dragons all paid their respects to Huang Long, which put him in an even better mood, and he ate even more.
This made Long Tuo and the other dragons speechless. Had the ancestor not eaten before?
Huang Long had be the ancestor of the dragon tribe. As such, the fate of the dragon tribe also began to change.
Chu Xuan knew that Huang Long had left.
Surprisingly, Huang Long did not enter the nine zones, but went out into the chaos.
He went to the dragon tribe''s territory and became an ancestor.
In terms of age, Huang Long was actually much younger than the other dragons.
However, he had extraordinary origins as a creature of the Great Dao, which were made even more extraordinary when he became a creature of the Heavenly Dao.
After all, the Heavenly Dao kaws had more potential than the original Great Dao of the nine zones.
Huang Long was not weak either, and wasparable to a World Creator realm expert whose Dao path had reached three million miles long, and that was before he used the power of the Heavenly Daows.
Other than that, he was also the Jade Dragon of Time.
As long as time existed, he would not die.
It was not easy to estimate his true strength.
If Huang Long could fully control thews of time, he would have the power of a chaos supreme expert. Furthermore, unless time itself was destroyed, he would live on.
The birth of Huang Long was most likely rted to the Lord of Chaos, who was born to protect the Great Dao and the Lord of Chaos along with the other creatures of the Great Dao.
Chapter 601 Huang Long (Part 5)
Huang Long had extraordinary origins, and since he was indeed a dragon, it was not wrong to call him an ancestor of the dragons.
It was an opportunity for the dragon tribe to have him as their ancestor.
Chu Xuan was not bothered by all of this. After all, the most important thing was to improve his strength.
Just as he was about to continue cultivating, he suddenly noticed some changes in the Heavenly Dao''s fate. It was bing stronger.
It was caused by Huang Long.
Furthermore, it seemed to affect the fate of the dragon tribe. If this continued, the dragon tribe would end up bing one of the races under the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan was surprised by this.
Did they truly recognize Huang Long as their ancestor?
This was a good thing.
As part of the dragon tribe''s fate energy came under the control of the Heavenly Daows, newws began to form within the Heavenly Daows.
Furthermore, this triggered a reward from the system.
"Your creature of the Heavenly Dao, Huang Long, has be an ancestor of the dragon tribe and obtained its fate. You have been rewarded with the Dragon Great Dao principle."
It was an unexpected harvest.
Chu Xuan immediately received the reward.
A Great Dao principle suddenly emerged from the mass of chaotic energy in his body.
It was shaped like a giant dragon and let out a roar as it merged with Chu Xuan''s Dao path.
It then flew out and entered another ball of chaotic energy within his body.
The Dragon Great Dao principle was like a giant dragon circling within his body. It shuttled through the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation and continued to grow.
Chu Xuan''s strength was also increasing. The speed at which his body generated chaotic energy of creation also increased.
Chu Xuan once again entered secluded cultivation.
Huang Long was living a carefree life in the dragon tribe''s territory, and the great formation was still in operation.
In the distant chaos, the Prison God Pce was approaching the region of chaos around the nine zones.
Miao was also heading toward the nine zones.
Even further away¡
"Die!"
Prison Dao Ancient God''s gaze was cold, and his massive bodypletely stomped on a realm in front of him, killing everyone inside, including a World Creator realm expert.
The news of his appearance began to spread throughout the chaos.
Many forces tried to hide, trying to steer clear of wherever he was heading toward.
Soon, the 89-year milestone arrived, and Chu Xuan awakened from his cultivation.
His strength had increased greatly again.
Now, his strength was equivalent to a World Creator realm expert whose Dao path was 30 million miles long.
The 3,000 chaos bodies of creation in his body had more than doubled in size, and pumped out even more chaotic energy of creation.
It was indeed worthy of being a constitution that could transcend the chaos.
Chu Xuan estimated that his cultivation speed would probably only slow down after he broke through to chaos supreme realm, which hopefully would happen within the next ten or so years.
Furthermore, the 100-year milestone was not far away either, and Chu Xuan was eager to see what rewards he would receive from the system then.
Would he be able to break through to the chaos supreme realm by then?
Chu Xuan felt that the likelihood of this being the case was not small.
As for transcending the chaos, that would be more difficult.
"You remained in seclusion for 89 years, created the Heavenly Daows, cultivated outstanding disciples, and triggered the changes in the chaos. You have been rewarded with world origin energy and the Origin Scripture of the Lord of Chaos."
The Origin Scripture of the Lord of Chaos?
Chu Xuan naturally tossed the world origin energy into the Heavenly Daows to strengthen it, after which he checked out the second reward.
"The Origin Scripture of the Lord of Chaos was born from thew of cmity, which is one of the supremews of the chaos. When it ispletely mastered, one canpletely control the supreme chaosw of cmity and will have a 50% chance of transcending the chaos¡"
This scripture was derived from the cultivation technique of the Lord of Chaos. However, thanks to the system, it surpassed its predecessor.
Furthermore, there was a 50% chance of transcending the chaos by cultivating this technique.
This was a cultivation technique that he would give his little disciple.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
Chu Xuan was full of anticipation for the Lord of Chaos'' birth.
He looked up at the Great Dao.
Now, only the region where the power of cmity had not been devoured by the Heavenly Daows.
The egg formed from the power of cmity was already covered in cracks.
In no more than a year, the Lord of Chaos would be reborn.
With the birth of Lord of Chaos, the changes in the Great Dao that followed him would also disappear.
The Great Dao would return to its peak state.
Of course, the Great Dao would then alsopletely belong to the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan looked at the ancient path.
Qin Ying, Ren Changhe, and Fengkong were all about to reach the Daoyuan realm.
Chapter 602 Big Brother (Part 1)
This included Qin Keyun.
Du Yuan was also about to reach the Daoyuan realm.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and gave each of them a ball of chaotic energy of creation to help them break through.
Although they were far behind Ding Yue and the others, their potential still exceeded the other experts of the nine zones.
After that, Chu Xuan turned to look at the chaos, and spotted Wu Jiong, who seemed to want to enter the nine zones.
Hong had actually discussed with the various races and wanted to send Wu Jiong into the nine zones. Of course, this was met with refusal.
The other races felt that the human race''s chances of entering the nine zones were too high, and did not want them to monopolize the great opportunity.
Around Wu Jiong''s body, there was a faint aura of martial intent.
The others might not be able to detect it, but it could not be hidden from Chu Xuan.
That martial intent seemed to have the same origin as the martial essence of the human race''s seventh ancestor, Wu, in the chaos abyss.
Was he trying to help his master recover?
Chu Xuan looked at the new world.
The humans there still kept a low profile.
However, no matter how low-profile he was, they would still be targeted, as they were still weak.
Facing the threat of a stronger race, their situation was precarious.
A new world, a new opportunity, and a new creation.
These were all the Heavenly Dao''s fortunes. Chu Xuan created the heavenly Dao, so he did not need them, but that did not mean others did not.
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Yun and Su Xian''er.
The two of them did not participate in the Great Abyssal cmity, and had only been silently cultivating. They were probably a little bored.
Chu Xuan called the two over.
"As the nine zones expanded, a new world appeared, and innate lifeforms were born, including humans."
"At present, these humans are still in their primitive stages. They are being threatened by the stronger races and are not in a good situation. Are you interested in going to the new world to teach these humans?"
Chu Yun''s eyes lit up.
"Thirteenth Brother, I''m willing. I can teach them alchemy."
"I want to go too," Su Xian''er said excitedly.
"Since that''s the case, I''ll send you both there. Educating them is also a merit, and there will naturally be great opportunities there for you."
"I''ll go make some preparations."
Chu Yun entered the pocket dimension excitedly, and Su Xian''er soon followed suit.
The two girls were going to copy some books that they needed to teach humans or other living beings.
Very quickly, they finished copying all of the books they needed.
Then, with a wave of his hand, Chu Xuan sent the two to the new world.
The voice resounded in the minds of the two.
"The seventh ancestor of the human race has fallen. However, he has condensed his martial intent into an item in order to recover in the nine zones. I will give you that item."
"This is also an opportunity for him."
After giving his orders to Chu Yun and Su Xian''er, Chu Xuan looked toward the chaos.
None of the races agreed to Hong''s conditions. They did not even agree to transport items, let alone trying to send Wu Jiong into the nine zones.
The human race had suddenly made a request, so all the races were on high alert.
This was not the first time they hade into contact with the human race.
The human race was cunning, and every race had amon understanding not to allow them too many opportunities.
Hong was helpless.
The other races were too vignt.
He could only me himself and the others.
He had schemed against and tricked the various races too many times.
Wu Jiong was also very helpless and anxious, but he had no choice, so he left the area around the great formation in search of another ce to enter the nine zones.
The powerful cultivators of the various races were not worried. Once Wu Jiong tried to enter the nine zones, it would definitely cause a great disturbance, so they would be able to detect it, and would have enough time to respond.
"Throw the item into the nine zones."
A voice suddenly rang out in Wu Jiong''s mind.
It was that mysterious senior.
He was shocked.
Did the other party know his intentions?
"Senior, you..."
"Don''t you want to revive your master? Since the time is right, just do it."
"However, the Great Dao''s power of rejection¡"
If he could simply throw the ring into the nine zones, Wu Jiong would not be so conflicted, or even bothered negotiating with the various races.
"The power of rejection of the Great Dao does not matter. Since I asked you to throw it in, it will naturally be able to enter the nine zones."
Wu Jiong''s expression flickered. Should he believe this mysterious senior?
What if it was a trap?
Once the ring was destroyed, his master might never have the chance to recover.
Wu Jiong wanted to discuss this with Hong.
However, this would indicate that he did not trust the mysterious senior and make him unhappy.
Wu Qiao''s martial intent surged, and tried tomunicate with the martial intent in the ring ring.
After a while, the ring shook slightly.
"Throw it!"
Wu Jiong heaved a sigh of relief. Since his master had already made his choice, he could only trust this mysterious senior.
"Thank you for your help, Senior!"
As Wu Jiong spoke, his body moved and he quickly approached the nine zones.
Only when he reached the boundary of the Great Dao''s power of rejectiondid he throw the ring into the world.
The ring quickly descended, and did not encounter the power of rejection.
It simply disappeared into the nine zones.
Wu Jiong''s heart trembled. Just what kind of existence was this mysterious senior?
He could even influence the Great Dao''s power of rejection!
He thought about what the mysterious senior had said¡
That the power of rejection did not matter...
He now had his suspicions¡
The waters of the nine zones were very deep!
Wu Jiong did not dare to think too much into it, and quickly returned to the chaos.
The ring had been sent into the nine zones. Now, whether or not his master could recover depended on his own luck.
As for Wu Jiong''s own spections, he would keep those to himself.
In any case, if his master was able to recover sessfully, it meant that the mysterious existence had no ill intentions towards him, and perhaps the human race as well.
Chu Xuan held the ring in his hand.
This was a ring condensed by Wu''s martial intent.
Naturally, it also contained a weak wisp of consciousness. However, it also contained an abyssal imprint.
If Wu wanted to recover andpletely escape the influence of the chaos abyss, he had to get rid of the abyssal imprint.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and the ring vibrated.
Then, the abyssal imprint vanishedpletely, and the martial intent condensed even further.
An illusory figure emerged from the ring.
This person had a burly figure and a resolute face.
The seventh ancestor of the human race, Wu!
At this moment, Wu cupped his fists and sent out a thought transmission, ""Many thanks!"
"Wu... The seventh ancestor of the human race?"
"Yes, that''s me."
"I''ll give you a great opportunity. How will you repay me?"
Chu Xuan asked with a smile.
"I will always repay kindness with kindness, but I will never be a ve," Wu said after a moment of silence.
"I won''t be timid, I won''t be soft, and I can''t bow or bend my knees. I won''t be a ve, even if I die."
Wu Yu''s tone was heavy and unyielding.
"I''ll call you big brother," he said to Chu Xuan.
"From now on, you''re my big brother. If you have any instructions, I will definitely do my best to fulfill them!"
As expected, he would never be a ve!
He was so thick-skinned that he picked a different route entirely.
It all seemed contradictory.
Chu Xuan could not help butugh.
"You''re really good at picking a tree to perch on."
"I''m curious. Are the ten ancestors of the human race all like you?"
Wu, however, was not embarrassed at all, nor did he blush.
His expression was still proud, mighty, and unyielding.
"I only admired two people prior to this. You are the third."
"If I wasn''t ambushed and killed by the immortal, celestial, and demon races, I would have transcended the World Creator realm," Wu said proudly.
Transcending the World Creator realm meant that he would have had a Dao path that exceeded ten million miles long, which was another benchmark and transformative point.
It meant that the cultivator hadpletely stabilized the foundation of his or her Dao path. At that point, the Dao path could copse, but would not be destroyed.
The copsed Dao path could be condensed anew at any time to await a chance at revival.
Furthermore, they would be able to return to their peak strength within a short period of time.
Chapter 603 Big Brother (Part 2)
Despite being killed and his remains being thrown into the chaos abyss, Wu''s martial intent had managed to survive to this point, which was testament to his strength and perseverance.
Clearly those who had killed him were aware of this as well, otherwise they would not have bothered to throw his corpse into the chaos abyss in an attempt to destroy his chance at recovery.
As such, Wu was not exaggerating when he said that he was confident that he could transcend the World Creator realm if he had lived to this day.
Chu Xuan felt that it was possible.
Of course, it also depended on his luck.
Perhaps Wu did not know how difficult it was to reach the ten-million-mile mark.
It was not just about having sufficientprehension, nor stabilizing the foundation of one''s Dao path.
At this stage, one also required luck and fate!
This required chaotic energy of creation or other simr treasures.
The other way was toprehend creation themselves and fuse it into the world they created. Only then would they be able to break through.
Countless experts were stuck at this stage, unable to advance an inch.
Even for someone as strong as Ancient Chaos Gods, if they did not obtain a supreme treasure rted to creation, they would need a long time toprehend a trace of creation, and thus make the breakthrough.
If Wu had been lucky enough to obtain such a treasure, it was indeed possible to break through. However, such treasures were few and far between.
The key to Chu Xuan''s easy breakthrough was his 3,000 chaos bodies of creation constitution, which generated chaotic energy of creation naturally.
"It''s good to be confident, but do you know how to transcend the World Creator realm?"
Chu Xuan asked with a smile.
He felt that Wu probably did not know.
He thought that he would be able to break through once he had gained enough insight and fused the world he created into his Dao path.
Wu probably felt that he had an endless understanding of his own Dao path, to the point that he would have no problem extending his Dao path beyond the ten-million-mile mark.
He probably had his own techniques to merge his world into his Dao path as well, which was likely where his confidence stemmed from.
Sure enough, Wu replied proudly, "I have a deep understanding of my Dao path. My path is clear. With my technique, I will be able to merge my world with my Dao path and stabilize the foundation of my Dao path."
"All I need is time."
Chu Xuan shook his head and smiled.
"Wu, you''re very talented and your confidence is warranted. However, countless World Creator realm experts have not reached the limit of theirprehension. They have merged their worlds with their Dao paths, yet still cannot transcend the World Creator realm."
"Do you know the reason?"
Wu was slightly startled.
As long as there was nock ofprehension, one''s Dao path should be clear, especially after merging one''s world with one''s Dao path and stabilizing their Dao path.
Reaching the ten-million-mile mark would be a given then, which would allow him to transcend the World Creator realm.
At the Daoyuan realm, after reaching the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm, one could not reach the Freedom Daoyuan realm without severing the source of one''s Dao path or transcending nine Great Dao cmities.
This was a form of restraint.
However, even after breaking through, once one''s Dao path was destroyed, the cultivator would also die. If one''s Dao path was damaged, their strength would plummet, and there was a risk of one''s cultivation foundation being affected.
World Creator realm experts created worlds on their Dao paths. The Dao path would then use the world to support itself. This allowed the Dao path to reach the million-mile mark without copsing.
However, if the world was not strong enough, once the world copsed, the Dao path would be broken, and at the very least, one''s strength would fall.
In the worst case, their cultivation foundation would be damaged, and they might even die. This was also a form of restraint.
Only when the world merged with the Dao path could one sublimate and break free from that restraint.
At that level, if the Dao path copsed, it could be condensed again.
Therefore, the ten-million-mile mark was also known as transcending the World Creator realm.
Wu was very confident in his own ability, believing that given time, it would not be difficult for him to do this.
Before this, he was very confident and even looked down on those experts who were stuck at this bottleneck.
However, hearing Chu Xuan say this now...
He began to hesitate.
He was not arrogant or blindly confident.
"Lacking opportunity?"
After thinking for a long while, Wu could not figure out why those experts were stuck at this bottleneck.
However, he now had to seriously consider it.
This ''big brother'' of his was extremely powerful.
He had to be someone who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Since Chu Xuan had asked this question, it was clear that Wu had taken this matter too lightly.
"Theck of opportunity is one thing, but this ''opportunity'' has stumped countless World Creator realm experts."
Wu fell into deep thought.
"This is no ordinary opportunity we''re talking about," Chu Xuan said, "Without it, no matter how muchprehension you have, you won''t be able to break through when your world merges with your Dao path."
"Big brother, what kind of opportunity is it?" Wu asked curiously.
Chu Xuan sighted.
The seventh ancestor of the human race was really thick-skinned.
Chapter 604 The Birth Of The Lord Of Chaos (Part 1)
His shamelessness wasparable to Kingyer, who was still iming to be Chu Xuan''s disciple.
One imed to be his ''disciple'', while the other called him ''big brother''.
Chu Xuan was puzzled. Given Wu''s nature, why had he not found a backer previously?
Had he not met an expert that he was satisfied with?
It was probably so.
Chu Xuan did not mind giving him some pointers. After all, a big brother had to take care of his little brother.
His expression turned serious.
"If you want to break through, you need to obtain a supreme treasure of creation."
Wu was stunned.
A supreme treasure of creation?
This was a true treasure that could not be obtained without a great opportunity.
It was no wonder that those experts could not break through.
"Big brother, do you really have to obtain a supreme treasure of creation?"
It was hard to find something like that.
"Of course, that''s not the only way. If you can''t find that treasure, you canprehend a trace of creation and fuse it into your Dao path."
"However, that will take both time, talent and luck."
Chu Xuan looked at him.
It was not that easy toprehend.
Of course, asionally, some experts would suddenly have a sh of inspiration andprehend a trace of creation and use it to break through.
However, hoping for miracles was not the proper path of cultivation.
Wu exhaled a breath of turbid air. He had taken this matter too lightly.
"Thank you for your guidance, Big Brother."
Wu cupped his fists and said, "I cannot repay big brother''s kindness with my life, but even if you order me to sacrifice my life, I will do it for big brother..."
Chu Xuan sighed.
''Forget it, I''ll ept this little brother. He''s the seventh ancestor of the human race, after all.''
Moreover, he was indeed quite talented, even more so than Yang. Furthermore, his Dao path focused on martial intent, which was very pure.
Honestly, if he devoted himself to it, there was a high chance ofprehending a trace of creation when the opportunity presented itself.
? He would then be able to transcend the World Creator realm. Of course, nothing was set in stone, and one''s own efforts yed a key role in this as well.
It seemed like he was even stronger than Hong.
Among the ten ancestors of the human race that Chu Xuan had seen, only Ji and Wu were worthy of his attention.
Ji was the creator of the Extreme Dao, which was also another pure Dao path.
Wu was the creator of martial intent.
"Fine, I''ll give you a great opportunity."
"Your Dao path is pure, and I hope you can maintain it."
Chu Xuan looked at him.
"You''ll be able to obtain good fortune from this opportunity."
Wu was overjoyed.
"Thank you, Big Brother," he immediately bowed and said.
"Go on."
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
He sent Wu into the new world.
"This is a new world, a new human race, and a ce of new creation. Those two are my maidservant and my sister. You should recover and cultivate well."
Chu Xuan''s voice resounded in Wu''s mind.
In the new world.
The human race, which was facing a difficult and dangerous situation, suddenly weed a great opportunity.
Holy maidens came to solve the human race''s crisis, taught them, and helped the human race toprehend the golden stele.
On this day, Chu Yun and Su Xian''er were educating the new human race.
They passed on the art of alchemy and cooking.
Since then, humans became good at alchemy, liked to cook, and were gluttons.
They also cultivated and strengthened themselves.
Chu Xuan looked at the new world and controlled the Heavenly Daows. He changed the flow of time of the new world, speeding it up.
Boom!
Suddenly, the Great Dao shook.
The egg formed by the power of cmity was cracking.
The Lord of Chaos was about to be born.
Unsurprisingly, the Lord of Chaos was born as a Daoyuan realm expert.
On the ancient path, over a hundred Daoyuan realm abyssal beings had gathered around Hei Yue. These abyssal beings had all been set free by her, and were now considered part of her faction.
She was now the most powerful faction, inciting fear among the other factions.
Demon Buddha had converted twenty or so Daoyuan realm abyssal beings.
There were dozens of new Daoyuan realm cultivators in the nine zones.
Among them, Hei Yue and the rest of Chu Xuan''s personal disciples were far ahead, and already had thousand-mile-long Dao paths.
Qin Ying, Ren Changhe, and Chu Xuan''s other in-name disciples were also top-notch existences.
After Fengkong broke through to the Daoyuan realm, he had a battle with Kingyer.
He was at a slight disadvantage, but not to the extent where he would be defeated.
Kingyer felt pressured by this.
In front of the ancient path, a Daoyuan realm abyssal being appeared once again.
It was a young man in red, who was both powerful and intelligent.
Ding Yue looked at the young man in red and frowned.
This person seemed to havee specifically for Hei Yue.
Ding Yue had tried to kill the young man in red, but he had failed.
It was a very special kind of abyssal being.
Boom!
All of a sudden, the ancient path shook.
There seemed to be some kind of tremor shaking the ancient path.
For some reason, everyone had a feeling that disaster was imminent.
Everyone turned to look at the nine zones in horror.
Hei Yue was no exception.
Her intuition told her that something had happened to the Great Dao of the nine zones.
It was as if some special existence had descended, or perhaps a disaster had urred.
The Great Abyssal cmity seemed to being to an end.
The young man in red who had just appeared also seemed to realize this.
His expression began to change.
Suddenly, all of the experts of the nine territories saw red shadows flying over from the ancient path. There were no less than a thousand of them.
Everyone sucked in a cold breath of air as their scalps turned numb.
"Quick, retreat and defend!"
The cultivators of the nine zones all retreated.
Hei Yue frowned. There were so many red shadows that she could not convert them all within a short period of time.
In an instant, all of the red shadows had arrived.
One of them looked more solid and was the most powerful red shadow.
"How strong of a Daoyuan realm expert can you convert?" He asked Hei Yue.
Hei Yue looked at him silently.
"One with a Dao path that is ten thousand miles long is my limit."
The red shadows started to merge with each other.
Seeing this, everyone''s heart trembled.
Ding Yue looked at Hei Yue and said, "There''s something wrong with these guys. They seem to be split off from the same existence."
"I know."
Hei Yue nodded.
"Make sure you don''t lose control," Ding Yue said cautiously.
"Don''t worry, I won''t."
Hei Yue was very confident.
The thousand red shadows fused together, and in the end, only nine remained. This red shadow had barely reached the 10,000-mile mark.
"How long will it take to remove the abyssal imprint?"
"Only three before the end," Hei Yue said after a moment of silence.
Before the end of the Great Abyssal cmity, she would only be able to remove three abyssal imprints..
The red shadow frowned.
"You can follow me into the nine zones," Hei Yue said.
The red shadow nodded.
In fact, he did not want to enter the nine zones, as he could sense that a disaster was brewing there.
Something was very wrong, and he did not know what it was.
However, this was the only way now.
Before the ancient path disappeared, he would enter the nine zones and wait for the abyssal imprint to be removed.
"Retreat quickly! The Great Abyssal cmity is about to end."
Hei Yue led her troops to retreat and return to the nine zones.
Those who had not managed to break through to the Daoyuan realm were extremely unwilling.
However, they could already see that the ancient path was beginning to copse and disappear.
They could only return to the nine zones helplessly.
When the Lord of Chaos was born, the entire world changed.
Countless living beings trembled in fear.
All of the babies were crying, and those below the emperor realm were struck by fear.
Chapter 605 The Birth Of The Lord Of Chaos (Part 2)
The experts of the nine zones retreated from the ancient path. As soon as they returned, they were submerged in an atmosphere of uneasiness and doom.
The young man in red showed signs of copse after entering the nine zones.
He was shocked.
What exactly happened in the nine zones?
Heiyue and the other Daoyuan realm experts arrived at the heavenly domain. Now, every Daoyuan realm expert in the nine zones was gathered here.
"Ancestor Hong, what happened in the nine zones?"
A human Daoyuan realm expert asked.
Hong Yuanchu felt helpless. How would he know?
In the eyes of the younger generation, he was extremely powerful.
However, Hong Yuanchu knew that he was just a weakling.
At most, he would be able to show off his might within the nine zones.
"Don''t be impatient!"
Mo Tu exchanged nces with Demon Buddha.
The Buddhist light around them was dense.
"Arhat Mo Tu greets Mighty Buddha."
Mo Tu greeted Demon Buddha respectfully.
Although he was stronger than Demon Buddha, thetter''s status in the Buddhist sect was higher than his.
Furthermore, Demon Buddha was one of Daoist Chu''s people, and was likely a disciple.
Therefore, he had to stay on good terms with Demon Buddha.
The rest of the Arhats who had transformed from demons also greeted Demon Buddha, who smiled kindly.
"Greetings Arhats."
He turned around and looked at the abyssal beings he had converted from the ancient path.
The abyssal Buddhists ced their palms together.
"Greetings, Arhats!"
"Excellent, excellent!"
Mo Tu said with a kind expression.
Ruoxian was dumbstruck.
Mo Tu, this guy, had really changed.
All of the older generation Daoyuan realm experts who were familiar with Mo Tu were equally dumbfounded.
Hei Yue saw the young man in red''s body shaking as if he was about to copse. She opened up her domain, protecting him within it.
The young man in red let out a sigh of relief.
The changes in the nine zones had also rmed all of the special existences in the nine zones.
The corpse-like incarnation suddenly opened his eyes and frowned. He felt a sense of impending doom.
He was shocked. Did something happen?
Was he being targeted? Or did something happen to his main body? Did something happen to the nine zones?
He took a few deep breaths and suppressed the throbbing in his heart. He did not want to make any rash moves.
Instead, he waited quietly.
It was the same for the huge head.
Every one of them felt uneasy. However, hiding was the wisest choice, so they stayed put.
Hei Yue frowned. Even she could feel it.
Ding Yue and the other disciples also had grave expressions.
In the chaos, the various races continued to fill the formation with treasures.
Then, they suddenly sensed some special changes in the nine zones.
It felt like a disaster was approaching.
They were stunned!
The nine zones had undergone another drastic change!
Moreover, this change was extremely obvious that they could sense that it was rted to something disastrous. Those who had yet to sever the source of their Dao paths felt it even clearer.
It was as if the nine zones had be and of cmity.
Huang Long also appeared and looked at the nine zones in surprise.
Had that existence within the power of cmity been born?
Was it Daoist Chu''s newest disciple?
After a while, he turned around and returned to the dragon tribe''s territory.
He would continue to live the life of a dragon ancestor.
Long Chang''s heart trembled, sensing imminent disaster. He asked carefully, "Ancestor, what''s wrong with the nine zones?"
"It''s nothing. It''s just an illusion. It won''t affect you, so don''t worry about it," Huang Long replied.
As he spoke, he raised his ws and patted Long Chang''s head.
His heart instantly calmed down, and the feeling of impending disaster disappeared.
"Many thanks, Ancestor!"
Long Chang was overjoyed.
The ancestor was indeed powerful. He had definitely made the right choice.
Venerable He also rushed over to ask, "Senior Huang Long, what happened in the nine zones?"
Since Huang Long was a dragon ancestor, he was older than him in terms of seniority.
It was not too far-fetched to call him senior.
Huang Long nced at him and then dismissively said, "How would I know?"
Venerable He was helpless. If Huang Long did not want say anything, he did not have the ability or the right to force him.
However, he was certain that Huang Long knew something about this situation.
In the chaos, the Prison God Pce, which was heading toward the region of the chaos where the nine zones were, suddenly stopped.
"Why do I feel a faint sense of disaster?"
Chapter 606 The Birth Of The Lord Of Chaos (Part 3)
In the pce, the illusory figure at the head of the table said, "Could it be that there''s a cmity involved in the venture?"
A Prison God Pce expert replied solemnly, "Your Excellency has already appeared in the chaos. Any cmity will avoid Your Excellency. Perhaps some changes have happened in the nine zones."
"Let''s continue."
The Prison God Pce continued forward.
Miao was heading to the nine zones when he suddenly frowned.
"What happened?"
As Qin journeyed, he felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
His expression changed slightly.
He had to return to the nine zones as soon as possible.
Prison Dao Ancient God turned his gaze in the direction of the nine zones.
His eyes shed.
Given his cultivation level and the distance between them, he did not experience the sense of impending doom. However, he could still sense that changes had taken ce in the nine zones...
"It actually triggered the fluctuation of thews of chaos. Something major is happening."
In a certain ce, the immortal race''s ancestor appeared, silently watching the nine zones.
Somewhere in the darkness, which was filled with demonic aura, a terrifying giant demon appeared. He too stared at the nine zones questioningly.
On a chaos mountain, an extraordinary person raised his head and looked in the direction of the nine zones. After watching silently for a while, he no longer paid any attention to the matter.
No matter what happened in the nine zones, at their current level, it did not matter anymore.
It would not affect them, nor would it contain the opportunities they needed.
Somewhere in the chaos, a terrifying giant nced in the direction of the nine zones.
A man sat cross-legged beside the giant.
He was dressed in animal skin, as if he was from a primitive era.
He turned to look in the direction of the nine zones, sighed, and closed his eyes again after a long time.
The existences rted to the nine zones were all alerted to the changes in the nine zones. Most ignored the changes, but some started to head toward the nine zones.
The birth of the Lord of Chaos had actually triggered such a huge change, which was beyond Chu Xuan''s expectations.
The ancient path copsed and disappeared, along with the entrances on both ends.
The Great Abyssal cmity had only started a few years ago, yet it ended just like that.
It was probably the shortest Great Abyssal cmity in history.
All of the living beings in the nine zones were gripped by fear.
Even the Netherworld, Buddhist World and Monster World were the same, as they were connected to the Heavenly Daows and the nine zones.
Even the Heavenly Daows started to tremble. Thews of the chaos were faintly discernible.
From this, one could see how great the impact of the birth of the Lord of Chaos was, and how powerful he had been back then.
As expected of an existence that had almost transcended the chaos.
Within the reincarnation cycle, both Hun You and Ji opened their eyes.
"What happened?"
Ji frowned as he looked at Hun You.
Hun You was once one of the rulers of the nine zones, and could hence be considered an ancient existence. Did he know something about this?
Hun You frowned as he checked things out, and only spoke after a long while, "I don''t know,"
There had never been such a change in the nine zones.
Hun You then recalled a rumor about a supreme existence that ruled over cmities in the chaos.
However, that kind of existence would not normally trigger cmities, nor would it affect ordinary living beings, as it had already detached itself from the world and the affairs of the chaos.
The nine zones were the first world created by the chaos, and it had extraordinary significance.
It was rumored that the nine zones were the center of the chaos, and that the chaos had expanded outward from the nine zones.
Due to this, the time flow of the chaos was the same as the time flow of the nine zones.
That was what the rumors said. Even as one of the rulers of the nine zones back then, he did not know the details.
Chu Xuan looked up at the Great Dao.
At this moment, the egg condensed from the power of cmity was cracking continuously.
The sound of a heart beating could be heard, and there seemed to be a light hidden behind the shell.
The power of cmity seemed to be spreading.
He frowned slightly. Could it be that the birth of the Lord of Chaos would naturally bring about cmities?
Thews of the chaos lingered around the egg, faintly visible.
In the heavenly domain, every Daoyuan realm cultivator was on tenterhooks.
"Master, what''s happening?"
Hei Yue asked in bewilderment. Ding Yue and the other disciples also looked at Chu Xuan for rification.
Chu Xuan stared at the egg and replied, "You''re Little Junior Brother is being born."
Hei Yue and the other disciples were stunned.
Little Junior Brother?
What were his origins to have caused such terrifying phenomena?
Hong Yuanchu could not stop himself from asking in the group chat.
"Brother Chu, there''s been a great change in the nine zones. Why does everyone feel a sense of impending doom?"
"Don''t panic. It''s just rted to my disciple who is still being born," Chu Xuanforted him.
Hong Yuanchu was dumbfounded.
All of the Daoyuan realm cultivators in the group chat were dumbfounded.
Daoist Brother Chu''s disciple?
How terrifying was his disciple?
The more they thought about it, the more their scalps went numb.
"What level of talent does Daoist Brother Chu''s disciple have? His birth caused these phenomena," Hong Yuanchu eximed.
"It''s not too bad. He''ll be a Daoyuan realm existence from birth and isparable to an Ancient Chaos God," Chu Xuan said indifferently, as if it was a minor matter.
The Daoyuan realm cultivators in the group chat were once again shocked speechless.
Born as a Daoyuan realm existence?
Comparable to the legendary Ancient Chaos Gods?
They had been painstakingly cultivating for countless years, but were weaker than a newborn disciple. Also, if Daoist Chu did not make much of that level of talent, then how strong was Daoist Chu?
It was unimaginable!
Kachaa!
On the Great Dao, the egg finally shattered.
An infant surrounded by the power of thews was born.
Hee opened his eyes and mouth, but did not cry or make a fuss.
Instead, it devoured the surrounding power of thews and the shattered eggshell pieces condensed from the power of cmity.
As it did that, it began to grow rapidly.
A Dao path emerged within his body.
Daoyuan realm!
The sense of impending doom was getting stronger.
As the Lord of Chaos grew, all of the living beings in the nine zones were terrified.
The Heavenly Daows were shaking.
The nine zones seemed to be shrouded in an aura of disaster.
The hidden special existences were all terrified and wanted to escape.
Chu Xuan frowned.
The impact was too great.
Now that the Lord of Chaos had been born, it was time to control the changes in the nine zones.
When the Lord of Chaos was being born, Chu Xuan was afraid that any interference would affect its birth, so he did not interfere.
Now that the Lord of Chaos had been born and was growing, it was time for him to intervene.
He could not let these changes continue.
Moreover, the newly-born Lord of Chaos was clearly unable to control its power of cmity.
If this continued, it would definitely cause a cmity for the nine zones.
A pearl appeared in Chu Xuan''s hand.
The disaster avoidance pearl.
With a wave of his hand, the pearl appeared at the core of the Great Dao, emitting a brilliant light.
The sense of impending doom caused by the Lord of Chaos disappeared in an instant, and the living beings of the nine zones felt peace.
Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and felt like they had escaped the jaws of death.
There were even some who managed to break through their cultivation bottlenecks due to this experience.
Chu Xuan continued to silently watch the Lord of Chaos, watching him grow.
Chapter 607 The Birth Of The Lord Of Chaos (Part 4)
The Lord of Chaos was devouring the power of thews around him and gnawing on the eggshells formed from the power of cmity. He was growing from an infant to a child.
It kept growing extremely quickly.
A normal human would need well over a decade to reach adulthood.
As for the Lord of Chaos, it had only been half a day.
By now, he was already a teenager of around seventeen or eighteen years of age.
At this point, he stopped growing.
Instead, he maintained this appearance, and the Dao path in his body began to extend and expand.
A hundred miles¡
A thousand miles¡
Ten thousand miles...
A dayter, the Lord of Chaos'' Dao path had reached the 10,000-mile mark.
There were no longer any more eggshells to devour, nor any power of thews.
The Heavenly Daows began to encroach into the core of the Great Dao.
The core of the Great Dao was actually increasing in power and recovering.
The changes in the Great Dao were gradually fading away after the birth of the Lord of Chaos.
The power of rejection of the Great Dao should have weakened and disappeared.
However, the Heavenly Daows were in control now, so Chu Xuan maintained the existence of the power of rejection.
The power of cmity swirled around the body of the Lord of Chaos.
Even as a Daoyuan realm existence who had reached the 10,000-mile mark, he was unable to control this power.
With a wave of his hand, Chu Xuan passed him a set of clothes.
The Lord of Chaos took the clothes and put them on.
"Master!"
Chu Xuan smiled.
It seemed that the Lord of Chaos was already aware of the karmic link between them.
"Good disciple."
Chu Xuan waved his hand and brought the Lord of Chaos into the courtyard.
The power of cmity was still lingering around him. Whoever got close to him would definitely suffer misfortune.
However, Chu Xuan was not afraid of this. His strength and unique constitution made him immune to this.
He took the disaster avoidance pearl and handed it to the Lord of Chaos. It would help him to control the power of cmity around him until he became strong enough to do so himself.
"Greetings, Master!"
The Lord of Chaos knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times.
"Good disciple, I shall grant you the name, Chu E."
"Thank you, Master!"
Chu E thanked him again.
"You are my ninth disciple. You have a few other senior brothers and sisters. I''ve asked them to meet you and get to know you," Chu Xuan continued.
"I have senior brothers and sisters?"
Chu E''s eyes brightened as he asked delightedly.
After all, he was no longer the Lord of Chaos of the past. He was a newborn, both physically and mentally.
"Your senior brothers and sisters are not as strong as you are. Remember not to be arrogant," Chu Xuan said seriously.
"Yes, Master!"
Chu E hurriedly nodded in agreement.
Chu Xuan teleported Su Xian''er and Chu Yun back from the new world.
"This is my new disciple, Chu E."
Su Xian''er and Chu Yun both looked at Chu E curiously. This young man¡
The changes in the nine zones were triggered by his birth?
It was simply unimaginable.
Chu Xuan introduced the two girls to Chu E.
"Greetings, Martial Aunt and Sister Su."
Chu E''s face was slightly red, as if he was embarrassed.
Ding Yue and the others left the heavenly domain one after another and returned to the small courtyard.
Hei Yue told the young man in red to stay put in her residence in the heavenly domain and not run around.
After returning to the small courtyard, introductions were made.
Ding Yue looked slightly depressed.
"Little Junior Brother, you''ve really made me feel ashamed!"
It was fine if Hei Yue''s strength surpassed his, but now even his newly-born junior brother had surpassed him.
In the future, not only would he not be able to protect his junior brother, but he would also have to be protected by his junior brother.
Just thinking about it made him depressed.
However, the solefort was that Chu E was stronger than all of them, including Hei Yue.
Chu Eughed embarrassedly.
He looked at Hei Yue.
"Senior Sister, I feel that you''re a little special."
Hei Yue''s innate divine soul was formed by thews of the chaos, so it was extremely special, and Chu E could clearly sense this.
"Little Junior Brother, you''re even more special."
Hei Yue revealed a rare smile.
Chu E looked at Chu Pingfan and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Brother Chu, you''re a little special too."
Ding Yue and the others looked at Chu Pingfan curiously.
Was the Extreme Dao so special? To the point that even Chu E felt that it was unusual?
However, Chu Xuan knew that the reason Chu E felt that Chu Pingfan was special was because Chu Pingfan''s Extreme Dao was special, and created by the system.
"Since everyone is here today, I will preach the Dao to you. How much you canprehend will depend on your own fortune and efforts," Chu Xuan said to the disciples.
After some thought, he moved Ren Changhe, Qin Ying, Du Yuan, and Qin Keyun over.
"Greetings, Master."
"You all have already reached the Daoyuan realm, so I''ll preach the Dao to you as well. How much you canprehend will depend on yourselves."
Chu Xuan nced at Qin Keyun.
At this moment, Qin Keyun was an existence that could charm all living beings.
However, she was extremely obedient, sitting beside Qin Ying like a little girl. They even looked like sisters.
"Remember that you are you. A dream is a dream, after all. The past is like smoke, and dreams are fleeting. When it''s time to give up, it''s time to give up!"
After Qin Keyun reached the Daoyuan realm, she finally recovered some of the memories from her previous life.
It caused her to feel lost asionally.
Qin Keyun''s delicate body trembled. She knelt on the ground and said respectfully, "Thank you for your guidance, Sir. I will remember it!"
Qin Ying raised his hand affectionately and stroked her head.
As for Qin Keyun, she was obediently leaning on Qin Ying.
Chapter 608 The Return Of The Supreme Experts (Part 1)
Chu Xuan began to preach. The Sagemaster''s Halo enveloped him as his voice rang out.
In an instant, everyone entered a state of enlightenment.
Chu Xuan looked up at the heavenly domain.
The voice resounded in Fengkong and Kingyer''s minds as well.
"How much you canprehend will depend on your own ability."
Kingyer was ecstatic.
"Many thanks, Master!"
In an instant, Fengkong and Kingyer also entered a state of enlightenment in their respective heavenly domain residences.
When Chu Xuan finished, everyone was immersed in theirprehension.
In the heavenly domain, in the various Daoyuan realm cultivators'' residences, everyone other than the young man in red was immersed in cultivation.
Chu Xuan decided to teach these Daoyuan realm cultivators.
When the strength of the nine zones'' Daoyuan realm cultivators increased, it would also strengthen the Heavenly Daows.
His voice resounded in the minds of all the Daoyuan realm cultivators.
The Daoyuan realm cultivators from the group chat were all pleasantly surprised.
Daoist Brother Chu was preaching the Dao!
It was too profound!
They were instantly immersed in a state of enlightenment.
After that, Chu Xuan looked at the core of the Great Dao.
At this moment, thews of the Great Dao were constantly emerging from the core of the Great Dao. They were getting stronger and stronger, and the Great Dao was in the process of recovery.
The Lord of Chaos borrowed the power of the Great Dao for his rebirth, but in doing so absorbed much of the power of thews of the Great Dao. After his birth, the Great Dao and itsws were recovering.
Amidst this, the Heavenly Daows were trying to devour the Great Dao. Both were at a stalemate
Since his disciples were all in a state of enlightenment, Chu Xuan moved them into the pocket dimension, and then immersed himself in cultivation.
The 90-year milestone was approaching, and he had to remain focused on bing stronger. The 50-million-mile mark was his next goal.
The chaotic energy of creation surged through his body as it refined and strengthened it. New Dao principles were constantly being born.
He could feel his strength increasing every day.
During Chu Xuan''s cultivation period, new changes took ce in the chaos.
The first was the great formation set up by the various races, which was constantly trying to send people into the nine zones.
Everyone realized that there was a great opportunity hidden in the nine zones at this moment.
From the chaos, they could see that the nine zones were slowly expanding, and the power of Great Dao had emerged.
asionally, thews of the chaos would appear.
However, the power of the formation seemed to almost enter the nine zones every time, yet fail at the veryst moment.
This made the experts of the various races extremely anxious.
Tai woke up after fully recovering from his injuries. Furthermore, his strength had improved.
However, he suddenly felt a little uneasy, as if he was being watched by something or someone.
He frowned. Was Prison Dao Ancient God personallying?
No!
If that was the case, then he could not rely solely on the immortal race.
He also had to make some preparations.
His body moved and he disappeared from the Ancient Chaos World.
He entered the vast chaos.
An expert of the immortal race appeared.
He frowned when he sensed Tai''s departure.
Tai was carrying the ancestor''s treasure, which was something they could not afford to lose.
However, the supreme expert from the immortal race had yet to return, so there was nothing they could do.
After leaving the Ancient Chaos World, Tai stopped at a chaos mountain.
A stone door the size of a palm appeared, which was engraved with profound patterns, exuding an ancient and vast aura.
There seemed to be something hidden within it.
The power of Tai''s Dao path manifested and surged into the stone door.
In an instant, the stone door became bigger. It was almost as big as Tai.
Then, it opened up slightly.
Through the crack of the door, a terrifyingly huge figure could be seen sitting inside.
"Big Brother, I think I''ve offended Prison Dao Ancient God. You have to help me."
After a long while, a voice was heard from behind the door, "Prison Dao Ancient God is vengeful, narrow-minded, and has no bottom line. Why did you provoke him?"
"It was an ident."
Tai was a little embarrassed and briefly exined what had happened.
He also mentioned the n Chu had given him to get the immortal race to shoulder this burden.
The voice then responded, "Miao is already on his way back. Just hide for a while and wait for Miao to figure this out before going back."
"Big brother, we don''t have to be so afraid of Prison Dao Ancient God, right?"
Tai was a little unhappy. He did not want to hide.
What if Chu Xuan could not contact him?
Brother Daoist was a person worthy of deep friendship and sincerity.
"There''s no need to get into a conflict with someone who doesn''t know how to behave over such a small matter."
"Backing down like this will only encourage his behavior."
Tai was unhappy.
If he had not been weaker than Prison Dao Ancient God, he would have beat the crap out of him.
These experts¡
Why were they so afraid of conflict?
"In short, don''t get into a conflict with him over such a small matter."
"Big brother, if you''re not going to help, then I''ll look for the ancestor," Tai said with dissatisfaction.
There was a long silence.
"You¡"
He suddenly sighed.
"The ancestor can''t appear now. Don''t disturb him."
"Forget it, I''ll give this to you. If Prison Dao Ancient God sees this, he won''t make things difficult for you."
The stone door trembled and opened a little. A small axe flew out from behind the door.
It was much smaller than Tai, about a thousand feet in length.
Tai took the small axe and smiled.
"Since the immortal race owes you a favor, you should make good use of it."
The voice behind the door finished speaking.
Before Tai could say anything, a force emerged and closed the stone door.
Tai put the stone door away and returned to the Ancient Chaos World with the axe.
He felt more confident at this moment. Even if the immortal race was unable to withstand the pressure, with this axe, Prison Dao Ancient God would not kill him.
At worst, he would just apologize and tter Prison Dao Ancient God.
As Tai returned, he pondered, ''I wonder how strong Daoist Brother is?''
''Prison Dao Ancient God, that shameless fellow, wouldn''t really personallye, right?''
He had to talk to someone to figure it out.
In the chaos, Miao had already arrived at the edge of the region of chaos where the nine zones were.
Suddenly, he raised his head and looked into the distance.
A terrifying demonic figure appeared.
He was arrogant, overbearing, and bloodthirsty. His eyes were bloodshot, and his hair was like strange bloody snakes.
"Miao?"
"Mo Chi."
Miao''s expression turned serious.
He could feel the pressure from Mo Chi.
"Miao, you''ve fallen behind."
Mo Chi suddenly revealed a look of contempt.
Miao was silent.
He had indeed fallen behind.
Mo Chi had already transcended the World Creator realm, while he had not.
In the end, it was the obsession in his heart that he had never let go of. He was afraid of an ident, so he suppressed it and did not dare to take this step.
"Since you''ve fallen behind, you should be more respectful in front of me."
Mo Chiughed wildly.
Miao''s expression turned ugly.
Boom!
In the distance, lightning shed.
A divine-looking man surrounded by lightning appeared.
"Ting!"
Mo Chi''s expression turned grave.
Miao''s expression became increasingly unsightly.
This was one of the direct disciples of the celestial ancestor, Ting.
This person had also transcended the World Creator realm.
Among the three that had returned, he was the weakest!
That was uneptable!
Miao took a deep breath. Countless years had passed, and it was time to let go of his obsession.
It was time to take this step!
He turned around and left.
"That Prison Dao Pce seems to be heading to the nine zones," Ting said.
"Hmph!"
Mo Chi snorted coldly, "They killed one of my descendants, so they need to be punished. If Prison Dao Ancient God is unsatisfied with this, then my master will find him and have a chat with him!"
Tingughed.
The demon race had always been arrogant and overbearing, so it was only natural that Mo Chi would be angry to see his descendant killed like that.
No one knew how strong the demon ancestor had be, but he was probably stronger than the Prison Dao Ancient God.
Most experts only avoided offending Prison Dao Ancient God because he had no bottom line, not because they were afraid of him.
In the chaos, a giant dragon appeared.
Mo Chi and Ting looked over, and their expressions turned serious.
All of the supreme experts from the races of the nine zones had returned.
The four races that once ruled the nine territories, the immortal, celestial, demon and monster races, were all represented.
For the time being, Miao was the weakest.
"Long Hai!"
"So it''s Little Mo Chi," the giant golden dragon blew on his beard and said frivolously.
Chapter 609 The Return Of The Supreme Experts (Part 2)
Mo Chi''s demonic power surged, and his snake-like blood-red hair fluttered in the wind.
His gaze was cold as he stared at Long Hai.
"Today, I might have to kill a dragon. I haven''t eaten dragon meat in a long time!"
"Ha, demon b*stard, what are you being so arrogant for? Back then, I swallowed 100,000 demons in a single gulp and had a great time!"
Long Hai was not afraid at all.
Boom!
A great battle broke out.
Ting was watching the battle from the side.
Long Hai and Mo Chi could be considered old foes.
This exchange of blows was just a test of strength to gauge the current strength of the other party.
It would not be a life and death battle. Both of them were aware of this.
Nearby, a man stood on a chaos mountain. There were no aura fluctuationsing from his body. It was as if he was not even there.
The chaos mountain was quickly heading in the direction of the nine zones.
Suddenly, the man raised his head and looked in the direction of the battle.
The chaos mountain beneath his feet stopped, and he just observed the battle from afar.
Ting, Mo Chi, and Long Hai failed to notice his existence.
Ji!
Within the chaos. In front of a certain Prison God Pce, Qin''s figure appeared.
There were three Prison God pces, and one of them was already heading toward the nine zones.
With his hands behind his back, Qin Yi walked toward this Prison God Pce step by step, entering it unhindered.
It was only at this moment did the guards notice his arrival.
"Not good! Kill!"
Boom!
The Prison God Pce instantly exploded with power.
"Two pawns? Ha!"
Qin sneered.
Boom!
The Prison God Pce trembled for a moment before it calmed down again.
At this moment, within the Prison God Pce, Qin sat on the throne.
Around him were bodies, as well as the fragments of the World Creator realm''s worlds and Dao paths that were starting to copse.
"You¡ how is that possible?"
The voice was filled with disbelief, and came from one of the people that was on the verge of death.
Qin sat on the throne and looked down.
"I''m going to settle the score with the Prison God Pce," he said coldly.
"The Lord will not let you off!"
"Heh, that shameless Prison Dao Ancient God?"
Qin sneered.
"I''ll be waiting for him!"
Suddenly, within the Prison God Pce, an aura of power appeared.
Then, a terrifying illusory figure appeared, and its voice was like thunder.
"Impudent! How dare you kill my pawns and seize my pce!"
The will of Prison Dao Ancient God descended upon the pce.
Qin looked at the illusory figure and said, "Do you know why I didn''tpletely exterminate your pawns?"
"I was waiting for you to appear in person. I wanted to kill your pawns in front of you!"
As Qin said this, he made a grabbing motion, and one of the pawns, who was struggling on hisst breath, began to die. His Dao path was being obliterated, and his world was also crumbling.
"My Lord, save me!"
The pawn cried out in horror.
"Impudent!"
"Damn it!"
Prison Dao Ancient God was furious.
The illusory figure raised a hand and pressed it down on Qin.
In the blink of an eye, it was as if an abyss had been created within the hall, suppressing Qin. Chains also surged out, trying to entangle him.
Even though it was just Prison Dao Ancient God''s will, it was still extremely powerful.
Qin sat on his divine throne unmoving, coldly watching as the Prison Dao Ancient God attacked him.
Then, a berserk energy suddenly surged out of his body, instantly shattering all of the Prison Dao Ancient God''s attacks.
"You actually believed you could do anything to me with just your will? Even your true body won''t be able to defeat me."
Qin raised his hand, and the pawn waspletely destroyed.
He then threw a punch and destroyed the will of Prison Dao Ancient God.
"Qin, you''ve sessfully angered me!"
"I''ll kill you!"
Prison Dao Ancient God''s voice resounded through the hall.
"I''ll be waiting for you!"
Qin took control of the Prison God Pce and headed toward the nine zones.
The time was ripe.
It was time to return to the nine zones!
Somewhere in the chaos, in an ancient world, Chu emerged.
His own world had merged with the core of this ancient world, causing a transformation. His Dao path had been sublimated, nourished by the fate energy of the ancient world.
He had transcended the World Creator realm.
It was time to go back. The human race needed its own backers, after all.
There was an unforeseen event in the nine zones, so many of the experts from various races who had once left the nine zones were returning.
This included some of the races of the Ancient Chaos World, as well as a special existence that had devoured a powerful chaotic being.
The human race was favored by the Great Dao of the nine zones and was everyone''s favorite target. If there was no one who had transcended the World Creator realm backing them up, it would be extremely dangerous.
Chu took a step forward and disappeared.
In a certain ce within the chaos, there was a valley where thousands of purple and red flowers bloomed.
An elegant man was watering the flowers.
These flowers were all rare heavenly treasures and had extraordinary effects on those who had reached the Daoyuan realm and beyond.
Some of the flowers even contained traces of the power of thews.
The elegant man looked up in a certain direction.
"It''s about time."
With a wave of his hand, the valley disappeared.
He took a step forward and headed toward the nine zones.
The elegant man looked exactly like Chu.
In the chaos, a burly man with arge saber on his shoulder was heading toward the nine zones.
Suddenly, a surprised voice came from afar.
"Xia?"
He raised hisrge saber and shed towards the source of the voice.
Boom!
A world and Dao path copsed, followed by a voice filled with disbelief.
"Xia, you''ve actually transcended the World Creator realm!"
"You pursued me all those years ago. Today, I''ll destroy you," Xia said coldly.
He killed a World Creator realm expert with one strike.
It seemed like everyone was converging toward the nine zones.
A cloud of gray mist condensed into a terrifying existence. He looked at the nine zones, and his intuition told him that there seemed to be an opportunity there.
It had not been enough to devour a chaotic being.
He had not broken through yet.
He had to continue devouring until he was on par with the Ancient Chaos Gods.
Chapter 610 The Complete Heavenly Dao (Part 1)
Chu Xuan was unaware of the impending arrival of these countless experts, or even that Prison Dao Ancient God wasing in person.
He immersed himself in cultivation until the 90-year milestone arrived.
"You remained in seclusion for 90 years, created the Heavenly Daows, nurtured outstanding disciples, hastened the birth of the Lord of Chaos, triggered changes in the chaos and made the nine zones a ce where experts will soon gather. You have been rewarded with the 3,000 Sources of the Dao and the essence of the Heavenly Dao."
The 90-year milestone reward had arrived.
The system briefly summarized all the things that had happened in the past 90 years.
Chu Xuan sighed. It turned out that even staying in his courtyard could have such a big impact.
It seemed that the nine zones were about to be a ce where experts would gather. Chu Xuan did not panic when he heard this.
He still had some confidence, which partially stemmed from the rewards he had just been given.
The 3,000 Sources of the Dao were something that corresponded to the 3,000 Chaotic Bodies of Creation. These were 3,000 Dao principles that were birthed from thetter.
It was different from the Dao principles that Chu Xuan hadprehended and nurtured over the years.
These Dao principles were clearly morepatible with the chaotic energy of creation.
Chu Xuan received 3,000 Sources of the Dao.
In an instant, a Dao principle appeared within each of the masses of chaotic energy of creation within his special constitution. It was as if they were infants in the process of being born.
The chaotic energy of creation poured into the Dao principles, and caused them to expand.
Chu Xuan started toprehend the mysteries of creation again.
His strength had increased once more.
Then, he received the essence of the Heavenly Dao, which was something that was clearly prepared for the Heavenly Daows.
Chu Xuan looked at the core of the Great Dao. The Heavenly Daows had already gained the upper hand and were nibbling away at the core.
At the current speed, it would probably take more than ten years topletely devour the core of the Great Dao. The essence would speed this up.
Chu Xuan took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman that had transformed into a miniature world. It contained the essence and fate of the Heavenly Dao. As he ced the essence of the Heavenly Dao he received from the system inside, the Heavenly Daows seemed to be energized.
Thew of the chaos appeared.
At this moment, the entire nine zones were filled with multicolored light and life-changing fortune.
Many living beings were affected by this, and this was especially true for some special existences who were all in slumber, silentlyprehending the mysteries of the Heavenly Daows.
All of the Daoyuan realm cultivators of the nine zones were blessed by the Heavenly Daows.
In the new world, Wu''s illusory figure gradually solidified. His physical body had actually recovered!
His strength was also recovering rapidly.
He was immersed in the profoundness of the Heavenly Daows.
Boom!
The Heavenly Daows had beplete, and the Great Dao of the nine zones disappeared.
Now, only the Heavenly Dao existed!
Thews of the chaos were constantly connected to the Heavenly Dao. As arge amount of fate energy surged in, it strengthened the Heavenly Dao.
It had already surpassed the level of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
All of the living beings in the nine zones were bing stronger.
The nine zones started to expand into the chaos, and the range of the Heavenly Dao''s boundaries also becamerger.
In the heavenly domain, the corpse-like avatar opened his eyes and immersed himself inprehension again.
Within his body, a world appeared.
The huge head began to form an illusory body. It was also entering the recovery stage.
Outside the nine zones, the experts in the Ancient Chaos World were all stunned.
They looked at the nine zones, which were visibly gettingrger as the power of thews engulfed the world.
For some reason, they felt that the Great Dao of the nine zones had changed.
The Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts from the various races, who had yet to sever the source of their Dao paths, suddenly realized that they could continue to extend their Dao paths.
Although they were overjoyed, they were even more certain that there were great opportunities and fortune in the nine zones.
Hong Yuanchu''s expression changed.
One figure after another appeared, until more than a hundred Daoyuan realm cultivators had gathered.
"I''ll try to enter the nine zones," Hong Yuanchu said.
"Follow me!"
Anyone could see that there was a great opportunity in the nine zones, so they had to take the initiative.
Yang led the human race''s experts to try and charge into the nine zones.
"Stop them!"
A demon race''s World Creator realm expert appeared.
"Humans, how can you enter without permission!" He shouted angrily as his demonic power surged.
The experts from the other races all came out to stop them.
Venerable He did not move.
Hong chuckled.
With a simple sh of his sword, the demon race World Creator realm expert spat out blood and retreated.
The experts from the various races all stopped in their tracks.
They were shocked!
Hong had repelled a World Creator realm expert with a single sword strike!
He had been hiding his strength!
Looking around at the experts of the various races, Hong''s aura burst out. His Dao path was at least two million miles long!
As to whether that was his limit, only he knew.
The experts from the other races had gloomy expressions.
The humans were indeed cunning! They excelled at concealing their strength and taking advantage of critical moments.
"The human race might not be able to enter, and even if we can, the other races might be able to enter as well. Instead of fighting, it''s better to try to enter."
Hong looked at the experts of the various races with a calm expression.
"Then let''s try it," Venerable He said.
Among the immortals, the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts were the first to descend upon the nine zones.
Daoist Flying Cloud''s body flickered and he moved as well.
At the same time, he contacted Chu Xuan.
"Fellow Daoist Chu, there are changes in the nine zones. It seems that there is a great opportunity. How can I enter? "
The Daoyuan realm experts of the various races began to descend upon the nine zones.
The formation was also activated, and every race sent their experts toward the nine zones.
The Heavenly Dao was expanding and improving, and started fusing with thews of the chaos as the nine zones expanded.
It was as if the nine zones had been reborn anew. Cultivation in the nine zones became much easier.
Hong Yuanchu, who had already reached the 10,000-mile mark, found that it had be easier to extend his Dao path. Very soon, it was 13,000 miles long.
The Netherworld, and Buddhist and Monster worlds all entered a period of growth, and the reincarnation cycle also became stronger and more perfect.
Ji, Hun You, and Qi had all immersed themselves in cultivation.
Hun You felt that he was about to recover to his peak strength, and perhaps even take one step further.
As for Ji, he was meditating with his eyes closed, trying toprehend the Extreme Dao.
This was a great fortune.
With thepletion of the Heavenly Dao, the entire chaos seemed to have changed, and the status of the nine zones in the chaos seemed to be rising.
It was simr to the influence it had on chaos when the nine zones were first created.
In an unknown ce in the chaos, a terrifying existence opened his eyes.
He looked at the nine zones in the distance.
The vast and boundless chaos seemed to be shrinking in his eyes.
However, it gradually became blurry, and he could not capture the location of the nine zones.
Thews of chaos had blocked his prying.
"The nine zones'' power of creation should have already been exhausted. Why is this happening now?"
He muttered to himself, but did not set off for the nine zones.
Even if the nine territories were to be zones, it would have nothing to do with him.
At his current level, the fortunes and opportunities the nine zones contained would not help him to advance further.
Other terrifying existences also sensed these changes. They were all puzzled by the situation, but did not act.
Many powerful existences had emerged from the nine zones, so their fate and power of creation should have been exhausted.
After all, the ancestors of the three major races hade from the nine zones, as well as many Ancient Chaos Gods and chaotic beings.
After countless years, the nine zones, which had been silent, suddenly seemed to be born anew.
It naturally attracted the attention of countless powerful existences.
The ancestors looked toward the nine zones again.
They had all sent their direct disciples back to the nine zones to fight for the great fortune.
¡
As the Heavenly Dao was expanding and improving, all living beings in the nine zones benefited.
It was even more so for the innate lifeforms of the new world.
With a thought, Chu Xuan hid a part of the fate energy.
The remaining fate energy was enough for the nine zones to be stronger at this stage.
The ones who benefited the most were undoubtedly his disciples. With the Heavenly Dao seals in their bodies, they were directly blessed by the Heavenly Dao.
After a bout of good fortune and enlightenment, the strength of his disciples would reach the 100,000-mile mark soon!
This would have been simply unimaginable before this.
Chapter 611 The Complete Heavenly Dao (Part 2)
Chu Xuan finally understood why cultivation in the nine zones was so difficult.
The reason for this was that the worldcked fate energy!
After the Great Dao was contaminated by the power of cmity due to the Lord of Chaos, cultivation in the nine zones became more difficult.
At the end of every Daoyuan and era, it became more obvious. The Great Dao induced cmities in order to recover fate energy.
The creation of the nine zones back then was undoubtedly its golden age.
The experts of the past had obtained great fortune and then left the nine zones to enter the chaos.
Now, the Great Dao had disappeared and been reced by the Heavenly Dao.
Thepletion of the Heavenly Dao had allowed the nine zones to be reborn.
The Heavenly Dao was different from the Great Dao. It would be stronger as the living beings became stronger, and fate energy would continue to appear as the living beings became stronger.
This meant that the Heavenly Dao could expand infinitely to a certain extent. It would devour the chaos as it expanded outward, taking in even more fate energy. After all, the chaos was the source of fate energy.
The chaos was boundless. Fate energy seemed difficult to find, but in reality, fate energy was everywhere in the chaos.
It was just that no expert could control it.
"The Heavenly Daows you created sessfully devoured the Great Dao and became the Heavenly Dao that rules over the nine zones. It was blessed by thews of the chaos and its fate energy."
"You remained in seclusion, but managed to create a new era within the chaos, created the Heavenly Dao, and influenced the chaos that has existed for countless years."
"You''ve created the great fortune of the nine zones, and the level of your Heavenly Dao has risen. It''s second only to the supremews of the chaos, and has the potential to rece them. You have been rewarded with a 3,000,000-mile Dao path extension, 3,000 Sources of the Dao and a one-time opportunity toprehend the supremews of the chaos."
He had triggered the system''s rewards.
Chu Xuan did not choose to receive the rewards immediately. Instead, he stared at the Heavenly Dao and the nine zones, wary of any untoward incidents happening, and also to prevent people from barging in.
At this moment, he received a message from Daoist Flying Cloud.
Heughed. Thetter guessed that he was in the nine zones.
It did not matter. After all, Daoist Flying Cloud had never revealed his existence to the immortal race, seeking to curry favor with Chu Xuan.
To be able to meet him and be friends with him was also a great opportunity for Daoist Flying Cloud.
"When the opportunity arrives, you can naturally enter," Chu Xuan replied with a smile.
He looked beyond the world.
Many Daoyuan realm experts were trying to enter the nine zones.
Chu Xuan did not allow them to enter the nine zones, but allowed them to enter the radius within the Heavenly Dao.
These Daoyuan realm experts who had not severed the source of their Dao paths would be a part of the Heavenly Dao.
The stronger they became, the stronger the Heavenly Dao would naturally be. Even if they obtained great opportunities in the chaos, the Heavenly Dao would also benefit.
Boom!
Many of the Daoyuan realm experts entered the Heavenly Dao.
More and more humans broke through.
With the appearance of this great fortune, the human race could no longer hide.
As soon as a human race expert broke through, the hearts of the expertsfrom the various races jumped.
Unknowingly, the human race had be so powerful.
If they had someone who had transcended the World Creator realm, the human race would also be considered a top force.
Hong did not try to enter the nine zones. He had already received Yang''s message.
Yang had been unable to enter, and could only enter the Heavenly Dao.
Even so, he gained a lot.
Of the ten ancestors of the human race, fourth ancestor Hong, sixth ancestor Luo, eighth ancestor Zhou, and ninth ancestor Ji had all appeared.
The experts from the various races frowned.
Apart from the tenth ancestor, Yang, and the other three who had already died, Hong, Luo, Zhou, and Ji were all World Creator realm experts!
The human race had concealed their strength too well!
The experts of the various races were extremely apprehensive.
Was it so easy to break through and reach the World Creator realm?
Compared to some of the experts from the other races, other than Hong, the rest were considered juniors from a younger generation.
Could it be that the blessing and favor of the Great Dao had made it easier for them to break through?
Huang Long appeared, along with hisckey, Long Chang.
When the Heavenly Dao becameplete, Huang Long naturally benefited greatly.
He was a creature of the Heavenly Dao, and naturally, one of the greatest beneficiaries of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy was him.
"Little Chang, go quickly. A great fortune awaits you."
At this moment, Huang Long really seemed to be treating Long Chang like his own grandson.
Since such great fortune had appeared, how could he, as an ancestor, not take care of his descendants?
Huang Long''s w grabbed Long Chang and threw him into the Heavenly Dao.
Seeing this, many cultivators wondered if Huang Long knew the cause behind all of these changes.
"Senior Huang Long, may I ask if you know the reason behind the changes in the nine zones?" Hong cupped his fists and asked.
Huang Long nced at him.
Hong Yuanchu''s ancestor?
In a sh, he appeared beside Hong Yuanchu.
Even with Hong''s strength, he was unable to reach.
Huang Long had to have transcended the World Creator realm!
Hong was secretly shocked.
Huang Long raised a w and ced it on Hong''s shoulder.
Hong was so scared that he almost broke out in cold sweat.
He could not dodge at all.
If this dragon wanted to kill him, it could do so with this single w.
Luo, Zhou, and Ji were also shocked.
However, they did not dare to say a word, afraid that they would offend Huang Long.
The other experts watched with bated breath.
Hong, this old sly fellow, was definitely not weak.
Chapter 612 Comprehending The Supreme Laws Of The Chaos
In the end, there was no way to avoid it.
Could Huang Long really be one of the ancestors of the dragons?
"Little Hong, there is great fortune in the nine zones. Even with your strength, you''ll benefit greatly if you enter."
"I can''t enter. I have severed the source of my Dao path."
Hong heaved a sigh of relief, and his tone became respectful.
Huang Long was very happy. From now on, he would change the way he addressed Hong Yuanchu to Little Small Hong.
"That''s fine. If you want to enter, I can help you."
Hong''s brows twitched.
Huang Long did not want to help the dragons, but offered to help him instead?
What was he scheming?
On second thought, if Huang Long wanted to kill him...
It was as easy as flipping a finger, there was no need for such schemes.
"Junior thanks Senior Huang Long for his guidance!"
Hong was overjoyed.
"Not bad, not bad. I like people like you who are polite and respect their elders."
Huang Long was very pleased, and grabbed Hong with his ws and covered him with the power of the Heavenly Dao.
Then, he threw Hong into the Heavenly Dao.
"Stay there for a while and try to gain some insight."
The other experts were envious when they saw this.
Huang Long suddenly looked at Luo.
Luo Xinbai''s ancestor?
In a sh, his dragon wsnded on Luo''s shoulder.
"Little Luo?"
"Junior greets Senior Huang Long," Luo said respectfully.
When Zhou and Ji saw this, they hurriedly bowed and saluted, "Junior greets Senior Huang Long!"
Huang Long was very happy.
"You humans are really polite. It''s a good trait to have."
As he spoke, he waved his ws and threw the three of them into the Heavenly Dao.
Long Zheng and Long Tuo were on the verge of tears.
At this moment, they no longer cared about their dignity, and rushed over.
"Ancestor, we also want to enter. Please have mercy on us!"
This ancestor was simply too powerful.
Huang Long scratched his head and hesitated.
"Ancestor, please take pity on us. It''s been a long time since we''ve grown stronger."
Long Tuo and Long Zheng were begging him.
"Forget it, I''m your ancestor after all," Huang Long sighed.
One after the other, they were all kicked into the heavenly Dao.
He rolled his eyes. He was the ancestor, so it was only right that he took care of his descendants.
Moreover, by doing this, he would tie the dragons to the Heavenly Dao, which was a pretty good thing.
The other dragons who were unable to enter the Heavenly Dao all came to beg Huang Long, and he threw all of them into the Heavenly Dao.
"Senior Huang..."
Divine Lord Du could not help but try his luck.
"Scram!"
Huang Long red at him.
"The celestial race has nothing to do with me, so why should I help you?"
Divine Lord Du could only leave dejectedly.
He was puzzled. Why was this dragon ancestor so biased toward the human race?
It was obvious to everyone. However, they did not dare to say anything due to Huang Long''s strength.
No one dared to offend him.
The living beings that had entered the Heavenly Dao began to return one after another.
Hong and the others also returned from the Heavenly Dao.
After severing the source of one''s Dao path, one would not be able to stay in the Heavenly Dao for too long.
However, even the brief time they spent within it was greatly beneficial to their cultivation, and would increase their chances of transcending the World Creator realm.
The first thing Hong and the rest did when they returned was to thank Huang Long.
That being said, he also wondered why Huang Long could send people into the Heavenly Dao.
Could it be that his strength had already reached an unbelievable realm?
After Hong expressed his thanks, he fell into a state of deep thought.
He had gained a lot of insight inside the Heavenly Dao, and had found a way to transcend the World Creator realm.
One had to either search for a supreme treasure of creation orprehend a trace of creation.
Thanks to this trip into the Heavenly Dao, even without a supreme treasure of creation, Hong was confident that he couldprehend a trace of creation andplete his breakthrough.
This was a truly great opportunity.
The eyes of the experts of the various races were red with envy.
These few humans were powerful to begin with.
Now that they had gained some insights from the Heavenly Dao, they were bound to be even stronger.
Chu Xuan had been paying attention to the Heavenly Dao and the changes in the world, which was continuously improving.
The Heavenly Dao had already surpassed the Great Dao of the nine zones. The power of rejection had not been removed, so experts from the chaos could not enter the nine zones. Furthermore, the nine zones were still expanding, and had almost doubled in size since the Lord of Chaos'' birth.
Chu Xuan had an idea, which was to dividen the world into three levels.
The heaven domain was above, the nine zones were in the middle, and the Netherworld was below.
This formed the structure of the three realms.
This was the future of the world.
Chu Xuan received the system reward.
After Chu Xuan received the 3,000 Sources of the Dao, the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation gave birth to another round of Dao principles.
Following that, Chu Xuan entered a state ofprehension, as he attempted toprehend fate itself.
At this moment, his strength increased rapidly.
By the time he woke up from his cultivation, half a month had already passed.
The world was still expanding, and the Heavenly Dao was still improving, and this process would not end for some time.
The Daoyuan realm cultivators of the nine zones had all made great progress.
Chu Xuan raised his head. The current range of the Heavenly Dao had almost reached the location of the great formation set up by the various races.
In a few days, the great formation would enter the Heavenly Dao.
The Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts from the various races who had yet to sever their Dao paths all managed to break through after spending time in the Heavenly Dao, and rapidly grew in strength.
There was a great opportunity in the nine zones!
Unfortunately, they could not enter the nine zones and were limited toprehending the Great Dao.
However, they felt that the Great Dao of the nine zones had changed somehow, although they could not tell exactly how.
Chu Xuan assessed his current strength.
If one was considered an early-stage World Creator realm expert when one had a Dao path that was between 10 million to 30 million miles long, and considered a middle-stage World Creator realm expert when one''s Dao path was between 30 million to 50 million miles long, Chu Xuan''s strength had reached thete-stage of the World Creator realm, and was even about to surpass that.
He was on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm.
He looked at the second reward that he was given after thepetition of the Heavenly Dao, which was the opportunity toprehend the supremews of the chaos.
Comprehending the supremews of the chaosws would give Chu Xuan clues as to how to transcend the chaos.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
His consciousness suddenly entered a wonderful state.
He seemed to have transformed into a supreme existence that overlooked the entire chaos. It was as if everything in the chaos was under his control.
The operation and expansion of the chaos were all under his purview. He seemed to be the order of the chaos.
In a daze, he saw that the chaos was constantly expanding its borders.
It was just like when he saw the chaos being created.
After an unknown period of time, his consciousness suddenly jumped out and looked down at the chaos from a higher level.
At this moment, Chu Xuan saw manyyers of space in the chaos, as well as somews that were eliminated and cast into chaos abysses.
The entire chaos was constantly undergoing a cycle of destruction and regeneration. The oldws were eliminated, and newws appeared.
In the midst of all this, there were nine groups ofws.
The nine groups ofws epassed the entire chaos.
At this moment, Chu Xuan saw the true appearance of chaos, how it operated, and the origin of the supremews of the chaos.
Chapter 613 Getting Stronger
Chu Xuan woke up from hisprehension of the supremews of the chaos. The 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation had already undergone some changes, and his Dao path ahad grown significantly.
Chu Xuan had already touched a vague threshold. Once he crossed this threshold, he would reach the chaos supreme realm!
The chance to experience andprehend the supremews of the chaos had brought him one step away from the chaos supreme realm.
However, this one step had stumped many experts.
If he wanted to take this step, he could not do without good fortune and enlightenment.
Even Chu Xuan needed time to take this step.
Of course, it was not a bottleneck for him.
He had umted the chaotic energy of creation within his body, and had generated countless Dao principles. The fusion between them would allow the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation to give birth to the embryonic form of supremews of the chaos. He only needed to grow a little and he would be able to take this step.
After seeing the supremews, Chu Xuan also understood that Hei Yue''s innate divine soul was actually formed from the embryonic form of the supremew.
However, the chaos only had nine supremews.
As such,pared to other cultivators, it was much easier for Hei Yue to reach the chaos supreme realm. Among his disciples, only Hei Yue and Chu E had this advantage.
As for Ding Yue and his other disciples, they would have to depend on their own luck and fortune. That being said, their chances were still far better than the other experts.
After all, they had already obtained great fortune through the various cmities, and they also carried the fate of the Heavenly Dao.
Few in the entire chaos couldpare to the foundation they hadid.
Chu Xuan looked at Chu E, whose Dao path had already reached the 100,000-mile mark.
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. His youngest disciple was truly extraordinary.
The rebirth of the world was truly a great fortune.
One could only imagine what cultivation realm the experts back then would have reached now if they had survived to this day. Everyone would have at least transcended the World Creator realm, and some of them would have reached the chaos supreme realm.
However, transcending the chaos was another story altogether. It was likely that all of the top experts in the chaos were seeking ways to transcend the chaos.
Hei Yue''s Dao path had reached the 90-million-mile mark, while Ding Yue and the others had reached the 80-million-mile mark,
Such progress was almost unimaginable in the previous era of the Great Dao of the nine zones, which was evident by the previous cultivation levels of Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators of the heavenly domain.
Chu Xuan looked up.
Both Hong Yuanchu and Mo Tu had reached the 50,000-mile-mark, as had Bing Luoxing.
Among the Daoyuan realm cultivators of the nine zones, aside from Chu Xuan''s disciples and the hidden special existences, these three were the strongest.
As for the hidden existences...
The two that Chu Xuan had his eye on had obtained great fortune.
Of course, it was inevitable that they would be part of the Heavenly Dao.
The corpse-like incarnation was almost as strong as Tai, while the huge head had already recovered its physical body.
It was a powerful Ancient Chaos God. Had it not fallen and been severely injured back then, it was likely that it would have reached thete-stage of the World Creator realm.
Seeing this, Chu Xuan suddenly realized that Prison Dao Ancient God was not all that powerful, and was probably one of the weaker Ancient Chaos Gods.
However, despite this, thetter was still overbearing and arrogant. Was there a basis for this?
These two hidden existences¡
He would make them Heavenly Dao Ancient Gods. After all, their life imprints now belonged to the Heavenly Dao.
The Heavenly Spirit Cat, the Sky-shaking Golden Roc, and the Spirit Devouring Flower were all divine beasts and divine creatures of the Heavenly Dao, so they were naturally extremely powerful.
Furthermore, they had the authority to use a portion of the Heavenly Dao''s power of thews. Within the Heavenly Dao, as long as their enemies did not exceed the level of the Heavenly Dao, no one would be able to kill them.
It was the same for Huang Long, Yi Yuejun and Gui Ran, all of which had grown much stronger. Incidentally, after their transformation to creatures of the Heavenly Dao, they were blessed by the supremews of the chaos, and in that sense also had a clear path to the chaos supreme realm.
If they advanced a step further, they would have the chance to be creatures of the supremews of the chaos.
Chapter 614 - 614 How Strong Is Daoist Brother?
614 How Strong Is Daoist Brother?
Chu Xuan thought about it and realized that the Heavenly Dao he had created had endless potential. It had devoured the Great Dao of the nine zones and reced it.
The next step was naturally to fuse it with the supremews of the chaos and make the Heavenly Dao one of the nine supremews of the chaos. If the Heavenly Dao could progress from there, it would dominate the entire chaos. Perhaps this was his path to transcending the chaos.
However, the journey to achieving this would not be easy, and would take plenty of time.
Chu Xuan stretchedzily andid on the reclining chair, carefree and rxed.
At this stage, there was no need to deliberately cultivate.
The chaotic energy of creation continuously generated within his body would continuously nourish him. When the conditions were right, he would naturally break through.
Chu Xuan was confident that he would be able to break through to the chaos supreme realm by the time he reached the hundred-year milestone.
He raised his head and looked into the chaos.
The Heavenly Dao had already epassed the great formation of the various races, and had absorbed its treasures, scattering them within the world.
These treasures would be the opportunities that those with great fortune in the nine zones would be able to obtain.
Tai remained as a statue, standing there quietly within the giant race¡¯s territory.
He carried an axe with him, and the aura it exuded was quite extraordinary.
Judging from the strength of that aura, its owner had at least reached the 30-million-mile mark. It seemed that the giant race¡¯s foundation was indeed sturdy, which was why they dared to maintain a neutral stance.
No one would make things difficult for them.
¡°Tai, long time no see,¡± Chu Xuan sent a voice transmission.
Tai was overjoyed.
¡°Daoist Brother!¡±
After exchanging a few pleasantries, Tai suddenly said, ¡°Brother Daoist, that Prison Dao Ancient God is currently heading toward the region of the chaos near the nine zones. If Daoist Brother is nearby, you have to be careful.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed.
Prison Dao Ancient God was actuallying in person to the nine zones?
Was it because of the death of his pawns?
In any case, Prison Dao Ancient God was no longer worth worrying about.
¡°Prison Dao Ancient God is just a useless Ancient Chaos God. There¡¯s no need to care about him,¡± Chu Xuan said indifferently.
Tai was stunned.
That was an Ancient Chaos God they were talking about here, and one that had transcended the World Creator realm!
Previously, Chu Xuan had asked him about Prison Dao Ancient God, and even seemed to be afraid of him. Why was there suddenly a 180-degree change in his attitude?
Was he being arrogant?
That was impossible!
Tai immediately rejected the idea.
Daoist Brother was a very sincere person, so how could he be arrogant?
¡°Daoist Brother, Prison Dao Ancient God is an Ancient Chaos God who has transcended the World Creator realm. His strength cannot be underestimated.¡±
¡°Tai, not all Ancient Chaos Gods are powerful. For example, after gaining an understanding of Prison Dao Ancient God¡¯s strength, I realized that he was just a piece of trash.¡±
Chu Xuan shook his head in disdain.
Tai was shocked.
¡°Daoist Brother, what realm have you reached?¡±
Daoist Brother had to be someone who had transcended the World Creator realm too!
Chu Xuan¡¯s smile carried a trace of arrogance. ¡°For someone like Prison Dao Ancient God, all it will take is one finger to deal with him.¡±
Tai was shocked once more.
While he was conversing with Tai, Chu Xuan saw that some supreme experts from the major races had returned from the chaos.
They were now the most powerful beings in the Ancient Chaos World.
Tai noticed it as well and immediately felt pressured. After all, he had not transcended the World Creator realm.
¡°Daoist Brother, I have a request. Can you hear me out?¡± Tai asked hesitantly.
¡°What is your request?¡± Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
¡°All of the supreme experts from the major races, who have transcended the World Creator realm, have returned. I am weak, and I can¡¯t bear to see my old friend in trouble. I would like to borrow Daoist Brother¡¯s power to save my friend.¡±
Tai sighed.
With the return of these supreme experts, the human race would also be in danger.
Chu, as the first ancestor of the human race, would definitely show up.
From Tai¡¯s perspective, Chu was not strong. Faced with so many experts, no matter how much he schemed, it would be difficult for him to survive.
Tai could not ask his brothers to intervene either, as that would drag the giant race into his personal matters.
Therefore, he could only put away his pride and seek Chu Xuan¡¯s help.
Chu Xuan was surprised. He did not need to ask to know that Tai was doing this for Chu.
¡°Tai, since you¡¯re willing to put yourself in danger for your friend. I¡¯ll agree to your request. How much power do you need?¡±
As he spoke, he looked at the chaos and saw another supreme expert appear again. This one was a human.
He had a burly figure and carried arge saber on his shoulder. He was clearly someone who had transcended the World Creator realm. However, he concealed his aura to prevent the other experts from noticing him.
...
No matter how he looked at it, this was a fierce person. It was impossible for him to be the sinister and cunning Chu that Tai had described.
Xia?
Of the ten ancestors of the human race, Chu Xuan had only yet to meet Chu and Xia.
Yue had already fallen.
Wu was in the process of recovery.
Ji¡¯s incarnation was cultivating within the cycle of reincarnation.
This person was undoubtedly Xia.
The experts of the human race were indeed all the same. They all liked to hide their strength.
Of course, this was probably a habit that had been gradually ingrained into them after being targeted and attacked by the various races.
Chu¡ was probably the ancestor of the Chu lineage¡
Tai was overjoyed and said gratefully, ¡°Daoist Brother, if you have any requests in the future, I¡¯ll definitely aplish them even if I have to break my legs.¡±
...
Daoist Brother was indeed a person worthy of friendship.
¡°How about enough powerpared to Prison Dao Ancient God?¡±
Tai pondered for a moment. A powerparable to Prison Dao Ancient God should be enough to protect Chu and the human race from extinction, right?
¡°That¡¯s¡ far too little.¡±
Chu Xuan sighed.
Tai¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Who exactly is this Daoist Brother of his?
He could not be one of those legendary beings, right?
It was impossible!
His own ancestor had not taken that step.
Tai thought to himself before saying, ¡°Then, Daoist Brother, how much do you think is appropriate?¡±
¡°How about enough powerparable to someone who has reached the 50-million-mile mark?¡±
¡°Sure, no problem.¡±
Tai was overjoyed.
Could it be that he was really an existence like the legends?
¡°Then take it. This time, I will control my strength properly. There won¡¯t be any idents,¡± Chu Xuan said as he condensed a jade talisman.
A great power was infused in the jade talisman that was condensed from the Might Great Dao principle and the power of the Chaos Shaking technique.¡±
Even without activating it, one could sense the terrifying power contained within the jade talisman.
¡°You can activate this power as many times as you want,¡± Chu Xuan said as he transferred the jade talisman to Tai.
Eh? It was not a one-time use talisman and could be used freely?
Daoist Brother was ridiculously strong!
Tai sighed in his heart. He increasingly felt that Chu Xuan might be a legendary existence.
A chaos supreme expert!
The jade talisman appeared, and Tai could sense the boundless power it contained.
It was shocking!
¡°Thank you, Brother Daoist. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll definitely do whatever you ask me to do,¡± Tai said sincerely.
¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡±
Chu Xuan was thinking whether or not Tai killing people with the talisman would trigger the system¡¯s rewards.
It was not impossible, and worth a gamble.
Of course, Tai might not end up using it. After all, Xia had already transcended the World Creator realm, and there was no way that Chu was weaker.
The older a person was, the more cunning they would be.
Tai might not be able to use it this time, but it might stille in handy at some point and help him to resolve some problems.
It could be considered as nting a seed, waiting for it to blossom and bear fruit.
Tai straightened his back and waspletely confident. If he were to acknowledge a suspected chaos supreme realm existence his brother, who would dare to mess with him.
The more Tai thought about it, the more excited he became.
Chu Xuan and Tai chatted for a while before ending the conversation.
In the chaos, there was a good show.
Some of the supreme experts from the various races had already returned.
The first to face the crisis would undoubtedly be the human race.
Chapter 615 Suppression
In the chaos, the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts had returned one after the other. They all had made significant progress; some more, some less.
Some had sessfully surpassed the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm and hit the 10,000-mile mark.
Many experts from the various races who were unable to enter the Heavenly Dao were envious, especially of Hong and the other three ancestors of the human race.
Furthermore, all of the humans had managed to enter. They were truly blessed by the Great Dao, and it was likely that they would obtain even more opportunities in the future, which would make them even stronger.
Anyone could see that the nine zones contained great fortune.
Hong, Luo, Zhou, and Ji''s auras all fluctuated. It was clear that they had gained enlightenment and be stronger.
Suddenly, from the depths of the chaos, a powerful aura emerged.
Demonic power surged out from the chaos, and a terrifying demon emerged.
Hong and the rest''s expressions changed.
Mo Chi looked at the nine zones, and then at Hong and the other three.
"Since when did the human race dare to appear so arrogantly?"
He raised his hand and threw a punch at Hong and the others.
This punch seemed to warp the chaos itself, and crimson demonic power descended upon them like mes.
Hong and the other three''s expressions changed.
Boom!
It was a life and death crisis!
A small pearl appeared on Hong''s body. When the pearl was activated, his aura surged instantly.
He had reached the nine-million-mile mark!
Luo, Zhou, and Ji also attacked with all their might. Luo had reached the seven-million-mile mark, Zhou had reached the six-million-mile mark, while Ji had reached the five-million-mile mark.
Among World Creator realm experts, they were not weak.
The expressions of the experts from the various races changed drastically.
The human race was too good at hiding their strength.
The four of them joined forces to block the punch, but were all forced to retreat with blood spurting out of their mouths. The punch had injured them quite badly.
Hong''s eyes were filled with shock.
Was this the power of an expert who had transcended the World Creator realm?
"Dao Concealing Pearl?"
Mo Chi looked at the little pearl in Hong''s hand and said coldly, "You''ve encountered some fortuitous opportunities!"
"The human race shouldn''t have appeared so arrogantly. Since you''re here, then die."
Mo Chi raised his hand and threw an even stronger punch.
"Mo Chi, you''re bullying the weak. Our human race is not without experts. If your demon race doesn''t follow the rules, then even if we die today, your demon race will have to pay the price," Hong said sternly.
The four of them had taken the punch together, but they were all heavily injured. There was no way they were going to be able to block an even more powerful punch.
"Chu? Sure, I''ll be waiting for him."
Mo Chiughed in disdain.
"Mo Chi, why do you have to start fighting and killing the moment you return?"
Suddenly, a gentle and charming voice rang out.
A beautiful figure shrouded in immortal light appeared. Even though her face was concealed, her beautiful figure bathed in the immortal light was enough to captivate people.
The immortal light flowed through the chaos and dispelled Mo Chi''s punch.
Mo Chi looked coldly at the beautiful figure.
"Piao, you want to interfere?"
Piao was one of the direct disciples of the immortal ancestor.
"Mo Chi, why are you like this? Do you really think you can control the human race?"
Piao sighed.
"Oh, I almost forgot," Mo Chi suddenly sneered, "It''s rumored that Piao is the daughter of a human. Thanks to her extreme intelligence and extraordinary luck, she was epted as a personal disciple."
"What, you''re returning to the human race to be an ancestor now?"
"I''m an immortal, not a human," Piao chuckled.
"Today, I''m going to kill these humans to liven things up. If you stop me again, I''ll kill three of your Would Creator realm cultivators."
Mo Chi raised his hand again.
"Piao, if you want to return to the human race to be an ancestor, I''ll stop. If you''re from the immortal race, then get out of the way."
Before Piao could speak, from the chaos, a saber attack appeared that immediately slew one of the demon race''s World Creator realm experts.
A burly figure appeared.
"Mo Chi, you injured four of my human race''s ancestors, and I killed one of your demon race''s experts, isn''t that fair?"
"The immortal race does not need to interfere in the matters of the human race."
Xia!
Seeing Xia appear, Hong and the other three heaved a sigh of relief.
"Xia!"
Mo Chi''s expression turned cold.
Piaoughed, "Since Xia is back, then you guys can do what you want."
She moved and quickly arrived at the immortal race''s territory.
Venerable He hurriedly led the other immortal race cultivators over to her, bowing.
"Greetings, Ancestor Piao!"
The immortal ancestor''s direct disciple had a higher status than Venerable He.
In the chaos, lightning shed.
Ting walked out.
Seeing Ting appear, Hong and the other three''s expressions turned serious again.
The immortal, celestial, and demon races had always been against the human race.
That being said, the immortal race did not target them as often as the other two races, and would only suppress and attack them asionally.
They had no intention of exterminating the human race. However, the demon race did, as they wanted to steal the fate of the human race.
Ting was obviously not weaker than Mo Chi.
If the two of them joined forces, would Xia be able to resist them?
Hong felt rather helpless about this situation.
The human race had been hiding themselves and their strength, yet even now, they were still not strong enough.
If the human race had an expert like the immortal, celestial and demon ancestors, they would not be rendered so passive and would not be constantly suppressed.
"How about we join forces and suppress Xia?" Mo Chi looked at Ting.
He spoke of suppressing and not killing because those who had transcended the World Creator realm would not die so easily.
Xia''s strength was no weaker than theirs.
Even if they joined forces, they would not be able to kill Xia.
However, it was possible to suppress him.
Ting looked at Xia.
"Mo Chi, can the two of us really suppress Xia?"
Xia carried arge saber on his shoulder. He was iparably domineering and had a fierce aura. He was not afraid of the two of them joining forces at all.
Mo Chi looked towards the depths of the chaos.
"Long Hai, how about you join us in suppressing Xia? Don''t forget that humans once slew dragons."
A giant dragon appeared.
Long Hai!
The son of the dragon ancestor!
Long Tuo and Long Zheng were overjoyed and greeted him.
Chapter 616 A Dragons Mannerisms
Long Hai looked at Xia and pondered for a while before nodding his head. "We can give it a go!"
Xia''s face turned serious.
At this moment, Huang Long spoke, "Dragon brat, why are you interfering? Isn''t it good to watch a show? Why are you embarrassing us dragons by bullying others with numbers?"
The moment he opened his mouth, Mo Chi and the others immediately looked at him.
Long Hai was even more furious.
He was a second-generation ancestor of the dragons, and yet this dragon was actually calling him a brat? Furthermore, he was clearly being scolded here.
Was this dragon not disrespecting him?
"Impudent! Have respect for your elders!"
Long Hai shouted in anger.
Long Tuo and Long Zheng immediately retreated to the side.
''Wasn''t Huang Long an ancestor? How could he not recognize Ancestor Long Hai?''
"Ancestor Long Hai should be able to suppress Huang Long, right?''
Uncertain, they could not rashly pick a side.
If Ancestor Long Hai won¡
Their eyes flickered with ferocity.
It would be time to teach that bast*rd Long Chang a lesson!
Huang Long was furious.
He had just be the ancestor of the dragons and was high and mighty. Which dragon dared to disrespect him?
Long Hai actually dared to scold him?
"Impudent! Dragon brat, how dare you be rude to me?"
Huang Long had already figured out what kind of ancestors the dragons had.
The current dragons were all descendants of the dragon ancestor, Long Ao, who was one of the three dragon ancestors.
The second ancestor Long Guang was Long Ao''s brother, and the third ancestor was the Azure Dragon, who was one of the four divine beasts.
Since the Azure Dragon was a dragon, he was naturally regarded as the third ancestor by the thick-skinned dragons.
Huang Long instantly found his position.
In the future, the dragon n would have four ancestors.
He would be the first ancestor.
The power of time flowed around Huang Long''s body. He red and said, "Even that little dragon Long Ao has to be respectful around me. How dare you be so impudent!"
Long Hai was furious.
How could this dragon belittle his father like this?
However, before he could flip out, he sensed that Huang Long had magically appeared in front of him.
Huang Long''s dragon''s w smacked his head.
Long Hai was shocked.
He had wanted to avoid it.
However, no matter how he tried to escape, he seemed to be stuck in a time loop and was unable to break free.
From the perspective of the others, Long Hai had not even had the time to react before he was struck dizzy by Huang Long''s ws.
Mo Chi, Ting, Piao and Xia were all shocked.
What kind of strength did this dragon have?
Long Hai had transcended the World Creator realm, yet was unable to even put up a fight.
Huang Long pped Long Hai''s head repeatedly.
"Dragon brat, is your brain made of rocks? How dare you be so rude to me?"
"Even your father, Long Ao, has to be respectful around me. You brat, how dare you be so impudent!"
"Do you understand your mistake now? Are you going to admit your mistake?"
Huang Long lectured Long Hai while beating him up.
Silence¡
Mo Chi and the others were all shocked. Could this dragon really be an ancestor from the same era as the dragon ancestor, Long Ao?
However, there were only two dragons from that era, Long Ao and Long Guang. After that, it was the Azure Dragon.
The dragons only had three ancestors.
Since when was there another one?
Long Hai was even more shocked.
He was dizzy from the beating. His Dao path shook, and his world almost copsed.
What shocked him even more was...
He had originally wanted to disperse his Dao path to escape Huang Long''s control before recondensing it back.
However, he could not do it!
What did this mean?
It meant that this dragon had the ability to easily kill him, a dragon that had transcended the World Creator realm!
Even his father had to be respectful to him?
Then why had he never heard his father mention this dragon before?
Long Hai''s mind was racing. Whether or not Huang Long was telling the truth, he had to admit it now.
He might not know who this dragon was, but having a powerful backer was never a bad thing. If there truly was a problem, then he would let his father deal with it.
"I''m just a junior dragon, a weak dragon. I identally offended Senior."
"I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me!"
Long Hai begged for mercy.
Huang Long retracted his ws in satisfaction.
"It''s good to admit your mistakes. Even your father has to call me big brother, so you shouldn''t be so rude."
"Yes, yes, you''re right, Ancestor!"
Long Hai admitted defeat decisively.
He was too dizzy. He suspected that if he had not admitted his mistake in time, he would have been knocked unconscious right there and then.
Huang Long was pleased and continued to lecture him, "You''re a dragon, so how can you do such a disgraceful thing?"
"Yes, yes, you''re right, Ancestor."
No matter what Huang Long said, he would agree.
"Don''t learn bad habits from that demon brat."
Huang Long turned around and pointed at Mo Chi, "They are a bunch of shameless people. Do real experts really bully others weaker than them? Truly disgraceful!"
"You must remember to be a polite and well-mannered dragon, just like me!"
"Yes, yes, you''re right, Ancestor!"
Long Hai nodded his head furiously.
Why was he still dizzy?
It was a little terrifying.
Even with his strength, he was unable to recover quickly.
This dragon ancestor was too strong!
Mo Chi''s face darkened as he suppressed the anger in his heart.
Were it not for the fact that he had just witnessed how terrifying Huang Long was...
He would definitely have not taken this lying down.
However, even Long Hai was unable to resist, and Mo Chi knew that his strength was not much different from Long Hai''s. He too would be powerless against this dragon.
Huang Long raised his ws and stroked Long Hai''s head. Thetter''s dizziness disappeared immediately.
He pulled out a thick book and stuffed it into Long Hai''s hand.
"You have to read this book seriously. You have to be a cultured and well-mannered dragon. Don''t follow this demon brat and learn his bad habits. You''ll be a disgrace to the dragons if you do."
Long Hai lowered his head and looked at the book in his hand.
"A Dragon''s Mannerisms."
He was stunned.
"Study and memorize it well. I will check on your progress," Huang Long stroked his beard and said happily.
He had learned this from Chu Xuan. After bing a creature of the Heavenly Dao, he had seen the books Chu Xuan had circted through the ck Moon Tower in the Northern Zone.
It gave him inspiration.
Therefore, he came up with this book, "A Dragon''s Mannerisms."
"Yes, yes, I''ll definitely read it seriously."
Long Hai felt like he was about to copse.
This was not a secret technique or a scripture.
It was really about how to be a well-mannered dragon!
This old ancestor was really something else.
He suddenly understood why his father had never mentioned this person.
Could it be because he was so off the beaten path?
This was likely to be the case!
Long Zheng and Long Tuo were d that they did not take sides when Long Hai appeared.
There''s no doubt that Huang Long was the ancestor of the dragons now!
Thanks to Huang Long''s interference, things had taken a very different turn.
Mo Chu''s face darkened. It was impossible to join forces with the dragons now.
However, he was unwilling to give up just like that.
Therefore, he looked at a certain ce in the chaos.
"Fengying, how about you, me, and Ting join forces to suppress Xia?"
He was talking to the fiery phoenix''s expert who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Hong had heaved a sigh of relief earlier, but he was immediately on tenterhooks again.
The dragons would not interfere, but the fiery phoenixes would definitely agree to join forces.
Xia was also looking at a certain spot in the chaos with a grave expression.
In the end, a crimson fire phoenix flew over, its body stiff and trembling.
There was a strange bird beside her?
Its feathers were colorful.
What was even more terrifying was that those colorful feathers seemed to be filled with an ominous and cmitous aura.
It was as if approaching it would invite disaster and bad luck.
What kind of existence was this?
Yi Yuejun had put on the ominous feathers that he had shed before.
Now, he would no longer be affected by the power of cmity.
After all, the Lord of Chaos had already been born, and he was now a creature of the Heavenly Dao.
Fengying was on the verge of breaking down, and could not be bothered to care about whatever Mo Chi had just said.
At this moment, Fengying felt that she seemed to have provoked a disaster, and bad luck had surrounded her. She had transcended the World Creator realm, so such things were not supposed to affect her, yet her senses told her that the slightest negligence would be disastrous.
This guy hade out of nowhere, saying that he was an ancestor of the fiery phoenixes!
This was simply too ridiculous!
No matter how she looked at it, this strange bird did not look like a phoenix. How could he lie through his teeth and say that he was an ancestor of the fiery phoenixes?
However, the problem was that this strange bird was too strong!
Therefore, she had no choice but to acquiesce.
If she was contaminated by this strange bird''s aura, she would likely be crippled!
Chapter 617 Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox, Mei (Part 1)
Mo Chi opened his mouth, but eventually closed it.
Fengying''s situation was not quite right.
What kind of existence was that strange bird with rainbow-colored feathers?
When the experts of the various races saw Yi Yuejun, they could not help but retreat.
The seven-colored bird was terrifying.
From this situation, they could tell that Fengying would not be able to help them deal with Xia.
Mo Chi''s face darkened.
"Mo Chi, do you want to fight?"
Xia looked coldly at Mo Chi.
"Xia, are you sure you can stop us?"
Mo Chi''s demonic snake-like hair fluttered in the wind.
His eyes were cold.
"Humans should be like rats and ants. They should hide in their caves and scurry about. That''s all they are capable of."
"Could it be that you think you can protect the human race?"
Mo Chi''s eyes were filled with ferocity.
"Let''s just fight. As long as the human race exists, there will be a day when we will rise up," Xia said coldly.
"Hmph!"
Mo Chi coldly snorted.
In the end, he did not make a move.
He was waiting.
There were many powerhouses who were making their way here, and none of them were friendly toward the human race.
This was something that Xia and the others also knew.
At this point, hiding and retreating were meaningless.
The world would change, and the structure of the chaos would also change.
The only way out for the human race was to fight and establish themselves.
After all, the human race was the most powerful race in the nine zones.
As long as the other races could not enter the nine territories, the human race would not be exterminated.
If the experts of the various races invaded the nine zones, the human race would face an unprecedented crisis.
An expert had appeared within the chaos, and more and more of them started returning. Almost all of them were World Creator realm experts, some no weaker than Hong was.
They were all from the first or second generation of ancestors. However, only the major races had experts who had surpassed the World Creator realm.
All of a sudden, a graceful and charming figure appeared from the chaos.
She was dressed in a white dress that was spotless, and she had an alluring aura as she floated by.
Mo Chi''s expression grew solemn, and Piao narrowed her eyes.
Xia frowned.
The woman looked around and smiled charmingly, "There arequite a few acquaintances here. Even an ugly freak like you, Mo Chi, has returned."
Then, she looked at the humans.
"There''s no one left among the human race, only the juniors?"
Xia kept quiet.
Hong even pretended to be a junior.
Luo, Zhou, and Ji lowered their heads, not daring to look at her.
"Mei!"
Piao said.
"Ah, so it''s Piao. Where is your Junior Brother Miao? "
There was a cold light in her charming eyes.
"I''m the only one left from the Heavenly Fox tribe. Who do you think I should settle the score with?"
Although the nine zones had the demon fox tribe, they were not rted to the nine-tailed heavenly fox tribe.
The Heavenly Fox bloodline, one of the powerful monster tribes of the past, had disappeared.
"You''ll have to ask your Sister Yun about that," Piao said with a cold face.
"That silly sister of mine, for the sake of a person, she even gave up her life. However, there must be a reason for the disappearance of the Heavenly Fox tribe''s fate, right? "
Mei''s eyes turned cold.
"What did Miao do? What did your immortal race do?"
"Mei, shouldn''t everything be attributed to that person? Miao only wanted to save your sister and failed. The decline of your Heavenly Fox tribe has nothing to do with him."
Piao frowned.
Mei''s cold and sharp gaze swept past Ting, Mo Chi, and finallynded on Xia.
"Where''s that person?"
Xia''s face was expressionless as he said in a stiff tone, "Who? Which one are you asking about?"
"Don''t try to brush it off. Tell me, where is that person?"
Mei''s killing intent suddenly rose. Nine fox tails appeared behind her, and each tail seemed to contain the power of her Dao path.
Xia said innocently, "I''m just a junior. The human race has been almost exterminated several times. Our history has been lost for a long time. How would I know?"
Mei nodded in agreement with Xia''s exnation.
The nine tails behind her disappeared.
"Then, if the human race is facing a cmity, will he appear?"
Xia''s heart jumped.
Not good!
At this moment, Hong could only brace himself and say, "Senior, in my era, the human race was almost exterminated. There were less than 100,000 people left, and no one appeared."
"After me, the human race also experienced the danger of extinction several times, but he never appeared. I''m afraid that he no longer cares about the survival of the human race."
"That person is either dead, or he does not care."
This heavenly fox expert must be extremely powerful.
Even Piao and the others were afraid.
"He''s either dead or he doesn''t care?"
Mei muttered, "In the past, for the sake of the human race, you were even willing to let my silly sister die. Now, you''re not going to care about the human race?"
"A heartless man. What a joke. I don''t believe that he will really ignore the fate of the human race."
Xia and Hong both looked helpless.
That incident had happened so many years ago, How could it be med on the human race?
"He definitely doesn''t care. If he''s not dead, he must be very strong, right? If he truly cared about the human race, he would''ve returned long ago."
Hong was certain that that person did not care about the human race.
Furthermore, he did not know exactly who Mei was talking about.
Could it be the one in the legends?
Was that person not already dead?
He could not help but send a voice transmission to Xia.
"Senior Brother Xia, is she talking about that person?"
"How would I know?"
Although Xia was known as the second ancestor of the human race, he had been separated from that person for a long time.
Chapter 618 Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox, Mei (Part 2)
How would he know?
Mei squinted her eyes, not knowing if she believed his words or not. She just kept staring at them, and no one knew what she was thinking about.
Hong''s hair stood on end from being watched.
If things took a turn for the worse, he could only try to dy things until Chu returned.
Mei seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly raised her hand and grabbed the giant race expert who was watching from a distance.
That giant was only as powerful as a World Creator realm expert who had just broken through. There was no way he could resist Mei.
The huge figure was grabbed by Mei and smacked to the ground.
Everyone was stunned, except for Piao and the other supreme experts, who were deep in thought.
Back then, the giant race had supported the human race and passed on a body-tempering technique to them.
That person had a deep rtionship with an ancestor of the giant race.
The cultivation method that had been passed down within the human race at the beginning had originated from the giant race.
Even though the human race and the giant race had split up and went their separate ways, this avenue was still worth exploring.
"No one from the giant race came back?"
Mei asked coldly.
Then, he looked down at the giant race expert that was being suppressed.
"Ask your old ancestor toe here, or I''ll exterminate you!"
Her tone was filled with killing intent.
Xia and the rest heaved a sigh of relief.
As long as Mei did note for them, it would be fine. The giant race had thick skin and could take a beating. They had a deep foundation and were strong.
The giant expert howled immediately.
"Ancestor, save me! Come and save me!"
Everyone was speechless.
These big lunks were not very bright.
Tai, who had turned into a statue in the giant race''s territory, did not want toe out.
Chu had note back, and he was not in danger, so there was no reason to reveal himself.
Moreover, he saw many familiar faces, who were all experts who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Inparison, in terms of strength, he was even slightly weaker than Hong.
At this moment, he even suspected that Chu was hiding his true strength.
The first ancestor of the human race would not be a weakling, right?
Thinking back to the past, no matter how he looked at Chu, he did not seem to be a powerful expert.
He had always relied on schemes and plots to deal with others, and had never been known for his strength. He had the title of the first ancestor but did not have the strength of the first ancestor. Therefore, he would not show up here.
In the end, Mei targeted the giant race.
Tai cursed inwardly, ''That''s the fault of the human scumbag. What does it have to do with the giant race?''
The giant expert howled.
Tai had no choice but to step up and show himself.
He was the only one present among the 18 ancestors of the giant race.
In the nine zones, Chu Xuan was using the Chaos Dao Mirror to observe the situation. Although he did not have to use it to observe the chaos now, it was still morefortable using the Chaos Dao Mirror.
Now, he was drinking tea and eating pastries as if he was watching a show. The moment Mei appeared, he looked at Qin Keyun.
Qin Keyun was still cultivating and had yet to awaken.
Moreover, Qin Keyun was Qin Keyun, and Yun was Yun. The two of them were already two different people.
Chu Xuan was also thinking. Was that ''person'' they were talking about the one who had created the human race''s cultivation technique?
He was uncertain.
In any case, it was Tai''s turn.
Chu Xuan sighed. Tai was really miserable.
The ancestors of the other powerful races had all transcended the World Creator realm, whereas Tai had not.
He was slightly weaker than Hong.
If Chu Xuan had not given him the jade talisman containing his power, Tai would probably have not dared to show himself in this situation.
Tai appeared with an innocent look on his face.
"Mei, let him go."
Mei stared at him for a long time.
Mo Chi and the others also stared at him for a long time.
Long Hai opened his mouth and was about to sneer at Tai, but when he saw Huang Long''s expression, he closed his mouth.
He had to be a well-mannered dragon!
He gloomily swallowed the words he was about to say.
"Among the eighteen ancestors of the giant race, you''re just a piece of trash."
Mo Chi was the first to start insulting Tai.
"From the giant race, you were the only one who came back? Do you really think you will be enough to deal with us? It seems that the giant race has be arrogant."
Ting also sighed.
"People always tell me that the giants are naive and simple-minded. It seems that it''s true. They overestimate themselves. With suchcking strength, you expect to handle the situation in the chaos?""
Long Hai''s heart was itching as he looked at Huang Long. He desperately wanted to speak up.
Huang Long nced at him and said, "You have to be a well-mannered dragon. You can''t criticize people so bluntly. Do you understand?"
Long Hai nodded.
"Tai, I have high hopes for you. Although you are weak, the fact that you have lived for so many years shows that you are quite capable. Don''t worry about them. They are just a bunch of simple-minded people. How would they know that you are weak but have the ability to live long?"
Long Hai was satisfied with his own words and sophistry. He had mocked Tai and looked down on Mo Chi and the others in one go.
His itch had been scratched.
Indeed, it was important to be a well-mannered dragon.
In the distance, Venerable He''s expression was dark as he quietly hid behind the crowd. Long Hai''s words may have been aimed at Tai, but Venerable He had been burned too!
Weak but able to live long¡ did that not refer to him as well?
Tai''s expression darkened.
The muscles on his body bulged, and he snorted coldly, "If I didn''t suffer severe injuries due to a great opportunity back then, which led to my strength declining, I would have long transcended the World Creator realm a long time ago."
"That''s just an excuse," Piaoughed and said, "Who here has not risked their lives for opportunities? You were just trashy enough to fail!"
"You know nothing!"
Tai was furious.
"How can your sh*tty opportunity bepared to mine?Mine can surpass¡"
Tai suddenly shut up.
Piao''s eyes flickered.
"Hehe, do you really think I''m stupid?" Taiughed coldly.
With Chu Xuan''s jade talisman, he was full of confidence.
"Release him," he looked at Mei and said.
With a wave of her hand, the giant expert flew away into the distance.
"Tai, where is that person?"
"How would I know?"
Nine tails appeared behind her.
"Tai, everyone knows about his rtionship with your big brother? Tell me, where is he?"
Mei''s voice suddenly turned cold.
"If you don''t tell me, I''ll suppress you until that person appears!"
Mei raised her slender hand.
Spatial cracks appeared in the space around her palm.
Tai''s expression also turned cold.
His eyes glowed with a fierce light.
"Are you threatening me?"
"So what if I am?"
Mei looked at him with contempt.
"Isn''t it normal for the weak to be threatened?"
"Not for me!"
Tai''s aura was fierce.
He immediately took out the jade ruler.
"Piao, this is your master''s item. Your immortal race owes me a favor, and now it''s time to return it!"
The group of experts were dumbfounded.
He was so fierce just now, so they had thought that he had some sort of killer move.
In the end, he was trying to rely on a favor from another race?
Piao''s face was dark.
He looked at the jade ruler in Tai''s hand.
It was indeed his master''s.
"The immortal race will take responsibility for the matter of Prison Dao Ancient God''s pawns. We will not interfere in this matter."
She was not stupid.
Mei had always been hostile to the immortal race.
If they interfered in this matter again, it would definitely cause a conflict.
The Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox race had already disappeared. If provoked, Mei might go crazy and attack everyone indiscriminately.
"Is that all your master''s item is worth?"
Tai was furious.
"The immortal race won''t interfere in this matter, but we will return the favor in other ways," Piao said with a cold expression.
No matter what, she would not interfere in this matter.
Tai stared at Piao for a while before saying, "Fine, let''s have an exchange. Give me a chaos supreme treasure and I''ll return the jade ruler to you!"
Piao was silent for a moment. Then, she threw out a hammer.
"We''re even now."
Tai took the hammer and threw the jade ruler over to Piao.
He was secretly happy to have obtained a chaos supreme treasure for his troubles.
He looked at Mei again.
After a long while, he sighed.
"I know that you can''t let go of what happened back then. You want to take revenge on him. But do you really think that he''s the murderer?"
"You should know the situation of the human race at that time. You should be aware of the heavy burden on his shoulders. Speaking of which, the ones who caused the final tragedy should be the demon race, right?"
Tai looked at Mo Chi.
Chapter 619 Divine Might Ancient Form
The demon race had always been the human race''s greatest enemy and had always taken the lead in suppressing the human race.
In the long history of the human race, there were many eras where they lived in fear of the demon race and were constantly on the run because of them.
Mo Yao was a personal disciple of the demon ancestor, and Mo Chi''s senior brother.
He was the fiercest and most brutal demon.
He was also the most hostile to the human race and had once treated humans as food.
During the dark ages of the human race, the name of Mo Yao was used to scare children at night.
"His parents, siblings, friends, and rtives all died at the hands of Mo Yao," Tai continued, "And he saw his family devoured by Mo Yao with his own eyes."
"Throughout his entire life, he has been shouldering the burden of revenge and the hope of saving the human race. Your sister indeed has given so much for him, but when did she ever regret it?"
Xia and the others were silent.
More than half of the suffering of the human race was caused by the demons.
The demons were the mortal enemies of the human race.
They had never heard of the person Tai was talking about, as it was very far back in history, so long ago that it had almost been erased by time.
"Mei, you think you''re suffering, but do you know his suffering? Can you understand the despair of seeing your family and friends being swallowed as food?"
"It was my big brother who saved him."
Mei was silent.
Tai continued, "When did he ever hurt your sister?" Don''t forget that he once gave your Heavenly Fox race a supreme treasure. It''s just that your father was too greedy, and that''s why things ended up like this."
"Furthermore, what does the decline of your Heavenly Fox race have to do with him?"
Tai suddenlyughed coldly.
"Mei, you''re in love with him, but he only cared about your sister. That''s why you hate him!"
Mei suddenly flew into a rage.
"You''re spouting nonsense!"
Her nine tails streaked across the sky with a terrifying aura.
The space in the chaos started shaking.
Xia''s aura exploded as he stood in front of Hong and the other three.
Piao, Mo Chi, and Ting all released their auras, blocking the shockwaves and protecting the people nearby.
The surrounding crowd were terrified and frantically retreated.
Tai, who was at the center of the explosion, felt his bones creaking.
His iparably strong body seemed like it would copse at any moment.
However, he was not afraid.
"I''ve touched a nerve," he sneered.
A jade talisman appeared in his hand.
In an instant, its terrifying power suppressed everything.
Mei and the others'' auras were like fallen leaves in autumn, about to be blown away by the wind at any time.
"Do you really think I''m afraid of you?"
Mei''s figure retreated explosively. She retracted her aura and put on a serious expression.
Mo Chi and the others were the same.
When they saw the jade talisman in Tai''s hand, their expressions changed drastically.
Tai looked around and said coldly, "Just because you''ve transcended the World Creator realm, you believed yourselves to be invincible? Let alone all of you, even if Prison Dao Ancient God came, the result would be the same!"
Piao''s eyes shed. That jade talisman contained a terrifying power.
However, the power it contained did not belong to the giant race.
Could this be the good fortune Tai had obtained?
He was injured because of this?
"Mei, are you convinced now? Did I not speak the truth?"
Tai became arrogant.
¡
When Tai took out the jade talisman and shocked everyone, the system''s reward was triggered.
"You remained in seclusion and gave out a wisp of your power that managed to intimidate everyone. You have been rewarded with the divine might ancient form."
It was an unexpected surprise.
As expected, it was a wise choice to give Tai a wisp of his power.
Chu Xuan examined the system reward.
"Divine might ancient form, supremely majestic with its own ancient aura, like an Eternal Ancient God¡"
This had reallye at the right time, and Chu Xuan was very satisfied with this.
The heaven-shaking divine form was no longer enough to show off and intimidate others.
The divine might ancient form was the perfect recement.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
It did not take long for him to grasp the divine might ancient form.
Behind him, a supremely majestic figure, exuding divine might like an Eternal Ancient God, appeared.
His face could not be seen clearly, but at a nce, it was as if one was looking back into the ancient past, when the chaos and the nine zones had first been created.
Chu Xuan deactivated it. It was not time to use it yet.
He continued to watch the situation in the chaos.
Tai, at this moment, was arrogantly looking down upon everyone.
A chaotic being who had transcended the World Creator realm returned. As soon as he returned, he immediately retracted his aura.
He looked at Tai in shock, focusing his gaze on the jade talisman in his hand.
Mei''s expression was ugly.
Her eyes were filled with fear.
That jade talisman was too terrifying.
Once it was activated, it was very likely to kill her.
Even if it did not kill her, it would injure her so badly that it would take her a long time to recover.
"You''re just relying on an external power. Tai, do you really think your arrogance is warranted?"
Mei snorted.
Taiughed out loud.
"This was given to me by a close elder brother to protect me. It''s my blessing to have had the opportunity to befriend such an elder brother. If you''re not convinced, why don''t you go and get to know a powerful elder brother yourself?"
Mei''s face darkened and she did not say anything.
She turned her gaze to Xia and the others, wanting to vent her anger on the humans.
However, Tai moved and walked toward Xia and the others.
Xia''s expression turned serious.
What did Tai want to do?
In the past, the human race was indebted to the giant race for their protection.
Later on, they fell out for some unknown reason.
Although they were not enemies, the giant race had never targeted the human race.
However, they eventually became strangers.
Was Tai also going to vent his anger on the human race?
Chapter 620 Xia, Domineering!
"Once, he kneeled in front of my big brother and kowtowed until his head bled profusely. Blood flowed all over the ground just to beg my big brother to teach him the way to strengthen the human race."
Tai looked at Xia and the others.
"The human race doesn''t owe the giant race anything, but they do owe him," he continued.
"Over the years, the human race has been through many cmities and has been on the verge of extinction several times, but he has never appeared. Have you ever med him?"
Realization dawned on the five of them.
The giant race had once protected the human race, which had given the human race a period of rtive peace.
Also, thanks to the body-tempering technique passed down by the giant race, they had shed their weak bodies and gradually became stronger.
All of this was because of him!
"What''s there to me?"
"The human race will never forget the contributions of our ancestors," Xia said indifferently, "He has already done enough for the human race."
Tai looked at Xia and the others.
"He will return eventually," he said, "He won''t be satisfied until the demons are eradicated."
"Ha!"
Mo Chi chuckled, his face showing disdain.
He did not think that the ''person'' could eradicate the demon race.
Tai looked at Mei.
"If you want to look for him, just wait!"
Mei fell silent.
Tai felt extremelyfortable.
This was all thanks to Daoist Brother; without his jade talisman, he would have suffered today.
Suddenly, a Prison God Pce came charging toward the nine zones.
A cold and arrogant voice rang out.
"Who killed the pawns of Prison Dao Ancient God? Come over and kneel before your death!"
Everyone looked at Tai.
"This is the immortal race''s business, why are you looking at me?"
"You''re just a pawn. Is your arrogance due to Prison Dao Ancient God? Do you think Prison Dao Ancient God is invincible in the chaos?"
Heughed in disdain.
Piaoughed.
Prison Dao Ancient God was naturally not an invincible Ancient Chaos God.
He had a terrible reputation, and had no bottom line.
Among the Ancient Chaos Gods, he was one of the weaker ones.
However, for the Prison Dao Ancient God to be so arrogant and unafraid of offending other experts, he naturally had his reasons to be confident.
Mo Chi''s eyes glowed with ferocity.
Mo Zun was his descendant, and one of the more talented ones too, yet he had been killed by the Prison God Pce experts.
Other people feared the Prison Dao Ancient God, but the demons did not.
In addition, Prison Dao Ancient God would not offend the demon ancestor, as the moment thetter was angered, he would ignore whatever existence was backing Prison Dao Ancient God up.
The demons were brutal, arrogant, and bloodthirsty. They were even unafraid of death, which was something they inherited from the demon ancestor.
Looking at the iing Prison God Pce, Mo Chi let out a furious roar, and his demonic power began to boil.
He instantly turned into a giant demon.
His snake-like hair danced in the air and swept out in all directions, causing the surrounding space to tremble.
"How dare you kill my descendant!"
He raised his hand, and a crimson demonic beam tore through space and pressed down on the Prison God Pce.
The rapidly charging Prison God Pce suddenly stopped.
A furious voice came from inside.
"You dare? Prison Dao Ancient God won''t let you off!"
"You guys killed my descendant first, so I''m killing his pawn. What can he do?"
Boom!
The Prison God Pce was a decent treasure.
To a World Creator realm expert, it was a powerful defensive treasure.
However, in the face of an attack from an expert who had transcended the World Creator realm, it instantly crumbled.
The pawns inside wanted to escape.
One of them had even reached the nine-million-mile mark.
A few strands of blood-red hair extended out of Mo Chi''s hair. At the tip of the strands of hair, the snake-like heads opened their mouths, biting the fleeing pawns.
Following that, demonic power surged out of the strands of hair, and the pawns let out blood-curdling screams. Their Dao paths and worlds copsed, and were devoured by the snake-like strands of hair.
Then, the strands of hair were retracted.
Mo Chi''s 10,000-feet tall demon body hovered in the chaos, looking down arrogantly at Xia.
"Xia,e, let''s fight!"
Xia raised therge saber on his shoulder. It was iparably overbearing, and a sh of saber qi burst forth, seemingly tearing the chaos into two.
It could be clearly seen from millions of kilometers away.
Many experts who were rushing back to the nine zones instantly stopped.
When they looked in the direction of the nine zones, they were all shocked by the overbearing saber qi.
Among them, there was nock of ancestor-level existences from the nine zones.
"Is that Xia?"
In the nine zones, only Xia of the human race matched this domineering saber attack!
"Xia has actually reached this stage."
Many of the powerful experts from the nine zones were shocked and jealous.
Many of them were Xia''s seniors. However, Xia had surpassed them and transcended the World Creator realm.
"Xia is here, so where''s Chu?"
"Chu? He only knows how to scheme and plot. Were it not for Tai, he would have died long ago."
Some people expressed their disdain.
"I want to see if Xia is as courageous as he has always been!"
One of the experts in the chaos did not stop. Instead, he continued to advance.
Many experts from the nine zones looked envious.
This expert had also transcended the World Creator realm. The race the expert was from had once been considered a strong race in the nine zones.
Now that the expert had broken through, the status and strength of this race would definitely increase by several levels.
Even though the race would not be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the immortal, celestial, and demon races, they would still be considered among the top-level races.
The saber qi sliced through the chaos arrogantly.
If Mo Chi really wanted to fight, Xia would not shy away.
He was only worried about the fate of the human race, as they would not be able to withstand abined attack from the various races.
"Just eat one of my attacks!!"
Boom!
An iparably domineering saber strike shed toward Mo Chi.
"Roar!"
Mo Chi''s demonic power boiled as he threw a punch.
Boom!
The demonic power scattered in all directions, and Mo Chi''s body flew backward.
Xia stood in ce, saber in hand. He looked extremely domineering.
Piao still had a smile on her face.
Ting''s expression turned serious.
Xia had forced Mo Chi back with a single attack, which meant that he was definitely stronger than Mo Chi.
Mo Chi''s eyes were blood red as he charged over.
He stared at Xia.
In terms of age, Xia was actually his junior. They were not from the same era.
However, Xia was stronger than him!
The human race was truly a race favored by the Great Dao.
"Do you still want to fight?"
Xia looked at him coldly.
"Hmph!"
Mo Chi coldly snorted, but did not move to attack.
"Everyone has just returned. There''s no need to fight and kill each other. Let''s just check out what''s going on in the nine zones," Piao said with a smile.
As time passed, the advantages of the races of the nine zones would be greater and greater.
More and more experts would return.
The human race was weak after all.
Even if the immortal race did not do anything, the celestial and demon races, as well as other races, would target the humans.
If the races of the Ancient Chaos World also targeted the human race, then the human race would practically be public enemy number one.
The races of the Ancient Chaos Worldhad no reason to target the human race for the time being, but one did not need a reason to target the weak, especially if there were benefits involved.
Piao''s eyes looked towards the Ancient Chaos World.
An expert had returned.
Kun Won!
Another expert who had transcended the World Creator realm, and who was no weaker than Mo Chi and the others.
Everyone turned to look at the nine zones.
At this moment, the nine zones were shrouded in light and were constantly expanding toward chaos.
If this continued, the nine zones would most likely expand all the way to the Ancient Chaos World!
"The human race is indeed blessed!"
Mo Chi sneered.
There were many people from different races who had entered the Heavenly Dao, and some of them had alreadye out. Only the humans who had entered had yet toe out.
It was still unknown if any of them had managed to enter the nine zones.
The atmosphere became strange again.
There was a tacit understanding between the races of the nine zones.
Piao looked at Huang Long.
This mysterious ancestor of the dragons actually had the power to send people into the ''Great Dao'' of the nine zones.
Moreover, his attitude toward the human race was questionable. While he was around, it was unlikely that the dragons would target the human race.
Also, something was wrong with the fiery phoenixes.
What was that strange bird?
"We have to find a way to enter the nine zones," Piao said.
The change in the nine zones this time had rmed countless experts, and was the reason why so many of them had returned.
The changes in the nine zones might affect the changes that were brewing in the depths of the chaos.
"How do we enter?"
Ting asked.
"You can naturally enter if you''re fated. You can''t force it."
Tai smiled and turned to return to the Ancient Chaos World.
Other than the people who stayed to observe the situation, the rest of the giant race experts returned to their territory.
Seeing the giant race leave, many experts fell into deep thought.
After falling out with the human race and having conflicts with other races, the giant race had always remained neutral.
All of the races in the Ancient Chaos World and the nine zones avoided the giant race and had no intention of provoking them.
The changes in the nine zones this time were extraordinary, yet the giant race did not appear to have any intention of participating. This was intriguing.
Chapter 621 Meeting Ji (Part 1)
(T/L: Both the third and ninth ancestors of the human race are named Ji, so henceforth, the third ancestor will remain as Ji, while the ninth ancestor will be changed to Jin.)
In the chaos, the tense situation had been alleviated.
Chu Xuan put away the Chaos Dao Mirror and did not continue watching.
Ren Changhe, Qin Ying, and the others had woken up from their states of enlightenment one after another. After that, they returned to their residences in the heavenly domain and continued to cultivate.
Now that the nine zones were changing, it was the best time to get stronger, and all of the Daoyuan realm cultivators in the heavenly domain were engrossed in cultivating.
In Hei Yue''s residence, the young man in red looked anxious.
He felt a little uneasy that Hei Yue had not returned after leaving for so long.
Chu Xuan looked at the young man in red.
This was an expert that Prison Dao Ancient God had suppressed. In order to escape the chaos abyss, he had dispersed his Dao path and created countless clones. With the help of the Great Abyssal cmity, he managed to escape with a clone.
If he could erase the abyssal imprint on his body, he would be able to conceal himself from Prison Dao Ancient God. Furthermore, if the clone managed to grow stronger, it would be able to rescue the main body. Once the two were reunited, the young man in red would grow stronger again.
Chu Xuan looked at Hei Yue.
Her innate divine soul had already undergone a minor transformation, and her strength had increased significantly.
Then, he looked at Chu E, who was also growing stronger at a rapid pace. It made sense. After all, his youngest disciple had already walked the path of cultivation and was merely retracing his steps.
There would be no bottlenecks until he reached the peak of his previous cultivation level. Even then, the bottleneck would not be a problem for him given the changes that had urred to his new body. All he needed was time.
In the reincarnation cycle, someone suddenly opened his eyes.
"Is the Supreme Lord here?"
Chu Xuan''s voice then replied in his consciousness, "What''s the matter?"
That being said, Chu Xuan already knew why he was looking for him out of the blue.
Outside the chaos, a figure appeared at the edge of the Heavenly Dao.
There was no powerful aura around his body, and he seemed unremarkable.
Piao and the others did not even notice that an expert had returned from the chaos.
Even though there was a certain distance from where they were.
Under normal circumstances, any expert who entered this area would be detected.
However, no one noticed Ji''s appearance.
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh in admiration.
As expected of the expert who had killed countless experts of the various races and passed down the inheritance of the Extreme Dao.
"Supreme Lord, my true body has returned and wishes to meet you," Ji''s incarnation said.
Chu Xuan naturally understood what he meant.
Ji''s incarnation had entered the reincarnation cycle and obtained a great opportunity. His true body had also obtained a great opportunity.
The true body then guessed that the changes in the nine zones were rted to Chu Xuan.
He was extremely curious about this mysterious existence and how strong he was.
If he was too weak, the title of ''Supreme Lord'' would be unworthy.
Chu Xuan did not have the intention to allow Ji''s true body to enter the nine zones for the time being, even if it was not strong enough to shake his existence.
He would not allow exceptions. If Ji''s true body wanted to enter the nine zones, he would have to wait.
Chu Xuan wanted the three realms and the Heavenly Dao topletely stabilize first.
That being said, it was necessary to meet him.
The divine might ancient form woulde in handy now.
Outside the Heavenly Dao, Ji felt a tug, and his body fell down, entering the Heavenly Dao.
Not long after he entered the Heavenly Dao, the scene in front of him changed and transformed.
He could see a small courtyard, within which sat an Eternal Ancient God exuding endless divine might.
Chu Xuan had used the Heavenly Dao to connect the space between him and Ji.
Sensing the divine might, Ji was greatly shocked.
He had no choice but to be respectful.
"Ji greets the Supreme Lord," he cupped his fists and said.
It was too terrifying!
There was no aura around this Eternal Ancient God, but his every action seemed to contain boundless might that felt like it could suppress anything and everything.
He could not help but think of those legendary existences.
Was this person one of them?
"Among the countless rising stars of the chaos, only a few managed to catch my eye. You are one of them," Chu Xuan''s majestic voice rang out.
Ji was the third ancestor of the human race. When he was born, Xia had already reached the Daoyuan realm and had left the nine zones.
The two of them were probably an era apart.
One Daoyuan was at least one billion years. Nine Daoyuans were a Great Dao era, which meant 10 billion years.
As far as Chu Xuan was aware, there had been nine Great Dao eras in the history of the nine zones, which meant that no less than a hundred billion years had passed since the world was created.
Of course, this was limited to what Chu Xuan currently knew.
Perhaps history stretched even farther back.
Chapter 622 Meeting Ji (Part 2)
Ji and Xia''s ages were probably ten billion years apart, yet his strength surpassed Xia''s.
Chu Xuan roughly estimated that Ji''s Dao path was no less than 20 million miles long. However, the Extreme Dao was special, which meant that in an actual fight, he would be no weaker than an expert whose Dao path had reached the 30-million-mile mark.
Perhaps he might even be able to go toe-to-toe with Prison Dao Ancient God.
In terms of talent, Ji was indeed extraordinary.
Inparison, Chu Xuan truly felt that Prison Dao Ancient God was trash.
"You''re too kind, Supreme Lord. I''m just an ordinary person who has just transcended the World Creator realm," Ji said humbly.
Chu Xuan''s eyes seemed to see through everything.
"The Extreme Dao cannot create a world, but it has its own destiny. How many people in the chaos can walk this path?"
Extreme Dao cultivators did not create their own worlds, but followed a different path. It was also because of this that Ji''s arrival had not been noticed by Piao and the others.
Ji''s heart trembled. This expert actually knew so much about the Extreme Dao!
He had to be a legendary existence!
"Given your talent, in the future, you will likely reach the chaos supreme realm."
After Chu Xuan saw Ji''s true body, he understood thetter''s terrifying talent.
His Extreme Dao was extremely powerful and had endless potential, and walked a different path.
Even among the many Ancient Chaos Gods, there were probably very few who couldpare to him, which was why he had managed to be so strong so quickly.
Ji was also surprised.
This mysterious existence actually evaluated him so highly?
The chaos supreme realm?
"The chaos supreme is the stuff of legends, and is supposed to be beyond transcending the World Creator realm. Does the chaos supreme realm really exist?" Ji asked curiously.
"It naturally exists," Chu Xuan replied sinctly.
Ji''s expression became more and more respectful and reverent.
Was this person an existence that had transcended the chaos?
How terrifying would that be?
On second thought, he felt relieved.
How else had this person created the reincarnation cycle¡
And how else had he brought such great changes to the nine zones?
Chu Xuan and Ji only had a brief conversation.
Since they had met, it was only fitting that Chu Xuan, as the ''senior'', to reward Ji and indicate his expectations for thetter.
"I''ll bestow this upon you!"
An ancient jade talisman flew into Ji''s hand.
"Many thanks, Supreme Lord!"
Ji was shocked.
From the jade talisman, he could sense the aura of creation.
He did not examine it immediately, but left after bowing respectfully.
Chu Xuan''s divine might ancient form also disappeared.
After Ji left the Heavenly Dao, he returned to the chaos.
He then examined the jade talisman.
It actually contained the aura of creation!
Other than the aura of creation, it also contained the wonders of a certain magical power.
"I''ll call this the good fortune jade talisman," Ji muttered.
He put away the jade talisman and returned to his chaos mountain. He found a ce and silentlyprehended the wonders of creation.
He did not return to the human race.
If he were to appear now, he would definitely cause a hugemotion.
Many of the descendants of the experts present had died at his hands, so his presence would likely trigger a disaster for the human race.
However, he did not regret what he had done. The deaths of those experts had been necessary to ensure the survival of the human race.
¡
The disciples woke up from their states of enlightenment one after another, and became the strongest Daoyuan realm cultivators in the nine zones, surpassing Hong Yuanchu and the other senior Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Chu Xuan opened the Chaos Weapon Furnace and allowed his disciples to use it to create their own chaos weapons. Chu Xuan did notck materials or resources, so everyone, including his in-name disciples, could refine their own chaos weapons and other artifacts.
Offensive, defensive, escaping, concealing and controlling¡
These were the main five types of chaos artifacts, and each disciple gained a full set.
In the entire chaos, there were probably only a few who possessed aplete set like this.
Only Chu Xuan was rich enough to equip his disciples with such aplete arsenal of chaos weapons and artifacts.
In the blink of an eye, the 91-year milestone had arrived.
The reward was not world origin energy this time, nor was it the chaotic energy of creation.
Instead, it was a chaos supreme technique and a chaos supreme artifact that could wield the power of the supremews of the chaos. It was likely that he would continue to receive these until he reached the 100-year milestone.
This meant that he would receive exactly nine chaos supreme artifacts and nine chaos supreme techniques. Each of these likely corresponded to one of the nine supremews of the chaos.
After the disciples began to refine their chaos treasures, Chu Xuan called Chu E over.
He passed on the Origin Scripture of the Lord of Chaos to him.
At the same time, he passed on Dao path secret techniques to his disciples.
For example, he taught Ding Yue a Dao path secret technique rted to the Great Dao, which was the Boundless Destruction Sword.
Chu Xuan passed on the Dao path secret techniques that the system rewarded him with to his disciples. He even passed these down to his in-name disciples. Furthermore, he also took the time to rify any of their doubts on the path of cultivation.
Su Xian''er and Chu Yun returned to the new world to continue teaching the human race there.
Ding Yue and the others also returned to their respective residences in the heavenly domain.
Their strength had increased too quickly, so they needed to settle down and stabilize their cultivation foundations.
Chu E stayed by Chu Xuan''s side and did not go to the heavenly domain.
Although he looked like a teenager, he had just been born not long ago, and his mental state had not yet matured.
Hei Yue did not return to the heavenly domain immediately either.
She wanted Chu Xuan''s opinion on the young man in red.
After all, his background was not ordinary.
Chu E sat obediently at the side.
Among his senior brothers and sisters, he was the closest to Hei Yue, perhaps because they both had extraordinary origins.
"That''s an incarnation with a wisp of his origin essence that escaped from the chaos abyss," Chu Xuan exined the origin of the young man in red.
"It''s up to you whether you save him or not. He has many incarnations, so once he fuses them together, his Dao path will exceed the 100,000-mile mark. If you''re worried about losing control, you can choose not to save him."
The fact that the young man in red was being suppressed by Prison Dao Ancient God meant that he was not too strong.
Of course, this was only rtive to Chu Xuan.
"His goal is to conceal his presence and save his main body. Of course, by staying in this world, he has already avoided the enemies."
Since the Heavenly Dao was now in control, Prison Dao Ancient God had no way of spying on the nine zones.
Chapter 623 Hua Xue
After Hei Yue gained an understanding of the young man''s background, she pondered for a moment and then said, "Master, I''mcking a steward by my side. I think he''s very suitable."
The identity of the young man in red was also that of one of the overseers of the chaos abyss. Naturally, he had no problem managing the abyssal beings that Hei Yue had converted.
Currently, Hei Yuemanded the most powerful force in the nine zones, with hundreds of Daoyuan realm beings under her banner.
During this time, ten more Dao realm cultivators broke through to the Daoyuan realm, including Ji Dexin.
"This is for you. If you''re worried about losing control, you can use it," Chu Xuan said as he handed over a jade talisman.
Hei Yue epted the jade talisman.
"Thank you, Master,"
After Hei Yue left, Chu Xuan taught Chu E for a while before sending him to the new world to learn under the guidance of Su Xian''er and Chu Yun.
In the new world, he would learn about the world and temper his Dao heart.
"My Lord!"
The anxious young man in the red heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Hei Yue return.
She would reconstruct the residence around the training hall.
After giving her orders, only the group of red-robed young men remained in the training hall.
"You can fuse into one."
The young man in red was silent for a moment before he began to fuse with the others.
A single young man emerged, whose Dao path had reached the 100,000-mile-mark.
The abyssal imprint still existed on his body. If it was not erased, Prison Dao Ancient God would be able to find him no matter where he was, and might even be able to use the imprint as a medium to attack him.
This was also the reason why the young man in red was so anxious.
"What''s your name?" Hei Yue asked.
In terms of strength, this incarnation was no longer as strong as Hei Yue.
Only the strength of this young man''s main body bothered her. However, with Chu Xuan backing her up, Hei Yue was unafraid.
"Hua Xue," The young man said after a moment of silence.
"One of the Ancient Chaos Gods, Hua Xue?"
"Yes."
"How strong were you when you were suppressed?"
Hua Xue raised his head and looked at Hei Yue.
"If you remove the abyssal imprint, I''ll serve you for a billion years. Is there any need to ask for so many details?"
"Do I need your billion years of service?"
Hei Yue looked at him calmly and said, "So what if you''re an Ancient Chaos God? You serve me wholeheartedly, or I''ll send you back to the chaos abyss."
"You''re not strong enough," Hua Xue said after staring at Hei Yue for a long time.
"Do you think my strength will stagnate? My total years of cultivation cannot even bepared to a fraction of how long you''ve been rotting away in the chaos abyss. How strong was I when you first saw me, and how strong am I now?"
Hei Yue was imposing.
Hua Xue''s expression changed.
After a long while, he lowered his head and said, "I can serve you, but you need to know that I have a great enemy..."
"That great enemy of yours can''t threaten me, nor can he enter this world," Hei Yue interrupted him.
"Hua Xue pays his respects to the Lord!"
Hua Xue knelt down.
After being suppressed for countless years, even an Ancient Chaos God had to lower his head in exchange for an opportunity for freedom.
"I hope you sincerely serve me as your master. Betrayal will not end well."
Hei Yue waved her hand, and her domain appeared, enveloping Hua Xue within and wiping away his abyssal imprint.
"I wouldn''t dare. I would rather die than betray you," Hua Xue said respectfully.
After wiping out Hua Xue''s abyssal imprint, the origin essence of this incarnation was naturally marked with Hei Yue''s own imprint.
Were it not for the fact that his main body was too strong and could break free from Hei Yue''s imprint, she would not have asked Chu Xuan for advice.
Of course, as Hei Yue grew stronger, her imprint would also grow stronger.
As long as she was given enough time, even Hua Xue''s main body would not be able to escape her grasp.
"They''re all from the abyss, so I''ll let you manage them. You''ll be my general."
"Yes, thank you, Lord!"
"There is great fortune in this world. Find a ce in the training hall to cultivate and seize this opportunity," Hei Yue said, waving her hand.
"Yes, Lord!"
Hua Xue bowed and left the pce.
Hei Yue also immersed herself in cultivation.
The living beings of the nine zones were all in the process of undergoing a great transformation.
Some hidden ancient existences were also given a new life or improved during this period. The Heavenly Dao was undoubtedly the source of this transformation.
Outside the nine zones, the experts from the various races were all still trying to enter the nine zones. However, they were only met with failure.
Experts from the chaos continued to rush over.
Most of them were experts from the nine zones, and were the ancestors of various races. Dozens of World Creator realm experts were making their way over, as well as many Freedom Daoyuan realm experts.
As the number of experts increased, the atmosphere in the region of the chaos surrounding the nine zones also became heavy.
The races of the nine zones did not want the races of the chaos to interfere in the affairs of the nine zones, and arrived at an unspoken agreement to join forces.
They even considered roping in the races of the Ancient Chaos World into their alliance. After all, before thest Great Dao era, many experts from the Ancient Chaos World often visited the nine zones.
Chapter 624 The Cunning And Shameless Chu
The various powers and experts of the chaos all formed a single faction as well.
They were here because the changes in the nine zones were too great, and they wanted to get a share of the loot.
Moreover, something was happening in the depths of the chaos.
It was very likely that the nine zones would be the key to surviving that change.
The human race was all alone, and would likely be everyone''s target once a full-scale conflict began. If things continued in this matter, they would likely be the first to be eliminated.
Hong''s expression was serious.
"Senior Brother Xia, when will Ancestor Chu return?" Hong asked.
The ancestors of the human race addressed each other as senior and junior brothers, except for Chu, who they all called ancestor.
Chu was the first leader to start the era of the human race''s growth, and he had an extraordinary status.
Furthermore, it could be said that the Xia, Ji, Hong, Yue, Luo, and other human experts had all grown up thanks to Chu''s schemes and secret protection.
"Ancestor Chu might have returned," Xia said after a moment of silence.
Hong nodded.
Chu was known for his wless nning. It was impossible for him to not have made some preparations for such a big change.
The outside world all thought that he was a cunning person who was good at scheming and mediocre in terms ofbat.
However, only Xia and a few others knew that Chu was actually very strong.
He was just hiding his strength.
Three years had passed.
Compared to three years ago, the world had expanded by more than three times.
The speed of expansion had already slowed down. However, it did not stop and no one could enter.
? All of the human Daoyuan realm experts had returned. However, anyone whose Dao path had not reached the 500,000-mile mark was asked to leave.
A war could break out at any time, and if they didn''t have enough strength, they would definitely die if they stayed.
Originally, other than the World Creator realm experts, everyone was asked to leave. However, the various races would not allow the human race cultivators to leave.
"Since you''vee, why leave?"
Mo Chi sneered.
Their intentions were obvious. These people had entered the Heavenly Dao and obtained some opportunities. They would definitely be World Creator realm experts in the future.
In the immortal race, only Daoist Flying Cloud had obtained this opportunity. However, he had the backing of the immortal race, so no one dared to make things difficult for him.
He returned to the Ancient Chaos World to cultivate in seclusion.
Xia unslung his saber from his back.
"Get out of the way, or we''ll fight," he said coldly.
"The Myriad Cave Realm is willing to ept a few human disciples," a shriveled, corpse-like expert said.
This person had transcended the World Creator realm as well, and the Myriad Cave Realm was a powerful force in the chaos.
Xia looked at him and said coldly, "I know what the Myriad Cave Realm is trying to aplish. If you interfere, I''ll kill you."
"Ha, Xia, what big words! Are you looking to make another powerful enemy for your human race?"
"So what?"
Xia''s aura burst forth, and a sh of saber beam appeared.
"Haha, my friend from the Myriad Cave Realm, hold Xia back for a while. I''ll go and ughter these humans," Mo Chiughed.
"Do you all think that the human race is easy to bully?"
A voice rang out.
"Ignoring the demon race, who we''ve been enemies with for countless years, why is the Myriad Cave Realm getting involved."
An elegant man walked over slowly.
He was holding a ck pearl in his hand.
He casually threw it toward the forces of the Myriad Cave Realm.
The expression of the expert from the Myriad Cave Realm suddenly changed. His aura surged out, and his world and Dao path appeared.
However, when the ck pearl cracked, it created a ck barrier that covered the forces of the Myriad Cave Realm.
Boom!
The expert from the Myriad Cave Realm who had transcended the World Creator realm bombarded the ck barrier, and cracks started appearing on it.
Then, the barrier exploded and turned into a ball of ck light, which shed briefly and then disappeared, taking with it the forces of the Myriad Cave realm.
The experts present were all stunned.
That ck pearl was definitely some kind of supreme treasure, and had transported those people to an unknown ce.
Another pearl appeared in Chu''s hand. He looked at the various races and smiled.
"This is a grudge between us and them. I''m sure none of you will interfere, right?"
Everyone remained silent, which could be considered to be a silent agreement not to interfere.
Chu looked at Mo Chi.
"Mo Chi, why are you making things difficult for the juniors?"
Mo Chi narrowed his eyes and stared at Chu for a long time.
The strength that Chu was disying at this moment was not of someone who had transcended the World Creator realm.
In any case, Chu had never been known for his strength.
The human race cultivators were excited.
With Chu''s return, it was as if they all found confidence and a pir of support.
"Greetings, Ancestor Chu."
Chu nodded and waved his hand, "Those who have not reached the 500,000-mile mark can leave now."
This time, no one stopped them.
Mo Chi''s face darkened.
He did not know what Ting was thinking.
Piao did not say anything either, as if the immortal race wanted to stay out of this.
The human race cultivators did not hesitate and left immediately, disappearing into the chaos.
Chu waved his hand, and a small g appeared. It disappeared into the chaos, wiping away all traces of the human race''s cultivators to keep them from being tracked.
The cultivators of the nine zones all looked at Mo Chi in confusion. Why did he suddenly allow the human race to leave?
"Who''s watching me?"
Mo Chi suddenly said coldly.
The reason why he did not stop Chu was because the moment Chu appeared, he had been locked onto by something or someone that gave him a faint sense of danger.
This feeling did note from Chu, but he could not detect where it hade from.
As soon as Mo Chi spoke, the rest of the cultivators who had transcended the World Creator realm were stunned.
Was there a hidden expert?
Mei''s spiritual sense swept through the chaos.
A cloud of ck mist appeared behind Chu.
When this happened, many experts'' expressions changed.
Before this ck mist appeared, it seemed to have merged with the chaos itself and was difficult to detect.
The ck mist condensed and turned into a strange figure.
Its scarlet eyes stared at Mo Chi.
An abyssal monster!
This one had once devoured a chaotic being too!
Why was it with Chu?
Chu smiled elegantly.
"Brother ckie, do you see now? Don''t you like demons? "
The strange figure nodded with a happy expression.
"Brother Chu, you didn''t lie to me. Demons are really delicious!"
Tai, who had just arrived, could not help but curse in his heart when he saw this scene ying out.
Chu must have tricked that monster into working for him!
He looked at the monster. It looked like a simple creature that only relied on pure strength. As such, it was not strange that it had been deceived by Chu.
Even an experienced person like him had been tricked by Chu a few times, let alone a brainless monster like this.
Chu ignored Mo Chi''s murderous gaze.
He pointed at the demon race''s vassals and the other races of the nine zones that followed the demon race''s lead, and said with a smile, "All of these have demonic power. They''re very much yours, Brother ckie."
The monster nodded its head and opened its mouth. If it had drool, it would have been drooling by now.
"Brother Chu, you''re the best. You''re the only one who''s good to me in this world. Don''t worry, I''ll eat whoever dares to bully you!"
"It''s what I should do. We''re brothers. If I don''t treat you well, who else would I treat well?"
Chu smiled very kindly.
All the experts present were cursing in their hearts. Chu was as cunning and shameless as ever.
Why did that monster not swallow Chu? Why was he tricked so easily?
The monster wriggled its body and stared at Mo Chi.
"I want to eat him, but I feel like it''ll be a little difficult," he said in distress.
Chapter 625 - 625 Chu The Playboy (Part 1)
625 Chu The yboy (Part 1)
At this moment, Chu gave the monster an idea.
¡°Brother ckie, it¡¯s definitely difficult for you to eat him now. You can strengthen yourself before eating him.¡±
As he spoke, he pointed at the experts on the demon race¡¯s side.
¡°Eat them first. After eating them, you¡¯ll be much stronger, right? At that time, you cane back and try to eat this fellow.¡±
!!
The monster¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.
¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re right. Then let¡¯s do this.¡±
Then, the monster looked at Tai.
¡°That one looks like you, but it¡¯s too big. Can it be eaten?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t eat that. It¡¯s very silly. You can¡¯t eat it. You won¡¯t be smart after eating it.¡±
¡°Oh, then I won¡¯t eat it. I¡¯m smart. It¡¯ll be terrible if I be stupid!¡±
Tai¡¯s face darkened.
The monster turned into a cloud of ck mist and spread out, directly sweeping towards the demon race¡¯s forces.
Mo Chi roared and attacked in a hurry.
Booom!
However, even though he had made a move, there were still demons who were swept into the ck mist. They disappeared in the blink of an eye.
The ck mist dodged repeatedly, but was unable topletely shake off Mo Chi.
¡°Brother Chu, he¡¯s following me. What should I do?¡±
¡°Brother ckie, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very interesting to y around with him while you eat? Isn¡¯t it very fun?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, fun, really fun!¡±
Scarlet demon roared in anger.
¡°Chu, you deserve to die!¡±
Chu¡¯s smile remained.
¡°Mo Chi, have some fun with him.¡±
Chu¡¯s return had dealt with the Myriad Cave Realm and made Mo Chi run around trying to save the demon race experts.
¡°Ting, join forces with me!¡±
Mo Chi roared.
Lightning shed around Ting¡¯s body, and he was about to interfere.
At this moment, Chuughed.
¡°Ting, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t get involved and drag the celestial race into this. Brother ckie is immortal.¡±
Ting¡¯s body froze.
That monster was only targeting the demons at the moment. If he interfered, that would change very quickly, and the celestial race¡¯s forces would then be in trouble.
The celestial race¡¯s experts were tense.
¡°Ancestor Ting, the matters of the demon race have nothing to do with us.¡±
They were not cultivators who had transcended the World Creator realm, so it would be very dangerous to provoke that monster.
This monster had a mysterious origin. When it was weak, it had been defeated by many people. However, it could not be killed or suppressed.
On the contrary, it kept getting stronger.
In the end, it devoured the chaotic being and got to this level of strength.
The other races did not dare to make a move rashly.
Mo Chi roared in anger. However, the louder he roared, the happier the ck mist seemed to be. He was like a child who had just found an interesting toy.
The cultivators of the nine zones all looked gloomy.
Chu, as always, was not strong, but had his ways of dealing with dangerous situations.
¡°Tai, long time no see!¡±
Chuughed.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Tai tilted his head and snorted coldly.
The smile on Chu¡¯s face froze as he cursed in his heart, ¡®This big idiot, why was he acting like this?¡¯
He looked at the immortal race.
¡°Piao, long time no see.¡±
Piaoughed flirtatiously.
¡°Little Brother Chu, why are we so distant? Didn¡¯t you always call me Big Sister Piao in the past?¡±
Tai turned his head and said angrily, ¡°Chu, do you still consider me a brother? The moment you returned, you hooked up with this cheap woman. What about me?¡±
Piao¡¯s face was ashen.
If not for her fear of the jade talisman in Tai¡¯s hand, she would have beaten this idiot to the verge of death!
Who was he calling a cheap woman?
...
Chu¡¯s smile was bright.
¡°Tai, we¡¯re brothers. There¡¯s no need for so much courtesy between us. In the past, when I seduced Xiao¡¯s lover, weren¡¯t you the one who kept a lookout for me?¡±
Hearing this, the experts present immediately revealed shocked expressions.
Chu seduced Xiao¡¯s lover?
Xiao was the first disciple of the immortal ancestor.
Chu was hooking up, and Tai was keeping a lookout for him?
The mental imagery was super exciting!
Piao was stunned.
There was such a thing?
Tai smiled when he heard that.
¡°If Xiao knew that his little lover was hooking up with you, he¡¯d probably die of anger!¡±
...
Chu Yi sighed.
¡°Time has passed too quickly. I really miss the old days. She gave me countless treasures. There was even a divine pill refined by the immortal ancestor.¡±
All of the experts were stunned, and felt really sorry for Xiao.
It was really too tragic.
This fellow Chu had led the rise of the human race back then. The first time the human race rose, could it be that he had relied on this method?
Xia and the other human experts all wore strange expressions.
Ancestor Chu¡¯s experience was really rich.
Now that he was revealing these secrets publicly, was he prepared to settle old scores?
¡°Chu, you¡¯re indeed shameless. You can only rely on these underhanded methods to get by.¡±
Ting sneered.
Chu looked at him.
¡°Ting, how¡¯s your sister? In the past, I traveled with your sister for more than ten years. It was such a happy time. We only separated after your sister left the nine zones.¡±
Chu¡¯s face was filled with a reminiscent expression.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen your sister. I really miss her!¡±
Ting¡¯s face turned green.
B*stard!
Chu had actually seduced his sister?
Ting almost vomited blood.
The group of experts was once again stunned.
Goddess Xi was also Chu¡¯s old me?
She was the personal disciple of the celestial ancestor, the holy and pure Goddess Xi.
It was rumored that Yao, another personal disciple of the celestial ancestor, had admired Goddess Xi and pursued her before, but was ruthlessly rejected.
Yet she had gotten together with Chu?
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you also hooked up with the demons?¡±
Mei could not help but ask.
When Chu heard this, he snorted, ¡°Hmph! How could I have hooked up with such evil scum!¡±
Chapter 626 Chu The Playboy (Part 2)
"How many experts have you hooked up with?"
Mei wondered if he had seduced anyone from her race.
The ancient experts could not help but recall the first time the human race rose to power.
The immortal race did not target them¡
The celestial race did not target them¡
The dragons did not target them¡
The fiery phoenixes did not target them¡
Only the demon race did.
It was also during that period that many humans joined the immortal race, and even the celestial race epted some human disciples.
As for those that joined the demon race, they became hated enemies of the human race and were hunted down.
As Piao and Ting thought of this, they were stunned.
Were those humans spies who had been nted by Chu?
Although they seemed to have transformed into members of the immortal and celestial races, who knew where their hearts and loyaltiesy?
Looking back on history, those people did not seem to help the human race and even suppressed them.
Were they just waiting for an opportunity?
If this was so, then would the immortal and celestial races not bepromised?
Chu, this guy was indeed not simple.
"Your aunt and I are close friends," Chu said with a smile as he looked at Mei.
Mei''s expression was ugly.
As expected, this guy had hooked up within the Heavenly Fox race as well.
However, everyone was puzzled. How did Chu manage to hook up with so many female experts?
Many people turned to look at Piao. It seemed that this person also had an unclear rtionship with Chu?
"Human b*stard, you''re not a good person. When my aunt was in trouble, why didn''t you save her?"
Mei scolded angrily.
Chu peeked at her.
"Who said I wasn''t a good person? "
"If you were, how could my aunt have died?"
Mei''s voice turned cold, as if she wanted to attack again.
"Who told you that she died?"
"I have never let down those who treated me with sincerity," Chu chuckled.
"Then where is my aunt?" Mei asked anxiously after being momentarily stunned.
"When the time is right, she will naturally appear."
Chu ignored Mei and turned to look at Long Hai.
"Long Hai, your sister didn''te with you?"
Long Hai cursed in his heart.
Chu was a b*stard.
He had actually seduced his sister?
"B*stard! Aren''t you afraid that the girls you''ve seduced will all gather together?"
This was no longer two-timing. Who knew how many people he had hooked up with?
Kun Sheng, a cultivator from the Ancient Chaos World who had transcended the World Creator realm, could not help but say, "Chu, the ones you''ve hooked up with¡ they all seem to be much older than you, right?"
The experts present were stunned once again.
Chu was known as the human race''s first ancestor, causing the people present to mistakenly think that he was of the same generation as them.
In reality, Chu was their junior.
Piao and Ting were the heaven-blessed geniuses of the same generation, and the gap between them was less than one Daoyuan.
Chu was not like that.
He was a junior in the human race.
Before him, there was Mei''s sister and her lover, who had unparalleled talent and was known as the number one monster of the human race.
He had created a cultivation technique that belonged to the human race.
Chu was ater.
The difference between him and these ancient experts was at least one Great Dao era.
Whether it was Xiao''s lover, Goddess Xi, Mei''s aunt, or Long Hai''s sister, each of them old enough to be Chu''s ancestor!
"What do you know?"
Chu smiled and said, "Haven''t you heard of the saying that matured wine tastes better? They''re all tens of billions of years older than me, so what''s wrong with having a little fun?"
The group of experts cursed inwardly, ''Chu, so you''re such a person!''
The human experts looked embarrassed.
''So, Ancestor Chu is such a person?''
Tai raised his head and looked around.
Chu was indeed such a shameless person.
When she seduced Xiao''s lover back then, he was the one who kept watch.
He was traveling with Goddess Xi and pretending to be her servant!
Whenever Chu got a treasure from her, Tai would get a share as well.
Back then, his strength had increased rapidly, partly because of the treasures Chu had given him.
He even taught me how to hook up with beautiful women...
Tai''s thoughts drifted a little. He could not help but recall the powerful woman he saw in the chaos abyss. He had tried to seduce her, but was tricked and suffered heavy injuries to this day.
Hong looked at Chu with admiration.
Chu was handsome, elegant and carefree.
In the human race, everyone said that Hong had Ancestor Chu''s style.
His gaze turned to Piao. This immortal maiden was rumored to be a human race genius, and it was extremely likely that she was the human race''s first person with great fate.
If she had not entered the immortal race, she would probably be called the mother of the human race now.
If he hooked up with her...
Hong seemed to see the scene of Piao, this big sister, casually giving him the most precious supreme treasures...
Piao''s face darkened.
With Hong''s puny strength, how could he hide his intentions from her?
One look was enough to tell that he had impure intentions.
"I''ll kill you if you have any evil thoughts!"
Hong quivered and hurriedly hid himself.
Chu looked at Hong speechlessly.
How could Piao be so easy to seduce?
If she was easy to seduce, he would have done so long ago. After all, it had not been that long ago that he had been calling her ''Big Sister Piao''.
On the other side, Mo Chi was still roaring in anger, unable to do anything to ckie, who had devoured three more people, and seemed to be having a lot of fun.
All the experts present had to admire Chu''s methods.
He had no idea how he had managed to trick this monster into trusting him.
Thanks to Chu''s appearance, the various races lost their interest in targeting the human race for the time being.
Also, they were very curious as to why Chu would bring up his past love life at this time. The people he had hooked up with in the past were now all influential figures in their respective races.
If they helped him...
How could all the races unite against the human race?
Perhaps only the demon race was untouched. However, would they be able to deal with the human race alone?
The human race of today was no longer the same as before.
Moreover, anyone who knew Chu already knew that he had nned everything out. Since he had appeared and was talking so casually, it meant that he was confident in dealing with any crisis that the human race was about to face.
The strange ck mist monster was a helper he had found.
However, did Chu only have one helper?
Many of the powerful experts of the nine zones turned their eyes to the forces of the races of the chaos, wondering if Chu''s helpers were hidden among them.
This guy was too good at this stuff. Furthermore, they had not seen him for such a long time, so who knew what other trump cards he had prepared during this period, or how many experts he had seduced.
In the nine zones, Chu Xuan was looking at Chu with a strange expression.
It was too awesome.
The people he had hooked up with were all experts who were tens of billions of years older than him.
Amazing!
He was well-versed in the ways of living off women.
Furthermore, Chu looked a little bit like his father Chu Qiuluo.
No, it should be the other way around. His father looked like Chu.
Chu Xuan''s body had already changed and was no longer part of the Chu family''s bloodline. The 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation was a special constitution that would allow him to transcend the chaos. It was beyond the scope of this bloodline.
Even so, he was still a descendant of Chu, just that he no longer shared thetter''s bloodline..
As expected, this sly old fox was very powerful.
On the surface, it was all schemes and plots.
In fact, strength was his true confidence.
Chu Xuan was also extremely good at hiding his strength. With his special constitution, no one could detect his cultivation level.
Chu had already transcended the World Creator realm and was no weaker than Xia.
However, Chu actually had two worlds and two Dao paths, each paired respectively.
One world and Dao path was his creation, while the other world and Dao path were created by the fusion of refinement and transformation of an ancient expert who had fallen, but had left behind a Dao path and world that contained a trace of creation.
When that ancient expert died, he was no weaker than someone who had reached the 30-million-mile mark.
Chu''s strength was no weaker than someone who had reached the 20-million-mile mark. This was because the worlds and Dao paths had yet to fusepletely, as he had only recently obtained them.
However, if necessary, he could temporarily force the fusion to increase his strength.
What made Chu Xuan look at him in a new light was not just the extra world and Dao path, but also how unorthodox and unexpected he was.
Chapter 627 Chu The Playboy (Part 3)
Within the chaos, the experts from the various races gathered.
There were many forces that came from the chaos, and the leader of each force was an expert who had transcended the World Creator realm.
All of these leaders had lived for countless years, and could naturally sense an opportunity when they saw one, as well as sense dangers.
However, no one could make heads or tails of Chu, whether it was his strength or his schemes.
As expected of the first ancestor of the human race!
The old sly fox was amazing.
Chu Xuan sighed sincerely.
At first, he thought that the corpse-like incarnation in the heavenly domain was possibly Chu''s clone. However, after seeing Chu, he knew he could exclude Chu.
Chu Xuan had a few guesses about that person''s identity, but he was still uncertain.
In the chaos, Chu, who was chatting andughing with many experts and reminiscing about his glorious past, unexpectedly, was just a clone!
That''s right! The Chu in the chaos was a clone, and not his true body!
This was why Chu Xuan was so impressed.
A clone had already transcended the World Creator realm.
How could his main body be any weaker?
Furthermore, once his clone merged with his main body, Chu would be equal to, if not stronger than, Prison Dao Ancient God.
Chu,pared to Piao and the other personal disciples of the immortal ancestor, was a junior from an entirely different era, yet he had caught up to their strength.
From this, it was evident that this old guy''s talent was extraordinary. Of course, Chu had received a lot of help in his cultivation from the female experts he had hooked up with.
Living off women was indeed a shortcut. It could save him countless years of hard work.
Prison Dao Ancient God, this Ancient Chaos God, was truly trash.
Even Chu had caught up to him.
Among the races of the nine zones, besides the old ancestors of the immortal, celestial, and demon races, as well as the dragons and fiery phoenixes, who couldpare to Chu among the personal disciples of the various old ancestors?
Piao, a personal disciple of the immortal ancestor¡
Ting, a personal disciple of the celestial ancestor¡
Mo Chi, a personal disciple of the demon ancestor¡
Their strengths were inferior to Chu.
Even if they were not the strongest among the disciples of the three ancestors, it could still be inferred that not many of their fellow personal disciples couldpare to Chu.
Maybe this was also why Chu was talking about his past affairs, and even talking about how he had seduced Xiao''s lover.
It was likely that he was confident in dealing with Xiao.
With him and Ji around, the human race would be safe as long as the old ancestors did not show themselves.
Ji''s Extreme Dao was extremely powerful.
Furthermore, he had received some secret techniques from Chu Xuan, and was alsoprehending the jade talisman Chu Xuan had given him. He would continue to grow stronger and stronger.
Chu probably had allies and helpers too, and likely had spies in all of the major races.
Moreover, his female partners over the years were not weak, and might possibly emerge to assist him in times of need.
Chu Xuan looked at the ck mist monster.
He was also very curious as to how Chu had managed to trick this monster into following his orders.
The ck mist monster had an extraordinary background, and Chu Xuan could sense a familiar aura from it.
Unlike the chaos abyss that Prison Dao Ancient God used to suppress powerful enemies, the abyssal aura around the ck mist monster was purer and denser.
It was likely that this strange monster came from a naturally-created chaos abyss, where the oldws of the chaos were eliminated. It was considered to be where the chaos dumped its garbage, in a sense, but it also contained its own special opportunities.
The oldws that had been eliminated might not remain as such forever. asionally, some eliminatedws would emerge back into the chaos.
Thesews naturally contained some of the mysteries of the chaos.
The strange ck mist monster exuded the aura of the eliminatedws of the chaos.
If Chu Xuan''s guess was correct, this ck mist monster was actually formed over a long period of time from the mixture of eliminatedws of the chaos.
It would be extremely difficult to kill him.
Even if one could defeat him, he would not die, and merely return to where he was born from, and slowly recover. Moreover, it would be quite difficult to defeat the ck mist monster, and it was almost impossible for anyone in the early stages of having transcended the World Creator realm to do so.
Mo Chi was being held back by the strange monster, and the demon race experts were terrified and kept trying to get behind Mo Chi to keep themselves safe.
Of course, they had also thought of hiding among the forces of the various races, but the other forces were not fools. If they allowed that to happen, the strange ck mist monster might start targeting them as well.
Therefore, as soon as they saw the demon race''s experts approaching, they immediately drove them away.
At this moment, the strange ck mist monster and Mo Chi seemed to be ying a game, and the former was definitely having fun as he cackled asionally.
Ever since he was born, he had experienced too few things. Other than devouring some experts, he had no other experiences.
Everything he saw was fresh. This was why he was so easily fooled by Chu.
At this moment, the more he yed, the more excited he became.
Mo Chi waspletely infuriated, but there was nothing he could do to the ck mist monster.
He was striving to protect the demon race''s experts, which was utterly exhausting.
If he did not protect these people, they would all be devoured by the ck mist. However, Mo Chi was not only doing this for the sake of these people, but also for his own life.
After devouring the demon race''s experts, the ck mist monster would definitely be stronger, and would likely pose a threat to him.
"Chu, you and I are irreconcble!"
Mo Chi angrily roared.
Chu was toozy to respond.
The demon was a fool. They had been enemies from the very beginning. Why would this change anything?
Chapter 628 - 628 The Divine World
628 The Divine World
Honestly, he really wanted to join forces with Xia to kill Mo Chi.
However, if he and Xia made their move, Piao and Ting would definitely interfere, as well as the other experts who had transcended the World Creator realm.
There were also the other experts who had transcended the World Creator realm who would also definitely make a move.
In the nine zones, apart from the major races such as the immortals, celestials, and demons, there were still some experts who managed to obtain a fortune or opportunity and transcend the World Creator realm..
It would not be long before these guys returned one after another.
Chu was trying to figure out how the human race would be able to establish a firm foothold.
He looked at the nine zones.
The changes in the nine zones were extraordinary, and had surpassed his expectations.
He had to find a way to enter the nine zones in advance in order to gain the initiative.
The changes of the nine zones were still ongoing, and at this stage, the various races were all unable to enter. However, once the changes stabilized, the power of rejection should disappear.
If they waited until then, they would be at a disadvantage. Of course, no one knew that the nine zones had a master, and that without his permission, the power of rejection would not disappear.
¡
The strange monster was pestering Mo Chi, while Chu and the other experts present were chatting andughing.
Without the demons making things difficult for the humans, no other race would take the initiative to attack them. Therefore, for the time being, everything remained calm and conflict-free.
They were all waiting for the nine zones¡¯ changes to end and the disappearance of the power of rejection. Then, the battle over the great opportunities within the nine zones would begin.
Of course, this peace did not extend to the demon race, who were suffering from the attacks of the strange ck mist monster.
Mo Chi was bing increasingly frustrated.
As more and more experts arrived from the chaos, the audience watching this show increased. Everyone did their best to steer clear of the confrontation.
Those who returned were mostly World Creator realm experts.
Among them, there was nock of experts whose races had been wiped out, leaving only a scant few survivors.
As for the experts who had transcended the World Creator realm, they were the minority, and were all at the early stages of its cultivation.
None of them had surpassed the 30-million-mile mark.
Tai felt embarrassed as he saw these experts returning one after another.
Many of his old acquaintances were all stronger than him.
If not for the jade talisman in his hand, he would not have dared to show himself.
Finally, one day, a giant walked out of the chaos.
A giant race expert who had transcended the World Creator realm had appeared. Now, the giant race truly had someone to rely on.
After all, Tai was not very reliable, and weaker than the other experts.
¡°Sixth Brother.¡±
When Tai saw who it was, he smiled awkwardly.
The sixth ancestor of the giant race, Feng!
¡°Have you recovered from your injuries?¡±
¡°I have.¡±
Tai smiled.
Feng looked at Chu and did not pay much attention to thetter. The giant race expert who had the best rtionship with the human race was the chief of the eighteen ancestors.
The next one after that was Tai, who often hung out with Chu and called him brother. However, they had briefly parted ways after an argument, though that seemed to be a thing of the past now.
Feng did not want to get involved with the human race. He had only returned to protect the giant race and its interests.
He was not particrly interested in the changes in the nine zones either. After greeting the experts present, he returned to the giant race¡¯s territory and remained there.
His intentions were clear. He had returned only for the giant race.
No force was allowed to attack the giant race.
It was also a disy of strength.
The giant race did notck people who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Chu Xuan saw that there was nothing new to see in the chaos, so he turned his attention elsewhere, and checked out the nine zones, which were constantly changing and expanding, though at a much slower pace.
Many things, like the reincarnation cycle, were not far from being perfected.
The Netherworld, Buddhist World and Monster World had all improved as well, and the structure of the three realms had already taken shape.
In the future, the current nine zones would be the ¡®mortal realm¡¯.
The heavenly domain would be the ¡®heaven realm¡¯.
Furthermore, if one wanted to enter the heaven realm, one had to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
The Deste Ancient Zone was the core of the mortal world and the door to the heaven realm.
The lower realm was theherworld, where the reincarnation cycle was.
The Buddhist World and Monster World were rtively independent realms, connected to the human realm, the heaven realm, and theherworld.
The current nine zones had expanded more than a hundred times.
The space was also more stable, and the Heavenly Dao continued to expand along with the nine zones.
The new world was not connected to the Heavenly Dao for the time being, as Chu Xuan had other ns for it.
...
That being said, it was still considered part of the nine zones.
The cultivators of the nine zones were undoubtedly the first to benefit from the great opportunities in the world. Almost every cultivator above the emperor realm was in secluded cultivation,pletely immersed in the joys of the rapid cultivation progress they were enjoying.
The Daoyuan realm cultivators of the nine zones were extending their Dao paths by almost ten miles a day, which was unprecedented. It turned out that clearing ten miles a day was such a happy thing.
Those hidden existences also benefited from this, and either became stronger, or hastened their recovery process. Once they emerged, they would likely be Heavenly Dao Ancient Gods, which was considered a great opportunity and fortune.
After all, the upper limits of the Heavenly Dao were endless, and they would grow stronger in tandem with it. Furthermore, unless the Heavenly Dao was not destroyed, they would basically be immortal, and would be able to recover within the Heavenly Dao.
The number of living beings that broke through to the Dao realm and Daoyuan realm increased, which in turn also strengthened the Heavenly Dao.
This was also why the heavenly Dao had not stopped expanding and improving so far. In a sense, the improvement would never stop, though at some point it would reach a teau, which would be the new norm.
Chu Xuan had a feeling that when the Heavenly Dao stopped expanding, the world would bepletely stable, and the three realms would beplete.
It was likely that the Heavenly Dao¡¯s existence would be known to the experts of the chaos at that point, and everyone would know that the Great Dao had been devoured and reced by the Heavenly Dao.
It would not be long before that happened.
The nine zones would also be history.
...
It was time to give the world a new name.
Chu Xuan pondered for a while.
Then, as he focused his mind, a name resonated within the Heavenly Dao.
Divine World!
The nine zones would be history, and the Divine World would spread throughout the chaos.
The first world in the chaos, the Divine World!
Once news of this got out, it would definitely cause a hugemotion in the chaos, and shake the chaos to its core.
Even chaos supreme beings would take notice of this.
It was inevitable that the Heavenly Dao would change the chaos, and behind those changes and the Heavenly Dao, was him.
If one did not have enough strength, they would not be able to resist this change this brought.
There would definitely be experts who would try to enter the Heavenly Dao and steal what was his.
After this, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s goal would be to devour and fuse with a supremew of the chaos. After the first supremew was devoured, then he would set his eyes on the other eight.
Chapter 629 - 629 On The Threshold Of Breaking Through
629 On The Threshold Of Breaking Through
The Heavenly Dao would eventually rule over everything in the chaos, and all living beings in the chaos could only cultivate within the Heavenly Dao!
The entire chaos would be a single world. Of course, this was far off in the distant future when the Heavenly Dao reached its apex.
If there was an ident or he died, everything would be in vain.
Before that, Chu Xuan first had to face the turmoil caused by the spread of the Heavenly Dao throughout the chaos and the Divine World recing the nine zones.
!!
Experts who had transcended the World Creator realm were not sufficient to threaten the Heavenly Dao, however, chaos supreme realm experts would be.
Still, the situation had not developed to the point where chaos supreme realm experts were involved, so Chu Xuan was not too worried about this.
By the time things reached that point, he should have broken through to the chaos supreme realm. Moreover, the 100-year milestone was not far off.
He would then be able to deal with the potential threat of chaos supreme realm experts. As for those who had transcended the chaos, they were no longer in the chaos after transcending it.
The affairs of the chaos no longer concerned them. Furthermore, Chu Xuan had no idea whether anyone had actually managed to transcend the chaos.
The 95-year milestone soon arrived. Only five years remained until the century-mark.
At this moment, Chu Xuan felt he had reached the threshold of the chaos supreme realm, as the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation began to grow.
However, it was the beginning of achieving the chaos supreme realm.
The chaotic energy of creation in his body would eventually give birth to supremews, and he himself represented the chaos.
If others wanted to break through to the chaos supreme realm, they would need toprehend a supremew of the chaos, and then merge themselves with it.
With this, one could control a portion of the supremew of the chaos, and the power of the Dao path would transform into supreme power.
Chu Xuan¡¯s breakthrough did not need to be like this.
As long as the chaotic energy of creation in his body gave birth to supremews, he would possess supreme power after it developed.
Moreover, the supremews in his body could be integrated into the nine supremews of the chaos and control the power of the supremews.
This was a special characteristic of the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation. It was not bound by the supremews of the chaos.
The rest of the chaos supreme experts¡¯ divine souls were connected to one of the nine supremews of the chaos, and merged with them.
In a certain sense, it was also a kind of restriction.
After all, if one wanted to transcend the chaos, one had to break away from the nine supremews of the chaos.
This was also the reason why these chaos supreme experts had never found a way to transcend the chaos.
Chu Xuan did not have these restrictions.
Within his body, he possessed supreme power because of the supremews that were born from the chaotic energy of creation.
There was no need for his divine soul to be connected to the supremews of the chaos.
He could use the embryonic form of the supremews in his body as a medium to connect with the supremews of the chaos to achieve the same thing, and could disconnect the link at any time.
It was precisely because of this that he was not bound, making it easier for him to transcend the chaos.
Even so, the journey would be long and arduous.
Furthermore, Chu Xuan currently did not have a specific cultivation method to transcend the chaos.
It was just that he continued to improve in this direction.
After breaking through to the chaos supreme realm, Chu Xuan¡¯s cultivation progress would slow down significantly.
Chu Xuan then immersed himself in cultivation, not allowing the situation in the chaos or in the Divine World to affect him.
After all, as long as he did not allow it, no one could prate the Heavenly Dao and enter the Divine World, unless chaos supreme realm experts appeared.
The Heavenly Dao was still in the process of improving, no one knew that it had already reced the Great Dao of the nine zones.
The structure of chaos had changed unknowingly.
However, once the truth was revealed, and the name of the Heavenly Dao spread throughout the chaos, it would definitely attract the chaos supreme realm.
Some might even feel that the Heavenly Dao was the key to transcending the chaos. That would be something that would be fatally attractive to all chaos supreme realm experts.
Chapter 630 Calm Before The Storm (Part 1)
In the chaos, many experts were waiting in silence.
The nine zones'' expansion was slowing down. Although it was close to the Ancient Chaos World, it did not seem to have enough in it to reach the Ancient Chaos World.
Mo Chi was in a sorry state.
The strange monster seemed to be tireless and showed no signs of getting tired. He kept staring at Mo Chi and the demon race''s experts.
In total, the ck mist monster had swallowed six of the demon race experts.
Mo Chi was so angry that steam wasing out of his nostrils.
However, he was helpless.
He was unable to do anything to the ck mist monster.
Ting and the others would not help him.
No one was willing to offend the ck mist monster.
After all, none of them could kill it.
The experts of the nine zones looked at Chu with a hint of fear.
This guy did not look very strong, but the moment he returned, the whole situation changed.
At this moment, a powerful aura emerged from the chaos, brimming with demonic power.
A supreme expert of the demon race had returned.
Mo Chi immediately heaved a sigh of relief, as well as the various experts of the nine zones.
Chu raised an eyebrow and looked at the chaos.
Very strong!
This neer was stronger than Mo Chi, and was even stronger than Mei.
Boom!
Suddenly, a powerful devouring force appeared, creating a terrifying vortex that engulfed the ck mist monster.
Xia looked at Chu.
Should he make a move?
Chu shook his head.
If Xia attacked, Ting would attack too.
It was inevitable!
Bang! Bang!
The ck mist monster turned into a cloud of ck mist.
However, it still could not escape the vortex. More than half of the ck mist was swallowed up.
Bang! Bang!
An explosive sound came from the vortex, and a wisp of ck mist seemed to have beenpletely annihted.
The ck mist that had escaped from the vortex condensed back into human form.
He looked at the ck vortex and roared in anger.
The vortex subsided, and a demon walked over, his eyes red and cold.
Mo Shi!
The personal disciple of the demon ancestor, and Mo Chi''s senior brother.
The ck mist monster roared and red at Mo Shi, but there was also a hint of fear in his eyes.
Bang! Bang!
The ck mist exploded, and within the chaos, a murky color appeared.
There seemed to be a special power of thews lingering around it.
It spread toward Mo Shi, who snorted coldly.
He raised his hand and pped. The vortex reappeared and swallowed that murky substance into the vortex.
In an instant, Mo Shi''s expression turned pale.
The vortex actually showed signs of contamination.
Boom!
Mo Shi waved his hand, and the vortex disappeared into the chaos.
The strange monster could not be killed, but he could be temporarily expelled.
With the ck mist monster gone, many people turned to look at Chu.
Mo Shi had returned, so the human race was going to face a crisis again.
Once the demon race made their move, many experts would follow suit.
Mo Chi did not hesitate and attacked.
"Chu, you deserve to die!"
Boom!
Shua!
A saber beam shed through the chaos. Xia had made his move.
Tai looked at Mo Shi helplessly. He took out the jade talisman and gave it to Chu, "This is for you!"
As soon as the jade talisman was taken out, everyone''s expression changed.
That faint might exuded by the jade talisman felt suffocating.
Mo Shi''s expression changed as well.
"Giant race, are you siding with the humans?" he asked coldly.
In the past, the first ancestor of the giant race had protected the human race and imparted a body-tempering technique to them.
"I am good friends with Chu. It''s personal and doesn''t involve the giant race," Tai said coldly.
Chu looked at the jade talisman in Tai''s hand. He could sense the terrifying power contained within it.
Powerful as it was, it was impossible for the human race to survive this situation with just this.
The top experts of the major races all had their own trump cards.
It was not impossible to offset the power of the jade talisman by paying a price.
Furthermore, Chu could sense that although Mo Shi was wary, he was not too afraid.
Obviously, he was prepared.
Even if the jade talisman could kill Mo Shi, it would not change anything.
On the contrary, it would provoke the powerful experts of the nine territories and encourage them to pay a great price to destroy the human race.
"Tai, take back the jade talisman. The human race won''t go this far."
Chu shook his head and smiled.
Tai was displeased.
"When did you be so wishy-washy? You''ve always been the one scamming treasures from me. Why don''t you want one when I give it to you?"
Chu looked at the silly giant andughed, "Tai, since you know that, you should also understand that if I don''t want your treasure, it means I have the confidence to solve this problem."
Tai looked at him in confusion.
Chu was known for his wless ns and schemes.
However, with his current strength, could he really solve the current dilemma?
In the face of absolute power, schemes would not be that useful.
Tai thought for a moment and put away the jade talisman.
He had decided that if Chu was in a dangerous situation where he would definitely die, he would use this jade talisman to save him.
He could not care too much about the other humans.
Xia and Mo Chi were already engaged in a great battle.
Mo Shi looked at Chu.
"I''d like to see how you''re going to deal with this situation."
With a wave of his hand, a powerful vortex appeared, and a terrifying devouring power swept toward the human race''s experts.
Chuughed and said, "Why bother?"
Many experts from the nine zones were eager to join in, including Ting, whose body was already starting to surge with power.
Chu looked at him.
"If you make a move, your sister might punish you!"
The lightning around Ting''s body ceased to circte.
His face was filled with anger.
The human race''s experts were about to be swallowed by the vortex.
Ayer of ripples appeared, like water, blocking the vortex and offsetting the devouring power.
Mo Shi looked up.
A coquettish woman floated over elegantly.
A faint ripple of water appeared on her finger, exuding the power of her Dao path.
When they saw who had intervened, everyone was stunned.
"Is the Water God Valley sect going to interfere in the affairs of the nine zones?"
The one who spoke up was Piao.
It was not a matter between the demon race and the human race, but a matter involving the races of the nine zones.
Both the demon race and the human race came from the nine zones, so Piao ssified this as an internal matter between the races of the nine zones.
The Water God Valley sect was a force of the chaos. They had crossed the line by interfering in the affairs of the nine zones.
The woman did not stop. There were water ripples around her body, like a fairy in the water.
She was an unparalleled beauty.
As she blocked Mo Shi''s devouring vortex, she looked at Piao and smiled, "This has nothing to do with the Water God Valley sect. Besides, I''m also a part of the nine zones."
She looked at the elegant and handsome Chu.
"He''s my man, so what''s wrong with me standing up for my man?"
Everyone was stunned.
Even Mo Shi stopped attacking.
Even Hong and the other human race''s experts were all stunned.
Ancestor Chu... was too good at seducing people!
He had actually seduced such a powerful woman!
Piao was stunned.
He recalled how Chu had called her Big Sister Piao and had given her some treasures.
At that time, was Chu trying to seduce her?
B*stard!
Ting was so angry that lightning crackled all around him.
"Chu, didn''t you and my sister..." he said angrily.
He was going crazy.
This b*stard!
How many people had he hooked up with?
The woman smiled elegantly and gracefully. She took out a folding fan, opened it, and gently fanned herself.
"Oh, about Sister Xi, she knows!"
The smile on Chu''s face was very innocent.
Ting was so angry that he almost vomited blood.
Chapter 631 Calm Before The Storm (Part 2)
All of the experts were stunned.
This was especially true for the experts from the other races who were around the same age as Ting.
Did Goddess Xi know that Chu had seduced another woman?
She actually did not care?
What was going on?
Back then, Yao had pursued Xi but was rejected.
If he knew about this, he would probably vomit blood.
Of course, there was nock of people who were envious of Chu.
His strength was average, but he was able to hook up with so many female experts.
Moreover, they did not mind him fooling around with other women?
Was Chu so charming?
Hong made up his mind that, after this, he would ask Ancestor Chu for advice on how to hook up with female experts.
For the prosperity of the human race, he would make the ''sacrifice''!
On the other side, Mo Chi and Xia had stopped fighting.
Everything seemed to have entered a strange stalemate.
Unless Ting or Long Hai also attacked, the situation would not change.
From the looks of it, the possibility was not high.
Long Hai was reading a book, and as for Ting¡
His sister had been seduced, and he was about to go crazy with anger, but he did not dare to make a move.
If he angered his sister, the consequences would not be good.
Piao did not seem to have any intention of making a move.
There was another expert who had surpassed the World Creator realm, but he was slightly weaker, so he would not be able to tilt the bnce of the situation.
Now, they could only wait¡
Wait for the other experts to return.
Chu was carefree and looked in all directions with an evil gaze. His posture was natural and unrestrained.
Mo Shi''s expression was dark.
Mo Chi''s expression was extremely ugly.
There was a hint of fear in his eyes as he looked at the woman.
Mo Chi was weaker than the other party, and even Mo Shi did not have the confidence to win.
She was the number one genius of the Water God Valley sect, Shui Lian!
It was rumored that the Water God Valley sect was founded by an Ancient Chaos God.
Many powerful forces in the chaos hade for the nine zones'' change this time.
Other than Shui Lian, there were also other female experts.
The experts of the nine zones could not help but look at the remaining female experts. Were any among them Chu''s lovers as well?
They all cursed inwardly.
How did this b*stard Chu hook up with these female experts?
What was even more ridiculous was...
These female experts were actually willing to be on good terms with him despite knowing that he had other lovers.
It would be fine if Chu was a supreme expert, but he was not.
Was his cultivation method rted to seduction?
Boom!
From the chaos, another powerful aura emerged.
Another World Creator realm expert arrived, who was also from one of the races of the nine zones.
However, despite this, Mo Shi did not start fighting.
He continued to wait.
Chu was all smiles.
After that, more and more experts returned.
The nine zones now had three more experts who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Even if they were weaker than Xia in a one-on-one fight, they could still gain the upper hand if they joined forces.
Mo Shi was still waiting.
The experts of the nine zones were also waiting patiently.
The world was expanding, but it had not stabilized yet.
The power of rejection did not disappear either.
There was no rush to deal with the human race.
All the races had a tacit understanding, which was that they could not allow the humans to enter the nine zones.
The human race was blessed by the Great Dao, so their chances of entering the nine zones and obtaining opportunities were far higher than other races.
The two sides had been fighting for a long time, so if the human race truly rose up, all of the other races would be suppressed.
This was inevitable!
For example, the human race had be the overlord of the nine zones and had almost unified the nine zones.
Now, the descendants of the various races in the nine zones were all suppressed by the human race to the point of suffocation.
In fact, some of the races that had stayed in the nine zones had gone extinct.
More and more experts continued to arrive, which increased the amount of pressure on Hong and the others.
Only Chu remained calm, despite the fact that no other human race supreme experts had returned.
Even Shui Lian felt the pressure. Mo Shi was no weaker than her.
If they were to fight, she might even be at a disadvantage.
On the human side, Xia was the only one who had transcended the World Creator realm.
He nced at Chu, who was still as calm as ever.
This put his heart more at ease.
Ancestor Chu probably still had more trump cards up his sleeve.
As more and more experts appeared, the atmosphere became more and more solemn. It was like the calm before the storm.
Piao frowned.
Where did Chu get his confidence from?
Chapter 632 Breaking Through, Chaos Supreme Realm
Could it be that he had found a powerful backer?
Was that even possible?
Could it be that he was really confident despite being surrounded by the various races?
Even if the celestial and immortal race did not participate, enough demon race supreme experts had returned topletely overrun the human race''s forces.
Mo Shi looked at Chu in silence.
He was known as the first ancestor of the human race, but he was not too strong.
However, he was unparalleled in his schemes and was good at seducing female experts.
The battle against the human race was about to break out.
Ji had been watching silently, and did not show himself. He was focused onprehending the insights within the jade talisman Chu Xuan had given him,
His strength had increased.
These experts had alle for the changes in the nine zones. However none of them knew that these changes were rted to the Supreme Lord.
How could they seize the opportunities in the nine zones without the Supreme Lord''s permission.
That being said, he did not know why Chu was so confident.
Naturally, he could sense how extraordinary Chu was, so he did not believe that Chu was weak. Chu had most definitely transcended the World Creator realm.
However, it did not give him any sense of oppression, so Chu was likely weaker than he was.
Under such circumstances, how could he be so confident?
Even Ji did not have the confidence to deal with so many experts who had transcended the World Creator realm.
He watched silently, waiting for the right moment to strike.
Once he made a move, he would definitely kill someone.
He had disappeared for such a long time, so the other races had probably forgotten about him.
Perhaps it was time to bring back those memories, and help them to recall the fear they had felt in the past.
¡
Chu Xuan woke up from his state ofprehension.
Within his body, the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation had given birth to the embryonic form of the supremews of the chaos.
His Dao path surrounded them, and acted like a bridge.
At this moment, his entire being was undergoing some sort of transformation.
He looked up and saw the nine supremews of the chaos, which maintained the existence of the chaos.
With a single thought, a supremew in his divine soul directly connected with a supremew in the chaos.
It felt as if all living beings in the chaos were under his control.
Be it their Dao paths or worlds, they were all like bubbles that would burst with a single poke.
His body began to generate supreme power.
After 98 years, Chu Xuan had broken through to the chaos supreme realm.
At this moment, Chu Xuan deeply realized the power and horror of the chaos supreme realm.
After retrieving the connection with the supremew of the chaos, Chu Xuan continued to observe the embryonic supremew in the mass of chaotic energy of creation.
Even though it had already grown a bit and had given birth to supreme power, and even though it could connect to the supremews of the chaos and control part of their power, they were still weak and were like seedlings.
Chu Xuan examined the changes in his body.
His strength had been raised to a terrifying level.
How terrifying would it be to transcend the chaos then?
Only by breaking through to the chaos supreme realm could one understand the gap between transcending the World Creator realm and the chaos supreme realm.
A chaos supreme realm expert could easily kill all those who had transcended the World Creator realm within the chaos. No matter how many of them there were, they would not be able to pose a threat to a chaos supreme realm expert.
He was truly at the peak of the chaos, above all living beings in the chaos, and in control of the supremews of the chaos.
After breaking through to the chaos supreme realm, Chu Xuan''s cultivation speed suddenly dropped.
He was only slowly improving in the direction of transcending the chaos.
This was the natural ability of the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation to transcend the chaos. However, without a corresponding cultivation method, he would not be able to actively cultivate in that direction.
Chu Xuan could only wait for the 100-year milestone reward and hope to receive a cultivation method that would allow him to transcend the chaos.
"You remained in seclusion, yet broke through to the chaos supreme realm. You became the fastest cultivator to break through the chaos supreme realm in the history of the chaos. You are also the only cultivator to break through to the chaos supreme realm in a hundred years. You have been rewarded with the experience of transcending the chaos."
The system''s notification rang out.
He had set a new record, so it was inevitable that the system''s reward would be triggered.
To Chu Xuan''s surprise, the reward this time was to experience transcending chaos?
What was it like to transcend the chaos?
This time, he might understand, and perhaps would find out if there had been anyone who had transcended the chaos.
ording to Chu Xuan''s spections, even if there were those who transcended the chaos, they were definitely not in the chaos.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
By experiencing transcending the chaos, he would gain insights into the process.
Boom!
Chu Xuan only felt that everything was sublimating. Be it the chaos or the world, they were all copsing like bubbles around him. A terrifying and unknown power appeared out of nowhere.
It seemed to be resisting his attempt to transcend the chaos, and was trying to stop him from improving.
Chu Xuan experienced this process. Perhaps this was the kind of tribtion one had to face in order to transcend the chaos?
Only by surpassing it could one transcend the chaos?
He wondered if he would encounter something simr when he attempted to transcend the chaos in the future. Would his 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation allow him to circumvent this?
At a certain moment, Chu Xuan felt like he had broken through some kind of restriction, and arrived at an unknown space.
There was nothing here.
It was as if everything was nk.
However, if it was nk, how could such a special ce exist?
He opened his eyes.
He looked down.
He saw a huge gray sphere that was slowly expanding.
Was that the chaos?
The chaos kept expanding and expanding.
This was also the reason why he felt that the chaos was boundless.
The chaos was always expanding and bing bigger.
When chaos became bigger, it naturally meant that chaos was bing stronger.
Chu Xuan silently looked at the chaos below.
This was what it meant to transcend the chaos?
Where was he after transcending the chaos?
Chu Xuan looked to the side of the chaos and saw that there was also a gray mass that was constantly expanding.
Another chaos?
He looked around and saw nine different chaoses.
Chu Xuan looked at the chaos below him, which was where he was now.
Beside it was another chaos, which was also expanding.
ording to how things were progressing the two chaoses would collide and merge one day?
Chu Xuan now understood a few things.
Originally, this mysterious domain had more than nine chaoses.
However, in the end, they collided and fused, leaving only nine behind.
Perhaps, after countless years, only one chaos would exist in this mysterious domain.
His will began to return.
From the corner of his eyes, Chu Xuan saw an unknown ce in the mysterious domain. However, he was too far away to see it clearly.
Suddenly, he saw a huge head floating outside one of the chaoses.
At the center of the head, there was an eye.
There was still some life left in the huge eye, but it was very dim.
What was that?
Chu Xuan''s heart trembled. Was that an existence that had transcended the chaos and was on the verge of death?
Chapter 633 The Start Of The Battle (Part 1)
Chu Xuan''s will returned. In his mind, he was thinking about that huge head.
There was still some spirit left in that single eye.
"Was it severely injured and on the verge of death when it transcended chaos?"
Chu Xuan did not know if that head had seeded or not.
It had indeed left the chaos, and entered the mysterious domain.
However, there was only a little bit of energy left in that eye, and it seemed as if it was about to die.
Chu Xuan did not know if that mysterious existence could persist.
If it died in the end...
It also meant that it had failed to transcend the chaos.
Even if it survived, would it be able to recover from such a serious injury in the mysterious domain?
In a corner of the mysterious domain, the outline of an unknown ce could be vaguely seen.
What was that?
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought.
How did the mysterious domain outside the chaos exist?
It supported the growth and expansion of chaos.
Also what was beyond the mysterious realm?
Only those who transcended the chaos would discover these secrets.
Chu Xuan had transcended chaos and seen the essence of chaos, which was constantly expanding.
One day, it would collide with another chaos, and finally merge together to form a new chaos.
If that was the case, what would the living beings in the two chaoses face?
It was bound to be another cmity.
Every time the chaoses collided and fused, a new chaos would be created and a new chaos would be created.
Nine Daoyuan was a Great Dao era. In that case, was there a chaos era?
Chu Xuan pondered. How long had the supreme existences of this chaos existed?
Could it be that there was a supreme existence during thest collision and fusion of chaoses?
Was the Lord of Chaos one of them? Did he experience the collision and fusion of chaoses?
Was a chaos collision equivalent to a chaos era?
Chu Xuan estimated how long it would take for two chaoses to collide with each other.
Was the chaos currently at the end of a chaos era?
There were some changes in the chaos. Perhaps this was rted to that.
Even though the two chaoses had yet to collide, the closer they got to each other, there would be changes triggered.
The collision of chaoses was both a cmity and an opportunity.
Chu Xuan sighed.
I wonder if those supreme existences know about this?
Did they notice some unusual changes?
They probably did not.
After all, without transcending chaos, how would one know that it was about the collision and fusion of chaoses?
This chaos would not be able to collide with another chaos in a short period of time.
As the distance between the two sides decreased, some changes would appear in the chaos.
Chu Xuan was not worried that the collision of chaoses would bring about any special changes.
They were still far from a collision.
Moreover, he had already broken through to the chaos supreme realm. Even if the two chaoses collided, supreme chaos realm experts should be able to survive.
He might even obtain an opportunity to transcend the chaos.
Moreover, Chu Xuan estimated that he would have transcended the chaos by the time the two chaoses collided.
After breaking through to the supreme chaos realm, he was truly full of confidence.
The Heavenly Dao also gradually stabilized.
The disappearance of the Great Dao of the nine zones and the birth of the Heavenly Dao would be known to all living beings in the chaos.
Moreover, from now on, the nine zones would no longer exist.
It was now the Divine World, which was divided into three realms.
Now, the heavenly domain had truly be the heavenly realm.
To enter the heavenly realm, one had to break through to the Daoyuan realm.
Furthermore, they had to undergo certain tests.
The Daoyuan realm cultivators of the heavenly realm would not be able to interfere with the lower realms at will.
This was a long process, the beginning of a new era, and something that could not bepleted in a day.
The world also had reincarnation.
Life and death had the cycle of reincarnation, while yin and yang were divided into two realms.
Boom!
Suddenly, a powerful aura erupted from the chaos outside the world.
Chu Xuan sat on his chair leisurely.
He brewed a pot of tea and used the Chaos Dao Mirror to observe what was going on outside.
He did not look at it directly.
Instead, it was like watching a movie when he used the Chaos Dao Mirror.
This was life.
Beyond the world, within the chaos.
The situation had changed drastically.
A man emerged from the chaos.
Miao!
Miao had already transcended the World Creator realm.
Even though he had just broken through, he was still stronger than the weaker cultivators present who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Miao''s appearance caused Chu''s expression to turn ugly.
Among the immortal race, Miao was the one who targeted the human race the most.
Piao frowned but did not say anything. He just watched silently.
"Where is he?"
Miao looked at Chu coldly.
"I don''t know who you''re talking about."
Chu''s expression did not look good.
His eyes were cold.
"You don''t know about Qin?"
Killing intent condensed around Miao''s body.
"Who is Qin?"
Chu frowned.
He roughly knew who Qin was.
"What do the grudges of your generation have to do with us?"
Facing Miao''s overbearing attitude, Chu''s expression also turned cold.
"Why?"
Miao unsheathed his sword, his aura bursting forth as the power of his Dao path revolved around him.
"I''d like to see if he''s really going to sit back and watch the human race being destroyed!"
Chapter 634 The Start Of The Battle (Part 2)
The sword in Miao''s hand released a terrifying killing intent.
His expression was ferocious.
Piao frowned.
In the end, she did not say anything or try to dissuade him.
Chu was also furious.
He was notpletely clueless about some of Miao''s matters.
He turned to Mei.
"Miao is one of the main culprits behind the extinction of the Heavenly Fox race," he said coldly, "Don''t you want revenge? What, are you afraid of the immortal ancestor''s direct disciple?"
When Mei heard this, the nine tails behind her fanned out, like nine Dao paths.
"It was you?"
Miao said coldly, "What does the extinction of the Heavenly Fox race have to do with me? Qin is the murderer!"
Chuughed coldly.
"Miao, you stole the Heavenly Fox race''s fate and tried in vain to interfere with Yun''s matters. In the end, you suffered a bacsh and caused the punishment of the Great Dao to descend. That''s why the Heavenly Fox race didn''t survive the great cmity."
"You are the one who did all these evil things. If you weren''t unwilling to give up and didn''t try to change Yun''s will and gain her favor, the Heavenly Fox race wouldn''t have declined during the great cmity. How could Yun have fallen if that had not happened?"
Miao''s expression was dark and his face was twisted.
"If he didn''t deceive Yun, all of this wouldn''t have happened. You humans are cunning and shameless. You should be destroyed!"
He pointed the sword at Chu, and a terrifying surge of power erupted.
Shui Lian stood in front of Chu, negating the pressure of that oppressive aura.
"Chu, I thought you knew nothing? Why do you know now?"
Chu sneered, "I don''t know, but someone else does."
"Your aunt has told me the reason," he said, looking at Mei.
Mei''s expression was somewhatplicated.
Her aunt was actually Chu''s lover, which left her speechless
However, the death of the Heavenly Fox race should be rted to Miao.
There were traces of the immortals interfering in the matter of the Heavenly Fox race back then. Looking back at it now, there was no doubt about that.
"Miao, you deserve to die!"
Mei made her move.
Boom!
The power of his great Dao erupted, pressing down on Miao.
Yi Gang had broken through and transcended the great Dao of heaven and earth, so his strength was not as good as Mei''s.
Miao''s face was ferocious at this moment.
"Idiot, why are you being deceived by the human race like Yun? Humans are shameless and cunning. How can we trust them?"
With a wave of his sword, boundless sword beams swept out like waves.
However, he was still suppressed.
Miao was worthy of being the immortal ancestor''s direct disciple. Even though he was at a disadvantage, Mei could not suppress him in a short time.
"Mo Chi, Mo Shi, why aren''t you attacking? Exterminate the human race!"
Miao roared with a ferocious expression.
Piao sighed and did not say anything.
Miao, in the end, could not let go. His mentality had already descended down the wrong path.
After his breakthrough this time, his obsession had taken over.
"Haha, then let''s do it!"
Mo Shiughed.
With a wave of his hand, a vortex appeared.
"Chu, I''d like to see how many experts you''ve roped in to help you."
"Those who want to interfere," he continued coldly, "Think carefully about whether you want to be enemies with the nine zones!"
Miao attacked.
Mo Shi made his move.
Mo Chi and the others who had transcended the World Creator realm also attacked. The immortal race expert who had transcended the World Creator realm also attacked.
It was obvious that the other party was on good terms with Miao.
However, Piao did not act, and neither did Ting.
The experts of the fiery phoenixes stood to the side and did not interfere either. It was the same for Long Hai and the dragon experts.
Without Huang Long''s permission, they did not dare to act.
The terrifying power of many Dao paths surged toward the humans.
Tai was extremely nervous.
The jade talisman appeared in his hand.
''Let''s see what other tricks Chu has up his sleeve.''
''If he doesn''t have any, I''ll have to use the jade talisman.''
More than ten cultivators who had transcended the World Creator realm were attacking.
How could they resist?
Chu''s expression was calm and he did not move.
Boom!
Two experts from the forces of the chaos suddenly attacked and blocked one of the experts who were attacking the human race.
On the Ancient Chaos World''s side, an expert also took action and stopped another one.
As expected, Chu had roped in some experts to help him.
However, it was not enough!
Mo Shi''s aura continued to burst forth. Shui Lian barely managed to resist, but the power of her Dao path was shaking. Clearly, she was not as strong as Mo Shi.
Boom!
Xia made his move.
He swung his saber and blocked two weaker experts who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Chu waved his hand, and a g fluttered out, forming a wall of power, blocking the remaining attacks.
However, the g shook and even started to tear.
This defensive treasure would not be able tost long.
"Chu, is that it?"
Mo Shi''s aura grew stronger and stronger.
It was almost impossible for Shui Lian to resist him.
The small g was a defensive treasure, but it was obviously impossible for it to resist the attacks of so many experts. Soon, it was on the verge of being destroyed.
Chu was not flustered, and his expression remained calm.
He looked at Mo Shi and smiled.
"Mo Shi, you''re stillcking. I''ll only take you seriously if Mo Yaoes over."
"Arrogant!"
Mo Shi was enraged.
Mo Yao was a notorious powerful demon among the demon race.
There was a period of time in the nine zones when all the races trembled in fear when they heard Mo Yao''s name.
He was far more powerful than Mo Shi.
Chu, what kind of strength did he possess?
How dare he say that only Mo Yao was worthy of his attention!
Boom!
The vortex turned into a terrifying fist that came straight for Chu.
The water curtain-like defense that Shui Lian had condensed was constantly shaking, as if it would copse at any time.
Wisps of demonic power seeped through the water curtain.
Shui Lian let out a soft cry, and the water rippled, once again blocking the attack.
Boom!
Mo Shi threw punch after punch.
Each punch contained his terrifying devouring power, which continuously devoured the power of Shui Lian''s Dao path.
At this moment, nine rays of light descended from the chaos like nine Dao paths. With a loud boom, they struck Mo Shi''s fist.
Mo Shi took a few steps back and looked over.
A magnificent figure walked over leisurely.
The nine tails that bloomed behind her were like nine Dao paths.
"Xuan, you want to interfere?"
Mo Shi''s eyes glowed with a ferocious light.
Xuan looked at Mei, who was fighting with Miao, and said gently, "In this world, the only people worthy of my concern were those two."
With a wave of her hand, the power of her Dao path erupted, and with a loud bang, it directly crushed the attack of an expert who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Piao''s expression turned serious.
Xuan had actually reached this level.
Mo Shi felt pressured by Xuan.
The other party had surpassed the 20-million-mile mark!
"Chu, is this the basis of your confidence?"
Mo Shi looked at Chu coldly, his eyes filled with contempt and disdain.
A yboy who seduced female experts and relied on them!
"I''ve said it before. Unless Mo Yao and the others return, you are not worthy of my attention."
Chu Feng smiled indifferently.
"Is that so?"
Mo Shi snorted coldly.
He turned back and looked at the Ancient Chaos World.
"Make your move."
One person from the Ancient Chaos World was not much weaker than Xuan.
Xuan looked at Chu with a tender gaze.
She waved her hand and the power of her Dao path appeared. She then started fighting with the one from the Ancient Chaos World.
Although she had the upper hand, it was not easy to suppress that person.
Mo Shi and the others who had transcended the World Creator realm attacked again.
Mo Chi headed straight for Xia.
Boom!
This time, the battle was getting more and more intense.
Chu was still calm.
He looked at the defensive g that was continuously tearing and was on the verge of copsing, but he was still not anxious.
It seemed like he was still waiting for someone.
Tai was extremely anxious.
He had almost activated the jade talisman a few times.
He felt some regret in his heart. If he had known this would happen, he would have been more shameless and asked Daoist Brother for a few more jade talismans.
? Xia was fighting against three cultivators who had transcended the World Creator realm, including Mo Chi.
After fighting for a while, Xia''s Dao path shook, and he staggered backward.
There were many wounds on his body, and his breathing wasbored.
Hong and the rest were extremely anxious.
However, the difference in strength was too great.
They could not help at all.
If they got a little closer, they would be annihted by the shockwaves from the battle.
At this moment, they truly realized how weak they were.
Even if they were the top existences among the World Creator realm experts, faced with those who had transcended the World Creator realm, they were like ants.
Chu was still calm.
It was as if he did not notice that Xia was in danger.
Piao frowned.
Who was Chu waiting for?
A small chaos mountain appeared silently.
There was a man standing on the mountain.
He looked at Xia''s battlefield, raised his hand, and threw a punch at Mo Chi!
Chapter 635 The Start Of The Battle (Part 3)
Ji had made his appearance!
He did not know what trump cards Chu had, but none of that was important.
He was going to make a move and kill Mo Chi!
He had returned! Were the various races ready for hiseback?
In the past, he had killed so many people in the nine zones that all the races had been terrified and were forced to summon the experts from the chaos back.
Ji then faked his death to escape into the chaos.
Had they forgotten about his existence?
Today, he would kill a personal disciple of the demon ancestor to announce his return!
Ji appeared very suddenly.
Piao noticed, and the rest of the experts also noticed him.
They were all stunned.
Why had they failed to detect his presence before he appeared?
Mo Chi''s intuition told him that danger wasing.
"Roar!"
An unprecedented crisis struck.
He roared and his demonic body expanded to the size of a small world.
The terrifying power of his Dao path surrounded his huge body.
Arge ck saber with surging demonic power appeared in his hand, which he then swung.
This was his strongest attack!
Then, cracks appeared on Mo Chi''s massive body, and the power of his Dao path seemed to have been sucked dry.
An extreme power suddenly appeared, turning from invisible to tangible.
Like a sharp arrow, it pierced through space and was headed straight for Mo Chi.
Boom!
Mo Chi''s saber shattered!
Pfft!
Mo Chi''s huge body trembled as countless cracks appeared on it.
His face was filled with disbelief.
He looked at the person standing on the chaos mountain.
The man just stood there without any spiritual power fluctuations.
He did not exude any aura, and lookedpletely ordinary.
Mo Chi''s body continued cracking.
Then¡
At a certain moment, it exploded with a bang.
His Dao path and world copsed, and the heavenly phenomenon that apanied the fall of a Dao path''s destruction filled the surroundings.
It had all happened too quickly!
None of the experts present could react in time.
Even Chu was shocked.
Ji''s appearance here was beyond his expectations.
Silence!
Mo Chi had fallen!
An expert who had transcended the World Creator realm, and was a personal disciple of the demon ancestor, had actually fallen.
He was killed in one strike!
The two experts who were fighting alongside Mo Chi against Xia were frightened and immediately fled.
It was too terrifying!
Even someone as powerful as Mo Chi had been killed in one strike!
All of the fighting stopped instantly.
Unexpectedly, the first expert to die was not from the human race, but the demon race.
Chu and Xia were both surprised.
It was actually Ji!
Moreover, his strength had reached such a terrifying level.
He had killed Mo Chi in one strike!
The Extreme Dao was indeed extremely powerful.
Even the two of them thought that Ji had already died.
After all, when they tried to save Ji, they were surrounded by experts from the various races and failed in the end.
However, Ji had reappeared, and he was stronger than Xia!
"Ji!"
Some people from the nine zones were in disbelief.
Ji was the most vicious person from the human race, and an iparably powerful existence.
He had created the Extreme Dao.
Many of the descendants of the powerful experts of the nine zones who were highly valued had fallen at Ji''s hands.
In the end, the immortal, celestial, and demon races attacked and surrounded him.
However, they believed that they had killed him back then!
How was that possible?
Back then, they had destroyed his Dao path.
Why did he not die?
No one would have thought that the one who died was just Ji''s incarnation.
His true body had already left.
Of course, after separating a portion of his Extreme Dao and turning it into an incarnation, his true body was extremely weak for a long time.
Hong looked at Ji with aplicated expression.
This was because Ji''s ferocity and brutality had caused the human race to suffer the wrath of the various races in Hong''s era.
The human race was almost exterminated.
Hong''s rise could be said to be fraught with difficulties, but he eventually led the human race out of that predicament and became the fourth ancestor of the human race.
Each of the 10 ancestors of the human race had their own unique traits. They all had the followers among the human race''s geniuses of their respective eras.
Most of the human race''s experts today were the supreme geniuses who followed Chu, Xia, and Hong, while the rest were geniuses who followed the other ancestors.
Even Yue, who had already fallen, had his followers, as did Wu.
Only Ji had no followers.
His Extreme Dao was difficult to cultivate, and had many stringent requirements.
Furthermore, he had gone all out and massacred the experts of the various races, eventually causing the deaths of his former followers due to vengeance.
As expected of the most vicious man of the human race.
The moment he returned, he killed the demon ancestor''s personal disciple.
His strength was also terrifyingly powerful.
Ji slowly flew down from the chaos mountain. When he did, the chaos mountain turned into dust and disappeared.
The experts of the nine zones all gathered together with serious expressions.
Mo Shi''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the man with fear.
Piao''s expression was also solemn.
The human race had actually produced such a powerful existence.
Was this why Chu was so confident?
Ji did not exude any aura as he approached, but there seemed to be a trace of something special around him.
"Didn''t you want to fight? Wasn''t everyone moring to exterminate the human race?"
Chapter 636 Mo Yao (Part 1)
Ji''s voice was calm.
He flew over and turned his head to look at Miao and Mei.
He raised his hand and pointed a finger at Miao.
"So what if he''s a direct disciple of the immortal ancestor?"
Miao''s expression changed.
His strength was inferior to Mo Chi''s!
At this moment, a golden rope appeared in his hand.
Boom!
The golden rope transformed into a giant dragon that coiled around Miao, protecting him.
The golden rope had been given to him by the immortal ancestor to deal with Prison Dao Ancient God.
At this moment, Ji''s attack gave him a strong sense of danger. Therefore, he had no choice but to use this treasure.
Boom!
The golden rope shook and trembled, but in the end, it blocked Ji''s attack.
Miao''s expression was extremely unsightly.
The resentment that had been suppressed in his heart for the human racepletely erupted at this moment.
He channeled the power of his Dao path and poured it into the golden rope, activating the immortal ancestor''s power within it.
"Go!"
The golden rope flew toward Ji.
This treasure was something that could bind Prison Dao Ancient God, and Miao did not believe that Ji was more powerful than thetter.
In the distance, Chu''s expression changed.
The power of the immortal ancestor?
However, Ji did not panic at all.
The golden rope had locked onto him, and he could not escape.
He raised his hand, and a special power started circting. The power of his Extreme Dao seemed to have entered a special state.
His figure gradually became illusory.
Shua!
The golden rope bound Ji''s illusionary body.
On the other side, Mo Shi made his move the moment Ji was bound.
A terrifying power erupted.
A water screen appeared as Shui Lian hurriedly tried to stop him.
Chu''s figure moved, and he was about to personally take action.
Then, Ji''s body shimmered, and the golden rope that bound his body suddenly disappeared without a trace.
No one knew where it had gone.
Ji''s figure reappeared.
In the Divine World, in the Netherworld''s reincarnation cycle, a golden rope suddenly appeared around Ji''s incarnation and firmly bound him.
At the critical moment, Ji''s main body had swapped ces with his incarnation, which had taken his ce before he was bound by the golden rope.
The golden rope contained immense power, and could bind even a middle-stage expert who had transcended the World Creator realm.
After all, it contained the power of the immortal ancestor. Based on this, Chu Xuan could infer that thetter had likely exceeded the 70-million-mile mark, and not by a small margin either.
If the immortal ancestor had reached such a level, then the celestial and demon ancestors were likely of simr strength.
They were all top experts who had transcended the World Creator realm.
In the reincarnation cycle, Ji''s incarnation was silently enduring the restraints of the golden rope.
At the same time, he activated the power of the reincarnation cycle and began to wear down the power in the golden rope.
Hun You was stunned. Seeing the golden rope, he sensed a familiar aura.
He started to think.
The immortal ancestor was also an expert who had left the nine zones.
With a thought, the golden rope binding his body fell off and lost its power.
"Many thanks, my Lord."
He hurriedly thanked Chu Xuan.
¡
In the chaos, Miao had been unable to restrain Ji despite using the golden rope.
Moreover, the golden rope had disappeared without a trace.
He was stunned.
That was his master''s item, and contained a portion of his power.
It could even bind Prison Dao Ancient God.
How did Ji avoid it?
Moreover, where did the golden rope go?
Piao''s expression was solemn.
There seemed to have been some kind of exchange just now, as if the golden rope''s restraint had been ced on something or someone else instead.
What kind of technique was that?
The fact that it even managed to deal with the golden rope was frightening.
"If the immortal ancestor was here, I would definitely retreat. However, you want to bind me with just that rope?"
He looked at Miao coldly.
He took a step forward and looked at the various experts of the nine zones.
"I''m right here. If you want a fight, thene and get it!"
Silence!
None of the experts from the various races made a move. They were afraid of him!
He was too strong!
The Extreme Dao was too unfathomable!
Piao moved in front of Miao to protect him, looking extremely alert.
Ji looked at her and then at the demons.
He raised his hand, and a sword appeared in his hand.
The sword was formed by the power of his Extreme Dao.
There was no sword intent, nor any powerful killing intent.
However, it was extremely sharp.
Mo Shi''s expression turned serious as a vortex appeared around his body.
Ji gave him a feeling of extreme danger.
It might even be a fatal attack!
Shua!
A few figures who had transcended the World Creator realm appeared beside Mo Shi, and the power of their Dao paths also appeared.
At this time, they had to join forces.
They had never imagined that the third ancestor of the human race would be so terrifying.
"Since we''ve already made our move, it''s toote to retreat. Let''s attack together."
Mo Shi looked at the expert from the Ancient Chaos World.
The other party''s expression was solemn. He moved next to Mo Shi.
They were going to join forces to resist Ji.
Xia stepped forward with his saber, as his aura began to surge.
Xuan and Shui Lian also made their moves.
Mei attacked Miao again.
Piao frowned and looked back at Miao, and then at Ji, hesitating.
Then, Ji swung his sword.
The power of his Extreme Dao tore space apart. At this moment, his aura surged, and quickly surpassed his previous cultivation level.
Xia also attacked, as did Xuan and Shui Lian.
The experts led by Mo Shi attacked one after another, and the power of their Dao paths surged.
Boom!
Mo Shi''s sidewas forced back a few steps as blood dripped from their foreheads!
Mo Shi''s eyes were filled with shock.
Even with so many people joining forces, they were still injured.
The power of that sword strike was extremely sharp. It pierced through the power of their Dao paths and injured them.
Then, just as Ji was about to attack again¡
From the chaos, a terrifying and ferocious aura emerged.
Endless malice filled the air.
Those below the World Creator realm all felt a sense of fear emerged from the bottom of their hearts for no reason.
Hong and the rest''s expressions changed.
Was it that rumored existence?
Xuan''s expression was extremely solemn.
She and Shui Lian returned to Chu''s side.
Xia retreated to Hong''s side and activated the power of his Dao path to protect the human race''s experts.
Tai gulped.
He had always been bold, but at this moment, his heart was filled with fear.
? He knew that this was because he was too weak and was affected by the other party.
He hurriedly shook the jade talisman in his hand, releasing a powerful aura to resist the evil intent.
"Humans, you lowly insects. I can''t believe you have a decent expert."
"It''s a good thing, though."
"He should taste better!"
The voice carried a sense of malice, ear-piercing and unpleasant to the ears, causing one to feel a sense of fear.
Mo Shi heaved a sigh of relief.
The experts on his side also heaved a sigh of relief.
Piao and Ting''s expressions turned serious.
The three races had always been in conflict, especially with the demons, who were arrogant, overbearing, and iparably brutal. Most of the time, they did not care about the consequences and did not fear death.
If there was not an expert to intimidate them, they might do something without considering the consequences.
A terrifying being with worm-like hair and a row of weird eyes on both sides of his ribs had arrived.
A demon!
Among the demon ancestor''s personal disciples, he was the most brutal and most infamous.
His power far surpassed Mo Chi and Mo Shi.
As soon as the demon descended, Chu''s expression became serious.
Mo Shi bowed respectfully.
"Mo Shi pays his respects to Senior Brother Mo Yao!"
Even though they were both fellow disciples, he was still afraid of Mo Yao.
"Getting injured like this¡ you''ve damaged Master''s reputation," Mo Yao said coldly.
Mo Shi did not dare to reply.
Chapter 637 - 637 Mo Yao (Part 2)
637 Mo Yao (Part 2)
Chu Xuan looked at the demon and nodded. He was indeed worthy of his fierce reputation.
It looked terrifying and ferocious.
There were four eyes on his face, and a row of eyes on each side of his ribs, and bone spikesing out of his elbows.
He was not weak either, having reached the middle-stage of those who had transcended the World Creator realm. His Dao path exceeded 30 million miles in length.
!!
He was probably no weaker than Prison Dao Ancient God.
When Mo Yao, and an endless evil aura filled the air.
In an instant, many of the World Creator realm experts left, and those who were below that realm fled to the Ancient Chaos World.
This was Mo Yao?
Ji¡¯s expression became serious. The power of his Extreme Dao began to surge.
Chu¡¯s expression was grave.
Of course, Mo Yao¡¯s strength was still within his eptable range.
¡°How dare a human be so impudent?¡±
Mo Yao stared coldly at Ji and Chu.
Then, he turned to look at Piao and Ting.
¡°All of you, attack! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
¡°Mo Yao, you don¡¯t have the right to order us around!¡± Piao snorted coldly.
Mo Yao¡¯s smile looked cruel and cold.
¡°Piao, if you don¡¯t make a move, then I might decide to eat you instead!¡±
Piao¡¯s face was ashen.
Ting¡¯s face darkened, but he did not say anything.
Mo Yao could not be provoked!
A woman slowly walked out of the chaos.
¡°Mo Yaoi, you have no right tomand the celestial race.¡±
Goddess Xi!
When Xi appeared, many people¡¯s gazes turned strange.
After all, she was Chu¡¯s old lover.
The demon sneered, ¡°Xi, you aren¡¯t that strong yet. Ting has to make a move. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind ying with you.¡±
¡°I just heard that Chu was your lover?¡± he mocked.
¡°Xi, your pretty boy has other women by his side.¡±
Xi¡¯s voice was soft and warm.
¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± she asked.
¡°The celestial race won¡¯t interfere. If you don¡¯t like it, then you¡¯re wee to try fighting us.¡±
Mo Yao looked at her deeply.
In the end, he did not say anything harsh.
Goddess Xi was weaker than he was, but her identity was special, so he could not push things too far.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll eat your pretty boy in front of you. Will you stop me?¡±
¡°Go on, kill that bug. Otherwise, I¡¯ll enjoy a taste of you today!¡±
Mo Yao looked at Piao with a malevolent expression.
He nced at Xia and gestured for her to attack him.
Piao¡¯s face was ashen and her chest heaved in anger.
Mo Yao might really do it!
She looked at Xia and hesitated.
¡°Mo Yao, why are you bullying my junior sister?¡±
A clear voice was heard.
A carefree man withrge fluttering sleeves and a horsetail whisk in his hand appeared.
Piao heaved a sigh of relief.
Mo Yao looked at the person coldly.
¡°Yao, the woman that you have your eyes on has found a lover. You¡¯re not going to stand for that, right? Go, kill Xi¡¯s pretty boy.¡±
Yao shook his head and chuckled, not saying anything.
When he arrived at the immortal race¡¯s side, he nced at Miao and opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but could only sigh in the end.
The word love was too hurtful.
He had also fallen into its depths.
However, he managed to walk out of it in the end.
...
Among the immortal ancestor¡¯s personal disciples, Miao was ranked fourth in terms of seniority, but he was the weakest.
Mo Yao, Yao and Xi had returned, which meant that even stronger personal disciples of the ancestors of the three races had returned.
Although Xi was weaker than the other two, her status allowed her to stabilize the situation of the celestial race.
For the time being, no more supreme dragon or phoenix experts returned.
The monster race also had a supreme expert return, but without the support of the dragons and the phoenixes, they were much weaker than the other races of the nine zones.
The forces of the Ancient Chaos World were also at a disadvantage.
The forces that came from the chaos all retreated a distance away.
Mo Yao was extremely brutal and could not be provoked.
¡°Outsiders should not interfere in the matters of the nine zones.¡±
Mo Yao scanned the surroundings viciously.
His gaze stopped on the races of the Ancient Chaos World.
...
¡°This is not a ce where you can interfere.¡±
As he spoke, he looked at Yao and Xi.
¡°What do the two of you say?¡±
The battle for the opportunities of the nine zones should only be fought among the races of the nine zones.
¡°Hehe, I have no objections. Strength is the only thing that matters.¡±
Yao chuckled.
Unless these external forces had enough strength, they would not allow them to participate in this matter.
Goddess Xi agreed.
A voice came from the chaos.
¡°I also agree. Everything depends on strength.¡±
A supreme expert emerged.
Chapter 638 Chus True Strength
A supreme expert from the Ancient Chaos World!
All of the races from the Ancient Chaos World heaved a sigh of relief.
Kun Gu!
Mo Yaoi nced at him, acknowledging his strength.
He looked at Tai.
"The giant race is not qualified to participate!"
The giant race had sent Feng, whose current strength was not sufficient to hold any sway in the current situation.
Tai coldly snorted.
It was not up to him to decide whether the giant race would participate or not.
Now that Mo Yao had appeared, his big brother would most likely return as well.
Mo Yao stared at Tai coldly for a long time, as if wanting to swallow him.
He then took a look at the dragons.
Seeing Huang Long, he felt fearful.
That dragon was not to be trifled with. He could not even gauge Huang Long''s strength.
He did not say anything. It was the same for the fiery phoenixes and that strange bird. He did not dare to look at it for fear of being tainted by misfortune.
In any case, both were from the nine zones, so they were qualified to participate.
He looked at Shui Lian with a malice-filled gaze.
Shui Lian''s face paled and she took two steps back, hiding behind Chu.
"Before that, let''s deal with these little human insects first!"
Mo Yaoughed maliciously.
He opened his huge mouth, and tried to swallow the humans in one bite.
Boom! Boom!
Ji stabbed the huge mouth with his sword.
Xia also struck out with his saber.
Ji''s sword strike opened up a gap in Mo Yao''s devouring power.
However, Mo Yao was too strong.
Ji snorted coldly and continued to attack. Each of his attacks had reached a new extreme, and the power of his attacks had surpassed his cultivation level.
Even so...
Ji was still no match for Mo Yao. Even with the unique nature of his Extreme Dao, he was only as strong as an expert who had reached the 30-million-mile mark.
He would be able to resist for a while, but defeat was inevitable.
"A little bug dares to be so impudent!"
Mo Yaoughed wildly.
In his heart, he was determined to kill Ji. If he allowed Ji time to develop, thetter would surpass him sooner orter.
The Extreme Dao was just that special!
Ji kept attacking to resist Mo Yao''s.
However, it was getting more and more difficult.
Mo Yaoughed savagely.
It was as if he wanted to make the human race feel despair.
Chu looked at Goddess Xi.
"The celestial race won''t interfere," Xi snorted, "We won''t target you humans, but you should solve your own problems."
Chu shook his head andughed bitterly.
Sighing, his eyes suddenly turned sharp, and his aura erupted.
He had transcended the World Creator realm and was no weaker than Xia.
Tai was dumbfounded.
How could this be?
Chu nced at him and smiled.
"I have to thank Tai for covering for me. You''re a true brother."
"You''re right. Schemes without strength are all futile."
Mo Yao looked at him coldly.
"You''re good at hiding your strength. But is that all?"
At this moment, Chu looked down arrogantly.
"If I was born during the era of the three ancestors, how could I be weaker than those three? As long as I''m given enough time, I will definitely catch up and surpass the three ancestors."
"I am no weaker than any peerless genius!"
Many experts looked at him.
Even Ji was the same.
With this bit of strength, he was definitely stronger than Xia, but where did he get the confidence to say such things?
"Arrogant!"
Mo Yaoughed sarcastically and turned to Goddess Xi. "Xi, your pretty boy is overestimating himself. You won''t mind if I eat him, right?"
Goddess Xi kept a straight face and did not answer.
"Haha!"
Chu chuckled.
At this moment, a figure emerged from the chaos, waving a fan lightly.
The experts present were all shocked when they saw who it was.
Chu?
Mo Yao was stunned.
"I have never been arrogant."
Chu flew over, disying his strength openly.
He had reached the 27-million-mile mark!
"Stop him!"
Mo Shi''s expression changed.
The experts of the nine zones who had transcended the World Creator realm rushed toward Chu''s main body together with Mo Shi.
However, Chu Feng''s main body had already arrived in front of the clone.
Then, they fused!
Boom!
A powerful force erupted, and the power of his Dao path erupted as he threw a mighty punch.
Boom!
Mo Yao took a few steps back.
Chu''s current strength was no weaker than his!
Tai waspletely dumbfounded.
He was the weakest of his generation!
He really wanted to cry.
He could not help but recall that Chu had once said that he was very strong.
However, Tai had not believed him at the time.
"Good, Chu, you''re good!"
Mo Yao said coldly.
Everyone looked at Chu in shock.
Both his main body and his clone had transcended the World Creator realm!
What a terrifying level of talent!
Hong and the other human cultivators were all overjoyed.
"Ancestor Chu, you''re amazing!"
"Why are you all targeting the human race?"
Chu looked around.
He looked at Miao.
"The immortals started to target the human race because of you. No matter what grudges you have with Qin, that''s between the two of you. Why did you involve the entire human race? It''s no wonder you''re trash. Even as the fourth personal disciple of the immortal ancestor, you''re so weak!"
Chu''s voice turned cold.
Miao''s expression changed, alternating between ferocity and resentment.
Chu nced at the celestial race and did not say anything.
He looked at the other races of the nine zones.
"If you don''t have the strength, then don''t get involved. Following the demon race will only get you killed."
The experts of the nine zones were all shocked.
It turned out that Chu was already so strong!
Their eyes were filled with fear.
Mo Yao looked on coldly, but did not speak.
No matter how strong Chu was, he was only one person. The demon race had more experts and trump cards.
That being said, the human race had be a great threat.
This was the case for Chu and Ji.
He had to kill those two. Otherwise, things would be troublesome for the demon race in the future.
Chu looked at Mo Yao.
He chuckled.
"Of the personal disciples of the demon ancestor, many have fallen. Mo Shi is here, and so are you, but where are the others?"
"Are they not returning?"
"Do you think you are qualified to fight against the demon race?"
Mo Yao looked at him coldly.
"The demon race is still very strong, and don''t forget about the demon ancestor. No one from your human race is his match."
"But it won''t be easy to exterminate the human race," Chu said with a smile.
"Then let''s try."
A voice rang out.
As the voice rang out, many of the cultivators felt as if their blood had been ignited.
It seemed like it was about to be sucked dry.
Mo Xue!
A terrifying scarlet figure emerged from the distance.
"Eh? What about the others?"
Chu didn''t seem nervous at all.
The experts were puzzled. Where did Chu''s confidence stem from?
Where did he get the confidence that he could withstand so many experts?
There were no other experts of this level among the human race.
Ji was still a littlecking, and Xia was much weaker.
"Today, I''ll exterminate your human race."
Mo Xue''s voice was cold. With a boom, a wave of blood energy appeared in the chaos, filling the air with the scent of blood.
The surging waves of blood contained countless resentful spirits.
He attacked alongside Mo Yao.
The terrifying evil intent seemed to have condensed into physical form.
Miao struggled, but finally walked out.
"I want to kill all humans!"
With the sword in his hand, he walked toward the human race''s experts.
Piao shook her head and sighed, but did not stop him.
Chu sneered in disdain.
Mei''s figure moved, wanting to suppress Miao, but Mo Shi blocked her way.
Miao''s expression was ferocious, and the power of his Dao path surged in tandem with his soaring killing intent.
The battle was about to start.
In the chaos, a Prison God Pce was moving toward the nine zones extremely quickly. Behind it was Qin, whose gaze was cold as he stared at the Prison God Pce.
After so many years, he was finally going to return to the nine zones.
The time hade!
Chapter 639 Qins Plan (Part 1)
Outside the Divine World, demonic power roiled.
Qin''s expression was cold as he looked at the great battle that was about to break out outside the Divine World.
As expected, the demons were targeting the humans again.
The other races had joined forces to oppress the human race as well.
He saw Miao.
Back then, it was this person who had tried to kill him several times.
In the end, he was forced to fake his death and escape from the nine zones.
He did not know who ''that person'' was.
It was onlyter that he found out that it was an expert of the human race who had obtained the body-tempering technique and brought a short period of peace to the human race.
''That person'' had been Miao''s love rival, yet he had been mistaken for ''that person''.
The scenes from the past surfaced in his mind.
Qin''s expression turned cold.
Killing intent emerged.
It was time for revenge!
So what if he was the personal disciple of the immortal ancestor?
When had he ever offended Miao?
When did he offend the immortal race?
He had simply wanted to keep a low profile andprehend the Great Dao to start a golden age for the human race.
In the end, he was forced to leave the nine zones and flee into the chaos.
There, he had even offended First, who was the pawn of Prison Dao Ancient God, and was pursued by Prison Dao Ancient God personally.
For a long time, he had always been careful and avoided thetter''s pursuit.
No matter how low-profile he was, even though he was not weak now, he did not have much of a reputation in the chaos.
The source of all this was Miao.
He was not afraid of the immortal ancestor either. He had left a backup n in the nine zones. As long as he seeded in executing it, he would be able to handle the situation.
He turned his head to look at the distant Prison Dao Ancient God.
A cold glint shed across the depths of his eyes.
He would kill an Ancient Chaos God of chaos toplete the final n.
Before that, it was time to take revenge for the past.
Miao flew toward the human race''s forces.
His sword released a sharp killing intent.
Xia took a step forward and stared at him coldly.
Chu''s expression became a little more serious when he faced Mo Yao and Mo Xue.
The demons looked down at the humans, and then turned around to look at Kun Gu.
"If you want to obtain a spot to enter the nine zones, then make your move. The position of the human race can be given to you and the races of the Ancient Chaos World.
Kun Gu''s eyes shed and he stepped out.
Chu''s expression darkened.
Kun Gu''s interference was slightly out of his expectations, however, given the circumstances, it was not too surprising.
The human race was blessed by the Great Dao, and if they could seize a part of the human race''s fate, it would be easier to obtain opportunities in the nine zones.
The battle was about to start.
All of a sudden, the experts present looked to the side.
A Prison God Pce flew over rapidly.
Prison Dao Ancient God''s subordinates?
There seemed to be a person standing in front of the Prison God Pce.
Suddenly, the man moved.
In a sh, the Prison God Pce was reduced to dust.
"Miao, I''ll take your life today!"
A furious roar was heard.
A golden fist imprint appeared in the sky and hurtled toward Miao.
Miao''s expression changed.
Yao''s expression changed. He waved the horsetail whisk in his hand, and threads of it sliced through space, wrapping around the golden fist imprint.
Boom!
The horsetail whisk exploded, but the golden fist did not stop.
Yao waved his sleeve, and the power of his Dao path and world appeared, pressing down on the golden fist imprint.
"You think you can stop me?"
Qin''s figure had already charged over, and he threw another overbearing punch.
BOOM!
"Miao, do you still recognize me?"
"Qin?" Miao''s expression changed drastically.
How was that possible?
Qin did not die?
Furthermore, he was actually so powerful?
"Haha, it''s good that you remember. I''ll return the enmity of the past to you today!"
Qin was iparably tyrannical.
A golden light bathed his body and he instantly transformed into a golden figure that was 10,000 feet tall. A terrifying and boundless power swept out in all directions.
Three punches forced Yao back.
Then, a finger descended.
Miao roared angrily, his sword striking out.
This sword strike contained all of his strength.
"I''ll kill you with a finger!"
Piao hurriedly made a move, wanting to block this finger.
However, Qin''s fist sted toward her, sending her flying.
Pfft!
Miao''s Dao path and world copsed, and his body began to crack.
Qin looked down at him with unparalleled arrogance.
"I''m not him, but you didn''t believe me, and used that as an excuse to try and kill me. Have a taste of your own medicine!"
Miao''s lips quivered.
Pieces of his body fell apart.
He turned around with difficulty and looked at the nine zones.
His eyes began to lose focus, and his soul began to copse.
Finally, he sighed.
"Yun, maybe I was wrong!"
Boom!
Miao turned into ashes, and the phenomenon that signified the copse of a Dao path appeared.
Qin returned to his true form, then looked at Yao and Piao.
"If you want revenge, get your master toe!"
Then, he raised his head and looked at Mo Yao and Mo Xue.
"Did you really think that the human racecked experts?"
Then, he looked at Kun Gu.
"Do you really think we humans are easy to bully?"
Boom!
He threw another overbearing punch.
Kun Gu''s expression changed drastically, and he unleashed the power of his Dao path as he struck out with his hammer.
In the end, he was still sent flying a million miles away.
Terrifying!
Qin had created the cultivation method of the human race.
He was the number one genius of the human race.
It was rumored that he had already fallen.
However, he had now returned in a domineering fashion!
The faces of all of the experts of the nine zones changed.
When Chu Xuan saw Qin, he thought to himself, ''As expected, how could the creator of the human race''s cultivation technique die so easily?''
Qin had reached the 40-million-mile mark!
He was currently the strongest expert present there.
Furthermore, thanks to this, Chu Xuan now knew who the corpse-like incarnation in the heavenly domain was.
Qin''s clone!
This guy was nning something big.
Had the nine zones not be Chu Xuan''s territory and the Great Dao had not been devoured and reced by the Heavenly Dao, Qin''s n would have very likely seeded.
Even though his n was destined to fail because of Chu Xuan.
Still, his clone had obtained the great fortune of the Heavenly Dao.
Chapter 640 Qins Plan (Part 2)
In that sense, he had also benefited.
Qin had returned and killed Miao, and then forced Kun Gu back.
His overbearing and powerful aura overpowered Mo Yao and Mo Xue.
The humans were excited.
The human race also had such a powerful expert!
"Greetings, Ancestor Qin!" Chu bowed respectfully.
Qin had created a cultivation method for the human race, which was a key catalyst in making the human race stronger.
They had received the body-tempering technique from the giant race, but in terms of overall influence and contribution to the future generations of the human race, Qin ranked first.
Thanks to his efforts, the humans created many more cultivation methods and secret techniques.
Qin looked at the human race''s experts
Although their strength and cultivation foundation were not as strong as the immortal, celestial and demon races, they had already surpassed the other powerful races in the nine zones.
He looked at Ji. This person was extremely special, and his Extreme Dao was extraordinary.
"Humans shouldn''t fear strong enemies, so what if we''re up against the demon race? So what if we''re up against the immortal race? So what if we''re up against the celestial race?"
"Whether it''s the demon ancestor''s personal disciple or the immortal ancestor''s personal disciple, if you''re not convinced,e and fight me!"
Mo Yao''s expression was filled with fear.
This was beyond his expectations.
Qin had actually returned.
Yao''s expression was dark.
No matter what Miao had done, he was still the personal disciple of the immortal ancestor and his junior brother.
This matter could not be resolved peacefully.
Qin looked at the nine zones.
He was excited. This was a great opportunity!
The time for his n was ripe.
He looked at Hong and the others.
"Those who have not transcended the World Creator realm, leave. This is not a battle you can participate in."
There was going to be a huge battle.
Prison Dao Ancient God was about to arrive, so those who had not transcended the World Creator realm were useless.
Hong and the others had long wanted to leave.
They were also clear that they would only be a burden if they stayed.
Furthermore, it was likely that they would be killed.
Earlier, they were unable to leave due to the pressure exerted by the various races.
Now that Qin had spoken, the experts of the nine zones did not dare to stop them. Qin was currently the strongest expert here. Even if Mo Yao and Mo Xue joined forces, they likely would not be able to beat him.
"Many thanks, Ancestor Qin. We will leave now."
Hong cupped his fists and left with the human experts.
If the human race was defeated, they still had a chance to lead the human race to rise again.
They were all very experienced in hiding and concealing their tracks.
Otherwise, they would have been exterminated by the other races a long time ago.
Hong and the rest left.
Qin''s fist sted into the chaos and destroyed all traces of their aura to avoid any tracking measures.
On the human race''s side, only Qin, Chu, Ji, and Xia were left.
Including Shui Lian and Xuan, there were a total of six people.
As Hong and the others left, the other experts from the various races who had yet to transcend the World Creator realm also left and returned to the Ancient Chaos World.
They did not dare to get close to this region of the chaos.
"Qin, the one holding the great fortune of the human race. You created the human race''s cultivation technique. Truly impressive," Mo Yao said coldly.
Qin ignored him.
Instead, he sent a voice transmission to the three of them.
"Let''s get closer to the nine zones. I''m going to seize the fortune of the nine zones and control the Great Dao of the nine zones."
"Prison Dao Ancient God is about to arrive. Just stall him for a moment."
Chu''s heart stirred as he fell into a state of deep thought.
Qin had disappeared from the nine zones for a long time.
He created the cultivation method of the human race and was blessed by the Great Dao, which naturally benefited the human race.
The current cultivation system of the human race originated from Qin.
Therefore, Chu Feng guessed that Qin must have made some arrangements before leaving the nine zones.
Now, the time was ripe.
If he really took control of the Great Dao of the nine zones, the human race would be invincible.
The group of powerful experts looked on gloomily as Qin and the others approached the nine zones.
Ji looked at Qin and pondered in his heart, ''Should he reveal something to Qin?''
The Great Dao of the nine zones was gone, and only the Heavenly Dao remained.
The fortune of the world only existed because of the birth of the Lord of Chaos.
Qin''s n to control the Great Dao of the nine zones was also akin to a n to control the Heavenly Dao.
How could he seed?
The nine zones were no longer the nine zones of the past.
Ji did not say anything in the end.
Since the Supreme Lord did not mention anything, he would let the situation progress.
Even if he did not seed, Qin would at least get some benefits, right?
He did not know what thetter had nned in the nine zones.
Qin and the others only stopped when they reached the edge of the power of rejection.
Once there, Qin silentlymunicated with his clone in the nine zones.
At this moment, in the heavenly domain, a special small realm was opened, from which the corpse-like incarnation walked out.
His flesh and blood began to recover.
In an instant, he looked exactly like Qin.
At the same time, the clone''s Dao path appeared and connected with the heavenly Dao.
A worldly phenomenon erupted from his body.
His fate was extremely profound.
The appearance of Qin''s clone immediately shocked the Daoyuan realm cultivators of the nine zones
They could not get close, but they all sensed the appearance of a powerful existence.
Hei Yue and the other disciples looked at Qin.
Through the Heavenly Dao seals, they could see Qin''s location.
Chu Xuan did not say anything, so they just watched silently.
Qin''s fate was extremely dense. Part of it was transformed from the fate of the Great Dao of the nine zones, while the other part was formed from the fate of the Heavenly Dao.
The Ancient Chaos God also opened his eyes and looked at Qin.
However, he did not show himself.
He could vaguely sense Qin''s presence, but at the same time, Qin''s clone had also sensed his presence.
At this moment, Qin''s clone said, "You and I have not interfered with each other thus far, so please don''t interfere with me now."
"I won''t."
The Ancient Chaos God looked on silently.
For some reason, he felt that the Great Dao of the nine zones seemed to be different from before.
Chu Xuan looked at Qin''s clone silently and did not interfere, allowing thetter to carry out his n.
He sighed. Qin had made ample preparations. His clone had been blessed by the Great Dao, so even though the Great Dao had expelled the experts of the various races, this clone had not been excluded.
Qin was blessed by the Great Dao, and his fate was so rich that it was beyond imagination.
It probably had something to do with the cultivation method he had created for the human race.
90% of his fate was concentrated in his clone, while only 10% of his fate remained in his main body.
The clone had been in the nine zones for a long time and had been gathering even more fate energy. Therefore, this clone had been deeply integrated with the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan already understood Qin''s n, which was to merge his clone with his main body, and using the umted fate, control thews of the Great Dao of the nine zones.
He would make the nine zones his own.
In this way, as long as the Great Dao of the nine zones was not destroyed, he would never die.
He could even use it to obtain the opportunities in the nine zones toprehend the supremews of the chaos, and eventually break through to the chaos supreme realm.
Even if he could not make the nine zones his own, he believed that he would be able to control at least one-third of thews of the Great Dao.
That would be sufficient to tide him over in this situation.
Even if the three ancestors acted, as long as the Great Dao of the nine zones was not destroyed, Qin would have a chance to escape.
Even if he was forced to remain dormant, he would return one day.
The nine zones were the first world created by the chaos, and they were connected to the supremews of the chaos. Therefore, destroying the nine zones would inevitably trigger a bacsh from the supremews of the chaos.
Therefore, even chaos supreme realm experts would not destroy the nine zones.
Qin''s n was brilliant. Once it seeded, even the three ancestors would not be able to do anything to him.
Chu Xuan sighed. What an extraordinary n!
Qin''s talent had to be extremely monstrous, and he definitely had the potential to reach the chaos supreme realm.
Unfortunately, the Great Dao of the nine zones had been reced by the Heavenly Dao, and Qin''s n was destined to fail.
Chapter 641 The Arrival Of Prison Dao Ancient God
If the Heavenly Dao had no master, Qin''s n would have seeded.
After all, the Heavenly Dao had reced the Great Dao of the nine zones, and had thus inherited its fate.
If the Heavenly Dao did not have a master, Qin could use the fate of the Heavenly Dao to merge with his main body and control a portion of the Heavenly Dao.
However, the Heavenly Dao did have a master, which meant that Qin''s n would not work.
Chu Xuan pondered how to deal with Qin''s n.
Should he allow Qin to enter the Heavenly Dao and be a creature of the Heavenly Dao like Huang Long?
To be more precise, a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
Or should he just expel him?
It would be a pity to directly expel Qin.
He was not weak, and his talent was monstrous. Hisprehension ability was extremely high, which was why he had managed to create the human race''s first cultivation method.
Furthermore, Qin''s main body had reached the 40-million-mile mark.
For such an expert to be a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, it would be quite beneficial to the Heavenly Dao.
However, what Chu Xuan valued more was hisprehension ability.
If Qin became a divine being of the Heavenly Dao and gained insight into the supremews of the chaos, would he be able to help the Heavenly Dao devour and rece the supremews of the chaos?
Would it elerate theo process of the Heavenly Dao bing one of the nine supremews of the chaos?
Qin''s clone had extremely dense fate.
Before the Heavenly Dao, he had been blessed by the Great Dao, and now, he was still blessed by the Heavenly Dao.
Furthermore, Chu Xuan could sense a trace of the aura of a supremew of the chaos from Qin''s clone, which meant that the other party had some understanding of the supremews of the chaos.
If the clone was capable of this, then would the main body not be even more extraordinary?
Perhaps making him a divine being of the Heavenly Dao was truly the right way forward.
Hei Yue, Chu E, and his other disciples had extraordinary levels of talent. However, they were still too far away fromprehending a supremew of the chaos.
None of them had even reached the World Creator realm.
Moreover, Hei Yue and Chu E were destined to not stay within the Heavenly Dao.
In terms of talent,prehension ability, and the abundance of his fate, Qin was the best candidate.
Chu Xuan had an idea.
As for the specifics, it would depend on Qin''s methods.
In the chaos, a powerful existence was heading toward the nine zones.
Was that Prison Dao Ancient God?
When Chu Xuan saw who was approaching, he instantly understood his strength. Prison Dao Ancient God had reached the 39-million-mile mark, and was slightly weaker than Qin.
As an Ancient Chaos God, he also had an extremely powerful body and a Dao path that was stronger than ordinary chaotic beings.
However, Prison Dao Ancient God was no longer worthy of Chu Xuan''s attention.
Still, there had to be a basis for his arrogance, overbearingness, and insolence, and why so many experts were not willing to offend him.
Logically speaking, his strength should not have been enough to make so many experts back down.
Chu Xuan looked on pensively as Prison Dao Ancient God approached.
Prison Dao Ancient God was neither fast nor slow, exuding an aura of majesty as he moved. With each step, a small abyss would appear in the chaos beneath his feet.
As he left, the small abyss did not disappear for a long time, much like a trail of footprints in the chaos.
Outside the Divine World, the gazes of Mo Yao and the others were gloomy as they stared at Qin and the others who were approaching the nine zones.
They had decided to join forces.
Even though Qin was strong, thebined forces of Mo Yao, Yao, and Mo Xue were still able to contend against him.
They would leave Chu and Ji to Kun Gu and the others.
At the very least, they had numbers on their side.
At this moment, a terrifying aura swept out from behind them.
Mo Yao and the others were all stunned.
The arrogant and insolent aura made them think of an extremely petty and unscrupulous Ancient Chaos God.
Prison Dao Ancient God!
Among the many Ancient Chaos Gods, he was one of the most active, but simultaneously one of the weaker, Ancient Chaos Gods.
No one knew how many Ancient Chaos Gods there were in the chaos. After all, most of them were mysterious and usually cultivating somewhere silently.
Over the long years, no one knew how many Ancient Chaos Gods had fallen.
There had once been an expert who had explored the ce where an Ancient Chaos God had fallen and obtained some great opportunities.
From this, it could be seen that some of the Ancient Chaos Gods had died.
Prison Dao Ancient God was the most well-known Ancient Chaos God.
He was also the one with the worst reputation.
Mo Yao turned around, frowning.
The huge figure was walking over step by step.
Was he here to target the demon race?
Yao also frowned.
Was he here to target the immortal race?
Both their sides had in Prison Dao Ancient God''s subordinates not too long ago.
Tai''s expression changed. He gripped the jade talisman tightly and retreated in the direction of the Ancient Chaos World.
If Prison Dao Ancient God were to attack him, he would have to use the jade talisman.
Chapter 642 The Battle (Part 1)
Prison Dao Ancient God looked down at the group of experts who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Although Mo Yao, Mo Xue and Yao were not weak, he did not take them seriously at all.
"Qin, kill yourself!"
Everyone was stunned.
Prison Dao Ancient God hade for Qin.
Thinking back, they recalled that Qin had been standing on top of a Prison God Pce, and had destroyed it upon arrival. Prison Dao Ancient God''s subordinates within it had obviously been killed by Qin.
The demons were overjoyed.
If Prison Dao Ancient God joined their side, the human race would undoubtedly be exterminated.
"Senior Prison Dao, Qin is treacherous and the human race is arrogant. Why don''t we join forces to destroy the human race?" Mo Xue said.
Prison Dao Ancient God was getting closer and closer.
"You can make your move. I will deal with Qin."
Prison Dao Ancient God looked at Qin and the others.
He raised his hand, and a terrifying power began to gather in his palm.
Chaos abyss technique?
This was Prison Dao Ancient God''s signature technique, and the one he had used to suppress and kill countless experts.
Qin raised his head to look at Prison Dao Ancient God.
"Prison Dao," he sneered, "You''re just a useless Ancient Chaos God. How dare you be so arrogant?"
He looked at Chu and said, "We only need to hold off Mo Yao and the others for a moment. Today, we''ll kill an Ancient Chaos God!"
Chu was shocked.
They looked at him in horror.
Kill an Ancient Chaos God?
Prison Dao Ancient God was extremely powerful, especially his chaos abyss technique, which was said to be invincible among those of the same level.
Even though Qin wasparable to Prison Dao Ancient God in terms of strength, could he resist the chaos abyss technique?
However, since Qin had said so, Chu could only choose to believe him.
"Don''t worry, we''ll definitely block them as best as we can!"
Prison Dao Ancient God''s eyes were cold.
"Impudent!"
As his palm struck, the space around it deformed, as if it was about to turn into a chaotic abyss.
Mo Yao and the others also made their moves.
Qin roared and he threw a punch, condensing a huge golden fist imprint.
Boom!
The mini abyss copsed, and space was torn apart.
With a wave of Chu''s hand, a strange phenomenon appeared. It was as if a world had appeared above him, blocking the attacks of the demons.
Those who had not transcended the World Creator realm were not qualified to participate in this battle.
More and more fist imprints were condensed, and Chu continued to strengthen the world above him.
Boom!
With each strike, portions of the world Chu had created copsed, but at the same time, they were constantly being restored.
Chu was purely defending.
Qin nced at Chu. The world technique he was using had extremely strong defensive capabilities.
It was as if he was using an entire world to defend against the attacks.
Qin threw another punch.
The golden fist imprint illuminated the chaos and continuously destroyed the chaos abyss technique of Prison Dao Ancient God.
"Damn it!
Prison Dao Ancient God became even more furious.
A ck, round disc appeared in his hand, which then transformed into a prison.
It pressed down on Qin and the others.
Qin threw a few punches, but was unable to break the prison apart.
"Hmph!"
Qin snorted coldly.
Arge halberd appeared in his hand, which he swung toward the prison.
The halberd and the prison were in a stalemate.
"Hold on for a moment!"
Qin sent a voice transmission to Chu.
He turned around and descended toward the world.
Yao and the demons all frowned.
What was Qin trying to do?
It was obviously impossible to enter the nine zones.
They felt a little uneasy.
Prison Dao Ancient God attacked again and again, constantly suppressing the halberd, and it was on the verge of breaking.
"Block him for a moment!"
Ji left and allowed Chu to block the demons alone.
He raised his hand and pointed, and the aura around his body condensed to the extreme.
A powerful beam burst forth.
Boom!
It pierced a massive hole through the prison.
On the other side, Chui had already taken a few steps back. The world he created continued to copse, as it seemed like it could not hold on any longer.
Xuan and Shui Lian helped as much as they could.
Looking back, Qin was getting closer and closer to the nine zones.
At this moment, from the nine zones, a powerful energy began to surge, and a huge figure appeared.
That''s Qin?
Yao''s expression changed.
"Stop him!"
"Damn it!"
Qin had a clone in the nine zones and had umted a huge amount of the world''s fate.
A sword appeared in Yao''s hand.
Holding the sword in his hand, he charged toward Qin. Mo Xue and Mo Yao also instantly exploded with power, shattering the world created by Chu.
They were shocked.
How did Qin do it?
When did he leave a clone in the nine zones?
Gritting his teeth, Chu decided to go all out.
Once Qin seeded, the human race would have no more worries.
The nine zones would be the world of the human race.
"You''ve got guts!"
"Hmph!"
Prison Dao Ancient God angrily snorted.
His huge body instantly swooped down, and a huge abyss descended.
Ji''s expression changed.
His Extreme Dao transformed into a long spear and flew into the abyss.
This was the first time he had been forced to show his Extreme Dao.
Boom!
Although his Extreme Dao was strong, he was still far weaker than Prison Dao Ancient God.
He could only resist for a moment.
On the other side, it was not just Yao and the two demons who attacked. The other experts of the nine zones who had transcended the World Creator realm also attacked.
Kun Gu also rushed over.
With one palm, Chu pushed Xuan and Shui Lian behind him. His body grew huge, and a world appeared around his body as he resisted the attack with all of his might.
Qin and his clone fused together in an instant.
In that instant, his expression changed.
He could not control thews of the Great Dao!
How could this be?
At the same time, the name of the Heavenly Dao appeared in his mind!
His heart paled in horror!
The Great Dao of the nine zones was gone, and was reced by the Heavenly Dao?
How could this be?
The n that he had prepared for a long time had alle to nothing?
How could he ept this?
The fate energy of the Heavenly Dao gushed into his body, and his divine soul was undergoing a transformation, as if it had be one with the Heavenly Dao.
Gradually, he discovered that in the instant his main body and clone fused, the Heavenly Dao''s power was iparably powerful, and he had the ability to use this power for a short period of time.
He turned around.
Whether it was Ji or Chu, they were both in danger.
His n had not worked out, and the Great Dao of the nine zones was gone.
He did not be the ruler of the nine zones as he had hoped.
His heart was filled with unwillingness!
However, Chu and Ji were both in danger.
He had to make a move!
Chu''s world was about to copse.
Chu was using the world of that ancient expert he had devoured, which was why he had such powerful strength.
Facing the attacks of Yao, Mo Xue, Mo Yao and Kun Gu, he was able to hold on for a while.
Were it not for the fact that he was stalling for time, Chu would actually be able to escape.
This was also one of the reasons why Chu was so confident.
If he really could not defeat them, he could bring the human race''s experts into this world and escape into the chaos.
As long as he was given time, he could easily stand shoulder to shoulder with the three ancestors.
"Die!"
Qin roared in anger. He took advantage of the fact that he could wield the power of the Heavenly Dao for a short time, and threw one punch at Prison Dao Ancient God, and another at Mo Yao and the others.
"Retreat!"
A terrifying power tore through the chaos, destroying the prison with a single punch and leaving a massive wound on Prison Dao Ancient God''s body.
Ji was extremely shocked.
Could it be that Qin had seeded in fusing his two bodies?
The Supreme Lord did not stop him?
He grabbed Qin''s halberd and retreated frantically.
The other punch was equally overbearing.
The expressions of Yao and the others changed, as they defended with all of their might.
Boom!
They were sent flying back in a sorry state while countless cracks appeared on Mo Xue''s body.
The two experts from the other races of the nine zones who had transcended the World Creator realm instantly exploded. Their Dao paths copsed, and their worlds turned into nothingness.
However, they were not dead. Faced with that terrifying punch, they had dispersed their Dao paths and worlds voluntarily to avoid the fatal blow.
Still, it would take them a long time to recover from this.
Everyone was shocked.
Could it be that Qin had seeded?
Had he managed to control thews of the Great Dao of the nine zones?
The wound on Prison Dao Ancient God''s chest was slowly recovering.
He was enraged.
"Qin, you deserve to die!"
His huge body swooped down again and waved its hand.
In the depths of the chaos, a tremor rumbled.
A huge chaos abyss broke away and flew towards the nine regions.
Prison Dao''s chaos abyss!
Prison Dao Ancient God immediately used his chaos abyss in an attempt topletely destroy Qin.
Chu and the others retreated to Qin''s side in shock.
He was too strong.
A single punch had heavily injured Prison Dao Ancient God.
Chapter 643 The Battle (Part 2)
In the chaos, the huge chaos abyss was heading toward the nine zones.
Prison Dao Ancient God waspletely enraged.
The chaos abyss that he used to suppress powerful enemies was being moved over to suppress the Qin and the others.
In Hei Yue''s residence, Hua Xue''s expression suddenly changed as he sensed changes within his main body.
It was actually getting closer and closer.
What was going on?
He raised his head and looked out into the chaos.
He could not see clearly, but he could vaguely tell that something had happened outside the world.
A huge chaos abyss was bearing down on the nine zones.
The size of this chaos abyss was no smaller than the nine zones.
Chu Xuan raised his head. The chaos abyss was extremely powerful, far more powerful than Prison Dao Ancient God himself. It had clearly been formed from a supreme treasure.
It seemed that in order to suppress Hua Xue, Prison Dao Ancient God had paid a significant price.
Now, in order to suppress Qin, thetter had not hesitated to use the chaos abyss.
After being suppressed for so many years, Hua Xue had long since run out of strength and was no longer a threat to him.
In addition, Prison Dao Ancient God clearly also wanted topletely exterminate the suppressed Hua Xue.
The Heavenly Dao ultimately needed experts. This time, with the chaos abyss bearing down on them, the world needed an expert to save it.
Therefore, a divine being of the Heavenly Dao would appear. Qin was very suitable for this. Having ruined thetter''s ns, Chu Xuan could not allow him to lose out.
Bing a divine being of the Heavenly Dao would be an opportunity for him. After all, the potential of the Heavenly Dao was boundless.
At this moment, Qin''s divine soul was undergoing a change.
"You..."
Chu suddenly realized something was wrong.
Ji also noticed.
Qin did not control thews of the Great Dao of the nine zones as he had expected.
Ji was in a state of deep thought.
Qin''s expression changed again and again, and he said quietly, "There''s been a great change in the nine zones. The Great Dao has disappeared, and has been reced by the Heavenly Dao!"
"The Heavenly Dao has reced the Great Dao!"
Chu''s expression changed.
The Great Dao of the nine zones had been reced?
Qin grabbed the halberd.
"Go hide in the Heavenly Dao. I''ll kill Prison Dao Ancient God," Qin said.
At this moment, Qin made up his mind.
Only by killing Prison Dao Ancient God and snatching thetter''s fate as an Ancient Chaos God could he possibly change the current situation.
Otherwise, he would definitely be bound by the Heavenly Dao.
Since the n had failed, he did not want to be bound!
He used the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao to cover Chu and the others so that they would not be expelled. Thanks to the power of rejection, Mo Yao and the others would not be able to approach them.
"Die!"
Qin roared in rage as his body grew in size.
In the blink of an eye, he had turned into a terrifying figure that was a million feet tall.
His entire body glowed with golden light.
With the halberd in hand, he charged at Prison Dao Ancient God.
At this moment, Qin''s aura and strength were unparalleled.
Although it had not reached the 50-million-mile mark, it was not far off.
Boom!
The halberd was like a dragon, and Qin charged into the huge chaos abyss overbearingly.
The golden halberd tore through the chaos abyss, piercing a hole through it as it made its way toward Prison Dao Ancient God.
"Hmph!"
Prison Dao Ancient God coldly snorted.
The massive chaos abyss started to shrink. At the same time, he flung out a palm strike and activated the chaos abyss technique, causingyers of deformed space to appear in front of Qin.
The huge chaos abyss began to surround Qin.
Qin passed through oneyer after another, getting closer and closer to Prison Dao Ancient God.
Even though Prison Dao Ancient God had only reached the 39-million-mile mark, he was still incredibly powerful.
The power of an Ancient Chaos God and the uniqueness of his innate Dao path were revealed at this moment. The chaos abyss was also immensely powerful, as it had been formed by a supreme treasure that waspatible with his innate Dao path.
At this moment, it had turned into a huge cage and was shrinking, trying to suppress Qin.
Chu Xuan looked at the battle outside the world and sighed. Ancient Chaos Gods were indeed iparable to other living beings.
They were born with the fate of the chaos. Prison Dao Ancient God''s supreme treasure also increased the power of his innate Dao path by at least 30 per cent.
Of course, Qin was also incredibly powerful, and it would not be so easy for Prison Dao Ancient God to suppress him.
Moreover, Hua Xue, who was suppressed in the chaos abyss, was also looking for an opportunity to escape.
The battle was extremely intense.
Qin was undergoing a transformation, and transforming into a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
Chu Xuan knew his intentions to kill Prison Dao Ancient God to seize thetter''s fate as an Ancient Chaos God and break away from the Heavenly Dao.
However, he had obtained such a huge amount of Heavenly Dao''s fate energy, so it would not be easy to escape the Heavenly Dao.
Furthermore, bing a divine being of the Heavenly Dao was also a great opportunity. Had it been someone else, Chu Xuan would never have allowed them this opportunity.
The demons made their move.
As they were unable to approach Chu and the others, they chose to join forces with Prison Dao Ancient God to suppress Qin, which delighted Prison Dao Ancient God, who was desperate to suppress Qin.
Qin was bing more and more of a threat to him.
Moreover, the aura surrounding Qin''s body made him uneasy.
It was as if some sort of transformation was about to happen.
Yao did not make a move, but Kun Gu also attacked.
Chapter 644 The Battle (Part 3)
Qin was furious, but he was starting to get anxious.
He was about to transform, and he had no idea whether this was a good or bad thing.
It was precisely because things were uncertain and not within his control that he desperately wanted to escape.
Chu sighed.
He had to make a move.
Otherwise, Qin would not be able to deal with so many experts, let alone kill Prison Dao Ancient God.
An Ancient Chaos God was not that easy to kill.
"You guys hide here."
Chu chuckled and charged out.
"Come, Mo Yao, Kun Gu!"
Yao''s figure flickered, and he was about to block Chu.
"Yao, are you immortals really going to walk down this path to the end because of Miao''s mistake?" Chu sneered.
"Do you really think that I can''t do anything to your immortal race?"
"Miao''s death must be avenged!" Yao said with a cold face.
"What a joke! Qin was just seeking revenge. Miao brought it upon himself."
Chu waved his hand, and the world phenomenon appeared.
"If you want to interfere, then let''s fight!"
The world instantly enveloped Kun Gu.
"Kun Gu, if you insist on teaming up with the demons, then don''t me me for being ruthless."
The power of his Dao path surged, and Kun Gu, who was inside the world, had his strength suppressed.
Kun Gu''s expression changed.
With the sword in his hand, his sleeves fluttered in the wind as the power of his Dao path struck the world.
Chu left the range of the Heavenly Dao and headed straight for Mo Xue.
He could not tie them down for long, as they were also powerful.
"Mo Xue,e and fight me!"
Qin charged at Prison Dao Ancient God, but with Mo Xue and Prison Dao Ancient God working together, he felt immense pressure.
The chaos abyss was condensing into a cage and trying to suppress him.
At this moment, he was in the chaos abyss.
Sensing the struggle of a blood-red figure in the chaos abyss, he turned around and charged into the chaos abyss.
"Thank you for your help, Fellow Daoist. Once I''m free, we''ll join forces to kill the Prison Dao Ancient God!"
Hua Xue''s true body contorted into a twisted face.
After being constantly suppressed by the chaos abyss, he was actually a little weak.
Moreover, he had even separated a portion of his origin essence to create that clone.
Boom!
Qin''s halberd continued to attack the chaos abyss.
Mo Yao roared, and his roiling demonic power came crashing toward Qin..
Prison Dao Ancient God''s massive body began to exude a terrifying light.
He waved his hands, and theyers deformed space stacked up and gathered. The chaotic space in front of him was constantly beingpressed and shattered, revealing the broken spatialws.
Theyers then reinforced the chaos abyss, attempting to suppress Qin and Hua Xue once and for all.
At this moment, a blinding light appeared in the chaos.
A terrifying, scorching light burst forth from the chaos, charging toward the demons.
"Demons, it''s time to repay your debt!"
A voice rang out. It was a young voice, but it was filled with sorrow.
It was as if he was a person who had been through bitterness and torture.
In his heart, there was only endless sorrow.
A young man emerged from the chaos.
He was a human.
However, his body was huge and his physical body was extremely strong.
Although his body was not as strong as a giant''s, it was much stronger than a human''s.
His handsome and masculine face was filled with sorrow, and he held a burning saber in his hand.
The saber glowed as red as blood, and it was extremely hot.
Then, he swung the saber repeatedly at the closest demon, which happened to be Mo Shi.
Mo Shi was shocked.
A vortex appeared in front of him, and the power of his Dao path erupted in an attempt to resist the scorching and terrifying saber beams.
Mo Xue roared in anger and was forced to retreat. The waves of blood soared into the sky as he returned to aid Mo Shi.
Chi Chi!
The blood waves emitted sizzling sounds as they continuously evaporated and weakened.
Mo Xue and Mo Shi joined forces, but they could not block the terrifying and scorching saber beams.
Ji moved and charged towards the experts of the races of the Ancient Chaos World.
"Since you dared to interfere, you will have to pay the price!"
Kun Gu, who was trapped in Chu''s world, immediately turned pale.
"Chu, I''m backing out. I won''t interfere in this matter anymore!"
"Do you think it''s that easy to leave just because you want to?" Chuughed.
"Ji, don''t hurt our allies!"
A portion of the experts of the races of the Ancient Chaos World had been roped in by Chu.
The experts of the Ancient Chaos World who had transcended the World Creator realm were shocked, and hurriedly joined forces to resist Ji.
However, Ji was extremely powerful.
Not long after the battle began, one of the experts of the Ancient Chaos World was forced to disperse his Dao path and world to avoid a fatal strike.
The demons roared and came out of the chaos abyss.
They looked at the young man gloomily.
"Swish!"
"Demons, you should all disappear!"
The young man charged at them.
His aura was like a rainbow and he was extremely powerful.
Moreover, he was prepared to die.
"It''s time for you to pay me back for the harm you''ve caused me."
As he spoke, he looked at the immortal race.
He looked at Piao.
"Piao, you didn''t stop Miao back then, and you didn''t stop him now either. Let''s cut off all ties between us today."
He looked at Yao.
"If you think Miao is right, thene at me. I can handle it!"
Yao''s figure paused, after a long while, he sighed.
Piao''s expression became more and moreplicated as she looked at the young man for a long time.
"Stop."
Yao looked at Chu.
"Leave Miao''s matter to my master to decide. I won''t interfere."
A crack appeared in the world, and he left.
Meanwhile, Chu looked at Kun Gu.
"There''s a price to pay for your interference."
Kun Gu''s expression changed.
"Chu, stop! I won''t interfere in the affairs of the human race."
"Disperse your Dao path and world, then I''ll spare your life," Chu said.
Kun Gu''s expression changed.
He would not die if he dispersed his Dao path and world. However, he would need some time to recover.
"If you don''t do it, how can I know for sure that you won''t attack again?"
Chu''s world began to shrink.
The elements of lightning, wind and fire in the world continued to strike Kun Gu.
"If I disperse my Dao path and world, who will hold the fort in the Ancient Chaos World?"
Kun Gu roared.
If he really dispersed his Dao path and world, the Ancient Chaos World would be open to the attacks of the other experts.
At this moment, a giant asrge as a mountain appeared.
"I will guard the Ancient Chaos World."
Kun Gu''s expression changed.
"Qiong!"
He was the eldest of the 18 ancestors of the giant race, and also the one who had taught the humans the body-tempering technique.
Chu continued to shrink the world and suppress Kun Gu.
Kun Gu felt a sense of danger.
He was no match for Chu!
If he did not take the initiative to disperse his Dao path and world, it would be difficult for him to recover once Chu destroyed them.
Boom!
Kun Gu''s body exploded, and his Dao path scattered. His world merged with the chaos.
"Chu, make Ji stop!"
Kun Gu dispersed his Dao path and world.
Only a wisp of his condensation was observing the changes in the situation in the chaos. He could no longer interfere in this battle.
Ji retreated.
A great battle between the young man and Mo Yao broke out.
Chuughed and moved to block Mo Xue and the others.
Qiong hovered in the chaos and looked around, "This is a grudge between him and Mo Yao. Outsiders are not allowed to interfere!"
"Big brother!"
Tai was pleasantly surprised.
"Tai, you should work hard on your cultivation. You''re so weak. How embarrassing," Qiong looked at him and said.
Tai''s face darkened and he cursed inwardly.
With the arrival of reinforcements, the situation had changed again.
Only the great battle between Qin and Prison Dao Ancient God, and the battle between the young man and Mo Yao remained.
Chu moved to help Qin.
Qin''s halberd swept out, continuously shattering the chaos abyss.
"You don''t need to help me!"
He wanted to kill Prison Dao Ancient God and snatch his fate.
He even wanted to kill the suppressed Hua Xue!
Qin disyed no fear fighting Prison Dao Ancient God one-on-one. For the time being, he abandoned any thoughts of rescuing Hua Xue.
He was bombarding the chaos abyss that was pressing down on him.
He slowly began to approach Hua Xue, as if wanting to rescue thetter so that they could work together to deal with ancient God prison Dao.
In truth, Qin wanted to kill Hua Xue.
A trapped and weak Ancient Chaos God was much easier to kill.
Killing Prison Dao Ancient God was simply too difficult.
Moreover, he could not wait any longer.
He had to seize the fate of an Ancient Chaos God as soon as possible and find a way to break away from the Heavenly Dao.
The battle between the young man and Mo Yao was the most intense.
One sh after another, the scorching light continuously destroyed the roiling demonic power.
Even though his body was covered in injuries, he did not defend himself.
His eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed to have gone crazy.
Mo Yao roared repeatedly, but he was extremely shocked and angry inside.
Qian was actually this strong!
Chapter 645 Fate Of An Ancient Chaos God
Chu Xuan was observing the ongoing battles. It was really exciting.
Qian had appeared.
The person that Yun admired.
He was the one who had brought the body-tempering technique to the human race from the giant race after being saved by Qiong.
The giant race had protected the human race because of him.
From Chu Xuan''s perspective, Qian had already gone crazy.
(T/L: Mo Yao was previously tranted as Mo E in an earlier chapter. This has been rectified.)
He only had one obsession, which was to kill Mo Yao, which had driven him to be stronger.
His family and friends had been eaten by Mo Yao in front of him.
The person he once loved had also died.
Even the disappearance of the Heavenly Fox race had something to do with Mo Yao.
There was only one obsession. Killing Mo Yao and getting his revenge was the only thing that kept him sane.
Also, it was no wonder the giant race managed to remain neutral, and neither side dared to target the giant race rashly.
Qiong was very close to the 50-million-mile mark!
He was close to Qian and prevented others from interfering.
Unless the three ancestors personally came, none of their personal disciples were Qiong''s match.
Moreover, giants had extremely strong bodies, so Qiong would probably have no problem fighting two experts who had reached the 50-million-mile mark.
Chu Xuan even sensed a special aura from Qiong, simr to that of an Ancient Chaos God.
The giant race was probably the descendants of some Ancient Chaos God.
Qin''s goal was clear. He wanted to seize the fate of an Ancient Chaos God and escape from the Heavenly Dao.
Prison Dao Ancient God was difficult to kill, so he had set his sights on Hua Xue instead.
However, Chu Xuan knew that even if he did so, he would not be able to escape from the Heavenly Dao. Furthermore, the fate energy would be fused into the Heavenly Dao to improve it.
This was a good thing.
Chu Xuan was very optimistic about Qin.
He believed that after he became a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, he would be able to bring even more improvements to the Heavenly Dao.
As for Hua Xue''s true body, it was likely that he would die. This was inevitable.
After all, he had been suppressed by Prison Dao Ancient God for so many years and was in a weakened state.
He would be unable to resist thebined suppression of the chaos abyss and Qin''s assault.
However, since he was now Hei Yue''s subordinate¡
"Hua Xue''s true body is about to be destroyed. You tell him that this is an opportunityto escape the chaos abyss," Chu Xuan''s voice rang out in Hei Yue''s mind.
Hearing this, Hei Yue summoned Hua Xue.
"Your true body is in danger."
Hua Xue''s expression changed.
He could now connect to his true body, so he immediately thought of Qin after hearing this. He then realized that Qin had the intention to kill him.
His true body would definitely not die so easily, but¡
"My Lord, is there a way to save it?" Hua Xue asked.
"You can''t save your true body," Hei Yue said after a moment of silence.
"You can''t retain your fate as an Ancient Chaos God either, but I can preserve a part of your divine soul and let it fuse with your clone."
"In the future, your clone will be your true body."
He would lose his fate as an Ancient Chaos God and his true body!
The losses were unbearable!
Hua Xue had aplicated expression. He knew that this was the best possible oue. However, in his heart, he was unwilling.
After losing his true body and the fate of the Ancient Chaos God, it would be impossible for him to recover his peak strength and take revenge.
"My Lord, is there any way to preserve a wisp of my fate as an Ancient Chaos God? I can use this to recover my status as an Ancient Chaos God," Hua Xue asked hesitantly.
If he lost his true body, but retained a wisp of his fate as an Ancient Chaos God, he would be able to recover and eventually be an Ancient Chaos God again, though this would take a long time.
The significance of being an Ancient Chaos God was extraordinary. It was not just about talent and aptitude, but also about the innate Dao path that was easier to extend and more powerful.
Hei Yue was silent for a moment. She then asked for Chu Xuan''s opinion.
"Sure, I''ll allow him to talk to Qin personally."
Chu Xuan nodded.
Having an Ancient Chaos God as a subordinate was a good thing for Hei Yue.
After getting Chu Xuan''s permission, Hei Yue looked at Hua Xue and said, ""You can now contact Qin and talk to him personally."
"Many thanks, my Lord!"
Hua Xue said gratefully.
He immediately closed his eyes and connected his consciousness with his true body.
The originally impossible connection was now unobstructed.
Qin continued to hack away at the chaos abyss, and Hua Xue''s true body was about to break out of the seal.
Qin did not seem to mind the cage bing more and more solid and the chaos abyss shrinking toward him.
Oce he had killed Hua Xue and seized thetter''s fate, he would break away from the Heavenly Dao in one fell swoop, regain his freedom, and kill his way out of the chaos abyss.
At this moment, Hua Xue suddenly said, "I know you want to kill me and seize my fate as an Ancient Chaos God!"
Qin was stunned.
Without waiting for a response, Hua Xue continued, "I''ve been suppressed for countless years, and I only want freedom and revenge. I''m willing to retain only a wisp of my fate as an Ancient Chaos God and give you the rest."
"But you have to promise me one thing."
Chapter 646 Bloody Mark
Hua Xue then dove down into the chaos abyss, clearly avoiding Qin.
"If you don''t agree," he continued, "It won''t be easy to kill me, let alone steal my fate."
"What condition? Tell me!"
Qin''s face darkened.
The other party had actually realized his intentions, so he would be unable to take Hua Xue by surprise. In such a situation, it would take a long time to kill the other party.
However, he could not wait any longer.
"Kill Prison Dao Ancient God!"
Hua Xue angrily said, "He''s a despicable scoundrel! If you agree, I''ll let you kill me and seize my fate!"
"Alright, I agree," Qin said without hesitation, "I have a grudge against him."
He had originally wanted to kill Prison Dao Ancient God anyway.
"That''s great!"
As Hua Xue spoke, a wisp of his fate energy disappeared, and his true body reappeared, breaking through the seal.
"Just kill me."
With these final words, Hua Xue drew a part of his divine soul into his clone, along with a wisp of his fate as an Ancient Chaos God.
Qin''s eyes lit up. With a furious roar, he swung his halberd, splitting theyers of the chaos abyss in front of him and killing Hua Xue''s true body.
Boom!
Blood-red light trembled, and a Dao path shattered.
The fate energy started to spread, but Qin quickly gathered it toward himself.
Boom!
A blood-colored light erupted through the chaos abyss, turning Hua Xue''s body into dust.
At this moment, a bloody mark appeared in the chaos.
After three breaths of time, the bloody mark disappeared.
Even though Hua Xue was not truly dead, he had given up on his fate as an Ancient Chaos God and only retained a tiny bit of it.
It was not much different from the death of an Ancient Chaos God.
The bloody mark''s appearance signified the fall of an Ancient Chaos God.
The sudden turn of events stunned many experts.
Qiong and the other experts looked in shock at the bloody mark that had suddenly appeared.
An Ancient Chaos God had fallen?
Prison Dao Ancient God was still alive, so which Ancient Chaos God did?
They looked at the chaos abyss.
The fact the Prison Dao Ancient God had suppressed an Ancient Chaos God in his chaos abyss was not a secret.
The one who died was the one who was suppressed?
Did Prison Dao Ancient God kill him, or did Qin do it?
Qiong and the other ancient supreme experts knew what the bloody mark meant, but the rest of the experts were confused, and had no idea what had just happened.
Chu looked at the bloody mark and fell into a state of deep thought.
When he was traveling through the chaos, he had once seen a bloody mark appear. However, that bloody mark had not spread out very far through the chaos, unlike this bloody mark.
Did the appearance of the bloody mark mean that an Ancient Chaos God had fallen?
In the chaos, some existences raised their heads in shock.
"Who has fallen?"
"How many years has it been since a bloody mark appeared? Why did it appear today?"
"Which Ancient Chaos God has fallen?"
Many existences fell into deep thought.
The chaos seemed to be brewing with change.
It seemed that something big was about to happen.
Ancient Chaos Gods were particrly sensitive to the changes in the chaos, and they all sensed the abnormality.
Therefore, they kept a low profile and avoided appearing as much as possible. They cultivated in seclusion to increase their strength and to avoid any possible changes.
They all knew that Prison Dao Ancient God had made an appearance, but no one cared.
Even though Prison Dao Ancient God was somewhat weak, he had a powerful backer behind him.
The celestial ancestor frowned and looked in the direction of the nine zones.
Could it be that the one who had fallen was Prison Dao Ancient God?
If that was the case, then things would soon go out of control.
The existence behind Prison Dao Ancient God could not be provoked, which was why thetter behaved so arrogantly.
"Miao has fallen!"
The immortal ancestor sighed.
Miao, in the end, was unable to let go of his obsession, and had probably died at the hands of the human race.
"Qin?"
The immortal ancestor sighed again.
"Forget it, dust to dust, ashes to ashes."
As for taking revenge on Qin, he did not have the mood to do so.
Miao''s death was destined the moment he chose to continue down his path of obsession.
"I''m afraid there''s been a change in the chaos. If I don''t reach the chaos supreme realm, I won''t be able to control my own fate."
How difficult was it to reach the chaos supreme realm?
At the beginning of the chaos, how many of the Ancient Chaos Gods had broken through to the chaos supreme realm?
Without achieving the chaos supreme realm, one would not be able to truly control one''s own fate, and would not be able to avoid being affected by the changes of the chaos.
The chaos supreme realm was like an insurmountable mountain that blocked countless experts.
The immortal ancestor was extremely talented and was better than most Ancient Chaos Gods, and he had also obtained many great opportunities.
However, he was still stuck at this step, unable to advance.
The immortal ancestor''s eyes darkened as he looked toward a certain direction in the chaos.
"Are the celestial and demon ancestors the same?"
The three ancestors had obtained great fortune from the nine zones back then, and had created the three major races and ruled over the nine zones for a long time.
However, even though they had transcended the World Creator realm, and gone to the limits of that realm, they were still unable to break through to the chaos supreme realm.
To many people who had transcended the World Creator realm, the chaos supreme realm was just a legend.
However, experts who had walked far enough along that path knew that the chaos supreme realm existed.
However, how could they break through to the chaos supreme realm?
There seemed to be no way.
In the entire chaos, there were a few chaos supreme, but no one knew how they had broken through.
Somewhere in the chaos, a terrifying figure appeared.
He looked in the direction of the nine zones.
"Mo Chi has fallen."
The demon ancestor''s eyes were calm, and he did not seem to be angry.
Mo Chi was considered the weakest of his personal disciples. Furthermore, the only thing he was concerned about was breaking through to the chaos supreme realm.
If he could break through to the chaos supreme realm, it did not matter if all his disciples died.
Within a mysterious space within the chaos.
Another terrifying figure was seated in mid-air.
His body was extremely huge, farrger than even the tallest mountain.
This was his true form, and he had not used the power of his Dao path to erge his body.
At a certain moment, as if he sensed something, he raised his head and looked at a certain ce in the chaos.
A bloody mark could be seen.
"Which one of you has fallen?"
He mumbled to himself.
Then he continued toprehend the supremews of the chaos, and his Dao path continuously tried to connect with the supremews of the chaos, but was rejected time and time again.
"How can I break through to the chaos supreme realm?"
He felt that he was only one step away. However, this one step seemed impossible to take.
He was clearly infinitely close to the chaos supreme realm, and could sense the supremews of the chaos, so why was he unable to break through?
What was he missing?
"Am Icking fate, or something else entirely?"
He had been stuck at this step for a long time.
Since his Dao path could not connect with the supremews of the chaos, then, what about his divine soul, or even his body?
His huge body began to turn illusory, slowly trying to connect with the supremews of the chaos.
"I founded the giant race, and my fate should be stronger than that of the immortals, celestials, and demons. I''m also an Ancient Chaos God, so how can I becking in terms of fate? Am I not approaching this the right way?"
The huge figure muttered to himself.
This was the Giant Chaos God!
The ancestor of the giant race!
He was one of the top Ancient Chaos Gods.
Even so, he was still stuck at this step for countless years, unable to break through.
The death of Hua Xue also rmed some of the other existences in the chaos.
After his death, the fate and origin essence of Hua Xue''s true body were absorbed by Qin and fused into his body.
At this moment, Qin felt that the transformation of his body seemed to have stopped temporarily.
However, he still could not escape the Heavenly Dao.
Not enough!
He had to kill Prison Dao Ancient God as well!
At this moment, Qin''s strength had reached its peak.
The fate and origin essence of an Ancient Chaos God had merged into his body, and his aura and strength skyrocketed.
He believed that if he killed another Ancient Chaos God, he would definitely be able to escape the Heavenly Dao!
Chapter 647 Hatred (Part 1)
In actuality, Chu Xuan had taken this opportunity to stop transforming Qin into a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, giving him a little hope of breaking away from the Heavenly Dao.
Qin''s clone had been hiding in the nine zones for a long time and had fused with a huge amount of Great Dao fate energy, which hadter been transformed into Heavenly Dao fate energy.
He had also obtained a great opportunity from the Heavenly Dao.
How could it be easy to escape the Heavenly Dao?
If he had truly broken away from the Heavenly Dao, Qin''s strength would have stopped at this level, and would not be able to advance any further. His strength might even decline.
He might not be clear about the benefits of bing a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, but he would understand them in the future.
The fate energy of an Ancient Chaos God had merged with the Heavenly Dao through Qin, causing the Heavenly Daows to be even closer to the supremews of the chaos.
If Qin killed a few more Ancient Chaos Gods, would this process not elerate?
Chu Xuan immediately dispelled this thought.
He could not just kill Ancient Chaos Gods for no reason.
Qin charged out of the chaos abyss toward Prison Dao Ancient God.
Prison Dao Ancient God did not seem very strong, but Ancient Chaos Gods were extraordinary by nature.
The chaos abyss reappeared around Prison Dao Ancient God''s body, and he turned his entire body into a huge cage, trapping Qin in the middle.
Prison Dao Ancient God chose to defend and wear Qin down.
If Qin could not break through the chaos abyss cage, he would be suppressed, just like Hua Xue.
The battle entered a stalemate.
If Qin could break the cage, then Prison Dao Ancient God would definitely lose. However, if he did lose, it did not mean that he could be killed.
Defeat did not mean death, especially for an Ancient Chaos God.
He would escape.
The battle on the other side was still extremely intense.
The battle between Qian and Mo Yao had almost reached a crazy level.
Mo Yao was suppressed, but then burst forth with power and fought back like crazy.
It was impossible for two people of simr strength who had transcended the World Creator realm to resolve a death match within a short period of time.
Chu Xuan had been paying attention to the battle outside the world.
With Qiong here, even if the other disciples of the demon ancestor returned, they would not be able to interfere in the battle between Qian and Mo Yao.
It was Qin versus Prison Dao Ancient God, and Qian versus Mo Yao.
The rest of the people were simply waiting for the result of the two battles.
Also, they were waiting for the nine zones to stabilize so that they could enter and fight for the great opportunities thaty within.
Chu looked at the nine zones.
At this moment, he did not think that the power of rejection would disappear. Rather, he was more concerned about how the Great Dao had been reced by the Heavenly Dao.
It was filled with mystery and the unknown.
Soon, this matter would be known by all of the living beings in the chaos.
Chu Xuan looked at the chaos. Would something happen if the Heavenly Dao spread through the chaos?
Would the three ancestors return?
In fact, would chaos supreme experts appear?
In the meantime, the 99-year milestone had arrived.
There was only one year left until the 100-year milestone.
Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation. What kind of reward would he receive from the system then?
As usual, the reward for the 99-year milestone was a chaos supreme technique.
The battle outside the world was still ongoing.
It wasmon for a battle between cultivators who had transcended the World Creator realm tost for a few years, or even a hundred years.
There was not much of a difference in strength between them, so it was not something that could be decided in a short time.
Qin''s battle with Prison Dao Ancient God was as intense as ever.
"Break!"
The iparably savage Qin brandished his halberd, constantly striking at the cage and getting closer and closer to Prison Dao Ancient God''s true body.
However, he did not immediately break through Prison Dao Ancient God''s cage.
Once it was broken, Prison Dao Ancient God would definitely flee.
He was looking for an opportunity to heavily injure the other party to prevent him from escaping.
The battle between Qian and Mo Yao was even more intense.
Their Dao paths intertwined, crushing and tearing at each other. It was a crazy scene.
In the heavenly domain, in Qin Ying''s residence, Qin Keyun appeared to be uneasy.
It was as if there was something calling out to her from beyond the world.
Frowning, she became restless and could not calm down to stabilize her cultivation.
Chu Xuan nced at her.
He sighed. She was already a different person and was no longer the Yun from before. However, Qian''s appearance still made her uneasy and caused her to unconsciously feel a sense of concern.
Back then, she had been so deeply in love.
Qian had already gone crazy. Perhaps Yun''s death was thest straw that broke his heart. Revenge was the only thing that drove him to continue cultivating and bing stronger.
Now that he had met Mo Yao again, even the final shreds of his tenuous sanity were unraveling.
All that was left was the bone-deep obsession of killing Mo Yao.
Qian''s body was covered in wounds, and even his Dao path had cracks.
He was extremely crazy and had already suppressed Mo Yao.
Mo Yao looked crazy, but that was just his ruthless nature. He was not really crazy.
Qian was really crazy.
Mo Yao''s eyes revealed a look of disbelief.
His heart was already trembling with fear.
Qian was too crazy, so crazy that he felt chills all over his body.
"I ate your parents, siblings, and rtives. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"
Mo Yao roared.
"So what if you''re crazy? Today, I''ll eat you too!"
The spectators were all silent.
Mo Yao was actually afraid.
People like Piao and Yao, who knew about the grudges between the two, hadplicated expressions.
Qian had actually gone crazy. However, his terrifying strength still remained, and was further enhanced by his crazy nature.
He had surpassed them.
Mo Yao roared repeatedly, but was constantly being suppressed.
Chapter 648 Hatred (Part 2)
Qian''s eyes were bloodshot, as if he had been stimted by Mo Yao''s words. He seemed to be getting crazier and crazier, and his frantic attacks reflected that.
Inparison, Qin''s battle with Prison Dao Ancient God caused much less of a stir.
"Mo Yao, you ate my family and friends. You made me lose Yun. You know what? I''m going to eat you too!"
Qian''s voice was hoarse.
He pounced on Mo Yao like a rabid dog, and used his Dao path to restrain thetter''s Dao path, grabbing him tightly.
Then, he bit Mo Yao''s chest and tore off a piece of flesh.
"Get lost!"
Mo Yao roared and struggled, and his Dao path trembled.
However, he was unable to break free.
Qian''s Dao path bound the two of them tightly.
Qian took another bite, and then another.
At this moment, Mo Yao was terrified.
Roaring, Mo Yao continued to rain blows on Qian''s body. However, Qian allowed him to do so. Even though cracks appeared on his body, he ignored them and continued biting chunks out of Mo Yao.
Pieces of flesh disappeared one after another.
Qian''s aura also became more terrifying.
"F*ck, you''re crazy! You''re the demon! You''re the f*cking demon! Let me go!"
Mo Yao roared in fear.
He continued to attack Qian, but his Dao path and world had already been weakened, so his strength was greatly reduced.
Qian''s body was as powerful as a chaos supreme treasure, so even though there were many cracks, it did not copse.
On the contrary, Mo Yao was losing more and more of his body in bloodied chunks.
Even if he focused on healing himself, he could not stop this from happening.
The spectators felt a chill in their hearts as they looked at Qian, whose bones were visible, gnawing at Mo Yao.
What kind of grudge did they have?
Mo Yao could not break free and was suppressed.
If no one came to his rescue, he would most likely die.
For the sake of revenge, Qian had probably been thinking and nning about how to suppress him for a long time.
How would he kill Mo Yao?
His Dao path clearly had a certain suppressive effect on Mo Yao, and restricted both thetter''s strength and movements. This was something that had clearly been prepared in advance.
Mo Xue and Mo Shi''s expressions changed.
Mo Xue moved and was about to attack Qian.
However, Chu stood in his way and said, "Mo Xue, if you want to attack, you''ll have to get past me first!"
Mo Xue''s face darkened.
He was no match for Chu!
Then, a figure emerged from the chaos.
Violent power surged from that figure toward Qian.
Qiong, who had been sitting idle, raised his hand and pped it, dispersing the violent power.
He looked at the neer with a harsh gaze.
"Mo Bao, why do you have to interfere?"
Mo Bao was also a personal disciple of the demon ancestor, and was no weaker than Mo Yao. In fact, in terms of destructive power, he was stronger than Mo Yao.
"Qiong, do you really want to do this?"
Mo Bao looked at Qiong coldly.
"Mo Yao should pay for the sins he hasmitted. Mo Bao, if you want to intervene, you can try and get past me."
Qiong''s eyes were calm.
"Or, you can call Mo Kuang over."
Mo Bao''s expression was extremely gloomy.
There was also some fear in his eyes.
Qiong was too powerful.
"Your giant race wants to meddle in a feud between the demon race and the human race? Qiong, you have to think about it carefully. Your giant race won''t get off unscathed."
Qiong''s eyes turned cold.
"This is a grudge between Qian and Mo Yao. As Qian''s close friend, I will help him ward off those who would interfere. However, it doesn''t involve my race."
His voice suddenly turned serious, "That being said, if you want to drag the giant race into this, go ahead and do so. The giant race does not fear the demon race!"
With a huge body and a shocking aura, he looked straight at Mo Bao and said, ""Even your master, the demon ancestor, wouldn''t dare to do anything to the giant race, so who do you think you are? Do you really think that the demon race is invincible in the chaos?"
As the direct descendant of Giant Chaos God, Qiong had this much confidence.
Giant Chaos God, who was infinitely close to the chaos supreme realm, was so powerful that he surpassed the demon ancestor in terms of cultivation. Furthermore, even if the demon ancestor reached the same level, Giant Chaos God would still be stronger by merit of his body and status as an Ancient Chaos God.
Mo Bao''s expression was extremely gloomy.
He looked at Chu.
"I won''t interfere in the fight between Qian and Mo Yao, but you won''t stop me from killing the other humans, will you?"
Qiong frowned.
Was Mo Bao going to use the human race to threaten Qian to stop?
Chu, however, was calm andposed. He looked at Mo Bao and said, "Mo Bao, do you think that I am easy to bully?"
He opened his folding fan. His temperament was now refined, with the air of a gentleman.
"You and Mo Xue can join forces!"
Boom!
Both Mo Bao and Mo Xue attacked without hesitation.
Ji''s figure moved, and he was about to intercept Mo Xue, but Chuughed, and a world appeared, enveloping the Mo Bao and Mo Xue within.
Qiong looked at Chu. His world was very special.
It seemed to be transformed from a supreme treasure?
Its defensive capabilities were extremely strong.
It would not be a problem for him to restrain those two demons in there for the time being.
Mo Bao and Mo Xue roared continuously as they attacked Chu''s world, and Chu''s body and world shook.
However, he moved and arrived at the celestial race''s camp.
He ignored Ting''s angry gaze.
Instead, he looked at Goddess Xi and said with a smile, "Sister Xi, can you help me stabilize this world?"
Xi looked at him and did not speak for a long time.
Ting was anxious.
"Sister, ignore him. Chu is a b*stard. He''s seducing people left, right and center¡"
"Shut up!"
Xi red at him.
Ting immediately shut up and looked aggrieved.
"Sister Xi, please help me one more time. After this, I promise I''ll be good," Chu said with a bitter face.
The group of experts watching could not help but curse in their hearts. This b*stard Chu really did not care for his dignity.
What was so good about him that even Goddess Xi would take a fancy to him.
"Alright," she said.
Xi''s heart softened.
Chu''s body was shaking, and cracks were appearing on it, as if he could not hold on any longer.
She sighed.
With a wave of her hand, a divine light shrouded the world, stabilizing it.
Ting almost vomited blood when he saw this, but he could only hold it in.
"Xi, you dare to interfere?" Mo Bao roared.
Xi did not answer.
Mo Bao and Mo Xue were now trapped in the world.
Seeing this, Mo Shi immediately felt a sense of danger.
Ji was clearly eyeing him.
Mo Shi was shocked, and he hurriedly flew over to Yao''s side.
"Brother Yao, we demons, immortals and celestials are one. We can''t let the human race strut around proudly like this.
Then, he shamelessly stood behind Yao and watched the battle between Qian and Mo Yao from afar.
"Qian, you can''t kill me!"
"Haha, eat my flesh all you want! You''ll be a demon yourself!"
"If you eat me, I''ll possess you sooner orter."
"I''m immortal, so I fear nothing!"
Mo Yaoughed wildly.
Even though his voice was trembling, it was still filled with malice.
Qian gnawed at Mo Yao madly.
"Mo Yao, I''ll make you relive my nightmares! You''ll die in my stomach!"
"In order to kill you, in order to devour you alive, I have been thinking about how to wear down your origin essence and your Dao path."
"F*ck! Even if I die, I won''t be a demon. All your trump cards are useless!"
Qian''s voice was hoarse, crazy, and ferocious.
Mo Yao''s voice trembled even more, and in the end, he let out a miserable scream.
He was terrified!
Qian would really swallow him alive.
Mo Yao screamed and struggled madly, even calling for help.
None of the spectating experts interfered.
With Qiong presiding over the situation, there was nothing they could do.
Even Mo Bao could not interfere, let alone others.
Unless the demon ancestor came personally, Mo Yao would definitely die.
However, would the demon ancestor personallye?
No one knew.
That being said, since Qiong dared to take charge, he was probably prepared for that possibility, right?
In the heavenly domain, Qin Keyun became more and more uneasy. She was unable to calm down and looked restless.
She furrowed her brows and felt that her soul was in great difort.
It seemed that someone extremely important to her was suffering.
Uncontrobly, two lines of tears flowed down from her eyes.
Qin Ying appeared beside her.
"What''s wrong with you?"
"I don''t know, I just feel uneasy, it''s as if... It seems..."
Qin Keyun also did not know how to describe it.
She did have an inkling of what it was about.
However, she was Qin Keyun, not someone else, so why was it still like this?
Did that person really have such deep feelings for him?
"I''ll take you to see Master," Qin Ying said.
This little fox had such a hard life. She was already reborn, yet she still could not avoid the torture of love from her past life.
In the small courtyard.
"I can help youpletely remove the influence, as long as you''re willing."
Chu Xuan looked at Qin Keyun.
Qin Keyun opened her mouth and asked, "Why have I been like this recently?"
"That person has appeared outside the world. He is taking revenge."
Qin Keyun struggled and hesitated. After a long while, she said, "Can I go and take a look?"
Chapter 649 Qians Madness (Part 1)
Qin Ying patted Qin Keyun''s head and sighed in his heart.
She still could not let it go.
He was also very curious as to who Qin Keyun was deeply in love with in her previous life and what was so special about him to the point that she was affected even after being reborn.
"Sure."
Chu Xuan nodded.
Qian was here with a death wish.
After killing Mo Yao, he would have nothing to live for anymore.
This was a man with a bitter and tragic life.
He looked handsome and energetic, but he was filled with sorrow.
Perhaps, being able to see Qin Keyun before he died would be a form of relief?
"Just watch. Don''t interfere in the battle," Chu Xuan warned.
Qin Keyun nodded.
If Qin Keyun interfered and caused Qian to be distracted or even be disoriented, he would probably be killed by Mo Yao.
With a wave of his hand, he sent Qin Keyun and Qin Ying to the edge of the Heavenly Dao, and concealed their figures so that outsiders would not be able to sense or see them.
Qin Ying looked out into the chaos, and was shocked.
These experts were too strong, and could easily kill him with a single finger.
The battles caused Qin Ying''s scalp to go numb.
How was that a battle?
That person was clearly eating that other person!
It was insanity!
When he turned around, he saw Qin Keyun looking at the person in a daze.
Qin Ying fell silent.
That person had actually gone crazy. He could tell.
However, what kind of hatred could make a person be like that?
Furthermore, underneath the insanity, he could sense sorrow, as if that person''s very divine soul was in pain.
That person''s life had been filled with endless tribtions and tragic events.
He was taking revenge!
He was really going to devour his enemy alive!
Qin Ying looked at the unknown human expert silently.
In the history of the human race, there had been far too many hardships. This human expert had lived through those years of suffering.
Mo Yao roared, screamed, cursed, and finally begged for mercy.
The spectators all watched silently.
Perhaps this was Mo Yao''s retribution. His aura was getting weaker and weaker.
Even those who had transcended the World Creator realm could die.
Dispersing one''s Dao path and world could, of course, help one to avoid ordinary dangers. However, he could not even do that.
Death was inevitable unless he could break free from the restraints of Qian''s Dao path.
Mo Yao, who loved to eat and devour living beings, was being eaten alive. This was karma.
Mo Yao''s voice gradually became softer.
His aura was getting weaker and weaker as his Dao path and world crumbled bit by bit.
However, Mo Yao would not die for some time, as the torture of being eaten alive wouldst for some time longer.
His screams were filled with fear.
His will was on the verge of copsing.
Qian was as crazy as ever, and his aura was filled with malice.
This was the after-effect of devouring Mo Yao.
However, it was his intention to torture and destroy Mo Yao''s will.
"Mo Yao, this is your retribution. Do you feel regret now?"
"I won''t let you die so easily."
"You''re going to watch yourself being eaten alive bit by bit."
Qian''s hoarse voice had a hint of satisfaction.
"F*ck, you''re crazy! You''re crazy!"
"Kill me!! Mo Yao roared.
"I won''t resist anymore. Stop biting!"
"Lunatic, you f*cking lunatic!"
Qianughed.
"So there was a day that even you would beg for mercy. Hahaha!"
Hisughter gave people an inexplicable chill.
"Back then, I knelt down and begged you. I kowtowed until my head was bleeding profusely. But did you let my family and friends go?"
"Mo Yao, you should savor this experience. Haha¡"
Mo Yao''s will was about to copse.
"Qiong, tell him to kill me. Stop this lunatic!"
"Qiong, it''s all because of you. If not for you, I would have never ended up in this state!"
Mo Yao cursed Qiong madly.
Qiong''s expression was calm and he did not say a word.
He only looked at Qian with a gaze filled with helplessness.
In the Heavenly Dao, Qin Keyun watched silently.
She did not know why, but her tears could not stop flowing.
She clearly did not feel that sad.
He was a stranger.
However, there was an inexplicable emotion in her soul that she could not get rid of.
For some reason, she wanted to touch that person''s face.
Qin Keyun took a few deep breaths and tried to calm herself down.
She tried her best to get rid of this inexplicable influence.
She forced herself to be a spectator instead of experiencing it herself.
In Chu''s world, Mo Bao and Mo Xue had stopped attacking the world. They knew that they could not change Mo Yao''s fate. Only their master could.
However, they knew that their master would not show himself.
Chapter 650 Qians Madness (Part 2)
The screams in the chaos were getting softer and weaker.
Mo Yao''s will was about to copse.
It had been an entire month of torture and being eaten alive!
He could not die.
He could not even kill himself!
In the end, he had tried multiple times to beg for mercy and the release of death, but Qian remained unmoved.
The spectators were all silent. Some of them could not even watch anymore.
The more he looked, the more frightened and creepy it felt.
Mo Yao was an extremely brutal and notorious existence, yet he wasactually tortured to the point of crying and begging for mercy.
Back then, did he ever imagine that this would be his oue?
Qian''s Dao path and its power were tailored specifically to deal with Mo Yao, which is why he felt such pain and torture.
As Mo Yao''s aura weakened, the cries for mercy also weakened.
Everyone discovered that Qian''s body was filled with an evil aura and was constantly cracking.
It seemed that he was not prepared to continue living after this.
The experts who knew about Qian''s past all hadplicated expressions on their faces.
To Qian, revenge was the meaning of his existence. Once Mo Yao died, there would be no reason for him to exist. Perhaps death was a form of release for him.
Piao''s expression wasplicated.
Scenes from the past appeared in her mind.
Piao was a human genius blessed by the Great Dao.
She was epted as a personal disciple by the immortal ancestor and became a high and mighty immortal.
These heights were not something that Qian, who was from her generation, could reach or achieve.
She had once advised Qian to join the immortal race. Given his talent, he would definitely be epted and nurtured by the immortal race.
However, Qian refused.
He said that he would lead the human race to rise up. He would make the human race the most powerful race in the world!
After that, they became strangers to each other.
Qian attempted to imitate the monster races in an attempt to find a path for the human race to be stronger.
Then Mo Yao descended.
When she heard that Mo Yao was targeting the human race, she was furious and arrogant. She wanted Qian to suffer a loss and realize how weak he was.
She wanted him to recognize the weakness of the human race, and that only by joining the immortal race could one be strong and gain the ability to take care of the human race.
Therefore, she did not interfere with Mo Yao immediately. However, she had never expected that tragedy to happen.
After that tragedy, Qian begged Qiong to teach him the giant race''s body-tempering technique, and thetter acquiesced.
However, the giant race''s body-tempering technique wasn''t suitable for all humans. Only a small number of people with strong physical constitutions could cultivate it.
Qianbined the body-tempering technique of the giant race with his ownprehension and created a body-tempering technique that could be cultivated by humans.
From then on, the human race gained the ability to fend for themselves, to some extent. They could hunt down some members of the weaker races, but were still considered weak themselves.
Qin had created the cultivation method of the human race. It was the real cultivation method of the human race and not a modified one like Qian''s.
However, in all honesty, Qian was the one whoid the foundation for this to happen.
Piao recalled the past.
The only rtively happy experience Qian had was probably during his time with Yun.
However, because of Yun, Miao and the immortal race also started to suppress the human race, and everything started to change.
Qian''s life was too bitter.
For the sake of the human race, he had given up too much. In the end, Yun died as well.
Piao knew that Qian did not want Yun to be dragged into this, so he ruthlessly chased her out.
That day, when Piao saw Yun, she was silently crying alone.
In order to fulfill his wish and to return to his side, Yun had constantly tried to help the human race be stronger. She had done many things in secret.
She even begged Miao not to target the human race. However, in the end, she died.
Because she could not return to Qian''s side, she fell and murmured that she wished to be a human in her next life!
The day Qian received news of Yun''s death, he sat on a mountain peak alone for three years. After that, he roared madly and charged toward the demon race''s territory.
It was Qiong who saved him that time.
Piao silently asked herself, did she do anything wrong back then?
Was she too cruel?
She did not know why, but when she saw Qian in love with Yun, her heart was filled with envy.
As she recalled, Piao suddenly had the urge to cry.
She looked at the crazed Qian.
"Perhaps this is a form of release for you. It''s the best ending for you," she muttered.
Did the human race still remember him?
Do they know the suffering you experienced for the human race?
A long time had passed, and his achievements had been erased by time, yet his hatred had remained unchanged, as well as his love and obsession toward Yun.
Piao suddenly felt a sense of indescribable sadness.
Perhaps she would never see this person again in the future.
Time passed as Mo Yao howled miserably.
Everyone was watching the battle between Qian and Mo Ya, if it could even be called that.
On the contrary, not many people paid attention to the battle between Qin and Prison Dao Ancient God.
Chu Xuan also sighed.
The oue of the battle between Qian and Mo Yao had been decided.
In truth, the oue between Qin and Prison Dao Ancient God had also been decided.
It seemed like they were still in a stalemate and entangled, but Chu Xuan could already tell that Qin had won.
Prison Dao Ancient God was about to die. Qin was merely looking for a decisive opportunity tond the killing blow.
He was only biding his time to wait for the best opportunity. He could not allow Prison Dao Ancient God to escape!
Chapter 651 Qians Madness (Part 3)
Honestly, even if the demon ancestor appeared, Chu Xuan would block him and prevent him from disrupting the battle.
From Qian''s madness and sorrow, he could tell how difficult it was for the human race back then.
It was time for the demons to receive their retribution.
Chu Xuan looked on silently. The Heavenly Dao was also continuously stabilizing, and the three realms of the Divine World were almostplete.
Once the three realms werepleted, the name of the Heavenly Dao would be known by all of the living beings in the chaos. The nine zones would also disappear from the annals of history and be reced by the Divine World.
At that time, the situation within the chaos would shift, and this change would affect the entire chaos. Furthermore, Chu Xuan would continue to connect the supremews of the chaos with the Heavenly Dao.
The 100-year milestone was fast approaching, so Chu Xuan was filled with anticipation.
What would he receive as a reward from the system?
The cultivation method to transcend the chaos?
After he broke through to the chaos supreme realm, the speed of cultivation had slowed down.
The embryonic supremews within his body were still growing, but it was not something that Chu Xuan could affect consciously, and was merely a byproduct of his special constitution.
He was currently in a state where he only improved passively.
Therefore, he was hoping that the 100-year milestone reward would fill this gap.
Boom!
In the chaos, Mo Yao''s bodypletely disappeared.
Mo Yao did not recover, and his Dao path and world began to dissipate into the chaos.
However, Qian devoured them frantically, slowly shattering them into even smaller pieces and absorbing them until nothing was left.
Within the shattered Dao path, Mo Yao''s screams and curses could still be heard.
Qian wanted to devour everything andpletely remove any chances of Mo Yao reviving.
Thetter''s voice echoed in the chaos, cursing, screaming, and begging for mercy.
Finally, heughed wildly.
"Hahaha, eat up! Eat your fill! Your parents and rtives are all there. They''re all in my Dao path. They''re delicious, right?. You''re eating them all now!"
"Hahaha, I don''t regret it. I ate them all in front of you, and I had a great time!"
"You don''t know, do you? Actually, I forced Yun to her death. I tricked her into taking the fate of the Heavenly Fox race and merging it with the fate of the human race, saying that it would help the human race and you."
"I even lied to her and said that she could reincarnate into a human and be with you."
"Hahaha, she believed it! She actually believed it. In the end, she suffered a cultivation bacsh and died. Hahaha, I killed all of the loved ones in your life!"
"Yun sacrificed so much for you. I lied to her, and she stole the fate of the Heavenly Fox race. I even took a part of it. I lied to her even more after that. When you cut off all ties with her, I said that you lied to her and used her. She believed it."
"Yun was extremely sad before she died. She threw away all her memories and even wanted to get rid of her life imprint and origin essence."
"I was the one who schemed for Miao to meet Yun. I set up the trap."
"Haha, it''s all because of me. Qian, let me tell you a secret. I''m not just a demon. I''m also a descendant of the human race."
"You didn''t expect Pan to be my incarnation, did you?"
Qian''s eyes were bloodshot, and he was panting like a bull.
Chapter 652 - 652 Qian’s Madness (Part 4)
652 Qian¡¯s Madness (Part 4)
Qian roared crazily, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±
Pan!
He was an outstanding human expert, and Yun¡¯s tragedy was definitely rted to him.
He had once sneakily killed many talented human geniuses, andmitted unforgivable crimes.
Qian had personally killed him back then.
¡°Mo Yao!¡± Qian roared in anger.
If Pan was Mo Yao¡¯s incarnation, then everything that had happened in the past was Mo Yao¡¯s doing.
Piao was also stunned.
Pan was actually Mo Yao¡¯s incarnation?
That meant that the first batch of humans who had be demons was most likely due to Mo Yao¡¯s schemes.
Qian roared and instantly crushed Mo Yao¡¯s remaining Dao path and world, which were about to copse, into a small bead.
Qian¡¯s body was constantly cracking, and his divine soul appeared.
He started to refine his own blood essence and divine soul to activate a secret technique, fusing them with his Dao path.
¡°Mo Yao, I want you to never be able to recover, and never bepletely annihted. I want you to suffer the pain and torture of this very moment forever.¡±
Qian¡¯s voice resounded through the chaos.
¡°Even when the chaos is destroyed, you will still suffer this torture!¡±
Boom!
The secret technique engraved a rune on the bead that contained Mo Yao¡¯s Dao path, world and trace of will.
Qian was sacrificing himself to torture Mo Yao for all eternity.
¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Mo Yao screamed.
He regretted it in his heart. He should not have provoked Qian like that.
He would suffer the torture of this moment for all eternity, and would never be free or dead.
The more Mo Yao thought about it, the more frightened he became.
¡°That¡¯s true! I¡¯ve already gone crazy!¡±
Qianughed like a maniac as tears of blood flowed from his eyes.
His aura began to dissipate, and his divine soul started to turn illusory.
The crowd of spectators remained solemnly silent.
Boom!
The rune waspletely engraved on the bead. At that moment, a supremew of the chaos appeared, seemingly acknowledging Qian¡¯s sacrifice.
All of the spectators were shocked.
The legendary supremew of the chaos had appeared!
Was it here to bear witness to Qian¡¯s curse?
In this way, unless thisw was broken, Mo Yao would never be free.
Qianughed.
His physical body was crumbling, and his divine soul was bing fainter and fainter.
He looked at Mo Yao¡¯s illusory face within the bead.
¡°Mo Yao, I¡¯m free! But you¡¯ll be punished and tortured forever!¡±
Roar!
Mo Yao roared, his face twisted and his eyes filled with fear.
He was really afraid.
¡°Qian, please spare me. Kill me and I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Yun might not be dead yet, she just changed her identity.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the truth, I promise you. She might have recovered. Miao left something behind in an attempt to guide Yun to recover her memories. However, he tampered with Yun¡¯s memories and reced you with him.¡±
¡°Really, if you kill me, I¡¯ll tell you where Miao¡¯s secret was hidden,¡± Mo Yao begged.
¡°Mo Yao, I won¡¯t believe you.¡±
¡°However, even if Yun is still alive, in the end, it¡¯s better for her to follow anyone but me. I will only bring her suffering and sadness¡¡±
Qianughed and cried as if he was reminiscing about the past.
His divine soul was fading away.
As she sobbed, Mei walked forward and could not help but reach out to touch his face.
¡°You only have Yun in your heart?¡±
Qian looked at her and wanted to avoid her hand, but he could not.
¡°Mei, don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡±
¡°You advised me not to be stubborn. You kept persuading me not to be stubborn¡¡±
Mei was crying very sadly.
¡°You know that even without my sister, you still have me. Why can¡¯t you just treat me as her?¡±
...
¡°You are you, and she is her.¡±
Qian reached out his hand and stroked Mei¡¯s beautiful hair. His voice became gentle. ¡°Live well and happily.¡±
His hand began to shatter.
Then, Qian looked back at the nine zones.
Suddenly, he was shocked.
He saw a beautiful figure.
¡°Yun!¡±
A power that came out of nowhere suddenly rushed toward the nine zones.
Mei was stunned and looked at the nine zones.
There was a beautiful figure standing there. Shock coursed through her mind
Was that her sister?
...
Piao was also stunned.
Yun was not dead?
Furthermore, she was in the nine zones?
Everyone was stunned.
Qiong was the same.
Mo Xue and Mo Bao had already been released from Chu¡¯s world.
Mo Yao was cursed and would never be able to escape, so Chu released them.
Even the demon ancestor would not be able to save Mo Yao now. Only someone who could shatter the imprint of the supremew of the chaos could.
Qian instantly rushed to Qin Keyun¡¯s side.
His body and divine soul continued to crumble, but he ignored the pain.
¡°Yun!¡±
Qin Keyun looked at him and was silent for a while before she said, ¡°My name is not Yun. I am Qin Keyun, a human.¡±
All of the experts in the chaos were stunned.
Qin Keyun, a human?
Did Yun really reincarnate into a human?
¡°Haha, Qin Keyun. Qin Keyun it is then.¡±
Qian burst intoughter.
¡°It¡¯s good to forget the past. You should have forgotten it. Yun has already disappeared!¡±
His divine soul and physical body suddenly copsed, and a ray of light appeared in front of Qin Keyun.
¡°This is myprehension of the Great Dao that I¡¯ve built up during my whole life. You¡¯ve done so much for me, so today, I¡¯ll do something for you!¡±
Qian¡¯s final words slowly faded away.
At the same time, he used thest vestiges of his power to hurl the bead into the nine zones.
Qin Keyun epted the ray of light in her hand, but tears flowed out inexplicably. She also felt a sense of relief in her heart.
Qian was dead.
All of the experts were silent.
He sacrificed himself just so that Mo Yao would be tortured eternally.
Soon, Qian wouldpletely disappear.
There would be no trace of him in the river of time.
Chapter 653 Making A Move
He would all be erased by the supremews of the chaos.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and the bead containing Mo Yao''s remnant will fell into his hand.
Looking at the demon that was roaring and screaming in the bead, he shook his head and threw the demon bead into the new world.
A scepter appeared in his hand.
The scepter of the order of chaos.
His supreme power gushed into the scepter, and with a slight wave, he changed Qian''s fate.
Qian was not erased by the supremews of the chaos. His traces still existed in the river of time and history.
Since he was an ancestor of the human race, Chu Xuan felt that he should not disappear like this.
Whether it was because he himself was a human, or because he pitied Qian''s tragic life, Chu Xuan followed his heart and took action.
He raised his hand and made a grabbing motion, and Qian''s life imprint appeared in his hand. Then, he raised his hand and threw the life imprint into the new world.
Qian would be reborn among the human race of the new world, and he would lead the rise of the human race there.
"Wu, this is the life imprint of a human race ancestor, Qian. He will be reborn here. After he is born, give him the demon bead."
Chu Xuan''s voice resounded in Wu''s mind.
When Mo Yao saw Qian reborn, he would probably suffer even more, right?
"Yes, big brother," Wu replied after a long while.
"Big brother, why did Ancestor Qian..." He asked after a pause.
Clearly, Wu had heard about Qian.
"He sacrificed himself to kill Mo Yao. In light of the pain and sorrow he suffered in his life, I took a little of his life imprint to give him a new life," Chu Xuan replied.
"Many thanks, big brother," Wu said respectfully.
Qian''s life imprint did not go through reincarnation.
Chu Xuan had made an exception. He would remain as Qian, and would not be reborn as another person. Only his body would be reborn.
In the chaos.
Mei charged toward Qin Keyun.
"Sister!"
"I''m not your sister. My name is Qin Keyun."
After Qin Keyun finished speaking, she turned around and returned to the nine zones.
Mei wanted to chase after her, but she was rejected by the Heavenly Dao.
She could only watch as Qin Keyun''s figure disappeared.
Many experts in the chaos wore grave expressions. What had happened in the nine zones?
The reborn Yun was actually in the nine zones.
After a long while, the experts outside the nine zones were stunned when they realized...
Why could they still remember Qian''s existence?
Qian had sacrificed himself and triggered the descent of the supremews of the chaos. By right, all traces of him should have been erased from the river of time, which meant that the memories of all living beings about him should have disappeared.
Those who had transcended the World Creator realm were powerful, but they still could not resist the supremews of the chaos, and would still have their memories erased.
Could it be that those rumors were wrong, and those who had transcended the World Creator realm would not have their memories erased?
Could it be that only those who were weaker had their memories erased?
Qiong looked at Tai.
"Tai, do you remember Qian?"
Tai''s expression darkened. Qiong probably felt that he was a weakling, which was why he had asked Tai this question.
It seemed that everyone thought that he was useless.
Had it not been for his bad luck back then, he would have long transcended the World Creator realm.
"I remember him," he replied sullenly.
The other experts all began asking around as well, and it seemed that everyone remembered Qian.
What was going on?
Chu sighed.
"I think it''s because of the supremews of the chaos. Perhaps they took pity on Ancestor Qian''s misfortune and tragic past."
"The ancestor of the human race will be remembered forever. Time cannot erase the traces of his existence!"
The group of experts looked at Chu and fell into a state of deep thought.
No one here truly understood the supremews of the chaos, so it was difficult to say what was correct or wrong.
Could the supremews also favor the human race like the Great Dao?
Then, Long Hai asked, "Ancestor, shouldn''t someone who sacrificed himself using the supremews be erased by time? Are the rumors wrong?"
Although it was a rumor, it was actually a piece of information that had been passed down from the earliest chaotic beings, so it should have been true.
Huang Long raised his ws and patted Long Hai''s head.
Recently, he liked to pat the heads of the younger dragons, as it made him feel like a proper ancestor.
Long Hai had a helpless look on his face, and had no choice but to allow Huang Long to do as he wished. He wondered why this ancestor of his was so strange.
"Those rumors are naturally true," Huang Long said.
The moment he said that, the experts from the various races turned to look at Huang Long, this mysterious dragon ancestor.
"Ancestor, if the rumors are true, why can we all still remember Qian?" Long Hai asked in confusion.
"That''s because a chaos supreme realm existence made a move and changed Qian''s fate," Huang Long said meaningfully.
Everyone''s hearts trembled when they heard that, especially Yao, Piao, and the others.
A chaos supreme realm existence had actually preserved the traces of Qian''s existence?
The same chaos supreme realm that only existed in the legends?
Other than this level of existence, who else had the ability to interfere with the Supremews of the chaos?
Could it be that there was a chaos supreme realm existence that pitied the human race?
Mo Bao and the other experts who had targeted the human race all felt a chill run down their spines.
Even the three ancestors were as insignificant as ants in front of such an existence.
If the human race was truly pitied by such an existence, and thus protected, who would dare to target the human race?
"Ancestor, is that chaos supreme realm existence going to protect the human race?" Long Hai could not help but ask.
At the same time, everyone looked at Huang Long curiously.
Since this dragon ancestor knew that a chaos supreme realm existence had made a move, was he also a chaos supreme realm existence?
Otherwise, how could he have known?
Thinking this, Long Hai was extremely excited.
Huang Long smiled mysteriously, and did not answer the question.
''Fellow Daoist Chu is a human, so wasn''t it normal for him to protect the human race?''
"Senior Huang Long, are you the legendary..." Chu also could not restrain himself from asking.
Huang Long waved his ws.
"Almost, but no. However, I am a close friend of that person."
This was no small matter. The chaos supreme realm truly existed!
Furthermore, this dragon ancestor was a close friend of his.
Even the three ancestors, and many of the stronger Ancient Chaos Gods, were inferior.
Senior Huang Long had even said that he was just a little short of reaching that legendary realm. This was testament to how terrifyingly strong he was.
Qiong was deep in thought.
His own ancestor was also on the verge of breaking through to the chaos supreme realm.
However, he was unable to ovee thisst step.
Was Huang Long on the same level as his ancestor?
Suddenly..
Boom!
The chaos trembled, and the screams of Prison Dao Ancient God resounded through the chaos.
"Qin, you dare to kill me!"
All of the experts were stunned and quickly looked toward the source of the voice.
The chaos abyss had already copsed, and cracks had appeared on the massive body of Prison Dao Ancient God.
Arge halberd was pierced into his heart, which suppressed his Dao path and was constantly shattering it.
Qin had actually obtained the final victory and killed Prison Dao Ancient God!
This was unbelievable!
In battles of this level, it should have been almost impossible to kill Prison Dao Ancient God without thetter escaping.
However, Qin had aplished this!
It was too sudden.
Originally, the two sides had been in a deadlock, and it looked difficult to determine a winner. However, the whole situation had changed in a sh.
It seemed like Qin was truly capable of killing Prison Dao Ancient God, but was waiting for a chance tond a decisive blow.
"So what if I kill you? Can''t I kill an Ancient Chaos God?!" Qin Leng said arrogantly.
Chapter 654 The Death Of Prison Dao Ancient God
Prison Dao Ancient God''s eyes went wide as his Dao path copsed.
His body also shattered as Qin absorbed his fate as an Ancient Chaos God.
"My brother is a chaos supreme realm expert! Since you dared to kill me, not only will you die, but your entire human race will be exterminated!"
Prison Dao Ancient God roared.
The hearts of all the experts present trembled.
Chaos supreme realm expert!
When they thought back to how tyrannical and arrogant Prison Dao Ancient God had been,and how many powerful existences refused to deal with him.
Could it really be that he had the backing of a chaos supreme realm expert?
Qin also felt a chill run down his spine.
However, he had to finish the job, so there was no room for regret.
"You''re just a useless Ancient Chaos God. Who are you trying to scare?" Qin snorted coldly.
"Die!"
"The grudge between you and me shall be settled right now!"
Qin''s halberd erupted with terrifying power.
Boom!
A bloody mark shed through the chaos, signifying the death of an Ancient Chaos God.
Within a short period of time, two Ancient Chaos Gods had fallen.
At this moment, Qin''s aura was boundless and majestic.
His halberd swept across the sky, and the golden light around his body was dazzling.
Mo Bao and the others felt their hearts skip a beat as they felt a strong sense of danger.
Qin frowned. He had already killed Prison Dao Ancient God and obtained thetter''s fate.
Why was he still unable to break away from the Heavenly Dao?
It even seemed like he was about to undergo some kind of transformation.
He stood in ce, constantly thinking about how he could break away from the Heavenly Dao.
¡
With the death of Prison Dao Ancient God, part of the fate energy was once again siphoned into the Heavenly Dao, strengthening it.
The structure of the three realms was officiallypleted, and was now being perfected and fine-tuned.
Chu Xuan was not bothered by the fact that Prison Dao Ancient God had a brother who was a chaos supreme expert.
After all, once the Heavenly Dao became known throughout the chaos, and the Divine World reced the nine zones, these chaos supreme experts would show up anyway. They would likely also try to seize the Heavenly Dao.
This was inevitable, as it would appear to be an opportunity to transcend the chaos. Chu Xuan had already made the necessary preparations to deal with such a situation.
Once the bloody mark appeared again, the existences hidden in the chaos opened their eyes once more.
Another Ancient Chaos God had fallen?
What exactly happened? Why did another Ancient Chaos God die?
The immortal ancestor looked in the direction of the nine zones.
He had a vague premonition that the one who had died this time was Prison Dao Ancient God.
He inwardly sighed in relief because the death of Prison Dao Ancient God had nothing to do with the immortal race.
That being said, who killed Prison Dao Ancient God?
All of the experts capable of killing Prison Dao Ancient God knew about his brother. Those who did not should not have possessed the strength to kill him.
What an eventful period.
There was probably going to be a great change in the nine zones.
Would Prison Dao Ancient God''s brother make a move?
The immortal ancestor was very curious, and was also filled with anticipation.
Perhaps he would be able to glimpse the power of that legendary realm.
The Giant Chaos God echoed his thoughts, as did the other experts who were on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm.
If they managed toprehend something from that, they might be able to break through to the chaos supreme realm themselves.
¡
In a certain space where the supremews of the chaos existed.
This was the highestyer of the chaos. Even those who had transcended the World Creator realm could not sense or probe theyer, much less reach it.
The highestyer of the chaos was constantly rising and expanding.
It was the boundary of the chaos. As chaos was constantly expanding, this boundary constantly shifted. Here, one could gain insight into the supremews of the chaos up close.
It was just like the heavenly domain, which was the closest to the Great Dao, in the nine zones.
If one could break through the chaos and leave thisyer, one would have transcended the chaos.
However, it was almost impossible to transcend the chaos.
In the highestyer of the chaos, there was a hazy space filled with the supremews of the chaos. There were no mountains, no oceans, and naturally nond.
This was a special space. The foundation of this space was formed by the supremews of the chaos.
There was a terrifying figure sitting here, surrounded by supreme power.
On his bald head, there were nine eyes on each side. Each eye was different.
Some were wide-open, some were squinted, and the corners of some eyes were slightly raised. They all had different forms.
Their gazes were also different.
They were angry, happy, or worried.
The color of each eye was different.
Red, green, orange, yellow, and so on.
His face was dignified and upright, the eyes on his face were filled with might.
His body was as tall and sturdy as a mountain, and he had six arms.
At this moment, the 18 eyes on the head suddenly dazzled with light, looking down at a certain ce within the chaos.
A destructive power surrounded him.
Chapter 655 Taking Action (Part 1)
"Prison Dao is dead. Who dared to kill him?"
"He is weak, but since everyone knows of our rtionship, who would dare to kill him?"
"A newly-ascended cultivator who transcended the World Creator realm?"
Only those people would be unaware of Prison Dao Ancient God''s backer.
In that case, Prison Dao Ancient God was probably overconfident, and got himself killed.
"Fine, I''ll take revenge for him."
In that special space, the terrifying expert raised a hand.
A supremew of the chaos emerged, manifesting a destructive supreme power within that expert''s hand.
He casually pointed it downward, and then the destructive supreme power was unleashed, crossing a seemingly endless distance almost instantly while locking on to the karmic link involved with Prison Dao Ancient God''s death.
There was no need to look and he did not need to show himself.
This power was sufficient to kill the murderer.
No matter what, the murderer could not escape.
In the chaos, there were no supreme treasures that could allow one to escape from the power of the supremews of the chaos, other than treasures refined by a chaos supreme realm expert, or if the chaos supreme realm expert took action personally.
Qin was trying to resist the pull of the Heavenly Dao, but the transformation did not stop.
No matter how hard he tried or what he did, nothing worked.
Despite killing two Ancient Chaos Gods and seizing their fates, he had still failed to escape the Heavenly Dao.
Furthermore, the transformation process seemed to have been elerated instead.
Something was wrong!
It was as if someone was secretly controlling it.
The more Qin thought about it, the more shocked he was.
However, he could no longer suppress the transformation.
He felt that his divine soul and fate hadpletely changed.
It was as if he had be connected to the Heavenly Dao and its fate.
He was about to be a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
Qin''s expression wasplicated, as information flooded his mind.
Bing a divine being of the Heavenly Dao seemed to be a good thing?
The stronger the Heavenly Dao was, the stronger he would be.
Moreover, as long as the Heavenly Dao existed, he would exist.
Even if he died in battle, he would be resurrected within the Heavenly Dao.
The only restraint was probably the responsibility to manage the order of Heavenly Dao.
The treasures and harvests from killing outsiders would all be returned to the Heavenly Dao.
It meant that everything he had gained, whether it was the fates of the two Ancient Chaos Gods, or any supreme treasures, would belong to the Heavenly Dao and would be used to strengthen it.
Still, that in turn would strengthen his own strength, so it was a win-win situation.
Qin had a helpless expression.
He had nned for a long time in order to control the Great Dao of the nine zones and the nine zones themselves.
With this, he had hoped to obtain the remaining fate energy of the nine zones and perhaps obtain the chance to ascend to the legendary chaos supreme realm.
In the end, he failed.
The Great Dao of the nine zones had disappeared, and in its ce was the Heavenly Dao.
Still, it did not seem to be aplete failure.
After bing a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, it seemed that he would be stronger, and there was even hope of him reaching the chaos supreme realm.
To a certain extent, he had been kidnapped by the Heavenly Dao.
Qin sighed.
Then, suddenly, a terrifying sense of crisis descended.
It was as if a power that wanted to destroy everything had descended.
Qiong and the other experts froze and did not dare to move.
Qin was also unable to move!
It was terrifying!
A chaos supreme realm existence had made a move, and obviously wanted to destroy Qin!
The rumors were true!
Prison Dao Ancient God did have a backer who was a chaos supreme realm expert!
Chu and Xia''s expressions changed drastically.
How could the human race survive the attack of such an existence?
Was he only going to kill Qin, or exterminate the entire human race?
Apart from a small region of chaos outside the nine zones, the experts in the rest of the chaos were unable to detect that a chaos supreme realm existence had made a move.
This included the Giant Chaos God and the other experts who were on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm.
Chu Xuan raised his head and looked into the chaos.
He saw the destructive supreme power descending from above.
Prison Dao Ancient God''s arrogance made sense now.
Despite hiscking strength, no one had dared to kill him because of this chaos supreme realm expert''s backing.
If Qin knew this, then he probably would not have killed Prison Dao Ancient God. After all, the expert might not truly care about Prison Dao Ancient God, but the act of killing him was still an affront to the might and status of a chaos supreme realm expert.
Therefore, he had to act and take revenge, showing everyone that such actions had devastating consequences.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and pointed. The Heavenly Dao churned as its fate energy began to circte violently.
Chapter 656 Taking Action (Part 2)
He would use his supreme power to protect Qin''s divine soul from being destroyed, while helping him toplete the transformation into a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
After bing a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, Qin''s karma would be severed.
Furthermore, with Chu Xuan''s protection, the other party would not be able to detect that Qin was still alive, unless he showed up personally to check, which would not happen.
There was no reason to.
After all, no one below the chaos supreme realm could resist the power of the supremews of the chaos.
Chu Xuan did not choose to meet force with force.
There was no need for that.
The other party had no enmity with him.
The reason why he had acted to protect Qin was not only because he was the one who had instigated him to kill Prison Dao Ancient God, but also because Qin possessed arge amount of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy.
His death would in turn damage the Heavenly Dao and hinder its development. It would take the Heavenly Dao a long time to recover from that damage. Therefore, his death was not an option that Chu Xuan would entertain.
Boom!
Qin''s body was instantly destroyed.
He had no power to resist.
Even his divine soul seemed to be on the verge of melting.
At this moment, a mighty and supreme power brushed past his divine soul, transforming himpletely into a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
His divine soul was recovering in the Heavenly Dao, and his physical body soon reappeared. His previous body was different from his current one, which had been condensed by the Heavenly Dao.
After annihting Qin, the destructive supreme power disappeared.
Chu Xuan had saved Qin without the other party even realizing he had interfered.
There was no danger.
Chu Xuan was at ease. Actually, based on that attack, Chu Xuan could tell that he was stronger than the other party, even though he had just broken through to the chaos supreme realm recently.
This was likely due to the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation and his cultivation foundation that had been solidified by the system.
So what if he had just broken through?
He was no weaker than any of those ancient chaos supreme realm experts!
Within the special space, the imposing figure retracted his hand.
He frowned slightly. He felt that he had encountered something this time.
However, he did not dwell on the matter.
His target would only survive if another chaos supreme realm expert took action.
If this had happened, he would have been able to sense it.
Not a single person in the entire special space intervened.
Perhaps the other party had some kind of supreme treasure, which caused the power to encounter something.
However, it was unable to stop it and was still annihted.
Outside the nine zones, the terrified experts finally regained their ability to move once the destructive supreme power disappeared.
The ce where Qin had been standing was empty.
All of the experts were silent.
It was too terrifying.
Even those who had transcended the World Creator realm were like ants in front of such an existence.
The iparably powerful Qin that had killed Prison Dao Ancient God had actually died just like that.
Not even a trace of his ashes was left.
Chu heaved a sigh of relief. That chaos supreme expert had only killed Qin and did not implicate the entire human race.
This was a great fortune amidst the disaster.
He also felt sad.
Ancestor Qin, a legendary person, had actually died just like that.
Chapter 657 Crisis
Chu Xuan saved Qin, and Qinpletely transformed into a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
Furthermore, given Qin''s personality, he would definitely wander the chaos and think of ways to strengthen the Heavenly Dao in order to be stronger himself.
Chu Xuan even gave him a little teaser.
The Heavenly Dao had the potential to be a supremew of the chaos.
This also meant that once the Heavenly Dao became a supremew of the chaos, as a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, Qin would also be a chaos supreme realm expert.
This further ignited Qin''s fighting spirit.
In order to be a chaos supreme realm expert, he had to think of ways to strengthen the Heavenly Dao.
In fact, he even tried toprehend the supremews of the chaos while inside the Heavenly Dao and guide the supremews to descend.
"You remained in seclusion and secretly saved someone from the hands of a chaos supreme realm expert. You have been rewarded with 10,000 year''s worth of cultivation."
He had triggered the system reward.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. This was an unexpected gain, and would increase his strength by arge margin.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
The embryonic supremews within the 3,000 masses of the chaotic energy of creation instantly grew by arge amount.
His strength had more than doubled.
Chu Xuan sighed.
Without a cultivation method to transcend the chaos, it was too slow to improve his strength passively like this. This reward proved it. His strength would only double after ten thousand years of cultivation.
As someone who had cultivated for less than a hundred years, this was painstakingly slow.
As expected, after breaking through to the chaos supreme realm, the increase in his strength had slowed down.
Transcending the chaos was like a huge immovable mountain.
Even if he had a special constitution that allowed him to transcend the chaos, it was still too difficult to do so, and would take many thousands of years of umtion.
Therefore, the 100-year milestone reward was crucial.
With a cultivation method to transcend the chaos, his cultivation speed would increase rapidly once more.
Of course, even without a cultivation method to transcend the chaos, Chu Xuan far surpassed the other chaos supreme realm experts, who were still searching for the path to transcend the chaos.
At the very least, he was moving in the right direction, albeit slowly.
Outside the nine zones, the chaos waspletely silent.
Then, Mo Bao spoke.
"Qinmitted treason and vited the dignity of a chaos supreme realm expert. Therefore, he was killed!"
Mo Bao''s voice was filled with killing intent as he continued, "The chaos supreme realm expert did not attack the human race because the human race wasn''t worthy of his attention. However, we should resolve this issue for the chaos supreme realm expert and annihte the human race!"
The moment he said that, the various forces present were shocked.
The chaos supreme realm expert had made a move and killed Qin.
However, the human race was spared.
Was this due to benevolence?
It definitely was not!
The human race was simply unworthy of the chaos supreme realm expert''s attention and action.
If they attacked now and destroyed the human race, would they not be able to get into that expert''s good books?
No matter what, it was an opportunity to gain favor with a legendary existence.
Realizing this, the experts of the major forces all erupted with powerful auras, locking on to Chu, Xia, and Ji.
"Xi, are you going to offend the chaos supreme realm expert and continue to protect the human race? Even your master would join forces with us if he knew about this," Mo Bao looked at Goddess Xi and said coldly.
So what if he was the immortal ancestor?
No matter how powerful the ancestor was, he was not a chaos supreme realm expert. The same was true for the other three ancestors.
Goddess Xi''s expression turnedplicated. Even if she stayed out of it, the other experts of the immortal race would not.
This time, the human race was truly in danger of being annihted.
Chu''s expression darkened.
He was no longer calm.
No matter how unparalleled his schemes and strength were, he was helpless in the face of such a crisis.
Once this matter spread throughout the chaos...
The human race would be the target of the major forces in the chaos thanks to this legendary existence.
Xia''s aura erupted as he brandished his saber.
He was already prepared to fight to the death.
Ji''s expression was calm.
Even if the human race was in danger, it was limited to the chaos.
It would not affect the nine zones.
The human race would not be exterminated.
He was not worried about being targeted.
After all, the Supreme Lord was also a chaos supreme realm expert,
"Chu, today is the day you die!"
Mo Bao''s aura surged, and his demonic power began to churn.
"Yao, it''s time to make your move!"
Yao naturally stood forth.
Chu looked around. They had already been locked onto by the auras of the various experts.
There was almost no way to escape.
Kun Gu, who had already dispersed his world and Dao path, began to condense them once more to recover.
Chu looked at Xuan and Shui Lian.
"This is a cmity for the human race. It has nothing to do with you. You may leave."
Xuan and Shui Lian did not move, but their expressions were determined.
Ting looked at his sister and panicked. He said, "Sister, don''t be foolish."
"Yes, don''t be foolish," Chu nodded.
For the first time, Ting''s impression of Chu improved.
Mo Bao charged over.
"Chu, it''s time for your human race to be eradicated. Stop struggling."
Chu looked at Mo Bao, his gaze sharp.
"Mo Bao, even if I die, I will drag you down with me!"
Chapter 658 Demon Slayer (Part 1)
At this moment, Chu''s world manifested and transformed into a sword.
This was the first time Chu had revealed his abilities.
Before that, even if he attacked, and even if he was in danger, he had not gone all out.
At this moment, he had reached a point where he could not retreat and where no schemes would help.
He could only give it his all.
He swung his sword.
Mo Bao''s expression changed.
This sword seemed to be restraining his Dao path.
Chu''s world had extremely strong defensive and restraining powers.
? After it turned into a sword, it gained an incredible amount of offensive power.
In front of Shui Lian, a wave of light rippled. Her expression was firm, and she had no intention of retreating.
The nine tails behind Mei spread out into space like nine Dao paths.
She sighed and said, "Where else can I go? I can only follow you."
The experts all released their auras and locked onto Chu''s group, slowly surrounding them.
Tai was anxious, and the jade talisman appeared in his hand.
Qiong looked at him and said, "Tai, think carefully. If you interfere, even the old ancestor won''t be able to handle the consequences!"
Tai gritted his teeth. "I can''t hide. I''ll look for Daoist Brother!"
He was anxious. It was very likely that Daoist Brother was a legendary chaos supreme realm expert.
However, he was unable to make contact.
The jade talisman exuded a terrifying aura, suppressing the tense atmosphere.
All the experts looked at Tai, and at the jade talisman in his hand.
"Tai, don''t interfere," Chu sighed.
Tai sneered.
"There''s more than one chaos supreme realm expert. Daoist Brother is also chaos supreme realm expert. With him as my backing, what do I have to fear?"
Chu was stunned.
All of the experts were stunned.
"Daoist Brother is a chaos supreme realm expert?" Chu asked in disbelief.
"Of course," Tai said with certainty.
At this time, even if Daoist Brother was not, he had to be.
He silently apologized to Daoist Brother in his heart.
"Tai, why are you deceiving yourself?"
Mo Bao snorted coldly.
"Do you think anyone will believe you? That jade talisman is powerful, but it doesn''t have the slightest trace of supreme power. How could it be a gift from a chaos supreme realm expert?"
The rest of the experts nodded silently.
What right did Tai have to call this Daoist Brother person a chaos supreme realm expert?
"He just didn''t want to be too ostentatious, that''s why it doesn''t contain any supreme power."
Tai was a little anxious.
However, who would believe that?
Chu looked at him and said, "Tai, don''t interfere. You''ve helped me too much already. I owe you too much."
"Take Tai away," he said to Qiong.
Qiong sighed.
He raised his hand and tried to grab Tai.
Tai was furious.
"You all think I''m trash, right? Today, I''ll kill you experts who have transcended the World Creator realm and show you who''s boss."
The jade talisman began to pulsate.
A faint ripple appeared, locking onto Mo Bao.
"Mo Bao, I''m going to kill you!"
Mo Bao''s expression changed drastically. The power within that jade talisman was not something he could resist.
Immediately, a huge ck boulder appeared in his hand.
The huge boulder was ced in front of him to shield him, and he infused his demonic power into it. It started to emit terrifying power.
The experts'' expressions changed.
The power of the demon ancestor?
Mo Bao''s expression was extremely gloomy.
This boulder was infused with his master''s power and could only be used once.
It could be considered his life-saving trump card.
Even when Mo Yao was in a life and death situation, he was unwilling to use it. However, the power contained within the jade talisman was too dangerous.
Suddenly, a powerful aura burst forth from the nine zones, and arge halberd flew toward Mo Bao.
The sudden turn of events caused many experts'' expressions to change.
A halberd?
Qin''s weapon?
Mo Bao roared and punched the iing halberd.
Boom!
His fist shattered, and he was sent flying back. His aura was thrown into disarray.
The shattered fist soon recovered as it was infused with the power of his Dao path.
With a gloomy and grave expression, he looked toward the direction where the halberd hade from.
A figure exuding extraordinary martial prowess flew over slowly.
He was wearing golden armor and looked majestic. His strength was terrifying, and the power of thews surrounded him.
However, it did not seem to be the power of thews of the Great Dao.
Qin?
All of the experts were shocked.
Qin did not die?
How was that possible?
He had been attacked by a chaos supreme realm expert!
Qin''s aura waspletely different from before.
It made him look even more majestic and overbearing.
His golden armor made him look even more mighty.
Could it be that this was Qin''s true body?
However, there was no way that the chaos supreme expert had only killed a clone. Qin held the halberd in his hand and charged over.
"Mo Bao, I''ll kill you today!"
He nced at his surroundings and sneered, "Do you really think that chaos supreme realm experts are omnipotent?" Do you really think that there''s only one chaos supreme realm expert?"
"To those who want to destroy the human race and curry favor with that expert, be prepared to seek the permission of me and my halberd!"
At this moment, Qin was iparably domineering, and his aura shook the surroundings.
Even Qiong seemed weak inparison.
At this moment, Qin sighed in his heart.
The power of the Heavenly Dao was extremely powerful and overbearing.
Even though there were restrictions, this was still a good result for him.
He looked at Huang Long and Yi Yuejun, and his heart trembled.
This dragon and that strange bird actually came from the Heavenly Dao.
In terms of status, they were above him.
After all, Huang Long and Yi Yuejun were once creatures of the Great Dao. They were born from the Great Dao and their origin was rted to the supremews of the chaos. Their transformation into creatures of the Heavenly Dao further enhanced their strength and capabilities.
Moreover, their rtionship with Chu Xuan was much closer than Qin''s.
It was inevitable that they would have a higher status.
Qin had returned.
The experts who had wanted to exterminate the human race and kill Chu and the others all retreated at this moment.
Qin was not dead, and the information he revealed was a little too shocking.
Since that chaos supreme realm expert had failed to kill Qin, it was very likely that another chaos supreme realm expert had made a move and saved Qin.
They thought of Qian, who after sacrificing himself, still had traces of his existence present in the river of time.
All these signs indicated that a chaos supreme realm expert was looking out for the human race.
If they were to participate in the battle between two chaos supreme experts, they would definitely die.
In an instant, the auras that had locked onto Chu and the others dissipated.
All of the experts returned to their camps.
It was as if nothing had happened just now.
Kun Gu, who was condensing his Dao path and world again, decisively dispersed them again.
He was ying dead!
Mo Bao''s expression changed.
However, Qin was already in front of him.
"Today is the day I y you!"
As Qin''s halberd came crashing down at Mo Bao, a golden light blossomed as the power of the Heavenly Dao destroyed everything in its path.
Even the space around them started to crack and shatter.
Mo Bao was shocked!
How did Qin suddenly be so powerful?
Also, this did not seem to be the power of the Great Dao.
He roared furiously as his body increased in size. The huge boulder was still shielding him.
At this critical moment, Mo Bao decisively used his life-saving trump card.
The demon ancestor''s power burst forth, and the ck boulder transformed into a terrifying demonic w that tried to grab and crush Qin.
The surrounding experts all had stern expressions.
The power of the demon ancestor!
Qiong''s expression was solemn.
As expected of the demon ancestor. His power was brutal and had the capability to destroy and plunder everything.
Qin roared.
His body grew to the size of a mountain, and his golden armor shone blindingly as the power of thews surrounded him.
The halberd and the demonic w collided.
Boom!
Golden light shot out in all directions.
Then, the halberd shook and released the power ofws. Its power suddenly increased.
Boom!
The halberd instantly crushed the demonic w.
Qin did not stop as he struck with his halberd again.
"How is that possible?"
Mo Bao''s face turned pale.
That was a portion of his master''s power.
Of course, it only contained his master''s power from a distant past, which was equivalent to an attack from an expert who had reached the 70-million mark!
However, that power was actually no match for Qin?
"Demon yer!" Qin roared.
At that moment, Mo Bao was shocked to find that it was bound by a powerful and strange force that suppressed his demonic power and immobilized him.
Boom!
Mo Bao instantly turned into dust.
His world copsed and his Dao path shattered.
The chaotic space trembled.
The spectators were all shocked.
Mo Bao!
Another disciple of the demon ancestor had fallen!
What kind of power had Qin used? It even seemed to be stronger than the power of the Great Dao?
Chapter 659 Demon Slayer (Part 2)
Mo Bao died, and Mo Xue and Mo Shi were terrified and fled.
They knew that if they stayed here any longer, they would definitely die.
"Where are you running off to?"
After Qin killed Mo Bao, he directly integrated the power he siphoned from thetter''s Dao path and world into the Heavenly Dao.
In an instant, the Heavenly Dao underwent a faint change.
It seemed that a certain Heavenly Daow had been perfected andpleted, one that was rted to the demon race.
If he killed a few more experts, the Heavenly Dao would definitely improve, and he would be stronger in turn.
The demon race came from the nine zones, and their Dao paths were originally created in the nine zones. Even though these demon race experts had severed the source of their Dao paths, there was still a faint connection when they fused.
Now that the Heavenly Dao had devoured the Great Dao of the nine zones, it naturally inherited everything that the Great Dao once possessed.
As a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, Qin could use the power of the Heavenly Dao to exert pressure on the Dao paths of the demon race, weakening them by thirty percent.
He would be able to do this for any Dao path that originated in the nine zones, even if they had severed the source of their Dao paths.
"Demon yer!"
Qin Yu waved his halberd and charged toward Mo Xue, who suddenly stopped.
His Dao path seemed to have been restrained by an unknown force.
To experts, such pauses at crucial moments were definitely fatal.
Mo Xue''s expression changed dramatically.
He knew that he could no longer escape.
Boom!
He decisively dispersed his Dao path and world into the chaos.
The halberd swept toward him.
Boom!
Pieces of the dispersed Dao paths and world were wiped out.
However, Mo Xue did not die. However, it would take him a very long time to recover. This was the one method experts who had transcended the World Creator realm could use as ast resort to escape death.
Of course, it was possible topletely destroy all of the remnant traces of the expert''s Dao path and world, thus killing him. However, in order to do so, one had to have the strength topletely track and destroy everyst trace in the area, which meant that one had to be far stronger than the target.
Qin snorted.
It was enough to destroy 90% of Mo Xue''s origin essence. It would be countless years from now before the other party could recover their body, and even longer to reach the same level of strength they had before.
As for Mo Shi, Qin did not pursue him.
Mo Shi was too weak, and not worth the effort.
Qin stood proudly in the chaos and looked down at the various experts. He said coldly, "Who else wants to destroy the human race?"
The surroundings were silent.
"Are the forces of the Ancient Chaos World going to exterminate the human race? "
The halberd was pointed at the Ancient Chaos World''s camp.
"We don''t have such intentions. The Ancient Chaos World has always been cooperating with the human race, so there is no way we would try to exterminate the human race," an expert from the Ancient Chaos World said solemnly.
"Yes, that''s definitely the case!"
The other experts from the Ancient Chaos World agreed in a hurry.
Qin was too strong, and had easily defeated Mo Bao despite thetter using a portion of the power of the demon ancestor. Mo Xue was even more helpless against him.
From this, one could see how powerful Qin was. Furthermore, he had survived an attack from a chaos supreme realm expert, so there was definitely an equally strong backer behind him.
Qin looked at the immortal race and his gazended on Yao and Piao.
"What about the immortal race?" he asked coldly.
"Miao is dead," Yao sighed, "So the immortal race naturally won''t continue to target the human race."
Qin''s gaze lingered on Piao for a moment, but he did not say anything.
Instead, he looked at the major forces that hade from the chaos.
"This is a matter regarding the nine zones. None of you are qualified to participate. It''s time for you to leave."
He directly and tyrannically expelled the experts from the various major forces. Despite this, no one opposed him.
There were already experts leading their troops away.
"If you don''t leave, then you''ll beid to rest here forever!"
Qin looked at the experts who were hesitating to leave.
Holding the halberd, he flew over slowly.
His aura began to rise again.
The hesitating factions all had supreme experts who had transcended the World Creator realm, and even Ancient Chaos Gods, backing them up.
Naturally, they had a certain level of confidence.
However, when he thought about how even a chaos supreme realm expert had failed to kill Qin, they knew that they were outmatched even when it came to backers.
Chapter 660 The World Has Changed
This matter was no longer something they could decide.
In the face of Qin''s might, they could only retreat helplessly.
As the major forces from the chaos retreated, only the races of the nine zones and the races from the Ancient Chaos World were left.
The races of the Ancient Chaos World belonged to this region of the chaos, and before the Great Dao''s power of rejection appeared, they had been in constant contact with the nine zones.
However, there was one race that was not present.
The current demon race had be a weak race after the deaths of so many of their experts who had transcended the World Creator realm. Those that had not been killed had fled.
Even the demon race''s Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm experts in the Ancient Chaos World had escaped into the chaos. They were afraid that the human race would seek revenge and massacre them.
This was an incredibly awkward situation.
The various races had always been targeting and suppressing the human race.
However, the tables were turned now, and everyone was worried about the possibility of the human race settling old scores.
The immortal race had obviously given up and stopped targeting the human race.
Thanks to Goddess Xi, the celestial race would no longer target the human race, and neither would the dragons or fiery phoenixes.
No one else would be able to put up a fight against Qin.
Therefore, the experts of the various races all chose to remain low-key to avoid being noticed.
Qin looked around and was silent for a moment. He then said, "The nine zones no longer exist. The world has changed, and the Great Dao has disappeared."
The experts were allo stunned.
The nine zones no longer existed?
The Great Dao had also disappeared?
They looked at the nine zones in confusion.
How could such a thing be possible?
Chu was deep in thought. Qin had mentioned the Heavenly Dao to him previously as well. It seemed that Qin''s current status was different from before, and he seemed to have formed a connection with the Heavenly Dao.
Furthermore, he was infused with a great amount of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy.
This was a good thing!
At the very least, it would ensure the prosperity of the human race in the nine zones.
"Qin, how could the nine zones and Great Dao disappear?" Yao asked in surprise.
Was the nine zones not right there in front of them?
Qin nced at him and said, "Although the world exists, the nine zones don''t. The Great Dao of the nine zones has disappeared with it."
Everyone was stunned.
How was that possible?
"Today, there is only the Heavenly Dao in this world, "Qin said in a deep voice, "And I am a divine being of the Heavenly Dao!"
"No one can enter the Heavenly Dao without permission. Anyone who enters the Heavenly Dao must obey the order of the Heavenly Dao. Otherwise, they will be executed!"
The Heavenly Dao?
Yao and the other experts looked at Qin with shock.
At this moment, they seemed to have realized something. However, they could not bring themselves to believe it.
The Great Dao of the nine zones was not an ordinary Great Dao.
It possessed the fate energy of the chaos and was connected to the supremews of the chaos. The source and foundation of the Dao paths of many supreme experts in the chaos could be found within the Great Dao of the nine zones.
How had this Heavenly Dao reced it?
They knew what this meant, but no one could bring themselves to say it.
What would happen to the chaos?
Could it be that from now on, all living beings in the chaos would have to cultivate under the Heavenly Dao?
The emergence of the Heavenly Dao had reced the Great Dao of the nine zones, but why did it not trigger the descent of the supremews of the chaos?
Could it be that the Heavenly Dao was also connected to the supremews of the chaos?
If that was the case, it meant that the Heavenly Dao had endless potential.
Qin had actually be a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
How did he do it?
Was it rted to the fusion between his clone and his true body?
For some reason, the experts felt that there was more to this than met the eye.
It was as if a hand was controlling everything from behind the scenes.
Their expressions were ugly.
In today''s world, the human race reigned supreme, and they would only get stronger and stronger as time passed.
There was no way they could not stop the rise of the human race now.
Qin surveyed the surroundings and took in the expressions of the experts from the various races.
"It''s not impossible for members of your races to enter the world, but only those below the Daoyuan realm may do so," he said.
As soon as he said that, the faces of the experts turned even uglier.
If only those below the Daoyuan realm could enter, would that not be akin to courting death?
They would be enved by the human race, who already had Daoyuan realm experts within the world.
How could theypete with the human race without strength?
They would likely be forced to pay tribute to the human race and acquiesce to their whims.
The tables were truly turned.
Instead of entering and bing ves, it was better to give up on entering this world. However, recalling the changes in the depths of the chaos, they realized that this was the only feasible way to escape danger
If only those below the Daoyuan realm could enter, it was probably because they had not opened their Dao paths yet. Therefore, when they did reach the Daoyuan realm and opened their Dao paths, these Dao paths would be assimted into the Heavenly Dao.
Qin knew what the ancestors of the various races were thinking.
However, he was now a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, so he had to consider the development and improvement of the Heavenly Dao.
He could no longer be solely concerned about the human race. Diversity would contribute to the growth and development of the Heavenly Dao.
That being said, he was still a human inside, and one of the ancestors of the human race. It was impossible for him to not be biased toward the human race.
In actual fact, Qin was helpless about this situation. After all, he had not wanted to be a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, and these responsibilities had been foisted upon him."
In any case, the Heavenly Daows would not allow him to destroy the other races, leaving only the human race in this world.
The human race could not be allowed to exist alone.
If only the human race existed, internal strife would bemonce within the human race.
"The world is divided into three realms: heaven, mortal, and theherworld. The heaven realm is where those who have reached the Daoyuan realm. Those who reside there are restricted by thews of the Heavenly Daows, and cannot descend personally into the mortal realm."
"The mortal realm is where all beings below the Daoyuan realm live. After passing the Heavenly Tribtion, they too will be able to transcend to the next realm."
When the ancestors heard this, they were not too surprised about the tribtion.Cultivation within the Great Dao was also the same.
"The lower realm is theherworld. Theherworld contains the reincarnation cycle. After the living die, they will be reincarnated through the reincarnation cycle."
Qin introduced theherworld realm and reincarnation.
At the same time, he also looked at Ji.
This guy had remained silent this entire time, yet he was the one who knew the most about the current situation. Qin was a little frustrated that Ji had not warned or prepared him for this.
He probably knew more secrets than he did.
After all, his incarnation was cultivating within the reincarnation cycle.
"If you have the ability, you canprehend the Reincarnation Great Dao principle. If you do so. you can retain your origin essence and even your memories. You can reincarnate and re-cultivate again¡"
"This reincarnation isn''t a simple one. It''s a true new beginning. Even your talent and aptitude will be new. It''s apletely new life."
The experts were stunned once again.
All of this sounded way too unbelievable.
In an instant, they thought of many ways to make use of the reincarnation cycle to increase their levels of talent and break through
Of course, the premise was that he could avoid the order of reincarnation and prevent it from erasing one''s life imprint.
It required an extremely deepprehension of the Great Dao Reincarnation principle.
At this moment, all of the experts suddenly realized that the world they once knew was no longer the same as the nine zones from before. It was no wonder the world''s fate energy seemed so different.
Chapter 661 The Formation Of The Three Realms (Part 1)
Qin looked at the experts of the various races and continued, "Those who have not reached the Daoyuan realm will naturally be in the mortal world after entering. There''s no possibility of them being ves."
"This is a kind of bnce."
"I''m a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, and I maintain the order of the Heavenly Dao. It''s my responsibility to ensure the prosperity of all living beings under the Heavenly Dao. This includes the other races as well."
"In any case, the human race is already strong. There''s no need for me to be biased."
Despite him saying that, the leaders of the various races were still a little worried.
Who knew if Qin was lying in order to kill their talented descendants, or hold them hostage to threaten them.
Perhaps he wanted topletely destroy the future of the various races.
The human heart was sinister!
At least to them, the human race was the most cunning, shameless, sinister, and despicable.
As they thought about it, they subconsciously looked at Chu.
In terms of cunning, shamelessness, treachery, and despicableness, he was the best example.
If even an ancestor of the human race was so cunning and shameless, how could the younger generations of the human race not be?
Chu saw this, and said innocently, if not mockingly, "If it weren''t for the fact that all of you joined forces to suppress the human race, why would I need to plot and scheme all day long?"
"It''s all your fault!"
The human race was weak. If they wanted to protect themselves, they could only rely on their intelligence and various schemes and plots. There were no two ways about it.
Chu felt that these people had misunderstood him. Had he possessed his current strength, he would not have been bothered to do things that way.
Qin also knew that the other races had their own concerns.
He did not say much.
It was not time for the races to enter yet anyway.
When the Heavenly Dao became known to the rest of the chaos, the various races would definitely agree to send some of their juniors into the world.
At the very least, the turmoil and fighting had now subsided.
Chu Xuan looked at the three realms that were about to be perfected. The nine zones would be history, and would be reced by the Divine World.
The chaos was bound to change because of this.
Some existences hidden in the chaos would all appear, and the Divine World would be the focal point of experts from all four corners of the chaos.
Even chaos supreme realm experts would make their appearance.
Chu Xuan knew what to do.
Somewhere in the chaos, a powerful Ancient Chaos God was sitting in an unknown space.
Behind him, an expert who had transcended the World Creator realm was respectfully reporting something.
After hearing the report, the Ancient Chaos God muttered, "Chaos supreme realm expert?"
This scene was repeated in many other ces as well, as the news of a chaos supreme realm expert taking action began to spread throughout the chaos.
An extraordinary person flew over toward a ce shrouded in demonic power.
"More than one of your disciples died."
The demon ancestor''s figure appeared.
His eyes were calm and did not show any anger.
It was as if the ones who had died were not his disciples, but insignificant people.
The celestial ancestor sighed. The demon ancestor was truly bing more and more cold-blooded.
"What do you think of the rumor regarding the chaos supreme realm expert?"
His disciples, Ting and Xi, had already sent him messages about this.
Demon ancestor said calmly, "So what?" Neither you nor I are chaos supreme realm experts. Are you trying to get me to do something?"
The celestial ancestor replied, "I''m afraid that there will be great changes in the nine zones. Those guys will probably all head to the nine zones."
"So what? Strength is the only thing that matters. Without it, there''s no way to monopolize the nine zones, or drive the outsiders away."
The demon ancestor remained extremely calm.
The celestial ancestor fell silent.
"What if there''s an opportunity to break through to the chaos supreme realm?"
"Then we''ll take it. We''ll take it with our own strength."
"Your heart seems to have wavered," the demon ancestor said coldly, "You''ve be less confident."
The celestial ancestor was silent.
Was this the case?
Perhaps not having improved his strength for a long time did have an effect on him.
Was he being impatient now?
"Even the immortal ancestor is not anxious, so what are you anxious about? When it''s time to go back, we''ll naturally go back."
The demon ancestor''s figure disappeared from his original spot.
The celestial ancestor was silent for a moment before turning around and leaving. He instantly disappeared into the chaos.
On the other side, the celestial ancestor looked toward the nine zones.
He did not speak for a long time, as if he was thinking about something.
Many of the experts of the chaos were paying close attention to the nine zones.
Two Ancient Chaos Gods had fallen there.
Even a legendary chaos supreme realm had taken action.
All of these changes seem to stem from the nine zones.
? ...
On this day, the three realms werepleted.
In an instant, all the living beings in the Divine World received a revtion about the three realms and the reincarnation cycle.
Even Dao realm experts who were working hard to open up their Dao path suddenly realized at this moment that they were cultivating under the Heavenly Dao.
Chapter 662 The Formation Of The Three Realms (Part 2)
Only by opening a path under the Heavenly Dao could one break through to the Daoyuan realm.
In addition, one needed to pass the Heavenly Tribtion in order to reach the Daoyuan realm and ascend to the heaven realm.
It was also on this day that heavenly tribtions descended in several ces in the Divine World, causing rumbles of thunder to be heard everywhere.
Boom!
The heavenly tribtions continued, and those Dao realm experts fell. However, many other peak-level Dao realm experts now understood that to reach the Daoyuan realm, they had to transcend the heavenly tribtion.
They had to make their preparations. None of the first batch of Dao realm experts had survived the heavenly tribtion. They had underestimated its power and not made the necessary preparations.
Only those with deep foundations and a solid foundation would be able to do so.
Those who relied on external powers and did not have the protection of a supreme treasure would be unable to break through, and would perish.
In the heavenly domain, the Daoyuan realm experts all opened their eyes.
The world had been divided into three realms?
The nine zones had be history, and was now called the Divine World?
The world had changed.
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm experts of the older generation could not help but sigh.
However, they also knew that this was the best time to cultivate. They had to seize this opportunity to improve themselves further.
As such, they all settled down and began to cultivate.
The hidden existences in the world were all stunned at this moment.
How did the nine zones suddenly be the Divine World? Three realms?
Some took a look outside from their hiding ces and found themselves in the heaven realm.
What was going on?
It felt as if a hand was controlling everything, which made them feel uneasy.
Furthermore, they could sense that their fate had be intertwined with the fate of the Heavenly Dao.
Another group of special existences found themselves in the mortal world, still in the Deste Ancient Zone, which was different from how it was before.
It had be a sanctuary in the mortal world.
There were also some restrictions to entering the sanctuary.
Some of the special existences were stunned to find that they were in theherworld.
At this moment, a revtion entered their consciousness.
They became ancient and special existences that could travel freely through the three realms, but were not allowed to interfere with the world.
However, they could give opportunities to those who were fated.
If they tried to interfere with the world, they would be suppressed or even killed by the Heavenly Dao. Of course, it was not against the rules to asionally those fated ones who had received their opportunities.
At this moment, these special existences were all trembling in fear.
They were even more determined to stay in their special spaces.
In the heavenly domain, that huge head was dumbfounded.
How did the nine zones suddenly be the Divine World?
Why did the Great Dao of the nine zones suddenly disappear?
What was the Heavenly Dao?
As an Ancient Chaos God, he naturally understood more about the nine zones and the Great Dao of the nine zones than most of the inhabitants here.
How had such a thing transpired?
Furthermore, that human seemed to have disappeared. Did he merge with the Heavenly Dao''s fate?
As soon as he thought of Qin, a revtion appeared in his mind.
A divine being of the Heavenly Dao!
His heart skipped a beat.
Something was wrong. Something was very wrong.
Why did it feel like there was a hand controlling everything from behind the scenes?
He was an Ancient Chaos God. Although he was a little unlucky and almost died, that fact had not changed.
As such, he was even more sensitive to the unusual aspects of this situation.
It was not the chaos that caused the change in the nine zones. There was someone or something behind all of this.
Terrifying!
How did he do it?
Even a chaos supreme realm expert could not aplish this, right?
After all, a single mistake could easily trigger the bacsh of the supremews of the chaos.
Could it be that this person could control or change the supremews of the chaos?
Or he had seized a special opportunity toplete all of this?
He examined the fate energies within his body, which were from his status as an Ancient Chaos God as well as the Heavenly Dao.
The two types of fate energies seemed to merge with each other, and did not conflict.
He was a living being of the Heavenly Dao and an Ancient Chaos God!
Furthermore, it appeared that it was all thanks to the fate of the Heavenly Dao that he could recover.
At this moment, a thought entered his consciousness.
"Are you willing to be a divine being of the Heavenly Dao?"
At this moment, he was almost scared out of his wits.
His guess turned out to be true.
Behind all of this, there was a transcendent expert at work.
Could he refuse?
He definitely could not!
Moreover, bing a divine being of the Heavenly Dao might also be an opportunity.
He had been on hisst legs for too long.
"I''m willing!"
"Which Ancient Chaos God are you?"
"Fengying."
"From today onward, you will be a divine being of the Heavenly Dao. You will maintain the order of the Heavenly Dao with Qin and stop any outsiders who try to interfere with the Heavenly Dao.
"Yes, thank you, my Lord," Fengying respectfully said.
In that instant, he discovered that his Heavenly Dao fate had changed.
The order of the Heavenly Dao appeared in his divine soul, and his very being was undergoing a transformation.
The Heavenly Dao actually had a few special existences.
The heavenly spirit cat, the sky-shaking golden roc, and the spirit devouring flower.
There was also Huang Long, Yi Yuejun and Gui Ran.
As for him and Qin, they were below these beings.
What made him happy was that as long as the Heavenly Dao was not destroyed, he would never die.
The Heavenly Dao could also continue to improve and expand toward chaos, and he would grow in tandem with it.
The potential of the Heavenly Dao was boundless.
Moreover, it was different from the Great Dao of the nine zones.
The Heavenly Dao was for all living beings to be strong, so that the Heavenly Dao would continue to be stronger.
The more people who opened up their Dao paths within the Heavenly Dao, the stronger the Heavenly Dao''sws would be, and the faster it would expand.
The strength of the divine beings of the Heavenly Dao would also be enhanced. This was why they had to maintain the diversity and prosperity of the Heavenly Dao.
What was even more terrifying was that even if all life was destroyed, the Heavenly Dao would not weaken because of it.
It was as if the existence of all life was only to improve the Heavenly Dao.
Fengying was excited.
To him, this was definitely a great opportunity.
The current Heavenly Dao had surpassed the Great Dao of the nine zones.
Even though it was not strong enough to resist chaos supreme realm experts, it had reced the position of the Great Dao of the nine zones and was recognized by the supremews of the chaos.
As such, no one would dare to destroy the Heavenly Dao, unless of course they had gone mad.
The person behind all of this had to be a chaos supreme realm expert, right?
Moreover, it was very likely that this person was a top existence among them. Otherwise, how could he have achieved all this?
With such a person as their backing, even if they were faced with chaos supreme realm experts, there was nothing to fear.
Chapter 663 An Unexpected Turn Of Events (Part 1)
After the three realms had been established in the Divine World, Qiong and the other experts saw the supremews of the chaos descend.
The Divine World was shrouded in light. If one looked at it from the distant chaos, the Divine World would seem like a brilliant star, shining gloriously.
Suddenly, a revtion appeared in their minds.
The Heavenly Dao!
The Divine World!
It was as Qin said, The nine zones had be history, and the Great Dao of the nine zones was no more.
At this moment, many experts were staring nkly at the beautiful world.
Was this world the Divine World?
Why did the world change?
Why did the Great Dao disappear?
What had happened in the nine zones?
The leaders of the various races, who had been hesitating, all agreed to send their juniors into the world, albeit only half of them.
This was a safeguard in case something went wrong, and they were trapped in the Divine World.
On this day, the entire chaos underwent a change.
No matter what anyone was doing or what anyone was fighting, everyone dropped what they were doing and looked toward the Divine World.
The shock they felt was palpable, and many of them abandoned what they were doing and began their journeys toward the Divine World.
Something big had happened!
Those who had transcended the World Creator realm were even more shocked.
The higher one''s cultivation level was, the more one would understand what this change meant. Perhaps the Divine World was where great opportunities and fortuney.
Perhaps it was the key to escaping the change in the depths of the chaos.
Countless cultivators made the decision right there and then to head to the Divine World.
The demon ancestor''s figure suddenly appeared in the chaos.
He looked in the direction of the Divine World and could no longer remain calm. Even the news of the chaos supreme realm expert making a move back then did not surprise him as much as this revtion.
That all beings of the chaos had obtained this information through a revtion meant that the supremews of the chaos had been the one to transmit the information.
It was simply shocking!
Momentster, The demon ancestor''s figure disappeared from where he was, and the celestial and immortal ancestors also moved and met up with each other. It was as if they had a tacit understanding regarding this matter, and they traveled together.
Somewhere in the chaos, a terrifying giant dragon opened its eyes and moved toward the Divine World.
At this moment, a fiery phoenix shrouded in raging mes also set off for the Divine World.
Within the chaos, there was a chaos mountain with a forest that was vast and boundless.
At this moment, an evil-looking man walked out of the forest.
He turned into a ck streak of light and disappeared.
"Divine World? It''s just a change of name. However, it''s time to go back, or else all of the living beings in this world will only know of the immortals, celestials, and demons, but not me!"
The Giant Chaos God also raised his head and looked in the direction of the Divine World.
There was a look of shock on his face.
However, he did not go over immediately.
Instead, he took out an ancient door and ced it in front of him. A wave of spiritual power flowed into the door.
Elsewhere, Qiong was stunned for a moment. Then, his expression turned serious as he took out a small door.
The small door instantly erged.
After he poured in the power of his Dao path, the door was pushed open.
It seemed to be connected to a certain ce.
Through the door, a terrifyingly huge figure could be vaguely seen.
"Ancestor," Qiong greeted respectfully.
Tai ran to the door excitedly and shouted, "Ancestor, you''vee out of seclusion? I''m Tai."
"Tai, you have to work hard," the deep voice replied.
Tai''s face fell and he scuttled off to the side.
The other experts were all shocked.
The ancestor of the giant race?
Who was it?
They could not see what was going on inside the door, but they could vaguely sense the terrifying aura it emanated.
The other party did note over.
Instead, he looked at the Divine World andthe Heavenly Dao through the door.
Qin looked at the door in front of Qiong and his heart trembled. The expert inside was extremely terrifying.
He was no match for that person!
Was that person a chaos supreme realm expert?
In the chaos, terrifying existences opened their eyes or ended their secluded cultivation session.
A portion of them made the trip personally immediately. Others, like the Giant Chaos God, chose to observe the situation for the time being, using various methods.
At a certain moment, a small light ring appeared in front of an expert who had transcended the World Creator realm.
It could be faintly seen that the ring of light was connected to a certain ce, and there was also an extremely powerful existence there.
Some of the most powerful experts even used the pawns they had secretly left in the chaos to pay attention to the Heavenly Dao and the Divine World.
Not long after, a figure flew over from the chaos.
It stopped somewhere.
A circle of light appeared in front of him, and an extremely powerful figure could be vaguely seen within the ripples.
This person was another chess piece of an expert.
That expert had a look of uneasiness on his face. Clearly, he was unaware that he had be a chess piece of an expert.
At this moment, many experts'' expressions changed slightly.
They all thought back to the various legacies and opportunities they had acquired in the chaos.
It was possible that an expert had deliberately left it behind to make others his chess pieces throughout the chaos and use them when it became necessary.
Chapter 664 - 664 An Unexpected Turn Of Events (Part 2)
664 An Unexpected Turn Of Events (Part 2)
Buzzzzzz!
A leader of one of the nine zones¡¯ races also had a circle of light appear in front of him.
It scared the others around him and they all ran away.
That person had an uneasy expression.
!!
He had broken through and transcended the World Creator realm by relying on a great opportunity somewhere and the inheritance of an expert.
Unknowingly, he had be a chess piece that was controlled by the other party.
Now, his own life and death were not within his control.
Therefore, the feeling of unease was natural and expected.
Chu¡¯s expression changed. Could there be a problem with the world that his clone had obtained?
He remained silent as the power of his Dao path circted through the world, silently observing. Once there was any abnormality, he would immediately discard the world.
Many experts were now anxious. If there were problems with the opportunities they had obtained in the chaos, then how many people had be unwitting pawns of these experts?
Suddenly, among the celestial race¡¯s experts, a ripple of light suddenly appeared in front of one of their experts who had transcended the World Creator realm.
This expert was rtively weak, and almost failed to support the appearance of the ring of light, and his body cracked.
Xi¡¯s expression changed. Which existence had dared to mess with the celestial race?
If this was the case, were the immortal and demon racespromised as well? The answer was almost certainly yes.
The expert that was being controlled was trembling and his Dap path was shaking.
If this controlling technique was used on someone too weak, it would destroy the cultivation foundation. After this, this expert¡¯s strength would either drop or be unable to advance any further.
Would the human race be spared?
Chu¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Xia.
Xia¡¯s expression was calm, and there was nothing unusual about it.
Ji was even calmer.
The path of the Extreme Dao was special, so who could use him as a chess piece?
Chu hurriedly contacted Hong and the others to see if there was anyone in the human race who was encountering such a situation.
Surprisingly, the human race was unaffected.
Regardless of the reason behind this, it was a blessing for the human race.
As the chess pieces secretly controlled by various experts were revealed one by one, circles of light appeared all over the ce, providing those experts with a gateway to observe the Divine World and the Heavenly Dao.
At the same time, if the situation warranted it, those experts could use their pawns as locators to teleport over.
Everyone was feeling anxious at this situation, repeatedly examining themselves for any traces of abnormalities.
They all inwardly swore that, from this moment on, they would be more careful when seizing opportunities in the chaos, especially those left behind by ancient experts.
Experts began to rush over from the chaos. Once they arrived, rings of light would appear in front of them, which meant that they were all pawns.
The appearance of the Heavenly Dao was too sudden, and the changes in the nine zones had shocked everyone, forcing these hidden powerful experts to activate their chess pieces.
How many of these powerful experts were hidden in the chaos?
How many pawns were there?
The experts who had rushed over were basically all World Creator realm experts and above.
There were very few Daoyuan realm cultivators among them.
Even those who had transcended the World Creator realm were not spared.
Had it not been for this sudden change in the nine zones, this unbelievable fact would never have been uncovered.
As the pawns of these powerful experts appeared one after another, everyone was shocked.
This time, the changes in the nine zones had a huge impact that affected the entire chaos.
At a certain moment, an extremely powerful aura made itself known. It was an expert who had reached the 50-million-mile mark!
However, when the expert arrived and saw the rings of light, he was shocked.
He hurriedly retracted his aura and concealed his presence.
He had thought that by arriving first, he would be able to seize the initiative with his strength. However, he now realized that there were many terrifying experts who had set their sights on the Divine World.
¡
Chu Xuan looked out into the chaos and watched the situation unfold.
As expected, the appearance of the Heavenly Dao triggered a great change in the chaos.
Among the experts who were observing the Divine World, the old ancestor of the giant race was the strongest, and was on the verge of breaking through to the chaos supreme realm.
However, thatst step had stumped him, and he had clearly not found the right method to break through.
If a chaos supreme realm expert deigned to give him a few pointers, he would no doubt be able to break through immediately.
However, he was not alone. Many other experts were also stuck at the same juncture.
Furthermore, no chaos supreme realm expert would share their experience and help them out.
It was precisely because of this that the chaos supreme realm had always been legendary and mysterious.
With such a powerful expert backing them, it was no wonder that the giant race was so confident. Even if they remained neutral, no one would dare to force them to take a side.
That being said, to Chu Xuan¡¯s surprise, there was no chaos supreme realm expert involved.
...
Was his previous guess wrong?
None of the experts present were pawns of chaos supreme realm experts.
Still, Chu Xuan could not help but sigh at this scene.
Those hidden experts were really sinister.
They left behind some inheritances and even helped some living beings to break through and transcend the World Creator realm.
However, in reality, they were secretly controlling the other party, making them pawns.
After this incident, everyone would definitely be more cautious. No one wanted to be a pawn and lose control of their own bodies.
It was too terrifying.
Did the changes truly not attract the attention of chaos supreme realm experts?
Chu Xuan did not believe it. He was expecting these chaos supreme realm experts to eventuallye personally and try to seize the Heavenly Dao from him.
Was the right time not right yet, were they still observing, or was they under some kind of restriction?
...
There had to be some sort of reason behind this situation.
In that special space in the chaos called the supreme primal chaos space, the tall and sturdy figure opened his eyes once again, revealing a look of confusion.
¡°The Heavenly Dao?¡±
¡°Divine World?¡±
The changes in the nine zones hade too suddenly.
In the past, he had not paid much attention to the nine zones.
Although it was the first world created by the chaos, its creation energy had long been exhausted.
However, without a sound, such a sudden change had urred.
Even he was caught off-guard by this. Noticing how unusual the situation was, he stood up and looked down, about to move.
Chapter 665 The Truth
The imposing figure moved, and a few other auras in the supreme primal chaos space also moved.
A voice rang out, "Jue, you''ve already attacked once. You should back off."
"I am taking action for revenge. I will not back off regarding this matter," Jue snorted.
"If that''s the case, then let''s follow the old rules," another voice rang out.
In an instant, the power of a supremewappeared, just like a giant dragon swirling in the supreme primal chaos space.
Jue sat down and waved his hand. The power of a supremew spread out from his hand as well.
At the same time, another five powers of the supremews spread out and intertwined within the supreme primal chaos space.
The seven powers intertwined together and emitted a special light.
They were not fighting.
It was as if they were borating on their own understanding of the supremews.
It was mysterious and extraordinary.
As chaos supreme realm experts, if they actually fought, the aftermath of their battles would be immense, and would affect the chaos greatly.
Therefore, this method was devised and used when decisions involving them had to be made. This particr decision was regarding who would be the first to descend.
This was what caused the dy that puzzled Chu Xuan so much. Even so, Chu Xuan''s intuition told him that chaos supreme realm experts would definitely make an appearance.
It was only a matter of time.
It just so happened that there was still some time before the 100-year milestone, so this dy suited him just fine. After he received the reward, he would likely be able to handle the situation more easily.
Many experts from the chaos rushed to the Divine World.
The immortal and celestial races were the leaders of the races of the nine zones, and they all looked serious as they awaited the arrival of their ancestors.
Since so many experts had made their way here, their ancestors definitely were on their way back as well.
Initially, there were still Daoyuan realm cultivators who rushed over, but gradually, these cultivators all retreated.
The lineup of experts that appeared was too terrifying, and their strength was worth nothing inparison.
This ce was too dangerous for them.
The sight of those pawns being controlled by the hidden experts also terrified them. They truly did not want to end up like those pawns.
Yet another expert who had transcended the World Creator realm rushed over from the chaos.
? After stopping nearby, a ring of light appeared in front of him.
It was another pawn.
Moreover, this person was not weak, and had clearly reached the 30-million-mile mark.
Even so, he had no power to resist the machinations of the expert controlling him.
As the ring of light appeared, many experts were shocked.
The aura that emanated from the ring of light was extremely powerful. It was no weaker than the old ancestor of the giant race.
It was another existence that was on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm.
Chu Xuan''s brows twitched when saw this. When he took a look, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.
Why were they stuck and unable to break through?
At first, Chu Xuan did not pay much attention to this situation, but now that he looked closely, he saw the problem.
The path to breaking through the chaos supreme realm had been blocked.
The power of a supremew blocked the point of breakthrough.
Did someone set this up to prevent others from breaking through?
It was likely that there wassomeone who had cut off the path to the chaos supreme realm for theters.
This would create great enmity among those seeking to break through to the chaos supreme realm.
Of course, if they were unable to break through to the chaos supreme realm, even if they knew, they would not be able to take revenge.
The one who set this up was undoubtedly a chaos supreme realm expert. After all, it had to be done using the power of a supremew that the other party controlled and mastered. Otherwise, even if that person was a chaos supreme realm expert, it was not possible to do so.
Otherwise, the first person to break through to chaos supreme realm would have done so and remained the chaos supreme expert in history forever.
Therefore, it could be concluded that a certain chaos supreme realm expert used the power of a rather special supremew to do this.
Chu Xuan suddenly sighed.
Fortunately, he possessed a special constitution that allowed him to transcend the chaos. Otherwise, he would have ended up like the Giant Chaos God as well.
That person was too ruthless, and had cut off the path of future generations.
As for why the rest of the chaos supreme realm experts did not stop him, Chu Xuan understood. They all wanted to maintain their status and reduce the number of potentialpetitors.
One less person meant more resources and authority for them.
Chu Xuan looked pitifully at the Giant Chaos God and the other expert. They clearly could have reached the chaos supreme realm by now, but thanks to the actions of that person, they could not move forward.
The two of them had probably been stuck at this stage for countless years.
Chu Xuan took a look at the experts behind the rings of light and saw that they were all Ancient Chaos Gods. These were definitely the Ancient Chaos Gods from the ancient times. Only they could be so powerful.
In the entire chaos, there were probably not many powerful beings like the Giant Chaos God.
Chapter 666 Long Hai In Danger
The appearance of the Heavenly Dao was a change too great to ignore. To these experts, it was very likely that it held an opportunity to break through to the chaos supreme realm.
Therefore, it undoubtedly attracted their attention.
Chu Xuan was also very curious as to how strong the three ancestors were now. He felt that they would definitely return as well this time.
Chu Xuan was not bothered about the fact that others could not break through to the chaos supreme realm. It had nothing to do with him.
However, when the time came for his disciples to break through to the chaos supreme realm, he would naturally take action.
As more and more pawns appeared, the weaker cultivators started leaving.
Now, the weakest of those who remained had transcended the World Creator realm.
Seeing this, Qin was secretly shocked.
There were simply too many powerful experts hidden within the chaos.
Were they the legendary Ancient Chaos Gods?
He felt immense pressure seeing them staring at the Heavenly Dao.
If these experts joined forces, the Heavenly Dao would not be able to withstand it, right?
What did these experts have in mind?
Did they want to seize the Heavenly Dao to obtain whatever opportunities hidden within it? Or destroy itpletely?
Even if he was a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, he was no match for these hidden experts. He even suspected that these experts had the ability topletely destroy him.
Among the immortal, celestial, and demon races, there were experts who had turned into pawns and lost control of their bodies. Also, since their strength was insufficient, they would basically be rendered useless after this.
Yao and Xi''s expressions were ugly.
A fiery phoenix suddenly flew out from the group. Another ring of light appeared.
Everyone then turned to look at the dragons.
The dragons and the fiery phoenixes had always been the leaders of the monster race in the nine zones.
Before the Heavenly Fox race was exterminated, they were also considered to be on par with them.
Although the dragons and the fiery phoenixes did not admit that they were monsters, they still provided some protection for the monster race and became their backers.
There were too many types of monsters and too many branches.
Yao and the others all looked at Long Hai subconsciously, but immediately felt that they were overthinking things.
Even if someone used a dragon as a pawn, it would not be Long Hai.
He was the son of the dragon ancestor.
Using him as a puppet was equivalent to dering war with the dragons. No one was that stupid, right?
Just as they were thinking this, they saw a ring of light begin to appear above Long Hai''s head.
Long Hai''s body was twisting and struggling, as if he was losing control.
All of the experts were stunned.
There really was a hidden expert who wanted to turn Long Hai into a pawn.
Was that person not afraid of offending the dragon ancestor?
Could that person be the enemy of the dragon ancestor?
There was no other possibility.
The dragon ancestor would definitely be furious.
If the other party also had a personal disciple or descendant, the dragon ancestor would likely return tit for tat.
Could it be that this expert was alone, which was why he was so daring?
Long Hai was frightened.
He felt that he was gradually losing control of his body and the power of his Dao path.
Even his divine soul was being eroded by some kind of power, and he was fighting for control over his own divine soul.
"Ancestor, save me!"
He panicked.
He could only seek help from Huang Long.
Huang Long was curious as he looked at the ring of light above Long Hai''s head. He did not want to attack at first. He wanted to wait for the ring of light to appear and see what was going on.
Could he also create one?
However, seeing that Long Hai was gradually losing control of his body and was asking for help, he could only take action.
If he did not make a move, his dignity as an ancestor of the dragons would be lost?
He raised his w and pointed at the ring of light.
The ring of light froze.
However, Long Hai had yet to regain full control of his body.
It was just that the corrosive power did not erode him further.
He was panicking in his heart.
Could it be that even the ancestor did not have the ability to deal with this corrosive power?
On second thought, that was true. The expert who was trying to control him was likely at least on par with Ancestor Huang Long.
The more Long Hai thought about it, the more panicked he became.
Huang Long stared at the ring of light.
His time power had stopped the ring of light, but he could sense a powerful energy trying to break free from his time power.
It was very strong.
Of course, Huang Long was not weak.
After bing a creature of the Heavenly Dao, Huang Long became even more connected with the supremews of the chaos, and naturally even more powerful.
Moreover, the Time Great Dao principle was powerful and profound to begin with.
Although he was not a chaos supreme realm expert, he was stronger than everyone below that realm. He was even able to use some of the power of the supremews recently.
In reality, the three creatures of the Heavenly Dao were the vanguards for the Heavenly Dao to connect to the supremews of the chaos. They were the bridgehead.
The fact that Huang Long was able to use a little of the power of the supremews meant that a part of the Heavenly Daows had already extended into the supremews.
Even though it was just a tiny bit, it still provided a huge boost in strength to Huang Long and the other two.
Huang Long looked at the ring of light curiously. When it was about to break free from his time power, he reached out his w and touched it again, and it stabilized again.
Then, the other party continued to increase the input of the corrosive power, trying to break free.
The process repeated itself.
Long Hai gradually realized something.
It was not that Ancestor Huang Long did not have the ability to save him, but rather that he was just toying with the other expert?
The other experts could tell as well.
They were all left speechless.
Huang Long, this mysterious old ancestor of the dragons, was really too carefree and unreliable.
He was not afraid of losing control identally, which would result in Long Hai bing a pawn.
Huang Long kept observing the light circle and injecting time power into it, trying to figure out how to counter the other power.
Could he turn that expert into his own pawn?
If he could do so, he could stay in the Heavenly Dao and tour the entire chaos using the pawn.
He did not care for those who were too weak.
Furthermore, it was immoral to turn people into pawns for no reason.
Huang Long was a dragon with manners and morals.
However, this expert had attacked his own dragon descendant first, so this could only be considered a retaliation.
That being said, the person opposite him was very strong.
Although he was not as strong as the Giant Chaos God, he was still at the top level among those who had transcended the World Creator realm.
If Huang Long wanted to turn the other party into his pawn, it was almost impossible with his current strength.
However, if there was a problem, he could always seek out Chu Xuan.
"Fellow Daoist Chu, how do I control that person?" Huang Long asked.
"It''s very simple. Use the power of the supremews to freeze him, and then use your time power to corrode the opponent. That''ll do."
"It''s that simple?"
"Yes."
Chu Xuan finally understood why Huang Long was messing around.
Of course, he was more than happy to help.
Huang Long had been of great help to him. The reason why the Heavenly Dao could spread to the supremews of the chaos so quickly wasrgely due to Huang Long.
"What if I want to retain the other party''s consciousness, but still want them to be obedient?"
Huang Long hesitated for a moment before continuing to ask.
He was a good dragon and did not like to kill.
"Then invade the other party''s divine soul, and nt a seal to control it. Everything will not be a problem then," Chu Xuan replied.
He had already seen what kind of existence Huang Long was up against.
An Ancient Chaos God.
There were two horns on his head. He also had a giant python on his waist, with a wide nose and mouth, looking majestic and ferocious.
Ancient Chaos God, Pan Mang!
It was no wonder he had a grudge against the dragons.
Chapter 667 Pan Mang
In the chaos, all python-type creatures desired to transform into dragons.
As such, dragons were regarded as more powerful than pythons.
Moreover, the python-like creatures in the chaos were more or less rted to the dragons.
Was that not belittling him, Pan Mang?
This caused all of the living beings in the chaos to think that he was one level below the dragon ancestor.
How could he endure this?
Huang Long was ted. He was finally going to have a pawn.
"Then how do I go about it? How do I draw him in with the power of the supremews without him running away?"
Chu Xuan raised his hand and touched the Heavenly Dao Talisman. Huang Long instantly sensed it and the power of the supremews appeared.
Without any hesitation, he raised his w and touched the ring of light.
"Huh?"
Pan Mang was rather puzzled.
Long Ao was beside his son?
Otherwise, why had the corrosion not progressed?
On second thought, that did not seem right.
If Long Ao was there, he would definitely fly into a rage ande looking for him for a fight.
The situation would not be so calm.
Could it be that Long Hai had obtained some sort of treasure that allowed him to temporarily resist the corrosion?
He had to speed it up.
Otherwise, when Long Ao appeared, a battle would be inevitable.
He was not afraid of fighting.
There was not much difference between them in terms of strength.
However, once they started fighting, his n to turn Long Hai into a pawn would fall through.
In order to take revenge on Long Ao, he had put in a lot of effort to set up this n.
He wanted to suppress Long Ao!
Pan Mang was a dignified Ancient Chaos God, among thefirst batch of living beings when the chaos was created.
How could he be humiliated like this?
Long Ao was indeed no weaker than he was, but in terms of age, he had lived longer than Long Ao, and should be regarded as thetter''s senior.
However, despite this, thanks to the giant python at his waist, everyone considered him to be weaker than Long Ao, which was utterly humiliating!
The python tribe in the chaos was definitely rted to Long Ao. As such, the legends and desire of pythons transforming into dragons was definitely his doing.
Pan Mang gloomily continued to pour in more and more of his power.
The giant python coiled around his waist opened its eyes and opened its mouth, as if it was swallowing something.
Suddenly, an invisible chain appeared around him.
"Huh?"
Pan Mang was initiallypletely unaware.
By the time he realized that something was wrong, he felt that his strength had been frozen.
Both his body and divine soul had entered a stagnant state.
Pan Mang was overwhelmed with shock.
Long Ao?
How could Long Ao be so powerful in such a short time?
Could it be that Long Ao had broken through to the chaos supreme realm?
No!
It was impossible!
In the chaos, no one had ever broken through to the chaos supreme realm. Even Giant Chaos God and the other two had not been able to do so.
Those were the three top existences among the Ancient Chaos Gods, and they had been on the verge of breaking through billions of years ago, yet were still stuck.
Moreover, when an expert broke through to the chaos supreme realm, there would definitely be some sort of phenomenon in the chaos.
Soon after, Pan Mang discovered that he seemed to be locked in a timefreeze zone.
Time continued to invade his body and divine soul, slowly turning him into a pawn!
"Break!"
Pan Mang frantically tried to use his strength to break free, but he was unable to do so.
? His heart continued to sink.
Could it be that Long Hai''s treasure was so powerful?
The more Pan Mang thought about it, the more rmed he became.
However, no matter how hard he tried to use his trump card, it was useless.
He could only watch helplessly as the time power invaded his body and his divine soul.
He gradually lost control of his body.
Only his consciousness was clear, and his thoughts remained unchanged.
He regretted it now.
He hated Long Ao even more.
If it was not for him, would this have happened?
How hateful!
Gradually, a small jade dragon seal appeared in his soul.
It was as if time was flowing in his soul.
Other than the fact that he was still conscious and his thoughts were clear, everything was no longer under his control.
However, upon seeing the tiny jade dragon seal in his soul, Pan Mang was stunned.
Which dragon was this?
It was not Long Ao.
Moreover, this small jade dragon seal was like time itself and had a kind of transcendent and unfathomable aura.
A voice suddenly resounded in his consciousness.
"You are now my pawn. You can be considered a clone. If you want freedom, you have to be obedient."
"May I know who you are?" Pan Mang solemnly asked.
"Huang Long."
Pan Mang was taken aback. There did not seem to be such an existence among the dragons. At the very least, he had not heard of this person before.
Furthermore, he was even more powerful than Long Ao.
Otherwise, this would not have happened.
This jade dragon had a transcendent and unfathomable aura.
Pan Mang''s heart trembled. Could it be a chaos supreme realm expert?
The dragons had a chaos supreme realm expert?
Why did he not know this?
Chapter 668 The Return Of The Three Ancestors
From his memory, there was no Huang Long among the dragons.
"Then what do you want me to do?"
Pan Mang spoke in a sullen voice.
Resist?
He could not resist.
Beg for mercy?
It was obviously of no use.
Since that was the case, he could only think of a way to fight for some level of freedom.
He was worried that if he disagreed, the other party would directly destroy his consciousness.
"It''s simple. You''ll do whatever I tell you to do and go wherever I tell you to go."
"Do I have a choice?"
"No, you don''t."
Pan Mang was silent for a moment before gritting his teeth.
"Since there''s no choice, what else can I do but obey?"
"You''ll be like this for the time being. I''ll take over your body."
As the jade dragon swam in his soul, Pan Mang discovered that a ring of light had appeared in front of him.
This was the technique he had used to try and control Long Hai. It could also be used to locate him and as a transportation node.
With a surge of energy, Pan Mang involuntarily stepped into the ring of light.
Huang Long had sessfully made Pan Mang his pawn, and he was extremely excited about this.
With this clone, his true body could stay in the Heavenly Dao, while Pan Mang traveled the chaos like a grand tour. He would be able to watch and experience everything Pan Mang did in real time.
The ring of light above Long Hai''s head suddenly expanded and stabilized.
Long Hai was so scared that his body trembled.
It was only when he realized that he had regained his freedom that he heaved a sigh of relief.
Then, he realized in shock that the person on the other side was going to personally descend.
Could Ancestor Huang Long stop the enemy?
Qiong and the others were all stunned. The one targeting Long Hai wasing in person?
The other party would be the first to personally descend.
The Giant Chaos God looked through the door toward where Long Hai was.
"Pan Mang is going to descend personally?"
The other Ancient Chaos Gods were also paying close attention.
The ring of light expanded and stabilized.
A passage that could travel through space appeared.
A huge figure walked out of it.
He had two horns on his head, and arge python coiled around his waist.
His aura was extremely powerful.
Qiong and the other experts'' expressions changed.
He was too strong.
Qin''s expression was grave.
This expert was way too powerful!
He was no match for the other party and was unable to stop him.
He could not help but look toward Huang Long.
Would he be able to handle this expert?
With the appearance of Pan Mang, many experts came to a realization. It was no wonder he wanted to turn Long Hai into a pawn and did not fear the dragon ancestor.
The two sides were already great enemies.
Moreover, Pan Mang did not have disciples or descendants, so he naturally had nothing to worry about.
As soon as Pan Mang appeared, a dragon''s roar was heard from the chaos.
"Pan Mang, don''t you dare!"
A terrifying golden dragon tore through space, and its dragon''s might caused Qiong and the others to take a few steps back.
The dragon ancestor, Long Ao!
An enormous dragon w tore through space.
The huge python on Pan Mang''s waist rose up and flicked its tongue. At the same time, Pan Mang threw a punch.
Boom!
The two experts shed, causing the chaotic space to shatteryer byyer.
By this time, Long Ao himself had rushed over and struck with his w again.
All of a sudden, Huang Long appeared beside Pan Mang, and with a sh of his time power, he moved thetter through time.
Long Ao''s w passed through Pan Mang directly and harmlessly.
"Hey, what are you doing? I''ve just turned him into my pawn. If you break him, won''t I be the one that loses out?"
Huang Long looked at Long Ao with dissatisfaction.
A pawn?
All the experts were stunned.
Long Ao also stopped attacking.
He looked at Huang Long in shock, and then at Pan Mang.
At this moment, there was clearly something wrong with Pan Mang.
He stood beside Huang Long, and time power seemed to flow around him.
This was an expert who had transcended the World Creator realm, and once of the first Ancient Chaos Gods.
He had actually been turned into a pawn?
How did Huang Long do it?
Long Ao looked at this fellow dragon in shock.
Long Hai was extremely excited as he hurriedly went over to his father''s side.
At the same time, he sent a voice transmission to introduce Huang Long to his father.
Long Ao''s expression did not change, but inwardly, he was calcting whether acknowledging this big brother would be a good or a bad thing.
Pan Mang was no weaker than he was, yet had been turned into a pawn.
Based on what Long Hai said, Huang Long did not even take a long time to do this.
The strength of his abilities and the strangeness of his methods were extraordinary.
Moreover, he realized that this dragon was using time power, and at a very high level too.
Could Huang Long be a chaos supreme realm expert?
Even Giant Chaos God, an expert infinitely close to the chaos supreme realm, was unable to take control of Pan Mang and turn him into a pawn so quickly.
The difficulty of killing and controlling someone of that level was worlds apart.
Long Hai looked at his father. He wanted to see what his father''s attitude towards Huang Long was.
Could he really be one of the dragon ancestors?
It was the same for the other experts.
Huang Long was too mysterious. Before this, no one had ever heard of such an existence among the dragons.
"Haha, it''s Brother Huang Long. You didn''t even tell me that you wereing back."
Long Ao suddenlyughed.
It was not like he would lose anything by acknowledging Huang Long''s status.
The other party was a dragon anyway.
If this person was really an existence that had reached the chaos supreme realm, then he would have made a huge profit.
Denying Huang Long''s status and identity would only bring more harm than good. Having one more powerful expert was a good thing.
Huang Long raised his brows. This dragon ancestor, Long Ao, was really tactful.
"Little Ao, long time no see."
Long Ao cursed inwardly, ''This person really did not mince words.''
Before he could say anything else, three figures appeared from the chaos.
One of them had big sleeves fluttering in the wind, looking quite carefree.
The other one was extraordinary.
Thest one was domineering and majestic, with demonic power surging around him.
The three ancestors!
"Greetings, Master!"
Yao and Piao hurriedly greeted the immortal ancestor.
Xi and Ting also greeted the celestial ancestor.
The demon ancestor did not have any personal disciples present.
Chu''s expression was grave.
No one from the human race was capable of fighting the demon ancestor, not even Qin.
It was a real crisis.
The demon ancestor swept his gaze around and looked at those rings of light. He did not say anything.
Looking at the demon race''s World Creator expert who had be a pawn, he frowned slightly. His eyes were piercingly cold as he looked past the ring of light at the expert who was behind this.
"Demon ancestor, lend me this little demon. I''ll give you an exnation after this," the hidden expert said.
He did not want to antagonize the demon ancestor at this moment.
The powerful experts who controlled the immortal and celestial race experts spoke one after another, expressing the same thoughts.
The immortal ancestor and celestial ancestor looked at them coldly, but did not say anything.
This was not the time for a fight.
The demon ancestor looked at Qin.
"You''re quite capable. You managed to kill my disciple. If you don''t die after taking one of my attacks, then I''ll forget about this matter."
The people present were all stunned.
The demon ancestor was actually so easygoing?
He seemed different from the rumors.
As for the powerful experts present, their expressions were extremely grave.
For example, Long Ao¡
The demon ancestor was the founder of the Demon Dao principle. He had always been pursuing its perfection.
He was overbearing, arrogant, and ruthless.
For someone whose personal disciples had died, he looked awfully calm. He did not even seem like he was determined to avenge his disciple, but merely going through the motions to safeguard his own dignity.
This nearly emotionless state meant that the demon ancestor''s Demon Dao principle was close to perfection.
If everything progressed without a hitch, once he became a true ''demon'', he would break through to the chaos supreme realm!
Then, Long Ao looked at the immortal ancestor and the celestial ancestor.
The immortal ancestor pursued great carefreeness and freedom. This was his pursuit and understanding of the Immortal Dao principle.
His state was simr to that of the demon ancestor.
Inparison, the celestial ancestor was slightly behind them.
What the celestial ancestor pursued was the legendary dignity and nobility of a celestial being.
However, on this Dao principle that he had created, he had fallen behind the immortal and demon ancestors.
The three ancestors were the most powerful beings in the nine zones back then. They had obtained the great fortune of the world, created the three major races, and ruled the nine realms for countless years.
Now, all three of them had returned.
Chapter 669 Demon Ancestor
The demon ancestor was very strong, and someone who had transcended the World Creator realm and was close to reaching its limits.
Although Qin was a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, he was far weaker than the demon ancestor.
Under normal circumstances, with his level of strength, he would not be able to withstand a single blow from the demon ancestor and would die without a doubt.
However, as a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, he would be defeated, but would not die.
He held the halberd in his hand and looked straight at the demon ancestor without fear.
"You can''t kill me,"
"If I was born in the same era as you, there''s no way I''d be weaker than you."
"I have heard of you."
"Whether I can kill you or not, we''ll know after I try," the demon ancestor said calmly.
"Thene."
With the halberd in hand, Qin''s aura erupted, and dazzling golden light surrounded his body. His Dao path appeared.
This was also the first time he had disyed his Dao path, although it was hisprehension of the Great Dao, it had now been infused with the power of the Heavenly Dao.
His Dao path was vast, with mountains and rivers, people flowing, and signs of life, old age, sickness, and death.
The moment his Dao path appeared, it drew the attention of the experts present.
''This Dao path was extraordinary!'' Qiong eximed in his heart.
Qin was indeed the person who created the first human cultivation technique. He was the first toprehend the Great Dao and create a Dao path unique to the human race.
If the human race had not been suppressed, and he had not been forced to escape the nine zones...
If he had focused onprehending the Great Dao, his Dao path would probably be even stronger and more extraordinary.
"You''re worth my time."
This was the first time the demon ancestor looked at Qin dead on.
He raised his hand and threw a punch.
Boom!
The vast demonic power shattered theyers of chaotic space.
A ray of golden light surged against the punch.
However, it onlysted for three breaths of time before dissipating.
The mountains, rivers, and living beings on the Dao path disappeared.
Even Giant Chaos God could not help but look solemnly at the demon ancestor.
He had killed Qin with a simple punch.
He was extremely powerful.
Chu''s expression darkened.
If the demon ancestor were to attack him, he would not have the slightest chance of escaping.
Ji''s expression was solemn.
What hecked was time. As long as he was given time, he would be able to reach or surpass the demon ancestor.
Behind each ring of light were powerful Ancient Chaos Gods.
At this moment, all of them had grave expressions on their faces.
The three ancestors were considered to be rising stars.
However, they had already caught up to them, and were even stronger than some of them.
The demon ancestor''s reputation was well-deserved!
Long Ao''s expression was solemn. The moment the demon ancestor made his move, he knew that he was slightly weaker.
Of course, it was difficult to determine the winner with such a small gap.
The celestial ancestor sighed in his heart.
He was still a little behind the demon ancestor. Still, it was not by arge margin. He had to stabilize his cultivation and strengthen his faith to catch up.
It was not surprising that Qin could not block the demon ancestor''s attack.
Although he was a divine being of the Heavenly Dao and had grown significantly in strength, the power of the Heavenly Dao that he could wield was limited.
The moment Chu Xuan saw the three ancestors, he sighed. All three of them were indeed powerful.
Were it not for the fact the path to the chaos supreme realm had been blocked, they would definitely be able to reach the chaos supreme realm in the future.
Unfortunately, the three ancestors would eventually end up like Giant Chaos God, stuck at this step and unable to advance an inch.
Compared to the powerful Ancient Chaos Gods, they were considered juniors and rising stars. However, the three ancestors had caught up, which was testament to their levels of talent.
In addition, all three of them had created a Dao path that was unique to them, which resulted in the creation of the three major races.
In the chaos, another person who had transcended the World Creator realm rushed over.
A ring of light appeared in front of him. It was another pawn.
Chu Xuan took a look. The Ancient Chaos God behind the ring of light was no weaker than Giant Chaos God. He was also on the verge of breaking through to the chaos supreme realm.
So far, there were three Ancient Chaos Gods at this level.
Boom!
The fate energy of the Heavenly Dao churned, and a figure appeared.
Qin''s expression was extremely grave.
The demon ancestor was very strong!
He was no match for him.
Unless he could mobilize more of the power of the Heavenly Dao, he would not be able to contend with the demon ancestor.
There was only one way to be stronger, which was to strengthen the Heavenly Dao itself.
After recovering, Qin returned to the chaos.
The demon ancestor did not seem to be surprised.
Instead, he looked at the Heavenly Dao.
"The spirit of the Heavenly Dao? Good move!"
"However, this also limits you. In addition, it''s not impossible to kill you."
"It''s both a restriction and an opportunity," Qin said coldly.
"I''m not an ordinary spirit of the Heavenly Dao. I''m a divine being of the Heavenly Dao. You can''t kill me with your strength."
The demon ancestor was strong.
However, he was not strong enough to destroy the Heavenly Dao.
Chapter 670 - 670 Monster Ancestor (Part 1)
670 Monster Ancestor (Part 1)
As for the demon ancestor implying that there were other ways to kill him, Qin did not believe him. After all, the demon ancestor did not know much about the Heavenly Dao.
¡°Whether it¡¯s the Heavenly Dao or the Great Dao does not matter. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the nine zones or the Divine World. Both are just names. What hasn¡¯t changed is that it¡¯s our homnd,¡± the immortal ancestor said, ¡°Since you are a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, you should be able to let us return to our homnd without being rejected, right?¡±
An Ancient Chaos God spoke from behind a ring of light, ¡°This world was created by the chaos. We Ancient Chaos Gods are the first living creatures of the chaos and the first to enter this world. We belong here and should be allowed to enter it.¡±
The Ancient Chaos Gods all agreed with him. The immortal ancestor¡¯s words were meant to exclude them, which could not be allowed.
!!
Who knew if there were great opportunities within the Heavenly Dao, perhaps even an opportunity to break through to the chaos supreme realm?
¡°Since none of you have descendants in this world, and you don¡¯t possess any of this world¡¯s fate energy, how can this world be your homnd?¡±
The celestial ancestor posed a question.
¡°Do you really think that you can stop us with just the three of you?¡±
An ancient Chaos God coldly replied.
The three strongest experts, among which the Giant Chaos God was one, did not say a word.
They naturally had the right to enter.
In the end, strength was everything in the chaos.
Regardless of whether it was the immortal or the celestial ancestors, they would not exclude the three of them.
This was a tacit understanding between them.
Since they could enter, whether or not the other Ancient Chaos Gods could enter naturally had nothing to do with them.
The fewer experts that entered, the more opportunities they might be able to obtain.
¡°Let¡¯s just fight. Let our strength do the talking,¡± the demon ancestor said.
¡°Can the three of you stop us?¡±
An Ancient Chaos Godughed in disdain.
The three ancestors were indeed powerful, but how could they ovee so many Ancient Chaos Gods?
The immortal ancestor shook his head and smiled.
¡°Not all Ancient Chaos Gods are like you, who like to bully the few with numbers. I think some fellow Daoists are already aware that letting more people enter will reduce the number of opportunities that can be obtained among us.¡±
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have a battle. We¡¯ll enter after proving our strength, and those who don¡¯t have the necessary strength will leave,¡± an Ancient Chaos God agreed.
A ring of light began to glow brightly. The expert on the other side was about to descend personally.
At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared.
It was an evil-looking man with a monstrous aura around his body.
Upon seeing who it was, the three ancestors¡¯ expressions changed slightly.
Qiong frowned and felt that this person was familiar.
Long Ao looked at the man and seemed to be deep in thought. He suddenly thought of a fellow.
However, this person had disappeared for countless years.
Was he actually still alive?
Xuan, who was standing beside Chu, stared at the man and frowned.
She felt that she had heard of this person before when she was young, but she was uncertain.
Was that not just a legend?
¡°Senior, are you the monster ancestor?¡± she asked hesitantly.
Monster ancestor?
The experts of the nine zones were all stunned.
Even Yao, Xi and the others were surprised.
There were many kinds of monster races in the nine zones, and they were usually led by the dragons or the fiery phoenixes.
In the past, the Heavenly Fox race was also a strong monster race.
The three races had their ancestors, and even the dragons and fiery phoenixes had their ancestors. However, the equally powerful monsters had never heard of the monster ancestor!
Yao, Xi, and the others were all considered ancestor-level figures within the nine zones.
However, none of them had heard of the monster ancestor.
It seemed that when the monster race first appeared, there were many types. They were ruled by the strongest tribe.
Dragons and fiery phoenixes did not consider themselves monsters, but were still nominally the backers of the monster race.
Who was the monster ancestor?
Yao and Xi had never heard of his existence.
Back then, the three ancestors had not yet left the nine zones and entered the chaos.
During that period, the demon race was dominated by the dragons, fiery phoenixes, heavenly foxes and the heavenly tigers.
They oversaw and divided the power of the monster race.
The heavenly fox race was wiped out in the great cmity.
The heavenly tiger race also suffered major losses during the great cmity.
From then on, the dragons and fiery phoenixes had been the rulers of the monster race. Together with the demon, immortal and celestial races, they ruled the nine zones.
Why was there a monster ancestor now?
...
¡°You little fox, you actually know me?¡±
The monster ancestor looked at Xuan and smiled.
Xuan was stunned. Was he really the legendary monster ancestor?
She was a little excited.
No matter what, she was still a member of the monster race.
¡°When I was young, I read about you in an ancient book.¡±
¡°It¡¯s rumored that when the world was first created, there was an innate lifeform who transformed demonic beasts into monsters,¡± Xuan said in a low voice, ¡°That person was known as the monster ancestor.¡±
¡°After that, when we were fighting against the rulers of the nine zones, the monster ancestor disappeared after killing a ruler¡¡±
Innate lifeform from the beginning of the world?
The monster race was enlightened by this person?
Moreover, he was a participant in the war against the rulers?
...
Many experts of the nine zones had heard of the legend of the beginning of the nine zones.
That was the era when chaotic beings ruled over the nine zones.
After a long period of rebellion, the era of the rulers finally ended, and the era of the nine zones and the myriad races began.
The four great races of immortals, celestials, demons, and monsters ruled the nine zones then.
The three ancestors had risen to power during that period.
From the looks of it, the monster ancestor was older than they were.
¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s still a junior who remembers me.¡±
Chapter 671 Monster Ancestor (Part 2)
Chapter 671 Monster Ancestor (Part 2)
The monster ancestor smiled and looked at Xuan with joy.
With a wave of his hand, a treasure that looked like a jade bracelet flew toward Xuan.
"I shall bestow this treasure to you."
Xuan was extremely excited.
"Thank you, Ancestor!"
She reached out to receive it and wore it on her wrist.
The monster race experts of the nine zones who were still nearby all paid their respects.
"Greetings, Ancestor!"
"The monster race has declined," the monster ancestor nced at them and sighed, "I remember how powerful they were when I was still around."
The group of monster race experts were ashamed.
The monster ancestor did not continue.
Instead, he looked at the three ancestors and smiled.
"Are you surprised?"
"Haha, not at all. An old monster like you wouldn''t die so easily. We were just wondering why you hadn''t appeared yet."
The immortal ancestorughed.
"You''re no weaker than the four divine beasts of the nine zones back then, but you disappeared after you fought against the ruler," the celestial ancestor sighed, before asking, "I''m curious, why did you suddenly disappear?"
"It was just for a few opportunities."
The monster ancestor had no intention of talking about the past.
"Have the four divine beasts not returned?" he asked.
"I can''t contact the Azure Dragon," Long Ao replied.
"The four divine beasts have long disappeared into the chaos," the demon ancestor said in a deep voice.
The four divine beasts of the world were the divine beasts that existed at the beginning of the nine zones, and were no weaker than them back then.
However, the four divine beasts had disappeared for a long time.
No one knew if they had died.
They were divine beasts, so they should not have fallen.
However, the world had changed, yet they had not appeared, which was somewhat unusual.
The monster ancestor looked at the rings of light, focusing on Giant Chaos God and the other two.
He smiled.
"The nine zones are our world. We were born in this world, so it should belong to us alone. You havee uninvited. It is like an invasion."
The expressions of the group of Ancient Chaos Gods turned ugly.
The monster ancestor was very arrogant.
Before they could speak, the monster ancestor continued, "It''s not like we don''t have guests among you. As guests, you can naturally enter the world."
"However, without strength, you won''t qualify as a guest. Those who think you have the strength to be our guests cane and give it a go."
In the end, strength spoke for itself.
"Do I need to prove my strength?" Ancient God Void Destruction asked.
He was one of the three Ancient Chaos Gods who was on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm.
"The three of you have the ability to be our guests. There''s no need to prove it," the monster ancestor replied as he nced at Ancient God Void Destruction.
"That''s good."
One of the rings of light began to solidify.
"I''m here to prove that I can be a guest of the nine zones," an Ancient Chaos God said coldly.
"Sure. If you can take one of my attacks and the spatial passage doesn''t shatter, then you are qualified. What do you say to that?"
The monster ancestor raised his hand, and a beastly power appeared.
Looking at the gradually condensing ring of light, he continued, "If I break your spatial passage and you can''t travel through it, you''re out. Does anyone have any objections?"
If two powerful experts were to fight across the spatial passage, no one would be able to keep it from shattering.
However, if it only involved blocking one attack, and maintaining the integrity of the spatial passage, it was not too difficult.
Being unable to do this could only mean that one was not strong enough.
"No objections."
The group of Ancient Chaos Gods had no objections.
Chapter 672 Test Of Strength (Part 1)
Chapter 672 Test Of Strength (Part 1)
Chu Xuan looked at the lively situation and chuckled.
These experts were doing their own filtering to decide who could and could not enter the Divine World.
Of course, in the end, it was really for naught.
If he did not allow it, who coulde in?
The monster ancestor was a bit special. He was an innate lifeform from the beginning of the nine zones, and the one who had enlightened the monster race.
He had awakened the intelligence of the demonic beasts of the nine zones and turned them into demons.
Chu Xuan was also curious. Why did this monster ancestor suddenly disappear?
He was older than the three ancestors, and even slightly stronger.
Among the former powerful figures of the nine zones, only the monster ancestor was on par with the three Ancient Chaos Gods who were on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm.
There were a total of thirty-five rings of light that had appeared so far, and more than half of them would be eliminated.
The four divine beasts of the world did not appear. It was as if they had disappeared.
Chu Xuan could not help but think of the system''s reward back then, the Four Spirits Stars Chariot.
The four divine beasts could not have be the four protector beasts for his chariot, right?
Thinking about this closely, this was entirely possible.
Chu Xuan had not used the Four Spirits Stars Chariot since he obtained it.
Starlight as the path, and four spirits as its protector.
How awe-inspiring!
There probably was not a second person in the entire chaos who could travel in such a manner, right?
He was really looking forward to the day that he left the courtyard.
At this moment, the monster ancestor had already made his move andunched an attack.
It did not shatter theyers of space in the chaos, nor did it create a hugemotion, but it simply traveled directly into the ring of light.
Then, the ring of light started to copse.
The Ancient Chaos God behind it roared in anger and a terrifying power swept over in an attempt to stabilize the ring of light and offset the power of the monster ancestor.
However, his efforts onlysted for about three breaths of time.
With a bang, the ring of light exploded.
The pawn that had spawned the ring of light also crumbled instantly, his Dao path and world dispersing into the chaos.
This was a person who had transcended the World Creator realm, so he was not truly dead.
Perhaps the monster ancestor had shown mercy and deliberately spared his life.
However, it would take a long time for that person''s Dao path and world to recover, after which, he would be free from his fate as a pawn.
It could be said that the monster ancestor had saved him.
The monster ancestor shook his head and sighed.
"That guy''s strength wascking. Next please."
The group of experts felt a chill run down their spines as they watched the ring of light copse.
That Ancient Chaos God had lost the right to enter the Divine World.
As for whether the other party woulde personally, that was not important. After all, those who qualified would work together to ensure their own benefits, keeping the others out.
The three ancestors all had solemn expressions.
The strength of the monster ancestor was beyond their expectations.
He had disappeared for countless years, but the moment he reappeared, he had put on a show of unparalleled strength.
"Demon Ancestor," an Ancient Chaos God said as a ring of light solidified, "You and I fought in the past. Today, I''ll have a taste of your skills again."
He had no confidence in handling the monster ancestor, so he challenged the demon ancestor instead, as he had fought thetter before.
The monster ancestor did not say anything.
He had eliminated the previous person in one move, so no one in their right mind would choose him.
"As you wish," the demon ancestor said coldly.
Boom!
Demonic power filled the sky, and space shatteredyer byyer.
The demon ancestor''s aura was extremely shocking.
He raised his hand and threw a punch at the ring of light.
This punch was even more overbearing than when he had killed Qin.
The ring of light trembled and swayed, as if it would be destroyed at any moment.
As for the pawn that was bearing the ring of light circle, his body started cracking and was about to copse.
The power of the demon ancestor was extremely domineering and destructive.
A terrifying figure loomed within the ring of light. His power surged, continuously stabilizing the space and neutralizing the power of the demon ancestor.
However, he could not protect his pawn in time, and the pawn let out a blood-curdling screech as before crumbling and vanishing.
Without an anchor point, the ring of light was far more fragile, and crumbled as well.
The Ancient Chaos God clearly had not expected the demon ancestor to be so powerful.
Another person was eliminated.
The other Ancient Chaos Gods turned solemn at this sight.
The strength of the four ancestors had exceeded their expectations.
The immortal ancestor''s sleeves fluttered as he looked at the Ancient Chaos God that was using an immortal race expert as a pawn.
"If you can take one of my attacks, I will forget about this matter."
"Come, I also want to know how strong you are."
Hmph!
The Ancient Chaos God snorted.
The ring of light instantly solidified.
One could vaguely see a spatial passage that led to a distant ce.
A terrifying figure appeared at the other end of the tunnel.
Furthermore, this expert had taken the initiative to transmit a wave of energy over to protect the pawn and prevent a repeat of what had happened to the other Ancient Chaos God earlier.
At the same time, a red curved saber appeared in his hand, which was his supreme treasure.
The first two Ancient Chaos Gods had not used their supreme treasures out of carelessness and were eliminated.
The strength of the immortal ancestor was no weaker than that of the demon ancestor.
Therefore, this Ancient Chaos God was not taking any chances.
He was actually very confident that he could block an attack and keep the spatial passage from copsing.
Chapter 673 Test Of Strength (Part 2)
After all, it was only one attack.
The immortal ancestor chuckled and waved his sleeves. His sleeves were like the mouth of an abyss, sucking the pawn and ring of light inside.
"Get lost!"
The immortal ancestorughed, and the ring of light and the pawn instantly disappeared into that space. No one knew where they were transported to.
"Immortal ancestor, you''re cheating!"
The angry roar of the Ancient Chaos God could be vaguely heard.
It was too unexpected.
He did not expect that the immortal ancestor would transfer the ring of light and pawn to another ce instead of trying to destroy the ring of light.
He was caught off guard and fell into the trap.
On the other side, the celestial ancestor also made his move, targeting an Ancient Chaos God that had used a celestial race expert as a pawn.
The celestial ancestor''s actions were simr to the immortal ancestor''s.
He simply threw the other party into the endless chaos, teleporting them to an unknown ce.
In an instant, the Ancient Chaos Gods that had targeted the three major races were all eliminated.
The rest of the Ancient Chaos Gods were silent.
This was within their expectations. No one would stand to see their own forces being turned into pawns by others.
Next, the elimination continued.
The thirty-odd remaining Ancient Chaos Gods were all top existences.
However, in the end, only twenty ancient gods of chaos remained.
The rest were eliminated.
Qin and the others watched silently.
Now, the humans were all weaklings and had no right to participate.
After the quota was confirmed, the monster ancestor looked at Qin and said, "Open up a passage and let us enter the world."
Qin was expressionless.
In his heart, however, he was cursing endlessly.
Just because thetter was powerful, he made a decision without even asking for his opinion?
"I can''t," he said coldly.
The monster ancestor squinted his eyes, and his voice turned cold, "Can you repeat that?"
Qin was expressionless as he looked at the monster ancestor from the corner of his eyes.
"The Heavenly Dao has its ownws. Although I''m a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, I can''t remove the power of rejection and open a passage to enter."
"Really?"
The immortal ancestor frowned.
"Why would I lie to you?"
Qin said unhappily.
He nced at Huang Long.
''Forget it, I don''t even know what kind of person he is.''
Huang Long actually seemed to be very familiar with this group of people, and had even obtained an extremely powerful pawn.
Moreover, the expert behind the Heavenly Dao should be a terrifying guy, right?
"Since that''s the case, I''ll have to try something."
The monster ancestor stared at Qin for a long time.
Suddenly, he raised his hand and tried to grab Qin.
Bang!
Qin was toozy to resist. He also knew that with his current strength, resistance was futile.
Therefore, he simply self-destructed.
"I''m not trying to kill you. Why did you have to do that?" I just wanted to borrow your Heavenly Dao fate energy."
With a wave of his hand, he tried to collect the remaining fate energy of the Heavenly Dao after Qin''s self-destruction.
However, for some reason, the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao could not be gathered in his hands.
"Let''s break through the power of rejection and enter directly," the demon ancestor coldly said.
"It''s inappropriate," the immortal ancestor shook his head and said, "The Heavenly Dao appeared too suddenly, and if it causes a bacsh..."
"The Heavenly Dao probably inherited the uniqueness of the Great Dao of the nine zones. Therefore, if the Heavenly Dao is damaged significantly, it will probably trigger the appearance of the supremews, which would lead to a catastrophe."
"Even if it causes a bacsh, we can withstand it if we share it. It''s not a big problem. It''s just breaking into the world, not destroying the Heavenly Dao," an Ancient Chaos God said.
The immortal ancestor nodded.
"Then let''s do this."
The rings of light began to solidify as the Ancient Chaos Gods prepared toe personally.
In the small courtyard, Chu Xuan looked at the rings of light and fell into a state of deep thought.
It was easy to stop them from entering.
However, this seemed to be inconsistent with his original intention of creating the Heavenly Dao.
If these experts could break through to the chaos supreme realm under the Heavenly Dao, it would undoubtedly strengthen the Heavenly Dao by a considerable amount, which would further elerate the progress of the Heavenly Daows'' encroachment into the supremews of the chaos.
Therefore, he could notpletely ban them from entering. However, he could not allow them to enter the world personally either. After all, they were too strong.
In any case, in order to break through to the chaos supreme realm, they first had to remove the obstacle blocking the path of their ascent. Without his help, they would never be able to do so.
Chu Xuan had a n in mind.
Moreover, he felt that the supremews of the chaos were somewhat strange, which meant that a chaos supreme realm expert was doing something.
It was very likely that they werepeting among themselves to see who would be allowed to deal with, and possibly take control of, the Heavenly Dao.
This was probably why they had not arrived even up till now. In any case, Chu Xuan knew that their involvement was inevitable.
Even if they were chaos supreme realm experts, the Heavenly Dao could be considered a variable in the chaos and a source of opportunities.
They would definitely want a piece of the pie.
They might even join forces and force him to give up a part of his control over the Heavenly Dao.
Therefore, this n had to be implemented.
If necessary, he could open up the blocked path, allowing Giant Chaos God, Ancient God Void Destruction, and Ancient God Void sh to immediately break through to chaos supreme realm.
Once they did, they would likely attack the one that had obstructed their path for so many years.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan looked at Ding Yue and the others.
The Daoyuan realm of the Divine World allckedbat experience. His disciples had reached the peak of cultivation within the Divine World, and could no longer find anyparable opponents other than themselves.
Actualbat was one of the best ways to improve.
Not everyone could be stronger just by staying at home like Chu Xuan.
Fighting strong opponents would stimte one''s talent even more.
This was how all of the experts out in the chaos had reached their current levels of strength.
"There are Ancient Chaos Godsing from the chaos. Are you interested in fighting with them?"
Chu Xuan''s voice resounded in the minds of the disciples.
"I''m willing, Master. I''ll go now!"
Ding Yue was the first to respond.
He had an excited look on his face.
"Master, I''ve already stepped onto the unparalleled path of the Sword Dao. If there''s no woman in my heart, I can definitely kill gods!"
Chu Xuan''s face darkened.
Ding Yue had truly gone off the beaten path.
Hei Yue and the others were all very interested.
"Master, the Ancient Chaos Gods should be very powerful, right?" Hei Yue asked, puzzled.
Although they had already surpassed the 100,000-mile mark,pared to these Ancient Chaos Gods, they were definitely far inferior.
In fact, the other party could kill them with a single flick of a finger.
"Naturally, it will be a battle of equal strength."
Chu Xuanughed.
"Are we going to leave this world and fight in the chaos?" Wang Luo asked.
"You''ll fight at the edge of the world, on the Heavenly Dao battle tform. You guys can prepare now," Chu Xuan muttered to himself before transmitting his voice to Hong Yuanchu and the others.
"Are you interested in participating?"
Hong Yuanchu and the others were naturally happy to do so.
This was a good time to test how much of a difference there was between them and the Ancient Chaos Gods.
"Are there any demons?" Mo Tu put his hands together.
"The demon ancestor is there."
"Amitabha. I''ll go and meet the demon ancestor and show him the power of Buddhism."
Chu Xuanughed.
The demon ancestor would most likely target the Buddhist sect.
After all, their power and Dao paths were naturally opposed to each other.
Chapter 674 The Path Has Been Cut Off
Outside the world, the Ancient Chaos Gods began to descend from the rings of light.
At this moment, there were some changes in the Heavenly Dao, as the power of itsws churned and spread toward the chaos.
Then, a huge tform was manifested.
It was like a battle arena.
The immortal ancestor and the others were stunned.
Had the Heavenly Dao changed again?
The more they thought about it, the more they felt that the appearance of the Heavenly Dao was a huge variable.
There had to be a great fortune hidden within.
Qin reappeared.
He was still expressionless.
"The Heavenly Dao has changed. There is only one way to enter the Heavenly Dao."
"What is it?"
"There are geniuses in the Divine World who have obtained great fortune from the Heavenly Dao, " Qin said expressionlessly, "Each of you can create an avatar and fight with these geniuses. The winner can obtain fate energy from the Heavenly Dao."
"Only those who have obtained sufficient fate energy can enter the Heavenly Dao, and only your avatars can enter."
The monster ancestor stared at Qin, and his smile became even more evil.
"Are you sure this was decided by the Heavenly Dao?"
No matter how one looked at it, this sparring battle did not seem to be something that the Heavenly Daows woulde up with. At the very least, the Great Dao of the nine zones would never have done something like this.
It was very likely that it was Qin''s doing.
If that was the case, then Qin was definitely capable of opening up a passage for everyone to enter the Divine Would.
Qin remained nonchnt.
These rules were definitely set by the existence behind the Heavenly Dao, which meant that the Heavenly Dao had a master.
It was too f*cking terrifying.
It felt like he was ying with the entire chaos.
"I''m just a mere divine being of the Heavenly Dao, a mere gatekeeper. How could I have such capabilities?" Qin replied.
"The Heavenly Dao sent me a message," he continued, "It wants me to tell you that if you want to enter the world, you must follow the rules. The more you win, the more fate energy of the Heavenly Dao you will obtain, which will grant you greater chances of obtaining good fortune within the Divine World."
The monster ancestor and the others frowned.
This matter was strange.
Qin''s strength was indeedcking, so it made sense that he could not achieve this alone.
"What if we don''t ept the rules?" the demon ancestor asked coldly.
Qin looked at the demon ancestor and cursed in his heart. If he could defeat this old demon, he would have destroyed him.
"If you don''t follow the rules, you naturally can''t enter the world. Don''t overestimate yourselves," Qin said coldly, "The Heavenly Dao is not limited to just what you see."
"Even if we join forces, we still can''t enter the world?"
The monster ancestor obviously did not believe him.
The Heavenly Dao looked strong, but they were among the strongest experts within the chaos. There were even those three, who were on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm.
Even if one of them was not enough, there were twenty or so of them here. Breaking through and entering the Heavenly Dao should not be an issue.
"Naturally!"
Qin was full of confidence.
He looked at the Giant Chaos God, Ancient God Void Destruction, and Ancient God Void sh and then said, "The path to the chaos supreme realm has been severed. If you want to break through, the only way is to follow the rules."
The Giant Chaos God''s eyes suddenly widened.
"What did you just say? What do you mean by the path to the chaos supreme realm has been severed?"
He had been stuck at this level for far too long, so long that he had forgotten how many years had passed. Despite being so close, he was unable to seed no matter what he did.
That little barrier was like an insurmountable chasm.
It was not only the Giant Chaos God, but the expressions of all of the experts present changed.
The path to the chaos supreme realm had been cut off?
"How should I know? I''m just a tiny divine being of the Heavenly Dao. I''m only acting ording to the rules. This is the message sent to me by the Heavenly Dao."
Qin was expressionless.
He continued, "If you want to obtain more information, you can only follow the rules. Otherwise, even if you destroy the Heavenly Dao, you won''t be able to obtain any information, much less break through."
Their expressions changed again and again.
They had to be cautious when it came to the path toward the chaos supreme realm.
Moreover, why did they feel that something was not right?
Sparring with the peerless geniuses of the world?
Why did it feel like they were being used to train the talents of the Divine World?
Could it be that the Heavenly Dao had a spirit?
If the Heavenly Dao had a spirit...
The eyes of the group of experts flickered, and they were all deep in thought, wondering if they could capture the spirit of Heavenly Dao.
Qin seemed to have read their minds.
"I know what you''re thinking," he said, "Just get rid of those unrealistic thoughts. It''s best to follow the rules."
"Otherwise, a cmity will befall you. You need to know that the Heavenly Dao has been acknowledged by the supremews of the chaos."
The Giant Chaos God and the other experts were silent.
They suddenly thought of a problem.
If the Heavenly Dao really had a spirit and was controlling the Heavenly Dao to change as the situation required...
Would that spirit not be a chaos supreme realm existence?
Ancient God Void Destruction suddenly asked, "I want to know if the path to the chaos supreme realm has been severed because of the Heavenly Dao?"
When the other experts heard this, their hearts trembled.
The enmity of such an act was absolutely irreconcble.
If it was rted to the Heavenly Dao, then no matter what the consequences were, Ancient God Void destruction and the other two would definitely attack.
"How long has it been since the Heavenly Dao appeared? How long has it been since your path to breaking through was cut off? How could it be rted to the Heavenly Dao?"
Qin looked at Ancient God Void Destruction and the other two.
He then looked at the monster ancestor and continued, "The Heavenly Dao is connected to the supremews. Naturally, it knows that the path to the chaos supreme realm has been cut off. If you want to break through and obtain good fortune, you can only follow the rules."
Chapter 675 Sparring Competition
"That''s all I have to say. The decision is up to you."
The Giant Chaos God and the other two conversed in secret.
Indeed, how long had it been since the Heavenly Dao appeared?
They had been stuck at this stage one or two eras before even before the Great Dao changed.
The three Ancient Chaos Gods felt extremely gloomy.
The path to the chaos supreme realm was severed!
What was the reason behind this?
"Don''t look at me. I don''t know the reason. I''m just a little divine being of the Heavenly Dao."
Qin could tell what they were thinking.
All of the experts were silent.
Should they follow the rules?
If they did not follow the rules, they could either retreat and gain nothing, or try to attack the Heavenly Dao and force their way in.
Would there be any gains by forcing their way in?
Furthermore, was there anything or anyone hidden behind the Heavenly Dao?
They felt that there was something unusual about this.
"Then we''ll follow the rules," Ancient God Void sh said.
"From the nine zones, the four ancestors emerged and caught up to many of us Ancient Chaos Gods."
"It''s also a good opportunity to see how talented the current geniuses of the Divine World and the Heavenly Dao are."
The monster ancestor nodded.
"Following the rules isn''t a bad idea. I''m also very curious. What kind of geniuses are there in this new world, and do they have the potential topete with us?"
These experts in the chaos had experienced countless battles and crises in order to reach their current levels, so they were not afraid.
They were confident that with their currentbat experience and abilities, they could take them on.
Under such circumstances, no matter how talented the peerless geniuses of the Divine World were, they would not be able to defeat them at the same level.
"The battle will take ce at the same cultivation levels, and will be conducted on the Heavenly Dao Arena over there."
Qin pointed at the arena constructed by the power of the Heavenly Daows.
After he finished speaking, his figure flickered and returned to the Heavenly Dao.
He himself was very curious about the strength of the geniuses of the Divine World and how theypared to him in the past.
The experts agreeing to spar was within Chu Xuan''s expectations.
After all, this was rted to the path to the chaos supreme realm, so they had to be careful.
Moreover, they were all experts who had lived for countless years. How could they not understand that something was wrong? How could they not sense that there was something or someone behind the Heavenly Dao.
"The battlefield has been prepared. Who will be the first to fight?"
Chu Xuan''s voice sounded in the minds of Ding Yue and the others.
"Me!"
"Me!"
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang were the first to speak.
The two of them loved to fight the most.
"I''m the eldest senior brother," Ding Yue looked at Xiao Liang and said.
Xiao Liang''s mouth twitched.
''Forget it, I won''t argue with him.''
They soon arrived at the edge of the Heavenly Dao.
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators from the heaven realm also arrived at the edge of the Heavenly Dao to watch the battle.
When they looked up, they could see that the chaos was filled with countless experts.
Even though they were separated by a long distance and the Heavenly Daows, they could sense the unparalleled power those experts had.
Any one of them was stronger than them!
Seeing Ding Yue and the others, Hong Yuanchu and the other senior Daoyuan realm cultivators sighed inwardly.
They were too monstrous.
In just a short time, they had already left them in the dust.
? It was undeniable that this period of time was an era of great opportunities and great fortune.
Before the appearance of the Heavenly Dao, they had spent a long time cultivating and only managed to extend their Dao path by a small amount.
However, within a short period of time, they had reached the 10,000-mile mark. If they could have cultivated at their current cultivation speed back then, who knew how strong they would be now?
Hong Yuanchu and the others could only sigh. They felt pangs of regret for being born in the wrong era.
With a sword in his hand, Ding Yue made his entrance as he stood on the Heavenly Dao Arena.
He looked up at the experts in the chaos outside the Heavenly Dao.
His blood was boiling, and his battle intent was at its peak.
His heart was filled with excitement.
He was going to have a go at these experts.
Although it was a contest of equal strength, it could also be used to measure who was stronger and who was weaker within the same realm.
The monster ancestor and the others were also looking at Ding Yue.
A human?
They frowned slightly.
They already knew that the human race was the overlord of the nine zones.
Ever since the Great Dao cmity back then, when all of the races had been expelled from the nine zones, the human race had taken the opportunity to rise up and rule the nine zones.
Now, the first peerless genius from the Divine World was a human?
Could it be that all of the peerless geniuses were humans?
This person was not strong, having only reached the 110,000-mile mark.
However, this also meant that he did not encounter the bottleneck at the limits of the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
From the looks of it, the Heavenly Dao was very different from the Great Dao of the nine zones.
It seemed to be easier to cultivate?
Did this also mean that they and their Dao paths would be weaker as well?
They were slightly surprised though.
This human genius seemed to be very young, perhaps not even a hundred years old. To have reached such a level at such a young age was rather unbelievable. Was he putting up a front or faking it?
In an instant, all of the experts present looked down on him.
It seemed that the geniuses of the Heavenly Dao were not worth mentioning.
Qin was also observing Ding Yue.
Ding Yue was much more powerful than he was back then.
Qin recalled that when he was at his age, he had only just created the outline of a cultivation technique and was still far from the Daoyuan realm.
Of course, the human race of this era could not bepared to his era.
At that time, he had to rely on his ownprehension ability to derive a cultivation technique. There were no references, and he had to explore everything by himself.
It was not like today, where the human race had their ownplete cultivation system and legacy.
Ding Yue stood proudly on the fighting ring and nodded at Qin, who was at the edge of the ring, to show his respect.
He knew the identity of this person.
He was the creator of human cultivation technique and one of the ancestors of the human race.
Thanks to this person, the human race finally had a chance to rise. Generations of experts worked hard to create and perfect the cultivation system of the human race, but this man''s work was the foundation of it all.
"I''m Ding Yue, and I cultivate the supreme way of the sword. I''ve already broken through the third level and reached the realm where there is no woman in my heart, and I can kill a god with my sword."
"I wonder which senior would like to give me some pointers!"
As soon as Ding Yue opened his mouth, the experts'' expressions became strange.
Supreme way of the sword?
Moreover, he was very arrogant.
He could kill a god with his sword?
However, what did the supreme way of the sword have to do with whether or not he had a woman in his heart?
The immortal ancestor nced curiously at Ding Yue.
This brat was really crazy.
In front of a group of Ancient Chaos Gods, he actually opened his mouth and said that he could kill a god with his sword?
He was even more arrogant than the demon ancestor.
Chu, Ji, and Xia all had strange expressions.
Had the current human race''s younger generation already be so insolent and arrogant that they believed that they could kill Ancient Chaos Gods?
Their hearts trembled when they heard it.
At this moment, Chu really wanted to exim, "The human race has a worthy sessor."
However, he thought about how hiscking strength, he restrained himself. If he said those words, he would definitely offend those Ancient Chaos Gods.
"Hmph, you''re so arrogant at such a young age, and you clearly don''t know the immensity of the world," An Ancient Chaos God snorted.
"I''ll go and teach this human brat a lesson."
From a ring of light, a figure descended.
Of course, it was not his main body, but an avatar.
In terms of strength, this avatar had reached the 100,000-mile mark, which meant that it was slightly inferior to Ding Yue.
He wanted to defeat Ding Yue despite the gap to teach him a lesson so that he would never look down on Ancient Chaos Gods ever again.
Ancient God Qing Hong''s Dao path was simr to the Sword Dao, and it was also powerful and swift in its attacks.
He turned into a streak of light andnded on the Heavenly Dao Arena.
"You''re looking down on me," Ding Yue said angrily.
He was so angry.
He had always been the one who defeated stronger opponents despite being weaker.
The other party had deliberately suppressed his cultivation level, so it was clear that he was looking down on him.
"Human junior, I''ll teach you that cultivation level isn''t everything. You''ll learn the price of arrogance," Ancient God Qing Hong angrily said.
He raised his hand, and his spiritual power surged around him.
Ding Yue''s expression instantly turned serious.
Very strong!
As expected of an Ancient Chaos God.
However, he was not afraid!
So what if he was an Ancient Chaos God?
"You are qualified to make me draw my sword. Tell me your name."
Ding Yue slowly pulled out his sword.
Chapter 676 Ancient God Qing Hong (Part 1)
"Damn it!"
"You''re so arrogant!"
Ancient God Qing Hong was furious.
ng!
A sword instantly appeared in his hand, as he unleashed an endless sword rain that swept toward Ding Yue from all directions.
Since the other party cultivated the Sword Dao, then he would defeat this arrogant kid with a sword.
Although Ancient God Qing Hong did not cultivate the Sword Dao, his Dao path was somewhat simr to the Sword Dao.
"Mountain River Splitting Sword!"
Ding Yue swung his sword, which radiated vast and mighty sword intent.
With a boom, it sted a massive hole in Ancient God Qing Hong''s attack.
Shua!
He unleashed another strike that gushed out toward Ancient God Qing Hong.
At this moment, Ding Yue''s figure could no longer be seen.
The only thing that could be seen was a sword beam that gushed out like a spring.
It was mighty and cold.
Endless killing intent surged.
Ancient God Qing Hong grimaced in surprise.
This kid''s strength was actually not a facade?
The attack was extremely powerful, and actually slightly exceeded the strength of what someone of that cultivation level should have.
One had to know that this human kid was not even a hundred years old.
In the eyes of experts like them, they could tell the difference in age with a single nce.
Moreover, Ding Yue did not even bother to hide his age.
His original intention was to show off anyway.
A sword beam appeared in front of Ancient God Qing Hong, also erupting like a fountain.
The attacks were simr, but the power of the attacks was different.
Boom!
The two sword beams collided, causing shockwaves to reverberate in every direction.
Ancient God Qing Hong stood unmoving.
He wanted to use a simr attack to defeat his opponent.
He wanted to let this human brat know that Ancient Chaos Gods could not be taken lightly, and that the power of an Ancient Chaos God was beyond his imagination.
Ding Yue''s sword energy changed. The invisible sword intent formed a tornado, and faint cold energy spread in all directions.
Threads of sword energy whipped over like a tornado.
Ancient God Qing Hong raised an eyebrow.
Sword energy threads?
This human brat was quite capable, and his Sword Dao was not weak.
Among the many experts in the chaos, he could be considered above average.
However, that was all.
If he was really at the same level as Ding Yue, he would have to be careful when facing such a powerful attack, but he was a powerful Ancient Chaos God, even if he was only an avatar.
He did not feel any pressure.
Hisbat experience and abilities were not something that ordinary cultivators of the same level couldpare to.
He retaliated with a simr attack.
Threads of sword-like energy turned into a tornado and swept out.
The two simr yet different tornadoes immediately collided with each other.
Amidst the rumbling sounds, they continued to exchange blows.
Within the tornado, sword beams bloomed one after another.
Ding Yue continued to attack, but Ancient God Qing Hong was unhurried, not even moving.
He responded with simr attacks.
Xiao Liang and the others looked at the two sides with a serious expression.
They were naturally very clear about Ding Yue''s strength.
Ancient God Qing Hong''s avatar, who was weaker than Ding Yue in terms of cultivation, was not at a disadvantage in this battle. Moreover, he seemed to be at ease, and was copying Ding Yue''s attacks.
If Ding Yue was defeated by the other party in this way, he would probably suffer a great blow, right?
Ancient Chaos Gods were truly powerful.
Hong Yuanchu and the other Daoyuan realm cultivators sighed.
Was this the terror of the experts in the chaos?
Still, it was a rare opportunity to fight against these powerful beings, so they were all determined to seize this opportunity to train themselves.
Chu Xuan had been watching the battle.
Ding Yue was indeed very strong.
His talent in the Sword Dao was even more terrifying.
However, in the end, he was no match for the slightly weaker Ancient God Qing Hong.
After all, he was still too inexperienced.
It was still fine before the Daoyuan realm, as Ding Yue and the others did notck battles.
However, after reaching the Daoyuan realm, apart from the short battles on the ancient path to the chaos abyss, there were no more battles.
Despite their cultivation progress andprehension, some things could only be learned in battle.
That being said, Chu Xuan was not worried that Ding Yue would be unable to recover if he lost.
If he could not even recover from this small blow, what kind of peerless genius would he be?
Ding Yue was not a weak person.
The more setbacks he faced, the more he would strive to improve and ovee his weakness.
In the chaos, the monster ancestor and the others were also watching.
Ding Yue''s cultivation was not just for show.
Chu and the others were also watching.
The human race had really produced a peerless genius. They were really going to rise.
Although Ding Yue was unable to defeat Ancient God Qing Hong, and was being somewhat toyed with, no one looked down on Ding Yue.
The gap between theirbat experience spanned eras, not years.
"You humans have an endless stream of geniuses."
Chapter 677 - 677 Ancient God Qing Hong (Part 2)
677 Ancient God Qing Hong (Part 2)
Xi looked at Chu and sighed.
In every era, there would be geniuses rising among the human race.
However, most of them were short-lived.
The ten ancestors of the human race were not the strongest.
It was just that their luck was stronger, and they had more tricks up their sleeves, which allowed them to survive.
In the past, there were people who surpassed them in terms of talent, cultivation andbat strength. However, they all ended up short-lived like fireworks.
The human race had nevercked geniuses. What theycked were experts strong enough to protect the growth of the prodigies of the younger generation.
How many young geniuses of the human race had Chu and the other ancestors protected?
In the end, how many people had managed to develop and grow stronger?
Only those lucky and fated ones had managed to do so.
This was why the human race was in a constant cycle of ups and downs.
This continued until Yang¡¯s generation, when the Great Dao cmity expelled the other races from the nine zones.
Without the suppression of the other races, the human race gradually rose to power and became the overlord of the nine zones.
How difficult had the human race¡¯s journey been until then?
Chu watched the battle in silence.
He had asked himself more than once that if he had the power of the three ancestors, would the human race have had such a difficult time?
There would definitely be arge number of human geniuses that would suppress the geniuses of the other races.
This was why the experts of the various races were apprehensive about the human race, and why they agreed to join forces to suppress the human race.
Now, as the overlord of the Divine World, the experts wondered just how many experts like Ding Yue existed within the human race.
In the chaotic years toe, if the human race was not suppressed, they would definitely be the number one race.
Many people were shooting nces at the demon ancestor secretly.
Back then, the demon race had been the most ruthless and proactive when it came to suppressing the human race. Therefore, the demon ancestor¡¯s stance was key to the sess of any efforts to suppress the human race.
Otherwise, the other races might not be able to seed.
Because of Xi, the celestial race had already wavered.
The immortal race remained silent.
The dragons and fiery phoenixes had no intention of continuing to target the human race.
As for the monsters, even though the monster ancestor had returned, he probably did not have such intentions.
Of course, if the experts truly felt threatened by the human race, they might suppress and restrict the human race, but without a vanguard, they would not join forces to deal with the human race.
After all, the human race was still very good at dividing the various forces.
Moreover, up until now, there had been no experts at the level of the three ancestors from the human race.
Their strongest expert was Qin, who did not pose a threat.
Ding Yue might be monstrously talented, but whether he managed to transcend the World Creator realm was uncertain.
Even if he did, it did not mean that he would be on par with the three ancestors.
Thus, while it was undeniable that the human race had already surpassed most of the powerful races, they were stillcking inparison to the top races of the chaos.
In the Heavenly Dao Arena, the battle continued.
Ding Yue kept changing his attacks, and the power of his attacks was getting stronger and stronger. His sword intent overflowed, and his strength was continuously rising.
Even so, Ancient God Qing Hong remained unperturbed and responded with simr attacks.
He even opened his mouth to attack Ding Yue.
¡°Human brat, you must know that there the chaos is endless and there are countless geniuses.¡±
¡°You might be a genius in this world, but in the expanse of the chaos, you¡¯re only above average.¡±
¡°We Ancient Chaos Gods stand at the top of the chaos. Do you see now how your arrogance is misced?¡±
Ancient God Qing Hong had been at ease the entire time, and he was not finding it difficult to deal with Ding Yue.
¡°You humans are nothing in the chaos. You should restrain your arrogance and not be too arrogant. Only when you have transcended the World Creator realm will you be qualified to see the glory of the experts of the chaos.¡±
¡°The current you is actually no different from an ant.¡±
¡°My avatar¡¯s strength is weaker than yours, but if I wanted to kill you with it, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±
Ancient God Qing Hong was in a very good mood as he chattered on and on, constantly belittling and attacking Ding Yue.
He wanted to use this opportunity to drag down Ding Yue.
Therefore, he did go all out and defeat Ding Yue and destabilize his Dao heart.
As for Ding Yue, he was also using Ancient God Qing Hong to temper his own Sword Dao and improve hisprehension of his Sword Dao. He was not bothered by thetter¡¯s words at all. As he did so, he could increasingly sense the gap between them.
Still, Ding Yue continued to attack. His sword techniques changed, and so did his attacks.
As his strength rose, he even managed toprehend a new sword technique and use it to nullify Ancient God Qing Hong¡¯s attack.
The battle continued.
Eventually, Ancient God Qing Hong decided to put some pressure on Ding Yue.
He suddenly changed his fighting style and began to press forward step by step, constantly shrinking the area Ding Yue could move about in.
...
¡°Not bad. Your mastery of the Sword Dao is alright. It¡¯s just that your usage of the power of your Dao path is still a littlecking.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll apply some pressure and see if you can make a breakthrough.¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t break through, then you¡¯re not worthy of being called a genius.¡±
¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if you can make it.¡±
Ancient God Qing Hong continued to exert more pressure, slowly increasing the number of attacks.
It seemed like he was really creating an opportunity for Ding Yue to break through.
It was a test to see if he could really be called a peerless genius.
Qin frowned slightly.
If this continued, if Ding Yue was unable to break through and was constantly suppressed, his Dao heart would probably copse.
It might even affect his cultivation foundation and his Sword Dao.
He might even have the thought of abandoning the Sword Dao and switching to another path.
...
Once that happened, he would be trapped in a vicious cycle and might end up crippled.
He would be unable to advance any further, and his cultivation level might even regress.
In the history of the chaos, many geniuses had suffered such a blow, but only a few were able to ovee this setback.
Moreover, even if they did, they would waste a long time doing so, and would be left behind by their peers, and relegated to bing one of the weaker experts.
Qin had once encountered such a genius.
In fact, he had personally destroyed that genius¡¯ self-belief and ruined that person¡¯s future as a cultivator.
He looked at Ding Yue.
He saw that Ding Yue was already constantly changing his sword techniques.
It was as if he wanted to find a powerful sword technique to break out of this situation.
If he could not find a way to break out of this situation, would his belief waver?
Qin could not help but worry.
However, when he saw Ding Yue¡¯s expression and cold gaze, which showed no signs of wavering, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Ancient God Qing Hong continued to press, chuckling as he did so. He was even trying to persuade Ding Yue to give up on the Sword Dao, promising to teach him a superior path.
At this moment, although Ancient God Qing Hong seemed rxed, he was actually feeling the pressure.
Ding Yue¡¯s progress was very fast.
¡°Kid, this time I¡¯ll force you to the left.¡±
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
Ancient God Qing Hong chuckled as he continued to attack, the power of his Dao path swirling in the air as it condensed a powerful attack.
Ding Yue was forced to retreat to the left.
Chapter 678 - 678 Ancient God Qing Hong (Part 3)
678 Ancient God Qing Hong (Part 3)
Ancient God Qing Hong¡¯s smile grew even more dazzling.
The spectators were all silent.
The monster ancestor and the other experts silently watched the battle. Were Ancient God Qing Hong¡¯s actions a test?
Would beating a peerless genius to the point of self-doubt lead to something?
Would they be able to learn something from this?
¡°This time, I¡¯m going to force you to the right.¡±
Ancient God Qing Hong smiled as he forced Ding Yue to the right this time.
¡°Come, I¡¯ll let you move forward a little now.¡±
He rxed his offensive, allowing Ding Yue to take a few steps forward.
¡°Now, I¡¯m asking you to back off again,¡±
He instantly increased the frequency of his attacks, forcing Ding Yue to retreat.
Ancient God Qing Hong smiled as he unhurriedly continued to push Ding Yue around.
Xiao Liang frowned as he watched.
¡°The difference in power is too great.¡±
Hong Yuanchu sighed.
¡°That person is too much.¡±
Kun He snorted.
¡°He¡¯s trying to strike at Ding Yue¡¯s Dao heart,¡± Hei Yue said.
She looked at Hong Yuanchu and the others.
¡°Everyone, you must guard your Dao hearts. If youck confidence in your beliefs and feel that your Dao hearts will be shaken in such a situation, then don¡¯t get involved.¡±
Hong Yuanchu and the rest felt their hearts skip a beat.
Once one¡¯s faith wavered, once one¡¯s Dao heart was in chaos¡
How could they continue to cultivate andprehend the Heavenly Dao?
¡°My Dao heart is indomitable, so I¡¯m not afraid.¡±
Hong Yuanchu was very confident.
He only looked at Ding Yue worriedly and asked, ¡°Will there be any problems for Daoist Ding?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Wang Luo chuckled.
¡°That person is toying with him, but Ding Yue is also holding back. The oue is about to be decided.¡±
Xiao Liang was also very happy.
He was Ding Yue¡¯s most frequent sparring partner, so he understood thetter very well.
It seemed like Ding Yue was being pushed around by Ancient God Qing Hong, but Ding Yue was ying along too.
He was showing weakness to the enemy in order to look for an opportunity.
When the time was right, Ancient God Qing Hong¡¯s carelessness would definitely result in a great loss.
¡°Little brat, are you trying to get closer to me?¡±
Ancient God Qing Hong chuckled as he looked at Ding Yue.
¡°Then how about I do as you wish?¡±
¡°Come! I¡¯ll let you get closer.¡±
In an instant, he rxed his attacks and allowed Ding Yue to approach him.
Then, he started to attack again.
¡°Be careful. I¡¯m going to force you back.¡±
Boom!
The attacks instantly increased explosively, forcing Ding Yue to retreat.
¡°Again! I¡¯ll give you another chance to get closer to me.¡±
Ding Yue once again closed in.
¡°Pay attention, I¡¡±
Ancient God Qing Hong chuckled and was just about to force Ding Yue back again when Ding Yue thrust his sword.
It was no different from his previous attacks, so Ancient God Qing Hong did not react immediately.
However, at this moment, a terrifying sense of danger arose in his heart.
Before he could react, a sword beam suddenly appeared in front of his chest.
This attack actually ignored time and space and instantly appeared in front of him soundlessly.
Boundless Destruction Sword!
Ding Yue sneered.
Who did he think he was toying with?
¡®I¡¯ll give you a ruthless wake-up call!¡¯
...
¡®Do you really think that I am a person who can be easily bullied?¡¯
¡®Trying to shake my Dao heart?¡¯
¡®I have cultivated the supreme way of the sword and mastered all three levels!¡¯
¡®Today, I¡¯ll ughter an Ancient Chaos God!¡¯
The change hade too suddenly.
The crisis had arrived too quickly.
Hmph!
Ancient God Qing Hong was careless, and had rxed his defenses.
Even though he had fought countless battles and lived for a long time¡
Even though he was extremely experienced in dealing with enemies¡
Even though he had reversed the situation countless times in crisis¡
...
This time around, he was unable to do much against the Boundless Destruction Sword.
He only had time to gather the power of his Dao path to block the blow.
However, was the Boundless Destruction Sword something that could be blocked so easily?
Pfft!
The sword pierced his heart.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Then, two more sword beams suddenly appeared in front of his head.
Pfft! Pfft!
Ancient God Qing Hong¡¯s avatar was severely injured and immediately began to fade.
He had a look of disbelief on his face.
He was actually defeated?
Ancient God Qing Hong had an extremely nasty expression on his face.
What a humiliation!
Even though it was just his avatar, being defeated by a junior many eras younger than he was utterly humiliating.
In retrospect, he was the one who had been fooled!
The battle had shifted too quickly.
The monster ancestor and the other experts were all stunned.
They had originally thought that Ancient God Qing Hong would be able to deal with this opponent with ease.
Seeing him defeated was not something they had anticipated, and it made him look like a clown.
¡°Interesting.¡±
The monster ancestor chuckled.
This human genius seemed to be quite cunning, and had tricked Ancient God Qing Hong.
Bang! Bang!
Ancient God Qing Hong¡¯s avatar suddenly exploded and vanished, stunning everyone.
After Ding Yue severely injured the avatar, he did not continue to attack.
Why did the avatar suddenly explode and disappear?
Did Ancient God Qing Hong self-destruct it out of rage?
Everyone looked toward the ring of light where Ancient God Qing Hong was.
However, they did not receive any response from the other party.
What the experts did not know was that Ancient God Qing Hong¡¯s face was extremely grave.
Chapter 679 - 679 Ancient God Star Shaker (Part 1)
679 Ancient God Star Shaker (Part 1)
Losing his avatar did not matter. However, a part of the power of his Dao path and fate energy that he had used to condense the avatar had actually been absorbed by the Heavenly Dao.
If he won, he would obtain the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao. If he lost, it seemed that he would lose what he had invested into his avatar as well.
This matter was unusual.
What would happen if he obtained the fate energy of the heavenly Dao?
Would there be any problems?
Ancient God Qing Hong¡¯s expression was grave, but he did not immediately create another avatar to seek revenge.
Instead, he said, ¡°I was careless and lost to a surprise attack. Fellow Daoists, who wants to fight next?¡±
With the lesson learned from Ancient God Qing Hong, the others would not be so careless.
After Ding Yue won, he had already left the Heavenly Dao Arena.
He wanted to digest the experience and insights he had gained from this battle.
¡°Your disciple, Ding Yue, defeated the avatar of an Ancient Chaos God. You have been rewarded with a hundred years¡¯ worth of chaos supreme realm cultivation.¡±
Ding Yue had triggered the system¡¯s reward.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed. This was an unexpected harvest.
On a whim, he had chosen to use the Ancient Chaos Gods to train his disciples, but had received a chance to receive many windfalls.
A hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation was not a small number, even if he was only getting stronger passively now.
After receiving the reward, the embryonic supremews in the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation grew by a small amount.
Chu Xuan¡¯s strength had clearly increased.
In addition, after defeating the Ancient Chaos God¡¯s avatar, everything used to condense the avatar was absorbed by the Heavenly Dao, strengthening it.
If he could obtain enough of fate energy from the Ancient Chaos Gods, perhaps the Heavenly Dao would also be able to give birth to Ancient Chaos Gods in the future.
The second person to stand on the Heavenly Dao Arena was not another one of Chu Xuan¡¯s disciples, but Hong Yuanchu.
¡°Let me try. I want to see what an Ancient Chaos God is capable of. I¡¯m prepared to lose.¡±
Hong Yuanchu stood on the Heavenly Dao Arena.
Chu was taken aback.
Hong¡¯s descendant?
This person was one of the geniuses who led the human race to rise up during thetest era of the nine zones.
He had already reached the 10,000-mile mark?
To Chu¡¯s knowledge, this person was far weaker and should not have reached this cultivation level anytime soon.
This was unexpected.
Although he could notpare to Ding Yue¡¯s monstrous talent, and he could not be considered a genius, taking into ount the circumstances of the period during which he had cultivated, this level of strength was respectable.
If one¡¯s talent wascking, they would not be able to break through to the Daoyuan realm at all after thest Great Dao cmity.
¡°This junior is Hong Yuanchu. Which senior would like to give me some pointers?¡±
Hong Yuanchu?
Some of the powerful figures of the nine zones were not unfamiliar with this person.
He was the one who had led the human race to its rise.
If he had not been born in the era after thest Great Dao cmity changed the world, he would most likely have be the eleventh ancestor of the human race.
A ring of light condensed.
An Ancient Chaos God with eyes like stars walked out.
Ancient God Star Shaker.
The avatar¡¯s strength was on par with Hong Yuanchu¡¯s.
Without another word, Ancient God Starshaker descended upon the Heavenly Dao Arena.
¡°Junior, you can make your move.¡±
As a senior and an Ancient Chaos God, he still had to maintain the corresponding etiquette.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t be polite then, Senior.¡±
Hong Tuanchu took a deep breath.
A ray of light appeared above his head, and his Dao path condensed around him.
With a saber and a sword in each hand, the dazzling saber and sword beams were unleashed.
Boom!
It was an explosion of bright lights. The saber seemed to be able to destroy the sky, while the sword seemed like a wave that would flood the earth..
Hong Yuanchu had led the rise of the human race, suppressing Mo Tu and the other Daoyuan realm experts of the other races in the process, so he naturally had his own strengths.
Hisbat strength was not weak.
However, his opponent was an Ancient Chaos God.
Even though it was just an avatar with simr strength, it was not something that ordinary Daoyuan realm cultivators couldpare to.
A huge star appeared in the sky, which seemed to be condensed from Ancient God Star Shaker¡¯s Dao path. The power of his Dao path surged, and transformed into all kinds of attacks.
Like a violent storm, the attack poured down in torrents.
...
Hong Yuanchu¡¯s attack was instantly destroyed.
Hong Yuanchu did not panic. The saber and the sword became one instantly, and a purple ray of light emerged. It looked like the purple ray of light from the beginning of the world.
This was a Dao path secret technique that he had created when he had meditated upon the supremews of the chaos.
It was the first time he had used it.
The other Daoyuan realm cultivators, who were watching the battle, all had serious expressions.
Especially Mo Tu, as he and Hong Yuanchu had been long-time enemies.
Back when he was still a demon, he had fought with Hong Yuanchu many times, but had lost every time.
After bing a Buddhist, he was full of confidence that he could suppress Hong Yuanchu.
However, seeing this Dao path secret technique, he had second thoughts.
¡°Oh?¡±
Ancient God Star Shaker raised an eyebrow.
...
¡°You have some ability.¡±
The huge star suddenly dispersed and instantly transformed into eighty-one stars, revolving around him.
Each star released the power of his Dao path and unleashed an attack.
Each attack was different.
¡°Hong, you have a worthy sessor,¡± Chu said, pleased.
¡°Indeed!¡±
Xia nodded his head.
Hong Yuanchu was defeated in the end.
However, this Dao path secret technique was enough to prove that he had the potential to reach the World Creator realm, and perhaps even transcend it.
Chapter 680 Ancient God Star Shaker (Part 2)
Chapter 680 Ancient God Star Shaker (Part 2)
The one who could reach the World Creator realm could be considered experts in the chaos.
His ancestor, Hong, was also a World Creator realm expert.
Boom!
As expected, Ancient God Star Shaker, who had not been careless, won.
Hong Yuanchu spat out blood and retreated.
The remaining power of Ancient God Star Shaker''s attack was neutralized by the Heavenly Dao.
"I''ve lost. Thank you for your guidance, Senior."
Hong Yuanchu cupped his fists.
Ancient God Star Shaker had a rather good impression of him.
After all, no one would hit a smiling face.
He was not like Ding Yue, who had professed that he wanted to kill a god as he opened his mouth. He was extremely arrogant.
"With your talent, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to break through and be a World Creator realm cultivator. As for whether or not you can transcend the World Creator realm, that depends on your luck."
Hong Yuanchu cupped his hands and left the arena.
World Creator realm?
That was too far away.
He had not even reached the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
He had to stay focused and grounded.
After Ancient God Star Shaker''s victory, he instantly sensed a bolt of fate energy descend upon his avatar.
In a trance, he seemed to have seen the supremews.
It was a little blurry and he could not seem to see them clearly.
Could it be that he had not obtained enough fate energy from the Heavenly Dao?
Ancient God Star Shaker did not leave the Heavenly Dao Arena.
"Who else wants topete?"
Kun He walked out.
He was even weaker than Hong Yuanchu, and even weaker than Ancient God Star Shaker''s avatar.
For this reason, Ancient God Star Shaker sealed off a portion of his cultivation and lowered it to Kun He''s level.
In battle, Kun He was quickly defeated.
He was considered an ordinary Daoyuan realm cultivator, and there was nothing to shout about him.
After defeating Kun He, Ancient God Star Shaker obtained another bolt of fate energy.
However, it was less than when he defeated Hong Yuanchu.
He vaguely saw the supremews again, but they were still blurry.
Continue!
The next one was Bing Luoxing.
Finally, it was no longer a human challenger.
Bing Luoxing''s strength wasparable to Hong Yuanchu''s.
In the end, she was also defeated.
After defeating the three Daoyuan realm cultivators, Ancient God Star Shaker did not continue to challenge more.
Instead, he returned his avatar to his main body.
He wanted to figure out what was so special about the Heavenly Dao and its fate energy.
When he obtained the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao, he could vaguely see the supremews.
It seemed that the greater the amount of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy one obtained, the clearer one could see the supremews?
"What''s going on with your avatar, Star Shaker?" Ancient God Qing Hong asked.
Ancient God Star Shaker''s avatar did not seem to have changed much.
The other experts could not sense anything different about it even after it obtained the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy.
Ancient God Star Shaker naturally would not give them an honest answer.
"There''s nothing special for now."
He shook his head, and his avatar stepped through the ring of light andreturned to his main body.
However, he did not merge the avatar with his main body, as he was afraid that there would be a problem.
His main body kept investigating his avatar, trying to analyze the uniqueness of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy to decipher why it could vaguely see the supremews.
As he investigated, Ancient God Star Shaker''s main body seemed to also beable to vaguely see the supremews.
fate energy to decipher why it could vaguely see the supremews.
As he investigated, Ancient God Star Shaker''s main body seemed to also beable to vaguely see the The fate energy of the Heavenly Dao was connected to the supremews?
Because there was too little of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy, he was unable to see anything clearly.
At that moment, his expression changed.
He had to obtain more of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy!
dispelled this thought.
He even had the thought of devouring the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao directly, but immediately The Heavenly Dao was clearly extraordinary. If he were to devour its fate energy directly, he would definitely encounter some unknown cmity, regardless of whether he seeded or not.
Since the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao was connected to the supremews, devouring it would definitely vite the supremews and attract a great cmity.
Only by following the rules would he be able to approach this matter safely.v
Chapter 681 Buddhism And The Demon Race
Chapter 681 Buddhism And The Demon Race
The shadow of supremews of the chaos could be seen with the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao, which was naturally Chu Xuan''s doing.
The Ancient Chaos Gods were very strong.
If he wanted them to follow the rules and spar with his disciples, he had to ensure that they did so voluntarily.
He had to let them see hope.
Only with hope would there be motivation.
Chu Xuan was very familiar with this method.
Back then, when the various races had set up their great formation in an attempt to enter the nine zones, he had used this method to gain quite a bountiful harvest..
Every time one of them obtained a bit of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy, it would make the supremews a little clearer. This would tempt the Ancient Chaos Gods into continuing thispetition.
To be able to see the supremews was equivalent to understanding the path to the chaos supreme realm. With the knowledge that the path had been blocked, this had be even more important.
It was definitely a great opportunity and fortune.
Mo Tu appeared.
He was bald, had a kind face, and was surrounded by Buddhist light.
He stood on the Heavenly Dao Arena and put his hands together.
"Amitabha, I''m the Arhat Mo Tu of the Buddhist sect."
As soon as these words came out, the demon race experts'' faces all turned ashen.
The name Mo was almost always reserved for a member of the demon race.
What did it mean for someone not of the demon race to be called Mo Tu?
Did he call himself that to y demons?
Incidentally, Mo Shi had returned when the demon ancestor arrived.
However, he was not arrogant, nor did he have any intention of asking the demon ancestor to take revenge on his behalf, as he understood his master would not be tied down by such things.
Mo Tu''s appearance made all the experts frown.
What Dao path was this?
When did such a Dao path exist in the nine zones?
It seemed to have the power to restrain demons and evil.
Was this something that emerged when the Divine World appeared?
Buddhism?
No one had ever heard of it.
The Ancient Chaos Gods fell into a state of deep thought.
There was no Buddhism in the chaos, so it was obvious that it had emerged from the nine zones, and was brand-new.
There was something special about all of these changes, and it was evident that Buddhism was one of those changes.
Mo Tu''s eyes flickered with golden light, and his kind face suddenly turned dignified.
"I used to be a mixed-blood demon, but converted to Buddhism. I would like to seek the guidance of the demon ancestor."
The moment he said that, Mo Shi''s face turned ashen.
A mixed-blood rebel?
He should be killed!
The demon ancestor frowned as well.
This person used to be a member of the demon race, but was now a Buddhist.
It seemed that Buddhism was targeting the demon race.
"Buddhism? Although this Dao path is extraordinary, someone of your level is not worthy of my attention," the demon ancestor said coldly.
He did not condense an avatar to fight Mo Tu.
"Go and teach him a lesson," he said to Mo Shi.
"Yes, Master!"
Mo Shi took a deep breath.
He looked at Mo Tu with eyes full of anger.
Rebel!
Mixed-blood!
An avatar that was as strong as Mo Tu headed toward the Heavenly Dao Arena.
Mo Tu was a little disappointed that he would not face the demon ancestor.
However, he could only me himself for being too weak.
He looked at Mo Shi.
"Which demon are you, benefactor?"
"Hmph!"
Mo Shi snorted coldly.
"I''m the personal disciple of the demon ancestor, Mo Shi!"
Mo Tu''s eyes lit up.
Even though he would not get to fight the demon ancestor, fighting his personal disciple was an eptable oue.
He shook his robe and a Buddhist saber appeared in his hand.
His bald head was shrouded in a Buddhist light.
"Tsk, demon brat, why don''t youy down your butcher''s knife and convert to Buddhism to wash away your sins?" he suddenly shouted as he swung the saber.
Just a moment ago, Mo Tu had a kind face, like a genial elder.
Who would have thought that in the next moment, he would shout like a rowdy bandit.
Mo Shi was stunned to see this, and was infuriated.
"Impudent!"
A vortex appeared, and his demonic power surged.
Mo Tu did not hesitate and frantically attacked.
The Buddhist light shone brightly as his chants filled the air.
Chi Chi!
The two forces came into contact.
A sizzling sound was immediately heard, and Mo Shi''s demonic power seemed to be restrained.
Mo Shi''s heart trembled.
What was Buddhism? Why did it restrain demonic power?
Boom!
Mo Shi''s body expanded and he threw a terrifying punch.
However, Mo Tu did not show any signs of weakness, as his body expanded as well, emitting dazzling golden light.
Arhat golden body!
Boom!
The two of them fought, and despite Mo Tu''sck ofbat experience, he was not at a disadvantage due to the fact that Buddhist power restrained demonic power.
The battle was intense.
However, Mo Shi was ultimately a personal disciple of the demon ancestor.
He was extremely powerful, and Mo Tu was still a littlecking.
Chapter 682 - 682 More Human Geniuses?
682 More Human Geniuses?
Even though Buddhism restrained demonic power to a certain extent, in the long run, Mo Shi¡¯sbat experience proved to be the deciding factor, and Mo Tu was defeated.
Mo Shi was actually determined to kill Mo Tu right there and then, but was restrained by the Heavenly Daows.
¡°This demon brat is indeed powerful. I¡¯ll go back and cultivate. I¡¯ll fight you again another day!¡±
Mo Tu left the fighting ring with a satisfied look.
!!
Mo Shi¡¯s expression changed.
After he defeated Mo Tu, a bolt of Heavenly Dao fate energy entered his body, and he vaguely saw a vast demonic Dao principle.
He was shocked.
After leaving the arena, he returned to the demon ancestor¡¯s side.
¡°Master, after I obtained the Heavenly Dao¡¯s fate energy, I saw an extremely powerful demonic Dao principle,¡± he said using voice transmission.
As for what demonic Dao principle it was, he did not know.
The Great Dao of the nine zones naturally had the Demon Dao principle, which was the temte of the Dao paths of the demons in the nine zones and in the chaos.
It was actually no exaggeration to say that the temte for all of the Dao paths of the chaos could be found in the nine zones.
It was because of this that the Great Dao of the nine zones was known as the number one Great Dao, and why it was regarded as so special.
The Heavenly Dao had inherited the Great Dao, so it was not strange for the Demon Dao principle to exist within it.
What made Mo Shi curious was that this vast demonic Dao principle. His master had founded the original Demon Dao principle, but from what he saw, this demonic Dao principle far exceeded his master¡¯s Demon Dao principle.
This meant that this strange demonic Dao principle had nothing to do with his master.
What was going on?
The demon ancestor¡¯s heart jolted when he heard this.
He asked Mo Shi what the demonic Dao principle looked like, and Mo Shi briefly described what he had seen.
The demon ancestor was shocked.
Was this demonic Dao principle a manifestation of a supremew?
He wanted to personally obtain Heavenly Dao fate energy and take a look at this demonic Dao principle.
Wang Luo walked up the Heavenly Dao Arena.
¡°This junior is Wang Luo. Which senior would like to give me some pointers?¡±
A human again!
This was the second human peerless genius.
He was also less than a hundred years old, and had also surpassed the 100,000-mile mark.
After Ding Yue, no one would underestimate these geniuses anymore.
¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±
Ancient God Star Shaker created another avatar and was about to head to the arena.
He wanted to obtain even more Heavenly Dao fate energy.
¡°Star Shaker, you¡¯ve already had your turn,¡± another Ancient Chaos God said.
This person took the lead and condensed an avatar and sent it to the Heavenly Dao Arena.
Ancient God Star Shaker¡¯s actions caused the experts to fall silent.
It was obvious that he had gained something from the Heavenly Dao. Otherwise, he would not have acted like that.
This time, the opponent was Ancient God ming Sun.
His hair was red like the sun, and his fiery body exuded a scorching aura.
Wang Luo¡¯s expression was solemn, and mes began to rise from his body. He began to refine everything around him, and his scorching aura was not the slightest bit weaker than Ancient God ming Sun¡¯s.
This caused Ancient God ming Sun to look at him in surprise.
He could sense an aura simr to that of an Ancient Chaos God.
¡°Chaos smelting?¡±
Boom!
A great sun appeared, and the mes surged, transforming into rolling waves of fire.
¡°Kill!
Ancient God ming Sun did not waste any words and immediately attacked.
Wang Luo raised his hand, and a huge cauldron appeared. Endless smelting power erupted, swallowing and smelting the mes.
Boomo!
The battle continued for a while, by which time Ancient God ming Sun had already transformed into a massive sun.
Endless mes gushed out, turning into different attacks.
It was not just mes, but also wind, smoke, lightning, and so on.
He had mastered the power of his Dao path to an incredible degree.
Ancient God ming Sun was born with the Dao path of the ming sun, which belonged to the Fire Dao principle.
This was someone who had transcended the World Creator realm, and was one of the strongest Ancient Chaos Gods when it came to pure strength.
Wang Luo instantly turned into a huge furnace, seemingly wanting to smelt the great sun.
...
The two sides were at a stalemate for a while.
The spectators were all shocked by Wang Luo¡¯s strength.
This genius was actually able to contend against Ancient God ming Sun in terms of the Fire Dao principle.
In particr, that furnace technique was extremely powerful.
It was as if it could smelt everything.
Chu Xuan watched the two sides fight. As expected, Ancient God ming Sun was not as careless as Ancient God Qing Hong, so Wang Luo was unable to obtain victory.
The one who lost was Wang Luo.
Chu Xuan was not surprised. This would be the expected result for most of his disciples, and was the reason why the sparringpetition had been organized anyway.
That being said, Chu Xuan was a little regretful.
Since Wang Luo was unable to obtain victory, there was no system reward triggered.
Still, Wang Luo would fight more than one battle over this period of time. After a few more battles, he would definitely be able to defeat an Ancient Chaos God.
...
Chu Xuan did not have high expectations.
It would be enough if his disciples could defeat an Ancient Chaos God avatar at the same level as they were.
As long as they could do this, it would prove that pound-for-pound, they could match the very best experts in the chaos.
Wang Luo might have lost, but he had also obtained many insights and learned many things from this battle.
He believed that as long as he umted more experience, he would definitely be able tost longer the next time.
After all, Wang Luo¡¯sbat strength was not his forte.
After Ancient God ming Sun defeated Wang Luo, he obtained a bolt of Heavenly Dao fate energy, and also vaguely glimpsed a supremew rted to fire.
It was vast and mighty.
Even though it was just a quick nce, it was enough to shake his heart.
He did not continue to stay on the Heavenly Dao Arena, and instead returned his avatar to his main body to examine the Heavenly Dao fate energy.
At this moment, Ancient God ming Sun finally truly understood why Ancient God Star Shaker wanted to fight again.
He wanted to gather more Heavenly Dao fate energy!
Wang Luo returned to consolidate his gains this time.
Xiao Liang could not wait to fight.
With the spear in his hand, his fighting spirit was boiling.
¡°This junior is Xiao Liang. Which senior would like to give me some pointers?¡±
A human genius again!
The expressions of the cultivators of the nine zones all changed.
The three ancestors were all astonished.
Could it be that the current era belonged to the human race?
One monstrous talent after another appeared.
A figure appeared.
His body was like a dead tree.
His hair was like branches, swaying, and there were even flowers of various colors blooming at the ends of the branches.
Ancient God Thousand Wood!
He was the only tree in the chaos that had cultivated to the point of transcending the World Creator realm.
He was also one of the few tree-type Ancient Chaos Gods.
In an instant, the Heavenly Dao Arena was filled with boundless ancient trees.
Each ancient tree contained a powerful force.
Ancient God Thousand Wood maintained a distance from Xiao Liang, circling him
The branches danced in the air and continued tosh at him.
Wind, fire, ice, snow, lightning, and smoke all appeared on the branches.
Xiao Liang held his spear in his hand, his fighting spirit boiling as he unleashed attack after attack, destroying the oing branches as he searched for Ancient God Thousand Wood¡¯s true body.
However, all of the ancient trees were the same.
Their auras and strength were the same. Other than the differing attacks, everything was the same.
Ancient God Thousand Wood¡¯s offensive power was perhaps inferior to that of the other Ancient Chaos Gods.
However, in terms of defense and vitality, he was stronger than many of them.
This was also the reason why he was able to stabilize the ring of light and sessfully qualify to participate in this sparringpetition.
Chapter 683 Is She...
Xiao Liang was good at fighting, and was equal to Ding Yue in this aspect.
At this moment, his battle intent was boiling. In the face of adversity, hisbat strength was getting stronger and stronger. Furthermore, there were signs of him breaking through his limits.
"The human race actually produced such a peerless fighting genius."
The immortal ancestor was full of praise.
It was as if he was born to fight.
Seeing Xiao Liang''s extraordinary performance in the battle, he was reminded of the demon ancestor when he was young.
That person was also extremelybative and overbearing.
It was the same back then, constantly killing and rising up in adversity.
Other than the experts of their generation, no one else knew that the demon ancestor had be a demon by killing many of the innate lifeforms and myriad races of the nine zones.
In the end, he embarked on the path of rebelling against the rulers of the nine zones as well.
Ancient God Thousand Wood was inwardly shocked.
This human brat seemed to be born for battle.
The timing was impable, and he grew at an astonishingly fast rate in battle.
Any ws he revealed inbat would be fixed within moments.
This was one of the reasons why Ancient God Thousand Wood had yet to win.
Boom!
Thousands of trees continued to attack Xiao Liang, but his long spear was like a roaring dragon that bombarded the trees repeatedly.
His body was shaking.
His forehead was covered in sweat.
The pressure was too great.
The giant trees were like mountains that kept crashing down upon him, each with their own varying attacks.
In the end, Xiao Liang lost.
After defeating Xiao Liang, Ancient God Thousand Wood''s heart trembled. The Heavenly Dao''s fate energy was actually so special?
He needed to umte more.
As such, he did not leave the Heavenly Dao Arena.
"Which Heavenly Dao genius would like to ask for guidance?"
After learning how extraordinary the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy was, he became more polite to the geniuses of the Heavenly Dao.
Qin Ying walked out, holding arge halberd.
Qin looked at Qin Ying with some doubt.
This woman''s beauty was unparalleled, and she had the air of an overlord.
She was clearly a girl, but why did she also seem like a man?
Moreover, why did he have a feeling that this was his descendant?
The bloodline did not seem toe from him, but this person''s divine soul seemed to be rted to him.
It was really strange.
He felt that there was something wrong with Qin Ying.
She was indeed a woman, yet it seemed a little out of ce.
It was as if he had once been a man, but hadter be a woman.
Qin Ying''s strength was inferior to Xiao Liang''s.
As such, Ancient God Thousand Wood avatar''s cultivation level was actually higher than his.
As Qin Ying walked out, Ancient God Thousand Wood did not even need to lower his own cultivation.
The Heavenly Daows descended and directly suppressed his cultivation level.
After all, it was just an avatar, so it was easy to do so..
Qin Ying held the halberd and went up onto the arena.
The spectators looked at Qin Ying with suspicion.
They all felt that there was something unusual about this woman.
Chu narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Why did he feel that this woman seemed to be a descendant of Luo?
However, something was not quite right.
It was as if her divine soul did not match her bloodline.
It was really strange.
"This woman''s condition is a little special," the immortal ancestor eximed in surprise.
"Why do I feel that she was originally a man?"
The celestial ancestor asked in surprise.
Qin Ying took a deep breath and stood proudly on the arena with his halberd pointed horizontally in front of him.
He was in a dilemma. He really wanted to recover his male body.
However, he had a premonition that if he were to abandon this body, his Dao heart would encounter some problems.
It was because of this that he did not return to his male form, and continued cultivating in this state.
This was the disadvantage of reincarnation before the emergence of the reincarnation cycle.
Furthermore, after being a woman for more than ten years until he awakened and recovered, some of the traits and behaviors of a woman had already been imprinted on him.
Ancient God Thousand Wood looked at him in confusion.
"Why does it feel that you''re not like an ordinary woman?"
"Make your move."
Qin Ying was toozy to borate.
There was no way that he was going to tell them that he used to be a man, but had turned into a woman after some problems with his reincarnation.
The fewer people who knew about this matter, the better. His pride and dignity were on the line.
He swung his halberd fiercely.
Qin Ying''s attack did not match her female identity.
With arge halberd in his hand, he was extremely domineering and powerful.
He did not look like a peerless beauty, but more like a peerless fierce man.
It had simrities with Qin''s own attack techniques, iparably mighty and domineering.
Qin was almost certain that this person was his descendant.
However, for some unknown reason, his bloodline had changed, while his divine soul had not changed.
Could it be reincarnation?
That did not seem right.
If it was reincarnation, it should not have been like this.
Qin had some guesses, but in the meantime, Ancient God Thousand Wood had defeated Qin Ying.
Another bolt of Heavenly Dao fate energy entered his body.
In that instant, he vaguely sensed the supremew once again.
Qin Ying left the Heavenly Dao Arena.
Ruoxian came, and lost, and then another Buddhist Daoyuan realm cultivator also came and lost.
"Thousand Wood, it''s time for you to stand down," an Ancient Chaos God said in a low voice.
Chapter 684 Dao Of Slaughter
It was now obvious to everyone that there was something special about the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy.
Otherwise, Ancient God Thousand Wood would not have kept epting challenges repeatedly like this.
"Ugh¡"
Ancient God Qing Hong was filled with regret.
He had been too careless.
He was the first to ept the challenge, but he was also the first Ancient Chaos God to be defeated.
Instead of obtaining the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy, he had lost a portion of his own fate energy and his avatar.
Even though Ancient God Thousand Wood wanted to continue, he knew that it was time for him to back out.
His avatar left the Heavenly Dao Arena and returned to his true body''s side.
Ancient God Thousand Wood began to examine the avatar and the Heavenly Dao fate energy it contained. He was in no hurry to merge his clone back into his true body.
Then, Kingyer walked up onto the Heavenly Dao Arena.
As soon as he appeared, everyone''s attention turned to him.
"I am Kingyer. Who can give me some pointers?"
Another human.
This person could not bepared to the monstrous Ding Yue and Wang Luo, but even if he was a little older, he was definitely a genius in his own right, especially given the fact that he was an Extreme Dao cultivator.
Chu nced at him. He and the other humans could tell that Kingyer was an Extreme Dao cultivator, but the other experts from the nine zones could not.
After all, the Extreme Dao was created by Ji, and although they had seen Ji''s strength, the Extreme Dao Ji cultivated was different from the Extreme Dao that Kingyer cultivated.
Furthermore, Ji''s Extreme Dao had reached an extremely high level, and was thus more reserved and concealed inparison to Kingyer''s almost tant killing intent.
It was because of this that those who were not familiar with the Extreme Dao remained unaware of this.
As for the Ancient Chaos Gods, they had never seen an Extreme Dao cultivator before. After all, to them, Ji was still considered weak.
A ring of light solidified and an avatar of an Ancient Chaos God appeared.
As the avatar appeared, a wave of cold air instantly filled the chaos.
There was even snow-cold white sleet that appeared as the avatar descended.
Ancient God Violent Blizzard!
There seemed to be snowkes surrounding the avatar''s body, but it was actually a manifestation of the power of his Dao path.
Each snowke contained terrifying icy power.
Ancient God Violent Blizzard then descended upon the Heavenly Dao Arena.
The temperature within the Heavenly Dao Arena dropped instantly, which caused Kingyer to shiver.
He activated the power of his Extreme Dao to resist the cold, as blood-red killing intent continued to condense
He held his saber aloft.
Coupled with his messy hair, beard, and tattered clothes, he looked like a psychopath killer.
"The Dao of ughter?"
Ancient God Violent Blizzard raised an eyebrow.
Those who cultivated the Dao of ughter did not end up well.
After all, it was easy to suffer a cultivation deviation while cultivating this.
Most would try to increase their strength by killing living beings.
Those who were slightly smarter would go around challenging and killing the strong, and not killing the weak.
Furthermore, to most cultivators, those who cultivated the Dao of ughter were considered dangerous and unhinged.
Therefore, to prevent future troubles, many people would hunt down such cultivators before they could grow too strong.
It was precisely because of this that those who cultivated the Dao of ughter were rare.
In fact, currently, there was not a single one of them among the ranks of those who had transcended the World Creator realm, or even reached the World Creator realm.
Usually, when a cultivator of the Dao of ughter reached a bottleneck and was unable to break through for a long time, they would seek battles to gain insights and seek a breakthrough.
Among the Ancient Chaos Gods, there was Ancient ughter God, who was the progenitor of the Dao of ughter.
In order to be stronger, this person had killed more than one Ancient Chaos God. However, when he reached the middle stages of the World Creator realm, he was surrounded and killed by the other Ancient Chaos Gods in order to prevent him from killing them in the future.
For their own safety and for the sake of the chaos, they had to get rid of him.
When Ancient God Violent Blizzard saw that Kingyer cultivated the Dao of ughter, he felt that this fellow would not be able to go far.
However, why did his Dao of ughter feel so special?
"Nothing goodes out of cultivating the Dao of ughter. Young man, listen to my advice and cultivate something else."
Ancient God Violent Blizzard spoke with the tone of an old senior.
Kingyer quickly replied, "My Dao of ughter is different from others. They are lunatics who kill for the sake of killing. They are bloodthirsty and will naturally not have a good ending."
"My Dao of ughter is to kill my enemies. I only kill my enemies, and not for the sake of killing. How can youpare me to those useless people who kill indiscriminately?"
"Thanks to my master, I have long since discarded such a low-level mentality. What I cultivate is the Supreme Dao of ughter!"
"What? "
Ancient God Violent Blizzard was stunned.
Was there anyone who cultivated the Dao of ughter who did not like to kill?
Would a Dao of ughter that was not bloodthirsty still be the Dao of ughter?
However, he suddenly understood why this person''s Dao of ughter felt so special.
However, judging from how Kingyer looked, he still looked like a psychopath killer.
"Are you even truly cultivating the Dao of ughter? I feel that you haven''t even figured out what the Dao of ughter is, so the improvement of your strength is limited."
Ancient God Violent Blizzard shook his head.
"You know nothing!"
Kingyer did not hold back at all.
"The Extreme Dao of ughter is to only kill when killing an enemy. It''s not to kill for the sake of killing, nor to kill randomly."
"My Dao path is very clear. I don''t need your guidance."
"You...!"
Ancient God Violent Blizzard was furious.
He had given him some kind advice, but not only did this fellow not appreciate it, he even looked down on him.
As expected, those who cultivated the Dao of ughter were not normal people.
"Since that''s the case, then let me see how powerful your Dao of ughter is," Ancient God Violent Blizzard coldly said.
Snowkes began to gather around him, gradually forming a snowstorm.
Every snowke was the manifestation of the power of his Dao path.
An extremely cold aura began to spread across the arena.
Kingyer simply charged forward.
His killing intent was like an endless flood, and actually scattered the snowstorm
The blood-red saber beams split the snowkes apart.
"What terrifying killing intent!"
Ancient God Violent Blizzard''s heart trembled.
''This kid''s Dao of ughter has already been cultivated to an extraordinary level.''
''Moreover, his killing intent seemed to have achieved a very special state, which is why it is so powerful.''
"Die!"
Ancient God Violent Blizzard waved his hand, and the snowkes transformed into cold des that poured down like rain toward Kingyer.
All of the experts watching the battle were attracted by Kingyer''s killing intent.
Such condensed killing intent was extremely rare, and should have been impossible to create at Kingyer''s level. Even Ancient ughter God had not reached this level in terms of killing intent.
The experts realized that his killing intent was different from the Dao of ughter they knew about. It seemed to be another thing altogether.
Furthermore, this strange extreme state he was in allowed his strength to almost double.
Kingyer cultivated the Dao of ughter, but walked another path, which used the Dao of ughter as a medium.
Was this a brand-new path? It was extraordinary!
Chapter 685 Extreme Dao
Ji looked at Kingyer and nodded inwardly.
This person''s Extreme Dao was good.
Chu sighed.
"His Dao of ughter is only the vessel for his Extreme Dao, right?"
Chu did not know much about Extreme Dao.
In the past, Ji had gone on a killing spree in the nine zones. In the end, he had not been able to save Ji as he had been held back by the experts of various races.
Fortunately, he had faked his death and escaped.
It was also because they had little contact back then.
Moreover, the Extreme Dao at that time was also in its early stages.
Therefore, Chu only had a general understanding of the Extreme Dao.
"He has talent in terms of the Dao of ughter. That''s why he''s using the Dao of ughter as the external manifestation of his Extreme Dao."
"If he can break away from the restraints of the Dao of ughter, he will haveprehended the second level of the Extreme Dao."
"Finally, when the Extreme Dao''s power bespletely concealed, he will have reached the third level of the Extreme Dao," Ji said.
Chu looked at him. Ji was obviously at the third level.
At this moment, his strength waspletely concealed. If he did not reveal his strength, no one would know how strong he was.
No one could even tell what his cultivation level was. Then again, it did not seem like he had reached the World Creator realm¡
"The Extreme Dao cannot create a world?" Chu could not help but ask.
Without creating a world, how could one continue extending their Dao path?
How could they stabilize the foundation of their Dao path?
"The Extreme Dao does not require the creation of a world," Ji nodded and continued, "One has to reach the second level of the Dao path before the limits of one''s Dao path, body and divine soul are transcended. Once that happens, there is no need to create a world."
Chu nodded in understanding.
The Extreme Dao was a unique path, after all.
If Ji had been born in the era of the three ancestors, he would be as strong, if not stronger.
Chu sighed inwardly. The human race had risen up toote. Moreover, they had always been suppressed, which was why they had fallen behind the other races.
That being said, although the human race has missed the golden period of the nine zones, they had grasped the golden period of the DIvine World, and were the overlord race of that world.
Given time, the human race would definitely surpass the other races.
Kingyer''s killing intent was very strong and had condensed into a physical form.
Every strike was filled with extreme power.
Even so, he was still not Ancient God Violent Blizzard''s match.
''If he was truly on the same level as me, I might not be able to deal with him so easily,'' Ancient God Violent Blizzard thought to himself.
He would definitely be severely injured.
His current avatar seemed to be at the same level as Kingyer, but it was purely in terms of cultivation level.
In terms of mastery of the power of his Dao path,prehension,bat experience, and techniques, he far surpassed Kingyer.
Kingyer was soon defeated, which was not surprising at all.
With the gains and insights from this battle, he was confident that, given enough time and a few more battles, he would be able to defeat Ancient God Violent Blizzard.
When the bolt of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy entered Ancient God Violent Blizzard''s body, his expression changed slightly.
He finally understood the uniqueness of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy and why Ancient God Thousand Wood had continued to fight.
However, he chose not to stay in the arena.
Xiang Xing walked out onto the arena.
"This junior is Xiang Xing. Which senior would like to give me some pointers?"
Another human genius!
The cultivators of the nine zones all had unsightly expressions.
The stronger the human race was, the more geniuses there would be.
This made them feel extremely ufortable.
Would the human race not hold grudges?
Chu and the others were not dead yet, so it was easy for them to pass on the grudges the human race had experienced through the eras to the younger generation.
An Ancient Chaos God walked out.
His body was like a ball of fire, but it was shining.
Ancient God melight!
He was also an Ancient Chaos God that cultivated the Fire Dao principle. Incidentally, Xiang Xing did too.
It was a contest of fire.
Boom!
Xiang Xing''s entire body had turned into a ball of zing fire.
The mes surged and changed.
The battle between fire and fire was extremely intense and scorching.
All kinds of firebat techniques emerged one after another.
Ancient God melight waved his hand, sending out one attack after another. Unlike Xiang Xing, his mes were all dazzling, like balls of light.
After several exchanges, Xiang Xing was defeated.
Next was Qian Ming, who was also defeated.
After defeating these two, Ancient God melight''s avatar left the arena.
The next to enter the arena was Soaring Flood Dragon.
He was a member of the azure flood dragon tribe, and at the same time, he also cultivated the Monster Dao principle.
His status in the Monster World was second only to Hu Tianya.
He was here to challenge the dragon ancestor.
Long Ao squinted his eyes and immediately descended with an avatar.
Chapter 686 A New Son!
"You''re quite ambitious. You dare to challenge your bloodline''s ancestor with such little strength."
The corners of Soaring Flood Dragon''s mouth twitched.
Facing Long Ao, he felt the pressure of a mountain weigh down upon him.
Furthermore, there was the suppression from his bloodline.
He only possessed the dragon bloodline, but had yet to transform into a dragon. Therefore, the bloodline suppression was intense.
His expression changed and he let out a growl as he activated the Monster Dao principle to offset the bloodline suppression.
Long Ao looked at him in surprise. He then nodded his head in satisfaction.
"Not bad, not bad. You have a bright future ahead of you. As expected of a bloodline descendant."
As a shrewd dragon, Long Ao noticed that Soaring Flood Dragon was not ordinary. The Dao principle he cultivated was unique, and could actually offset the bloodline suppression.
Therefore, he was worth nurturing.
Although Soaring Flood Dragon''s dragon bloodline was a little thin, it was still there. Therefore, Long Ao could still be called his ancestor.
Moreover, the Heavenly Dao was extraordinary, so having a descendant within it was very beneficial to Long Ao.
Long Ao''s eyes flickered as he carefully observed the aura around Soaring Flood Dragon.
The aura of the Monster Dao principle!
It was simr to the monster ancestor!
Did this mean that in the Divine World, or in other words, in the Heavenly Dao, there was a separate Monster Dao principle?
After the monster ancestor disappeared, the dragons no longer considered themselves monsters, but still oversaw the monster race.
If Soaring Flood Dragon really became the leader of the monster race, then the dragons would then be able to rule over the monster race.
Even if they did not rule, they would still possess significant authority and influence within the monster race.
The Heavenly Dao''s monster race was different from the monster race from the era of the monster ancestor, after all.
The only pity was that Soaring Floor Dragon was not a pure dragon.
Still, that was not an issue with him around.
As a shrewd dragon, he had a unique vision.
The moment he discovered that Huang Long was extraordinary and extremely powerful, he immediately acknowledged him as his big brother.
From this, one could see that Long Ao was a shameless dragon.
Soaring Flood Dragon did not want to acknowledge this ancestor.
After all, his dragon bloodline was thin. If he acknowledged the dragon ancestor, would he not be a pawn of the dragons?
How could that be allowed?
He wanted to break away from his bloodline and be one of the true overlords of the monster race.
p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® Therefore, he came out to challenge the dragon ancestor.
This was a huge opportunity.
Facing the suppression of the bloodline, he had to break through the restraints.
Soaring Flood Dragon roared and transformed into an azure flood dragon, breathing out swathes of white mist apanied by lightning.
"Not bad! Not bad at all!"
The more Long Ao looked at him, the more satisfied he was.
As for his thin bloodline and not being a pure dragon, what did it matter?
"I will teach you the dragon''s might technique today."
As Long Ao spoke, he transformed into a golden dragon.
His dragon''s might was so vast that it suppressed Soaring Flood Dragon to the point that it was difficult to breathe.
This shocked Soaring Flood Dragon greatly.
Dragon''s might was so powerful?
"Roar!"
Soaring Flood Dragon roared, resisting the dragon''s might andunching an attack.
In an instant, monstrous energy surged and transformed into the might of an unparalleled great monster.
The monster ancestor frowned.
Why was there another Monster Dao principle?
Furthermore, it was very unique, and even felt purer than the Monster Dao principle that he had created.
This was unusual. After all, the monster ancestor was the one who had enlightened the demonic beasts of the nine zones and transformed them into monsters.
It was also because of this that there were many types of monsters, with equally as many cultivation techniques.
However, all of those paths led to the same destination. They all belonged to the Monster Dao principle that he had created.
Despite this, Soaring Flood Dragon''s Monster Dao principle did not conform to this.
This was strange!
Why was it like this?
Could it be that there was a second monster ancestor like him in the Divine World?
Long Ao and Soaring Flood Dragon fought for a while, but thetter was continuously suppressed by Long Ao''s attacks.
Then, somethingpletely unexpected happened.
"Today, I''ll sacrifice myself to fulfill your wish!"
Long Ao roared, and his avatar instantly dissipated.
Then, a wisp of origin essence appeared.
The moment the wisp of origin essence appeared, Soaring Flood Dragon immediately had a bad feeling, and tried to flee the Heavenly Dao Arena.
However, it was already toote.
Long Ao''s fading voice rang out.
"Soaring Flood Dragon, no, from today onward, you are Long Teng, the son of Long Ao. This origin essence will help you to transform into a dragon and you will be my son. You will be one of the ancestors of the dragons."
"This wisp of my consciousness is about to dissipate. But before that I''ll use this wisp of origin essence to help you transform into a dragon,"
"No!" Soaring Flood Dragon roared.
He wanted to refuse!
He did not want to be a dragon.
He had cultivated the Monster Dao principle in order to get rid of his dragon bloodline. Was it all going to be for naught?
He was even going to be a dragon ancestor!
His refusal was useless.
Long Ao would not let him off.
That wisp of origin essence fused itself into Soaring Flood Dragon''s body.
The strength gap between the two was too great, so there was no way thetter could resist Long Ao.
The moment the origin essence entered his body, Soaring Flood Dragon transformed.
He was no longer a flood dragon, but a true dragon.
What was even more uneptable to Soaring Flood Dragon was that he had turned into a multicolored dragon!
Green, ck, and gold¡ A tri-colored dragon!
His heart was crumbling.
Long Ao''s actions left the experts dumbfounded.
Then, they cursed inwardly. This dragon ancestor was really shameless.
He had done all this to obtain a son within the Heavenly Dao!
Everyone could tell that Soaring Flood Dragon did not want to transform into a dragon. This fact was clearly not lost on Long Ao.
However, he still went through with it anyway, and even sacrificed a wisp of his origin essence, which was a serious price to pay.
Because of this, Soaring Flood Dragon could not bring himself to hate Long Ao.
After all, that wisp of origin essence was a great opportunity for him.
In the chaos, Long Ao had a look of satisfaction and relief on his face.
He looked at Soaring Flood Dragon, who was still standing on the Heavenly Dao Arena, and said, "My son, Long Teng, has the bearing of a peerless expert!"
All of the experts rolled their eyes.
He was so f*cking shameless!
Even Huang Long nced at him. This little brother of his made him feel speechless.
Long Teng no longer remained in his true form, and reverted to his human form and left the arena.
He felt like crying.
What a f*cking b*stard!
The dragon ancestor was so shameless!
What made him even more ufortable was that after transforming into a dragon, he had actually be a tricolor dragon!
It was really ugly!
Before this, if you had asked him if he had ever made a decision he had regretted in his life, he would have answered no.
However, he had made one today.
He regretteding out to challenge the dragon ancestor.
Chu Xuan looked at Long Ao and smiled. This dragon ancestor was interesting.
He was very thoughtful, thick-skinned and shameless.
This could be seen from the fact that he had directly acknowledged Huang Long as his big brother.
This time, he had transformed Long Teng into a dragon and even made him his direct descendant.
As a result, Long Teng''s status among the dragons was instantly elevated.
He had be one of the second generation dragon ancestors, which was probably done to make him feel better and ept the reality of this whole situation.
Furthermore, he had also received a wisp of Long Ao''s origin essence, which would increase his strength and potential. It could be considered a great opportunity. It also did not affect his cultivation of the Monster Dao principle.
Therefore, there was not much to be dissatisfied about.
If that was all, Chu Xuan would not have thought so highly of Long Ao.
When the wisp of origin essence transformed Long Teng, Long Ao''s wisp of consciousness had directly dissipated and integrated into the Heavenly Dao.
Along with that intent, Long Ao''s fate energy was also integrated into the Heavenly Dao. He had done this in exchange for the Heavenly Dao not interfering with his actions.
In reality, he was making a deal with the person behind the Heavenly Dao.
To the heavenly Dao, this was a pretty good source of nourishment.
This dragon ancestor was very interesting, smart and quick-witted.
Chu Xuan felt optimistic about Long Ao, and felt that he had the potential to reach the chaos supreme realm in the future.
Chapter 687 Monster World?
Among the Daoyuan realm cultivators of the Divine World, only Ding Yue had won, and that was only due to the other party underestimating him.
If they fought again, the oue would almost certainly be reversed.
The strength of Chu Xuan''s disciples had increased too quickly, and theyckedbat experience, as well as mastery of the power of their Dao paths.
Inparison to the avatars of the Ancient Chaos Gods, they were onpletely different levels.
Honestly, if Ding Yue and the other disciples could defeat an avatar of an Ancient Chaos God in a straight-up fight, they would be considered invincible within their realm. After all, these Ancient Chaos Gods represented the strongest experts in the chaos below the chaos supreme realm.
With the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao, Chu Xuan kept these experts hooked. He believed that as long as Ding Yue and the others continued to fight, they would be able to beat these avatars sooner orter, which would trigger the system''s rewards and improve his strength.
Chu Xuan was full of anticipation.
He also decided that if his disciples were unable to defeat the avatars by then, he would teach them more Dao path secret techniques.
As for chaos supreme techniques, Ding Yue and the others were too weak to cultivate them, and they would barely be able to unleash any of the techniques'' power.
However, Chu Xuan hoped that his disciples could create their own Dao path secret techniques through these sparring sessions, which would qualify them to be proper experts.
After Long Teng, it was Hu Tianya''s turn.
He had already transformed into his Divine White Tiger form.
In the previous challenges, other than Ding Yue, the other disciples did not use the Dao path secret techniques that he had taught them.
Hu Tianya''s strength was on par with Ding Yue and Xiao Liang, as he also possessed the might of a divine beast.
The Dao path secret technique he cultivated was the Immortal ughter form. If he used it, it would not be easy for his opponent to defeat him.
Of course, the first battle was to umtebat experience, and it was unlikely that he would use the Dao path secret technique now.
The second battle would be where he truly tested the limits of his strength.
Chu Xuan was also looking forward to Hei Yue''s appearance.
She was the strongest of his disciples.
Furthermore, her innate divine soul was formed from the embryonic form of the supremews, which made her unique.
Perhaps she might be able to emerge victorious in her first battle.
Chu E was still young, and his mental state was that of a teenager.
He was currently learning and cultivating in the New World, tempering his mental state, so Chu Xuan did not allow him to participate in the sparringpetition.
Moreover, Chu E was the reborn Lord of Chaos, and no ordinary genius. He would not lose to an avatar of an Ancient Chaos God of the same level.
The moment Hu Tianya appeared, the experts and ancestors from the nine zones were stunned.
Divine White Tiger?
It was one of the four divine beasts in the world, an existence with unparalleled strength and ferocity.
Could it be that the Divine White Tiger had already fallen and was reborn in the nine zones?
"He''s not the same person," Long Ao said.
"Perhaps the four divine beasts were reborn in the Divine World?"
"I''ll go," the monster ancestor said with a smile.
Back then, he had dealt with the four divine beasts, and even fought the Divine White Tiger a few times.
Hu Tianya looked at the monster ancestor with a puzzled look in his eyes.
The monster ancestor actually possessed the aura of the monster race''s Dao principle.
Moreover, there was some fate energy of the world around, which meant that his origins were probably from the nine zones as well.
One of the immortals, celestials, or demons?
No matter how he looked at it, this person did not seem like an expert from one of those races.
"Who are you?"
The monster ancestor smiled and said, "I am the monster ancestor."
Hu Tianya was startled, but then he said thoughtfully, "An ancient expert from the nine zones'' monster race?"
"You can say that. In terms of age, I''m even older than the immortal, celestial, and demon ancestors."
The monster ancestor stared at Hu Tianya for a long time.
"You''re the Divine White Tiger? One of the four divine beasts of the current era?"
Hu Tianya shook his head. I''m not one of the four divine beasts. I''m the Lord of the Monster World. My name is Hu Tianya!"
"The Lord of the Monster World?"
The monster ancestor was stunned.
It was no wonder he sensed that Hu Tianya possessed the unique fate energy of the monster race.
However, what was the Monster World?
Theyout of the Divine World was different from the nine zones.
"Which region does the Monster World reside in? The former Monster Zone?"
The monster ancestor mistakenly thought that the Monster World was the monster race''s territory within the nine zones, and they had just renamed it.
He had no idea that the Monster World was actually an independent world that existed with the Heavenly Dao, but was still connected to the Divine World.
"It''s not there. The Monster World is the Monster World. The Monster World has a Great Dao that belongs solely to the monster race."
Hu Tianya''s body trembled, and he emitted a boundless killing intent.
"The world is different now. In addition to the three realms, there are also the Monster World and the Buddhist World."
The monster ancestor was shocked.
Why did the nine zones suddenly undergo such a drastic change?
Chapter 688 Unforgivable Grudge
The appearance of the Heavenly Dao was indeed unusual, and seemed to coincide with some changes in the chaos.
"Come! Let me experience your strength, monster ancestor."
Hu Tianya raised his tiger ws and gathered his strength.
"Alright! Let''s see how capable you are, Lord of the Monster World!"
Monstrous power surged around the monster ancestor''s body.
Behind him, there was an illusory image of thousands of roaring monsters, as the power of his Dao path manifested itself.
The roars directly attacked Hu Tianya''s divine soul, trying to annihte it.
Hu Tianya roared, and his body instantly expanded.
The might of the divine beast manifested itself, suppressing the roars of the illusory monsters.
Boom!
The two sides exchanged blows.
Hu Tianya used his true body to fight, swinging his tiger ws in a domineering fashion.
In front of the monster ancestor, more illusory images of all kinds of great monsters were condensed.
The Dao paths that each of those monsters disyed were different.
Shockwaves filled the Heavenly Dao Arena, and they shed again and again.
Hu Tianya roared as he suddenly burst forth with power.
A river of thousands of monsters appeared behind him that swarmed and joined in the battle.
All of the experts were watching in silence.
This battle could be considered a battle between the Lord of the monster race in the present and the Lord of the monster race in the past.
Although Hu Tianya was unable to defeat the monster ancestor, this was within their expectations.
However, his strength still surprised them as he fought viciously blow-for-blow with the monster ancestor.
After a long battle, Hu Tianya was defeated.
He did not stay any longer and immediately left the arena to digest what he had gained from the battle.
A cold gleam shed across the monster ancestor''s eyes after he obtained the bolt of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy.
He was different from the others.
After all, his strength was on par with the three Ancient Chaos Gods who were on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm.
The moment the bolt of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy entered his body, he seemed to see a majestic figure waving its hand to cut off the path to the chaos supreme realm.
Qin had been telling the truth!
The path was truly blocked intentionally!
At this moment, the monster ancestor''s heart was filled with hatred.
For countless years, he had ignored the monsters he created because he wanted to reach the chaos supreme realm. However, he had now confirmed that the path to his ascension was purposefully blocked by someone!
His heart was filled with endless hatred, but he also felt a sense of powerlessness.
Unless they killed that person, they would never be able to break through.
However, how would they kill a chaos supreme realm expert?
The strength gap between them was virtually insurmountable!
Even if he joined forces with Giant Chaos God and the other two, they would still merely be ants in the eyes of the other party. They could be destroyed with a wave of his hand.
Moreover, they could not even find their enemy!
The Heavenly Dao!
If he wanted to break through, perhaps the Heavenly Dao was the only possibility.
The monster ancestor left the Heavenly Dao Arena.
He nced at Giant Chaos God, Ancient God Void Destruction and Ancient God Void sh.
At present, they were the four experts on the verge of breaking through to the chaos supreme realm. In fact, had it not been for the blocked path, they would have already broken through.
They had to work together to deal with this issue.
He immediately sent a voice transmission to the three of them and told them about what he had seen when he obtained the bolt of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy.
When the three Ancient Chaos Gods heard what he had to say, their gazes turned cold.
They were furious!
This was a grudge that could not be forgiven!
At the same time, they felt a deep sense of powerlessness.
So what if they knew?
As long as they were unable to break through, they would never be able to take revenge.
Furthermore, they could not reveal the fact that they knew that the path to the chaos supreme realm was blocked. Otherwise, they would probably be silenced by the culprit.
Chu Xuan looked at the four of them.
At this moment, their hearts were probably filled with endless anger, right?
He raised his head and looked at the supremews of the chaos. He could vaguely sense some fluctuations within that special space.
It seemed that their conflict orpetition was ongoing.
Chu Xuan believed that once they were done, a chaos supreme realm expert would descend.
The Heavenly Dao was a variable, so they would definitely be attracted.
If they knew that a new chaos supreme realm expert had emerged, they might even join forces to deal with him.
Chu Xuan had the confidence to deal with one or two chaos supreme realm experts, but he was not sure how many of them there were. If the number exceeded his expectations, he was not 100% confident that he could win.
Therefore, he needed to improve his strength as much as possible.
Also, he had to prepare a few backup ns and allies.
Once the path was cleared, those four experts would be able to immediately break through to chaos supreme realm, and would be able to help him to stall for some time.
After the four of them broke through, they would naturally be on his side.
Even though they would be weaker than the other side, they would still be chaos supreme realm experts, and they would still be able to help him to hold down the fort until he was ready.
This was Chu Xuan''s n for the worst situation.
Of course, he was looking forward to the 100-year milestone reward, which would bring him more confidence. He believed that once he had that reward, he would be able to face all of the chaos supreme realm experts.
After Hu Tianya''s defeat, Chu Pingfan stepped up.
He was still holding the wooden saber, but it was no longer what it used to be.
It was now an Extreme Dao Saber!
Furthermore, after Chu Pingfan''s transformation, the Extreme Dao that he cultivated was no longer limited to the Extreme Dao of the saber.
It was simr to Ji.
As Chu Pingfan had obtained the potential to be an Ancient Chaos God, he possessed a special fate energy. He was simultaneously both an Extreme Dao cultivator, and not an Extreme Dao cultivator.
The moment Chu Pingfan appeared, Ji was momentarily stunned.
Extreme Dao?
Other people might not have sensed it, but as the founder of the Extreme Dao, how could he not notice this?
His brows furrowed slightly. Chu Pingfan''s Extreme Dao was not ordinary, and was different from his own.
''Another founder of the Extreme Dao?'' he thought silently.
He was the founder of Extreme Dao in the nine zones'' era.
Could this person be the founder of the Extreme Dao in the Divine World''s era?
The rest of the experts looked at Chu Pingfan with furrowed brows.
He felt a little unusual.
In particr, the Ancient Chaos Gods could vaguely sense a fate energy that was simr to their own within Chu Pingfan.
However, there was a difference too, which was likely due to the Heavenly Dao and the Divine World.
This time, it was Giant Chaos God who descended with his avatar.
He wanted to confirm what the monster ancestor had told him.
Giant Chaos God''s body was like a huge mountain.
Afternding on the Heavenly Dao Arena, he did not spare any pleasantries and simply started the fight.
He wanted to end the battle quickly to obtain the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy for confirmation.
Boom!
He threw a punch, and his mountain-like fist descended upon Chu Pingfan.
Chu Pingfan looked like a tiny ant in front of his gigantic body.
A saber beam was unleashed.
Boom!
The power of his Extreme Dao erupted.
Chu Pingfan had actually managed to block the punch.
Giant Chaos God could not help but take a few more nces at Chu Pingfan after that.
His strength far surpassed Ancient God Qing Hong''s.
He was confident that this avatar of his could fight against two of thetter''s avatars.
Boom!
Another punch was thrown.
Chu Pingfan''s face was calm as he faced the mountain-like fist. He did not back off in the slightest.
His entire being entered an extreme state as he swung his saber.
There was no cold saber beam, nor was there any powerful eruption of strength this time, but¡
ng!
He blocked the fist with his saber.
Bang! Bang!
Chu Pingfan''s body turned into a beam of light as he took the opportunity to leap up, charging straight for Giant Chaos God''s face.
He swung his saber again, surprising Giant Chaos God.
What a special power. This kid had actually condensed the power of his Dao path to the extreme?
He struck out with his palm to block the saber, and then attacked again.
Chu Pingfan dodged nimbly.
"Young human, you''re quite interesting," Giant Chaos God said.
Then, his body seemed to vibrate intensely, and an invisible ripple swept out like rolling waves.
Chu Pingfan was sent flying backward.
Boom!
Giant Chaos God struck out with his palm again, pressing down like a mountain on Chu Pingfan.
Lightning shed within his palm.
Chapter 689 Demon Buddha Vs Demon Ancestor (Part 1)
Chu Pingfan was no match for the Giant Chaos God, and in the end, he could not block this palm strike and was defeated.
After defeating Chu Pingfan, a bolt of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy entered Giant Chaos God''s body, and an image emerged in his consciousness.
He could vaguely see the nine supremews that epassed the entire chaos. An imposing figure could be vaguely seen pressing his palm upon a supremew, blocking the path to the chaos supreme realm.
The image disappeared.
Giant Chaos God was enraged.
How long had he been stuck at this stage?
It was no wonder that he was unable to break through despite being able to connect to the supremews.
It turned out that someone had blocked the path to his breakthrough, mming the door shut!
Unforgivable!
Giant Chaos God''s avatar then returned, and he sent a voice transmission to Ancient God Void Destruction and Ancient God Void sh to confirm the monster ancestor''s words.
The four of them began to discuss how they could ovee the blocked path and break through to the chaos supreme realm.
Their only hopey in the Heavenly Dao.
It was undoubtedly a variable in the chaos, but also an opportunity.
This was their best starting point.
"Since the Heavenly Dao is a variable that will change the chaos, it will definitely attract the attention of the chaos supreme realm experts," the monster ancestor said.
The other three felt a chill in their hearts.
What he said made sense.
How could the chaos supreme experts not have noticed the Heavenly Dao?
Why had they not appeared yet?
Moreover, the first time a chaos supreme expert had made a move waswithin this region as well, killing Qin.
As a result, Qin became a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
It was the Heavenly Dao that had informed them that the path to the chaos supreme realm was blocked.
Did this mean that the Heavenly Dao was aware that it was facing a threat from the chaos supreme realm experts, and wanted their help to deal with this situation?
Furthermore, why did the Heavenly Dao appear?
Was there anything unusual behind all of this?
The four of them discussed this matter at length.
They had all lived for a long time and were the strongest experts below the chaos supreme realm, so they quickly noticed that the situation was unusual.
Of course, none of this was important to them.
The Heavenly Dao needed their help to resolve this situation, while they needed to use the Heavenly Dao to break through to the chaos supreme realm.
This could be considered to be a mutually beneficial alliance.
If they seeded in breaking through, it was only right for them to protect the Heavenly Dao.
However, how could they break through?
No matter what, the four of them had no other path to take.
The only way was to use the Heavenly Dao to break through to the chaos supreme realm. This was the first feasible opportunity that they had encountered in countless years.
For now, they had to restrain themselves and pretend that nothing had happened, lest they attract the attention of the chaos supreme realm experts.
The three ancestors looked at those four, deep in thought.
The four of them had to have noticed something, and it was likely rted to the fact that the path to the chaos supreme realm was blocked.
After Chu Pingfan, Demon Buddha made his appearance.
His white monk robes were like snow, untainted by even a speck of dust, and shining with Buddhist light.
He had an otherworldly temperament.
His eyes were kind, and he had a smile on his face, giving people a feeling of a refreshing spring breeze.
However, he also exuded a sense of solemnity and restraint.
As soon as Demon Buddha appeared, he attracted the attention of all of the experts present.
A Buddhist genius?
This person was much stronger than Arhat Mo Tu.
Moreover, he was very young.
His temperament was especially extraordinary.
Furthermore, one could tell at a nce that he was apassionate and kind person, as well as a person of great merit.
It formed a sharp contrast with the tyranny and overbearing nature of the demon race.
p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É¡¤§ã¨®§® Many people could not help but nce at the demon ancestor.
No matter how one looked at it, the Buddhist sect and the demon race seemed to be mortal enemies.
Moreover, could this Buddhist genius be a mixed-blood demon from the nine zones as well?
If that was the case, it would be really interesting.
Demon Buddha put his hands together.
"I''m Demon Buddha, and would like to have a chat with the demon ancestor."
Not a battle, but a chat?
The demon ancestor chuckled and said, "Interesting. Demon Buddha? A Buddhist demon?"
He sent an avatar to the Heavenly Dao Arena.
He looked at Demon Buddha, and said with a smile, "In the past, if I saw someone like you, I would have killed you the moment Iid eyes on you."
In the past, he hated this kind of people the most.
Back then, the immortal ancestor had a carefree temperament, which he hated. As such, he had tried to kill him before.
This was how the grudges between the immortal race and demon race came about.
Now that his cultivation had reached an extremely high level in terms of his Demon Dao principle, he had almost reached the state he had envisioned.
Toward people like Demon Buddha, he no longer had the desire to brutally kill them.
Instead, he was calm. It was the same whenever he saw the immortal ancestor. He no longer wanted to fight him.
"In the past, when I saw a demon like the demon ancestor, my first thought was to kill and suppress him."
Demon Buddha maintained his smile.
"Now, I think that even demons can be edified."
The demon ancestor raised his brows.
"I wonder if the demon ancestor is interested in Buddhism," Demon Buddha continued.
"I''m a little interested."
The demon ancestor wanted to see what Demon Buddha was up to.
Chapter 690 Demon Buddha Vs Demon Ancestor (Part 2)
"Since the demon ancestor is interested in Buddhism, why don''t you convert to Buddhism?"
"How do I convert? What are the conditions?"
Demon Buddha sat cross-legged in the air. Buddhist light surrounded him, and a lotus tform condensed under him.
"If I wash away your sins and remove your demonic thoughts, you can naturally convert to Buddhism."
The demon ancestor looked at Demon Buddha deeply and said, "How are you going to wash away my sins and get rid of my demonic thoughts?"
"I''ll use the dharma."
Demon Buddha sat on the lotus tform with a kind face and pure white monk robe. He put his hands together and began to recite Buddhist scriptures.
The demon ancestor did not make a move, nor did he stop him.
Instead, he listened quietly.
Gradually, his gaze focused as he sensed the sound of chanting that seemed to speak straight into his soul, trying to convert him.
It surged into his Dao path, seeking to make him acknowledge Buddhism and be devoted to it.
What a strange and powerful technique.
The demon ancestor''s body then began to surge with demonic power.
It was not by his own initiative, but as the chanting continued, a natural form of resistance appeared.
In the eyes of the demon ancestor, this was an incredible matter.
Simply chanting Buddhist scriptures could actually trigger an involuntary defensive response.
The demon ancestor still did not move.
He allowed the chanting to linger around him, and even tried to listen to it attentively.
After an unknown period of time, he seemed to be entranced by the chanting, which sent his demonic power into disarray.
A bit of Buddhist light was faintly visible around him, as if a wisp of Buddhist light was about to be born within his body.
It was in conflict with the demonic power.
All of a sudden, the demonic power on the demon ancestor''s body surged.
The group of experts were all amazed.
Why did the demon ancestor look like he was losing control?
Was his avatar going to be defeated?
The demon ancestor''s true body looked on silently, not saying a word.
Within the Heavenly Dao Arena, Buddhist light shone brightly, and the sound of scripture chanting continued.
Demon Buddha looked even more solemn.
The demonic power within the demon ancestor''s body became more and more violent. He seemed to have fallen into some kind of strange state.
At a certain moment, a faint Buddhist light actually appeared within the violent demonic power, it almost seemed to be suppressing the violent demonic power and trying to turn it into Buddhist light.
The spectators knew that the battle between the two sides had already begun.
The war between Buddhists and the demon race.
At the moment, it seemed like the demon ancestor was at a disadvantage.
However, from the beginning to the end, the demon ancestor had not made a move and appeared to be passively epting it.
When a third of the demonic power within his body had turned into Buddhist light, he suddenly opened his eyes.
"Buddhist techniques do have a certain level of restraint against the demon race."
He looked at Demon Buddha and sighed.
"However, just like fire and water, demons can also restrain Buddhists."
"Focusing on a singr path, of either Buddhism or demonism."
"I''m starting to understand."
In an instant, the Buddhist light within the demon ancestor''s body disappeared.
At this moment, he seemed to have undergone a change.
It was as if he had gained a deeper level of enlightenment from that battle.
"Your dharma can dispel demonic power, but my demonic powercan also turn Buddhists into demons."
The demon ancestor looked at Demon Buddha.
As soon as he finished speaking, demonic light appeared around the body of the demon ancestor.
Demonic sounds rang out, arousing the evil thoughts in the depths of people''s hearts.
It could amplify all kinds of emotions.
It made the greedy more greedy, the evil more vicious, and the angry lose their minds...
For a moment, the demonic and Buddhist sounds mixed and shed with each other.
One sought to turn demons into Buddhists, while the other sought to turn Buddhists into demons.
The true battle between Demon Buddha and the demon ancestor began.
This contest tested each other''s faiths.
Whoever had their faith shaken would be the one to lose.
The demon ancestor was the founder of Demon Dao principle, and had always been pursuing the ultimate demonic state.
Demon Buddha was the Mighty Supreme Buddha of the Buddhist sect.
Other than Chu Xuan, he was the true leader and pir of Buddhism.
This was a battle between the Buddhism Dao principle and the Demon Dao principle.
Mo Tu''s expression became serious as he stared at the arena without blinking.
This battle was of great importance.
Demon Buddha could lose to the demon ancestor in terms of strength, but he could not lose to the Demon Dao principle.
Otherwise, it would be very difficult for the Buddhist sect to resist the demons.
Unless the legendary Buddha came out to save them.
Buddha Nanwu looked on with a serious expression.
He was the number one Buddha of the nine zones and possessed great fate. His Buddhism dharma was just as profound.
In terms of status, he was second only to Demon Buddha.
In terms of Buddhism, he was actually no weaker than Demon Buddha, and traversed his own path of Buddhism. However, if Demon Buddha lost, Buddha Nanwu knew that he would fare no better.
The chanting was weakening.
The demonic sounds were fading.
In the end, the chanting stopped, and the demonic sounds disappeared.
No one won or lost.
The demon ancestor looked at Demon Buddha with a solemn gaze.
Despite their cultivation gap, he had failed to shake Demon Buddha''s faith.
This meant that Demon Buddha''s faith in Buddhism was extremely firm, and also proved that Buddhism was a great enemy of the demon race.
"Amitabha."
Demon Buddha''s expression was extremely cautious. He was wary of the demon ancestor demonic power. He knew that both Mo Tu and Buddha Nanwu would not have been able to remain as firm and would have been converted by the demonic sounds.
As expected of the demon ancestor.
"Let me test the strength of the Mighty Buddha."
The demon ancestor raised his hand and threw a punch.
His demonic power surged and turned into a terrifying monster that seemed to devour everything.
Demon Buddha also unleashed a palm strike. The golden lotus bloomed and wrapped itself around the terrifying monster.
The battle had erupted into a test of strength.
The demon ancestor disyed his might.
Demonic power and killing intent filled the sky, and a brutal aura swept through the surroundings. He seemed to have transformed.
Demonic state!
Demon Buddha''s clothes were as white as snow, and he was shrouded in Buddhist light. Within his kind-looking eyes, he also disyed the aura of a furious vajra.
"Nine-level demon prison!"
The demon ancestor snorted coldly. Within the demonic power,yers of terrifying images appeared. Wails, shrieks, and cries of pain rang out from within the demonic power.
It was like hell on earth, and sounded like the shrieks of countless vengeful souls.
Demon Buddha let out a furious roar, and the white monk robes on his body instantly exploded with Buddhist light.
"Mighty Heavenly Dragon!"
A giant dragon with earth-shattering might arose from behind him. With a roar, it charged toward the nine-level demon prison.
At this moment, Demon Buddha seemed to have entered some sort of demonic state.
However, it was different from the demonic state of the demon ancestor. His demonic state was solemn and divine.
Long Ao was dumbfounded.
What kind of secret technique was this?
Why was there a dragon?
Although it was not a true dragon, it had the power of a dragon.
Furthermore, there was something noble and holy about it.
Demon Buddha rode the dragon and rose up, with a Buddhist saber in his hand.
At this moment, the demon ancestor also revealed his demonic form, with various manifestations behind him representing different extreme emotions.
However, the gap in strength was too big, so after a short battle, Demon Buddha was defeated.
"I will challenge you again," Demon Buddha said solemnly.
"Feel free," the demon ancestorughed coldly.
Although he had won this battle, this was the first time he truly encountered Buddhism.
Even though the Buddhist sect was too weak at the moment, he knew that it had great potential, and would definitely be a powerful force eventually.
That being said, it was not a bad thing for demons to have great enemies.
Regardless of which side was trying to convert or kill the other side, thepetition between the two enemies would lead to a cycle of constant improvement.
The bolt of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy entered his body, and he turned silent as a vague image of a vast Demon Dao principle entered his mind.
His avatar left the Heavenly Dao Arena and returned to his true body''s side.
Unlike the other experts, the demon ancestor immediately merged the avatar with his true body. It seemed that he was not afraid of potential problems arising.
Chapter 691 Demonic Path
Seeing the demon ancestor do this, Ancient God Star Shaker and the others nced at him questioningly¡
"How is it?"
"Did anything unusual happen?"
They all wanted to know what would happen if they merged their avatars with their true bodies.
"It''s just additional fate energy," the demon ancestor said calmly.
He did not say much.
As for the changes?
It was nothing more than having a connection with the Heavenly Dao. For the time being, this did not have any effect on him.
As for whether or not it would affect the Heavenly Dao, he had no idea. In any case, was there anything to fear at their level? Why were they being so conservative?
The demon ancestor somewhat despised Ancient God Star Shaker and the others.
Chu Xuan looked at an ind in the ocean of the Divine World. This ind housed theremnants of the former demon race.
There were not many people, probably around a few hundred.
The great elder of the demon race was now the leader of the demon race, and had reached the 30th level of the Dao realm.
This speed of improvement could be considered rapid, which was rted to him bing the leader of the demon race remnants and enjoying the blessing of the Heavenly Dao''s fate.
As the demon ancestor''s avatar merged with his true body, he formed a connection with the Heavenly Dao.
Thews of the Heavenly Dao that belonged to the Demon Dao principle immediately changed.
The Heavenly Dao had also improved slightly because of the demon ancestor.
It was also at this moment that the demon race remnants suddenly found their footing and foundation in the Heavenly Dao, and they were filled with demonic power and blessed by the Heavenly Dao.
Comprehending the Demon Dao principle became easier, and they started to be stronger rapidly.
The leader of the demon race even broke through two levels in a row, and was overjoyed.
In that instant, he felt the difference.
He immediately knelt on the ground.
"The demon ancestor has appeared. Demon ancestor, please ept the worship of your descendants!"
As he knelt down to pay his respects to the demon ancestor, the rest of the demons knelt on the ground. They could also see an illusory image of the demon ancestor, which the leader carved into his mind.
Just looking at the illusory image made them feel blessed.
He then shouted, "From today on, there will be no demon race, only demonic path cultivators. All living beings can enter the demonic path!"
"I am the leader of the demonic path!"
"Follow me and pay respects to the demon ancestor!"
Once again, he led the participating members of the demon race to prostrate themselves before the demon ancestor''s illusory image.
Chu Xuan looked on silently.
He did not stop them.
The demonic path had appeared.
Since the Buddhism and Ghost Dao principles existed, how could there be no Demon Dao principle?
It was something that should exist in the natural order of the world, since cultivators could be possessed by demons, causing them to be bloodthirsty and lose their minds...
Those who fell into the demonic path would be demons in a sense.
The Heavenly Dao was bing more and more perfect and powerful.
¡
The demon ancestor was currentlyprehending the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao when he suddenly sensed something. He looked in the direction of the Divine World.
It was as if something had touched him.
It came from the Heavenly Dao.
The demonic path?
The immortal ancestor frowned slightly. At that moment, he had noticed that something special had happened.
It was as if the demon ancestor''s Demon Dao principle had been improved, and his strength had increased again.
He nced at the celestial ancestor. Among the three of them, the celestial ancestor was the weakest. Even though the gap between them was not huge, it was still apparent.
The celestial ancestor had fallen behind them because he had not made any progress and had wavered.
He looked at the Divine World and fell into a state of deep thought.
After Demon Buddha, Hei Yue made her appearance.
She was the strongest of Chu Xuan''s disciples, excluding Chu E, who was special.
Chu Xuan was full of anticipation.
Would she be able to pull off a victory like Ding Yue?
There was no emotion on Hei Yue''s face, and she looked cold and indifferent.
She did not appear particrly strong either. However, she had reached the 150,000-mile mark!
Another human genius!
Furthermore, this woman was actually the most powerful of them all.
For some reason, this woman seemed to have a special kind of fate.
The cultivators of the nine zones all sighed inwardly.
The human race was really going to rise up.
They made a decision in their hearts to send their juniors to the Divine World.
Only by doing so could they stabilize the situation and control the growth of the human race.
This way, they would not be left too far behind.
An avatar of an Ancient Chaos God descended upon the Heavenly Dao Arena.
In an instant, many identical figures appeared, and it was impossible to tell which figure was the real one.
It was also possible that all the figures were the real ones.
What was even more terrifying was that the attacks that each figure disyed were different.
Ancient God Thousand Shadows!
He was an extremely powerful Ancient Chaos God that was extremely difficult to deal with.
It split into multiple figures, each of which had the same strength.
Even though each figure was slightly weaker than the avatar''s true form, there were many of them, and they were well-coordinated.
Their attack methods were all different. As such, hisbat strength was much higher than his cultivation level suggested.
An invisible domain formed by the power of thews appeared around Hei Yue.
Her Dao path was very special, and she couldmand the power of thews.
Her domain swept out, enveloping the entirety of the Heavenly Dao Arena, sealing Ancient God Thousand Shadows within it.
The domain was capable of both attacking and defending.
Ancient God Thousand Shadows was confused.
Why was this person''s strength so unusual?
The power of her Dao path seemed so faint, yet it was obviously special.
Could it be that the other party hadprehended some sort of Dao path secret technique?
Chapter 692 Hei Yues Power (Part 1)
Boom!
Lightning, fire, ice, wind, and earth. All sorts of attacks burst out and swept toward Hei Yue, who simply waved her hands and condensed identical attacks using the power of thews, targeting each figure.
All of a sudden, the arena was filled with colorful andplicated attacks.
Hei Yue was constantly condensing different attacks using the power of thews, as she defended herself against Ancient God Thousand Shadows'' attacks.
At the same time, the domain around her began to shrink slowly.
At the same time, she was observing every single one of Ancient God Thousand Shadows'' figures, searching for their weaknesses and ways to counter them.
Ancient God Thousand Shadows frowned.
As the two of them fought, he became increasingly certain that the power disyed by Hei Yue was not quite right.
Although there were traces of the power of her Dao path, it seemed to be infused with the power of thews. It was if thews obeyed her will.
When his attacks encountered her power, it was reduced to nothingness, and he would often experience counterattacks.
Or, he would often have his own attacks from different figures collide with each other.
She had only reached the 150,000-mile mark, and had not reached the World Creator realm.
She was not supposed to be able to do this. Even those who had transcended the World Creator realm would not be able to do something like this against an opponent of equal strength.
Was it some kind of powerful Dao path secret technique?
This was what he was inclined to believe.
Even the other experts were watching her closely now after noticing how unique her power was.
They all believed that she was using a very powerful Dao path secret technique. If she had created something like this herself, her level of talent was beyond imagination.
With this Dao path secret technique, she should be almost invincible among her peers, right?
Ancient God Thousand Shadows continued to unleash all sorts of powerful attacks.
In the end, he even used some powerful secret techniques.
However, even though Hei Yue was forced to start dodging and looked a little pressured, he still could not win.
His heart trembled.
This woman was too strong. She was absolutely invincible within the same realm. Even with hisbat experience and arsenal of secret techniques, he could not win.
What kind of Dao path secret technique was she using?
Moreover, how could itst so long?
The battle continued, and Hei Yue gradually adapted to Ancient God Thousand Shadows'' fighting style, and even found his weakness, or at least the weakness of his avatar.
His true body probably did not share the same limitations.
Boom!
This battlested for 15 minutes, which was the longest so far.
Ancient God Thousand Shadows was also the only Ancient Chaos God who had been unable to win within a short period of time even after going all out.
Chu Xuan was pleased.
As expected, Hei Yue did not disappoint him.
This was her first battle, yet she was holding her own easily.
The battle reached the point when Ancient God Thousand Shadows'' avatar had already used up a significant amount of spiritual power.
His strength declined ordingly.
Hei Yue had also consumed a lot of energy, but it was obvious that she could still go on.
Chu Xuan could see that Ancient God Thousand Shadows was about to lose. Even if he used a powerful move, it would not change the oue.
Hei Yue was actually waiting for him to use his ultimate move.
Within the Heavenly Dao Arena, thousands of shadows appeared, and the power of his Dao path emerged.
Countless attacks were unleashed in a flurry, each one containing terrifying power.
Each figure seemed to have its own independent Dao path.
Hei Yue''s expression was calm.
She waved her hands and the power of thews condensed, trapping Ancient Chaos Thousand Shadows within her domain.
Ancient God Thousand Shadows had a cold expression. He felt that he was somewhat embarrassing the Ancient Chaos Gods.
The thousand shadows ovepped with one another, and a terrifying power erupted. Distorted shockwaves rippled between the thousand shadows.
Hei Yue was surrounded by the thousand shadows, and an endless stream of attacks were hurled in her direction.
At this moment, she had nowhere to hide or dodge. She could only defend with all her might.
However, would she be able to block such a terrifying attack?
This was equivalent to one person facing the siege of a thousand experts who were slightly weaker than herself.
Moreover, they attacked at the same time with different attacks.
Ancient God Thousand Shadows did not believe that Hei Yue could block this attack, which he had once used to kill a powerful enemy who was stronger than him.
"This woman is extraordinary," Ancient God Star Shaker said.
"Indeed," Ancient God Violent Blizzard nodded.
The rest of the experts agreed.
To be able to force Ancient God Thousand Shadows to use this attack was a testament to her strength. Even they would be forced to dodge or use a trump card when faced with this attack.
Chapter 693 Hei Yues Power (Part 2)
Among the experts present, perhaps only Giant Chaos God and the other two would be able to achieve a feat like that.
The monster ancestor kept a low profile and did not reveal his true strength. Hence, the other Ancient Chaos Gods did not know that his strength was on par with those three.
Even the three ancestors only believed that the monster ancestor was stronger than themselves, but not to the extent as being as strong as Giant Chaos God and the other two.
As such, everyone believed that Hei Yue would be defeated by this attack.
However, Chu Xuan knew that Ancient God Thousand Shadows was about to lose.
Hei Yue had actually been waiting for this opportunity.
Out of the blue, it was as if the power of thews had descended upon all of Ancient God Thousand Shadows'' figures, forming a that encapsted them.
The moment the touched their bodies, the figures suddenly vanished, all of them returning to the main body.
All of the attacks that had been unleashed vanished as well, and had their source of power changed to the main body. As a result, the powers went out of control, and even the avatar''s Dao path trembled and shook.
In a battle between experts, even a moment of loss of control could be fatal.
"What?"
Ancient God Thousand Shadows was stunned.
Interference through the power of thews?
It seemed that within the range of this interference, thews had been changed so that no one was able to create a clone or use simr techniques.
Where did such powere from?
The Heavenly Daows?
Had the Heavenly Doaws interfered because his attack would have caused a fatal injury to Hei Yue?
No, that was not it!
Those were not thews of the Heavenly Dao.
That was Hei Yue''s power! It was her Dao path!
Why did her Dao path possess the ability to do this?
Before he coulde back to his senses, a sh of light appeared, and the power of thews turned into sharp des that pierced his avatar.
Hei Yue panted. Forcefully using the power of thews to interfere with Ancient God Thousand Shadows Dao path had taken a great toll on her.
Furthermore, she had suffered some bacsh from this and was injured.
However, it was worth it, as she was able to seize this opportunity to defeat Ancient God Thousand Shadows!
"I was actually defeated?"
Ancient God Thousand Shadows looked at Hei Yue incredulously.
This woman was definitely a monster.
If her strength was on par with his true body, even he would not be able to defeat her.
In fact, there was probably no one here who was a match for her, other than those three.
Her Dao path was too powerful and too terrifying.
Ancient God Thousand Shadows'' avatar vanished, and was absorbed by the Heavenly Dao, including the avatar''s fate energy.
Many experts in the chaos were stunned.
They could not understand what had happened.
Why had Ancient God Thousand Shadows suddenly lost?
Why had his powerful attack suddenly fizzled out like that?
What was going on?
The Heavenly Dao Arena was formed by the Heavenly Daows. The experts could see the battle and even sense the auras and strengths of the challengers.
However, there were some deeper things that could not be detected, as they were blocked by the Heavenly Daows.
Thus, none of the experts understood how Ancient God Thousand Shadows had been defeated at such a crucial moment.
Did he admit defeat on purpose?
Was there any other exnation for why all of his clones had disappeared and his sudden defeat?
Chapter 694 More Battles (Part 1)
Hei Yue''s victory was within Chu Xuan''s expectations.
She was also the first disciple, apart from Ding Yue, to defeat an avatar of an Ancient Chaos God in a head-on battle.
Chu Xuan knew that due to her unique nature, as long as she continued to cultivate diligently, she would eventually reach the chaos supreme realm.
Even though the path to the chaos supreme realm had been blocked by a certain fellow, it could not stop her, as her innate divine soul had been formed from the supremews.
Once her innate divine soul matured, she would easily be able to break through. Among his disciples, Only Chu E, the reborn Lord of Chaos, could bepared to Hei Yue.
Chu Xuan initially had his suspicions that the main purpose of the person who blocked the path to the chaos supreme realm was to stop the Lord of Chaos from breaking through.
In Chu E''s previous life, he was an expert who had almost transcended the chaos. Even though he had failed and died, he had been reborn.
However, how could he not have prepared a backup n?
It should be impossible to stop Chu E from breaking through to the chaos supreme realm.
Therefore, that person''s goal was likely to reduce the number of chaos supreme experts and retain arger portion of the authority over the chaos.
"You remained in your courtyard, but managed to nurture Hei Yue, an outstanding disciple who defeated the avatar of an Ancient Chaos God. You have been rewarded with a hundred years'' worth of chaos supreme cultivation."
After Hei Yue defeated Ancient God Thousand Shadows, the system''s reward naturally arrived.
After receiving the reward, Chu Xuan''s strength increased again.
However, without a specific cultivation method to transcend the chaos, the path to transcend the chaos was still too far away.
This made him even more eager to see what the 100-year milestone reward would be.
...
"Thousand Shadows, why did you lose?"
"What happened?" Ancient God Star Shaker could not help but ask.
"That''s not for you to know," Ancient God Thousand Shadows coldly replied.
Why was he defeated?
It was simply because he was not as strong as Hei Yue, but he would never admit that.
There was no need for that.
Ancient God Star Shaker did not probe further, and simply assumed that Ancient God Thousand Shadows had intentionally lost.
He probably had some other ns.
After Hei Yue won, Ding Yue stepped up again and challenged Ancient God Qing Hong, who promptly descended with another avatar.
He obviously wanted to make up for hisst loss. This time, he would not be careless.
Moreover, the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao was clearly somewhat special, and he was itching to figure out the reason behind it.
He did not waste any time and immediately went all out.
Ding Yue did not back down.
After hisst battle with Ancient God Qing Hong, he had absorbed and digested the gains from that, and his strength had improved.
He became more skilled and steady in the battle.
This time, he did not use the Boundless Destruction Sword.
Instead, he was trying toe up with his own Dao path secret technique in the battle.
Even if he created his own Dao path secret technique, and its power was inferior to the Boundless Destruction Sword, it would still be something heprehended and created personally, so he would obtain many insights from the process. Moreover, as something he personally created, he could still improve and strengthen the Dao path secret technique over time.
The battle this time was unusually intense.
"What? "
Ancient God Qing Hong was shaken.
Ding Yue''s attack techniques, battle experience, and adaptability had all improved greatly.
He even had a premonition that with a few more battles, this human genius would probably be able to surpass thebat ability of his avatar.
This guy''s talent was extraordinary, and he was a true monster.
Of course, whether or not he would ever reach that stage remained unknown.
In the history of the chaos, there was nock of geniuses who had perished before reaching their full potential. Sometimes, certain bottlenecks prevented them from breaking through to the next level as well, and they were surpassed by those considered weaker than them before.
In the end, Ding Yue was defeated this time.
That being said, although Ancient God Qing Hong had won, it had not been easy.
Wang Luo took Ding Yue''s ce, and another avatar of a different Ancient Chaos God descended.
From the ensuing battle, it was obvious that Wang Luo had grown stronger as well.
As the battles continued, from the Heavenly Dao''s side, the geniuses who participated kept growing stronger, which made the expressions of the experts from the chaos turn grave.
They now realized how special and extraordinary the Heavenly Dao was, and that it definitely contained great opportunities and fortunes.
A monthter, all of Chu Xuan''s disciples had fought at least twice.
Hei Yue did not win her second battle, as her opponent had been Ancient God Void sh, who was one of the three Ancient Chaos Gods who was on the verge of breaking through to the chaos supreme realm.
Ancient God Void sh looked at Hei Yue with eyes filled with admiration.
He even thought of taking her in as a disciple.
After learning that Hei Yue already had a master and had declined his good intentions, he looked a little regretful.
However, he did not force the matter.
Chapter 695 - 695 More Battles (Part 2)
695 More Battles (Part 2)
Then, it was time for Ding Yue¡¯s third battle.
This time, his opponent was Ancient God Thousand Wood¡
After a fierce battle, Ancient God Thousand Wood¡¯s avatar suffered significant injuries before finally being able to defeat Ding Yue.
Although Ding Yue had lost, he was overjoyed.
!!
He had managed to create his own Dao path secret technique!
Xiao Liang¡¯s opponent was now Ancient God Qing Hong, who also suffered severe injuries before being able to defeat Xiao Liang.
After this round of battles, the experts from the chaos were solemn, and somewhat stunned.
These geniuses were improving too quickly!
Many of their avatars were barely eking out victories.
When they looked at these geniuses, it was almost as if they could envision the future strongest experts of the chaos.
The talent and strength that he had disyed today were 30% stronger than what they had been.
Chu Pingfan took to the arena.
His opponent was the celestial ancestor, whose divine might seemed to be able to shatter the world, awe-inspiring and unstoppable.
Chu Pingfan went all out, but he was still defeated, but he injured the celestial ancestor¡¯s avatar in the process.
The battles continued, and the avatars of the experts from the chaos gathered more and more of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s fate energy.
They now all had ns to ce an avatar within the Divine World, which would serve as a backup n if something ever happened to their true bodies.
Even the demon ancestor thought the same, and did not merge his avatar with his true body again after his second victory.
Chu Xuan looked on silently. He was satisfied with the growth of his disciples.
In particr, they had alreadyprehended their own Dao path secret skill.
Even if those Dao path secret techniques that they had justprehended could notpare to the ones he had taught them, it was still growth in a different manner, and would continuously strengthen theirprehension abilities.
They might even be able to use these Dao path secret techniques as a foundation toprehend and create more of them.
He believed that in the next round of battles, his disciples would begin to win.
When his disciples began to win, it would also be the time for his strength to rapidly increase again.
He raised his head and looked toward where the supremews of the chaos were. The fluctuations there had already weakened.
The oue of thepetition between the chaos supreme realm experts was about to be decided. Soon, one of them would descend.
Regardless of whether it was to seize the Heavenly Dao or for other purposes, conflict was inevitable.
Demon Buddha appeared and challenged the demon ancestor again.
The demon ancestor muttered to himself for a moment before sending out another avatar to fight.
All of the experts were stunned.
The demon ancestor had chosen not to send out the avatar he had used in the second battle and had condensed a new one for this battle. Was he not confident?
Was he afraid that he would lose the Heavenly Dao¡¯s fate energy that the other clone had obtained?
Within the Heavenly Dao Arena, the demonic and Buddhist powers shed again, and the battle between the two was unusually intense.
In the end, both sides suffered.
Demon ancestor did not win.
Demon Buddha did not win either.
After both sides suffered heavy losses, the demon ancestor¡¯s avatar dispersed and was devoured by the Heavenly Dao.
Would Demon Buddha be able to defeat the demon ancestor in his next challenge?
This speed of improvement was too fast.
Were the geniuses of the Heavenly Dao that terrifying?
Hei Yue¡¯s opponent this round was the monster ancestor, who was no weaker than Giant Chaos God and the other two.
After an intense battle, the monster ancestor won.
Then it was Hong Yuanchu¡¯s turn again.
This time, he persevered a little longer. His strength improved by quite a bit.
Another round of challenges began.
Ding Yue stepped up, standing proudly on the fighting ring.
¡°Who wants to fight me?¡±
Ancient God Qing Hong had no intention of taking up the challenge.
He knew that his chances of winning this time were not high.
One of the ancient gods of chaos sent a brand-new avatar to prevent the loss of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s fate energy his earlier avatar had obtained.
The battle ended very quickly.
Ding Yue¡¯s first move was a fatal move.
He unleashed a total of three sword strikes, and then used the Boundless Destruction Sword to defeat that Ancient Chaos God¡¯s avatar.
The battle ended very quickly, but Ding Yue had consumed a lot of his spiritual power. This was his new strategy, which was to go all-in as soon as possible.
If the enemy did not die, then he would lose.
...
His Sword Dao left no room for retreat!
The advantage of this fighting style was that it allowed him to unleash incredible amounts of power within a short span of time.
Its weakness was that it consumed too much spiritual power, and that it was really only viable in one-on-one or fights against small numbers of enemies.
He was truly advancing forward without leaving any way out.
¡°Your disciple, Ding Yue, defeated the avatar of an Ancient Chaos God. You have been rewarded with a hundred years¡¯ worth of chaos supreme realm cultivation.¡±
Ding Yue won for the second time, but still triggered the system¡¯s reward.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed that there seemed to be no limit to the rewards.
If every one of his disciples continued to challenge and win, his strength would increase continuously.
However, things were not that simple. There was probably an upper limit to the number of times the system could reward him.
In this round of battle, Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and Hei Yue won.
Another round of battles began.
...
This time, Ding Yue faced Ancient God Void Destruction and was defeated.
Xiao Liang challenged Giant Chaos God and was also defeated.
Chu Pingfan defeated Ancient God Violent Blizzard, and Hei Yue defeated the celestial ancestor.
This round, Chu Xuan received two system rewards.
As for Hei Yue, she had already triggered the system reward three times.
Chu Xuan¡¯s intuition told him that the system reward would not be triggered for the fourth time.
Sure enough, in the next round of battle, Hei Yue won again, but he received nothing from the system.
Each disciple could only trigger the system¡¯s reward three times.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang won again, making it their third victories.
At this moment, Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and Hei Yue no longer nned to continue challenging the experts from the chaos.
They had umted enoughbat experience.
Even if they continued to challenge, they would not be able to improve much. Next, they had to cultivate and continue to extend and expand their Dao paths.
Wang Luo finally won.
From the results of his disciples¡¯ challenges, it could be seen that Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, Hei Yue, and Chu Pingfan were more talented in terms ofbat.
Wang Luo was skilled in alchemy, but hisbat ability was slightlycking.
Xiang Xing was the same.
In terms ofbat ability, Qian Ming was actually slightly stronger than the two.
Round after round of battles continued. The experts were silent and solemn.
Most of them were no longer able to obtain the Heavenly Dao¡¯s fate energy, as they could no longer win. As such, the weaker experts no longer volunteered to fight, except if one person showed up.
Kingyer!
This guy was indeed worthy of cultivating the Dao of ughter.
Continuous challenges and continuous battles. Even if he was defeated again and again, he would never get tired of it.
Among all of the people present, he was the one who had fought the most.
He was never discouraged.
The weaker experts feltforted and sad at the same time.
Could it be that, in the end, they could only umte the Heavenly Dao¡¯s fate energy from this person?
Round after round of battle continued.
In the end, Wang Luo, Xiang Xing, and the others won three times each.
Gradually, they stopped challenging the experts.
Instead, they digested what they had obtained, and started to immerse themselves in cultivation.
The sparringpetition seemed like it would soone to an end.
Kingyer appeared once more within the arena.
Chu Xuan now saw him in a new light.
He was defeated again and again, yet challenged again and again.
He never gave up.
He was never disheartened.
He always maintained his fighting spirit.
Even though his talent was not as good as Ding Yue and the others.
However, this willpower and heart¡
Was also quite extraordinary.
As long as he did not die prematurely, his future achievements would be noteworthy.
This extremely thick-skinned fellow who kept calling him master was also a man of great potential.
Through this battle, the Kingyer¡¯s progress and improvement was actually very fast.
Chu Xuan felt that he was about to win.
Sure enough, he eventually defeated Ancient God Star Shaker.
¡°What?¡±
Ancient God Star Shaker was stunned.
That particr strike was unexpectedly powerful.
Even though Kingyer was severely injured after that attack, he still won in the end.
Following Kingyer¡¯s victory, thepetition came to an end.
The Heavenly Dao Arena dispersed and the Heavenly Daows returned to how they were before, albeit stronger.
Chapter 696 - 696 The Conclusion Of The Sparring Competition
696 The Conclusion Of The Sparring Competition
The Heavenly Dao Arena disappeared, and Qin reappeared before everyone.
He was expressionless.
¡°All of you who have obtained the Heavenly Dao¡¯s fate energy can now enter the Heavenly Dao. Whether you can gain any enlightenment and obtain any opportunities will depend on your luck.¡±
The avatars of these experts all headed toward the Heavenly Dao.
!!
When they entered, they saw a boundless river formed by the Heavenlyws.
The Heavenly Dao was almost the same as the Great Dao back then, but it felt a little more special, and itsws seemed to be moreplete.
The avatars wandered about in the Heavenly Dao, but they were unable to enter the Divine World. However, they could stillprehend the Heavenly Daows.
The monster ancestor and the other three experts were looking for a method or opportunity to break through.
Qin looked at the cultivators of the nine zones and said, ¡°Those who want to send their juniors to the Divine World can do so now.¡±
The cultivators of the nine zones did not hesitate and immediately began to choose candidates from among their descendants.
They were all 36th-level Dao realm cultivators who possessed superior levels of talent. After entering the world, they would be able to reach the Daoyuan realm very quickly.
¡°The Divine World is divided into three realms,¡± Qin reminded them, ¡°If one wants to break through to the Daoyuan realm, they need to transcend the heavenly tribtion.¡±
¡°Once they sessfully transcend the heavenly tribtion and reach the Daoyuan realm, they will ascend to the heaven realm. If you want to ensure that you have descendants in all of the three realms, it¡¯s best to arrange for juniors of various cultivation levels.¡±
The cultivators of the nine zones thought it made sense, so they selected other lower-level, but talented, juniors to enter the Divine World.
Qin, we are from the Ancient Chaos World. Can you arrange for our juniors to enter?¡±
Qiong suddenly asked.
He was representing the races of the Ancient Chaos World.
The races of the Ancient Chaos World were not weak.
They too had experts behind them who had transcended the World Creator realm. One of them was Giant Chaos God. After all, the giant race was from the Ancient Chaos World.
Qin was silent for a moment.
He could not make a decision, but had to wait for the Heavenly Dao¡¯s instructions, or more specifically, the person behind the Heavenly Dao.
After a long while, he nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±
Therefore, the races from the Ancient Chaos World began to select their elite juniors and sent them to the Divine World.
¡°I want to pass down my legacy in the Divine World. Is that possible?¡±
The one to speak was Ancient God Void sh.
Qin was stunned.
After pondering for a while, he roughly understood the other party¡¯s intentions.
The appearance of the Heavenly Dao meant that the chaos was about to change.
The future was full of uncertainties.
If one left their legacy in the Divine World, they would be able to ensure that their legacy would not be lost in the event of any changes. Furthermore, if one prepared some back up ns, in the event that they fell during the changes, they might even be resurrected within the Divine World.
The moment Ancient God Void sh spoke, the other Ancient Chaos Gods followed suit.
Qin did not reply.
Instead, he was waiting for the Heavenly Dao¡¯s message to be transmitted to him.
¡°The Ancient Chaos Gods want to leave their legacies in the Divine World?¡±
Chu Xuan muttered to himself. This was a good thing.
Even if the other party prepared some back up ns, they would not be able to interfere with the operation of the Divine World and Heavenly Dao.
Moreover, the Heavenly Dao would only get stronger and stronger, and in the future, the Divine World would definitely be the birthce of the chaos¡¯ geniuses.
¡°Sure.¡±
After a long silence, Qin finally spoke.
Following which, the rings of light started to solidify, and figures emerged from them.
Every Ancient Chaos God sent two to three descendants or disciples, and the most one sent was less than ten.
These descendants and disciples would establish sects within the Divine World.
With a wave of Qin¡¯s hand, everyone was sent into the Divine World.
As the number of people sent in by Ancient Chaos Gods was too small, these sects all formed an alliance and banded together.
In this alliance, they were simply divided into different sects.
Chu Xuan looked at the people that the Ancient Chaos Gods had sent in. There were definitely hidden ns among them, but he ignored them as they were simply pieces that would allow them to be reborn if they fell.
It would not pose any threat to the Heavenly Dao.
There were now more and more races in the world. All sorts of sects and cultivation paths appeared. The Heavenly Dao would also be stronger and stronger.
The world today was muchrger than the nine zones.
As far as the eye could see, there were only a few living beings in the entire world.
Many ces were barren and unpopted.
Ding Yue and the others returned to their respective residences in the heaven realm and went into seclusion to digest what they had obtained. They continued to open up new paths.
After digesting what they had obtained, their next step would be to leave the Divine World and venture into the chaos.
They were all filled with anticipation and yearning for the boundless chaos.
...
Chapter 697 - 697 Descent Of A Chaos Supreme Realm Expert (Part 1)
697 Descent Of A Chaos Supreme Realm Expert (Part 1)
Outside the Divine World, the experts from the chaos remained in ce as their Avatars walked through the Heavenly Dao, trying to gain insights and new opportunities.
Chu did not leave either.
The human race was temporarily out of danger.
There were actually experts hurrying over from the chaos, but they were intimidated by the group of Ancient Chaos Gods and did not dare to get close.
!!
The appearance of the Heavenly Dao caused waves in the chaos, and it was still ongoing. Some of the eliminated Ancient Chaos Gods were unwilling, and wereing in person.
Of course, they did not get too close either, choosing to stay at the edge of the chaotic region, waiting for the opportunities to appear.
Chu Xuan was not bothered about the situation outside.
At this moment, he looked toward the special space where the supremews of the chaos were and noticed that the fluctuations had be weaker and weaker.
It seemed that a chaos supreme realm expert would descend soon. Furthermore, the 100-year milestone was not far off.
If they discovered that he was a new chaos supreme realm expert, they would definitely be rmed.
After all, the path to the chaos supreme realm had been blocked, yet he had managed to break through without a sound, and even created the Heavenly Dao.
It would definitely incite them to action, and they would probably want to seize the Heavenly Dao.
It was inevitable for them to work together against an unfamiliar chaos supreme realm expert who had suddenly appeared and disrupted the order of the chaos.
The supremews of the chaos once again appeared indistinctly around Giant Chaos God. He wanted to find a way to break through.
However, the supremews of the chaos that appeared seem to be quite vague.
Suddenly, he noticed something unusual.
The supremews of the chaos disappeared, as he raised his head to look at the special space.
It was a little different from usual.
Could it be that the chaos supreme realm experts were doing something?
Were they nning to descend upon the Heavenly Dao?
Would the descent of the chaos supreme expert be an opportunity?
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Giant Chaos God messaged Ancient God Void sh, Ancient God Void Destruction, and the monster ancestor.
In the end, the road to their breakthrough was blocked. Now that things hade to this, they had to join forces to deal with it.
Time passed, and there were only three days left until the 100-year milestone.
Chu Xuan discovered that the supremews of the chaos had already calmed down.
Would a single chaos supreme realm expert descend, or would there be more?
Within the supreme primal chaos space.
The tall and sturdy figure stood up again and looked around.
¡°I will be the first leader of the Heavenly Dao. ording to the rules, we will only take turns to be the leader for a hundred million years after a billion years have passed. Are there any objections?¡±
A chaos supreme expert sighed.
In a real battle, he would not lose to Jue. However, the other party¡¯sprehension of the supremews had surpassed his.
This also meant that in the future, he would eventually be surpassed by Jue, who had obtained the final victory.
Whether the chaos supreme experts who were older than him were truly inferior to Jue or had some kind of tacit understanding with him, only they themselves knew.
¡°Jue, you¡¯ve cut off the path to the chaos supreme realm. I have no objections, but I hope you won¡¯t cut off the Heavenly Dao or even the chaos.¡±
Another chaos supreme realm existence spoke.
After all, if the chaos expanded and became stronger, the supremews would be stronger, and so would they.
Of course, there was the possibility that Jue wanted to transcend the chaos, and might cut off the expansion of the chaos and weaken it to reduce the difficulty of transcending.
It was not easy to transcend the chaos. Even the two ancient beings were far from transcending the chaos, let alone Jue.
He still had a long way to go before he could reach the point where he could think about transcending chaos.
His main purpose was to remind Jue that the appearance of the Heavenly Dao meant that some variables, and the development of the Heavenly Dao, could not be stopped.
Perhaps the Heavenly Dao was rted to transcending the chaos?
¡°Would I be so stupid to eliminate something that I am in full control of?¡± Jue replied.
The rest of the chaos supreme experts no longer spoke.
Jue knew his limits and would not act recklessly.
Jue then took a step forward. This was the first time he had stepped out of the supreme primal chaos space since he had broken through to the chaos supreme realm.
Chu Xuan silently watched the changes within the supreme primal chaos space.
There was less than a day left until the 100-year milestone.
At this moment, he sensed a powerful existence had left the supreme primal chaos space and descended into the chaos.
At the same time, all those who had transcended the World Creator realm.
The Ancient Chaos Gods, in particr, possessed unique fate energy and were particrly sensitive to special changes in the chaos.
The moment Jue descended¡
All of them could vaguely sense that an imposing, unfathomable, and supreme aura had appeared in the chaos.
It was as if the supremews of the chaos were telling them that a chaos supreme realm expert had descended!
...
Giant Chaos God¡¯s expression changed. The ancient door suddenly openedpletely and expanded.
An iparably huge body walked out of the door.
Qiong¡¯s expression changed. The old ancestor had personallye. Was he going to attack the Heavenly Dao?
Ancient God Void sh and Ancient God Void Destruction also began to personally descend.
The rings of light solidified, and the pawns that supported the existence of the rings of light exploded at this moment.
The other party¡¯s Dao paths surrounded the rings of light and stabilized them.
Following closely behind them were the other Ancient Chaos Gods, who also began to descend in person.
The sudden change caused Chu and the other cultivators who had transcended the World Creator realm to change their expressions.
Could it be that these experts were going to join forces to attack the Heavenly Dao?
Qin¡¯s expression was also extremely grave.
The four ancestors of the immortal, celestial, demon, and monster races gathered together.
...
Long Ao also transformed into his human form and stood with the four of them.
Huang Long and Yi Yuejun¡¯s expressions changed, and they suddenly rushed toward the Heavenly Dao, entering it.
Long Ao and the other experts were stunned.
Huang Long and the strange bird could actually enter the Heavenly Dao?
Giant Chaos God looked at Qiong and said, ¡°Leave this ce.¡±
¡°Ancestor, What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t speak further, just go.¡±
Giant Chaos God raised his hand and threw a punch into an empty space within the chaos, and a spatial tunnel appeared.
Qiong¡¯s expression changed. He grabbed Tai and threw him into the spatial tunnel.
Tai cursed and disappeared as he was thrown inside.
Qiong continued to throw the other members of the giant race into the spatial tunnel.
The experts from the Ancient Chaos World also took action and threw all of their nsmen into the tunnel.
¡°Go with them! Leave this ce.¡±
The four ancestors also did the same, and threw all of the races of the nine zones into it.
Yao, Piao and the others were also sent away.
¡°Chu, it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay here. You can leave now.¡±
The celestial ancestor looked at Chu.
¡°Senior, what happened?¡±
Chu¡¯s expression changed.
¡°It¡¯s not something you should know,¡± The celestial ancestor said solemnly.
Chu Xuan¡¯s voice then resounded in his mind. ¡°Enter the Divine World.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Divine World.¡±
When Chu heard this, he passed the message to the others.
Chu looked at them, and without any hesitation, he summoned his world and absorbed Xuan, Shui Lian, Mei and Xia into it. He then looked at Xi.
Xi remained silent for a moment before entering his world.
After absorbing them into his world, Chu¡¯s figure moved, and he directly descended toward the Heavenly Dao.
The celestial ancestor frowned, but did not stop him.
After Ji and Chu entered the Heavenly Dao, they kept descending and soon arrived at the heaven realm.
They did not wander around, nor did they rm anyone. They just stayed at the ce where they hadnded and looked up at the world outside.
They were able to enter the Divine World without being rejected.
Chu was surprised, but he did not probe this matter further.
Only the group of experts and Ancient Chaos Gods remained outside the world.
Some experts who were originally waiting outside the chaotic region had fled.
Only a few Ancient Chaos Gods stood there in silence.
Somewhere in the chaos, various existences raised their heads.
There were also experts who had been dormant for a long time that suddenly awakened.
Outside the world, an imposing figure descended.
His face could not be seen clearly, but he had an imposing figure and an aura that seemed like it could control everything.
Chapter 698 Descent Of A Chaos Supreme Realm Expert (Part 2)
A chaos supreme realm expert had descended!
The moment Jue descended, his imposing figure shook the hearts of everyone.
Even though these experts were considered among the strongest in the chaos below the chaos supreme realm, they still felt as small as ants when confronted with this majestic figure.
Jue did not reveal his aura, yet all the experts, including Giant Chaos God and the other three, felt as if a huge rock was weighing down on their hearts, and they were almost unable to breathe.
They were shocked.
Was this what the chaos supreme realm was like?
The four experts felt it especially clearly.
While they were shocked, they also felt more powerless and unwilling.
Were it not for the fact that the path to the chaos supreme realm was blocked, they too would also be like this person, and they could truly control their own fate.
However, how could they break through given the fact that the one who had blocked the path was such a magnificent and powerful existence?
In that instant, the four experts felt a sense of despair.
As Jue descended, the Heavenly Dao rippled like waves.
An invisible pressure enveloped the Heavenly Dao and seeped into the Divine World.
Even though Jue did not reveal any of his aura.
Just by descending and looking down at the Heavenly Dao, it still caused amotion.
Qin''s expression changed drastically.
He felt like he was facing a horrific enemy.
Fengying also grimaced.
What kind of terrifying existence was this?
Within the Divine World, countless living beings felt the pressure descend from the sky.
The stronger they were, the stronger the feeling.
The Daoyuan realm cultivators were all shocked.
Chu Xuan stood in the yard and looked up at Jue.
He was silent and did not reveal his aura.
He was waiting for the 100-year milestone to arrive.
The moment Jue descended, Chu Xuan knew that it was this chaos supreme realm expert who had blocked the path to the chaos supreme realm.
The other party''s supremew could block the path to the chaos supreme realm, as it was thew of extinction, a supremew that could cut off anything.
This was the enemy of Giant Chaos God and the other three.
Jue was undoubtedly very powerful, but his strength did not exceed Chu Xuan''s expectations.
It would not be difficult for him to deal with Jue. However, if there were two or three more chaos supreme realm experts, he would not be able to deal with them with his current strength.
It would not cause a life and death crisis. However, it would definitely affect the Heavenly Dao and cause it to suffer heavy losses. It would take many eras for the Heavenly Dao to recover, and its development would definitelye to a halt.
The appearance of the Heavenly Dao was a variable in the chaos, so there was no way these chaos supreme realm experts would leave it in the hands of an unfamiliar chaos supreme realm expert. At the very least, they would want to have their share of the pie, and there was no way Chu Xuan would agree to that.
However, it was not time for him to make a move yet.
Chu Xuan was waiting for the 100-year milestone to arrive.
In the Divine World, many unique and special existences were uneasy at this moment.
Their intuition told them that a mighty and supreme existence had descended from the heavens.
The unknown was a blessing or a curse.
In the heaven realm, all of the Daoyuan realm cultivators left their residences and gazed out into the chaos.
They felt as if there was an imposing, supreme, and majestic existence looking down on the world.
At this moment, they all felt that even the Divine World was as small as an ant to that being. Inparison, they were even weaker than ants.
In the new world, Chu E raised his head and looked at the sky.
His eyes were solemn, and there was a hint of disdain.
He vaguely knew what was going on, but he was not too sure.
All he knew was that, in the depths of his heart, he despised and disdained this kind of thing.
Chu E was not the Lord of Chaos after all. He did not have the memories and consciousness of the Lord of Chaos.
However, even after being reborn, some of the instincts of his past life still remained.
Jue did not move. He just observed the Heavenly Dao.
With a wave of Chu Xuan''s hand, Chu Yun, Su Xian''er and Chu E returned to the courtyard.
Hei Yue and the other disciples also rushed back.
The moment they returned to the courtyard, that vast pressure instantly disappeared.
"Sir, what happened?" Su Xian''er could not help but ask.
The others looked at Chu Xuan curiously.
"It''s just a small matter," Chu Xuan said lightly.
Was it really a small matter?
Su Xian''er was a little worried.
Usually, Chu Xuan would lie on the chair, leisurely, as if he was watching the days pass by.
This was the first time he was standing in the courtyard.
Ding Yue and the other disciples were all silent.
Since their master said it was a small matter, then it should be a small matter, right?
Jue did not enter the Heavenly Dao and the Divine World immediately.
Instead, he observed silently and searched for the origin of the Heavenly Daows.
As well as where the source of the Heavenly Dao was.
The Heavenly Dao had actually appeared soundlessly, and no one had discovered its birth or development.
Jue silently investigated this matter. At present, all he could determine was that the birth of the Heavenly Dao was inseparable from the Great Dao of the nine zones.
However, the real source seemed like it was hidden behind ayer of fog.
Even he, a chaos supreme realm expert, was unable to figure it out.
Given this, it was evident that the Heavenly Dao was unusual.
The chaos was silent, and many experts could only look up at this majestic figure.
After a long time, Giant Chaos God suddenly bowed and said with a sincere and respectful tone, "Junior greets Senior."
Chapter 699 Descent Of A Chaos Supreme Realm Expert (Part 3)
"It has been a long time since I''ve reached this level of cultivation. It''s my honor to meet Senior today. Please give me some pointers on how I can break through this bottleneck!"
When Jue looked over, Giant Chaos God felt as if a terrifying mountain had descended upon him. His huge body instantly bent over.
Then, he knelt on the ground.
A single gaze had actually caused him, an expert who was on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm, to be reduced to this state.
From this, one could see how huge the gap between them was.
In the face of such a terrifying existence, they were no different from ants!
Ancient God Void yer, Ancient God Void Destruction, and the monster ancestor were both nervous and expectant. How would this Supreme chaos expert answer?
He couldn''t just kill the giant God of chaos, right?
The other experts were also extremely nervous, not even daring to breathe loudly.
They were looking forward to Jue''s answer, but they were also worried that this existence would annihte them all with a wave of his hand.
After a long while, Jue''s voice rang out.
"How can you break through if you don''t have enoughprehension? Calm your heart, understand yourself, and search for the true meaning of the chaos. Once you do, you''ll make a breakthrough."
"If you can''tprehend it, then you''ll be like this forever."
"Whether you break through or not, it all depends on yourself. You can''t force it."
Giant Chaos God was silent.
The rest of the experts were silent.
The four experts, who knew the truth, had almost given up.
The other party''s words were simply perfunctory.
Comprehend the true meaning of the chaos?
They had already reached this level, so how could theyckprehension?
The true meaning of the chaos was the supremews.
If the path was blocked, how could oneprehend it?
"Thank you for your guidance, Senior."
The voice of Giant Chaos God trembled slightly.
It was as if he was excited.
His heart was filled with despair and anger.
However, he did not dare to show it.
He did not dare to reveal any clues that might be discovered.
Even though his voice was trembling, he still gave off a feeling of excitement.
He did not want to die!
Perhaps there was still hope within the Heavenly Dao?
The descent of a chaos supreme realm expert meant that the Heavenly Dao was unusual.
Could it be that there was a way to break through using the Heavenly Dao, and the other party was here to block it?
All sorts of thoughts appeared in his mind.
Jue acknowledged him with a soft ''hmm'' and looked at Qin with an indifferent expression.
"Interesting. You actually escaped my power and became the spirit of the Heavenly Dao, cutting off all past karma. You have some skills."
As soon as he said this, Qin''s expression darkened.
"You''re the backer behind Prison Dao Ancient God?"
"I guess so."
"I don''t care how you managed to escape this cmity. I''ll give you a choice. Be my ve, or die."
Jue looked down at him.
Qin was a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, and he had the responsibility to maintain the order of the Heavenly Dao.
As such, he had some authority within the Heavenly Dao.
To control the Heavenly Dao, one had to control the divine beings of the Heavenly Dao, which was also the simplest and gentlest way to control the Heavenly Dao.
Jue also wanted to find the origin of the Heavenly Dao through Qin.
The fact that Qin had managed to escape with his life indicated how unusual the Heavenly Dao was.
If he had note personally, he would not have known that someone had actually escaped from his hands.
"I''m a divine being of the Heavenly Dao. There''s no way that I will be your ve," Qin sneered.
So what if the other party was a chaos supreme realm expert?
The only way to kill him was to destroy the Heavenly Dao or extract him from the Heavenly Dao.
Qin Mu knew that the Heavenly Dao was not simple, and it would not sit by idly and watch him be destroyed.
"That''s not the answer I wanted to hear," Jue said coldly.
He lifted his hand and grabbed Qin.
Bang! Bang!
Qin immediately exploded and disappeared.
Jue snorted.
As long as the Heavenly Dao was not destroyed, the divine beings of the Heavenly Dao would not die?
However, how could the Heavenly Dao stop him?
He was a chaos supreme realm expert!
He reached out directly into the Heavenly Dao.
"Since you''re not willing to be a ve, then disappear!"
A giant hand stretched out toward the Heavenly Dao. The power of rejection of the Heavenly Dao emerged, the power of thews emerged, and lightning struck.
However, none of them could shake this hand.
Qin''s figure appeared within the Heavenly Dao, silently watching the huge hand descend.
The Ancient Chaos Gods'' avatars in the Heavenly Dao were all shaken, and they gathered together to distance themselves from the descending hand.
Huang Long''s figure appeared. He took a look and then disappeared into the Heavenly Dao.
The Spirit-devouring Flower''s branches shook, and it instantly disappeared into the Heavenly Dao.
The giant hand was too powerful and terrifying.
It had already surpassed the entire Heavenly Dao.
This was the chaos supreme realm!
Hei Yue''s figure appeared for a moment, and her heart was greatly shaken. The strength of the person behind this giant hand was beyond her imagination!
The Heavenly Dao was already extremely powerful.
It was stronger than the Ancient Chaos Gods. However, it seemed to be unable to resist the giant hand.
This was the legendary chaos supreme realm?
The expressions of Ding Yue and the others also changed. They sensed the power and horror of the chaos supreme realm.
Ding Yue could not help but clench his fists as he watched the giant hand. Only by bing such a strong person could he truly control his own fate, right?
Chu Xuan''s voice rang out.
"This is the chaos supreme realm. I hope that all of you will be chaos supreme realm experts in the future, and even transcend the chaos."
Chu Xuan''s voice was calm.
The Heavenly Dao talisman appeared in his hand.
The current Heavenly Dao talisman was like a miniature world, and it no longer looked like a jade talisman.
It was a small world formed by the Heavenly Daows. When he pointed with his finger, the power of Heavenly Dao gathered.
Qin''s figure disappeared.
The Heavenly Daows instantly arose, and the supremews were faintly visible, blocking the giant hand that was reaching in.
It was not time for him to show himself yet.
The 100-year milestone had yet to arrive.
Giant Chaos God and the other experts were shocked.
The Heavenly Dao actually blocked the giant hand that reached in.
Jue''s gaze turned cold. Supreme power gathered around his giant hand, which kept reaching into the Heavenly Dao.
"The Heavenly Dao is a variable in the chaos. It will bring harm to the chaos and must be controlled."
"From now on, you are not allowed to approach the Heavenly Dao without permission. Your avatars must also leave the Heavenly Dao to avoid creating more variables."
The expressions of Giant Chaos God and the others changed.
The chaos supreme realm expert was actually stopping them from getting close to the Heavenly Dao and did not allow their avatars to stay in the Heavenly Dao. Could it be that the Heavenly Dao really contained the method to break through to the chaos supreme realm.
Everyone was silent.
Jue did not mind. No one could disobey his will except for other chaos supreme realm experts..
The supreme power around his hand continued to intensify.
However, the Heavenly Daows also became stronger, and the supremews manifested indistinctly.
Jue raised an eyebrow. The Heavenly Dao was unexpectedly powerful. It could actually activate the supremews when it was attacked?
The more it was so, the more he had to control it.
He did not directly attack with force, so as not to destroy the Heavenly Dao and cause damage to it.
Qin was just an insignificant ant, and could be disregarded.
For now, everything was still under his control, so he did not need to resort to violent means.
Aplete Heavenly Dao was more valuable.
Chu Xuan stood in the courtyard, strengthening the Heavenly Daows and guiding the supremews to resist Jue''s invasion.
He did not disy too much power all of a sudden.
He wanted to give Jue hope and buy time for the 100-year milestone to arrive.
In order to keep things usible, he had even allowed part of his hand to enter the Heavenly Dao.
Hei Yue and the others were so nervous that they did not even dare to breathe.
As time passed, Jue frowned.
Vaguely, he felt that something was not right.
While he was hesitating, the supremews appeared around the huge hand. It suddenly tore a hole in the Heavenly Dao. At this moment, a stream of time power flowed in to rece it, freezing his hand to prevent it from moving forward.
Jue snorted coldly. He exerted a little force, and the time power exploded and disappeared.
Chu Xuan was furious. If he didn''t have to wait for the 100-year milestone reward, he would''ve directly attacked and beaten the other party into a pulp.
If he continued, he would probably expose himself before the 100-year milestone arrived.
This was something Chu Xuan did not want to see.
Although he had been exposed, he did not leave the small courtyard, and the reward would not disappear.
However, the rewards for remaining hidden and being exposed were definitely different.
Only by remaining hidden would the reward be more generous. This was what he inferred from his knowledge of the system.
He believed that his intuition would not be wrong.
Chapter 700 Breakthrough (Part 1)
Chu Xuan looked at the four experts as he tried to dy the Jue''s invasion.
He had to divert Jue''s attention.
He could not use any more power, or Jue would definitely notice that someone was behind the Heavenly Dao.
The four experts were looking at each other with extremely gloomy expressions.
They felt a deep sense of powerlessness and despair, and felt immense hatred and resentment toward the existence that blocked their breakthrough.
At this moment, a voice rang in the minds of the four experts.
"Do you want to break through?"
"Do you want to take revenge?"
The four of them were shocked. This voice did not seem to belong to the chaos supreme realm expert who was attacking the Heavenly Dao.
"I want to!"
The four of them responded almost at the same time.
At this moment, they looked at each other and confirmed that they had all heard the voice.
"May I ask how I should address you, Senior?"
Giant Chaos God asked respectfully.
"I am the eternal, immortal, almighty, virtuous, and supreme Dao Master."
Just this name alone made this senior sound extremely powerful.
The four experts were once again deeply shocked.
"Senior Almighty Dao Master, the path to the chaos supreme realm has been blocked. How can we break through?" the monster ancestor asked.
"I will break the seal. You just need to seize the opportunity to break through."
"Senior, why do you want to help us break through?" Ancient God Void yer asked in a low voice.
Did this senior pity the four of them?
They did not even know each other, so why would this senior pity them for no reason?
Since the other party wanted to help them break through, there must be a reason.
Of course, no matter what the reason was, it was all fine and they would still be grateful to him.
They simply wanted to know the reason.
"The person in front of you possessed the supreme power of extinction. He''s the one who severed the path to the chaos supreme realm."
The voice resounded in the minds of the four experts.
At this moment, Giant Chaos God and the others were all stunned.
However, they did not look at the imposing figure. Even if it was just a nce, the other party would easily.
The hatred in their hearts boiled. There was no need to doubt the truth of what the voice was saying.
After all, there was no need for the other party to lie to them.
"I need you to break through to divert his attention and buy me some time."
"At the same time, I also hope that the chaos will continue to grow stronger and not stop here."
The four experts understood.
Once again, they were shocked.
This person was the expert behind the Heavenly Dao?
"I will tell you in advance that breaking through will be dangerous. He will try and stop you. Whether you can seed or not will depend on your luck and ability."
"I''ll break the seal. The rest is up to you. All you need to do is buy some time."
"It''s your choice whether you want to take the risk and break through."
So that was how it was!
The four experts looked at each other and made a decision.
To have cultivated to this stage, which one of themcked decisiveness and courage? They had experienced countless life and death situations.
If they missed this opportunity, they might not have another chance to break through.
Within the danger was also a precious once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!
"Senior, I choose to break through. Whether I live or die, I''m grateful for your help. If I seed in breaking through, I''ll stand beside you unconditionally," Giant Chaos God sincerely said.
Ancient God Void yer, Ancient God Void Destruction, and the monster ancestor were the same.
"Very good. Are you going to break through together, or will you break through separately?"
Giant Chaos God sent a message to the other three, "Let''s split up so that he cannot focus on all of us at once."
"Then, we''ll rely on our own luck and skills to break through. I hope that all four of us will seed!"
The four of them were in the same situation, and had the same enemy.
Furthermore, there was no enmity between them.
From this moment on, they were already considered allies.
After breaking through to the chaos supreme realm, as newly-ascended chaos supreme realm experts, they had to ally together to resist the power of the one who had blocked them.
"Alright!"
The four of them instantly split up and left in four different directions.
A certain distance away from the Heavenly Dao.
The three ancestors were all stunned.
"Don''t be too ostentatious, hide."
The immortal ancestor''s expression changed as he transmitted a message to the celestial ancestor, the demon ancestor, and Long Ao.
He immediately moved and disappeared into the chaos, hiding himself.
The rest of the Ancient Chaos Gods were also sensitive, and immediately t hid in the chaos.
Chu Xuan looked at the huge hand that kept reaching into the Heavenly Dao, and a cold gleam shed across his eyes.
The supremews in his body suddenly appeared and connected with the nine supremews of the chaos. A supreme power suddenly swept out and tore open a gap in the originally barricaded path to the chaos supreme realm.
Jue''s hand paused, and his expression froze. The path to the chaos supreme realm that he had blocked had actually been cracked open?
Who did it?
It was a tacit understanding between the chaos supreme realm experts that the path should remain blocked.
Who would break it?
Could it be that he had interfered with the Heavenly Dao and caused some changes in the supremews of the chaos?
Within the supreme primal chaos space.
"The path has been opened?"
A chaos supreme expert asked in bewilderment.
"Jue, who do you want to break through?"
The other person''s voice was cold.
"I''m afraid it''s an unforeseen event," an old voice rang out.
The moment the path was opened, the four experts felt their hearts tremble as they instantly sensed and connected to the nine supremews of the chaos.
Chapter 701 Breakthrough (Part 2)
The opportunity to breakthrough had suddenly appeared.
They could finally take the step that they had never been able to take before.
Boom!
Giant Chaos God''s massive body was wrapped in the supremews and was in the midst of a rapid transformation.
Supreme power began to emerge from his body.
It was the same for the monster ancestor, Ancient God Void sh, and Ancient God Void Destruction.
At this moment, Jue''s gaze was cold as he snorted. His other hand suddenly struck toward the four experts.
The moment he attacked, the few Ancient Chaos Gods who had not hidden themselves exploded, dying on the spot, creating bloody marks.
Roar!
In the face of such a terrifying attack, Giant Chaos God roared, and his body became evenrger. A giant hammer appeared in front of him.
Supreme power wrapped itself around the hammer as it struck out.
"You dare to stop me? The enmity of blocking my breakthrough must be avenged!"
Boom!
The hammer shattered.
The monster ancestor turned into a humongous monster, and behind him were countless illusory images of monsters, as he blocked this attack.
Ancient God Void sh and Ancient God Void Destruction also used their own techniques to block this attack.
"We will definitely take revenge!"
At this moment, they had already shed all pretenses of cordiality.
There was no need to hide it.
Either they would sessfully break through, or they would die!
At this moment, the entire chaos began to shake.
Countless experts were shocked at this moment.
What?!
It turned out that the path to the chaos supreme realm had already been cut off by someone?
"Hmph!"
Jue snorted coldly. How could he allow his enemies to break through?
He attacked again, trying to interrupt their breakthroughs.
At the same time, he used the supremew of extinction in an attempt to block the path to the breakthrough once again.
Chu Xuan sighed. Since he had already made a move in secret, if he did not do something now, it would be difficult for these four to break through sessfully.
The power of the supremews emerged again, and his supreme power swept out and blocked Jue''s supremew of extinction.
Pfft!
Giant Chaos God vomited blood as his powerful physical body cracked.
However, he still managed to block the second attack.
He was only a little bit away frompleting the transformation process.
Ancient God Void Destruction''s body exploded, but he instantly recovered.
His face was pale, but he still persevered.
One treasure after another appeared.
Ancient God Void sh and the monster ancestor were the same, both heavily injured.
However, they still managed to block the second attack.
"Seniors of the chaos, are you just going to watch?" the monster ancestor roared. If we fail, you will never be able to break through!"
An old voice suddenly emerged from the chaos.
"How can you block the path to the chaos supreme realm?"
A wave of power was transmitted over.
After the first one made his move, the other powerful existences followed suit.
Their power spread out.
It was all to help the four experts withstand the attacks andplete the final breakthrough.
Helping others was also helping oneself!
Jue temporarily withdrew his hand from the Heavenly Dao.
His eyes were extremely cold.
"Today, the chaos and order shall be rebuilt!"
At the same time, he raised his head to look at the supreme primal chaos space and said, "You guys are still watching? Make your move!"
In the supreme primal chaos space, an imposing figure appeared and looked down.
However, he did not make a move.
After a long while, an ancient existence said, "The Heavenly Dao is unusual."
"Do we need to make a move?"
"Jue should be able to handle it."
They were all silent and continued to watch.
Jue was powerful and could control the power of the supremews. How could he not deal with it?
How could it be so easy to break through?
Jue did not receive any response, but he did not care.
He raised his hand again.
His supreme power appeared, spreading throughout the entire chaos.
At this moment, many experts seemed to see a broken future.
It was as if everything was about to be cut off!
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow as Jue withdrew his hand from the Heavenly Dao. The four experts were about to fail their breakthrough.
They would not be able to resist Jue''s supremew of extinction.
The time they had bought was still not enough.
If Chu Xuan took a step further, he would definitely be noticed.
However, if he did not interfere, the moment Giant Chaos God and the other three failed, Jue would definitely use an even more heavy-handed method to invade the Heavenly Dao.
At that time, he would be forced to expose himself.
He had to stop them a little more and buy more time.
As long as one of the four experts seeded in breaking through, they would be able to buy more time.
That being said, the other chaos supreme realm experts did not interfere, which was unexpected.
As Jue made his move, the power that was helping the four experts crumbled instantly. The experts who had made their move were also severely injured by the bacsh.
As Giant Chaos God and the other three, they had yet toplete their breakthrough even after giving it their all. It looked like their breakthrough was about to be interrupted, cutting off their path forward.
At this moment, time power suddenly emerged, as a jade white dragon made his appearance. The time power was like a wave, rippling as the giant dragon circled the chaos.
The four of them were surrounded by the waves of time power, which kept resisting Jue''s power of extinction.
Huang Long''s weak voice entered the four experts'' ears.
"Hurry up and break through. I can''t hold on for long."
He was helpless and could only use the time power with Chu Xuan''s help to resist for a while.
After all, he was not a chaos supreme realm expert. Even though he could use the time power augmented by the supremews for a short time due to his special abilities, he was not strong enough and could only resist Jue''s power temporarily.
Moreover, after the event, he would be weakened and would have to enter a period of dormancy to recover.
"Impudent!"
Jue was furious.
Boom!
As the huge hand struck, cracks appeared on Huang Long''s body. Even with time power, he could not offset the attack.
He was still too weak.
However, he still managed to stall Jue.
Boom!
At this moment, when the waves of time power crumbled and Huang Long returned to the Heavenly Dao, Giant Chaos God roared and instantlypleted his transformation.
He did not need to stabilize his breakthrough.
His body was like a mountain and his eyes were blood red. His huge fist was aimed at Jue.
Boom!
Even though he was not as powerful as Jue, he could still hold him off for a while.
"Should we make a move?"
In the supreme primal chaos space, a chaos supreme realm expert spoke in a deep voice.
There was silence. No one answered.
Jue was furious. Those people were actually ignoring him!
He knew that he would be the enemy of these new chaos supreme realm experts, as he had been the one to block the path.
They were deliberately allowing this to happen to restrain him!
After Giant Chaos God sessfully broke through, the demon ancestor and the other two alsopleted their breakthroughs one after another.
The moment the three of them broke through, a giant hand descended.
A chaos supreme realm expert had made his move.
At the same time, another giant hand reached out toward the Heavenly Dao.
"Stop!"
Ancient God Void sh used all his strength to block the massive hand.
Since he had already broken through, he naturally had to repay the senior who had helped him!
They had to help him buy time.
It was also at this moment, the 100-year milestone arrived.
"You remained in seclusion for a hundred years and set a new record, nurturing disciples with monstrous levels of talent."
"You ended the Daoyuan cmity in advance, ended the Great Dao cmity before it began, started the Abyssal cmity, created the Heavenly Dao, and devoured the Great Dao of the nine zones."
"You formed the Divine World, and created the three realms, as well as the Buddhist World and the Monster World."
"You altered the course of the chaos, and caused it to enter a new era."
"You remained hidden and secretly helped the four experts break through to the chaos supreme realm. You have been rewarded with the Creation Chaos Scripture and supreme invincibility!"
A hundred years had passed, and the system issued a series of notifications.
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh. He had actually done so many things from thefort of his courtyard. The entire chaos changed because of him.
Excited, he checked his reward.
The Creation Chaos Scripture of creation was a cultivation method to transcend the chaos, which perfectly matched his 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation..
His wish had finallye true. He had obtained the cultivation method to transcend the chaos.
The other reward was supreme invincibility!
He was invincible!
He was invincible within the chaos.
Chu Xuan did not choose to receive the Creation Chaos Scripture immediately. After all, it would take some time toprehend the cultivation method.
Instead, he chose to receive the supreme invincibility reward.
In an instant, the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation in his body underwent a transformation. The embryonic supremews were the same.
His strength had undergone a huge transformation.
However, he was still very far away from transcending the chaos.
Even so, within the chaos supreme realm, he was already invincible.
The supreme invincibility reward from the system not only increased his strength, but it also gave him the ability to ignore the restraints of the supreme powers andws of others.
They would not be able to cause him any harm, and he now had the ability to kill them!
Chapter 702 Going Out (Part 1)
Chaos supreme realm experts were basically immortal. If he wanted to kill a chaos supreme realm expert, he would have to destroy their corresponding supremew and cause it to change.
Even a chaos supreme realm expert could not change the supremews of the chaos.
This also meant that, under normal circumstances, no matter how strong he was, he would not be able to kill a chaos supreme real expert, even if thetter was weaker than he was.
He could suppress and seal them, but could not kill them. This was the uniqueness of the chaos supreme realm. Only those who transcended the chaos would be able to do so.
However, those who had transcended the chaos would have already left the chaos, and would have no reason to interfere with the matters of the chaos.
Therefore, unless the chaos was destroyed, or the supremews of the chaos were changed or destroyed, chaos supreme realm experts were immortal.
Other than these two circumstances, the only time a chaos supreme realm expert would die would be when they encountered a great tribtion when attempting to transcend the chaos, like Lord of Chaos had.
Chu Xuan had the ability to kill chaos supreme realm experts, even without changing the supremews of the chaos.
This was the benefit of the supreme invincibility that the system had given him.
Chu Xuan was the only chaos supreme realm expert who could kill other chaos supreme realm experts.
This singr ability was enough to make him invincible within the chaos!
At this moment, another system notification rang out.
"You havepleted the first ''stay at home'' stage with flying colors. The system will now enter a dormancy for an update and restart¡"
Chu Xuan was startled. The system was undergoing an update process and restarting?
This was something he had not expected.
At that moment, the system panel disyed [Updating.. ]
Fortunately, he could still collect his previous reward despite this.
Chu Xuan let out a sigh of relief.
Then, he was overjoyed.
The system was being updated, and he was already invincible within the chaos, so he could go out.
After a hundred years, he could finally go out!
Boom!
At this moment that Ancient God Void sh was suppressed by a massive hand, and smashed into the Heavenly Dao.
In that instant, the entire Heavenly Dao and Divine World was shaking.
Were it not for the fact that Ancient God Void sh was doing his best to resist the attacks and constantly dissipate their power, the attacks would have alreadynded on the Heavenly Dao and Divine World.
That would have been a disaster.
In the distance, Giant Chaos God spat out mouthfuls of blood. His massive and powerful body shattered and reformed again and again.
He had just broken through to the chaos supreme realm, after all, so he was no match for Jue.
Even if Jue could not kill him, he could still suppress and seal him.
The monster ancestor and Ancient God Void Destruction were doing their utmost to resist the suppression of another giant hand.
Ancient God Void sh was standing in front of the Heavenly Dao, but he was already finding it very difficult to defend.
Were it not for the fact that the chaos supreme realm expert did not want topletely destroy the Heavenly Dao and Divine World, he would not have been able to hold on for this long.
Jue''s expression was cold.
The two of them waited for these four experts to break through before making a move.
He could take advantage of the fact that these four had yet to be strong and had just broken through to suppress and seal them.
However, it also meant that he had more potential enemies.
He had to be careful. In the event of any major changes in the chaos, the suppressed experts would break out of the seal and be a potential source of danger to him.
This was probably the result that the others wanted to see.
These four could distract him and even hold him back when major changes urred in the chaos!
He suppressed Giant Chaos God with one hand and then suddenly turned around and threw a punch at Ancient God Void sh.
"So what if you broke through? Today, I''ll suppress all of you!"
Ancient God Void sh was smashed into the Heavenly Dao.
At this moment, all of the living beings in the Divine World were in a panic.
The experts'' avatars all paled.
In the courtyard, the expressions of Hei Yue and the others also changed.
"Hmph!"
Chu Xuan''s cold snort entered the ears of everyone in the battle.
"The Heavenly Dao is the center of the chaos, bearing the fate of the chaos. The direction and future of chaos are not something you can be presumptuous about!"
After Chu Xuan spoke, Jue paused.
Immediately after, a few illusory figures descended from the supreme primal chaos space.
They all looked at the Heavenly Dao in shock.
Another chaos supreme expert?
How was that possible?
They were well aware of how many chaos supreme realm experts there were in the chaos.
If someone had broken through to the chaos supreme realm, how could they not know?
They were all looking toward the Heavenly Dao with puzzled looks.
"Controlling the chaos? How dare you! Where did youe from? You want to overturn the order of my chaos?" Jue shouted coldly.
Immediately after, a giant hand pressed down on the Heavenly Dao.
This time, he did not hold back, and exerted the full power of his supreme power of extinction, seemingly wanting to cut off the Heavenly Dao from the Divine World.
"You must die for blocking the path to the chaos supreme realm for all living beings of chaos and weakening the growth of the chaos!"
A mysterious force appeared and blocked Jue''s hand.
Chu Xuan took a step forward, and activated his divine might ancient form.
A long river paved with stars spread out from the world into the chaos.
The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and Vermilion Bird, the four divine beasts, protected the Four Spirits Star Chariot and disyed their powerful might.
Chapter 703 Going Out (Part 2)
The might of the four divine beasts shook the chaos.
Chu Xuan sat in the chariot, bathed in the majestic aura of his divine might ancient form.
Hei Yue and the others were dumbfounded.
This was their master?
Chu Xuan was also super excited.
He could finally go out and show off!
The Four Spirits Stars Chariot would finally be put to good use.
The four divine beasts protected each corner of the chariot, and each one of them had transcended the World Creator realm.
He had no idea how the system had managed to get these four to be the guardians of the chariot, but it did not matter.
After being momentarily stunned, Su Xian''er regained her senses and excitedly stepped onto the star path and boarded the chariot.
She stood beside Chu Xuan obediently. After all, she was his maidservant, so she was duty-bound to follow her master on his trips.
In the next moment, Chu Yun also rushed into the chariot. Chu Xuan''s disciples all quickly stepped on the star path behind the chariot.
They were extremely excited.
"Today, I will kill a chaos supreme realm expert and start a new era in the chaos," Chu Xuan said indifferently.
It was also good for his disciples to see the world.
At the same time, he would tell the experts in the chaos that these were his disciples to intimidate those experts and prevent his disciples from being bullied when they ventured out into the chaos.
Outside the Divine World, the four experts were covered in blood, and their auras were in disarray as they gathered together.
They were extremely excited. It seemed that they had been sessful in buying time for the senior.
That senior was about to make a move!
Jue''s expression turned grave.
The rest of the chaos supreme realm experts also descended.
However, they were all quite far away.
Especially two of them, who were the more ancient ones.
Those two looked at the Heavenly Dao, and no one knew what they were thinking.
The star path spread into the chaos, dazzling those who saw it, and the roars of the four divine beasts rang out.
Which chaos supreme realm expert had this kind of prestige and aura?
Jue looked at the others.
"An unknown chaos supreme realm expert, and you all want to indulge him?"
An old voice rang out.
"Uncontroble variables can be suppressed. Don''t worry, we will not sit by and watch."
Jue snorted coldly in his heart.
These guys were simply letting him test the other party''s strength.
Jue knew that these people were all afraid of his growth and potential, as well as of his supremew of extinction.
They were afraid that once he reached a certain level, he would be able to block them from improving further.
However, what did it matter if he had one more powerful enemy?
Jue was confident that he would eventually be the number one chaos supreme realm expert.
A chariot charged up from the Divine World, traversing a star path that seemed to materialize under its wheels.
On the chariot sat a majestic existence that could not be looked at directly.
Even the chaos supreme realm experts could sense the majesty and might of that mysterious chaos supreme realm expert.
Although his face could not be seen clearly, he looked like a god that had descended from the heavens.
At this moment, they were all shocked, including the four experts who had just broken through to the chaos supreme realm.
Was this that mysterious senior?
He was too majestic and imposing!
Compared to the other chaos supreme realm experts, the difference was like night and day.
Furthermore, were those the four divine beasts?
It was no wonder the four divine beasts had disappeared. It turned out that they had submitted to such a terrifying existence.
Then, they looked at the people on the star path.
Were those not the most outstanding cultivators on the Heavenly Dao Arena earlier?
So this senior was the one who trained them?
No wonder they were so freakish and managed to defeat their avatars.
When Chu Xuan appeared, countless experts who were paying attention to the Heavenly Dao were shocked.
The three ancestors could not help but also emerge from their hiding ces in shock, as did many other Ancient Chaos Gods.
What kind of terrifying existence was this?
This person was so majestic that they could not even look at him directly.
Chu Xuan was very happy.
The star path spread toward the chaos, and as the chariot traversed the star path, the divine might ancient form exuded supreme majesty.
He was looking down upon the other chaos supreme experts from above.
Excluding the four experts who had just broken through, there were a total of seven chaos supreme experts, which was not arge number.
Chu Xuan guessed that it had something to do with the path to the chaos supreme realm being blocked.
He looked at the chaos.
This was Chu Xuan''s first time observing chaos from outside the Heavenly Dao. It was as if he could see the entire expanse of the chaos in his field of vision.
However, it was only an illusion. Even with his strength as a chaos supreme realm, he could not see the edges of the chaos from here.
His gaze looked into the distance.
There was a terrifying chaos abyss with oldws of the chaos entwined around it. Furthermore, there seemed to be something hidden beneath the abyss.
He saw two other smaller abysses, which were not surrounded by the power of the oldws. Rather, there was a suppressive power that clearly contained the supremew of extinction.
There were actually two chaos supreme experts who were suppressed there!
As for the person who suppressed them...
It was obviously Jue.
This person was really not a good person.
He was also extremely powerful due to the overbearing power of his supremew of extinction.
Jue''s eyes shed with cold light as he said, "In the chaos, there is no chaos supreme realm expert like you. Where did youe from?"
"You have changed the Great Dao of the nine zones and disrupted the order of the chaos. You must provide an exnation for your actions!"
Chu Xuan looked down at him.
"You blocked the path of all living beings to the chaos supreme realm and weakened the growth of chaos. What punishment do you deserve?"
"Today, I will remove you on behalf of all of the living beings in the chaos!"
Jue''s aura burst forth. The chaos trembled, andyers of space shattered. In an instant, the supreme primal chaos space was revealed.
The supremews wrapped around the surroundings, protecting the supreme primal chaos space.
The experts of the chaos all fled and left this ce.
It was a battle between chaos supreme realm experts.
Even a small shockwave was enough to turn them into ashes!
"I have suppressed more than one chaos supreme realm expert ever since I broke through to the chaos supreme realm. I''m afraid another one will be added to that number today!"
Chu Xuan''s appearance was shocking, but Jue felt that it was just a shy show of power and that there was no reason to be afraid.
Giant Chaos God and the others also released their auras and locked onto Jue. This was their hated enemy.
"You have just broken through and have not stabilized your cultivation yet. Don''t get involved," an ancient voice rang out.
An aura suppressed the four experts.
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow, but he was not in a hurry to attack.
He looked at the other six chaos supreme realm experts.
"What are your thoughts?"
He was considering whether he should kill all six of them if they attacked.
After that, he would release the two that had been suppressed.
Then, all of the supreme realm experts in the chaos would be indebted to him and would listen to his instructions.
In a sense, he would have unified the chaos.
"You have to give us an exnation. Why did the Heavenly Daoe about? What are your intentions?"
A chaos supreme realm said.
"Exnation? Are you even worthy?"
Chu Xuanughed in disdain.
He stood up and alighted the chariot onto the star path.
His unparalleled majestic figure almost made him seem like the master of this chaos.
At a certain moment, the heart of that chaos supreme realm expert trembled slightly.
His expression changed slightly.
The words he was about to say were immediately swallowed back.
The aura on his body was also slightly restrained.
Without saying a word, he backed away a little.
His movements were concealed. The rest of the chaos supreme realm experts'' attention was focused on Chu Xuan, so they did not notice this.
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
This was getting interesting.
Was that an ancient chaos supreme realm expert?
He actually noticed that something was wrong and immediately backed out to avoid being caught up in the forting.
This person''s sense of danger must be extraordinary.
It was likely that he had relied on this ability to avoid danger time and time again before finally ascending to the chaos supreme realm.
''I won''t kill this one.''
He decided that it would be boring if all of the chaos supreme realm experts in the entire chaos were his people.
There always had to be somepetition.
As for the other five, it would depend on whether they could figure out the situation in time.
That being said, Jue had to be killed.
Otherwise, once Chu Xuan transcended the chaos, this person would definitely repeat his actions again and block the path to the chaos supreme realm, which would threaten the growth of the Heavenly Dao.
Chapter 704 Going Out (Part 3)
"Arrogant!"
Jue said angrily.
The other five chaos supreme realm experts were also furious.
They were not worthy?
They were all chaos supreme experts and the mightiest beings in the chaos, yet this person had judged them to be unworthy?
How could they bear to be looked down upon like this?
In an instant, five auras surged and locked onto Chu Xuan.
It looked like they would attack at any moment.
Giant Chaos God and the other three immediately roared and exploded with their own auras after being released from the aura from that ancient chaos supreme realm expert that had backed off.
Each of them locked onto one person.
It should not be a problem for them to buy some time.
Then, the remaining ancient chaos supreme realm expert suddenly retracted his aura and turned to suppress the four experts.
"Juniors, don''t interfere."
At the same time, he retreated a little.
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
This old man was cunning as well.
It was no wonder they had lived such long lives.
Chu Xuan could tell that these two old men had long lost their drive.
Back then, when they broke through to the chaos supreme realm, it was probably because of some opportunities and fortunes.
Of the seven chaos supreme realm experts, Jue had the most potential and ambition.
The two old men seemed to be slightly stronger, but that was the end of it.
Jue would definitely catch up eventually.
The other four were not as ambitious as Jue, but they at least still had the drive to push forward.
"Arrogant?"
Chu Xuan chuckled.
"I''ve always kept a low profile and have never been arrogant!"
He looked at Jue and said, "I''ll give you a chance to live. Bow your head and be my charioteer."
"You dare to insult me?"
Jue was furious.
"Die!"
Layers of chaotic space crumbled, and the star path trembled, slowly copsing inch by inch.
The supremews appeared, unceasingly maintaining the supreme primal chaos space.
At this moment, the Heavenly Dao was affected by the surging aura and also shuddered.
Countless experts were shocked.
Was this the power of a chaos supreme realm expert?
Even the four experts felt pressured.
The difference was too great.
They had just broken through to chaos supreme realm, and had yet to master the use of supreme power.
It was true that it was almost impossible to kill them now that they were chaos supreme realm experts. However, Jue could definitely suppress them.
Without senior''s help, even if they had broken through, they would still be suppressed in the end.
Jue attacked in anger, disying his terrifying power.
It was as if the chaos was about to be reduced to nothingness.
The expressions of the experts who were watching all changed greatly. They felt as if their divine souls were about to be torn apart.
As for Su Xian''er, Chu Yun, and Chu Xuan''s disciples, they were shielded from Jue''s terrifying aura. However, they could see its effects, as spatial cracks appeared everywhere, and even the chaos itself seemed to tremble.
It was too terrifying!
Was this how powerful chaos supreme realm experts were?
However, when they saw Chu Xuan''s unfathomable figure standing on the star path, unfazed, they remembered that despite what was going on, they were safe.
They heaved a collective sigh of relief.
"Hmph!"
Chu Xuan snorted.
Then, a mysterious power descended upon the chaos,pletely shattering Jue''s aura, as it was as fragile as paper.
Every living being in the chaos heard that snort, and could sense that mysterious power.
At this moment, they all felt like ants, and could only marvel at Chu Xuan''s power.
Chu Xuan''s eyes shone with divine light, as he took a step forward. He looked like a god looking down upon mere mortals.
"Since you''re seeking your own death, I''ll fulfill your wish!"
Chu Xuan''s majestic voice resounded.
He raised a hand and pressed it down upon Jue.
Jue''s expression changed.
The other party was unexpectedly powerful.
"Attack!"
He turned around and looked at the other six chaos supreme realm experts.
He roused his supreme power to its limits and went all out, unleashing a tremendous attack toward Chu Xuan''s descending palm.
The two ancient chaos supreme realm experts retreated even further away silently.
The other four were shocked, hesitating about whether they should attack.
Boom!
Chu Xuan''s terrifying palm was surrounded by the supremews. His supreme power was beyond imagination. Jue''s supreme power paled inparison.
p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Boom!
Jue''s supreme power crumbled inch by inch. He roared, but he could not escape his fate.
As the palm pressed down, the expressions of the four chaos supreme realm experts who were hesitating changed again.
Jue could not even withstand a single blow and was suppressed just like that?
How could this mysterious chaos supreme realm expert be so powerful?
Could it be that he existed before the chaos, and was an extremely ancient existence?
Then, something terrifying happened.
The nine supremews appeared, and a portion of one of thews separated itself from the group. Then¡
It shattered!
At this moment, Jue shrieked in pain and his body turned into nothingness.
His supremew of extinction also began to crack apart at this moment, fusing into the supreme primal chaos space.
Boom!
The chaos began to shake.
Everyone could vaguely hear a sorrowful cry that resounded throughout the chaos.
Chapter 705 Jues Death
The sorrowful cry grew louder and louder. All of the living beings in the chaos could hear it, and could feel the slight trembling of the chaos.
The sorrowful cry and a cold wind gently swept through the entire chaos.
Confusion filled the minds of the living beings of the chaos
What was going on?
What was that sorrowful cry and cold win?
Those who had transcended the World Creator realm were shocked, as an indescribable feeling filled their hearts.
They realized that something terrible had happened in the chaos.
The experts watching what was going on around the Heavenly Dao all tensed up and held their breaths, not daring to make a single sound.
Their hearts were trembling.
Their divine souls were trembling.
It was too terrifying!
A chaos supreme realm expert had fallen!
It was rumored that a chaos supreme realm expert, who had never been defeated, had fallen today.
Were chaos supreme realm experts not supposed to be immortal?
Furthermore, he was killed by a terrifying existence with a single palm strike!
The four experts were also drenched in cold sweat.
Jue''s death had been a huge blow to them.
They realized that even as chaos supreme realm, they could still die. However, they were also relieved.
Their breakthrough was all thanks to this senior, so they could be considered his followers.
From now on, they had an iparably powerful backer!
The other six chaos supreme realm experts were terrified.
This was the first time they had felt fear ever since they broke through to the chaos supreme realm!
A chaos supreme realm expert had actually fallen!
Furthermore, Jue was the one of the strongest among them, and would have eventually surpassed all of them.
However, he had been killed in a single blow!
How could a chaos supreme realm expert die? They were connected to the supremews!
The supremews of the chaos only appeared for a moment before a portion of one itsws broke.
However, it did not take long for it to restore itself after Jue died.
Honestly, if Jue had been killed after a bitter and brutal battle, they would not have been so frightened.
They would definitely have rushed forward immediately and suppressed and sealed this fellow who had the ability to kill chaos supreme realm experts.
Furthermore, they would guard the seal at all times to prevent any idents.
They did not dare to move. What had happened to Jue could befall them in an instant as well!
It had happened so quickly that they did not even have time to react or make a move.
In a sense, this was a blessing. Otherwise, they would have offended this mysterious expert.
That being said, although they had not attacked, they were also involved in the schemes against the Heavenly Dao.
The more they thought about it, the more frightened they became. They were all racking their brains on how they could escape this cmity.
Su Xian''er and the others looked at Chu Xuan with admiration.
Such a terrifying expert had been killed with a single attack.
"As expected, Master is invincible," Ding Yue said in shock.
The sorrowful cry and cold windsted for half an hour before disappearing.
The chaos then returned to its peaceful state. However, the experts did not share that same peace, and were unable to calm down.
Many Ancient Chaos Gods were filled with indescribable emotions. They remembered that there had once been a simr sorrowful cry and cold wind in the past. Furthermore, it was even louder andsted longer than this time.
Back then, they did not know what this phenomenon had meant.
p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® However, today, they had personally witnessed the fall of a chaos supreme realm expert, and understood what that phenomenon back then meant.
Furthermore, the severity of the phenomenon back then could only mean that the chaos supreme realm expert who had fallen back then was much more powerful than Jue.
How did someone like that die?
Could it be that he was also killed by this terrifying existence?
Chu Xuan looked at the other six.
The two old men had already retreated further away, clearly expressing their stance to not participate in this matter.
The corners of his mouth twitched. These two really knew how to judge the situation.
When they saw Chu Xuan''s gaze, the two old men immediately became nervous.
"My Lord, I have nothing to do with Jue. I tried to persuade him, but he was too strong. I couldn''t do anything."
"My Lord killed Jue and maintained the order of the chaos. I am in full support of your actions!"
One of them quickly expressed his stances, going so far as to call him ''Lord''.
They were clearly willing to be his pawns and subordinates.
"My Lord, I''ve never been on good terms with Jue, and have always been critical of his actions. Thankfully, you have upheld justice for the living beings of the chaos today by killing him. My Lord is truly righteous!"
The other old man quickly followed suit.
The other four chaos supreme realm experts looked at the two old men in disbelief.
Before this, the two of them had always maintained an air of superiority as seniors, and they had not dared to offend these two ancient chaos supreme realm experts.
Even Giant Chaos God and the other three were stunned by their words.
How shameless and thick-skinned!
Chu Xuan''s eyes passed over the two old men.
The two old men heaved a sigh of relief. Their lives were spared.
Dignity could be lost, but not one''s life.
Chu Xuan looked at the remaining four chaos supreme realm experts, who trembled nervously.
However, they could not bring themselves to be as shameless as the old men.
After a long while, one of them said, "This matter is our fault. How does Senior wish to punish us?"
"Where did you go wrong?"
Chu Xuan''s voice was emotionless.
"We shouldn''t have interfered with the Heavenly Dao," the chaos supreme realm expert replied nervously.
Resist?
It was useless even if he risked his life.
As for groveling like those old men, he could not do it either.
After all, he still wanted to protect his dignity.
"What else?"
There was more?
The four chaos supreme realm experts looked at each other. Other than interfering with the Heavenly Dao and coveting it, what else had they done wrong?
After a long while, another chaos supreme realm said, "We shouldn''t have allowed Jue to mess with the order of the chaos."
Chu Xuan did notment.
He looked at the four of them and remained silent for a long time.
The four chaos supreme realm experts felt as if a huge rock was weighing down on their hearts.
The pressure was mounting with every passing moment.
They wondered how this terrifying existence would deal with them, and felt despair.
They were chaos supreme realm experts, yet were still unable to control their own fates, like ants.
"Since you know that you''ve done wrong, how should you be punished?"
Finally, Chu Xuan spoke.
How should they be punished?
The four of them looked at each other. At that moment, they did not know how to answer Chu Xuan.
Who would be willing to die after cultivating to their level?
"Hmm?"
Chu Xuan''s gaze gradually turned sharp, seemingly indicating impatience.
Chapter 706 Punishment
The hearts of the four chaos supreme realm experts trembled, and they broke out in cold sweat.
Suddenly, one of them had a sh of inspiration.
He bowed and said, "Senior, we are theter generation of chaos supreme realm experts. Those two are our seniors. Compared to them, we don''t know much about the order of the chaos."
"Their understanding of chaos and order is far beyond our level."
"Since we''ve made a mistake, we naturally have to be punished. The four of us arecking and don''t know what kind of punishment we should receive. I think we should ask the two seniors how we should be punished."
The two old men cursed inwardly, ''B*stard, you actually dragged us into this!''
"That makes sense," Chu Xuan nodded.
He looked at the two old men.
"What do you two say?"
The two old men looked at each other with heavy expressions.
If they were not careful, they would be consigned to eternal damnation.
One of them carefully said, "My Lord, we have indeed made a mistake, which disrupted the order of the chaos. Naturally, we have to ept our punishment for this, and will do whatever you say withoutint."
The old man knew what needed to be said.
Chu Xuan was in a good mood and looked at the two old men with satisfaction.
People who could read the room and adapt ordingly would definitely be very efficient in doing things on his behalf in the future.
As for the other four, they were slightlycking.
"Since that''s the case, from today onward, the two of you will be responsible for maintaining the order of the chaos so that the geniuses can grow without being suppressed and the chaos will prosper."
This was not really a punishment.
Of course, he could be considered one as they would have to manage things on his behalf.
"Yes, my Lord!"
The two old men heaved a sigh of relief and quickly replied affirmatively.
Chu Xuan''s eyes turned to the other four chaos supreme realm experts, who could barely restrain their nervousness.
"The four of you will reflect on your mistakes in seclusion for a billion years!"
The four of them heaved a sigh of relief. This punishment could be treated as an extended closed-door cultivation session.
Without waiting for them to reply, Chu Xuan continued, "In addition, I''ll strip half of your supreme powers and inject it into the Heavenly Dao as punishment!"
Their expressions changed.
This punishment was too much!
However, in the face of such a terrifying existence, what could they do?
"Are you unsatisfied?"
Chu Xuan''s majestic voice resounded.
"No!"
The four of them hurriedly replied. Resistance would probably be met with death, which was a far worse alternative.
"Do you want me to do it, or will you do it yourselves?"
"We won''t trouble Senior regarding this matter. We''ll do it ourselves."
They hurriedly took action themselves and extracted half of their supreme powers and threw it into the Heavenly Dao.
They were worried that if Chu Xuan was the one to act, it would not be half of their supreme power that was stripped away, but all of it.
It was wiser to do it themselves. In any case, a temporary drop in strength was far better than the alternative.
By the time they were done with their one-billion-year seclusion, they would probably have already recovered their strength.
"Senior, do you have any other instructions? If not, we''ll return and reflect on our mistakes."
"Go ahead."
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
"Yes!"
The four of them left in a hurry and returned to the supreme primal chaos space to cultivate in seclusion.
It was too terrifying!
They were finally safe, and had survived a trip into the depths of hell!
"Greetings, my Lord!"
Giant Chaos God and the other three hurriedly bowed reverentially.
Were it not for this powerful senior, they would never have been able to reach the chaos supreme realm.
Chu Xuan nced at the four and said, "Cultivate well and strengthen yourselves."
"If you''re willing, you can spare some time to maintain the order of the Heavenly Dao and its development."
"Yes, my Lord!"
The four of them hurriedly agreed.
In fact, even without Chu Xuan''s instructions, they would also protect the Heavenly Dao.
At this moment, the Heavenly Dao changed again, and expanded to the point where it enveloped the Ancient Chaos World.
The supreme power of the four chaos supreme experts had nourished and strengthened the Heavenly Dao, and it once again entered a period of rapid improvement.
Within the Heavenly Dao, Qin was overjoyed.
He had be stronger.
He felt that his current strength was no weaker than the demon ancestor''s.
Chu Xuan looked at the two old men. "Go do what you need to do."
"Yes, my Lord!"
The two old men heaved a sigh of relief and instantly disappeared from where they were.
Giant Chaos God and the other three also left one after another and entered the supreme primal chaos space to familiarize themselves with their supreme powers.
However, they stuck together so that they would be able to help each other. All four of them had avatars in the Heavenly Dao, so they could detect any abnormalities there almost instantly and act ordingly.
Chu Xuan returned to the Four Spirits Stars Chariot, and the star path disappeared into the chaos.
His voice reverberated in the chaos.
"All living beings below that 100,000-mile mark can enter the Heavenly Dao."
The Heavenly Dao was officially open to the public.
Of course, it also limited the strength of those who could enter.
With Qin and Fengying, the two divine beings of the Heavenly Dao, the order of the Heavenly Dao would not be disrupted from within. The only threats were from outside the Heavenly Dao.
In the future, the Heavenly Dao would definitely be the center of the chaos, and a holynd in the hearts of all living beings.
Chapter 707 Chu Qiuluo (Part 1)
In fact, if it continued to grow, the Heavenly Dao would eventually rece the chaos.
At that time, how powerful would the Heavenly Dao be?
Chu Xuan returned to the small courtyard.
He looked at Ding Yue and the other disciples.
"You''ve all finished your discipleship under me. If you feel that it''s time for you to venture into the chaos, then do so. Your future path will be up to you."
"If you have any doubts, you can contact me through the Heavenly Dao."
At this moment, Ding Yue and the others were extremely excited.
Their master was too powerful.
"Yes, Master!"
Chu Xuan nodded and waved his hand and allowed them to leave.
"Thirteenth Brother, are you leaving?" Chu Yun asked.
"The chaos is so big, so I also want to take a look," Chu Xuan smiled.
"Yun''er, you cane with me."
Chu Yun shook her head.
"It''s fine. I have to continue teaching the humans in the New World. I still have to protect the Chu family as well."
"After all, grandpa really loves me."
Chu Xuan nodded. He was not surprised by Chu Yun''s choice.
He raised his hand and pointed, transmitting a stream of fate energy into Chu Yun, giving her the same level of authority within the Heavenly Dao as Qin and Fengying did. In essence, Chu Yun was also now a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, but without the responsibilities.
Furthermore, the Southern Region where the Chu family was located had be a unique small area.
People from the outside world were unable to enter.
That being said, there were no restrictions on leaving the Southern Region.
Chu Xuan suddenly thought of Chu Tianming and chuckled.
Chu Tianming had already broken through to the Heaven realm, and felt that there was no one who could oppose him in the Southern Region, which made him somewhat smug and arrogant.
He then left the Southern Region to fight someone, and was promptly defeated.
He had just returned to the Chu family''s ancestral residence a few days ago and was sulking like a child.
Then, Chu Xuan thought about his father and mother. There were no traces of them in the nine zones.
It was as if they had never existed in this world.
Did he really die in an unknown mystic realm without a trace?
Even though Chu Xuan was the master of the Heavenly Dao, he still could not find any traces of his parents.
It was as if these two were not living beings of the nine zones to begin with.
Something was very wrong.
Why was this so?
He looked at Chu. Could it be that his father had something to do with Chu?
However, if there really was a connection between, with Chu Xuan''s current strength, he should have been able to see it.
Chu Xuan felt that he should ask Chu Tianming about his parents.
He nced at Su Xian''er, who promptly said, "Of course I''ll follow you. I''m your maidservant."
Chu Xuan nodded.
Then, he released the Four Spirits Stars Chariots and ced the four divine beasts into the pocket dimension to give them a level of freedom.
Moreover, Chu Xuan also felt that the four divine beasts were too weak.
At the very least, they had to reach the chaos supreme realm.
The four divine beasts were all creatures blessed by fate. With Chu Xuan''s guidance, it would not be difficult for them to reach the chaos supreme realm.
The current pocket dimension waspletely different, and the Origin Great Dao had grown significantly.
It was not any weaker than the Heavenly Dao.
Chu Yun left and returned to the new world to continue teaching the new humans.
Su Xian''er, on the other hand, stayed with him.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry to leave.
Instead, he chose to receive the remaining 100-year milestone reward, the Creation Chaos Scripture.
Currently, the system was in the process of updating and restarting.
He did not know when the process would bepleted, but in the meantime, Chu Xuan was free and unrestricted.
He could use this time to explore the chaos and perhaps find a new base of operations if the system wanted him to remain in one ce again after it updated.
The growth of the Heavenly Dao was already on the right track.
With chaos supreme realm experts protecting it, it was unlikely that anything could threaten it.
Moreover, the Heavenly Dao Talisman was in his possession. Even if there was a problem with the Heavenly Dao, he could still intervene immediately.
After he received the Creation Chaos Scripture, arge amount of insights filled his mind.
The Creation Chaos Scripture was very special.
There was no specific cultivation method, only insights regarding creation¡
How to create chaos, the Great Dao, and living beings.
Chu Xuan then entered a state of enlightenment.
When he wasprehending, his entire being seemed to flicker in and out of existence, as if he did not exist in the current timeline.
Su Xian''er entered the pocket dimension and began her daily cultivation and preparation of food.
She was determined to be a good maidservant.please visit
A long time passed before Chu Xuan finally woke up from his state of enlightenment. When he did, he discovered that the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation in his body had more than doubled in size.
The supremews within his body had also grown a great deal.
His strength had increased greatly again. Those 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation had formed their own chaos, and even their own Great Dao within his body, which had surpassed the Great Dao of the nine zones and the Heavenly Dao.
Chu Xuan was enlightened.
This might be the true Great Dao.
Although the Great Dao of the nine zones was called a Great Dao, it actually had its limitations.
Were the supremews of the chaos actually a form of the Great Dao?
Chu Xuan believed that it was so.
Chu Xuan then thought of his 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation and the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation. Would there eventually be 3,000 chaoses in his body?
What was beyond the chaos?
To understand the situation outside the chaos, one had to transcend the chaos.
Chu Xuan let out a sigh. He still had a long way to go before he could do that, even if he now had a cultivation method that would allow him to transcend the chaos.
Chu Xuan looked at the system.
It was still in the process of updating and restarting.
He looked at the time and realized that it had been three years since he had begun his state of enlightenment.
It was time to leave the Divine World.
He would go to the chaos to travel and explore.
With a wave of his hand, Chu Xuan retrieved the pocket dimension and disconnected it from the Divine World.
As for the Netherworld, the Buddhist World, and the Monster World, these would remain in the Divine World and Heavenly Dao.
When Su Xian''er left the pocket dimension, her face was filled with joy.
"Sir, are we leaving? "
She was very excited that she could finally explore the chaos.
"Mm. In a bit."
Before he left, Chu Xuan had one more thing to deal with, which was regarding the matter of his parents.
He stepped forward, and his figure disappeared.
Momentster, he appeared outside Chu Tianming''s cultivation room.
After this old man lost, he had entered a period of bitter cultivation to get stronger to get revenge.
Chu Xuan felt that it was fine as long as the old man was happy.
He did not barge in directly, for fear of scaring the old man.
He knocked on the door.
"I''ve already said that other than Yun''er, no one else is to bother me!"
Chu Tianming''s furious voice came from the cultivation room.
Chu Xuan was speechless.
In the entire Chu family, Chu Yun was the only exception when it came to Chu Tianming''s anger and behavior.
The other members of the Chu family were already used to this.
"It''s Chu Xuan."
The voice on the other side fell silent.
After a while, the door opened.
"You''re finally willing to leave the small courtyard?"
Chu Tianming snorted.
Chu Xuan strode in and looked at his grandpa. His hair was a mess, and he was obviously scratching his head in frustration.
"Tell me, what''s the matter?"
Chu Tianming sighed and his tone softened.
Perhaps he was missing his genius third son, Chu Qiuluo, again.
"I want to ask about my father. Is there anything special regarding his situation?" Chu Xuan asked.
Chu Tianming looked at him in confusion.
Even though he was a Heaven realm expert, this grandson of his still seemed as weak as ever. It did however seem like he had broken through a major realm, which was probably due to Yun''er''s efforts.
There was a moment of silence.
"It''s time to tell you something," Chu Tianming finally spoke.
"Before your father was born, your grandmother told me that she dreamed of a purple light that fell from the chaos..."
Chu Xuan listened quietly.
"Qiuluo was born in a secret ce, and I was the only other person present there."
"At that time, we heard a sound from the Great Dao, and the purple light filled the surroundings¡"
Chu Xuan listened quietly.
Chu Tianming looked at him and said with some anger, "Do you think that I''m making things up?"
After all, Chu Qiuluo''s birth was too bizarre. No one would believe it.
"How could that be? I definitely believe you," Chu Xuan said solemnly.
He began to wonder if his father was the reincarnation of a chaos supreme realm expert. However, that did not seem right either.
How could the reincarnation of a chaos supreme realm expert enter the mortal body?
They would all choose to reincarnate in a simr manner as the Lord of Chaos.
Chapter 708 Chu Qiuluo (Part 2)
Chu Tianming stared at Chu Xuan for a long time, trying to confirm if thetter was being serious.
"I only figured out that it was the sound of the Great Dao after I broke through to the Heaven realm," he continued.
Chu Xuan nodded.
Chu Tianming had not been particrly powerful when Chu Qiuluo was born, so he naturally would not recognize the sound of the Great Dao.
"When your father was born, there were many strange phenomena and the sound of the Great Dao, but¡"
Chu Tianming hesitated for a moment before he continued, "I believed that it was a good thing, and was overjoyed. I was convinced that the Chu family would rise under Qiuluo''s leadership."
"However, back then, there were some special circumstances that caused your grandmother to pass away within a few years of his birth."
"It''s all my fault for being too weak back then. I didn''t even know what happened," Chu Tianming sighed.
"Your father is a genius. In fact, he had already reached the void realm when he was three years old."
"Thanks to Qiuluo''s existence, the Chu family suppressed the younger generation of the Qin empire, and he even became a famous genius within the Southern Region."
"However, once he reached the void realm at the age of three, his cultivation had stopped advancing."
"Actually, I think that Qiuluo had already surpassed the void realm, but did not want to disy it openly."
"I had high hopes for your father, but I also knew that the Qin empire, and even the Southern Region, would not be able to hold him back, and that he would leave for greater things one day."
"I just wanted Qiuluo to leave a son or a daughter behind before he left, so that that child could continue to lead the Chu family to prosperity."
Chu Tianming suddenly became angry as he spoke.
"But I never expected that your mother, a wild woman from god knows where, would capture Qiuluo''s heart and give birth to you!"
Chu Xuan understood.
If she had not given birth to such a useless child, Chu Tianming would not have been so angry with his mother, and he would not have constantly borne the brunt of his grandfather''s anger.
Chu Tianming probably thought that his mother had ruined his father''s monstrous bloodline.
"So, my father is probably not dead?"
"I don''t know," Chu Tianming replied dejectedly.
Chu Xuan''s eyes glowed as he looked at Chu Tianming. He could vaguely sense a special Dao aura in Chu Tianming''s soul.
It was obvious that Chu Tianming did not cultivate it himself. It had to have been left to him by his father.
Was it to repay the kindness of raising him?
Chu Xuan was silent for a moment.
This father of his was actually quite mysterious.
Of course, his mother was not much different.
There was a special Dao aura in Chu Tianming''s soul that even Chu Xuan could not probe the origins of, despite being a chaos supreme realm expert.
This was a testament to how extraordinary it was.
"You want to look for your father?"
Chu Tianming looked at Chu Xuan and sneered.
"Don''t even think about it, kid. With your strength, you''ll just die out there in no time at all."
"I don''t expect you to be sessful anymore," he said with a sigh.
"You''d better stay in the Chu family''s territory. I''ll arrange a marriage for you one day so that Qiuluo''s bloodline can be continued."
Chu Xuan nced at the old man and did not bother to say anything.please visit
However, it was clear that Chu Tianming really doted on his father.
It was also evident that this father of his was rather mysterious.
He was not in the nine zones, and perhaps not even in the chaos¡
Had he transcended the chaos?
How could that be possible?
Chu Xuan was in disbelief.
From Chu Tianming''s description, he could tell that Chu Qiuluo''s birth was unusual. However, Chu Tianming was too weak back then, so he had no idea what had happened.
Chu Xuan did not delve into his father''s background.
He just felt that something was off and was curious.
He did not even know if he would be able to see his father again.
In any case, Chu Xuan did not take the old man''s words to heart.
"Old man, it''s better for you to continue your closed-door cultivation. I won''t disturb you any longer."
Chu Xuan turned around and left.
Chu Tianming looked at his back as he left, his expressionplicated.
In the end, he sighed.
"Qiuluo!"
As his own strength increased and heprehended more things, Chu Tianming naturally understood that Chu Qiuluo''s background was extraordinary.
He took out a jade talisman.
"Protect Chu Xuan," he instructed.
"Yes."
No matter what, Chu Xuan was Chu Qiuluo''s only son. Nothing could be allowed to happen to him.
Back then, he was too annoyed and frustrated, so he expelled Chu Xuan.
It was not that he did not care about his grandson.
Chu Xuan returned to the small courtyard. With a wave of his hand, he disappeared with Su Xian''er.
In the boundless chaos, Chu Xuan took his time to wander about. Su Xian''er was excited as she followed Chu Xuan.
Aftering to the chaos, Chu Xuan did not show off and kept a low profile as usual.
He saw many living beings of the chaos heading toward the Heavenly Dao, probably to enter the Heavenly Dao.
Not long after Chu Xuan left, Chu Tianming received the news that Chu Xuan had disappeared.
He suddenly felt a sense of loss as he sat in the cultivation room in silence for a long time.
After a long while, he sent a message with a hoarse voice, "No one is allowed to get close to the small courtyard, and no one is allowed to touch a single de of grass or tree inside."
Of course, that did not include Chu Yun.
In the heaven realm, Ding Yue and the others gathered together.
"It''s time to leave this world and explore the chaos."
Chapter 709 Moving Forward
"Master has already left," Hei Yue said.
"I must be a chaos supreme realm expert," Qian Ming said firmly.
"Senior Brother, can''t you be a little more ambitious? What''s the big deal about bing a chaos supreme realm expert? Master killed one with a single blow. My goal is to surpass the chaos supreme realm," Chu E said.
"Right. We should surpass the chaos supreme realm." Qian Ming nodded.
"Don''t get carried away. Let''s talk about it after we transcend the World Creator realm," Xiao Liang said in an annoyed tone.
"Amitabha. It''s not difficult to transcend the World Creator realm," Demon Buddha put his palms together and said.
"I don''t even need to create a world," Hu Tianya said with a smug expression.
Qin Ying, Ren Changhe, and Du Yuan, who were standing by the side, felt that they were in the wrong ce.
These personal disciples were too f*cking monstrous.
"If I hadn''t met Master, I probably would never have known that the chaos existed beyond the nine zones, and that the chaos contained countless worlds and realms."
"These must be the myriad realms that Master was talking about," Ren Changhe said with a sigh.
"I think the myriad realms that Master mentioned might be outside of the chaos," Hei Yue said.
Ren Changhe was stunned.
He felt that the myriad realms that Chu Xuan had mentioned were not outside the chaos, but outside the world.
"It''s because Master was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to bear it if he spoke the truth. That''s why he only spoke so vaguely about it," Ding Yue said with a smile.
Ren Changhe came to a realization.
So it was like this¡
"Where did that Kingyer guy go?" Wang Luo asked as he looked around.
"I''m here," Kingyer shouted as he rushed over.
Fengkong was beside him.
"Since everyone is here, let''s go," Ding Yue waved his hand and said.
"Take care of yourselves in the chaos. We''ll meet again in a million years."
"Alright, see you in a million years!"
The group left the Heavenly Dao and arrived in the chaos.
They all split up and went to explore the chaos.
Hong Yuanchu sighed. He did not leave.
He was too weak.
Moreover, the human race needed to have some experts present in the Divine World.
Somewhere in the heaven realm, Chu stood up, and Xuan, Shui Lian, and Xi followed beside him.
"Ancestor Qin, I''m going to leave," Chu said.
Qin nodded.
"We''ll meet again if we''re fated to. Perhaps we''ll meet again after I break through to the chaos supreme chaos realm."
Ji also cupped his hands and left.
"The human race''s future development will depend on the human race itself. It''s time for me to find my own path of cultivation."
After Xia cupped his fists, he also left.
"Yun has been reborn. Do you want to go and see her?" Qin asked Mei.
Mei fell silent.
Yun was her sister, but she was no longer the same person as before.
In the end, Yun was no longer in this world.
"However, she has a new life. The past is the past," Qin continued.
"Then, can I apany Qian?"
Mei asked hesitantly.
"You can, but you must seal your strength."
"Then I''m willing to apany Qian."
Mei nodded.
With a wave of her hand, she sealed her strength, limiting it to the 100,000-mile mark.
Then, Qin waved his hand and sent her away.
"The Wu person you mentioned has been resurrected, and he has received a great opportunity," Qin continued.
"That''s great! Please send my regards to Wu," Chu said with cupped hands.
"I won''t meet him. I''m a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, and have to maintain my distance."
"I''ll say hello to Wu on your behalf," Ji''s voice suddenly rang out.
"Thank you."
Chuughed.
Ji''s avatar was in charge of the reincarnation cycle.
With a wave of his hand, Qin sent the three of them away from the Divine World and out into the chaos.
He still had to return and make arrangements for the human race''s Daoyuan realm cultivators.
Qin then briefly stood still, and suddenlyughed.
Perhaps, this was the best ending for him.
Back then, he had nned for a long time in order to control the Great Dao of the nine zones. He had wanted to rely on this to reach a higher level.
Now, he had be a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
As long as the Heavenly Dao was not destroyed, he would not die.please visit
Furthermore, the potential of the Heavenly Dao was boundless, so he would eventually be able to reach the chaos supreme realm.
His figure dispersed and returned to the Heavenly Dao.
It was his duty to maintain the order of the Heavenly Dao.
As for the heavenly spirit cat, the spirit-devouring flower, and the sky-shaking golden roc, they were all creatures of the Heavenly Dao, but would not interfere with the Heavenly Dao or his responsibilities.
Perhaps, they would only take action when the Heavenly Dao was truly facing a crisis.
However, would the Heavenly Dao still face a crisis at this point?
It was very unlikely.
Furthermore, he was not the only divine being of the Heavenly Dao, there was also Fengying, who had once been an Ancient Chaos God.
Qin appeared in front of arge tortoise and chatted with it. However, thisrge tortoise liked to sleep.
Then, his consciousness arrived at the river of time, where Huang Long was.
After the Heavenly Dao grew stronger, so did Huang Long. To some extent, Huang Long already possessed the power of a chaos supreme realm expert..
Qin chatted with him and told him about his adventures in the chaos. As expected, Huang Long was very interested.
At the same time, in the chaos, Ancient God Pan Mang was exploring the chaos.
He was Huang Long''s pawn and was ying about in the chaos on behalf of Huang Long.
Every time Qin spoke of a new event in the chaos, Ancient God Pan mang would excitedly run over to witness it.
In terms of status, Huang Long definitely upied the highest position in the entire Heavenly Dao.
Therefore, it was a wise choice to build a good rtionship with Huang Long.
Qin inwardly looked down on Fengying. He was a blockhead who only knew how to maintain the order of the Heavenly Dao.
Fengying had been neighbors with his incarnation for a long time, and they were old acquaintances, but the former still maintained his muddle-headed ways.
With the opening of the Heavenly Dao, quite a few living beings from the chaos hade to the Heavenly Dao.
Many forces also wanted to pass down their own legacies within the Heavenly Dao.
Anyone with eyes could all see that the Heavenly Dao would be the center of chaos, and that it had endless potential.
Many experts entered, so it was inevitable that fights would break out.
The experts from the Ancient Chaos World who had originally left returned one after another.
After all, the Ancient Chaos World had already been incorporated into the Heavenly Dao.
They naturally saw the Ancient Chaos World as their own territory, and fought several battles with the forces from the chaos.
Qin and Fengying did not interfere.
As long as it did not affect the heavenly Dao or cause any of the races to be exterminated, they would not interfere.
In the new world, in a human city, a three-year-old boy was holding a bead in his hand.
The bead seemed to contain endless malice.
One could vaguely sense a ferocious and terrifying figure inside the bead.
However, the little boy was not afraid at all.
Instead, he poked the figure in the bead with his finger.
Every time he poked the bead, he would hear a faint scream and angry roar from it.
For some reason, every time the little boy heard this voice, he wouldugh very happily.
No matter how bad his mood was, it would be better.
Moreover, even though he was only three years old, he was already a first-level Dao realm cultivator.
A graceful figure walked out of the small courtyard.
"Little Qian, it''s time to eat."
"Alright," he said.
The boy stood up and ran towards the graceful figure.
She smiled very gently and very happily.
The boy looked at his beautiful and gentle sister, and then at the burly man who was walking over from a distance. He asked, "Is she really my bride? "
Wu''s face twitched as he looked at Mei. When Mei red at him sharply, he quickly nodded and said, "Yes, she''s your bride!"
Qian scratched his head and patted the bead with his palm. He muttered, "But I''m only three years old. She''s already so old¡"
Mo Yao''s consciousness let out a series of screams.
Why?
Why did Qian reincarnate?
Furthermore, why was he still being subjected to this torture?
Mei hugged him in her arms and smiled like a flower. Her eyes were full of gentleness.
''You can''t escape me in this life.''
Wu sighed and turned to leave.
What an ill-fated rtionship!
Forget it, so be it.
Perhaps Ancestor Qian would ept it if he regained his memories of his previous life.
As for Mo Yao, he had brought endless pain and torture to Qian, so it was time for him to suffer.
Mei smiled happily and hugged Qian, kissing his tender face.
He then took out a small needle and handed it to Little Qian. "If you use this to poke the bead, the demon inside will scream even louder."
Mo Yao''s screams indeed became louder after a while.
Chapter 710 Touring The Chaos
Chu Xuan brought Su Xian''er along as he toured the chaos.
He saw many forces of the chaos as well as chaotic beings.
After passing through many worlds created by experts, some of them were extremely powerful, he came to the conclusion that they were not asplete as the Divine World.
Many of them were worlds created by Ancient Chaos Gods, and some of them were created and sustained using supreme treasures.
A number of the worlds were already ownerless. Their creators had either given up on them, or had died.
Some of these worlds were then upied by other experts or forces, who asionally managed to obtain the inheritances left behind by the creators of these worlds.
Some worlds had not been discovered yet.
Chu Xuan also explored many chaos abysses. Some were used to deprecate the oldws of the chaos, while others were used to suppress enemies of certain experts.
As he toured the chaos, he saw all sorts of things.
In the blink of an eye, a hundred years had passed.
The system was still in the process of updating and restarting.
Chu Xuan even suspected that the system had crashed.
As such, it was obviously unrealistic to rely on the system to quickly increase his strength and transcend the chaos.
He could only rely on himself.
For the rest of the journey, Chu Xuan explored the chaos while cultivating.
His strength was increasing at every moment.
However, he was still a good distance from transcending the chaos.
This year, he and Su Xian''er arrived at a huge chaos abyss.
This chaos abyss was like a huge ck hole with a terrifying suction force.
Even those who had transcended the World Creator realm would be sucked in, unable to escape. Only those who had reached the limits of that realm would be able to escape its clutches, but not without encountering dangers.
Su Xian''er looked at this terrifying chaos abyss and eximed, "This is too terrifying."
Chu Xuan looked down at the abyss. At the bottom of the abyss, he could see a powerful figure being suppressed.
Although the power of suppression had gradually weakened after Jue''s death, it was still in effect.
The person inside clearly wanted to break out of the seal, but it would take them at least a hundred thousand years to do so.
This chaos abyss was suppressing an expert who had just broken through to the chaos supreme realm. This person was probably thest person to break through to the chaos supreme realm before Jue blocked the path.
Unfortunately, he was not lucky, and had been suppressed by Jue.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and made a grabbing motion. A giant hand was condensed from his supreme power, which passed throughyers of seals and barriers within the chaos abyss, and grabbed that person and yanked him out.
The other party was in a daze.
It took him a long time toe back to his senses.
Then, he was shocked.please visit
He had actually been saved?
"Senior, many thanks for rescuing me!"
"Do your best to maintain the order of the chaos. Jue is no more," Chu Xuan said indifferently.
"Yes, I will definitely heed Senior''s words."
After being suppressed for countless years, it was easy to imagine how excited he was to be free.
Moreover, his enemy, Jue, had already died.
He was greatly shocked.
Such a powerful chaos supreme realm expert had actually died?
Were chaos supreme realm experts not supposed to be immortal?
After Chu Xuan rescued the person, his figure shed and disappeared.
The chaos supreme realm expert also disappeared and stepped into the supreme primal chaos space.
Time passed by quickly.
A thousand years passed, yet the system was still in the processing of updating and restarting.
Chu Xuan did not continue his tour of the chaos, but instead traveled to a ce near the edge of the chaos.
Looking from afar, he could see the supremews of the chaos. They were constantly rolling, like waves, expanding outwards.
Previously, when the system allowed him to see the supremews of the chaos, Chu Xuan saw two chaoses getting closer and closer, almost touching each other.
The sh between chaoses would eventuallye.
No one knew what was going on inside the other chaos.
The fusion of the two chaoses would definitely result in conflicts between the inhabitants of both sides.
Moreover, the chaos would collide and fuse with each other, which would definitely cause a tremendous cmity.
Arge number of the weaker living beings would die.
The chaos cmity!
When Chu Xuan looked at the supremews, which were constantly expanding outward, some special insights appeared in his mind.
At this point, he had already felt an inexplicable resistance pulling him back, and keeping him from leaving the chaos.
Only those who had transcended the chaos could break away from it.
Weaker chaos supreme realm experts would not even be able to see the edge of the chaos and would be blocked, unable to move forward.
Chu Xuan was sure that he was the only one in the chaos who could see the edge of the chaos.
Back then, the Lord of Chaos had wanted to transcend the chaos, but he had incurred a great tribtion, and failed and died.
Chu Xuan suspected that the reason why there were so few chaos supreme realm experts in the chaos was most likely due to many having perished like the Lord of Chaos as they attempted to transcend the chaos.
Chapter 711 New Era (Part 1)
There was a small residence in the chaos, which housed a miniature world.
It was floating in the chaos.
As the boundaries of the chaos expanded outward, it continued to advance.
Chu Xuan was used to staying at home, so after touring the chaos, that was exactly what he did again.
However, unlike when he had the system, he was now in secluded cultivation, striving to transcend the chaos as soon as possible.
Su Xian''er would often sit at the entrance of the residence, looking at the vast chaos, sinking into an inexplicable state.
She could not see the edge of the chaos.
However, she could sense that this ce was somewhat special.
Here, she almost seemed to be able toprehend the true meaning of the chaos?
She often came here to cultivate, and her strength increased by leaps and bounds because of this.
Furthermore, if there was anything she did not understand, Chu Xuan would also exin it to her.
Only she and Chu Xuan lived here.
Was it boring?
Su Xian''er did not think so.
As long as she stayed by Chu Xuan''s side, she was very satisfied.
This was the first time Chu Xuan had truly gone into closed door cultivation. The chaotic energy of creation in his body continued to surge out.
His strength was constantly increasing. The cultivation method to transcend the chaos was truly a wonderful thing.
...
After Chu Xuan''s departure, the Heavenly Dao continued to develop, fueled by the addition of half of the supreme powers of those four punished chaos supreme realm experts.
Within a short thousand years, one-third of the Heavenly Daows had already encroached into one of the supremews.
The Heavenly Dao had expanded more than a hundred times outward into the chaos.
The Divine World had expanded by more than ten times.
It had truly be the center of the chaos, and many living beings of the chaos continued to flock there.
Some defeated and dying forces and cultivators fled to the Divine World to avoid their enemies and preserve their legacy.
Those who had surpassed the 100,000-mile mark would not be able to enter the Heavenly Dao.
This made it somewhat of a safe haven.
Furthermore, if it was a new race, it would receive special protection from the Heavenly Dao when it was on the verge of extinction. This was in order to preserve the diversity of races within the Heavenly Dao.
It was an era where all of the races coexisted.
Furthermore, the Divine World was vast and still expanding.
Despite the influx of living beings, there was still plenty of room in the Divine World.
In this era, the human race had disyed great tenacity and drive.
Among all the races in the Divine World, the human race upied the most territory and was also the richest. Furthermore, they were the strongest.
After them, were the monsters and the Buddhists. The ghost race was not weak either.
The new world had already been connected to the Divine World, and the living beings there possessed more of the Heavenly Dao''s fate energy.
The Heavenly Dao was developing and thriving, constantly expanding.
A thousand years passed.
Some of the experts of the chaos who did not know what had happened back then were naturally tempted and attempted to sneak into the Heavenly Dao or plot against it.
Fengying ignored them and simply watched the situation develop.
They were destined for failure even if he did not intervene.
There was a new person who had transcended the World Creator realm who tried to force his way into the Heavenly Dao.
Qin did not know where the other party got his courage from, but was also not bothered to intervene.
That person who had forcefully barged into the Heavenly Dao was ultimately punished by the Heavenly Daows and suppressed within the Heavenly Dao, bing nourishment for the Heavenly Dao and its living beings.
The suppression wouldst for a thousand years!
The chaos was very lively.
It was as if they had entered a new era.
Geniuses appeared inrge numbers.
The chaos supreme realm experts maintained the order of the chaos and protected the growth of the geniuses of the chaos.
In a short thousand years, many geniuses had be famous throughout the chaos.
Somewhere in the chaos, in front of a huge mountain that was like an unsheathed sword, a Dao path was faintly visible.
The Dao path was like a long sword.please visit
This was the residence of a certain expert of the Sword Dao in the chaos.
In this chaotic region, he was also very famous.
The founder was a Sword Dao expert who had transcended the World Creator realm. It was rumored that he had killed an Ancient Chaos God and obtained an opportunity to break through.
He could be considered a veteran expert among those who had transcended the World Creator realm.
On this day, a young man with a longsword in his arms came to the foot of the sword mountain.
"I''ve heard that the Sword Mountain''s Jiu Jian has extraordinary talent and unparalleled Sword Dao. As a fellow genius of the younger generation, I''m here to challenge you!"
From the sword mountain, a sword beam shed.
"Sword Maniac Ding Yue? Who gave you the courage to challenge me?"
"Cut the crap, let''s talk with our swords!"
Ding Yue then attacked.
Jiu Jian was a disciple of the founder, and a World Creator realm expert. Despite this, Ding Yue was still not afraid.
He was already on the verge of reaching the World Creator realm, and needed an impetus to break through.
However, he would not create a world. He wanted to walk an entirely different path, just like Ji.
Sword beams shed, and the battle was extremely intense.
In an instant, the nearby experts all rushed over to watch the battle.
The sword maniac Ding Yue was rumored to be a genius from the Heavenly Dao, an invincible existence among his peers.
This time, he had actually challenged Jiu Jian from sword mountain, a World Creator realm expert, and a genius in his own right.
The founder of sword mountain watched the battle silently.
Ding Yue was extremely powerful. Although his cultivation level was not as high as Jiu Jian''s, he was not at a disadvantage. Instead, his attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer.
The expression of the founder of sword mountain was cold. Sword mountain could not lose!
However, all of a sudden, an illusory but majestic figure appeared in the vicinity, shocking him.
He sat upright and did not dare to move.
The shadow of a chaos supreme realm expert!
It was here to protect the geniuses.
No expert was allowed to bully the weak!
There was once an expert who tried to kill a genius, but he was killed by the shadow of a chaos supreme realm expert!
It was an unwritten rule in the chaos that the older generation experts were not allowed to interfere in the battles between geniuses.
They could save their own disciples and juniors.
But he could not attack the other party.
Otherwise, death was certain.
This was a rule that was set by the chaos supreme realm experts, so no one dared to disobey it.
The battle continued for a day.
In the end, Ding Yue broke through to the World Creator realm and defeated Jiu Jian with a single sword strike.
After defeating Jiu Jian, Ding Yue turned around and left.
Outside a certain realm, a huge white tiger was crouching outside the boundary.
"Hey you,e out and fight."
There was no response from within the realm.
Outside another realm, Xiao Liang wielded his spear and fought 18 geniuses in a row. No one below the World Creator realm could withstand the power of his spear.
In the end, it was the master of the realm, a World Creator realm expert who was forced to fight him.
The two sides fought for a day and a night, before Xiao Liang finally nailed the other party to the ground with his spear.
Even the master of a realm was defeated.
After this battle, Xiao Liang had also stepped into the ranks of World Creator realm experts.
Somewhere in the chaos, a terrifying me furnace was constantly devouring and refining everything. A dangerousnd was copsing continuously. Bits and pieces of it were swept into the furnace and refined into a unique big pill.
Wang Luo was panting slightly.
"It''s still a little too big. I have to continue refining it. I have to make it the size of a normal pill."
Terrifying mes filled a certain realm, as Xiang Xing''s consciousness emerged within the mes.
"Refining a realm is a little difficult. It will take more than a hundred years to refine it into a powerful supreme treasure."
He sighed and continued refining.
Chapter 712 New Era (Part 2)
Hei Yue had a transcendent aura as she traveled through a chaos abyss.
She was holding a person in her palm.
It was a rock, which had managed to give birth to a wisp of consciousness.
"I won''t dare to do it again. Please spare me," Panshi begged.
"Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."
Hei Yue''s tone was calm, as usual, without any emotional fluctuations.
A certain ce in the chaos was currently experiencing a cmity.
Terrifying bolts of lightning continued to strike the area.
Countless living beings howled miserably as they scattered in all directions.
Most of them were turned to dust by the lightning.
The owner of the ce was extremely pale.
He watched as the youth left the ce calmly. The lightning bolts seemed to avoid him.
He wanted to attack and kill this young man.
However, his spirit was shaken. A powerful bolt of lightning had already locked onto him and was about to descend the very next moment.
His heart was filled with regret.
He should not have ended up like this because of his greed.
Recalling the words of that youth, he felt even more terrified.
"You dare to covet my treasure? Don''t you know that any living being that covets my treasures and has ill intentions towards me will be gued by cmities?"
"You, including your city, will definitely suffer a great cmity!"
At that time, he had scoffed and locked the young man up.
In the end, the great cmity had really arrived.
Boom!
A terrifying bolt of lightning descended.
The owner tried his best, but it was to no avail.
He was reduced to ashes by the lightning.
The city had also copsed.
Chu E looked back and shook his head. He had already warned them that it would be troublesome if they provoked him, but they did not believe it.
He sighed inwardly.
He had never fought to his heart''s content ever since he had ventured out into the chaos.
It wasmon for his enemies to encounter all sorts of misfortunes and cmities after offending him.
How tragic!
Even if an expert attacked him, it would be the same.
Once, he was injured by an expert. While he was escaping, the expert who chased him suffered one cmity after another. In the end, he was even devoured by a giant chaotic being.
There were not many chaotic beings in the entire chaos, and it was extremely rare toe across one.
It just so happened that he had encountered it when the other party was chasing after Chu E.
Moreover, the giant chaotic being seemed to be displeased with that expert and swallowed him directly.please visit
Was it a coincidence?
It was difficult to believe.
Chu E shook his head helplessly and continued exploring the chaos.
He was afraid that it would be impossible for him to have a proper battle.
He had once encountered an expert who had transcended the World Creator realm. This expert did not dare to kill him due to the rules, so he only taught him a lesson and injured him.
However, after that, the expert would be struck by lightning every few days.
In the end, he even fell into a dangerous ce and lost an arm.
From then on, cmities struck one after another, and that expert was now in a half-crippled state.
It was too tragic!
After this news spread, those who could recognize Chu E ran away whenever they saw him, terrified that cmity would befall them as well.
The only ones who dared to provoke him were those who had never heard of his name or those who had heard of him but could not recognize him.
Chu E was in a mncholic mood.
He decided to change his identity and continue exploring the chaos to make a few friends.
If he did not hide his identity, no one would dare to be friends with him for fear of attracting trouble.
In fact, as long as there was no malice toward him, there would not be any disaster.
Why did each and every one of them have bad intentions towards him?
Within a certain ce in the chaos, Demon Buddha was dressed in snow-white clothes and sitting upright on the lotus tform. The Buddhist light around him was dense, and the sound of chanting echoed in the surroundings.
He was giving a lecture.
Below him were many living beings who were all immersed in the Buddhist dharma, even the leader of this particr force, who was a World Creator realm expert.
At this moment, they were all sitting down with their hands sped together, their heads lowered, looking extremely pious.
From now on, this force would be part of the Buddhist sect.
Qian Ming was currently engaged in an intense battle with a few geniuses of the chaos.
Kingyer was being pursued, and Chu Pingfan had killed a chaotic being with his saber.
Ever since they left the Heavenly Dao to venture into the chaos, Ding Yue and the others had made quite a name for themselves, and were known to be invincible within the same level.
There were naturally many geniuses who wanted to fight with them. However, they had never been defeated.
The chaos was very lively. Geniuses rose and roamed the chaos, and order was maintained.
All of the top powers in the chaos abided by the same rule to allow geniuses to grow and develop.
Time passed by quickly.
Chu Xuan''s small residence was still moving forward in tandem with the expansion of the chaos.
They were already a trillion miles away from their original position.
On this day, under Chu Xuan''s guidance, Su Xian''er had finally broken through to be a World Creator realm expert.
Chu Xuan looked at the system.
It was still in the midst of a new update, and seemed to bepletely stuck.
He could not count on the system. He could only rely on his own cultivation to transcend the chaos as soon as possible.
Perhaps, the system would onlyplete its update and restart after he transcended the chaos¡
Chapter 713 New Era (Part 3)
He looked at the supremews of the chaos, which had already been infiltrated by the Heavenly Daows.
The Current heavenly Dao could already amodate chaos supreme realm existences, so Huang Long and the other two had already reached that realm.
Qin and Fengying were still a bitcking inparison.
The development of the Heavenly Dao was all on the right path, and did not require Chu Xuan''s attention.
He believed that the next time he came out of secluded cultivation, the Heavenly Daows would have already upied one of the supremews of the chaos.
He entered secluded cultivation once again, and Su Xian''er followed suit.
Chu Xuan did not know when he would be able to transcend the chaos.
It seemed to be out of reach, but he did not stop cultivation. The chaotic energy of creation continued to surge within his body.
He cultivated for a long time; for a hundred thousand years.
Chu Xuan woke up from his cultivation session and sighed.
It felt like he was just taking a nap, yet a hundred thousand years had already passed.
He was also old.
When he looked at the system again, it was still in the process of updating and restarting. With this, he was basically almost certain that the system would onlyplete the update process after he transcended the chaos.
"Sir."
Su Xian''er appeared in front of him with a smile.
She had been cultivating for 100,000 years, and she had woken up twice. This was the third time. Even to a World Creator realm cultivator, a hundred thousand years was not a long time.
During this time, only those who had reached a certain level could live for this long, and many things had changed within the chaos.
Chu Xuan raised his head and looked outside.
A giant chaotic being appeared outside the residence.
It was extremely huge, and not much smaller than the nine territories.
It had the body of an elephant and the head of a bull. Its nostrils spewed out chaotic energy that looked like two small tornadoes.
This was not the first time Chu Xuan had seen a chaotic being. When he had first arrived at the edge of chaos, he had some as well.
These chaotic beings were not particrly intelligent and relied on their powerful bodies to roam the chaos. This one seemed to be feeding on the chaotic energy remnants that leaked out when the supremews expanded further outward.
It was no weaker than an expert who had transcended the World Creator realm.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and a piece of meat appeared.
It was dug out from the body of that chaotic being.
A piece of meat that was much bigger than Chu Xuan''s entire body was no different from being bitten by a mosquito for that chaotic being, so it did not react at all.
"Xian''er, try cooking this meat and see if it''s delicious."
Su Xian''er was momentarily stunned. He had dug out a piece of meat just like that?
She herself had tried to do the same earlier. However, with her strength, her attacks could not even leave a mark on the body of the chaotic being. She could not even get its attention.
"I''ll go prepare the condiments now!"
Su Xian''er was extremely excited.
Such a terrifying chaotic being should have delicious meat, right?
Given its powerful physical body, would eating it also improve one''s physical body?
Su Xian''er prepared the ingredients, then she threw the meat into arge cauldron.
After adding in the seasonings, she used her Fire Dao principle to cook it.
The spices she used were all top-grade treasures.
The cauldron was an ultimate chaos supreme treasure.
However, the meat of this chaotic being was extraordinary. It would take a long time to cook it even with these tools.
The longer it was stewed, the more vorful it would be.
The small residence seemed insignificant in front of the chaotic being, and it waspletely ignored by it.
The chaotic being then yawned andid down in the chaos, actually dozing off.please visit
Its massive body was floating in the chaos.
With a thought, the small residence suddenly disappeared.
The next moment, the residence appeared on the back of the chaotic being.
Chu Xuan checked the Heavenly Dao. A hundred thousand years had passed, and the Heavenly Daows had now upied one of the nine supremews of the chaos. Now, it was encroaching on the other eight supremews.
Given enough time, the Heavenly Daows wouldpletely rece the supremews of the chaos.
Chu Xuan was very pleased with the rapid development of the Heavenly Dao.
Chu Xuan checked the Great Dao Communication Group.
It had been a long time since he had paid attention to it.
Hong Yuanchu and the others were still active in the group.
After so many years, Hong Yuanchu had finally reached the 100,000-mile mark.
The Dao realm cultivators in the group had all broken through to the Daoyuan realm.
Mo Tu''s strength had also reached the 100,000-mile mark.
After Demon Buddha left the Heavenly Dao, Buddha Nanwu and Mo Tu became the leaders of the Buddhist sect within the Heavenly Dao.
Today, Buddhism was flourishing.
The ghost race had also be stronger.
You''er and Long Teng had both reached the 100,000-mile mark.
It was worth mentioning that the demonic Dao had also started to be active in the Divine World. The demon race had already be history, but the demonic Dao was open to all.
The human race was still the most powerful race in the Divine World.
There were countless geniuses.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and opened up a new group using the Origin Dao Ring.
He injected the auras of Ding Yue and the other disciples into the group. They could contact each other through this group.
Chu Yun was also added to the group by Chu Xuan.
In addition to his nine disciples, a few people who were more fated were also pulled into this group.
Qin and Fengying were among them.
Ji, Hong Yuanchu, Mo Tu, and Long Teng, as well as a few existences who had reached the Daoyuan realm together with them, were also pulled in.
These people could be considered his followers.
Chu Xuan simply mentioned the purpose of this group and no longer cared about it.
Kingyer was unusually active and began to show off his strength.
He even secretly expressed that he would return to the Divine World to beat up Hong Yuanchu.
He had finally surpassed Hong yuanchu, the great ancestor, and his ego was inted.
Hong Yuanchu''s face darkened. However, he was helpless.
This fellow, Kingyer, had actually caught up.
He sighed and decided to venture out into the chaos.
The group started to get lively.
They were all talking about their own experiences in the chaos.
"I don''t even have a single friend," Chu E said with a bitter expression.
The group fell silent for a moment.
Ding Yue and the others had all heard about Chu E''s feats.
It was simply terrifying.
"Junior Brother, the strong are all lonely. You only need us," Ding Yue consoled him.
Chapter 714 Millions Of Years (Part 1)
Chu Xuan stood on the back of the chaotic being and observed the expansion of the chaos.
Compared to the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation in his body, the chaos was more powerful.
The more he observed the edges of the chaos, the more he gained insights.
He finally felt that he could reach the boundaries of transcending the chaos.
It was no longer out of reach.
The meat of the chaotic being took ten years to stew before it was ready to eat.
Su Xian''er only ate a small piece, but soon felt that her Dao path had be more solid, and her physical body continued to strengthen.
She could not eat any more.
Chu Xuan divided the remaining meat into portions and sent it to Ding Yue and his other disciples.
He ate the rest by himself.
It had to be said that the meat of the chaotic being could greatly strengthen one''s physical body, and also stabilize the Dao paths of those who had reached the World Creator realm.
Of course, it was also very tasty.
The small residence stayed on the back of the chaotic being and followed it around. These chaotic beings would always stay around the edges of the chaos.
From time to time, Chu Xuan would cut off some meat from it.
A portion of it was refined into medicinal pills.
Another portion was used by Su Xian''er to make various kinds of dried meat items.
The remaining portion was naturally stored for cooking. Chu Xuan did not limit himself to just this chaotic being. Whenever the residence passed by any chaotic being, he would cut off a little bit of its meat.
The effects of the different meats were also different. Some could even strengthen one''s soul.
There was a type of chaotic being whose meat could actually strengthen one''s soul.
After a hundred years of rxation.
Chu Xuan once again entered secluded cultivation. Despite now feeling that transcending the chaos was within reach, he still needed a long period of time to achieve it.
Time passed by quickly.
In the blink of an eye, a million years had passed.
To most living beings, it was an extremely long time.
Many changes had taken ce in the Divine World, and many geniuses had risen up, especially within the human race.
The human race had reached its most prosperous period in history, as they were united by a particrly dazzling human genius.
The other powerful races paled inparison to the human race.
Demonic cultivators had also appeared in the human race. However, it was different from the demon race cultivators. The demonic Dao had already gone through several changes.
However, after the unification of the human race by that genius, the suppression of the demonic Dao intensified.
In the Divine World, there were three alliances, which existed to keep each other in check.
The Divine World continued to expand.please visit
It seemed to be boundless.
Even after a million years of development, it had yet to be fully explored or popted.
This was especially true for the heaven realm, as there were not that many Daoyuan realm cultivators.
The vast and boundless heaven realm almost seemed empty, partly due to the fact that most of the Daoyuan realm cultivators were in secluded cultivation.
In fact, no one knew where in the heaven realm where they might stumble upon someone who was cultivating in seclusion.
The Netherworld was getting stronger.
The reincarnation cycle was also moreplete and stronger.
There were also geniuses who managed toprehend the true essence of reincarnation and even used it to escape from their enemies. After reincarnating with their memories intact, they rose up once more and sessfully took revenge.
Ding Yue and the others eventually returned to the Divine World.
After spending a few years together, they once more ventured out into the chaos. All of them had reached the World Creator realm.
However, he still had no idea how to break through and transcend the World Creator realm, as it required the right opportunity and diligent cultivation.
Of course, breaking through was not a problem at all.
It was just a matter of time.
When Hong Yuanchu was venturing through the chaos, he met his ancestor.
Hong had already transcended the World Creator realm.
The human race was no longer considered weak.
Even though its foundation could not bepared to the Ancient Chaos Gods, they had four experts who had transcended the World Creator realm, who were Chu, Xia, Ji, and Hong.
Among them, Chu was the strongest.
Furthermore, there was Qin, a divine being of the Heavenly Dao.
It was rumored that he had reached the chaos supreme realm.
It could be said that the human race had truly be a powerful race in the chaos.
However, recently, the entire chaos was divided into two camps, with the Heavenly Dao on one side, and the chaos on the other.
Regardless of whether it was the human race, the immortal race, the celestial race, or any other race within the Heavenly Dao, they were all collectively called the Heavenly Dao race.
Those beyond the Heavenly Dao were known as the chaos race.
There was also a faint sense ofpetition between them.
The experts who came from the Heavenly Dao, regardless of race, would stand on the same side when facing the chaos race.
It was the same for the chaos race.
For the time being, there were no obvious conflicts. However, there were already signs that pointed toward conflicts erupting in the future.
Perhaps in the future, the Heavenly Dao race and the chaos race would have a great battle to determine who was the true leader of the chaos.
Chu Xuan opened his eyes. This time, he had finally touched the edge of transcending the chaos.
Chapter 715 Millions Of Years (Part 2)
Chapter 715 Millions Of Years (Part 2)
It was no longer out of reach.
In at most ten million years, he would be able to transcend the chaos.
He woke up from his cultivation, and so did Su Xian''er.
The small residence was still on the back of the chaotic being, which was wandering around the edges of the chaos.
Chu Xuan nced at Heavenly Dao, which was now two-thirds of the way into upying another supremew of the chaos.
Cultivation within the Heavenly Dao was no longer limited to the Divine World, as the Heavenly Dao had expanded far and wide.
Chu Xuan believed that in the future, the Heavenly Dao would be the mainstream pathway of cultivation within the chaos.
He also discovered that the chaos had changed.
The Heavenly Dao race and the chaos race?
Competition was inevitable.
This was a process that the Heavenly Dao had to go through to infiltrate and ult the other supremews.
The conflicts would not happen just once either. It was bound to happen over a prolonged period of time.
Chu Xuan looked at Su Xian''er''s cultivation level. She had reached the peak of the World Creator realm.
However, if she wanted to break through and transcend the World Creator realm, it would still take some time. This was also true for his disciples.
Chu Xuan decided to help them out.
First, he preached the Dao to Su Xian''er, and then gave her a ball of chaotic energy of creation, which would allow her to quicklybreak through and transcend the World Creator realm.
Following that, Chu Xuan also did the same for Ding Yue and his other disciples. They were considered the figureheads of the Heavenly Dao race, and it would not be good if they were at a disadvantage when going up against the chaos race.
Thepetition between the two races would mainly be between the experts who were below ten million years old.
Chu Xuan also realized that there were already some extremely powerful geniuses from the chaos.
Thanks to his help, Ding Yue and the other disciples were able to break through and transcend the World Creator realm within a short time.
With their monstrous talent and strength, they would be able to tilt the bnce in favor of the Heavenly Dao race.
This was especially true for Hei Yue and Chu E, who were both very special.
Chu Xuan did not continue his secluded cultivation.
Instead, he walked out of the small residence and stared at the edge of the ever-expanding chaos, wondering how long it would take for the two chaoses to collide.
Suddenly, at the edge of the chaos, he spotted a broken and charred corpse.
The corpse was still emitting an extremely powerful aura, and was surrounded by supreme power.
The corpse of a chaos supreme realm expert!
Chu Xuan sighed.
It was no wonder that there were so few chaos supreme realm experts in the chaos. Other than the two old men, the rest were rtively young.
This fallen chaos supreme realm expert was from the same era as the Lord of Chaos, and had obviously perished while trying to transcend the chaos.
These chaotic beings were also from the first batch of living beings in the chaos. They actually wanted to leave the chaos and transcend it.
That was why they were wandering the edges of the chaos.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and the corpse dispersed, and its bones scattered into the chaos.
The bones of this chaos supreme realm expert would be a great opportunity to those who could obtain them, and could be considered a method of preserving this expert''s legacy.
A hundred yearster, Chu Xuan once again entered secluded cultivation.
Three million yearster, Chu Xuan felt something. He opened his eyes and looked towards the chaos.
The first battle between the Heavenly Dao race and the chaos race had begun.
With the chaos supreme realm experts maintaining order, Chu Xuan was not worried that it would spiral out of control.
The result of the first sh between the two races was as he expected.
With Ding Yue and his other disciples around, even though there were some monstrous geniuses in the chaos, they were still no match for his disciples.
The Heavenly Dao race had emerged victorious in this battle, which prompted more and more living beings to join the Heavenly Dao.
Not long after, the Heavenly Dao upied another one of the supreme chaosws.
The other chaos supreme realm experts were all looking at the supremews in shock, realizing how unbelievable Chu Xuan''s n was.
At this rate, the supremews of the chaos would be unified under the Heavenly Dao.
The Divine World would also upy arger area of the chaos.
they all realized that it was impossible for the chaos race to win.
The appearance of the chaos race and their struggle with the Heavenly Dao race was merely a development that was inevitable in the process of the Heavenly Dao''s rise.
At this moment, these chaos supreme realm experts were all trying toprehend the Heavenly Daows to prepare themselves for that eventuality.
As the development of the Heavenly Dao was proceeding very smoothly,after Chu Xuan kept an eye on it for a while, he continued to cultivate in seclusion.
Chu Xuan thought of the other chaos that was about to collide with this chaos.
That would be a great cmity, in which both chaoses would either be fused or destroyed.
During this period, there would definitely be a great upheaval.
The chaos supreme realm experts from both sides were bound to fight.
Chu Xuan was uncertain about the situation in that chaos, and whether it too contained the nine supremews of the chaos.
If so, it would definitely be inferior to the Heavenly Dao if the Heavenly Daows managed to upy and unify the nine supremews of the chaos.
Still, he had to make some preparations. He knew that there were more than two chaoses out there, and that the collision with another chaos was not a one-time thing.
ording to what he saw when he transcended chaos, eventually, there would only be one chaos, though that would likely only happen after an extremely and uncountable time.
Once the Heavenly Dao upied and unified the nine supremews of the chaos, as the master of the Heavenly Dao, how strong would he be?
Chu Xuan was excited just thinking about it.
Chapter 716 Millions Of Years (Part 3)
The chaoses would fuse together to form a single chaos. Chu Xuan had no idea how long this process would take.
In fact, he did not even know how many chaoses there were, or whether it was possible for the Heavenly Dao to unite all of them.
Still, there was no harm in trying, so he decided to make it his eventual goal. He would start with this chaos.
However, if one wanted to understand the secrets of chaos, one had to first transcend the chaos.
Chu Xuan put his ns aside and immersed himself in cultivation again. He was very interested in what was beyond the chaos.
Cultivation knew no time.
In the blink of an eye, ten million years had passed.
At this moment, Chu Xuan''s figure became hazy and illusory.
It was as if it no longer existed in the chaos.
Su Xian''er looked at him in surprise.
At a certain moment, Chu Xuan opened his eyes.
His expression was calm, and his body slowly solidified.
However, she could feel that the same hazy and illusory sensation was still there.
At this moment, Chu Xuan felt that he only needed to take a single step to transcend the chaos.
However, he stopped himself.
He needed to make some arrangements before leaving the chaos.
Otherwise, if he left abruptly, the other chaos supreme realm experts might start to get ideas about the Heavenly Dao and the chaos.
Of course, they probably would not dare to act anytime soon, but as the millenniums passed by, who knew what they might try to do.
Moreover, with the collision of the two chaoses imminent, he had to ensure that the Heavenly Dao stood at an absolute advantage over the other side.
Ten million years passed.
The Heavenly Daows had once again infiltrated and upied another supremew of the chaos.
Chu Xuan looked at Su Xian''er.
The living beings of the chaos could not leave the chaos, as they were restricted by some kind of transcendent power.
Even if he transcended the chaos, he would still need to use some means to bring people away.
Bringing Su Xian''er along was not a problem. However, he knew that he could not bring Ding Yue and the others along.
When there were too many people, it would lead to some special changes.
Therefore, before leaving the chaos, it was time to get together again.
After all, he would probably never return to the chaos after transcending it.
As for whether or not Ding Yue and the other disciples could transcend chaos, that was unknown.
Perhaps they would only be able to do so after the Heavenly Daows unified the supremews of the chaos, which would take a very long time.
In any case, Chu Xuan nned to pass on a method to transcend chaos to his disciples before he left.
The Creation Chaos Scripture was only suitable for Chu Xuan, and his disciples could not cultivate it.
However, as someone who would soon transcend the chaos, Chu Xuan had already derived a cultivation technique from the Creation Chaos Scripture that could transcend the chaos.
This cultivation method could only be cultivated after one had broken through to the chaos supreme realm.
Although the cultivation technique was not as good as the Creation Chaos Scripture, the main thing was that it would allow them to transcend the chaos.
The process of cultivation was naturally iparably long.
It was no longer counted in tens of thousands of years, but tens and hundreds of millions of years.
"Let''s go back for a while," Chu Xuan stood up and said.
He did not detach the small residence from the back of the chaotic being, leaving it behind as an opportunity for a fated person.
In the future, those with great fortune could enter the small residence and gain some enlightenment.
Chu Xuan looked over and saw the entire chaos in his field of vision.
The chaos was a vastnd, and at the center of the hugend of chaos, there was a small light spot.
It was the Divine World.
Beyond the chaos was a region of empty nothingness.
Looking past the edge of the chaos, Chu Xuan could vaguely see another chaos.
The two chaoses were already very close.
In another ten million years, the outer regions of both chaoses would make contact.
In a sh, Chu Xuan had returned to the Divine World.
He walked around and observed the prosperity and liveliness of the three realms.
Huang Long popped his head out.
"Fellow Daoist Chu, you''re back?"
"I came back to take a look before I leave," Chu Xuan said with a smile.
He was going to take the heavenly spirit cat, the sky-shaking golden roc, and the spirit-devouring flower with him.
They were given to him by the system, so they were technically not living beings of the chaos. Therefore, it would be easy to bring them along.
"Leave? To where?" Huang Long asked curiously.
"Beyond the chaos."
Huang Long revealed a look of yearning.
He was someone who was curious and loved to see new things, unlike Gui Ran, who was always sleeping.
"Huang Long, when the Heavenly Dao has united the supremews of the chaos, you will be able to leave the chaos."
Chu Xuan paused for a moment before continuing, "However, outside the chaos is an empty area. If you''re not strong enough, you probably won''t be able to stay there for long."
He chatted with Huang Long for some time, also telling him about the other chaos.
Huang Long was excited.
There was going to be another show to watch.
When two chaoses fused, something special would definitely appear.
He eventually arrived at the Netherworld and the reincarnation cycle that he had created.
He sighed.
Ji''s avatar had already transcended the World Creator realm.
Perhaps it would one day catch up to his main body.
The speed of his improvement was not slow.
Chu Xuan returned to the small courtyard.
The small courtyard was the same as always, unchanged.
The Chu family could be considered prosperous.
However, the Southern Region had be a special miniature world, and there were not many members of the Chu family left in the Southern Region.
Chapter 717 Transcending The Chaos (Part 1)
Most of them were Chu Xuan''s acquaintances.
Chu Tianming had reached the Daoyuan realm, and now resided in the heaven realm.
The current head of the Chu family was Seventh Master Chu.
Chu Yun did not return to the Chu family very often, though she would asionally walk around the heaven realm.
She continued to teach the human race''s geniuses in the new world.
There was a holynd in the new world called the Fairy Pce.
This was where Chu Yun resided, along with Mei, Qian and Wu.
Qian had sacrificed himself to deal with Mo Yao, and even though Chu Xuan had made a move, there were also some side effects, which was that his growth was very slow.
Of course, it might also be because of Qian himself.
Perhaps he missed his carefree childhood. Even now, he looked like he was only six or seven years old.
He was like a child who could not grow up. However, he was not weak, and had already surpassed the 100,000-mile mark.
Chu Yun herself had already surpassed the 10-million-mile mark.
Chu Xuan returned to the small courtyard and sat on the recliner, leisurely.
In the courtyard, there were traces of his Dao aura. In fact, this ce too would be an opportunity for whoever stumbled upon it.
If any of the future descendants of the Chu family had the opportunity to enter this ce, that person would definitely gain untold benefits.
Even if that descendant''s level of talent wascking, cultivating here would turn him into a monstrous genius. After all, he had spent a century cultivating here, and he had broken through to the chaos supreme realm here.
If he transcended the chaos here as well, the effect would be even more exaggerated.
Of course, not everyone who entered would be able to obtain good fortune.
After all, destiny was a matter of fate.
Chu Xuan looked at the pocket dimension. The four divine beasts were about to break through to the chaos supreme.
He stretched out his hand and pointed, and a trace of intent entered the pocket dimension.
The four divine beasts roared and began to break through to the chaos supreme realm. As a system reward, the Four Spirits Stars Chariot could also be brought out of the chaos without any hindrances, even if the four divine beasts originated from the chaos.
Chu Xuan was very curious to see which other beings had transcended the chaos.
There should be others, right?
Where did those experts go?
Could it be that he was traveling around the void, or did they create their own world within the void?
To Chu Xuan, the situation beyond the chaos was unknown.
He then recalled the time when he had experienced transcending the chaos. Back then, he had caught a glimpse of a huge head outside a certain chaos.
Did that person fail to transcend the chaos, or did he seed?
After leaving the chaos, he could go and check it out.
Su Xian''er was happily preparing ingredients, seemingly returning to the time when she apanied Chu Xuan in the small courtyard.
Although the time they spent in the small courtyard was very short inparison to the time they had spent in the chaos, it was the most memorable.
The heavenly spirit cat had returned.
It circled around Chu Xuan''s calf and rubbed its head against it a few times.
The sky-shaking golden roc was perched on the wall of the courtyard in an awe-inspiring manner, as usual.
The spirit-devouring flower was like a strange little tree, taking root in a corner of the courtyard.
Chu Xuan was waiting for Ding Yue and the others to return.
Before he left, he would once again preach the Dao to his disciples and impart techniques to them.
He looked at the system.
So many years passed, yet the system was still in the process of updating and restarting.
Hopefully that would change after he left the chaos.
He was curious as to how the system would change after this.
Would there be any new functions?
Was there anything after transcending the chaos?
A hundred yearster.
Chu Yun returned to the small courtyard.
"Thirteenth Brother!"
She wrapped her arms around Chu Xuan''s neck like a spoiled child.
It had been a long time since she had seen Chu Xuan.
Of course, she spent most of her time in closed-door cultivation, or asionally apanying her grandfather and the others.
Chu Tianming had be a Daoyuan realm big shot, and he was extremely smug. He often put on the attitude of a peerless master.
He was not very strong. However, he had a special identity, so no one was willing to find trouble with him.
Chu Yun felt that as long as her grandfather was happy, everything was fine.
Over the next hundred years, the disciples returned one after another.
When everyone arrived, Chu Xuan started off by transmitting the cultivation method to transcend the chaos to his disciples.
Among his disciples, Hei Yue and Chu E were the most powerful, and had surpassed the 30-million-mile mark.
The cultivation method to transcend the chaos was imprinted in each disciple''s divine soul. Only when they broke through to the chaos supreme realm would they be able to unseal it.
Chu Xuan had also taught Qin Ying, Ren Changhe, Du Yuan, and his other followers, in-name disciples, and people who could be considered his disciples.
Whether or not they could reach that final step would depend on their own good fortune and efforts.
"I''m about to leave the chaos," Chu Xuan said, "Before I leave, I''ll leave some things behind."
"Tens of millions of years from now, this chaos will collide with another chaos. It will be a cmity, but as usual, there will also be opportunities within it."
"After the chaoses fuse, it will advance."
"When the Heavenly Daowspletely unify the supremews of the chaos, there will also be some changes. After breaking through to the chaos supreme realm, you should be able to leave the chaos for a short time."
Ding Yue and the others listened in silence.
After this farewell, they really did not know when he would be able to see their master again.
In fact, they might not even have the chance to meet.
Their master was about to leave the chaos.
Furthermore, there was more than one chaos?
This was truly a great revtion.
After Chu Xuan finished giving his instructions, he gave each of them a ball of chaotic energy of creation, which fused with their bodies.
After Ding Yue and the others left, Chu Xuan looked at Chu Yun.
"Do you want to leave with me?"
It should not be a problem to take two people with him.
Chu Yun hesitated.
"Thirteenth Brother, I can''t bear to leave grandfather and the others," she sighed.
Chu Xuan nodded. This was within his expectations.
He naturally understood his cousin.
Chu Tianming doted on her a lot, and Chu Yun was not an unfilial person.
"I might never be able to transcend the chaos," Chu Yun said sadly.
She knew that her level of talent was still a little inferior to Chu Xuan''s personal disciples.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a ball of chaotic energy of creation entered her body.
"That day will eventuallye," he said with a smile, "Furthermore, when the Heavenly Daows unify the supremews of the chaos, you too will also be able to leave the chaos."
"I''ll definitely work hard in my cultivation!"
Chu Yun nodded her head firmly.
Chu Xuan looked at the Origin Dao Ring. He did not know if the Great Dao Cultivation Group would still be usable after he left the chaos.
It was unlikely.
He thought for a moment, waved his hand, and created a group within the Heavenly Dao.
Ding Yue and the others were pulled in.
This way, even without the Origin Dao Ring, they could stillmunicate with each other through the Heavenly Dao group, and even transmit items.
Chu Xuan also gave Hei Yue the ability to create new groups. She also wielded arge amount of authority within the Heavenly Dao due to her key role inpleting the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, and the fact that she cultivated the Heavenly Dao Scripture.
After finishing all this, Chu Xuan''s figure flickered and disappeared.
He appeared in front of Kingyer and looked at him.
This fellow was also extraordinary.
Chu Xuan officially epted him as an in-name disciple.
Given Kingyer''s talent and persistence, he was stronger than Qin Ying and Ren Changhe. He was more than qualified to be an in-name disciple.
Kingyer was extremely excited by this.
Fengkong was already Chu Xuan''s follower, and Chu Xuan decided to also treat him like an in-name disciple.
He did not know what these two were thinking, as they had actually joined forces to adventure and explore the chaos.
He had simrly transmitted his cultivation techniques to them.
Finally, Chu Xuan arrived at the supreme primal chaos space.
First, he met the Giant Chaos God and the other three, as well as the one chaos supreme realm expert that he had rescued.
He preached the Dao to the five of them to increase their strength, and also informed them about the matter of the two chaoses so that they could make preparations in advance.
Finally, he gathered the other chaos supreme realm experts together and informed them of this matter as well so that they could seize the opportunity.
A cmity was also an opportunity.
However, he did not mention that he would be leaving the chaos.
In the end, Chu Xuan summoned Qin and Fengying, and gave them some methods to deal with possible crises during critical moments.
Naturally, he had left behind more than this.
The Heavenly Dao itself had trump cards that he had prepared.
Huang Long and the other two creatures of the Heavenly Dao were one of those trump cards.
Ding Yue and the other disciples all had something prepared for them, but they were unaware of this.
After he was done with all of this, he took another 10,000 years to travel through the chaos.
Chu Xuan then arrived at the edge of the chaos.
He moved Su Xian''er into the pocket dimension, along with the heavenly spirit cat, the sky-shaking golden rOC, and the spirit-devouring flower.
Step by step, he walked out of the chaos. The edge of the chaos churned, and thunder and lightning erupted.
It was as if there was a transcendent barrier and power that was blocking him.
Chu Xuan took a step forward and his figure seemed to turn illusory. He was not in the chaos, but outside it.
Chapter 718 Transcending The Chaos (Part 2)
Outside the chaos, there was nothing.
There was no spiritual power, nows, and no Great Dao.
There seemed to be nothing.
It was an indescribable emptiness.
Only the chaos continued to expand within this void.
The void region was truly boundless. No one knew if there was an end to it.
At the edge of the chaos, a huge head was floating quietly.
The head existed in a void region, constantly moving outward as the chaos expanded.
It was not devoured by chaos.
asionally, some of the chaos'' spiritual energy andws would be absorbed into the head.
Time did not seem to exist in the void region.
There was nothing.
However, the void region still existed in an inexplicable way.
From the looks of it, it did not seem like there was nothing at all.
Even chaos supreme realm experts could not stay for long here.
After a long time, their cultivation would dissipate into nothingness.
Only those who had transcended the chaos could walk safely in the void region without suffering side effects.
Transcending the chaos was like he had transcended some sort of barrier. His very being had undergone a special transformation.
At a certain moment, the eyes on the head opened.
They were filled with confusion.
His thoughts began to condense, and his originally dim eyes finally glowed with light.
His memories seemed to have returned, and his eyes revealed a contemtive look.
How many years had passed?
There was no passage of time in the void region, and it could also turn everything into nothingness.
The head could only rely on devouring the spiritual energy of the chaos and thews of the chaos to maintain himself.
Even so, he was unable to recover.
He could sense that there was something unusual in the chaos. It seemed that a living being was about to leave the chaos.
The battle back then had resulted in the chaos crumbling and turning into many small chaoses of various sizes.
Though some of the smaller chaoses had fused, and the chaos was recovering, how could a living being that transcended the chaos appear at this time?
His eyes were filled with doubt.
Although that chaos was not small, it was notrge either. It should not have been possible for a living being of this level to appear.
Moreover, the time was too short.
How many years had it been since the chaos copsed?
Although he could not clearly sense it, he was sure that it was not enough time for an existence of this level to appear.
What had happened?
Chu Xuan took a step forward, and thunder and lightning surrounded him.
With this step, he transcended the chaos.
At this moment, he passed through the edge of the expanding chaos and past the invisible barrier, arriving at the void region.
There was no spiritual energy, nows, and he could not sense the existence of time.
It was as if nothing existed.
Chu Xuan walked forward step by step, and then looked back.
The chaos below him was still expanding.
He was above the chaos, looking down at it.
He recalled the scene he saw when he transcended the chaos.
Chu Xuan continued forward, looking around.
He saw eight chaoses, rolling and expanding.
One of them was very close to the chaos he had been in.
The turbulent boundaries of the chaoses had already begun to make contact. They were almost the same size.
In another ten million years or so, the two chaoses would make full contact.
The other six chaoses were of different sizes.
The bigger ones were much bigger than the chaos he had been in.
The smaller ones were nearly a third smaller.
The eight chaoses continued to expand, and a collision between all of them was inevitable, and in the end, only one chaos would remain.
Chu Xuan was very interested in this void area. He wanted to see if there was a boundary.
However, it was empty, and he did not know where the start or end was.
He then turned to look for the huge head he had seen back then.
Suddenly, he received a thought transmission.
"You... How did you transcend the chaos?"
The voice was filled with shock.
Chu Xuan''s eyes swept around and saw a head at the edge of a chaos.
Compared to that chaos, this head was naturally very small.
However,pared to normal living beings, it was extremely huge.
Even the giant chaotic being from back then would appear tiny inparison to this head.
Chu Xuan took a step forward and arrived in front of the head.
His body expanded, and he grew to a size that was slightly bigger than this head.
Chu Xuan examined the head.
A human?
He could sense the origins of the human race from his head. It was a human expert.
That being said, its current form seemed to be due to some sort of technique.
His body had already disappeared, and only the head remained.
It could be felt that the owner of the head had suffered heavy injuries.
Even so, Chu Xuan could feel that the head''s aura was not much weaker than his.
He was definitely someone who had transcended the chaos.
If the owner of this head had not been severely injured, he would definitely be stronger than he was now.
Chu Xuan''s heart trembled.
As expected, transcending the chaos was not the end.
Since the other party was stronger than him, why was he so severely injured?
"Who are you? Why are you so heavily injured?"
The head''s eyes widened and it turned its head to look up at Chu Xuan.
"..."
"Can you shrink a little?"
The head was a little confused.
This young man, did he have some kind of inferiorityplex?
"Float up."
Chu Xuan had no intention of shrinking his body.
Looking down at the strong, how cool was that feeling?
The head was exasperated.
After a long while, he sighed.
In the past, these young people who did not know proper etiquette would have been beaten half to death by him.
However, now¡
Forget it.
Chapter 719 Revelation (Part 1)
Chapter 719 Revtion (Part 1)
"Why were you able to leave the chaos?"
The head asked in confusion.
"I''ve already transcended the chaos. Why can''t I leave it?"
Chu Xuan was even more confused.
Why was he being asked this question?
If he could leave the chaos, did it not already imply that he had transcended the chaos?
"How long have you been cultivating?"
The head asked after a moment of silence.
"Over ten million years."
Chu Xuan sighed.
Cultivation was too difficult. It took him more than ten million years to transcend the chaos!
Inparison, it took him less than a hundred years to break through to the chaos supreme realm.
Chu Xuan felt emotional whenever he thought about this.
As expected, if he did not have the cheat-like system, no matter how monstrous his talent was, it would still take a long time to be strong.
Had the system not been updating, perhaps he would have been able to transcend the chaos by remaining in seclusion for ten thousand years.
The head''s eyes widened.
His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
Moreover, a wave of his aura swept out uncontrobly, and then the aura was thrown into disarray.
His breathing was like thunder.
"What did you just say? You transcended the Dao realm after cultivating for ten million years?"
Chu Xuan stared at the head and fell into a state of deep thought.
He noticed that the head was not talking about transcending the chaos, but the Dao realm instead.
"Is ten million years a short time?"
"You know, I broke through to the chaos supreme realm in less than a hundred years. In the end, it took me more than ten million years to transcend the chaos," Chu Xuan said without changing his expression.
The head could no longer remain calm.
His breathing became heavier. The eyes were wide open.
"What do you mean by transcending the Dao realm?"
Chu Xuan asked as he looked around him.
In the void region, other than the chaoses, there was nothing.
He remembered that when he transcended the chaos, he had once caught a glimpse of a corner of something that was a little special.
"Do you know where you are?"
The head asked in a hoarse voice after he finally calmed down.
"I''d like to hear the details," Chu Xuan replied.
The head turned around and looked at chaoses.
"The chaos of the past was not like this."
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow and looked at the chaoses, deep in thought.
He was a little shocked.
He suddenly realized that the chaoses seemed to have been shattered before...
What kind of terrifying existence was able to shatter the chaos to such an extent?
"You should be able to tell that the current chaoses were actually shattered previously," the head said.
"Tell me, what happened?"
Chu Xuan was very interested.
What kind of great battle had shattered the chaos?
The chaoses that he saw now were constantly expanding and would eventually fuse with each other. However, in reality, it was simply in the process of self-recovery.
Chu Xuan thought again.
If the chaos was restored, and the Heavenly Dao took control of it, how powerful would it be?
What realm was above his current realm?
"It was a long time ago¡"
The head recalled the past.
"The chaoses you see now are only a part of it. After a long time, it has recovered by quite a bit."
"Back then, this ce was tens of timesrger than it is today."
"After crossing this ce, you''ll reach the real chaotic region. This isn''t even half of the chaos," the head exined.
Chu Xuan was shocked.
What he saw in front of him was not the entire chaos?
There was an even greater chaos?
What kind of war could break such a vast thing apart?
Could it be that the entire void region was originally the chaos?
The head seemed to know what he was thinking.
"The void region has always existed. Chaos exists within the void. No one knows how the void exists."
"And no one knows if there is an end to the void region."
The head turned to look at Chu Xuan again.
"Your current cultivation realm is actually known as the Transcendent Dao realm. Do you know what realms are above it?"
This was also what Chu Xuan wanted to know.
He shook his head.
"I only know that I haven''t reached the end yet. I don''t know if there are any realms above this."
After hearing that, the head paused for a moment, and then gave him an introduction.
"Actually, there isn''t much of a difference in general. It''s just that the name of the realms are a little different," the head said.
"The mortal realm is actually the body refining realm. The realms are then the same until the Daoyuan realm."
"Below the 100,000-mile mark is known as the Saint Dao realm. The ninth level of the Saint Dao realm corresponds to the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm¡"
In the early days of the nine zones, the experts of the immortal, celestial, demon, and other races were also called Saints, which was likely derived from this cultivation system that the head was talking about.
Thanks to this introduction, Chu Xuan understood the division of the cultivation realms.
Once a cultivator reached the 100,000-mile mark, he or she would be known as a Saint Dao King, which had nine levels that corresponded to the Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm levels up to the 999,999-mile mark.
After that, one would be called a Saint Dao Emperor once they reached the World Creator realm.
The Saint Dao Hallowed realm corresponded to those who had transcended the World Creator realm, while the chaos supreme realm was known as the Holy Dao realm.
Transcending the chaos realm was known as transcending the Dao realm.
At this point, the head did not continue.
Instead, he asked, "Do you think that I''m someone who existed from before the chaos was shattered?"
"Aren''t you?"
Chu Xuan was startled.
This person had suffered such heavy injuries and was so familiar with the history of the chaos. He should have personally experienced the great battle back then.
He should be a survivor of that great battle.
The head smiled.
"The chaos is a forbiddennd. Outside the chaos, there is another world."
"I''m from that world."
"The existence of the chaos is a bit special. It involves a deeper level of profound mysteries that I don''t understand."
"However, I can tell you that chaos is dangerous for that world. It is a forbiddennd, but at the same time, it is also and of opportunities."
"That being said, only Transcendent Dao realm cultivators can leave the chaos alive."
Chu Xuan sighed when he heard this.
It turned out that he had been living in a forbidden zone, and not what others regarded as the world.
"That world is called the Heavenly Sun World."
"In the Heavenly Sun World, the human race is one of the most powerful races, with countless experts," the head continued.
"The chaos is considered a forbidden zone because of the experts it produces. Every single person who walks out of it is a Transcendent Dao realm expert."
"As such, all of the experts from the chaos that we have met are Transcendent Dao realm experts, which resulted in the terror that the inhabitants of the Heavenly Sun World feel toward the chaos."
Chu Xuan listened quietly.
The reason for this impression was that those below the Dao realm could not leave the chaos.
"I don''t know how many years have passed, but back then, an extremely important figure from the Heavenly Sun World met someone in the chaos. She fell in love with that person and followed him into the chaos."
Chu Xuan continued to listen in silence.
This should be the cause of the great battle.
He could not help but curse in his heart. Another battle triggered by love? Was this a drama?
"That important person was already engaged¡"
When Chu Xuan heard this, he thought to himself that it was indeed very much like a drama.
"That person''s fianc¨¦ was infuriated and challenged the person from the chaos to a battle, with the loser backing off from pursuing that important person."
"This was originally an agreement between just the two of them. After all, they were good friends."
"However, it seemed that someone was fanning the mes from behind the scene, and said that the person from the chaos was colluding with other forces from the chaos to conquer and unify the Heavenly Sun World."
"I don''t know the details. I only know that the woman seemed to have been severely injured and almost died because of this."
"Her father was furious and started a great war against the chaos."
"The one from the chaos was also furious, and attacked in order to avenge the woman."
The head smiled bitterly.
"On the surface, it was due to love, but whoever was nning it all probably wanted to suppress the chaos."
"That woman''s father, along with the other experts of the Heavenly Sun World, tried to kill the man."
"It''s said that the woman risked her life to save him. The two of them eventually turned into remnant souls and no one knows where they went."
The head heaved a long sigh.
"However, who would''ve thought that the man, who was already terrifyingly strong, was not the most powerful being in the chaos? On top of that, that man was the disciple of the master of the chaos."
"This matter has incurred the wrath of the master of the chaos, and he took action immediately."
The head seemed to be recalling that scene, and his eyes revealed a look of fear.
"The high and mighty Dao Creation and Dao Supreme experts from the Heavenly Sun World could not stand against him."
The head seemed to be recalling that scene, and his eyes revealed a look of fear.
"The high and mighty Dao Creation and Dao Supreme experts from the Heavenly Sun World could "Because of that scheme, the Heavenly Sun World was in danger of being destroyed."
Chapter 720 Revelation (Part 2)
Chapter 720 Revtion (Part 2)
Chu Xuan''s heart trembled.
Master of the chaos!
Dao Creation experts and Dao Supreme experts were above those who had transcended the Dao realm?
Even such powerful experts were unable to stand before the master of the chaos.
He was still too weak.
Chu Xuan reminded himself that he was no longer invincible after leaving the chaos.
He could not be too brash and ostentatious.
Moreover, it seemed that the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World were at odds with each other.
The master of the chaos was so powerful, yet the chaos was still shattered. It was clear that an expert on the same level as the master of the chaos had appeared.
Perhaps that expert was even stronger than the master of the chaos.
The head''s emotions fluctuated greatly as it recalled the battle back then.
"When the Heavenly Sun World faced this great crisis, in the end, a legendary existence made his move and fought against the master of the chaos."
"He''s a legendary expert of our human race."
The head sighed.
"The master of the chaos was stopped, and the experts of the Heavenly Sun World thenunched an attack to conquer the chaos."
"However, there were countless experts within the chaos."
"In this battle, the chaos was shattered, but the Heavenly Sun World suffered heavy losses. Countless experts fell during this battle."
"Back then, this void region was filled with the corpses of experts from both sides. But now, all of these corpses have disappeared."
That battle had been too brutal.
Even if Chu Xuan had not experienced it himself, he could imagine how terrifying that battle was.
"The chaos lost?" Chu Xuan asked curiously.
"I don''t know," he shook his head.
"I was severely injured and almost died. I don''t know what the final result of the battle was."
"The master of the chaos and the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World seem to have disappeared," he said after a moment of silence.
"All of the powerful beings who participated in the battle also disappeared."
"Even the corpses in the void region have disappeared. It''s as if everything has been turned into nothingness."
Chu Xuan felt that the battle back then was a conspiracy. He wondered if the mastermind was still alive.
"How''s the Heavenly Sun World?" Chu Xuan asked.
"I don''t know," he shook his head.
"Before the battle, the Heavenly Sun World''s cultivators asionally came to the chaos. However, after the war, I have never seen one again."
"You are the first person I''ve seen since then."
The head looked at Chu Xuan, still in disbelief.
Why would such a person walk out of the chaos?
"Have you really only cultivated for ten million years? "
"Of course. I''m an honest man. I never lie," Chu Xuan said seriously.
"What was your cultivation level back then?" Chu Xuan asked curiously.
The head''s current strength was weaker than his due to the injuries the former had suffered.
However, he could also tell that the head was still a Transcendent Dao realm expert. He was probably far stronger before this.
"I had just reached the Dao Creation realm."
The head sighed.
"From the Heavenly Sun World, all of the experts who had reached the Dao Creation realm and above were sent out, and even 90% of those who had reached the Transcendent Dao realm were sent out. Almost all of them died."
That battle was definitely the most tragic battle in the history of the Heavenly Sun World.
"Is it the Dao Creation realm above the Transcendent Dao realm? What does Dao Creation mean? What about the realms above the Dao Creation realm?" Chu Xuan asked curiously.
The head looked at him and muttered, "When one creates their Dao path, it is based on the Great Dao, and not created out of thin air, and as one progresses down that Dao path, it involves one''sprehension of the Great Dao."
"I don''t know much about the chaos, but I assume that Holy Dao realm cultivators there have mastered at least one supremew, if not more. The supremews are a type of Great Dao as well, so technically, it is still within the Dao realm."
Chu Xuan nodded.
Chaos supreme realm experts did possess supreme power and had control over a part of the supremews of the chaos. As such, the head''s exnation made sense.
"Transcending the Dao realm means that you''ve transcended the realm where your Dao path relies on the Great Dao, which is the realm you''ve reached right now," the head continued.
Chu Xuan nodded.
"Above the Transcendent Dao realm is the Dao Creation realm."
"As for what Dao creation is¡"
"When you understand the difference between creating a Dao path and creating a Great Dao, you might be able to create a Dao."
"Of course, not everyone can create their own Dao."
Chu Xuan muttered to himself, "Dao Creation realm?"
He looked at the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation in his body. Could the supremews generated and contained within them be considered Dao creation?
That being said, it was only in its embryonic stage, and iplete.
The Dao path that connected the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation¡
Was that also considered Dao creation?
That too was iplete.
It seemed that it was not easy to create a Dao!
Could the Heavenly Dao be considered a Dao creation?
Chu Xuan fell into a state of deep thought.
He was the one who had created the Heavenly Dao, but he had used the Great Dao of the nine zones as a reference, and it had grown by devouring the Great Dao of the nine zones, and was now targeting the supremews of the chaos.
Perhaps it could not be considered a true Dao creation, but it could not be considered a Dao path either. Would it be considered a Dao creation after it unified the supremews of the chaos?
Chu Xuan then thought of the Origin Great Dao.
This might be considered a true Dao creation.
Initially, it was an Origin Dao Crystal, but then it grew to be an Origin Dao Ring, and contained its own Great Dao.
Although it imitated the Heavenly Daows and thews of the Great Dao of the nine zones, it was still independent after all. It had evolved from a crystal to the point when it formed its own Great Dao.
However, the Origin Great Dao was still weak and would probably not be enough to help him break through to the Dao Creation realm.
Chapter 721 Lie Tian
At this moment, Chu Xuan hesitated. Should he absorb the Origin Great Dao into his body?
Dao creation was not as simple as creating a Great Dao. It had to havepletews and possess the power of creation to be considered a Dao creation.
Chu Xuan''s gaze toward the head changed.
This person was actually a Dao Creation realm expert, yet he too was crippled.
The world beyond the chaos was truly dangerous, so he had to tread carefully.
The head nced at Chu Xuan and continued, "The Dao I created was destroyed in the great battle. Now, I''ve fallen to the Transcendent Dao realm."
"Furthermore, my foundation has been damaged. Even if I recover, I will probably not be able to enter the Dao Creation realm again."
Chu Xuan nced at him.
The head was obviously saying that since he was already crippled, he was no longer a threat.
"What about the realm above the Dao Creation realm?" Chu Xuan asked.
He had to understand the realms above his to know exactly which level he was at, and what level he should be striving to reach.
He should be invincible if he had the power to crush the master of the chaos, right?
"Above the Dao Creation realm is the Dao Supreme realm."
"It''s said that there''s no way to go further after reaching this realm, which is why it''s called the Dao Supreme realm," the head exined.
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
"What about the master of the chaos? Was he also a Dao Supreme realm expert?"
"The master of the chaos is a Dao Supreme Ruler," the head said with a bitter smile.
"It''s said that this realm is also within the Dao Supreme realm, but in the truest sense, it represents the limits of the Dao Supreme realm."
"Of course, there are also some who say that the Dao Supreme Ruler realm is actually a higher realm."
"Before the master of the chaos made his move, this realm had always been a legend, and was nothing but conjecture."
Chu Xuan understood.
However, were there any stronger beings above the Dao Supreme Ruler realm?
It was hard to say.
"Legend has it that Dao Supreme Rulers usually don''t stay in the Heavenly Sun World or the chaos, but instead explore the void region," the head continued after a moment of hesitation.
"The void region is vast and endless. It''s filled with too many unknowns."
The head sighed.
At that level of strength, it was likely that only exploring the void region could arouse their interest.
Chu Xuan nodded.
In any case, he was a long way away from that realm.
He had to first reach the peak of the Transcendent Dao realm, and then break through to the Dao Creation realm.
Exploring the void region was something that would only happen many years from now.
"How should I address you?" Chu Xuan looked at the head and asked.
"Lie Tian," the head sighed.
"I was famous back then in the Heavenly Sun World."
"Hmm¡ it seems that you''ve lived for a long time, so you''re an old monster. I''ll call you Old Lie."
Chu Xuan chuckled.
"..."
The muscles on Lie Tian''s face twitched. Then again, he was only left with his head, so it did not matter what he was called.
"Let''s get straight to the point. Old Lie, what are you thinking about now? Just say it."
Lie Tian sighed.
"Since you''ve left the chaos, you''re not going to wander around the void region. You''re definitely going to the Heavenly Sun World."
"My goal is simple. I want to leave this ce."
Chu Xuan looked at Lie Tian. Even though he was severely injured, he still possessed an almost equal strength to his own.
"With your strength, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to leave, right?"
Chu Xuan was puzzled.
"You don''t understand. I''m too heavily injured. I can only maintain my current state. I can''t pass through this void region and reach the Heavenly Sun World."
"Once I stop using my secret technique to maintain my current state, I''ll fall into a deep sleep. If I fall into a deep sleep here, I''ll eventually dissipate into nothingness," Lie Tian said helplessly.
"Therefore, I need someone to bring me out of here."
Chu Xuan stared at him for a long time.
"I''m from the chaos. The Heavenly Sun World and the chaos are mortal enemies, right? How can I trust you?"
"There''s no enmity between us? Besides, who knows how many years have passed since that great battle."
Lie Tian sighed.
"Moreover, there are humans in both the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World," he continued, "Since you''re a human as well, there''s no need to fret over such things."
"I''m still a little worried," Chu Xuan said cautiously.
Bringing Lie Tian with him would be useful. He would be able to learn more about the Heavenly Sun World and the former''s experiences regarding the Dao Creation realm.
Lie Tian himself was not a threat, but he was worried that he would call over stronger experts to deal with him.
"You can impose restrictions on me, and I won''t be allowed to harm you. How does that sound?" Lie Tian said after a long time.
Chu Xuan said in surprise, "You''re willing to be controlled?"
"When you''re in a simr state as me, constantly suffering for countless years, you wouldn''t care about such things."
"As long as I can get out of this miserable state, everything is worth it," Lie Tian said with a bitter smile.
"I''m afraid your heart has been twisted by the torture," Chu Xuan said warily.
"..."
Lie Tian did not know what to say.
He could not just beg, could he?
"Actually, it''s fine to bring you along. After all, with an old monster by my side, I can avoid unnecessary detours," Chu Xuan said as he raised his hand.
Traces of the power of thews formed a rune.
"Imprint this on your divine soul and everything will be fine."
Lie Tian took a look and nodded.
It was normal to not trust him.
After all, there was no basis or foundation for such trust to exist.
The rune merged into Lie Tian''s divine soul, after which Chu Xuan could tell that he had gained control over thetter''s divine soul.
Chu Xuan was not worried about whether Lie Tian would be able to break free from the rune''s control.
He still had this bit of confidence in his strength.
"You can halt your secret technique," Chu Xuan said.
Lie Tian''s head began to shrink. He stopped channeling his secret technique and returned to the size of a normal person.
At this moment, Lie Tian looked like a middle-aged man with a beard and a resolute face.
"Okay, it''s done. I won''t be able to maintain this state for too long and will soon fall into a deep sleep."
Lie Tian floated in front of Chu Xuan.
"This is the direction to the Heavenly Sun World."
The direction in which Lie Tian was pointing toward was where Chu Xuan had spotted that special corner when he had experienced transcending the chaos as part of the system''s reward.
So that was where the Heavenly Sun World was.
"I don''t know how the Heavenly Sun World is doing now. Back then, there were experts guarding the ce where the Heavenly Sun World was connected to the chaos. You have to be careful when you reach that juncture."
"Still, after the great battle back then, the Heavenly Sun World suffered greatly, so I''m not sure if there will still be guards there. Perhaps there will be Transcendent Dao realm cultivators there, but it would be wise not to rule out the possibility of encountering Dao Creation realm experts."
Lie Tian exined a few things to take note of to Chu Xuan, most of which were about the things that might happen when he entered the Heavenly Sun World, as well as what to do."
"If you''re really only 10 million years old, you''ll only be considered a teenager within the Heavenly Dao World, " Lie Tian added.
"What?"
Chu Xuan was startled.
"The chaos is very special. The time flow there is differentpared to the Heavenly Sun World. The living beings thate out of the chaos will undergo some sort of correction."
"Some Dao Supreme experts im that this is a return to reality."
"However, I don''t know the exact details behind this matter."
"What I can tell you is that ten million years in the chaos is equivalent to ten years within the Heavenly Sun World."
Chu Xuan was really surprised by this phenomenon.
Ten million years within the chaos was equivalent to ten years within the Heavenly Sun World? Would this not make him seem like a freak of nature?
"That''s why I say that the chaos is special. It''s a forbidden zone, but it''s also a ce with great opportunities."
Lie Tian took a deep breath and continued, "There are rumors that Dao Supreme realm experts will give birth to their descendants in the chaos. They will grow up in the chaos. Once they reach the Transcendent Dao realm, they will return to the Heavenly Sun World."
"Of course, this is something that only Dao supreme realm experts can exploit."
Chapter 722 Heavenly Sun World (Part 1)
Chu Xuan heard this and thought of something.
"How many years would it normally take for a native of the Heavenly Sun World to reach the Transcendent Dao realm?"
Lie Tian knew why Chu Xuan asked this.
"Based on what I know, the fastest person to break through to the Transcendent Dao realm in history was a million years!
"This is a record created by a Dao Supreme realm expert."
A million years!
If he was born in the chaos and transcended the chaos in 10 billion years, he would only be 10,000 years old within the Heavenly Sun World.
A 10,000-year-old Transcendent Dao realm expert¡ how monstrous was that?
Lie Tian was filled with emotions.
"Although there might be ancient records that remain unknown, no matter how monstrous a genius is, a few hundred thousand years is the bare minimum."
"That being said, there are geniuses who are only 10,000 years old, or even a few thousand years old, who have already transcended the Dao realm."
Lie Tian''s face was filled with envy and emotion.
"These are all direct disciples or descendants of Dao Supreme realm experts."
"Everyone says that these disciples of the Supreme realm are the true geniuses of the Heavenly Sun World. However, in reality, these geniuses have been cultivating for countless years in the chaos."
"This is a ssified secret within the Heavenly Sun World. As I was close friends with a certain Dao Supreme realm expert back then, I came to know of this secret."
Chu Xuan sighed.
As long as one was a descendant of a Dao Supreme realm expert, no matter howcking one''s talent was, one could rely on the special nature of the chaos'' time flow to be a genius.
"There must be conditions to enter the chaos, right?" Chu Xuan asked.
The chaos had a master, and it was extremely special. Therefore, it should not have been essible to most people from the Heavenly Sun World.
"Of course there are, but I don''t know what they are."
Lie Tian shook his head.
Chu Xuan thought back to the great battle when the chaos was shattered. Could it be that an expert wanted to break this hierarchy, which led to the great battle that shattered the chaos?
It was not impossible.
After all, the existence of the chaos meant that the Dao Supreme realm experts and their descendants would forever be stronger than the other cultivators of the Heavenly Sun World.
It was likely that this had formed a status difference in the society of the Heavenly Sun World, with the upper strata being upied by the Dao Supreme realm experts'' factions.
Perhaps these factions even tried to suppress the other cultivators and kept their geniuses from developing.
"You are definitely the youngest transcendent Dao realm in history."
Lie Tian sighed.
In terms of monstrous talent, the one in front of him was definitely number one.
Not all the descendants of Dao Supreme realm experts could be geniuses. Some might not even be able to transcend the chaos.
The path from birth to cultivation in the chaos was not a smooth one.
It was a brutalpetition.
Those who could transcend the chaos and return to the Heavenly Sun World were ultimately only a fraction of those dispatched to the chaos.
"You tter me."
Chu Xuan did not feel overly proud about his achievement. After all, within the chaos, he had been constantly creating new records.
"I''m going to sleep now. Otherwise, I''ll be exhausted. Wake me up after you enter the Heavenly Sun World," Lie Tian said.
"Alright," Chu Xuan replied.
Lie Tian closed his eyes.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and ayer of his power sealed the head.
He could not let anyone know what he was going to do.
Afterpletely sealing Lie Tian, Chu Xuan turned to look at the chaos.
The shattered chaos was slowly recovering.
He slowly traveled around the void region, heading in the direction of the Heavenly Sun World.
As he got closer, Chu Xuan saw that behind the eight chaoses, there were two even bigger chaoses.
These were also expanding and in the process of recovery.
Moreover, the two huge chaoses were muchrger than eight chaosesbined.
Seeing this, Chu Xuan could not help but frown.
Even if the Heavenly Dao united the eight chaoses, it would be difficult for it to unite the chaos as a whole when these two bigger chaoses were added to the mix.
However, he could not really do anything about it right now.
When he looked toward the Heavenly Sun World, he could see a huge mountain, which was connected to the edge of the chaos, forming a state of bnce.
The chaos was unable to continue expanding toward the Heavenly Sun World, and the Heavenly Sun World did not encroach into the chaos either..
This was the entrance to the Heavenly Sun World.
Were there any experts?
Chu Xuan did not go over immediately.
Instead, he looked at the endless void region.
How did nothingness exist?
The chaos seemed to be constantly expanding, but inparison to the vast void region, it was just a drop in the ocean.
Chu Xuan finally turned away and headed toward the mountain.
After traveling an unknown distance, he turned back to look at the chaos, and he could finally see the chaos in its entirety.
Even though it had been shattered, the chaos was still huge.
From where he was standing, the periphery of the chaos was surrounded by special ripples that were constantly pushing outward.
He did not know how big the chaos was before it shattered, but it was clear that it had exceeded his expectations.
He looked at the Heavenly Sun World.
At this moment, he could already see a part of it.
The vast world seemed to have been divided into many sections, and a powerful force formed a barrier that divided the Heavenly Sun World into small sections.
It was as if it had once been broken.
Those barriers were probably remnants of the great battle.
Chapter 723 Heavenly Sun World (Part 2)
With Chu Xuan''s current strength, he could only see a part of the Heavenly Sun World.
Moreover, there were some areas in the Heavenly Sun World that seemed to be hidden.
Were those areas where the powerful factions of the Heavenly Sun World were located?
Chu Xuan retracted his gaze.
He wanted to avoid being detected by any experts.
Looking at the endless void region, the Origin Great Dao suddenly manifested itself in Chu Xuan''s hand.
The void region waspletely empty, and could turn almost everything into nothingness.
However, the chaos could exist in nothingness and continue to expand.
It was because chaos had perfectws.
The Origin Great Dao also had perfectws, so it could exist and grow in the void region, right?
The existence of nothingness had some transcendent and unfathomable power.
If the Origin Great Dao could grow here, it would eventually upy a part of the void region, and perhaps eventually be strong enough to be considered a full-fledged Dao creation, which would in turn help Chu Xuan to break through to the next realm.
Looking at the distant chaos, Chu Xuan had a big n in mind.
Once the Origin Great Dao matured, it would upy this part of the void region, which would epass the chaos.
At that time, the chaos would have the Heavenly Dao inside and the Origin Great Dao outside, and they would naturallyplement each other.
With these two working in tandem, perhaps he would one day reach or surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Chu Xuan was secretly excited at the thought of this big n.
Now was a good time, since no cultivators from the Heavenly Sun World visited the chaos any longer. He would hide the Origin Great Dao here, and allow it to quietly grow within the void region.
As long as his strength increased fast enough, even if an expert appeared, he would be able to deal with it.
It was just like how he had implemented the Heavenly Dao Talisman n in the chaos.
The more Chu Xuan thought about it, the more he felt that this n was feasible.
It was a heaven-sent opportunity.
He turned his back to the chaos and headed toward the depths of the void region.
Chu Xuan only stopped when the chaos was almost out of sight.
Then, the Origin Great Dao spread out and hid itself within the void region.
Balls of chaotic energy of creation entered the Origin Great Dao.
Chu Xuan did not leave immediately. Instead, he observed the changes happening to the Origin Great Dao.
Could it grow in the void region?
The Origin Great Dao dissipated into the void as if it no longer existed. However, within this section of the void, a Daow faintly emerged.
Gradually, the invisible Daow grew in the void.
If the Origin Great Dao did not belong to Chu Xuan, he would not have been able to sense it.
The n was feasible!
The Origin Great Dao was growing.
In the void, the Origin Great Dao could evolve and formws on its own, and it could transform endlessly.
Chu Xuan did not know if all created Great Daos could evolve and transform in the void, or whether it was unique to the Origin Great Dao because it was a reward from the system.
The Origin Great Dao was now growing at a much faster rate than before.
The initial hypothesis had been proven, so the n could proceed.
As long as no experts stronger than Chu Xuan came, no one would be able to discover the existence of the Origin great Dao.
Transcendent Dao realm cultivators would not be able to discover anything.
Perhaps they would sense something unusual or special about this section of the void region, but they would not be able to find the Origin Great Dao.
Only experts at the Dao Creation realm and above could discover it.
As the Origin Great Dao and his own strength grew, it would reach a stage where even Dao Creation realm experts would not be able to discover it.
As long as the n was sessful, the chaos would eventually fall within the boundaries of the Origin Great Dao.
Chu Xuan only returned to the void region around the chaos after he finished setting up.
He could sense that even those who had transcended the Dao realm could not stay in the void for long.
Grabbing Lie Tian''s head, Chu Xuan headed toward the Heavenly Sun World.
Near the edge of the Heavenly Sun World, there was a terrifying mountain that was connected to the edge of the chaos.
Chu Xuan retracted his aura, and silently approached the Heavenly Sun World.
As he neared the Heavenly Sun World, a specialw appeared and formed a barrier.
Chu Xuan frowned.
Passing through the barrier would definitely trigger some fluctuations that could not be hidden.
If there were Dao Creation realm experts, then it would be a little troublesome.
He looked at Lie Tian.
If there was a crisis, Lie Tian mighte in handy.
Chu Xuan walked forward step by step, stepping into thew barrier.
The moment he entered thew barrier, Chu Xuan suddenly felt a change within his body. His life source had be younger.
Just as Lie Tian had said, time flow seemed to undergo a correction.
As he was experiencing this change, he was shocked. The living beings of the chaos seemed to be iplete!
Could one only be considered a true living being after entering the Heavenly Sun World?
It was a wonderful feeling.
It was impossible to describe the "ipleteness" and the "correction" he felt after entering the Heavenly Sun World.
At this moment, Chu Xuan realized that whether it was the chaos or the Heavenly Sun World, both were shrouded in an unfathomable and transcendentw.
He released Su Xian''er from the pocket dimension.
"Sir..."
The moment Su Xian''er came out, she experienced a special change.
It was as if she had returned to her teenage years!
Chu Xuan then released the four divine beasts, the heavenly spirit cat, the sky-shaking golden rOC, and the spirit-devouring flower.
To his surprise, the heavenly spirit cat, the sky-shaking golden roc, and the spirit-devouring flower didn''t show any signs of correction.
The four divine beasts, on the other hand, were showing signs of correction.
Chu Xuan felt more and more that there was some unusual connection between the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World.
It was as if only when the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World werebined together would aplete world be formed.
"Comprehend it carefully. Don''t cause amotion."
Chu Xuan did not continue speaking after that.
Instead, he wasprehending the changes in his body.
He had spent more than ten million years in the chaos, yet that was considered very young for his level of strength.
Now, Chu Xuan realized that he had somehow returned to his youth.
He was a teenager in the truest sense of the word!
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his strength had not been affected.
After a short while, Su Xian''er and the four divine beastspleted their respective correction processes, and Chu Xuan moved them back into the pocket dimension.
He continued forward and stepped into the Heavenly Sun World.
Inside, it was night time.
The mountain with towering ancient trees was actually silent. Something was obviously wrong.
Chu Xuan looked around vigntly.
Transcendent Dao realm cultivators were not weak in the Heavenly Sun World.
Even so, Chu Xuan did not dare to be careless.
He took a deep breath, and the spiritual energy of the Heavenly Sun World entered his body.
Chu Xuan''s heart shook.
The spiritual energy here was also different from the spiritual energy of the chaos.
The spiritual energy in the Heavenly Sun World was even more intense and seemed to contain the Yang element.
The chaos'' spiritual energy seemed to contain the Yin element!
Withoutparison, it was impossible to detect the difference in the spiritual energy.
If spiritual energy waspared to water, the chaos'' spiritual energy was cool water, while the spiritual energy of the Heavenly Sun World was warm water!
Chu Xuan already had some conjectures.
The more he thought about it, the more he felt that only when the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World merged into one would it be a trulyplete world.
The Heavenly Sun World was Yang, while the chaos was Yin!
Chu Xuan absorbed the spiritual energy of the Heavenly Sun World and began toprehend the Great Dao of this world.
The Great Dao was somewhat blurry.
However, he could still sense it.
After all, he had transcended the Dao realm, so it was naturally not difficult for him toprehend the Great Dao.
Chu Xuan retracted his aura and carefully investigated the Great Dao. After a while, some unfamiliar insights andws of the Heavenly Sun World appeared in his mind.
It was as if Yin and Yang hadbined andplemented each other, achieving true perfection.
As heprehended, Chu Xuan''s strength increased.
The Dao path that connected the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation seemed to be more substantial.
Furthermore, it exuded a faint radiance.
At this moment, Chu Xuan discovered a secret!
Chapter 724 Heavenly Sun World (Part 3)
Feeling the changes in the Dao path in his body, Chu Xuan was more and more sure of his conjecture.
The Heavenly Sun World was Yang, and the chaos was Yin.
Only by fusing Yin and Yang would a perfect Great Dao be born, and only in this way could one break through to a higher realm.
This might be a great secret that one would only discover when one cultivated in the chaos, transcended the chaos, and entered the Heavenly Sun world.
Chu Xuan made more conjectures.
At the Dao Creation realm, if one did notbine Yin and Yang and achieve a perfect Dao...
The Dao one created would actually be iplete, and they would never be able to break through past that point.
Only bybining Yin and Yang could one break through to the Dao Supreme realm!
This was likely also the reason why the descendants and disciples of the Dao Supreme realm experts cultivated in the chaos!
The 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation in Chu Xuan''s body were now revolving even faster. The supremews within them were also undergoing some kind of change.
The speed at which his strength was increasing had be even faster.
He turned back to look at the hazy chaos beyond the Heavenly Sun World.
Chu Xuan had a premonition that the battle back then was definitely unusual.
It was time to leave.
If there was an expert nearby, they would definitely sense the movement of him passing through the world''sw barrier.
Chu Xuan''s figure moved, heading towards the interior of the Heavenly Sun World.
From the void region, he had seen that the Heavenly Sun World was divided into sections by the residual power of the war.
He was in one of therger sections.
He concealed his aura and hid in the mountain.
He had to cross the mountain to enter the Heavenly Sun World.
The mountain was silent, but Chu Xuan did not dare to be careless.
After all, those Transcendent Dao realm cultivators were not invincible.
The journey was smooth, and they did not encounter any attacks.
Chu Xuan could sense that there was something unusual about the mountain.
Some special power remained here.
Furthermore, it seemed to be trying to corrode his body.
However, he had 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation, so this special power could not do him any harm.
After it entered the body, it was absorbed by the masses of chaotic energy creation and refined, nourishing his body.
However, Chu Xuan found that he could not block this power, which made his heart tremble.
Had he been any other Transcendent Dao realm cultivator, they would probably be corroded and severely injured very quickly.
This kind of power must be a remnant of that great battle, perhaps the residual power of a Dao Supreme realm expert.
Chu Xuan finally understood why the mountains were so quiet.
Even those who had transcended the Dao realm could not stay here, much less the other weaker beings.
On the other hand, these ancient trees had been eroded by the power and had probably undergone some changes.
Chu Xuan was curious, but he did not have the intention to investigate.
The unknown was dangerous.
An hourter, Chu Xuan had crossed the mountain.
After crossing the mountain, Chu Xuan became even more careful.
If there were experts guarding the entrance, it would definitely be around this ce.
Chu Xuan immediately changed his aura and appearance to avoid exposing his true appearance.
He then descended the mountain, looking around for a path to leave.
In his mind, he wasparing what he was seeing in front of him to theyout of the Heavenly Sun World that he had seen from the void region.
He was trying to determine which section was the safest.
After making a decision, he flew in a certain direction.
He did not search the surroundings to avoid alerting any experts that might be present.
He did not fly in the sky, but chose to instead fly close to the ground.
Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him.
As expected, there were experts!
Chu Xuan''s spiritual sense quickly discovered that there were five experts hidden within a radius of ten thousand miles.
They were all Transcendent Dao realm experts!
After Chu Xuan swept the surroundings with his spiritual sense, the other experts also discovered him.
"Who are you, Sir?"
The figure in front of him shouted coldly as he unleashed a terrifying sword beam.
Since Chu Xuan had already been exposed, there was no need to hide anymore.
He had to escape before the other party surrounded him, or before an even stronger expert showed up to reinforce them.
Boom!
He threw a punch to cancel out the sword beam.
With Chu Xuan''s current strength, the power of his Dao path secret techniques was boundless.
The moment the sword beam was shattered, Chu Xuan had already reached the other party.
He pointed his finger at the person.
Before the other party could react, a sword beam pierced his chest!
Boundless Destruction Sword!
Pfft!
Blood spurted out, and the attacker screamed as he retreated frantically.
There was a huge difference in strength even between Transcendent Dao realm experts.
After Chu Xuanpleted the integration of Yin and Yang and perfected his Dao path, his strength far exceeded his previous level of strength when he had first transcended the chaos.
"Where do you think you''re going?"
There were attacksing from his left and right.
Chu Xuan struck out with his palm, and a huge ck vortex appeared like a chaotic abyss, which swallowed and suppressed the attack.
He did not stop moving, and broke through before they managed to surround him.
In the blink of an eye, four figures appeared beside the man who was now clutching his chest. Seeing the wound on his chest, they were all shocked.
"Who was it?"
"I''m not sure. He''s extremely powerful and might be from the forbidden zone!"
"Wasn''t the forbidden zone destroyed? How did such a powerful expert appear?"
"We must stop him!"
An old man took out a jade talisman and began to transmit a message.
They were all shocked.
After the great battle, the forbidden zone had be quiet.
No more experts appeared from the chaos.
asionally, there would be some evil spirits who had lost their minds and consciousness. They woulde out to wreak havoc and devour living beings.
Hundreds of millions of living beings had been devoured by these powerful evil spirits.
It was because of this that the experts of the Heavenly Sun World were stationed within a million-mile radius surrounding the entrance to the forbidden zone.
Chapter 725 Escape!
This was in order to kill the evil spirits that came out of the forbidden zone.
In the recent hundreds of thousands of years, no more evil spirits had appeared, which led them to believe that all of them had died.
Not long ago, these five experts who were the closest to the forbidden zone felt some fluctuations in thew barrier of the Heavenly Sun World, and decided to investigate.
They had never thought that a powerful existence would suddenly appear out of the blue.
Was that an evil spirit?
Had it grown to the point where it was human-like and no longer possessed an evil aura?
"Was it a human or an evil spirit?"
After sending out the message, they questioned the injured man.
"I don''t know. It looked like a human, but I couldn''t sense any aura from it."
The man''s voice was heavy.
"The opponent''s power is very overbearing. I have to go back and recuperate in seclusion."
There was some kind of residual power on the wound, preventing it from healing. It was even continuously damaging his body, and threatening to spread further.
The other four were shocked.
The person who was injured was a famous swordsman.
He had been reduced to this state from a single strike?
"Let me give you a hand!"
"Many thanks!"
The other four immediately used their power to help the injured man suppress the power within the wound.
At the same time, they were all thinking that, if the other party was human, he would definitely have obtained a great opportunity within the chaos, and probably knew secrets about the forbidden zone.
As such, they had to capture him!
After helping the injured man suppress the power, the other four quickly moved to pursue Chu Xuan.
Space within the Heavenly Sun World was extremely stable, and the power ofws was powerful. Therefore, Chu Xuan could not travel as fast as he could in the chaos.
Moreover, in order to conceal himself, Chu Xuan did not choose to escape through space, as that would trigger fluctuations which the others could trace.
Suddenly, a spatial ripple began to condense in front of him.
There were experts traveling through space to try and block his path!
Chu Xuan slightly adjusted his flight trajectory, and did not stop.
His fingers pointed in the direction of that spatial ripple.
Boundless Destruction Sword!
Boom!
The space copsed around the spatial ripple. A figure burst out with a powerful aura within the copsed space, tearing away at the copsed space.
However, Chu Xuan''s figure had already disappeared before the other party could escape the copsed space.
More experts were traveling through space, and Chu Xuan kept using the Boundless Destruction Sword to interrupt their arrival.
One after another, more and more experts were notified of his presence.
An old man emerged from a spatial ripple a long distance away, and tried to intercept Chu Xuan using a movement technique.
Chu Xuan frowned.
Those chasing him were all Transcendent Dao realm experts, and it was not a small number!
If a Dao Creation realm expert appeared, it would be difficult to escape.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan manifested his divine might ancient form into a corporeal body.
An ancient and savage aura shook the surroundings.
It was as if he was an eternal god from ancient times.
The expression of the expert who had intended to block Chu Xuan changed, and his heart was filled with shock.
The divine might ancient form body exploded with a powerful aura as it advanced toward the old man.
Boom!
Extinction fist!
The divine might ancient form body''s first move was extremely powerful.
The old man spat out blood and was sent flying.
He was shocked.
They were both Transcendent Dao realm experts, so why was this person so strong?
The divine might ancient form body broke through the blockade and continued to escape.
At this moment, more than a dozen figures appeared from all directions and surrounded the divine might ancient form body.
After fleeing for a million miles, a great battle broke out.
Taking advantage of the fact that the divine might ancient form body had attracted all the experts away, Chu Xuan''s figure reappeared annded on the ground.
He quickly left this ce.
He passed through a barrier and entered another section.
The divine might ancient form body was something he had condensed to attract attention and cover his escape.
It could not hold on for too long.
After entering another section, Chu Xuan still did not stop.
He continued to move forward.
He passed through another section and reached his third section.
Chu Xuan found that the spiritual energy here had be thinner, which meant that there should not be any Transcendent Dao realm experts here.
A long way away, the divine might ancient form body''s aura shook the heavens. Even though it was fighting with more than ten Transcendent Dao realm experts, it was still holding its own.
However, after some time, its aura dimmed.
The experts were excited.
They were finally going to capture this mysterious existence.
The secret of the forbidden zone was right in front of them.
After the great battle, many secrets and knowledge regarding the forbidden zone had been lost.
Moreover, once one''s cultivation exceeded the Transcendent Dao realm, it would be hard to break through.
The mysterious being in front of them was still a Transcendent Dao realm expert, but he was far stronger than them.
There must be a great opportunity hidden in the forbidden zone!
They had to find out what it was and how to obtain it, as well as how to travel safely though the forbidden zone.
"Surrender! We won''t kill you!"
"As long as you hand over the method to cross the forbidden zone and the secrets of the forbidden zone, we will let you go!"
The divine might ancient form body suddenly burst forth with a dazzling light.
Its power shook the surroundings.
Boom!
It self-destructed!
The terrifying power caused the surrounding space to copse.
The Transcendent Dao realm experts all spat out blood and escaped from the chaotic space, injured.
All of them had extremely ugly expressions!
What kind of existence was that? How could it so decisively self-destruct?
Chu Xuan, who was in the middle of escaping, paused.
He sighed.
He had lost a portion of his strength thanks to this incident.
However, it was worthwhile, and he would eventually be able to recover his lost power.
He continued to flee; far away from the area where the strong were.
Chu Xuan had a premonition that his appearance had attracted the attention of Dao Creation realm experts.
He had to keep a low profile.
He was from the chaos. If he did not keep a low profile, he would be easy prey.
As he fled, he erased any traces of his aura and presence to avoid being tracked.
He arrived at another section, and found that the spiritual energy here was even thinner.
The great battle back then definitely had a significant impact on the Heavenly Sun World.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan discovered that the system, which had been stuck updating all this while, actually changed.
Update progress¡10%, 11%...
Chu Xuan was overjoyed, and looked forward to what the system would be like after it updated and restarted.
Could he continue to be stronger if he found a ce to stay in seclusion again?
The system''s update progress would take some time, so Chu Xuan did not stop and continued his escape.
The night passed.
Light enveloped the world as a huge sun rose into the sky.
Chu Xuan looked up at the sun, which was emitting a gentle glow.
However, even with his cultivation, he could not look at the sun for too long.
One could vaguely see the sun''s mes flickering around it.
However, he did not feel any terrifying heat emanating from it.
Heavenly Sun!
He finally understood why this world was called the Heavenly Sun World.
It was because of this huge sun in the sky!
Looking at the sun in the sky, Chu Xuan suddenly remembered that the moon did not seem to exist at night, and he could not even see the stars.
He had only been concerned about escaping and had not paid attention to his surroundingsst night.
Under the glowing Heavenly Sun, Chu Xuan felt the spiritual energy in the surroundings be gentler and gentler, as it was infused with Yang aura.
Could that sun be the source of the Heavenly Sun World''s Great Dao?
He could vaguely sense thews of the Great Dao contained within the Heavenly Sun.
It was no ordinary fireball.
He then continued to move forward.
This ce was still too close to the forbidden zone.
There might be experts or even old monsters hiding nearby.
His destination was a certain corner of the Heavenly Sun World.
He would wait for the system to restart before deciding on his final destination.
If staying in seclusion could make him stronger, he had to find a safe ce and keep a low-profile once more.
He would only appear once he was invincible again!
It did not matter whether the spiritual energy there was thin or not, as he would be able to rely on the system to grow stronger.
Moreover, when his strength reached his level, he would have to rely on hisprehension of the Great Dao to reach the Dao Creation realm.
Chapter 726 New Functions (Part 1)
A dayter, Chu Xuan passed through yet another barrier and arrived at a barrennd with thin spiritual energy.
This was a remote corner of the Heavenly Sun World.
Moreover, due to the thinness of thespiritual energy here, it was difficult to sense the Great Dao. Therefore, the level of cultivators here were quite low, with the strongest being emperor realm cultivators.
In a sense, it could be considered as the Heavenly Sun World''s novice vige.
Chu Xuan sighed.
He felt like a max-level boss in the novice vige!
He had fled to this remote ce, billions of miles away from the chaos.
No one would imagine that a Transcendent Dao realm expert would hide in such a remote ce, right?
This section should be one of the most deste and low-level areas in the Heavenly Sun World.
The power of the barrier here was not too strong either.
However, to the weak cultivators in this area, passing through the barrier was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.
To the geniuses here, it was a disaster.
They could have reached a higher realm, but they were sealed in this area.
Most likely, the cultivators and living beings here did not know about the outside world, and likely believed that the barrier was the edge of the world.
Chu Xuan''s figure moved and arrived at a small valley.
There was a small valley with a radius of thirty miles. The ancient trees were verdant and the flowers were in full bloom. It was a pretty good ce.
It was just that there was some dark and foul aura mixed in with the spiritual energy here.
Low-level cultivators who lived here would be prone to erosion, which would damage their cultivation foundation.
In fact, over time, it was easy for their consciousness to be thrown into disarray.
In this section, this valley could be considered a dangerous ce.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and the foul spiritual energy disappeared.
The corpse of an emperor realm beast rotting on the ground was reduced to dust.
Even the source of the filth was destroyed.
Chu Xuannded on a small mountain in front of the valley.
He looked at the system.
Updating progress¡ 90%, 91%...
The system was about toplete its update, and Chu Xuan was waiting for it anxiously.
The small valley here was not bad, and if he stayed in this section of the Heavenly Sun World, he could avoid the detection of strong experts.
Updating progress¡ 99%, 100%!
Finally, the systempleted its update and restarted.
"You stayed at home for a hundred years, set a new record, created and implemented a grand n, transcended the chaos, reached the Heavenly Sun World, and integrated your Dao path with Yin and Yang. You have transcended illusion and returned to reality."
Chu Xuan looked at the system''s notification with raised eyebrows.
He had already guessed the secret ofYin and Yang of the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos.
However, what was this about transcending illusion?
Was the chaos illusory?
Was it fabricated?
Now that he thought about it, the chaos did have some unusual aspects.
It seemed tock something¡
After entering the Heavenly Sun World, Chu Xuan''s feelings about this became stronger.
It felt as if the Heavenly Sun World was the real world!
However, he also felt that the Heavenly Sun World was iplete.
He believed that if the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos were united, they would form aplete world.
"The system update includes the following functions after restarting."
"One, the derivation function. It can derive anything below the host''s level. Derivation beyond that point will require the consumption of origin energy. (Note: If you consume too much origin energy, it will affect your cultivation foundation. Please be careful!)"
"Second, the fate function, which can spy on the development of fate, suppress fate, and hide the host''s own fate and karma¡"
"Third, you can shield and separate yourself from the transcendentws and the world''sws. You cannot be spied on by all transcendent existences."
Chu Xuan looked at the system notification. The update included three new functions, of which the third one was especially useful to him at this juncture.
It would relieve him of his worries of being traced and hunted down.
With this function, no one would be able to derive or predict his location, even Dao supreme realm experts.
His sense of security had increased greatly!
The derivation function was also very good. However, he had to keep in mind the system''s warning regarding the consumption of origin energy.
As for the fate function, it was also pretty good.
Fate was extremely mysterious.
Chu Xuan had created the Heavenly Dao in the chaos, so he understood the fate energy of the Heavenly Dao like the back of his hand.
He could also sense the general fate of the chaos, but could notpletely grasp it.
Chu Xuan was sure that even Dao Supreme realm experts and Dao Supreme Rulers could not predict the fate of those in the same realm, or even the fate of arge world.
If they could, they would not have fallen for whatever scheme was created to trigger the great battle.
The mystery of fate was difficult to predict.
The strong could see the fate of the weak. Of course, there were some geniuses who were unique and special, which made it impossible for experts to read their fate.
However, when one''s strength reached a certain level, one would actually no longer be affected by the fate of things weaker than them.
For example, when Chu Xuan transcended the chaos, the fate of the chaos could no longer affect him. However, the fate of the Heavenly Sun World could affect him.
He would need to reach a certain level in order to transcend that fate as well. When he did, he would no longer be affected by the fate of the Heavenly Sun World.
Just like when he transcended the chaos, the fate energy would return to his body, and the outside world would no longer be able to interfere with his fate.
Chapter 727 New Functions (Part 2)
Chu Xuan knew that he still had a long way to go.
The system''s fate function allowed him to control his own fate and not be affected by the outside world''s fate.
"The system''s ''stay-at-home'' function has been activated. You can designate an area as your home (cannot exceed 50 kilometers). You cannot leave during the function''s active period. If you leave, your ''stay-at home'' record will be erased."
"Every year, you''ll be rewarded. The longer you stay, the more generous the reward."
p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1~§ão§® "During the function''s active period, you can''t cultivate in seclusion, and will have to live your life normally."
After the system update, the reward for staying at home was now calcted in years.
Moreover, he could not cultivate in seclusion during this period of time. He had to live a normal life.
On the plus side, the size of his living area had expanded.
Chu Xuan looked at the valley.
This was a very suitable residential area.
After hepleted the first stage before the system''s update, he had be invincible within the chaos.
Then, he had spent more than ten million years working hard to transcend the chaos.
In conclusion, he needed the system in order to get strong quickly.
Chu Xuan decided to stay in this small valley.
The scarcity of spiritual energy here did not matter to him.
He had plenty of treasures. If he used them, he could easily turn this small valley into a holynd for cultivation.
Chu Xuannded in the valley.
After observing the valley, Chu Xuan did not immediately designate it as his residence.
Instead, he began to transform the small valley.
A small stream was flowing through the ancient forest in the valley.
The source of the stream was an underground river that was redirected by Chu Xuan. It flowed out from the middle of a cliff, creating a small waterfall.
There was a small pond under the waterfall.
After spending a little time transforming the small valley, Chu Xuan confirmed the designation of this ce as his residence.
With a wave of his hand, a few ancient trees were uprooted, and in a short while, a few wooden houses were built.
A fence surrounded the residential area, and with a wave of his hand, a few treasures disappeared into the ground.
The spiritual energy in the area became richer.
Of course, it would only increase gradually as opposed to suddenly in order to avoid attracting unnecessary attention.
He would make it seem like the spiritual energy here was recovering.
After all, the Heavenly Sun World had been severely damaged in the great battle. It would not be unusual for some ces to suddenly show increased signs of recovery and life.
To Chu Xuan, as long as it did not attract the attention of experts, there would be no danger.
While he was at it, he would also set up a concealment array in the small valley.
Once the arrangements wereplete, Chu Xuan felt relieved andfortable.
He was sitting on a reclining chair in the courtyard residence.
He allowed Su Xian''er to leave the pocket dimension, as well as the heavenly spirit cat, the sky-shaking golden roc, and the spirit-devouring flower.
"Sir, where is this?"
Su Xian''er looked at the residence in surprise.
"This is a section within the Heavenly Sun World. We''ll be settling down here,"
"Heavenly Sun World?"
Su Xian''er''s eyes brightened.
Seeing Chu Xuan lying on the recliner, she understood that they were going to live quietly here for some time.
The heavenly spirit cat strolled around the courtyard, while the spirit-devouring flower had taken root.
The sky-shaking golden roc flew up to a big tree and perched itself on a branch.
Chu Xuan then released the four divine beasts.
The White Tiger ran to an ancient tree andy down whileprehending thews of the Heavenly Sun World.
The ck Tortoise and the Azure Dragon chose to stay in the small pond.
The Vermilion Bird joined the sky-shaking golden roc on a branch of the ancient tree.
The four divine beasts all shrunk their bodies as they tried toprehend the Great Dao of the Heavenly Sun World.
Their next goal was to break through and reach the Transcendent Dao realm.
Su Xian''er started to get busy.
She made a pot of tea for Chu Xuan and started to prepare the meal ingredients. It was time to cook.¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom
She had returned to the familiar days in the Chu family''s courtyard back then.
Chu Xuany on the chair, leisurely and carefree, no longer cultivating.
He raised his head and looked out of the valley.
When he had entered this section of the Heavenly Sun World, he had sensed that there was a probing force which could detect the strength of living beings.
It should be the ability of some treasure.
Fortunately, the level of the treasure was too low, and could only probe the strength of living beings up to the heaven realm.
Chu Xuan was not bothered by it, and did not even need to prepare any countermeasures to avoid it.
He also did not probe its source.
He felt that he should not use his strength too much in such a low-level area. Otherwise, his future life would be less fun.
Now, he was the max-level boss in this deste section of the Heavenly Sun World.
He looked at the system''s new function.
First, he tried to use the derivation function.
"Can you derive the origin of the chaos?"
The chaos was not simple, and Chu Xuan attached great importance to it.
Therefore, the first thing he wanted to know was how the chaos came to be.
"The derivation request far exceeds your level. You will need to consume 80% of your origin energy. Do you want to proceed?"
80% of its origin energy?
Chu Xuan immediately canceled the derivation request.
Consuming 80% of his origin energy would not only damage his cultivation foundation, but would also reduce his lifespan.
Furthermore, consumingrge amounts of origin energy would make it impossible to replenish.
Chu Xuan naturally would not allow such a thing to happen.
"Can you simte the great battle between the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos? What was the oue?"
"This derivation request far exceeds your level. It will consume half of your origin energy. Do you want to proceed?"
Chu Xuan canceled the derivation request once again.
From the origin energy cost, he could already tell that the battle back then had been terrifying.
"Can you disy the cultivation level of the strongest person in the Heavenly Sun World?"
Chu Xuan asked a different question.
He wanted to use the derivation function to obtain some useful information. Incidentally, he realized that he could also derive information from the system''s estimate of origin energy consumption for each request.
"This derivation request has surpassed your level. You will need to consume one percent of your origin energy. Do you wish to proceed?"
Only one percent?
It did not seem like much.
However, one percent of his total origin energy was actually not a small amount.
It would take a long time to replenish.
Chu Xuan did not proceed with the derivation request.
He had already gotten his answer.
In the Heavenly Sun World, there were experts that were much stronger than him.
Was it a Dao Creation realm expert? Or did Dao Supreme experts or Dao Supreme Rulers still exist?
Chu Xuan then took out Lie Tian''s head.
He did not wake Lie Tian up immediately.
"How much origin energy does it take to derive Lie Tian''s peak strength?"
"This derivation request exceeds your level. It will consume one ten-thousandth of your origin energy."
Chu Xuan now had a better idea.
Lie Tian had barely reached the Dao Creation realm back then.
If the derivation request only consumed one ten-thousandth of his origin essence, extrapting the numbers, the strongest expertin the Heavenly Sun World had definitely reached the Dao Supreme realm.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and tried again.
"How much origin energy does it take to derive the Dao Supreme Ruler realm?"
"This derivation request far exceeds your realm. It will consume one-tenth of your origin energy."
At this point, Chu Xuan was certain that the strongest person in the Heavenly Sun World was a Dao Supreme realm expert.
Chapter 728 Waking Lie Tian Up
After confirming that the strongest expert in the Heavenly Sun World was a Dao Supreme realm expert, Chu Xuan was even more determined to keep a low profile.
As someone who emerged from the chaos, there would be countless dangers if his identity and background were exposed.
Furthermore, since there was at least one Dao Supreme realm expert, there would naturally be Dao Creation realm experts, and more of them too.
Chu Xuan could not help but inwardly rejoice that there was no Dao Creation realm expert guarding the entrance to the Heavenly Sun World.
Chu Xuan sat on a chair, leisurely sipping his tea.
He looked at Lie Tian.
With a wave of his hand, he removed the seal and woke him up at the same time.
Lie Tian opened his eyes and sensed the thin spiritual energy.
"The Heavenly Sun World is already in this state?" he asked in shock.
Just as he was about to check, Chu Xuan stopped him.
"Don''t mess around. If you''re discovered, I''ll be in trouble."
Lie Tian was stunned.
At this moment, he found himself in a small valley.
The spiritual energy here was extremely thin, but it seemed to be increasing slowly.
Furthermore, there was a concealment formation set up here, which should be Chu Xuan''s doing.
"How''s the Heavenly Sun World doing?"
Lie Tian resisted the urge to use his spiritual sense to sweep the area.
"It''s alright."
Chu Xuan then exined the general situation of the Heavenly Sun World to Lie Tian.
"You''re hiding here?"
Lie Tian was stunned.
Chu Xuan was a Transcendent Dao realm expert. Did he have to be so cautious?
To think that an expert of his caliber would actually hide in such a remote corner.
This ce had clearly suffered a heavy blow. Not only was the spiritual energy thin, but even the Great Dao was obscured here.
"This is the safest ce."
"The Heavenly Sun World has at least one Dao Supreme realm existence, and even though countless years have passed since the great battle, they are probably still cautious. Furthermore, most experts would be very curious about my unique situation. Once they discover you and me in the chaos, words will not suffice to save us."
Lie Tian''s expression also turned grave.
He naturally did not think that Chu Xuan was overthinking things.
As a former Dao Creation realm expert, how could these powerful experts not be tempted by the secrets of the ancient era?
"It''s a good choice to hide here."
Lie Tian''s head was floating in the air as he nodded his head in agreement.
Chu Xuan looked at him and asked curiously, "Can you recover?"
"It''s difficult!"
Lie Tian sighed.
"Back then, my physical body was shattered. If someone had not protected me at the critical moment, I''m afraid I would have died."
Even so, the Dao created by Lie Tian had also copsed.
His body had been eroded by a powerful force,so he could not recover his physical body.
Only his head remained.
However, at the very least, his injuries would not continue to worsen, and his head would not be destroyed.
It was almost impossible for him to recover his physical body unless a strong expert eliminated the remaining power of thews in his body.
Chu Xuan had not even reached the Dao Creation realm, so he obviously did not have the ability to help.
Since that was the case, he did not pursue the matter.
Su Xian''er then came out of one of the houses.
"Sir, he is?"
"This is Lie Tian, a half-dead old monster. Don''t worry too much about him."
Chu Xuan introduced him to her.
"This is my maidservant. Don''t bully her," he added.
Lie Tian sighed.
"Why would I lower myself to the same level as a little girl?"
Then, looking at Su Xian''er, he expressed his bewilderment.
"Your maidservant has extraordinary talent."
His head flew over and circled around Su Xian''er.
Su Xian''er''s face was filled with anxiety.
No matter how one looked at it, having a head flying around her was a little scary.
"At such a young age, you have already reached this level. Amazing!"
Lie Tian sighed as he reminisced.
He thought of that peerless figure.
Supreme Moon!
He did not know if she had died.
"Your maidservant has an extremely unique constitution. There was once a peerless beauty who was a Dao Supreme realm expert who had the same constitution. If you don''t mind, I can give your maidservant some guidance."
Lie Tian asked Chu Xuan.
"If you''re willing, go ahead."
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
Lie Tian seemed to have some admiration for that person, which seemed to have transferred over to Su Xian''er due to their simrities.
Although he was now half-crippled, he had once been a Dao Creation realm expert, and had experience cultivating up to that level.
There was naturally no problem for him to be guiding Su Xian''er.
"Xian''er, if you have any questions about cultivation in the future, you can also ask him for guidance. He was once a Dao Creation realm expert."
"Alright, Sir."
Su Xian''er nodded her head.
From her expression, it was obvious that she did not think much of Lie Tian.
What could be better than Chu Xuan''s guidance?
He put down the dishes and hesitated for a moment. Then, he looked at Lie Tian and asked, "Do you want to eat some?"
Lie Tian looked down. He did not even have a body, so how was he going to digest that food?
"Forget it. If there are any medicinal pills or Dao fruits though, I can try them."
He needed these treasures to recover his power.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and some Dao fruits flew out.
"I don''t have many good things, so just make do with these."
Lie Tian opened his mouth and swallowed them.
"Many thanks."
He turned his head and looked for a ce to rest.
Chapter 729 - 729 A Thousand Years
729 A Thousand Years
Then, he paused.
He looked at the sky-shaking golden roc and the Vermillion Bird on the tree with a dazed expression.
¡°Golden roc? Vermillion Bird?¡±
¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chu Xuan asked curiously.
A look of reminiscence appeared on his face as he said, ¡°In my time, these two were already legendary existences.¡±
¡°Of course, I¡¯m not referring to their descendants. Back then, there were actually descendants of these two legendary existences in the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos, but their bloodline was somewhat impure.¡±
¡°These two, other than being slightly weaker, have extremely pure bloodlines. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they¡¯re so weak, I would¡¯ve mistaken them for the real thing.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s interest was piqued.
The sky-shaking golden roc and the Vermillion Bird were rewards from the system.
He could not help but wonder if they were the legendary existences Lie Tian was talking about.
He had originally thought that the Vermillion bird, one of the four divine beasts of the nine zones, had disappeared because of the system.
However, Chu Xuan no longer thought that way.
Ever since he had learned that the chaos was special, and that it had been destroyed in that great battle, he suspected that the four divine beasts of the nine zones were only a manifestation of their true origins.
Their disappearance and reappearance thanks to the system was likely them returning to their true origins.
Furthermore, the other three divine beasts were the same.
¡°Where did the first generation golden roc and Vermillion Bird go?¡±
Lie Tian stared at the golden roc and the Vermilion Bird. The more he looked at them, the more incredulous he felt.
Why was their bloodline so pure?
Even the Vermillion Bird King from his era did not have such a pure bloodline.
¡°Legend has it that the Vermilion Bird and the golden roc were Dao Supreme Rulers. They went to explore the void region and disappeared,¡± Lie Tian replied.
Chu Xuan was deep in thought.
When the golden roc, heavenly spirit cat and spirit-devouring flower entered the Heavenly Sun World, they did not undergo any corrections.
Although the four divine beasts did, the extent of the correction was notrge. Was this due to having only part of their origin in the nine zones?
Lie Tian looked around and saw the White Tiger under the ancient tree.
He was silent.
He felt that Chu Xuan was not simple.
Could it be that all of the four divine beasts were with him?
Of course, he did not think that it was the original four divine beasts. He only thought that these were direct descendants of the four divine beasts.
He took a look at the heavenly spirit cat and found it familiar. It looked like a miniature version of the White Tiger.
¡°I¡¯m going to recuperate for a while.¡±
After Lie Tian finished speaking, he flew out of the small courtyard and went to the pond under the cliff.
There, he saw the Azure Dragon and the ck Tortoise.
¡®This person¡¯s background is not simple.¡¯
Chu Xuan nced at the Vermilion Bird, but did not use the derivation function to analyze its origin.
Whether or not it was the first generation Vermillion Bird was not important.
Why did so many Dao Supreme Rulers choose to explore the void region?
Was there really nothing there?
Or did it hide some untold secrets about the world?
Chu Xuan did not think too much about it.
He only needed to stay at home and grow stronger. There was still a long way to go before he became a Dao Supreme Ruler.
His current goal was to break through and reach the Dao Creation realm.
Sitting at the table with Su Xian¡¯er, eating delicious food, he finally revisited the long-lost joys of life.
He had been cultivating for more than ten million years, and had been missing out on the finer things in life.
After enjoying his meal, Chu Xuan continued to rx in his chair.
He squinted his eyes and tried to sense the Origin Great Dao.
The Origin Great Dao was growing at a rather fast pace, and even though it was so far away and there was aw barrier separating it, he could still sense and control it.
Chu Xuan flipped his hand and the Heavenly Dao talisman appeared in his hand.
He observed the Heavenly Dao talisman, and found that the Heavenly Dao was developing normally and was constantly improving.
Chu Xuan tried to contact Ding Yue and the others.
However, he realized that even though he had the Heavenly Dao talisman, he could not contact Ding Yue and the others.
It was blocked by an unfathomable and transcendentw.
The Heavenly Dao was still not strong enough.
He then put the Heavenly Dao talisman away.
After observing the small valley for a while, he decided to live here.
...
He could not justze around on the chair and do nothing.
He still had to do some things to kill time.
He took out some seeds, and created a hoe.
He brought the hoe along to the valley to cultivate and nt some spiritual fruits and herbs to kill time and entertain himself.
A thousand years passed in the blink of an eye.
Chu Xuan had been staying in the valley for a thousand years.
He received a reward once a year, and had received a thousand rewards.
Most of them were cultivation rewards.
The reward that was given once every century was rtivelyrge, and the reward that was given once every millennium was even more generous.
For a thousand years, Chu Xuan didn¡¯t cultivate and lived an ordinary and leisurely life.
Lie Tian was dumbfounded.
...
How did a person manage to do daily chores like an ordinary farmer in a small valley every day?
Was this really an expert who had transcended the Dao realm?
He could not stand it.
However, since he could not leave the valley, Lie Tian could only recuperate in seclusion.
He had woken up three times in a thousand years, which was only to guide Su Xian¡¯er.
The rest of the time, he was sleeping and cultivating.
He was afraid that he would not be able to stand this boring life if he stayed awake.
He wanted to leave the valley, but Chu Xuan did not allow it.
Therefore, this was the only way to pass the time.
Within these thousand years, Su Xian¡¯er had broken through to the Holy Dao realm, which was equivalent to the chaos supreme realm.
Chu Xuany on the recliner, took a sip of tea, and let out a long breath. His entire body was rxed.
He did not need to cultivate, and he could be stronger just by staying at home.
This was what he wanted.
He had finally broken through to the Dao Creation realm after these thousand years.
¡°You¡¯ve stayed at home for a thousand years. You¡¯ve been low-key, diligent, and your life is full of fun and vigor. You have been rewarded with a breakthrough to the Dao Creation realm.¡±
That was the reward for the thousand-year milestone.
The Dao Creation realm was a huge leap.
The supremews within the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation in his body had been perfected.
The Dao path that connected them had also been perfected, and supremews wrapped themselves around it.
He had truly created his Dao.
The supremews of the chaos were derived from the Great Dao after the greater chaos was shattered.
The Great Dao of the nine zones was equivalent to the inferior version of that Great Dao.
The Heavenly Dao was a Great Dao that surpassed the Great Dao of the nine zones, but wascking inparison to the Great Dao of the greater chaos.
Within these thousand years, the Origin Great Dao had alsopleted its transformation, and it was also a Dao creation.
As such, Chu Xuan was much stronger than other early-stage Dao Creation realm experts.
The Heavenly Dao was also evolving toward bing a Dao creation.
A thousand years in the Heavenly Sun World meant that a billion years had passed in the chaos.
The two chaoses had already collided and fused.
The supremews of the chaos had already long been devoured by the Heavenly Dao, even before the two chaoses collided and fused.
After the fusion of chaoses and the Chaos Cmity, the Heavenly Dao started to infiltrate and devour the supremews of the other chaos.
The chaos supreme realm experts of the other chaos naturally wanted to stop it, which resulted in many conflicts breaking out.
During the Chaos Cmity, the chaos Supreme realm experts of both sides had already begun to fight for the authority over the unified chaos.
It was worth mentioning that Ding Yue and Chu Xuan¡¯s other disciples had already reached the chaos supreme realm.
However, it would still take them a long time to transcend the chaos.
Moreover, since the Heavenly Dao had not unified the two chaoses, they were unable to leave the chaos with their current strength. They would not be able to stay in the void region for very long anyway.
Chapter 730 - 730 Yi Lingling (Part 1)
730 Yi Lingling (Part 1)
It would likely take them more than 10,000 years, in Heavenly Sun World time, for them to transcend the chaos.
Although they were talented, Chu Xuan was not certain if they could bepared to the descendants and disciples of those Dao Supreme realm experts.
After all, those factions had been at this for countless years, and had likely umted a lot of knowledge, resources and techniques rted to this matter.
Even they would take more than ten thousand years to transcend the chaos, and it was extremely rare for someone to break through in a few thousand years.
Chu Xuan felt that if his disciples could transcend the chaos in a hundred thousand years, they would have already surpassed his expectations, as well as the geniuses of the Heavenly Sun World.
Over the past 1000 years, the system¡¯s rewards were not only rted to his cultivation, but also the growth of the Origin Great Dao, without which, it would not have grown so quickly.
Other than that, there were also some treasures and techniques.
He had reached the Dao Creation realm in a thousand years.
Compared to the slow growth of other Dao Creation realm cultivators, Chu Xuan could feel his strength increasing every day.
His next goal was to break through to the Dao Supreme realm within ten thousand years, which would give him a little confidence in dealing with matters.
Chu Xuan took out the Heavenly Dao talisman.
Once again, he tried to send a message to Ding Yue and the others in the chaos.
The result was still a failure.
Chu Xuan was helpless and could only wait.
He hoped that the system would reward him with an improvement in the strength of the Heavenly Dao at some point.
He had to contact Ding Yue and the others before they transcended the chaos.
Otherwise, rashly entering the Heavenly Sun World would be disastrous for them, and for him.
It might even expose the Heavenly Dao and the Origin Great Dao.
Still, there was plenty of time, so Chu Xuan was not in a hurry.
When the 10,000-year milestone arrived, he should have broken through to the Dao Supreme realm, and should be able to contact them.
A thousand years in this deste section was enough for many things to happen.
500 years ago, a powerful king emerged from this ce and rose to power.
He unified the region 300 years ago and created the first unified empire, the Great Victory empire!
It ended the chaotic situation in this section that had been happening for a long time.
Now, it was the only empire in this section, and countless sects could only bow their heads and obey thews of the Great Victory empire.
Many of the sects¡¯ geniuses had entered the service of the Great Victory empire.
A hundred years ago, that king¡¯s strength had reached the peak, and he had no way to advance.
Therefore, after passing the throne to the Crown Prince, he left.
It was said that the founder of the empire had broken free from the restraints of the world and left it.
The current king had been on the throne for a hundred years.
The Great Victory empire was at its peak, and the power of the imperial family ruled over everyone.
However, the Heavenly Pavilion was an exception!
The Heavenly Pavilion had a long history and had experienced ups and downs of this section. It had always stood tall and no one could shake it.
Even the Great Victory empire, which had unified the section, could not shake it.
It was rumored that the founder of the Great Victory empire had some sort of agreement with the Heavenly Pavilion, and that the reason why the empire was able to unify the section was because the Heavenly Pavilion had secretly contributed a lot.
In the Imperial City of the Great Victory empire, in front of the pce, there was a stone monument, on which there were three ranking lists.
The Hundred Flowers ranking list recorded the hundred most talented and beautiful women in the world.
However, in order to be able to enter the Hundred Flowers ranking, other than being beautiful, they had to have a special constitution and extraordinary cultivation talent.
Then there was a list of the top 100 handsome men, with the same criteria as the first ranking list.
Finally, the emperor ranking was for the top hundred emperor realm experts in this section.
From ancient times until now, the ranking lists of the Heavenly Pavilion had always been authoritative and undisputable.
There was no mistake.
A hundred years ago, the number one on the emperor ranking list changed from the founder of the Great Victory empire to the ruler of one of the empire¡¯s cities, which was the younger brother of the founder!
The second position was upied by the current king.
The third was one of the founding ministers, the Defender Duke!
The imperial faction of the Great Victory empire upied the top three ranks on the list.
At this moment, a group of cultivators had gathered in front of the monument.
¡°Third on the Hundred Flowers ranking, Yi Lingling? The Yi family¡¯s daughter?¡±
¡°The Yi family of the ten great families?¡±
¡°Other than that Yi family, what other Yi family is there?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Yi family to have such a genius in this generation.¡±
¡°This is not a good thing.¡±
A middle-aged man sneered and said, ¡°Entering the Hundred Flowers ranking without enough background and strength is not a good thing. Don¡¯t forget what happened to her.¡±
Many people nodded in agreement.
...
¡°It¡¯s indeed not a good thing.¡±
A young man shook his head and sighed, ¡°The Marquis of Swords¡¯ son went after Yi Lingling and wanted to marry her. The Yi family could not handle the pressure and decided to offer her to him. Yi Lingling¡¯s parents objected and ran away with their daughter.¡±
¡°In the end, the Marquis of Swords sent people to capture Yi Lingling. Yi Lingling¡¯s parents risked their lives to let their daughter escape, but they died in the process.¡±
He could not help but sigh.
Then, someone asked, ¡°The Marquis of Swords¡¯ son is the tenth most handsome man in the world. He¡¯s a rare genius. Being a concubine is better than having one¡¯s family destroyed, right?¡±
The young man replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Yi Lingling has the Ethereal Spiritual constitution. The Marquis of Swords¡¯ son wants to use her to refine a divine sword.¡±
The people present were silent.
It was no wonder Yi Lingling¡¯s parents were so against it.
Once Yi Lingling fell into their hands, not only would she be a toy, but she would also be a vessel for a divine sword. It would be a fate worse than death.
Chapter 731 Yi Lingling (Part 2)
"The Marquis of Swords'' son is really¡"
The young man was furious.
"Shut up! Do you want to die?"
Someone''s expression changed as he hurriedly berated the young man and shut his mouth.
"Although Yi Lingling has escaped, where can she go?"
"Unless someone is willing to stand up for her, her fate is sealed."
"What are you thinking? Who would dare to offend the Marquis of Swords? Even a prince wouldn''t offend the Marquis of Swords over something like this."
The Marquis of Swords was a founding minister of the country.
He was known as the number one swordsman in this section, and was ranked ninth of the emperor ranking.
There were only a few people who were not afraid of the Marquis of Swords'' faction, but none of them were willing to be enemies with him over a woman.
"I''m afraid that Yi Lingling''s fate will be the worst out of all of the beauties on the Hundred Flowers ranking list," someone sighed.
"This Hundred Flowers ranking list is evil," a warrior mumbled angrily, "I don''t know how many women have ended up in a miserable state because they got on the ranking. Many of them have lost their families!"
Everyone present was silent.
The Hundred Flowers ranking had indeed brought disaster to many of the beautiful women.
However, the rankings belonged to the Heavenly Pavilion.
Even the Great Victory empire could not do anything about them and could not interfere with their actions.
p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® The Heavenly Pavilion only published the rankings and watched the world rise and fall. They never interfered with the affairs of the world.
It was also because of this that the forces in this section did not have much hostility towards the Heavenly Pavilion.
Those who were hostile to the Heavenly Pavilion were probably victims of the ranking lists.
However, who could shake the Heavenly Pavilion?
A thousand years ago, a powerful emperor realm expert wanted to abolish the ranking lists and kill his way into the Heavenly Pavilion.
In the end, his body was hung in public!
Only then did everyone understand that the experts on the emperor ranking list were no match for the Heavenly Pavilion.
There were even rumors that there was an expert beyond the emperor realm in the Heavenly Pavilion.
¡
Outside the valley, a figure in a sorry state staggered over.
The young girl''s hair was disheveled, her originally fair face was dirty, and her clothes were torn in a few ces.
Her bright eyes were filled with hatred and despair.
"Father, mother, I''m useless. I can''t avenge you!"
"Wan Jie! Even if I die, I won''t let you have your way!"
Yi Lingling''s despairing eyes were filled with determination.
Looking at the valley not far away, she gritted his teeth and stumbled over step by step.
This was a well-known dangerous zone.
Anyone who entered this ce would be contaminated by the foul spiritual energy.
Yi Lingling knew that she would not be able to escape, and that even if she died, her body would be obtained by Wan Jie and be made into a tool for him to refine a divine sword.
This was why she came to this dangerous zone.
If she died here, her body would be contaminated by the foul spiritual energy, so Wan Jie''s n to use her body to refine a divine sword would be in vain.
She only hated herself for not being able to take revenge!
She also hated the Heavenly Pavilion for putting her on the Hundred Flowers ranking list, and even notified everyone of her Ethereal Spiritual constitution.
It was because of this that disaster struck.
However, no matter how much she hated them both, Yi Lingling knew that she could not take revenge.
The Marquis of Swords was one of the founding minister''s of the empire, and the forces he had at his disposal were immense.
He was also known as the number one swordsman in the world, and was ranked ninth on the emperor ranking list.
It was no doubt a fool''s dream to seek revenge.
The only thing she could do was to die here in the valley before the people who captured her arrived, so that her body would be contaminated and be unusable.
She stumbled into the valley.
Then, it was as if he had passed through an invisible barrier.
Yi Lingling was dumbfounded by what she saw.
How was this a dangerous zone?
Taking a deep breath, she realized that the spiritual energy here was so dense that it was a hundred times stronger than the famous holynds in the world.
In the valley, there were all kinds of spiritual herbs and fruits that were nted in neat rows.
She did not know most of them, but from the aura they exuded, they had to be high-grade.
They even seemed to be treasures that surpassed emperor-grade.
What was going on?
Then, she spotted a small bush.
''Is that a tea bush?''
The leaves seemed to contain wondrous vitality and exuded an indescribable Dao aura.
This was not a dangerous zone.
This was a peerlessnd of treasures!
Yi Lingling was so excited that tears were streaming down her face.
There was hope for her revenge!
If she cultivated in this ce and relied on these heavenly resources, she would definitely be able to break through to the emperor realm!
There was even hope of surpassing the emperor realm!
Just as she was about to run forward excitedly, she suddenly realized that if the hunting team was following him, how could she protect these treasures?
Would these treasures not all fall into their hands?
"No! All of them must be taken away, and what can''t be taken away must be destroyed! I cannot let Wan Jie get even one of these treasures!"
Yi Lingling gritted her teeth and made a decision.
After obtaining enough of these treasures, she would find a ce to hide. As long as she avoided being captured, she would be able to buy enough time to cultivate and reach the emperor realm.
This way, she would have a chance to take revenge!
Even if it was a pity to destroy such treasures, she could not let Wan Jie get his hands on them.
Yi Lingling rushed over to the tea bush first.
The feeling that the tea leaves gave her was the most extraordinary.
She had to act quickly and plunder as many other heavenly treasures as possible.
At that moment, Yi Lingling only hated the fact that her storage bag was too small. If it could fit all of the treasures in this valley, she would not have to destroy these priceless things.
Then, she raised his hand to pick the tea, but suddenly stopped.
Her face was filled with shock.
She looked around in disbelief. At this moment, she suddenly realized.
These natural treasures seemed to have been nted by someone!
They were arranged too neatly!
Moreover, now that she was looking around, this ce looked like a medicinal garden, which meant that it was not formed naturally.
The valley had an owner!
Could it be that a peerless expert was living in seclusion here?
Thinking this, Yi Lingling retracted her hand that was about to pick the tea leaves and walked into the valley with a nervous heart.
The most mysterious force in the world was none other than the Heavenly Pavilion. Could this be where their true headquarters were?
Her heart was filled with apprehension, hatred, but also some hope.
She hoped that this was the ce where some peerless expert lived in seclusion, and not the Heavenly Pavilion sect. If so, then there would be hope for her revenge.
In the small courtyard, Chu Xuan sat on the recliner and looked toward the entrance of the valley.
The valley was not a ce that anyone could enter.
Yi Lingling''s every move was under observation.
What a strong and special fate¡
From Chu Xuan''s perspective, Yi Lingling''s fate was like a rainbow. Based on her fate, she would be stronger and stronger.
Were it not for her strong and special fate, she would not have been able to enter the valley.
Chu Xuan had deliberately set up restrictions so that only those with great fate could enter. He also limited the age of those who could enter.
This young girl''s body was also quite special.
There was a kind of ethereal and illusory aura about.
She was not strong, and had only reached the middle stages of the profound realm.
In terms of cultivation, her level of talent was average.
Chu Xuan could tell that the girl''s cultivation technique was notpatible with her special constitution, and was even holding her back.
It was because of this that her level of talent seemed ordinary.
He watched as the young girl walked towards the small courtyard.
Chu Xuan frowned slightly. He actually did not recognize this special constitution.
He sent a voice transmission to Lie Tian and asked him toe over.
Lie Tian was a native of the Heavenly Sun World and a former Dao Creation realm expert.
Moreover, his identity and status back then were also extraordinary, and he was a somewhat famous expert.
He should be able to identify this young girl''s special constitution.
Lie Tian appeared instantly.
After all, this was the first time Chu Xuan had woken him up.
"What did you call me for?"
"What kind of special constitution is that?" Chu Xuan gestured toward Yi Linglin.
Lie Tian turned his head around and looked at her.
"Eh?"
"Is that the Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution?!"
He eximed in surprise.
"This deste section actually produced a cultivator with the Supreme Ethereal Spiritual Constitution? How strange!"
Lie Tian''s face was filled with surprise.
Chapter 732 First Disciple In The Heavenly Sun World (Part 1)
"Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution?"
This was the first time Chu Xuan had heard of this name.
He looked at Yi Lingling. The ethereal and illusory aura around her body was quite unique.
"It is a rare constitution in this world. As long as its owner doesn''t die young, she will definitely be a Dao Supreme expert."
Lie Tian''s expression turned solemn.
Chu Xuan was also shocked.
Was the Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution that terrifying?
This was no small matter.
"This kind of constitution would be treasured by any faction, and they would do everything in their power to nurture and protect its owner."
"Once she develops, she will be a one-man army."
"Of course, if she was born in an ordinary faction, she would have to hide well. Otherwise, she would be targeted by enemies at all costs."
"Of course, those with this constitution are not easy to kill, especially if they manage to catch the eye of a powerful expert. After all, almost every expert would be willing to take them in as disciples," Lie Tian said.
Lie Tian''s face revealed a look of reminiscence.
"In my era, there was a Dao Supreme expert with the Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution."
"She was magnificent!"
When Chu Xuan saw Lie Tian''s face, which was full of nostalgia and admiration.
"Old man, was she the woman of your dreams?"
Lie Tian gave a hollowugh, but he did not deny it.
"I''m an old friend of hers. We''ve known each other since we were young, and often went on adventures together."
Chu Xuan could not help but suspect that this person was the expert who had protected Lie Tian and saved his life.
Perhaps she was also Lie Tian''s backer?
Lie Tian looked at Yi Lingling, who was walking towards him, and said, "Do you have any ns to take in a disciple? If you don''t ept her, I want to take her in."
"Yes, I do."
Yi Lingling''s special constitution meant that she would be a Dao Supreme expert in the future. How could Chu Xuan let someone like that go?
Using the system''s fate function, Chu Xuan could see that Yi Lingling''s fate was getting stronger and stronger.
He might be able to trigger the system''s reward if he took in such a talented disciple.
In the past, he had relied on taking in disciples, and obtaining the system''s rewards from their achievements, to quickly improve his strength.
Since Yi Lingling was here, there was no reason for him to reject her.
Lie Tian was not surprised by this.
No one would let go of such a talented disciple.
"I know a lot about the Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution, and I also have the early-stage cultivation method. It won''t be a problem for me to help her cultivate her constitution up to the Daoyuan realm."
After opening the Dao path, cultivation techniques were no longer the main focus.
Instead, it was theprehension of the Great Dao.
"I don''tck cultivation techniques. If you''re willing, of course, I can also teach her."
Chu Xuan chuckled.
If he epted Yi Lingling as his disciple, the system would probably reward him with a cultivation technique that waspatible with the Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution.
Even if the system did not, given Chu Xuan''s current level, it was not difficult to create a cultivation technique that matched her special constitution.
The Dao Creation realm could even create a Dao, so what was a mere cultivation technique inparison?
Yi Lingling continued to walk forward toward the depths of the valley.
The deeper she went, the more shocked she was.
Traces of life could be seen everywhere.
There were indeed people living in the valley.
Did the other party notice her arrival?
It was likely.
Did the fact that she had yet to be expelled meant that the other party had acknowledged her presence here?
Yi Lingling''s heart was filled with apprehension and nervousness as she finally passed through an ancient forest.
She saw a courtyard in front of her.
There were a few ordinary-looking wooden houses in the courtyard.
As she walked in, she saw a man lying on a recliner in the courtyard.
From what she could tell, it seemed to be a young man.
Of course, when one''s cultivation reached a certain level, one''s age couldn''t be determined by one''s appearance.
Some emperor realm cultivators looked like youths.
She carefully walked over to the entrance of the courtyard.
"Junior Yi Lingling greets Senior!"
Yi lingling bowed nervously.
"Come in."
"Thank you, Senior!"
Yi Lingling heaved a sigh of relief.
When she looked up, her face turned pale and she could not help but scream.
"Ah!"
She staggered back and almost fell to the ground.
A head was floating in front of her, and was staring at her with its big eyes.
This image was truly too shocking.
Yi Lingling''s face was pale and her eyes were filled with fear.
A head without a body was floating in the air.
It rolled its eyes.
It was alive!
What kind of evil demonic creature was this?
Could it be that this valley was an evil ce?
Otherwise, why would there be such a demonic creature here?
Even an emperor realm cultivator would not be able to survive with just a head remaining
If this was not a monster, then what was it?
The corners of Chu Xuan''s mouth twitched, and he said unhappily, ""Old man, are you trying to scare the little girl to death?"
Lie Tian smiled awkwardly.
Chapter 733 First Disciple In The Heavenly Sun World (Part 2)
"This girl is a little too timid."
Lie Tian flew further away and his headnded on the table.
Yi Lingling''s face was still pale as she walked into the courtyard, trembling.
When she looked at the person on the chair, she discovered that he seemed to be a teenager who did not look much older than her.
Of course, she did not really think so.
The first thought that came to her mind was that this young man was an old monster.
Su Xian''er came out of the house, and stood beside Chu Xuan.
Ye Lingling was in a sorry state. Her clothes were tattered, and her face was stained with mud and dirt.
However, one could tell that she was a beautiful person.
Could it be that Chu Xuan was going to take in another maidservant?
He should be taking in a disciple, right?
Chu Xuan looked at Yi Lingling. This girl had clearly encountered a great misfortune and had escaped to this ce.
He did not beat around the bush and straightforwardly asked, "Are you willing to be my disciple?"
Yi Lingling fell to her knees.
"Disciple Yi Lingling greets Master!"
There was no need to hesitate.
Regardless of whether the person in front of her had bad intentions or not, she had no choice.
This was her only chance at revenge.
She was willing to pay any price as long as she could take revenge.
Su Xian''er heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.
He was taking in a disciple, not a maidservant.
She was happy to be the only maidservant, as it meant that her status was secure.
Yi Lingling kowtowed to her master respectfully.
"You''ve taken in your first disciple in the Heavenly Sun World. Your disciple''s fate is extraordinary, and she has the Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution. You have been rewarded with the Ethereal Supreme technique, Ethereal Divine Sword, and ten thousand years''s worth of cultivation."
Sure enough, after taking Yi Lingling as his disciple, Chu Xuan received a reward from the system.
The Ethereal Supreme technique was a cultivation technique that would allow Ye Lingling to reach the Dao Supreme realm, and it was perfectly matched to her special constitution.
Chu Xuan was certain that even Lie Tian''s cultivation technique could notpare to the one provided by the system.
Other than the cultivation technique, there was also a divine sword, which was also for his disciple.
The reward of 10,000 years'' worth of cultivation was what Chu Xuan valued.
After breaking through to the Dao Creation realm, his strength was clearly improving at a much slower rate.
After receiving the reward, his strength immediately had a significant increase.
Chu Xuan was extremely satisfied by this.
He had been able to break through to the Dao Creation realm in 1,000 years because of the cultivation boost rewards the system gave him, so if he wanted to break through to the Dao Supreme stage within 10,000 years, he would naturally have to rely on the system''s rewards again.
After all, the system did not allow him to cultivate in seclusion during his ''stay-at-home'' duration.
"Very good. You are my 10th disciple. Rise," Chu Xuan said gently.
Yi Lingling was still prostrating herself on the ground, and she said with a choked voice, "Master, I bear a blood grudge, so I would like to implore Master to seek justice on my behalf!"
"You should take revenge personally. Only by killing your enemies will your restless Dao heart be soothed, and your cultivation path be smoother.".
Yi Lingling felt a gentle force suddenly appear and lift her to her feet.
"With your talent, you''ll be able to get your revenge in a few years."
Yi Lingling looked at Chu Xuan and asked, "Is my talent really that good? Although the Heavenly Pavilion said that I have the Ethereal Spiritual constitution, my talent and cultivation progress iscking."
Compared to the other peerless geniuses, who had already reached the spirit realm, she was the weakest.
"What bullsh*t is this? The Ethereal Spiritual constitution is trash!"
Lie Tian could not help but chime in.
Yi Lingling''s expression turned gloomy. The Ethereal Spiritual constitution was a trash constitution¡
Looking at the head on the table, she was full of curiosity. What kind of monster was this?
Was it refined by Master?
No matter how she looked at it, her master did not seem to be someone from the evil path.
"Although the Ethereal Spiritual Constitution can be cultivated to the Daoyuan realm, it''s still a trash constitution," Lie Tian continued.
Yi Lingling was a little confused. What was the Daoyuan realm?
"However, little girl, you don''t have the Ethereal Spiritual constitution. You have the Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution!"
Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution?
Yi Lingling then said carefully, "But the Heavenly Pavilion said that I have the Ethereal Spiritual constitution¡"
"Bah, the Heavenly Pavilion? So what? They are just ants!" Lie Tian cursed.
Maybe it was because he had held it in for too long.
In front of Chu Xuan, he had to behave, but that restriction did not apply in front of Yi Lingling.
Furthermore, seeing her reminded him of his old friend.
He treated Yi Lingling like his own junior sister.
Yi Lingling''s head was buzzing. The Heavenly Pavilion was an ant-like existence?
They were the most mysterious and powerful force in the world!
Where did this demonic creature get its confidence from?
Lie Tian could tell what she was thinking. He rolled his eyes and said, "Little girl, this world is so big. This ce is just a small remote section of the world. Do you really think that this tiny ce represents the whole world?"
Yi Lingling was stunned.
"You have to look further into the future. This piddling Heavenly Pavilion is just your stepping stone," Lie Tian continued.
Chu Xuan nodded in agreement.
"The old man is right. Your journey is not limited to this tiny section."
Yi Lingling was shocked.
This ce was actually just a small section of the world?
"What do you mean, Master?"
Chu Xuan chuckled.
"Your current cultivation level is too low. Your goal is to improve your strength first. Don''t be bothered by such things for the time being."
Yi Lingling''s face turned serious and she said seriously, "Yes, Master!"
She had yet to exact his revenge, so what did the vastness of the outside world have to do with her?
Even if this ce was just a small section, it was still a vast world to her.
Lie Tian floated up again and circled around Yi Lingling. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her.
He felt regretful that he could not take her in as a disciple.
Yi Lingling was so nervous that her scalp was tingling.
She looked at Chu Xuan for help.
"Don''t be afraid. This is Lie Tian. He used to be an expert, but he was crippled by someone. All that''s left is his head," Chu Xuan exined.
"This is my maidservant, Su Xian''er."
Yi Lingling heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, it was not a demonic creature.
She bowed to Su Xian''er and said, "Yi Lingling greets Su... Martial aunt!"
"Rise, rise," Su Xian''er said happily.
Looking at Lie Tian, Yi Lingling could not help but ask, "Senior Lie Tian, were you an emperor realm expert in the past?"
When Lie Tian heard this, his entire head spun around angrily and caught fire.
Yi Lingling''s face turned pale.
It was too terrifying!
His entire head was on fire.
Could it be that she had poked an old wound of his?
Only his head was left. It was too tragic.
Could it be that he was injured by an expert from the Heavenly Pavilion?
"What bullsh*t emperor realm? They are all ants! I can kill millions of them by simply blowing at them!"
Lie Tian was very unhappy.
He circled around Yi Lingling and said, "Little girl, this grandfather is..."
Pa!
Before he could finish, he fell to the ground.
The fire on his head was extinguished.
His eyes were spinning around randomly, as if he was in a dazed state.
Chu Xuan retracted his hand and sneered.
This Lie Tian fellow was not honest.
Yi Lingling was his disciple. If she were to call him grandfather, would that not mean that Lie Tian was Chu Xuan''s senior?
He was asking for a beating!
Yi Lingling was stunned.
Lie Tian was extremely shocked.
He had not noticed Chu Xuan''s attack.
No matter how heavily injured he was, he was once a Dao Creation realm expert.
Even now, his strength surpassed the average Transcendent Dao realm expert.
However, he had failed to sense anything!
What did this mean?
Chu Xuan had already created his Dao!
His talent was too terrifying.
How long had it even been since he transcended the Dao realm?
Only after a long while did Lie Tian float up unsteadily. He was still somewhat dizzy.
"It was a slip of the tongue," he said helplessly.
"Oh really?"
Chu Xuan sneered.
Lie Tianughed hollowly and looked at Yi Lingling again, "Little girl..."
"If you keep calling my disciple that¡"
Chu Xuan snorted.
Lie Tian was speechless.
Chapter 734 - 734 Lie Tian Dumbstruck (Part 1)
734 Lie Tian Dumbstruck (Part 1)
Lie Tian was tired.
¡°Little Yi,¡± he said, ¡°Remember this. The emperor realm is just the beginning of the cultivation path. In the eyes of true experts, they are no different from ants.¡±
¡°You must have higher standards. Don¡¯t focus too much on the emperor realm.¡±
Yi Lingling was shocked.
Emperor realm experts were just ants?
This was the pinnacle of the world they were talking about here!
When she thought of this, she began to understand.
¡°I understand,¡± Yi Lingling took a deep breath and said.
¡°Do you want me to teach her the cultivation method for the Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution?¡± Lie Tian looked at Chu Xuan.
¡°How can your cultivation method bepared to mine?¡±
¡°She¡¯s my disciple, so of course I¡¯ll teach her the cultivation technique,¡± Chu Xuan saidzily.
Lie Tian rolled his eyes.
He did not continue.
As a Dao Creation realm expert, it was easy for Chu Xuan to create a cultivation technique suitable for her.
Chu Xuan looked at Yi Lingling and said, ¡°Today, I will teach you a cultivation technique that suits your special constitution. With it, you should be able to reach the emperor realm in three to five years.¡±
In the chaos, it was almost impossible to imagine someone breaking through to the emperor realm in three to five years.
However, the Heavenly Sun World was different from the chaos, and the time flow in the two worlds werepletely different.
Of course, the two were notpletely equal either, as the Great Dao of the chaos and the Great Dao of the Heavenly Sun World were also different.
For example, emperor realm cultivators could only live for a thousand years in the Heavenly Sun World.
In the chaos, the lifespan of great emperors was far longer.
This was the result of the differences in the two Great Daos.
Chu Xuan pointed his finger and transmitted the technique into Yi Lingling¡¯s mind.
Yi Lingling sensed that a mysterious and unspeakable technique had appeared in her consciousness, and immediately fell into a profound state of enlightenment.
As sheprehended her cultivation technique, the ethereal and illusory aura around her body intensified.
Lie Tian¡¯s face was filled with shock.
Not only did Chu Xuan¡¯s technique match her special constitution, but it was also extraordinary.
He subconsciously nced at Chu Xuan.
He realized that this young man was not a simple Dao Creation realm expert.
Half an hourter, Yi Lingling awoke from her state of enlightenment.
With her current cultivation, she was naturally unable to fullyprehend the cultivation technique.
However, as her cultivation level increased, she would continue to progress andprehend more of it.
This was an unimaginable cultivation technique.
Yi Lingling¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. With this technique, she would have no problem taking revenge.
She immediately knelt on the ground again.
¡°Many thanks, Master!¡±
¡°Now that you have the corresponding cultivation technique, I will bestow upon you a divine sword.¡±
With a wave of his hand, a divine sword appeared and floated in the air.
The sword was ethereal and illusory, exuding an unfathomable aura.
Lie Tian¡¯s eyes widened in shock.
What was going on?
This divine sword was actually a perfect fit for a Supreme Ethereal Spiritual constitution cultivator!
Although the divine sword was not very strong now, the potential of this sword was endless. It could continue to improve until it reached the Dao Supreme realm.
A Dao Supreme divine sword!
This was something that only veteran Dao Supreme realm cultivators would possess, as most of them would forge it when they first reached the Dao Supreme realm.
Only when they had cultivated for a long time within the Dao Supreme realm would the divine weapon be strong enough to use as their primary weapon.
The feeling this sword gave him was even more profound than the divine weapon that his old friend had.
If Yi Lingling were to break through to the Dao Supreme realm, this sword would be even more powerful than the divine weapon of his old friend.
Moreover, Lie Tian felt that this sword would probably transform into a Dao Supreme divine weapon before Yi Lingling broke through to the Dao Supreme realm.
This was simply unimaginable.
He looked at the calm Chu Xuan.
At this moment, he was in awe of this young man.
He seemed to be covered in ayer of fog, full of mystery and unpredictability.
Yi Lingling looked at the divine sword floating in the air with joy.
She could sense that the divine sword was verypatible with her.
...
It was as if it was born to be hers.
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Yi Lingling was extremely grateful.
She walked forward and grabbed the hilt.
In an instant, the divine sword disappeared and merged into her body.
It was as if it had be one with her.
¡°Cultivate well. The stronger you are, the more powerful this sword will be,¡± Chu Xuan said.
The Ethereal Divine Sword was originally prepared for Yi Lingling. Although it was a high-grade weapon, it was fullypatible with Yi Lingling despite her profound realm cultivation level.
He could also use the divine sword. However, he would be unable to unleash its full power.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± Yi Lingling replied affirmatively.
Aftering to the Heavenly Sun World, he epted his first disciple.
...
He was then rewarded with ten thousand years¡¯ worth of cultivation.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied.
He was full of expectations for this new disciple of his.
He asked Su Xian¡¯er to bring Yi Lingling to wash up and change her clothes.
Some of the houses in the courtyard were empty, so Yi Lingling could just choose one to live in.
Chu Xuan picked up his hoe and went out leisurely to manage the spiritual herbs and fruits he had nted.
Lie Tian rolled his eyes.
What was wrong with him?
He was actually nting some spiritual herbs and fruits that were not of much use to him.
When one¡¯s strength reached this level, what use would those spiritual herbs and fruits be?
They only tasted good.
Yi Lingling finished washing up and changed into a new set of clothes. She felt like she was still in a dream.
Just a moment ago, she had lost her parents and had been running for her life in despair.
The next moment, the bitterness was over, and she had be the disciple of an expert and obtained a powerful cultivation technique and a divine sword.
Chapter 735 - 735 Lie Tian Dumbstruck (Part 2)
735 Lie Tian Dumbstruck (Part 2)
Moreover, her clothes were extraordinary, and were woven from some extraordinary cloth.
She had a feeling that even an emperor realm expert would not be able to hurt her while she was wearing these clothes.
¡°Martial Aunt Su¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call me Martial Aunt. It makes me sound old. Call me sister.¡±
Su Xian¡¯erughed.
¡°Sister Su, master is¡¡±
¡°You¡¯ll know in the future. Sir is very, very powerful,¡± Su Xian¡¯er said mysteriously.
Since there was hope for her revenge, Yi Lingling began to cultivate diligently.
Every morning, after paying respects to Chu Xuan, she would cultivate endlessly.
The spiritual energy in the valley was much more abundant than in the outside world, and with this suitable cultivation technique, Yi Lingling¡¯s cultivation progressed at lightning speed.
The more she cultivated, the more Yi Lingling realized how powerful the cultivation technique Chu Xuan gave her was.
One day, Yi Lingling came to pay her respects to Chu Xuan as per usual, but then realized that Chu Xuan was not in the courtyard.
In the past, every time she came to pay her respects to her master, her master would be sitting on his chair, leisurely and carefree.
Lie Tian floated over.
Yi Lingling was no longer afraid of him.
¡°Senior Lie Tian,¡± Yi Lingling greeted him.
¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve already reached the spirit realm,¡± Lie Tian said as he circled around Yi Lingling.
¡°Your master is nting those things,¡± Lie Tian said as he looked outside the courtyard.
Yi Lingling was curious. Master was so powerful, why did he still nt those fruits and herbs?
She now knew that these treasures were just ordinary ingredients to her master.
Su Xian¡¯er often picked them to cook.
Yi Lingling was still weak, so she could not eat much.
She walked out of the courtyard and passed through the ancient forest.
After that, she spotted her master nting a type of spiritual herb.
Su Xian¡¯er was apanying him while holding a white cat in her arms.
Yi Lingling stepped forward to pay her respects, ¡°Master, please leave the task of nting these spiritual herbs to me.¡±
¡°This is part of my daily life. I don¡¯t need you to do it for me.¡±
Yi Lingling could not understand why an expert like her master would live like an ordinary person.
Perhaps she would only be able to understand her master¡¯s actions when she became stronger.
Chu Xuan looked at the spiritual herbs and said, ¡°Which do you want? Just pick anything you want. They¡¯re all ordinary items.¡±
He looked at Yi Lingling and continued, ¡°It¡¯s good to cultivate diligently. However, you must bnce work and rest. You can¡¯t be too obsessed with one or the other, lest it be an obsession.¡±
¡°I know you want to get your revenge as soon as possible. However, if you don¡¯t find bnce, you will lose your direction after you get your revenge.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t lose yourself. You need to remember that your enemies are very weak. They are just a stepping stone on your path of cultivation.¡±
¡°Cultivate when you need to, and rx when you need to.¡±
Yi Lingling¡¯s expression changed. Then, she bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for your teachings, Master!¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hoe and continued to nt the spiritual herbs.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal. Rx and be lively. You¡¯re still young.¡±
¡°It¡¯s enough that you acknowledge me as your master in your heart. There¡¯s no need for such formalities between us.¡±
Yi Lingling was touched and her eyes turned red.
¡°Master¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll teach you Sword Dao tomorrow.¡±
Chu Xuan chuckled.
¡°Yes, yes.¡±
Yi Lingling nodded and smiled.
The next day.
Chu Xuan began to teach Yi Lingling the standard techniques of his sect in theing days.
Escape techniques, aura concealment techniques, and other life and survival skills were all things that had to be learnt if one were to be his disciple.
Especially his escape techniques, which could be said to be unparalleled.
Extreme moment speed techniques, aura concealment techniques, and even appearance and aura changing techniques were taught one by one.
These were all essential.
Lie Tian was dumbstruck.
Was Chu Xuan not taking it too far?
Lie Tian had no doubt that with these techniques, the experience Chu Xuan had imparted would allow Yi Ling to escape the pursuit of even a void realm expert,
He even suspected that when Yi Lingling reached the truth realm, she would have been able to escape an emperor realm expert.
It was simply unbelievable.
...
Lie Tian even suspected that Chu Xuan had created such an exquisite set of escape and survival techniques based on his many years of being hunted down.
Not only that, but there were also all kinds of confusion formations.
The creation and release of substitute puppets.
And at some point,yers of shadows would burst out in an instant to cover the real body.
Lie Tian was dazzled by the sight.
There was no faction in the Heavenly Sun World that had such aprehensive set of escape and survival techniques!
Lie Tian even suspected that Chu Xuan had managed to reach this level of strength thanks to these techniques.
After teaching Yi Lingling the standard set of techniques, Chu Xuan began to teach her the Sword Dao.
He was already very experienced in this regard, having already taught Ding Yue.
Other than the Sword Dao, he also taught her other offensive and defensive techniques.
After all, Yi Lingling was not a genius who specialized in the Sword Dao.
...
Time flowed like a river.
Chu Xuan sat on the chair, leisurely and carefreely, and turned his head to look at the wooden house beside him.
Yi Lingling was breaking through to the emperor realm.
ording to Lie Tian, in the Heavenly Sun World, breaking through from the profound realm to the emperor realm in three years was already a monstrous achievement.
Furthermore, once she did, she would be nearly invincible within the same realm, especially when wielding the Ethereal DIvine Sword.
Even as a first-level emperor realm cultivator, she should have no problem defeating the emperor realm cultivators in this deste ce.
Of course, there was no guarantee.
Although this ce was remote, and the upper limit was not high, some geniuses might be able to figure out something new within the emperor realm.
The longer one remained in the emperor realm, the deeper their cultivation foundation and insights would be.
Therefore, Yi Lingling might still need to reach the third-level or higher of the emperor realm to guarantee her safety.
That being said, after breaking through to the emperor realm, it would not be long before Yi Lingling left the valley to seek revenge.
It was up to her to choose when she wanted to exact her revenge.
After taking revenge, it would not be long before she left this deste ce.
The rise of an expert could not be achieved by just cultivating in seclusion. Every top expert had to kill their way up and step on countless experts¡¯ corpses before reaching the peak.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to Yi Lingling¡¯s journey in the Heavenly Sun World and her rise.
Perhaps she would help him to trigger the system¡¯s reward.
As the Heavenly Sun World had been divided into many small sections, if she tackled them in order of strength, she would not encounter an outrageously strong opponent.
Yi Lingling sensed the power of the emperor realm after she broke through, and was extremely excited.
In her soul, the Ethereal Divine Sword seemed to be illusory, as if it had be one with her soul.
¡°Father, mother! Your daughter will avenge you soon!¡±
The first level of the emperor realm was not enough!
Yi Lingling¡¯s eyes were determined. She would leave the valley for revenge when she reached ninth level of the emperor realm.
While she was at it, she would flip over the Heavenly Pavilion as well¡
And destroy those ranking lists!
Since ancient times, how many people had been harmed because of these lists?
How many people had lost their families because of this?
The Heavenly Pavilion was mysterious, but Yi Lingling was not afraid. She believed that when she was a ninth level emperor realm cultivator, she would even kill a third-level supreme realm expert!
Even if the Heavenly Pavilion had a divine weapon, could itpare to her Ethereal Divine Sword?
She opened the door and went over to Chu Xuan excitedly.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve broken through.¡±
¡°Hmm, not bad.¡±
Chu Xuan threw a pill into her mouth and took out a few treasures.
¡°Take these.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
Yi Lingling epted it happily.
These treasures were all suitable for emperor realm experts.
Lie Tian floated over.
¡°Little Yi, I have a few techniques suitable for the emperor realm. Do you want to learn them?¡±
Yi Lingling looked at Chu Xuan.
¡°If the old man is willing to teach you, go ahead.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to learn.¡±
Yi Lingling nodded.
Chapter 736 - 736 Yi Lingling’s Revenge (Part 1)
736 Yi Lingling¡¯s Revenge (Part 1)
A yearter, Yi Lingling was already ninth-level emperor realm cultivator.
¡°Master!¡±
Yi Lingling bowed respectfully in front of Chu Xuan.
¡°Go and take your revenge.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
¡°Master, after I¡¯ve taken my revenge, I¡¯lle back to serve you,¡± Yi Lingling stood up and said.
¡°How are you going to take revenge?¡±
Chu Xuan looked at her.
¡°I¡¯ll kill Wan Jie, destroy the Marquis of Sword¡¯s faction, destroy the ranking lists and the Heavenly Pavilion,¡± Yi Lingling replied.
Chu Xuan shook his head.
¡°The Heavenly Pavilion is trash. Although it can monitor the strength of living beings, you can avoid it with our sect¡¯s aura concealment technique.¡±
¡°Since it¡¯s for revenge, do it bit by bit, and thoroughly. Make your enemies feel despair and let them die with regret.
¡°Kill both their bodies and souls.¡±
Yi Lingling listened attentively, deep in thought.
Lie Tian nced at Chu Xuan.
This guy said it so casually, but it was obvious that he was also a ruthless person.
Whoever became his enemy would probably end up in a worse state than death.
Recently, he felt that Chu Xuan was bing more and more unpredictable.
It seemed like his strength had increased by quite a bit, which shocked Lie Tian.
Could one¡¯s cultivation level increase so quickly after reaching the Dao Creation realm?
It was simply unreasonable.
He never saw this guy cultivating either.
Every day, he would eat, sleep, nt some spiritual herbs and fruits, y with the cat and the roc, and asionally the Azure Dragon.
He was like an ordinary mortal, living a carefree life.
He did not possess the demeanor of an expert at all.
¡°I understand, Master!¡±
Yi Lingling was now thinking about how to take revenge, how to make her enemies feel utter despair and abject terror.
¡°Go ahead.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
¡°Master, Ling¡¯er will be back after taking her revenge!¡±
Yi Lingling turned around and left.
¡°Soon, a storm will descend upon the Great Victory empire.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Yi Lingling¡¯s back and sighed.
Lie Tian rolled his eyes.
This guy was so powerful, yet still had such bad taste.
In a small deste ce like this, what kind of storm would there be?
In the Imperial City of the Great Victory empire, there were some cultivators gathered around the monument.
One of the names had already been removed from the Hundred Flowers ranking list.
Yi Lingling, who was ranked third on the Hundred Flowers ranking list, had disappeared four years ago.
Disappearing meant death.
Countless cultivators sighed. Such a beautiful woman had fallen just like that.
Moreover, ording to insider information, Yi Lingling did not die at the hands of the Marquis of Swords.
Wan Jie did not manage to capture Yi Lingling.
He did not even manage to get his hands on Yi Lingling¡¯s corpse.
The n to refine the divine sword was ruined.
It was said that Wan Jie was so furious that he killed all of the cultivators who were in charge of capturing Yi Lingling.
Yi Lingling¡¯s sudden death and the fact that Wan Jie did not manage to retrieve her body could only mean one thing¡
The other party hadmitted suicide in order to ruin Wan Jie¡¯s n.
Yi Lingling was ranked third on the Hundred Flowers ranking list, so it was only natural that she had many admirers.
Some of the young and hot-blooded cultivators cursed the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction residence and loathed them.
Some even tried to kill Wan Jie to avenge Yi Lingling.
The oue was self-evident.
On the left side of the pce, there was an ancient pavilion, which looked dpidated inparison to the surrounding golden and resplendent buildings.
However, no one dared to underestimate the forces within this ancient pavilion, and no one dared to enter.
...
This was the Heavenly Pavilion.
No one knew how many experts were inside.
The number one expert on the emperor realm ranking list had tried to barge in, after which his body was hung up in public.
Suddenly, a hunched old man walked out of a small room of the ancient pavilion.
The old man¡¯s appearance attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
They all made way for him.
The rankings were changing?
Which spots had been changed?
The old man walked over to the monument, tore off the Hundred Flowers ranking list, took out a new one, and pasted it on the monument.
The Hundred Flowers ranking list had changed?
A new beauty?
...
It instantly attracted the attention of all of the cultivators present.
After the old man posted the list, he slowly returned to the ancient pavilion.
The group of cultivators instantly surrounded the monument.
The 100th rank did not change.
They kept looking up.
There were no changes.
Then, when they saw the third rank¡
Everyone was stunned.
The third rank on the Hundred Flowers ranking, Yi Lingling, Ethereal Spiritual constitution, first level of the void realm.
It was Yi Lingling?
Had she not already died?
The Heavenly Pavilion had already removed her name from the list, which meant that she had died. How did she suddenly reappear?
Did the Heavenly Pavilion deliberately remove it?
There was no other possibility.
Could it be that the Heavenly Pavilion had removed her name from the list on purpose to create the illusion that Yi Lingling had passed away and give her a few years to grow?
Why would the Heavenly Pavilion do this?
Everyone was confused.
Yi Lingling had reappeared as a first-level void realm cultivator!
This was a huge increase in her strength.
However, a first-level void realm expert was like an ant in front of the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction, and Wan Jie was bound to resume his pursuit.
Chapter 737 - 737 Yi Lingling’s Revenge (Part 2)
737 Yi Lingling¡¯s Revenge (Part 2)
In the Heavenly Pavilion, a figure whose true appearance could not be seen emerged.
¡°Yi Lingling, how did you avoid the Heaven Glimpse Board¡¯s monitoring? Could it be that there¡¯s a mysterious secret realm that can avoid its detection?¡±
¡°Have someone go and ask her for the location of the secret realm. There must not be any ce that can avoid the Heaven Glimpse Board.¡±
Below, a figure appeared.
¡°Yes, Pavilion Master.¡±
His figure moved and disappeared. He was a seventh-level emperor realm cultivator.
The pavilion master¡¯s figure also disappeared.
Somewhere in the Great Victory empire, Yi Lingling stood on a mountain peak, looking in the direction of the Imperial City.
She was waiting for someone toe. She had deliberately revealed the aura of a first-level void realm cultivator to attract the Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s attention.
Would it be an emperor realm cultivator who came?
Yi Lingling waited patiently.
The first to arrive would definitely be the Heavenly Pavilion.
Next would be Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction, which were likely trying to track her down now.
Would Wan Jiee in person?
Yi lingling did not know.
Three dayster, a figure appeared in the sky near the mountain peak.
The person was dressed in a long ck robe.
Even though he had concealed his aura, he could not hide his presence from Yi Lingling.
A seventh-level emperor realm cultivator.
¡°You¡¯re from the Heavenly Pavilion?¡±
The cultivator from the Heavenly Pavilion was taken aback. His voice was hoarse.
¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite smart. In that case, you should know why I came.¡±
¡°What kind of conditions can your Heavenly Pavilion offer?¡±
Yi Lingling looked at him coldly.
¡°Junior, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to negotiate. Hand over the location of the secret realm.¡±
¡°Heh, does the Heavenly Pavilion really think that they can do whatever they want?¡±
Yi Lingling sneered.
¡°If that¡¯s your attitude, then don¡¯t me me for this.¡±
The ck-robed man raised his hand and made a grabbing motion..
A mere first level void realm cultivator was like an ant in front of an emperor realm expert.
He would just have to torture her consciousness and obtain the location of the secret realm.
She was too young and too naive.
Did she think that he could negotiate with the Heavenly Pavilion just because she had found a special secret realm?
She probably wanted to use the secret realm as a bargaining chip in exchange for the Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s protection and aid in avenging her parents.
Yi Lingling¡¯s eyes turned cold.
She was just testing whether the Heavenly Pavilion would make concessions.
This was to decide how she should treat the Heavenly Pavilion.
The answer was self-evident.
Without strength, there was no room for negotiation.
There was a sh of light, and the ck-robed man¡¯s hand disappeared.
The ck-robed man was stunned. It had happened so fast that he did not even have time to react.
¡°My hand!¡±
His heart was filled with shock as he hurriedly retreated.
The aura of a seventh-level emperor realm expert erupted.
He looked at Yi Lingling in shock.
Yi Lingling was holding a sword in her hand.
It was not the Ethereal Divine Sword. She would not use that unless she encountered a tough enemy.
¡°It¡¯s time for the Heavenly Pavilion to disappear!¡±
Yi Lingling stepped forward.
The ck-robed man¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief.
Emperor realm expert?
Moreover, she gave him an unfathomable feeling, and felt even more terrifying than the pavilion master.
Then, he looked at the sword in her hand.
¡°A divine sword!¡±
...
He could not help but exim.
This sword was even more amazing than the Heaven Glimpse Board!
What kind of opportunity did Yi Lingling obtain?
In just a few short years, not only had she broken through to the emperor realm, but she also had such a powerful divine sword.
How could such an opportunity exist in this world?
If it did exist, how had the Heavenly Pavilion not discovered it?
Escape! He had to escape!
The ck-robed man knew that he was no match for her. If he stayed here, he would die without a doubt.
He had to rush back to the Heavenly Pavilion.
He would report this to the pavilion master and ask the pavilion master to take everything from Yi Lingling!
His body moved, turning into a ck shadow as he tried to escape.
...
However, it was futile. His escape technique was like a turtle crawling in Yi Lingling¡¯s eyes.
Furthermore, it was extremely clumsy.
It turned out that her master was right. This ce was just a remote corner of the greater world.
The ck-robed man had only traveled less than a mile when he saw Yi Lingling in front of him, calmly waiting for his arrival.
His expression changed drastically as he hurriedly changed directions and continued to flee.
However, Yi Lingling always appeared in front of him again soundlessly!
The escape technique of the Heavenly Pavilion was unparalleled in the world, yet he could not escape her.
Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!
The ck-robed man spat out three mouthfuls of blood essence and a blood-red light enveloped him.
His speed then increased explosively.
In order to escape, he had used a forbidden technique!
He hated Yi Lingling to the core. The price of using this forbidden technique was too great.
Even if he used it for a short period of time, his cultivation foundation would be damaged and his level would drop.
He might even fall to the first level of the emperor realm.
Furthermore, there was no possibility of him recovering his strength.
Shua!
A ray of light suddenly appeared in front of him.
The ck-robed man could not avoid it at all and collided with it.
Pfft!
His body was instantly torn apart, and the blood-red light disappeared, revealing his miserable body.
Within his dazed eyes, he could not hide his fear.
What was Yi lingling¡¯s true strength?
He had used a forbidden technique, but had still failed to escape!
He knew that he was finished!
¡°The Heavenly Pavilion will not let you off!¡±
The ck-robed man red at the young girl in front of him with hatred.
¡°The Heavenly Pavilion won¡¯t let me go?¡±
¡°I will make the Heavenly Pavilion disappear from this world,¡± Yi Lingling sneered.
The sword shed, and the ck-robed man was turned into ashes.
His divine soul was alsopletely annihted.
Back at the mountain peak, Yi Lingling continued to wait.
The Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction should have already learned of her whereabouts, right?
Would Wan Jiee in person?
Yi Lingling¡¯s face revealed a cold smile.
If he did, she would not kill Wan Jie immediately.
She would tear apart the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction piece by piece and drown them in despair.
Yi Lingling tightened her grip on her sword.
The Marquis of Swords was regarded as the greatest sword cultivator in the world.
She would kill him in front of Wan Jie.
Three dayster, two figures appeared.
Truth realm cultivators.
Wan Jie had learned his lesson from Yi Lingling¡¯s escape and was more cautious this time.
It would be a piece of cake for two truth realm martial artists to capture a first-level void realm expert!
As for whether there was an expert behind her, Wan Jie did not even take this into consideration.
After all, no one would make an enemy of the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction.
After the two truth realm cultivators arrived, they attacked without saying anything.
As for why Yi Lingling looked like she was waiting for someone, it did not matter.
The mission would bepleted once she was captured.
A sword shed, and an arm fell off.
The two martial artists were shocked.
¡°Emperor realm!¡±
What?
How could the Heavenly Pavilion make a mistake?
Furthermore, how long had it even been?
Even the founder of the Great Victory empire could not have broken through and reached the emperor realm within such a short time, right?
Shua!
A head fell off.
Yi Lingling looked at the remaining person.
¡°Do you want to die?¡± she coldly asked.
¡°You¡¯ll spare me?¡±
¡°You¡¯re nothing but an ant in my eyes. Does it matter if I spare you?¡±
¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your condition?¡±
The other party asked through gritted teeth.
¡°You should know a lot about the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction and strongholds. Lead the way so that I can destroy them,¡± Yi Lingling said calmly.
¡°You won¡¯t be able to defeat the Marquis of Swords!¡±
¡°One more unrted word out of you and you¡¯ll die!¡±
The cultivator immediately shut his mouth and turned to leave.
Yi Lingling followed him unhurriedly.
¡°Don¡¯t even think about sending a message!¡±
The cultivator¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.
He was well aware that no trick he was capable of could escape an emperor realm expert¡¯s perception.
¡°This is one of the properties of the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction.¡±
They arrived at an estate in a city.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll destroy it!¡±
Boom!
The estate was instantly destroyed.
The cultivators in the city were all shocked.
Chapter 738 - 738 Yi Lingling’s Revenge (Part 3)
738 Yi Lingling¡¯s Revenge (Part 3)
Yi Lingling had embarked on the path of revenge. She unhurried traveled around with that truth realm cultivator in tow, destroying the estates of the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction.
Along the way, she forced the cultivators she captured to join the attack.
The news spread, shocking the Great Victory empire.
In the Imperial City, Marquis of Swords¡¯ mansion, Wan Jie was dumbfounded, but also incensed.
That day, two emperor realm experts walked out of the Marquis of Swords¡¯ mansion.
However, not long after, one of the two emperor realm experts died and the other one was injured.
The injured one joined the ranks of the crusade against the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction.
Some of the forces that were originally affiliated with the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction were also forced into action.
Anyone could tell that Yi Lingling was definitely not as simple as she seemed.
As a first-level void realm cultivator, the fact that she could still maintain this momentum, meant that there was a powerful force supporting her.
The first thing that came to many people¡¯s minds was the Heavenly Pavilion.
After all, Yi Lingling¡¯s death was assumed based on the Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s ranking list.
Yi Lingling¡¯s appearance was also made public due to the Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s ranking list.
What other faction could be so strong anyway?
No other faction would dare to act against the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction.
The imperial family of the Great Victory empire had no reason to suppress the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction.
Despite their losses, the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction did not take action for the time being.
In the Heavenly Pavilion, a few figures appeared.
They already knew that the ck-robed man was already dead, but did not believe that Yi Lingling was the one who killed him.
Rather, they attributed the man¡¯s death to the faction or force behind her.
However, the Heaven Glimpse Board did not discover any new or unfamiliar emperor experts.
This was uneptable.
The Heavenly Pavilion was the number one faction in this world. If an unknown expert or faction could avoid their surveince, then it was a threat to them.
¡°Send a letter to the Marquis of Swords. Tell them that the Heavenly Pavilion is not behind Yi Lingling.¡±
¡°Send out three pavilion guardians to act together with their forces.¡±
After the pavilion master gave the order, his figure disappeared again.
The pavilion guardians were the most powerful guards of the Heavenly Pavilion. Each one was a ninth-level emperor realm expert, and had mastered powerful cultivation techniques.
In a one-on-one fight, they might be slightly inferior to the Marquis of Swords himself, but three of them working together would be able to kill him.
Many forces were watching closely.
This was the greatest upheaval since the founding of the Great Victory empire, and involved one of theirrgest factions.
Would the world¡¯s number one sword cultivator personally take action in the face of this crisis?
In the Imperial Pce, the current king was sitting on a chair.
He was looking at a piece of information.
¡°Summon the Zhen King.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
A soft response came from the shadows of the hall.
Half an hourter, a dignified old man walked into the hall.
¡°Imperial uncle, what do you think of this matter?¡±
The king of the Great Victory empire asked directly.
The Zhen King was the number one expert on the emperor ranking list, and the younger brother of the founder of the Great Victory empire.
The Zhen King sat down on the chair that had been prepared and said, ¡°You can just sit and watch what happens.¡±
¡°And ignore the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction?¡±
The current king was surprised.
The Marquis of Swords was a founding minister of the empire and one of its top experts.
¡°Emperor realm experts from the Heavenly Pavilion left the Imperial City and never returned,¡± the Zhen King said.
Then, he added, ¡°The Heavenly Pavilion has already sent a letter to the Marquis of Swords.¡±
The pupils of the current king contracted as he mulled the matter over.
¡°Then let¡¯s sit and watch.¡±
The Heavenly Pavilion was a power that the imperial family feared.
Any imperial power would not allow others to override their power.
If the battle between these forces dragged down the Heavenly Pavilion, there might be opportunities for him to act against it.
On that day, the current king of the Great Victory empire began to make preparations to reap the benefits of the battle.
He did not mind muddying the waters, or even helping Yi Lingling.
As long as the Heavenly Pavilion could be weakened or destroyed, all cards were on the table.
...
Even better, if they could control the Heavenly Pavilion and monitor the experts of the world, the imperial family would be secure in their power for years toe.
On this day, an old man walked out of the Marquis of Swords¡¯ residence.
The forces that had been paying attention to the situation were shocked. It was actually the head steward of the Marquis of Swords¡¯ mansion who had personally taken action.
He was a ninth-level emperor realm expert, and the second strongest expert in their faction.
Apart from a few top forces, no one knew that apart from the head steward, the Heavenly Pavilion had also sent three pavilion guardians, which meant that a total of four ninth-level emperor realm experts were making a move.
Yi Lingling headed towards the Imperial City.
Along the way, she and the people she captured along the way kept destroying the estates of the Marquis of Swords. As a result, a number of the Marquis of Swords¡¯ forces had already begun to withdraw.
Yi Lingling did not seem to mind and continued to act ording to n, pushing forward toward the Marquis of Swords¡¯ residence while waiting for their eventual counterattack.
They were not far from the Imperial City when an old man appeared.
¡°The traitors must be killed!¡±
The old man immediately attacked and killed the people Yi Lingling had captured.
...
Yi Lingling stood by and watched as the old man attacked.
She had no intention to save them. After all, she wanted to destroy everyone from the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction.
Chapter 739 - 739 Yi Lingling’s Revenge (Part 4)
739 Yi Lingling¡¯s Revenge (Part 4)
After killing all the traitors, the old man looked at Yi Lingling.
He frowned.
He did not sense any experts nearby.
Was the other party proficient in concealment techniques?
However, if that expert was stronger than him, he was not afraid. After all, he was apanied by the three pavilion guardians, who were waiting to take action.
¡°Little girl, ask the expert behind you to show himself.¡±
The old man stared at Yi Lingling coldly.
Yi Lingling¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent.
She then turned to look in a certain direction and said, ¡°Since you¡¯vee, why hide, pavilion guardians?¡±
Despite their numerical advantage, Yi Lingling was indifferent. The strength and cultivation techniques these so-called experts possessed was insignificantpared to what her master had taught her.
Hearing Yi Lingling¡¯s words, the head steward was shocked.
Could it be that she had achieved all of this with her own strength?
How was that possible?
How old was she?
Was she really an emperor realm expert?
Three figures appeared silently and, together with the head steward, they formed a formation that surrounded her.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be relying on your own strength,¡± One of them said coldly.
¡°Hand over the secret realm and join the Heavenly Pavilion. Not only will you live, but you¡¯ll also have a chance to take revenge,¡± another pavilion guardian said.
The expression of the head steward changed immediately, and he was ready to escape.
Once Yi Lingling joined the Heavenly Pavilion, the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction would be in serious trouble.
Yi Lingling sneered and said, ¡°Is the Heavenly Pavilion worthy of patronage?¡±
The head steward heaved a sigh of relief. Since she had offended the Heavenly Pavilion, she was definitely going to die.
Boom!
The head steward and the three pavilion guardians made their moves.
There were emperor realm cultivators watching from afar.
They were greatly shocked.
Yi Lingling was an emperor realm expert?
How had she evaded the Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s detection?
This was a huge opportunity.
Their eyes were filled with greed.
Every faction in the Great Victory empire would be tempted by any method that could be used to avoid the surveince of the Heavenly Pavilion.
Even the imperial family would not be able to resist this temptation.
Furthermore, Yi Lingling was just one person. How could she ovee the siege of countless forces?
The sword beams shot into the sky, and her terrifying sword intent wreaked havoc in all directions.
Not long after the battle started, everything was over.
Four heads flew up into the sky.
The four ninth-level emperor realm experts had fallen, and their souls had been annihted.
This scene shocked all of the onlookers.
It was too terrifying!
Those four experts did not even have the strength to resist that attack!
Even the Zhen King, who upied the first rank on the emperor ranking list, was not this terrifying.
¡°Tell Wan Jie and the Marquis of Swords that the debt collector has arrived!¡±
Yi Lingling¡¯s cold voice reverberated through the sky.
Then, she continued her inexorable advance toward the Imperial City.
On this day, the news was sent back to the Imperial City, shocking everyone.
Just what kind of opportunity did Yi Lingling obtain?
At this moment, Wan Jie was in disbelief. He gritted his teeth and his eyes were filled with fear.
¡°How is this possible? How could that b*tch be so powerful?¡±
The Marquis of Swords sat on the chair, his whole body exuding an aura like a sharp sword.
¡°Father, what should we do? Let¡¯s Ask His Majesty for help,¡± Wan Jie said in a panic.
¡°Let¡¯s wait for more news.¡±
The Marquis of Swords¡¯ expression was grave.
He was waiting for everyone¡¯s reaction. Yi Lingling definitely had obtained a great opportunity. Who would not be tempted?
Even the Heavenly Pavilion and the imperial family would be tempted.
...
¡°Right, let¡¯s wait!¡±
Wan Jie calmed down a little.
However, inside, he was still panicking.
In the Heavenly Pavilion, experts gathered once again.
It was the same in the Imperial Pce.
Experts from all of the top forces had gathered.
Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Yi Lingling.
However, they did not make a move immediately. They were all watching.
At present, the ones who felt the heat were the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction, and the Heavenly Pavilion.
Furthermore, judging from Yi Lingling¡¯s performance, her strength was beyond their imagination.
If they failed to deal with her and she escaped, the consequences would be unimaginable.
...
In the Imperial City, experts were constantly rushing over.
The top forces all wanted to set up an inescapable within the Imperial City. Many forces were watching the imperial family¡¯s movements.
However, surprisingly, the imperial family did not do anything.
An emperor realm expert from a minor faction took the lead.
A hundred miles outside the Imperial City, Yi Lingling killed him with a single strike.
She looked at the Imperial City.
There were countless experts there, however, she was fearless!
This trip was not just for revenge, but also for the sake of breaking through.
She needed a battle to break through to the supreme realm.
The upper limit of this remote section was the emperor realm, but it could not restrain Yi Lingling.
The cultivation technique she cultivated was extremely powerful, and the valley had plenty of spiritual energy to fuel her breakthrough.
She arrived at the Imperial City, and entered the tiger¡¯s den.
They wanted to snatch her opportunity?
Yi Linglingughed coldly. She would bury them with their greed.
When she stepped into the Imperial City, Wan Jie couldn¡¯t hide the fear in his eyes as he kept looking at his father.
The Marquis of Swords was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed and a sword ced horizontally on his knees.
A figure descended, whose face could not be seen.
The Marquis of Swords opened his eyes and asked, ¡°The Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s pavilion master?¡±
¡°That¡¯s me.¡±
The pavilion master¡¯s voice was distorted, and it was impossible to tell if the pavilion master was male or female.
Even the pavilion master¡¯s figure could not be seen clearly.
¡°If we lose this battle, can you save my son¡¯s life, Pavilion Master?¡±
The imperial family had not expressed their stance, so he knew that his faction had been abandoned.
¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±
The pavilion master nodded.
¡°Many thanks.¡±
If the pavilion master could not save Wan Jie¡¯s life, then no one in the world could. He would die without a doubt.
Wan Jie felt more and more desperate.
The person he regarded as a vessel to refine a divine sword had actually forced him into a desperate situation.
He regretted not mobilizing the full force avable to him back then to deal with Yi Lingling.
If he had been less careless, things would not have developed to this point.
The Marquis of Swords stood up and walked out of his residence, standing outside the entrance and waiting quietly.
Countless emperor realm experts were watching.
The Marquis of Swords was the best sword cultivator in the world.
He was a true top expert.
Furthermore, he had the support of the Heavenly Pavilion.
Some experts had even discovered that there were three other experts waiting to attack, who were even stronger than the Marquis of Swords.
They had to be from the Heavenly Pavilion.
Many people were shocked by the strength revealed by the Heavenly Pavilion.
These experts were not on the ranking lists.
In that case, how powerful was the mysterious pavilion master?
Had the pavilion master surpassed the emperor realm?
Many people looked at the ancient pavilion. Just how many experts were hidden behind those walls?
Would Yi Lingling¡¯s fortune fall into the hands of the Heavenly Pavilion?
Chapter 740 - 740 Yi Lingling’s Revenge (Part 5)
740 Yi Lingling¡¯s Revenge (Part 5)
Yi Lingling ignored the prying eyes of the experts and strolled over to the Marquis of Swords¡¯ residence.
There were many experts hiding in the surroundings, and almost all of them were ninth-level emperor realm experts.
She spotted the Marquis of Swords waiting outside the entrance.
He was known as the number one sword cultivator in the world.
!!
However, Yi Lingling was a little disappointed.
To others, he was indeed very powerful. To her though, he was nothing special. Looking into the residence, she saw a young man standing behind the Marquis of Swords.
The son of the Marquis of Swords, Wan Jie!
Yi Lingling¡¯s expression was cold.
¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s fight,¡± The Marquis of Swords said indifferently.
¡°In this world, strength is everything. The strong can do whatever they want, so don¡¯t ask why we targeted you. You can only me yourself for being special but weak.¡±
Yi Lingling looked at the Marquis of Swords.
Indeed, he was right.
In this world, it was all about strength. However, the ranking lists published by the Heavenly Pavilion exacerbated this.
Since ancient times, how many women had ended up in a miserable state because they were on the Hundred Flowers ranking without a strong background or strength?
Of the women listed on the current Hundred Flowers ranking, there were already several who had be the ythings of various strong experts.
The rules of this world were like this. Furthermore, no one could hold the Heavenly Pavilion ountable.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how powerful the famous Marquis of Swords is,¡± Yi Lingling said indifferently.
¡°Where¡¯s your sword?¡±
The Marquis of Swords already had his sword in hand.
¡°Why do I need a sword to kill you?¡±
Yi Lingling even had one hand behind her back.
¡°How arrogant!¡±
The Marquis of Swords was furious.
Sword beams shed and surged violently toward Yi Lingling.
Everyone¡¯s eyes narrowed. The Marquis of Swords¡¯ fame was indeed well-deserved!
There were not many people present who could withstand this sword attack.
Facing the sword beams, Yi Lingling¡¯s expression remained calm.
She raised her right hand and put two fingers together.
Pointing it at the Marquis of Swords, her sword intent condensed into tangible form and flew forward, shattering the Marquis of Swords¡¯ attack like a bubble.
The surroundings turnedpletely silent!
The Marquis of Swords was stunned.
He had always believed that he had mastered the Sword Dao.
However, his belief was shattered in an instant.
Pfft!
He spat out a mouthful of blood and his entire body seemed to rapidly age.
It was as if he had lost his spirit.
Yi Lingling¡¯s mocking voice entered his ears.
¡°The number one sword cultivator in the world? You haven¡¯t evenprehended sword intent! What a joke!¡±
Pfft!
The Marquis of Swords fell to the ground and spat out two more mouthfuls of blood.
Behind him, Wan Jie was in despair.
His father, who was his pir of support, had actually been defeated so easily.
Despair flooded his heart.
Yi Lingling walked forward slowly and reached the Marquis of Sword, who was lying on the ground, exhausted and devastated.
The experts from the Heavenly Pavilion were hesitating.
Yi Lingling was too strong!
The other emperor realm experts watching felt their hearts throb and their breathing quicken.
The more powerful Yi Lingling was, the better and more extraordinary the opportunity she had received.
They could barely contain their greed.
¡°Wan Jie, you killed my parents. Today, I want you to watch as the Marquis of Swords¡¯ faction goes up in mes!¡±
Yi Lingling red at Wan Jie, who was in utter despair.
His eyes were filled with endless regret.
Shua!
One of the Marquis of Swords¡¯ arms fell off.
...
At this moment, Marquis of Swords seemed to have lost his spirit and did not react at all. He seemed to be an empty husk of himself.
Wan Jie staggered a few steps, his eyes full of despair and regret. He shook his head and suddenly shouted, ¡°Honorable Pavilion Master, quickly attack! Kill her, kill her!¡±
He screamed as if he had gone mad.
Yi Lingling watched him go crazy in silence, and then calmly beheaded the Marquis of Swords¡¯ head.
The spurting blood instantly drenched Wan Jie¡¯s body.
¡°Bathe in your father¡¯s blood.¡±
Yi Lingling¡¯s beautiful face revealed a devilish smile.
Wan Jie fell to the ground in fear.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me! I was wrong, I was wrong¡¡±
Yi Lingling stretched out her hand and grabbed the Marquis of Swords¡¯ divine soul.
¡°This is your father¡¯s divine soul. It¡¯s currently dying, and it¡¯s all because of you.¡±
...
¡°Ah!¡±
Wan Jie suddenly screamed madly.
¡°Spare me, spare me!¡±
He started to kowtow madly.
His eyes were filled with fear.
He was so scared that he peed his pants.
The experts who were watching looked at Yi Lingling and felt a chill run down their spines.
Should they make their move?
¡°Spare you?¡±
Yi Lingling extinguished the divine soul in her hand and stood in front of Wan Jie, looking down at him.
¡°Are you worthy of mercy?¡±
Chapter 741 - 741 The Heavenly Pavilion (Part 1)
741 The Heavenly Pavilion (Part 1)
Shua!
Wan Jie¡¯s hand was separated from his body, turning into fine pieces of flesh and blood, which fell on his face.
Blood spurted out from the wound and alsonded on his body.
Wan Jie screamed and cursed.
!!
His eyes were filled with fear and regret.
Yi Lingling seemed to bepletely immersed in torturing Wan Jie.
At this moment, someone made a move.
A figure appeared out of nowhere and a golden rope flew toward Yi Lingling to bind her.
All sorts of formations and restrictions were also activated instantly.
It was the Heavenly Pavilion!
The mysterious pavilion master had actually personally made a move.
Moreover, his strength was beyond imagination, and everyone could tell that he had surpassed the emperor realm.
Furthermore, he was not alone, as a group of pavilion guardians attacked as well.
In order to obtain Yi Lingling¡¯s opportunity, the Heavenly Pavilion had expended quite a bit of resources.
From their perspective, no matter how strong Yi Lingling was, she was only an emperor realm cultivator.
Some of the experts looked at each other and were ready to make a move.
However, they all suppressed their impulses and waited for the best opportunity.
¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±
Yi Lingling¡¯s body exploded with a powerful aura as she unsheathed her sword.
Sword intent surged and materialized into tangible form.
The first swing of her sword cut the golden rope to pieces.
The second swing broke the formations and restrictions were also instantly broken.
The third swing was like a wave, sweeping in all directions, killing many of the pavilion guardians.
The pavilion master was a second-level supreme realm cultivator.
Even so, he still felt a strong sense of danger from Yi Lingling¡¯s attacks.
His expression changed drastically.
He realized that she was far stronger than he predicted.
Moreover, the sword was actually of a higher grade than the heaven glimpse board.
As soon as they started fighting, the pavilion master knew that the Heavenly Pavilion alone would not be able to handle her.
¡°Let¡¯s all attack together, the Heavenly Pavilion won¡¯t monopolize the opportunity!¡±
After the pavilion master spoke, the emperor realm experts who had been waiting joined the fray.
They could tell that the Heavenly Pavilion would not be able to handle Yi Lingling, and were thus presented with two choices.
They could either dispel the idea of snatching the opportunity, or join forces with the Heavenly Pavilion.
However, in this remote section, when one¡¯s cultivation reached the peak of the emperor realm, there would be no further progress.
Thus, the temptation of advancing further was far too great.
In an instant, a dozen emperor realm experts attacked.
They were all experts on the emperor ranking list.
At this moment, only the imperial family of the Great Victory empire did not get involved.
Yi Lingling was surrounded, and was also feeling pressured.
However, she did not use the Ethereal Divine Sword.
Boom!
The battle broke out, and in an instant, the Marquis of Swords¡¯ residence was razed to the ground.
Yi Lingling swung her sword, and one of the emperor realm experts fell to the ground, severely injured.
As she did so, she was almost hit by the pavilion master.
More and more emperor realm experts joined in the battle.
The scale of the battle grewrger andrger.
When Yi Lingling saw that more and more buildings in the Imperial City were being destroyed, she moved and broke out of the encirclement.
She made her way out of the Imperial City, and the pavilion master led the emperor realm experts in pursuit.
¡°Imperial family, are not going to make a move?¡±
The pavilion master¡¯s deep voice rang out.
The current king stood above the Imperial Pce and watched the battle without issuing a response.
Beside him was the Zhen King.
¡°Imperial Uncle, do you think the Heavenly Pavilion can win?¡±
¡°Since they failed to seed in the beginning, they will fail in the end,¡± Zhen King squinted his eyes and said.
...
The imperial family¡¯s emperor realm experts were tempted as well.
However, none of them dared to make a move rashly without the permission of the current king and Zhen King.
Outside the Imperial City, the battle was intense.
The imperial family brought their forces to the city wall to observe the battle. Their forces were waiting for orders.
Everyone knew that, today, the world was going to change.
Yi Lingling was fighting dozens of emperor realm experts alone, including the second-level supreme realm pavilion master.
One could imagine how great the pressure was.
There were a few times when she fell into dangerous situations, but she still did not use the Ethereal Divine Sword.
Instead, she forced herself to continuously use all sorts of techniques, crushing the emperor realm experts.
As the battle continued, the emperor realm experts were shocked to find how powerful Yi Lingling was.
In fact, many people were already regretting their participation. However, backing out now was not an option.
...
The pavilion master¡¯s face was extremely gloomy.
Yi Lingling¡¯s power was beyond his imagination.
Even though he knew that the imperial family of the Great Victory empire wanted to reap the benefits without doing anything, he could not afford to divert any of his attention or power to deal with them.
Boom!
As the battle continued, all of the emperor realm experts started to use their trump cards to pressure Yi Lingling.
Her sword intent surged out in waves, and her body was hidden within those waves. As the waves pulsated, they swept out toward the emperor realm experts, causing strong gusts of wind.
These gusts of wind wereced with sword intent.
The opportunity for a breakthrough had arrived.
Yi Lingling took out a spiritual herb and swallowed it.
Spiritual energy filled her body, and broke the barrier that had been holding her back.
The pavilion master was shocked. She had broken through to the supreme realm?
He was only able to break through because of the Heavenly Pavilion.
He had once left this ce and made a breakthrough in the outside world!
However, Yi Lingling had a breakthrough here!
Now, the oue of the battle was already decided.
The current king and the Zhen King tacitly left the city wall with their forces in tow.
Momentster, they reached the ancient pavilion, and barged in unceremoniously.
Shua!
Yi Lingling did not show mercy after breaking through, and made quick work of all of the emperor realm experts.
The pavilion master quickly fled to the Imperial City.
Yi Lingling held her sword in her hand and pursued him at a leisurely pace.
A battle had broken out in the ancient pavilion, infuriating the pavilion master.
The imperial family had indeed taken the opportunity to attack the Heavenly Pavilion.
A mirror-like jade tablet appeared in his hand. A ray of light shone brightly, and array formations and restrictions were suddenly activated inside the ancient pavilion.
After he did that, he rushed into the ancient pavilion.
Yi Lingling looked at the ancient pavilion, which was covered in formations and restrictions. Inside, she could hear the faint sounds of fighting.
She swung her sword!
Boom!
To her surprise, she was unable to break the formations.
Frowning, she took out a small hammer, and hurled it at the ancient pavilion.
Once the small hammer left her hand, it grew to the size of a small mountain, and started to crackle with lightning power.
When it hit the ancient pavilion, it shattered the formations and restrictions.
Putting away the hammer, she strolled inside.
In the ancient pavilion, there were a few corpses lying on the ground.
There were two severely injured people as well, and the pavilion master was busy operating a certain formation in the pavilion.
He turned around in shock.
How had she broken the formations so quickly?
Yi Lingling took one step forward at a time, her killing intent was palpable. She said coldly, ¡°The Heavenly Pavilion ranking lists have caused countless disasters. After today, the Heavenly Pavilion will no longer exist!¡±
The pavilion master looked at Yi Lingling coldly and said, ¡°Do you really think that this is the true Heavenly Pavilion? Do you think that this remote ce is the actual world?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just a pavilion master at the bottom rungs of the Heavenly Pavilion. You¡¯re seeking your own death by destroying this ce¡¯s Heavenly Pavilion!¡±
Yi Lingling looked at him silently.
So what?
She already knew that this ce was just a remote corner of the world.
Apparently, the Heavenly Pavilion here was only a small branch of therger organization, which was out of her expectations.
Even so, she still wanted to destroy it. Thus, she swung her sword.
The pavilion master¡¯s expression changed drastically, and the jade tablet in his hand lit up as he tried to block this attack.
At the same time, a ray of light shot out of the jade tablet and entered Yi Lingling¡¯s body.
Yi Lingling was shocked. She was unable to avoid or resist the light.
Shua!
In the end, the jade tablet failed to block the attack, and the pavilion master was in.
The jade tablet fell to the ground.
Yi Lingling waved her hand and the jade tablet appeared in her hand.
Chapter 742 - 742 The Heavenly Pavilion (Part 2)
742 The Heavenly Pavilion (Part 2)
Was this jade tablet the legendary heaven glimpse board?
Yi Lingling quickly examined her body, but she could not find where the ray of light that entered her body was.
As such, she decided to leave the matter to her master.
The jade tablet seemed to have dimmed a lot after shooting out the ray of light. There did not seem to be anything special about it, so she put it away and looked at the two injured people.
!!
One of them was the current king of the Great Victory empire, while the other one was Zhen King.
If she had not arrived in time, they would have died at the hands of the pavilion master.
¡°Thank you for saving my life, Miss Yi,¡± the king said gratefully.
Even though he was the king of the empire, he still had to bow his head in front of a powerful expert like Yi Lingling who had single-handedly destroyed the mysterious and untouchable Heavenly Pavilion.
Yi Lingling looked at him coldly, and then turned around and left.
Since the imperial family had not made a move, she decided to spare them.
The moment she stepped out of the pavilion, Yi Lingling suddenly stopped in her tracks.
¡°Since this world has been unified, the Great Victory empire should maintain order and protect the peace. It should protect innocent cultivators and punish the evil ones. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of establishing an empire? Just to monopolize the resources of this world?¡±
The king was stunned. He immediately said solemnly, ¡°Miss Yi, don¡¯t worry. Since the Great Victory empire has unified the world, we will definitely maintainw and order.¡±
¡°Previously, although we unified the world, we were powerless to act against the Heavenly Pavilion, as well as the secret collusion of various factions.¡±
¡°However, Miss Yi has uprooted all of these factions, and solved the problem for us. We will definitely use this opportunity well to create a peaceful andwful society.¡±
¡°I hope you can keep your word.¡±
Yi Lingling said as she strode forward.
¡°You should know what to do with Wan Jie.¡±
The king was overjoyed.
¡°Miss Yi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make Wan Jie regret what he has done and suffer the consequences.¡±
After this matter, the imperial family became the undisputed strongest faction in the world, and no one dared to stand in their way.
Their choice not to intervene in the battle back then proved to be a wise choice. Had they given in to their greed, the Great Victory empire would likely have been destroyed.
Chu Xuan was not worried about Yi Lingling¡¯s revenge.
Even if everyone in the Great Victory empire attacked her together, they would not be able to hurt her.
The clothes she was wearing were extraordinary.
It was just that Yi Lingling was ignorant of this fact.
Besides, she also had plenty of defensive treasures.
Lie Tian treated her as his personal disciple and had given her many treasures. Anything received from a former Dao Creation realm expert would be extraordinary.
¡°Your disciple, Yi Lingling, has sessfully taken revenge and changed the situation in this section. You have been rewarded with 10,000 years¡¯ worth of cultivation!¡±
Chu Xuan sat on the chair and drank some tea.
The system¡¯s reward had arrived, and Chu Xuan¡¯s strength had increased again, though it would still take quite some time before he broke through to the Dao Supreme realm.
¡°I wonder how Little Yi l is doing,¡± Lie Tian floated over and said.
Chu Xuan could not be bothered to respond.
¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any idents, right? There won¡¯t be any changes to the surveince item you mentioned, right?¡±
Lie Tian nagged ho,.
It was as if Yi Lingling was his daughter. Chu Xuan was left speechless by this worried, nagging parent wannabe.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. What could have possibly happened?¡±
¡°There are no real experts here.¡±
In order to avoid being detected by experts, Chu Xuan did not allow Lie Tian to use his spiritual sense in this remote section.
Therefore, Lie Tian could only hold it in, and flew away after rambling on a little more.
Three dayster, Yi Lingling returned.
It seemed that she was in a hurry as well, as she was uneasy about that ray of light that she could not trace.
When Yi Lingling returned, Lie Tian appeared.
¡°Eh?¡±
Lie Tian frowned when he saw Yi Lingling.
¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡±
Yi Lingling rushed into the courtyard.
After taking her revenge, she felt much more rxed.
His mind was clear, and she had regained her lively attitude.
Lie Tian circled around her and red at her. In an instant, a ray of light flew out of Yi Lingling¡¯s body.
Seeing this, Yi Lingling, who was about to tell Chu Xuan about this matter, was stunned.
The ray of light was a small rune that had a special aura.
Chu Xuan squinted his eyes.
This rune was just a small trick left behind by a Daoyuan realm cultivator.
...
It was a type of position and information tracing tool.
Some forces would often leave simr runes on their disciples.
If the disciple died, they would find the murderer and take revenge for the disciple by tracking the rune.
Since the rune had appeared from Yi Lingling¡¯s body, it was obvious that something had happened.
It seemed that the Heavenly Pavilion was a branch of some force from the Heavenly Sun World.
Lie Tian was staring at the rune.
¡°Master!¡±
Yi Lingling took out the jade tablet and said, ¡°While I was destroying the Heavenly Pavilion, there was an ident¡¡±
She then exined what had happened during the trip.
¡°It¡¯s only a small matter,¡± Chu Xuan said.
...
Chapter 743 The Heavenly Pavilion (Part 3)
Chu Xuan''s eyes glowed. After making sure that there were no special marks on Yi Lingling''s body, he said casually, "This is a deste ce. Even if the Heavenly Pavilion had truly powerful experts within their ranks, they would not dispatch such experts to this ce."
"Moreover, the Heavenly Pavilion might not be that strong."
Yi Lingling heaved a sigh of relief.
She was worried that she would offend a powerful force and implicate her master.
"Old man, what did you see?"
Chu Xuan picked up the dim jade tablet and nced at it. He then threw it on the table.
Lie Tian had been looking at the rune.
"This rune reminds me of a certain power," Lie Tian muttered.
"Oh, tell me."
Chu Xuan was interested.
A force that could attract Lie Tian''s attention was definitely not weak.
Lie Tian, at his peak, was an early-stage Dao Creation realm expert.
"The Wutian Pavilion is said to have been created by a Dao Supreme realm expert who possesses the Dao Supreme artifact, the Wutian Monument, which can monitor the origin, strength, and other powerful abilities of living beings."
It''s said that it can even monitor the Great Dao, and only those who have reached the Dao Supreme realm can avoid its surveince. It''s extremely powerful."
Lie Tian''s expression was grave as he continued, "The Wutian Pavilion used to have branches all over the Heavenly Sun World. Each branch had a replica of the Wutian Monument."
"Whoever destroys a branch of the Wutian Pavilion will be tracked by runes and hunted down by the Wutian Pavilion."
Chu Xuan raised his eyebrows. This Wutian Pavilion sounded quite domineering.
After hearing this, Yi Lingling started to feel uneasy.
It seemed that she had caused a big problem.
"This rune must have been inherited from the Wutian Pavilion, but it''s iplete."
Lie Tian shook his head and destroyed the rune.
He looked at the jade tablet on the table and said, "This is also a replica of the Wutian Monument, but it''s a bad one that can''t even remotelypare to the normal replicas."
"This so-called Heavenly Pavilion must have obtained some remnants of the inheritance of the Wutian Pavilion."
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
"Wutian Pavilion was destroyed?"
Lie Tian had made it sound so powerful, but it had disappeared¡
Lie Tian sighed.
"Back then, the Wutian Pavilion was also involved in the great battle. Although I did not witness the battle, I heard that the founder of the Wutian Pavilion took the Wutian Monument to the battle. In the end, the Wutian Monument was broken and he died."
"In the conflicts that followed, the Wutian Pavilion waspletely destroyed."
Since the Wutian Pavilion had been destroyed, only part of its inheritance had survived.
At most, this Heavenly Pavilion would only have a Dao Creator realm expert, if even that.
"That''s pretty much it. They obtained the remnants of the inheritance, and are far inferior to the actual Wutian Pavilion."
He looked at Yi lingling and said, "Little Yi, they are just an ant-like force. Destroying it means nothing. Don''t worry."
"Really?"
Yi Lingling was still a little worried.
Chu Xuan smiled.
"Don''t worry. I can easily handle something like this."
Hearing this, Yi Lingling waspletely relieved.
As long as it was not a Dao Supreme realm expert.
Chu Xuan was not afraid.
After Yi Lingling returned from her revenge, she became much more lively and optimistic.
Life returned to how it was before.
Chu Xuan would asionally go to the garden and walk his cat, living an ordinary and leisurely life.
Lie Tian continued his secluded cultivation. He could not stand living such a normal life.
If he did not know how extraordinary Chu Xuan was, he would have even suspected that thetter was an ordinary person.
Ten yearster, Yi Lingling broke through to the heaven realm.
When a cultivator in the Heavenly Sun World broke through to the heaven realm, they would also face a tribtion, and they had to ovee it.
When Yi lingling broke through to the heaven realm, there were mes and lightning bolts in the sky.
However, in the end, they did not strike her.
It could not even detect Yi Lingling''s presence.
After Yi Lingling broke through to the heaven realm, she continued to cultivate and did not leave the valley.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry.
When she reached the Dao realm, Yi Lingling would need to go out and gain experience to solidify her cultivation foundation and obtain insights to break through.
No matter how monstrous her talent was, she could not always rely on secluded cultivation.
The further one progressed, the slower one''s cultivation speed would be.
Soon, a hundred years had passed.
Yi lingling was already at the peak of the divine realm.
She was only one step away from the Dao realm.
However, as the Great Dao was not visible here, Yi Lingling could not break through to the Dao state.
Chu Xuan and Lie Tian could actually help Yi Linglingprehend the Great Dao. However, neither of them did that.
Yi Lingling had to walk her own path, especially when it came to the Great Dao. He could only give her pointers and preach the Dao to her, but he could not help herprehend the Great Dao directly.
If that happened, Yi Lingling wouldprehend his Dao instead of finding her own, and would limit her cultivation in the future to the Dao creation realm.
Yi Lingling then left the valley again.
The current Great Victory empire was different from the past.
It became more and more powerful. Moreover, there was a semnce ofw and order now.
However, the Heavenly Pavilion had been rebuilt and was once again high and mighty.
The king of the Great Victory empire was also helpless about this.
Yi Lingling had already disappeared.
Her enemy, Wan Jie, had long since suffered and died in regret.
Naturally, he would not appear again.
The king could onlypromise and allow the Heavenly Pavilion to do their thing. Thankfully, the rest of the forces were under the jurisdiction of the imperial family.
The Heavenly Pavilion was the same as always. They did not interfere with worldly affairs or conflicts between forces.
The three ranking lists that had disappeared for a short time had only reappeared.
If there were no idents, even if the Great Victory empire establishedw and order, there would still be people on the Hundred Flowers ranking list who would suffer.
On this day, a beautiful figure appeared in the Imperial City.
No one had noticed her.
Even the Heavenly Pavilion''s heaven glimpse board, which monitored the world, did not notice the woman''s arrival.
As usual, many cultivators gathered around the stone monument and talked about the three ranking lists. The older cultivators talked about the battle more than a hundred years ago, when the three ranking lists and the Heavenly Pavilion were destroyed.
Now that the Heavenly Pavilion had been rebuilt, that person had not appeared again.
Many people thought that Yi Lingling had been killed by the Heavenly Pavilion.
Yi Lingling looked at the stone monument and the three ranking lists.
She heard the cultivators discussing that a beauty on the Hundred Flowers ranking had been separated from her lover and became the ything of a young master from a noble family.
She was even forced to serve some important guests.
There were even some cultivators who were excited by this, saying that they wanted to curry favor with the young master of the noble family in order to obtain the opportunity to have a taste of the beauty from the Hundred Flowers ranking list.
A sword beam appeared, and the stone monument instantly turned into fine powder.
Yi Lingling''s face was filled with anger as she looked at the building not far away.
Since her master and Senior Lie Tian both said that the Heavenly Pavilion was not worth mentioning, she naturally did not have to worry about provoking the Heavenly Pavilion.
The surrounding cultivators were all shocked.
Who dared to destroy the stone monument and antagonize the Heavenly Pavilion?
Some of the older cultivators could not help but recall what happened a hundred years ago.
Their bodies were trembling.
The legendary woman had returned!
As expected, a beautiful figure appeared in front of the Heavenly Pavilion.
At this moment, a figure appeared in front of the Heavenly Pavilion.
One of them was an old man who was a fifth-level supreme realm cultivator.
He looked at Yi Lingling coldly with a jade tablet in his hand.
"You''re the one who destroyed the Heavenly Pavilion back then?"
Yi Lingling stared at him coldly and said, "The Heavenly Pavilion is a scourge. Today, it will be destroyed again."
She swung her sword ruthlessly.
The old man''s expression changed drastically. He stood no chance whatsoever.
Boom!
The Heavenly Pavilion shattered instantly.
The jade tablet shed with a ray of light that shot toward Yi Lingling.
Chapter 744 Another Thousand Years
The jade tablet shot out a ray of light that headed straight for Yi Lingling.
After the previous incident, Chu Xuan and Lie Tian had made some preparations for this, and her clothes now had the ability to block the runes.
Therefore, when the ray of light appeared, the Dao aura infused into the clothes were activated, and the ray of light disappeared.
After Yi Lingling killed the new pavilion master, she also broke the jade tablet.
She did not leave immediately, but began to set up restrictions and formations where the Heavenly Pavilion once stood, as well as around it.
Unless a Dao realm cultivator came, anyone the Heavenly Pavilion sent to reestablish it would be killed by these formations and restrictions.
Furthermore, it was unlikely that the Heavenly Pavilion would send Dao realm and above cultivators to such a deste ce.
After finishing all this, Yi Lingling left the Heavenly Pavilion, only to find the king of the Great Victory empire waiting for her respectfully.
"Greetings, Senior,"
After this incident, he felt that Yi Lingling was truly unfathomable.
She had not shown herself for more than a hundred years, so he had believed her to be dead.
However, the moment she showed up again, she immediately destroyed the Heavenly Pavilion again.
The mountain that had been weighing the imperial family down had been crushed once again.
"I''ve set up some formations and restrictions here," Yi Lingling said.
She did not want random people to be killed by these formations, so she told him about it.
In any case, the king had listened to her and establishedw and order in the empire to a certain extent.
At leastpared to a century ago, the lives of weaker cultivators were slightly better.
"Got it, Senior!"
The king immediately took note of this and understood her intentions.
Yi Lingling did not stick around and left immediately.
Over the next few years, Yi Lingling traveled around this deste corner of the Heavenly Sun World.
When she returned to the valley, she was already on the verge of reaching the Dao realm.
"It''s time to leave this ce," Chu Xuan looked at Yi Lingling and said.
"Master..."
Chu Xuan interrupted her, "I''ve already taught you what I should. You have to walk your own path in the future."
"Only by walking your own path can you reach my current level."
Yi Lingling took a deep breath and said, "I understand, Master!"
"Before you leave, I will give you a few words of advice. Be careful in everything you do. Unless it''s a life or death situation, don''t reveal your full strength. Always maintain some hidden trump cards."
"People''s hearts are sinister, so you must be wary of others. The more modest someone is on the surface, the more likely they are scum..."
Chu Xuan solemnly warned her of many things.
"Yes, Master, I understand!"
Lie Tian sighed. His eyes were also filled with reluctance.
"Little Yi, I''ll give you some advice and information too."
He was an expert of the Heavenly Sun World, and he had fought his way up back then.
Therefore, his understanding of the Heavenly Sun World was greater than Chu Xuan''s.
Next, Lie Tian imparted some of his experiences in the Heavenly Sun World, and Su Xian''er also gave her some helpful tips.
In the end, Yi Lingling kowtowed three times to Chu Xuan respectfully and left with red eyes.
With her current strength, it was not difficult for her to pass through the barrier between sections.
After leaving this ce and passing through a barrier, she entered a different section. Although the upper limit of this section was a little higher, the divine realm was the peak here, so she had to continue her journey.
After Yi Lingling left, Lie Tian moped around for a few days before falling into a state of deep sleep.
Chu Xuan, on the other hand, was looking forward to when Yi Lingling would be able to trigger the system''s rewards again.
Soon, another thousand years passed.
Chu Xuan''s strength had increased greatly, and he even had a few more Dao Supreme divine weapons.
The second millennium''s milestone reward was a Dao Supreme Ruler''s divine artifact.
Over the past thousand years, Lie Tian had only woken up twice, and had stayed awake very briefly both times.
The first time was five hundred years ago, when Yi Lingling came back.
Chu Xuan was a little regretful that Yi Lingling had yet to trigger the system''s rewards.
Perhaps it was because she was too weak, or perhaps it was because nothing major happened around her yet.
Yi Lingling had already reached the Daoyuan realm. Her unique constitution had allowed her cultivation to progress rapidly.
Incidentally, the Heavenly Pavilion had set up branches in the sections she had visited. Since she was at odds with them, she often came into conflict with them, and had also been targeted by the experts of the Heavenly Pavilion.
Over the past thousand years, the Great Victory empire had be stronger and stronger.
The Heavenly Pavilion had sent more people to set up a branch, but they all died to the formations and restrictions.
In the end, they gave up.
This ce was too remote and not worth sending true experts over.
There was no need to send people to their deaths.
There were some geniuses from the Great Victory empire, but none of them caught Chu Xuan''s eye, so he did not take them as his disciples.
Chu Xuan sat on a chair, eating Su Xian''er''s desserts and drinking tea, leisurely.
He was already used to such a life.
Even after a thousand years, he did not find it boring.
He would just have to ept another disciple at some point.
The more talented the disciple was, the higher the chances of the disciple triggering the system''s rewards.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan raised his head and looked into the distance.
Boom!
Someone had passed through the energy barrier that separated this ce from the outside world, and a sorry figure flew toward the valley.
Chapter 745 Xue Ping (Part 1)
It was a young man covered in blood. He was severely injured.
This young man was a third-level heaven realm cultivator.
When he had been about to reach the sky above the valley, he was already on the verge of copsing.
Pfft!
In the sky above the valley, he spurted out a mouthful of blood and fell unconscious, falling directly into the valley.
Another fated person..
Chu Xuan''s eyes brightened. Finally, a disciple hade.
One could see that the young man''s fate energy was like a cloud surrounding him. Furthermore, it seemed to be endless.
Chu Xuan ignored the young man.
He would not die anyway.
When he woke up, he would naturally find his way to the small courtyard.
The young man fell into a medicinal garden, crushing some spiritual nts in the process.
The essence of the crushed spiritual herbs and fruits seeped into the young man''s body, healing his injuries, and also strengthening him.
Xue Ping felt his entire body heating up, as if he suddenly had an endless amount of energy. He felt that his body could no longer bear it, and it was as if he was about to explode from the tremendous amount of energy.
He suddenly sat up, and looked around,pletely stunned.
Not only had his heavy injuries been healed, but he had also broken through a minor realm.
What was even more terrifying was that there was a huge amount of spiritual energy in his body.
He could not be bothered to check where he was, and hurriedly activated his cultivation technique to refine the spiritual energy in his body.
Had he woken up a littleter, he would have exploded.
As he refined the spiritual energy, he began to break through again.
Within a short while, he broke through to the fifth level of heaven realm.
This was a level that Xue Ping had never even dared to think about before.
Furthermore, there was still plenty of spiritual energy remaining in his body.
At this moment, Xue Ping only hated the fact that his cultivation technique was not powerful enough, which was slowing down the speed at which he refined the spiritual energy.
Gritting his teeth, he frantically pushed his cultivation technique to its limits.
A dayter, he had reached the seventh level heaven realm.
However, Xue Ping was no longer excited. He was afraid.
The spiritual energy in his body was still umting at a terrifying rate, and his body felt like it was expanding.
Fortunately, after breaking through to the seventh level of the heaven realm, his body was no longer in danger of exploding.
He continued to cultivate!
Another day passed, and he broke through to the eighth level of heaven realm.
In such a short time, his strength had soared, but Xue Ping was not happy.
He could feel that his cultivation foundation was weak after this series of breakthroughs, and hisbat strength was not on par with an actual eighth-level heaven realm cultivator.
He only had thebat strength of an ordinary fifth-level heaven realm cultivator.
Next, he would need to spend some time to solidify his cultivation foundation and master his newfound strength.
He finally had the time to observe his surroundings. Once he did, he was utterly shocked.
Had hee to a treasurednd?
As far as his eye could see, there were heavenly treasures and resources. The leaves of each spiritual nt exuded Dao aura.
Even the Daoyuan realm experts would be envious of his discovery.
Xue Ping''s breathing grew heavy.
He then looked down at the spiritual fruits and herbs he had smashed. The essence had seeped into his body, which was what had allowed him to break through so quickly.
What a great opportunity!
Xue Ping was so excited that he could hardly calm himself down.
With so many heavenly treasures, he would have no problem reaching the Daoyuan realm.
"Just you wait!"
Xue Ping''s expression then transformed into one of hatred. Sooner orter, he would regain his lost dignity!
Suddenly, he looked at the treasures around him, and his heart skipped a beat.
These spiritual nts were nted by someone!
This was someone''s medicinal garden!
Could it be arge sect?
How could a sect that could cultivate such a precious medicinal garden be ordinary?
This sect was definitely extremely powerful.
Xue Ping started to worry.
He had destroyed some of the spiritual nts and absorbed their essence.
Once it was discovered, he would have to paypensation, right?
How could he afford it?
Would he have to pay with his life?
Xue Ping felt that his level of talent was only average, so he was definitely not qualified to be a disciple of arge sect like this.
Escape?
Xue Ping struggled, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and walked into the valley.
It was impossible to escape!
He had his sense of dignity too!
After passing through an ancient forest, he saw a small courtyard.
There were a few ordinary wooden houses.
Eh, it was not a big sect?
Could it be a ce where experts lived in seclusion?
Xue Ping walked into the courtyard and saw a figure lying on a chair.
"Junior Xue Ping pays his respects to Senior!"
Xue Ping bowed respectfully outside the courtyard.
"There was an ident, and I destroyed Senior''s spiritual nts¡"
"Come in," Chu Xuan said with a yawn.
Xue Ping walked into the courtyard nervously.
He sneaked a nce at the person on the chair. It was a handsome young man.
Of course, he did not think that this person was really a young man. He was probably an old monster who had changed his appearance.
"Please forgive me, Senior. I''m willing topensate you for your spiritual nts!"
Xue Ping felt his hair stand on end as Chu Xuan nced at him.
Chu Xuan was a little confused.
Xue Ping''s fate energy was strong, and he looked like a protagonist.
However, his level of talent was only above average.
However, upon closer inspection, one would discover that there was something special about it.
Another special constitution?
That did not seem right.
What was special about him was his soul.
However, his current level of talent was indeed only above average.
Eighth level of the heaven realm¡ it was nothing special.
Furthermore, he could not even exert that level of strength.
Chu Xuan was not surprised.
After all, he had been nourished by the spiritual fruits and herbs, and his cultivation had risen rapidly. It was normal for him to be a little weak.
Xue Ping was not young either.
He was over three hundred years old.
Xue Ping''s potential was far worse than Yi Lingling''s. At 300 years old, Yi Lingling had already reached the 16th level of the Dao realm.
Compared to a genius like Yi Lingling, Xue Ping was no doubt a loser.
However, in the Heavenly Sun World, he was considered a mid-level genius.
In any case, fate had led him here, so Chu Xuan knew that Xue Ping was qualified to be his disciple. He just did not know what those qualifications were.
This was the drawback of him not knowing much about the Heavenly Sun World. He had too many blind spots in terms of his knowledge.
Helpless, he could only summon Lie Tian.
Lie Tian was stunned.
He was in a deep sleep, thinking about how to recover, but had been suddenly summoned and whisked away by Chu Xuan without a word.
While Xue Ping was drowning in his apprehension, he suddenly saw a head flying over.
He was so scared that his face turned pale and he staggered two steps backward.
Lie Tian also noticed Xue Ping and suddenly understood why Chu Xuan was looking for him.
He circled around Xue Ping, examining thetter closely.
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow. Could it be that Lie Tian, this old monster, did not know what kind of special talent Xue Ping had?
That would make things quite troublesome.
"Xue Ping, you''re quite special. You have unparalleled talent, but you just haven''t realized it yet."
Chu Xuan took advantage of the gap in Lie Tian''s thoughts and said, "Fate has led you here. As such, are you willing to be my disciple?"
No matter what, he just had to ept this disciple.
Xue Ping was stunned. This Senior wanted to take him in as a disciple?
Furthermore, he said that he was very talented?
After taking a look at the head, Xue Ping knelt down.
"Disciple Xue Ping greets Master!"
Thump! Thump! Thump!
He forcefully kowtowed three times.
He was afraid that if he did not acknowledge this senior as his master, he would be destroyed.
No matter how he looked at it, that head was terrifying!
Su Xian''er came out from the wooden house and stood beside Chu Xuan.
"Sir, you''re taking in a disciple again?"
Xue Ping looked at Su Xian''er and immediately kowtowed again, "Disciple Xue Ping greets Master''s wife!"
Su Xian''er was startled, but also secretly happy.
She casually gave him a divine sword.
The corners of Chu Xuan''s mouth twitched.
Xue Ping seemed to be quite good at taking advantage of situations.
After giving out the divine sword, Su Xian''er corrected, "I''m not your master''s wife. I''m his maidservant. You can just call me Sister Su."
"Thank you for the reward, Sister Su!"
When Xue Ping received the divine sword, his heart filled with shock.
It had been worthwhile to call her ''Master''s wife''!
"You may rise," Chu Xuan said.
Chapter 746 Xue Ping (Part 2)
Xue Ping stood up respectfully. Now that he had be this person''s disciple, he was wondering who and what kind of person his master was.
Also, there was that strange flying head...
Perhaps he was a great devil.
Lie Tian''s eyes suddenly lit up as he stared at Xue Ping with burning eyes, which caused thetter''s hair to stand on end.
"Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul!" Lie Tian eximed in shock.
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
"Old man, tell Xue Ping what is so special about him. Don''t try to make it sound so mysterious."
Lie Tian rolled his eyes.
This guy did not even know what it was, but he pretended to know everything.
After epting Xue Ping as his disciple, the system presented him with a reward.
To Chu Xuan''s surprise, the system did not reward him with a cultivation technique this time.
This also meant that Xue Ping''s talent did not require any special cultivation technique.
"You took Xue Ping in as your disciple. He has a form of supreme talent. You have been rewarded with the Myriad Supreme Record."
Chu Xuan looked at the reward''s description. The Myriad Supreme Record contained the various types of supreme talents and constitutionsthroughout the eras.
In a sense, it made up for Chu Xuan''sck of knowledge in this aspect.
Chu Xuan received his reward and quickly found the Myriad Supreme Record''s description of the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul.
"The Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul is a special talent," Lie Tian said.
"It''s said that one needs to experience nine great cmities before they can fully awaken and unleash their talent."
"Once they unleash their talent, they have the potential to reach the peak of the Dao Supreme realm."
"However, if they fail to survive the cmities, they will die."
Chu Xuan looked at the record''s description and realized that it matched what Lie Tian said.
The owner of the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul indeed needed to go through nine great life and death cmities, and would undergo nirvana after surviving each cmity.
If they survived all nine cmities, they would not suffer any cultivation setbacks before the Dao Creation realm, and would eventually be capable of reaching the peak of the Dao Supreme realm.
"With this kind of special talent, it''s destined to be difficult for him to fully unleash his innate talent. After all, if he''s not careful, he will die during the great cmities."
Fortunately, people with the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul were blessed by fate, and would not die easily.
However, it was also destined that the process of Xue Ping''s development would be arduous.
Moreover, having a strong fate did not mean that one could not turn misfortune into fortune.
"It''s rumored that there was once a Dao Supreme realm expert who possessed the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul. He was the only person known to have passed the nine great tribtions, though he was from before my era."
"In my generation, there was an expert who had undergone seven nirvanas, and was a Dao Creation realm expert. However, because he had only undergone nirvana seven times, he was unable to break through to the Dao Supreme realm."
Xue Ping was stunned as he listened. His heart was in turmoil, and he was unable to calm himself down.
''I actually have an extremely powerful talent?''
However, he had to go through nine tribtions andplete nine nirvanas before he could fully awaken his talent?
Furthermore, what was the Dao Creation realm?
What was the Dao Supreme realm?
He only knew about the Saint Dao realm, and the Saint Dao King realm...
There were rumors of a Holy Dao realm expert, which was a true peak existence, but the Dao Creation and Dao Supreme realms... This waspletely unheard of.
He realized that his knowledge of the world was still too shallow.
Could it be that his own master was such a transcendent existence?
What a great opportunity!
It did not matter whether he was a demon or not. In this world, being strong was the most important thing.
Xue Ping''s heart was filled with excitement.
The Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul''s owner indeed needed to go through nine life and death cmities and undergo nine nirvanas to fully awaken their talent.
However, what was not apparent to everyone was that the owner of the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul did not have to rely on himself to survive those cmities.
In fact, with the protection of an expert, it was possible toplete the nine nirvanas within a short period of time and sessfully awaken their talent.
There was a detailed description of this in the Myriad Supreme Record, as well as how to go about it.
After Lie Tian finished talking, Chu Xuan chimed in, smiling mysteriously.
"Old man, you are correct. However, it''s actually not difficult to awaken the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul."
Lie Tian shot him a nce.
"If it was really that easy, why would most cultivators with the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul be regarded as trash?"
Because of its special nature, the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul was only highly regarded once they underwent a certain number of nirvanas.
As for those who had not, they were trash, and were treated as such.
In history, there had been many cultivators with the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul who could not undergo nirvana and eventually became ordinary and mediocre existences.
There were only two or three in history who had truly be experts.
Lie Tian was confident that Chu Xuan''s knowledge and vision could notpare to his.
Chu Xuan''s understanding of the Heavenly Sun World, as well as the various unique talents this world had, was far toocking.
Chapter 747 Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul
After all, he had once been a Dao Creation realm expert and was a native of the Heavenly Sun World.
How could Chu Xuan, a guy who came from the chaos,pare to him in terms of knowledge of the Heavenly Sun World?
In terms of knowledge of the chaos, Lie Tian knew that he was inferior to Chu Xuan. However, he would not concede to Chu Xuan on his home turf.
"If I''m not wrong, you''ve encountered a life-and-death crisis and survived," Lie Tian looked at Xue Ping and said.
"Given your current level of talent, I would hazard that you have probably undergone nirvana twice or thrice."
Xue Ping was shocked. Now that he thought about it closely, after he encountered a life and death crisis, he realized that his cultivation speed had increased.
Even his understanding of cultivation techniques improved.
Previously, he had attributed it to enlightenment from his near-death experiences, but now it seemed that it had something to do with this Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul thing.
"I only remember experiencing a life and death crisis once prior to this one."
"However, I once heard from my elders that I almost died when I was young, but I managed to survive in the end," he said as he suddenly recalled something.
"Three times, including this time," Chu Xuan said lightly.
Xue Ping nodded his head.
He was worried. He still needed to experience six more life and death cmities before he could fully awaken his talent.
Six times!
There was no way he could guarantee that he would survive every time.
"It''s not difficult to awaken the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul," Chu Xuan said.
"Since you are my disciple, I will naturally help you awaken your talent."
"Many thanks, Master!"
Xue Ping was extremely excited.
"How are you going to help him awaken?" Lie Tian asked doubtfully.
Chu Xuanughed.
"Life and death cmities? I''ll just create them for him."
"If it was that easy, that Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul expert back then wouldn''t have been abandoned by his family," Lie Tian sneered.
Chu Xuan nced at him. This guy seemed very unconvinced. Did he think that just because he was a native expert of the Heavenly Sun World, he knew more about talents than him?
Of course, that was true before he received the Myriad Supreme Record, but oh well.
"Old man, how about a bet?"
"Hmm?" Lie Tian raised his eyebrows and asked, "What are we betting on?"
"I will help him awaken his Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul. If I seed, you will be my servant."
Chu Xuan thought for a moment.
Lie Tian''s brows twitched. Although he was in Chu Xuan''s hands, he was not Chu Xuan''s old servant yet.
After hesitating for a moment, Chu Xuan said, "I''ve changed my mind. A servant is too pitiful. You''re a famous expert, after all."
"How about a subordinate, the kind that is super loyal and obedient."
The corners of Lie Tian''s mouth twitched.
"I think you should just start a sect. Since you''ve already taken in a disciple, I''ll be your sect''s guardian or elder."
Chu Xuan felt that it made sense. He had already taken in many personal disciples and in-name disciples.
He nodded.
"Then let''s call it the Xuan Gate sect. It sounds authentic and awesome. Huhu, I''ve got my own sect now!"
Lie Tian nodded. "Sure. If I lose, I''ll be your subordinate. I''ll be a guardian, elder, or whatever. But if I win, what can you give me? "
As for removing the control mark on his divine soul, Lie Tian did not care much about that.
He was only left with his head, and there was almost no hope of recovery, so there was no need to fret about such things.
"If I lose, I''ll help you recover your physical body, and then help you recover your strength," Chu Xuan said lightly.
"You can do it?"
Lie Tian''s eyes lit up.
"Not yet, but I''ll be able to in the future. I''ll be able to do it within a hundred thousand years," Chu Xuan said after a moment of silence.
Lie Tian was secretly shocked.
This feat would likely require the strength of a Dao Supreme realm expert, and a strong one at that.
The Dao he had created hadpletely copsed and disappeared.
Creating a second new Dao was far more difficult than the first one.
Moreover, his Dao had been destroyed by a Dao Supreme realm expert, so there were still traces of the Dao Supreme realm expert''s power hindering his recovery, and that power would also interfere with the creation of a new Dao.
Recovering his strength was much more difficult than recovering his physical body.
Was Chu Xuan so confident that he would be able to break through to the Dao Supreme realm within a hundred thousand years?
Or even the Dao Supreme Ruler realm?
It was simply unimaginable.
"Alright, let''s bet," Lie Tian gritted his teeth and said.
He had nothing to lose anyway.
"Then it''s settled."
Chu Xuan chuckled. This bet would just make Lie Tian''s status as his subordinate official.
He looked at Xue Ping and asked, "Do you want to awaken your talent? The process will definitely be painful. After all, you''ll have to go through six near-death experiences."
"I will do it personally, but will also give you the spiritual medicine to recover after each round. Although your life will not be in danger from my perspective, you will have to experience inhuman pain and suffering in the process. From your end, you will truly feel like dying."
Lie Tianughed.
"I knew it. If you want to use this method, it definitely won''t work. If it was so easy to awaken this talent, it would not be called trash."
Chu Xuan smiled and did not respond.
Someone must have tried this before. However, the reason why they failed was that the owner of the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul did not truly feel like he had experienced a life-or-death cmity, and the one executing it had not gone far enough.
Furthermore, it would be difficult to pull this off on a Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul cultivator who had not experienced enough life-or-death cmities. They would simply faint from the pain or give up, thus failing to undergo nirvana.
Xue Ping had gone through many hardships and life and death situations. His willpower was strong, so it would not be a problem for him to survive this experience.
Xue Ping gritted his teeth and said, "Master, I choose to awaken my talent. I can do it..."
He recalled his own life experiences.
What was a mere pain inparison?
"Alright, I''ll believe in you then."
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a bunch of priceless spiritual herbs appeared beside Xue Ping.
"This should be enough for you to recover six times."
Xue Ping''s eyes lit up as he looked at them. They were all top-grade heavenly treasures.
Even if he did not awaken the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul, with his current talent and these heavenly treasures, he should be able to break through to the divine realm.
However, that would be what his previous self would have chosen. Now, he knew about the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul, and wanted nothing more than to awaken to his full potential.
He wanted to awaken his talent and take back the dignity that belonged to him!
He took a deep breath and said, "Master, I''m ready!"
"Okay, let''s start!"
After Chu Xuan spoke, he acted, and Xue Ping immediately screamed in pain.
His physical body suddenly copsed.
Even his divine soul was suffering from the destructive power that Chu Xuan was using. It was as if he was on the very edge of death, and would die at any moment.
Xue Ping screamed, and his face was contorted in pain.
It was a hundred times more painful than any of his previous injuries.
He almost felt like his life was shing before his eyes.
The pain overwhelmed his consciousness, and he almost forgot what he was going to do.
Lie Tian looked on.
He frowned.
Something was wrong with Xue Ping. Why did it feel like he was enduring pain that far exceeded what he should feel given the power that Chu Xuan was using?
Chu Xuan exined, "Actually, it''s possible to awaken the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul with this method. However, it will cause the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul cultivator an extreme amount of pain. Those who don''t have strong willpower will lose consciousness from the pain. Naturally, they will fail their nirvana if they do so."
Lie Tian frowned and asked, "Why is this so?"
Chu Xuan smiled and said mysteriously, "Naturally, this is due to a restriction of the transcendentws."
Lie Tian''s heart trembled as he looked at Chu Xuan in a daze.
Because of the limitations of the transcendentws, the level of pain would be increased by a hundred times when others assisted in the nirvana process?
In that case, only those with the strongest willpower would be able to seed.
Chapter 748 Transformation (Part 1)
Lie Tian was shocked. He had once been a Dao Creation realm expert, but he had never realized the restrictions of transcendentws.
The other Dao Creation realm experts of the Heavenly Sun World had probably not realized this problem either. Perhaps the Dao Supreme realm experts did, but in their eyes, those who did not experience the cmitieswere not worth paying attention to, which was why the truth was not spread?
Or was there some other reason behind this?
Furthermore, how did Chu Xuan find out?
Lie Tian felt that Chu Xuan was bing more and more unfathomable.
In fact, Chu Xuan did not mention one point. Since Xue Ping needed to undergo nirvana six times, the pain he suffered would continue to stack, and each time, it would be a hundred times more painful than the previous time.
This was also one of the restrictions of the transcendent rules. If he wanted others to help him in his awakening, he had to have sufficient willpower to withstand the pain.
Only in this way could he be judged worthy of the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul talent.
In fact, the nine life-or-death cmities were also to temper one''s willpower.
"Do you think he can withstand it?" Lie Tian looked at Xue Ping.
"There''s a saying that only through suffering can one rise above others.If he can''t even withstand this little bit of suffering, how can he be a peerless expert?"
"Who can be a Dao Supreme expert just by living a carefree life?"
Lie Tian nodded.
Chu Xuan''s words made sense.
Lie Tian himself had also gone through many hardships, fought many battles, and ovee countless crises before reaching the Dao Creation realm.
Even the descendants and disciples of Dao Supreme realm experts could not do so.
Then, Lie Tian suddenly turned and stared at Chu Xuan.
Was he not the best example of someone bing stronger while living a carefree life?
''I''ve never seen him cultivate!''
''How does he keep getting stronger, and even more knowledgeable about the Heavenly Sun World?''
It was really strange.
Xue Ping had already started to absorb the spiritual herbs to recover.
He no longer screamed, but gritted his teeth and endured the pain.
Gradually, the injuries to his soul recovered and his body began to regrow itself.
Lie Tian''s eyes shed. Xue Ping''s level of talent had increased!
He had really undergone nirvana!
This meant that this method worked!
Xue Ping eventually recovered, panting heavily. His heart was still gripped by fear.
He had almost failed to endure the pain.
However, when he examined his body''s condition, he could not contain his excitement.
His cultivation foundation, which had been unstable due to his rapid breakthroughs, had actually stabilized.
Moreover, he could clearly feel that there was something different about his body.
Chu Xuan did not immediately start the next round.
Instead, he said, "You still have five more life-or-death cmities to experience, and each one will be more painful than thest. Do you want to continue?"
"If you can''t endure it, it''s very likely that you''ll die. Even if I save your life, you''ll be reduced to a useless piece of trash, and you''ll never be able to surpass the heaven realm in your lifetime."
"Teacher, I choose to continue!" Xue Ping gritted his teeth and said.
"If I really can''t endure it, you don''t have to save my life, Master. Just let this useless disciple pass away instead."
Xue Ping''s face was filled with determination.
''I have never admitted defeat in my life. I have never lowered my head. I swear that I will regain my dignity. I will let those who have humiliated and trampled on me look down on me ever again!''
"Even if I might die, I want to try."
Chu Xuan was silent.
Xue Ping''s determination made both him and Lie Tian see him in a different light.
"Alright, then."
Chu Xuan nodded.
"Take it easy for now. There''s no need to rush things"
With a wave of his hand, spiritual liquid entered Xue Ping''s body, restoring him to his peak condition.
"There''s no need to slow down, Master, please continue," Xue Ping said with a determined expression.
Chu Xuan nodded, and then¡
Pfft!
Xue Ping''s physical body exploded once again, and even his divine soul was being eroded by the destructive power.
However, this time, Xue Ping did not scream.
Even though his face was twisted in pain, he did not let out a squeak.
His gaze remained bright and filled with an unyielding will.
This was his only chance to obtain this great opportunity!
A chance to take back the dignity that belonged to him!
A chance to make the people who had once humiliated him kneel before him!
He had to seize this opportunity!
Even if he was cut into a thousand pieces and had to suffer the pain of his divine soul being refined, he could not afford to give up!
With this conviction, Xue Ping endured the pain, and then he began to absorb the spiritual herbs to recover.
Lie Tian sighed as he observed this.
How much humiliation and suffering had Xue Ping suffered?
Was his desire for revenge strengthening his willpower?
If he could hold until his talent was fully awakened, he would definitely soar to the sky in the future and be a Dao Supreme realm expert.
Lie Tian was actually feeling rather envious. The Dao Supreme realm was something he had only dreamed of at his peak.
The legendary Dao Supreme Ruler realm was an even more distant fantasy.
Chapter 749 Transformation (Part 2)
The Dao Supreme Ruler realm was regarded as the end of the path of cultivation, and it was not exactly wrong.
At least, so far, there had been no one who had truly surpassed the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Legends had it that many Dao Supreme Rulers left the Heavenly Sun World and entered the void region in order to seek out opportunities to break through.
However, no news of them had even returned.
Xue Ping''s second nirvana was a sess.
His expression became more and more determined.
His willpower had also be stronger.
"Master, continue!"
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow. This guy seemed to be a glutton for punishment.
However, with his strong willpower, it seemed certain that he would be a powerful expert in the future.
The third round began.
¡
Xue Ping also survived the following rounds, and at this moment, Xue Ping''s divine soul was emitting a divine light, which was surrounded by an unfathomable aura.
It seemed to be hiding the might of the heavens.
The Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul hadpletely awakened.
After awakening the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul, Xue Ping''s cultivation rose to the first level of the divine realm. This was only to be expected, as everytime he underwent nirvana, he would absorb the medicinal power of a lot of heavenly treasures.
Although much of it was consumed to restore his body, the remainder was not a small amount, and fueled his breakthrough to the divine realm.
Xue Ping knelt on the ground with a thud.
"Thank you Master for your kindness!"
Without Chu Xuan, he would have never achieved this.
He could sense the transformation that his body and divine soul had undergone, and felt immense gratitude and excitement.
"You may rise."
Chu Xuan remained seated on the chair while Su Xian''er massaged his shoulders.
"I admit defeat. From now on, I''m a member of the Xuan Gate sect," Lie Tian sighed.
Chu Xuan nced at him and said, "It isn''t necessarily a bad thing,you know."
Lie Tian smiled.
Indeed, he had gained an opportunity.
Whether he became a guardian or an elder of the sect, Chu Xuan would help him recover his strength.
Chu Xuan had epted Lie Tian as he needed someone to help him deal with things outside the valley, since he himself could not leave it.
Naturally, as a veteran expert of the Heavenly Sun World, Lie Tian was a better fit for this role than his two Heavenly Sun World disciples.
Furthermore, as a representative of the Xuan Gate sect, he had to uphold the prestige of the sect. Therefore, it was uneptable for him to be weak.
Of course, for the time being, Chu Xuan did not need Lie Tian to do anything for him. He was preparing for the future.
If Ding Yue and his other disciples transcended the chaos and entered the Heavenly Sun World, they would need an expert to receive them and guide them to Chu Xuan''s location.
All of this would be made easier if Lie Tian recovered to his peak strength.
Chu Xuan looked at Xue Ping and said, "Since you have epted me as your master, from today onward, you are the 11th disciple of the Xuan Gate sect."
Xue ping was stunned.
Eleventh?
There were ten senior brothers and sisters before him?
''I will teach you the sect''s techniques now. You must work hard in your cultivation and are not allowed to ck off."
"Yes, Master!"
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment, and then raised his hand and transmitted a technique into Xue Ping''s mind.
This was a cultivation technique that the system had rewarded him with.
It was suitable for Xue Ping''s Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul, and could stimte his talent and disy the vast power of the heavens.
Xue Ping immediately entered a state of enlightenment after he received it.
The more he read through it, the more excited he became.
This cultivation technique was too profound and powerful, and beyond his wildest imagination.
Even legendary Holy Dao cultivation techniques were probably not as good as this one.
"Thank you, Master, for bestowing upon me this cultivation technique!"
Xue Ping knelt down respectfully once again.
"The Xuan Gate sect doesn''t have many rules. You cannot kill fellow sect members, cannot kill innocent people, and cannot use your strength to bully the weak. That''s all," Chu Xuan said seriously.
"Don''t worry, Master. I won''t break the sect rules or disobey you," Xue Ping said solemnly.
"That''s good."
Chu Xuan nodded.
Next, he began to teach Xue Ping the standard sect techniques, including the movement, escape, aura concealment and disguise techniques.
After Xue Ping mastered those, Chu Xuan taught him the Sword Dao, as well as various other techniques.
When he was done, he allowed Xue Ping to cultivate on his own.
With a new disciple around, the valley was a little more lively.
Lie Tian also halted his secluded cultivation, and began to guide Xue Ping as thetter cultivated, and also passed on some of his secret techniques to him.
In the blink of an eye, a hundred years had passed, and Xue Ping had already reached the 15th level of the Dao realm.
The power of the Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul was clearly disyed here, as he also mastered arge number of cultivation techniques easily.
Apart from cultivating, he would pay his respects to Chu Xuan every day, take care of trivial matters in the valley, and help Chu Xuan nt all kinds of spiritual herbs and fruits.
He believed that his master''s cultivation realm was too high, and that his master''s every move contained the principles of the Great Dao.
It might look like his master was nting spiritual herbs like an ordinary farmer, but in reality, his master was cultivating some incredible technique, or so he thought.
Xue Ping also discovered that the cat that Su Xian''er often carried in her arms was actually extremely powerful, and was not as cute and obedient as it seemed.
There was also the mighty sky-shaking roc, which possessed unfathomable strength.
In the ancient forest, there was actually a White Tiger divine beast as well!
He also found three other divine beasts in the valley.
All of this filled him with awe and veneration toward his master.
The Xuan Gate sect was truly extraordinary!
He did not know how strong his ten senior brothers and sisters were, but he reckoned that they were not weak. Anyone taught by a peerless expert like Chu Xuan could never be weak.
After these hundred years had passed, Xue Ping decided to leave and make a name for himself. It was time for him to return and regain his dignity.
He was a 400-year-old 15th-level Dao realm cultivator. In the Heavenly Sun World, he was considered a top-tier genius.
Furthermore, Xue Ping was confident that he would be able to reach the Daoyuan realm in less than two hundred years.
Chu Xuan sat on the chair and nced at Xue Ping, who was nting spiritual herbs. It was obvious that this kid was itching to leave on an adventure.
This disciple of his was not someone who could endure boredom.
Moreover, he had been suppressing his anger and wanted revenge.
Now that he was strong enough, he was finding it hard to contain himself.
Nine Nirvana Heavenly Soul cultivators were born for a life of adventure and challenge anyway, so it was time to release him into the world.
Perhaps, he would be able trigger the system''s reward.
It had been so many years, yet Yi Lingling had not triggered the system''s reward, which made Chu Xuan rather helpless.
Suddenly¡
"Your disciple, Yi Lingling, killed a Saint Dao King in an ancient ruin and obtained a fragment of the Wutian Monument, shocking the world. You have been rewardedwith 10,000 years'' worth of cultivation."
Suddenly, the system''s reward came.
Chu Xuan was stunned. Yi Lingling killed a Saint Dao King?
The nine levels of the Saint Dao King realm were equivalent to the First through Nine Extreme Daoyuan realm.
Yi Lingling was indeed a domineering figure, and seemed to be obsessed with destroying the Heavenly Pavilion wherever she found them.
This time, she even managed to obtain a fragment of the Wutian Monument.
He wondered what she was going to do with it.
Chu Xuan suddenly became interested.
"Derive the location of the Wutian Monument fragments and Yi Lingling''s future over the next hundred years."
Chu Xuan used the system''s derivation function.
A series of images appeared in front of him as the function was activated.
In the images, there was a broken ruin with a powerful force that formed a restriction formation.
Yi Lingling killed a cultivator and took a piece of jade from the ruin.
After that, she was attacked by several experts.
The scene continued, and Yi Lingling escaped and was chased by the experts of the Heavenly Pavilion.
30 yearster, Yi Lingling was attacked and injured. She escaped and identally entered a dangerous ce. She was trapped there and even after the hundred years of derivation were up, she remained there..
Chu Xuan frowned.
That dangerous ce was unusual, and Yi Lingling would probably be in danger. Furthermore, that ce seemed to have been created by some old monster.
Chu Xuan did not continue the derivation.
Instead, he turned to look at Xue Ping, who had just finished nting some spiritual herbs. He had a n in mind.
Chapter 750 Another Disciple Sets Off
"Xue Ping."
"Yes, Master?"
"It''s time for you to go out and explore the world, and also discover your own Dao. I also have something for you to do," Chu Xuan said seriously.
Xue Ping was inwardly jumping with joy.
He could finally go out.
"Master, just say the word."
A jade talisman then appeared in Chu Xuan''s hand.
It looked ordinary, but somehow also exuded an aura of mystery.
"Thirty yearster, your senior sister will encounter a crisis and be trapped here."
Chu Xuan transmitted the location of the dangerous ce into Xue Ping''s mind.
"Take this talisman with you and go in there to save your senior sister."
Xue Ping took the jade talisman in a daze.
"Thirty years from now?"
Chu Xuan nodded and then said, "Just don''t forget."
Xue Ping was shocked. Could his master see the future?
Otherwise, how would he know such information?
Just who was his master?
"Yes, Master, I will definitely aplish this," Xue Ping said solemnly.
"Master, may I know who this senior sister is?"
"Yi Lingling."
Xue Ping''s eyes widened in shock. "Spirit Goddess, Yi Lingling?"
The Spirit Goddess, who hade out of nowhere and caused trouble for the Heavenly Pavilion was actually his senior sister?
Chu Xuan raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Yi Lingling had made quite a name for herself in the outside world.
"Why is she called the Spirit Goddess?"
Chu Xuan was curious about how Yi Lingling got her nickname.
"Her nickname came from the Heavenly Pavilion, as she has the Ethereal Spiritual constitution," Xue Ping replied.
Chu Xuan understood. The Heavenly Pavilion had still yet to realize the true nature of Yi Lingling''s constitution, which had resulted in this error.
"Now that you know, don''t forget. Be at that location in 30 years."
Chu Xuan did not say much more.
"Master, what''s Senior Sister Yi''s rank?" Xue Ping asked curiously.
"She''s the tenth, I epted her as a disciple a thousand years ago."
"Where are the other nine senior brothers and sisters?"
"They will naturally appear when it is time."
Although Xue Ping was curious, he did not pursue the matter.
Over the next few days, Xue Ping made preparations for his journey.
He grabbed a number of heavenly treasures from the valley.
There was nock of them there anyway.
The other sects and major families all gave life-saving trump cards to their descendants and personal disciples when they went out to explore the world, so Xue Ping walked up to Chu Xuan shamelessly.
"Master, do the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect receive any life-saving trump cards?"
Chu Xuan threw out a few jade talismans.
"Take it easy. Don''t provoke strong enemies just because you have something to protect your life. If you''re weak, you won''t even get the chance to use your trump cards," Chu Xuan warned him.
"I understand, Master."
Xue Ping epted the jade tokens excitedly.
Then, he turned around and went to look for Lie Tian.
''This kid is really talented at taking advantage of others. He''s probably going to ask Lie Tian for some trump cards as well.''
Chu Xuan was not bothered by this. Everyone had their own unique personalities, after all.
Furthermore, although Yi Lingling did not ask for any trump cards, Chu Xuan had secretly prepared some for her.
After all, she was his disciple, and there was no way he was going to let her be bullied by the old monsters out there.
Soon, Xue Ping left, and the valley returned to its quiet state.
Lie Tian once again resumed his secluded cultivation, and Chu Xuan continued his carefree life.
He took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman and tried tomunicate with the chaos, but it was to no avail.
"Derive the current state of the chaos."
Chu Xuan had no choice but to use the derivation function to understand the situation in the chaos.
In the image projection that was generated, the chaos had expanded countless times.
The Divine World was like a bright pearl in the center of the chaos Furthermore, the Heavenly Daows were making good progress in devouring the supremews.
The Heavenly Dao''s growth was also on track. All in all, it could be said that the chaos was developing smoothly as usual.
He thought of the other two huge chaoses.
After the remaining smaller chaoses fused, it would naturally collide and fuse with those two as well. Once that wasplete, the chaos would finally be whole again.
It was during the collision and fusion with these tworger chaoses that the Heavenly Dao would face its true test.
Whether or not it could be the Great Dao of the entire chaos would depend on this. The oue was still full of uncertainties, as the other tworger chaoses had a higher upper limit, and their inhabitants would no doubt be stronger as well.
Therefore, the Heavenly Dao needed experts to protect it as it devoured the supremews of the others chaoses.
In any case, this would take a long time, so Chu Xuan was not too worried about it at the moment.
He had enough time to be stronger.
Chu Xuan then observed the Origin Great Dao, which had grown rapidly within the void region. There was still a long way to go before it epassed the void region around the chaos, but at the rate it was progressive, things were looking positive.
Furthermore, as the Origin Great Dao grew and fused with the void region, it seemed to have undergone some special changes.
Chapter 751 Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion (Part 1)
Even a Dao Creation realm expert would not be able to easily discover the Origin Great Dao, as it had now adopted some of the characteristics of the void region.
Everything was going ording to n, and given time, would mature to provide Chu Xuan with bountiful rewards.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied.
Thirty years after Xue Ping''s departure, while Chu Xuan was nting a certain spiritual herb, the system''s reward suddenly appeared.
"Your disciple, Xue Ping, saved your disciple, Yi Lingling, using your jade talisman and suppressed the remnant soul of a Dao Creation realm cultivator. The name of the Xuan Gate sect has begun to grow. You have been rewarded with the Xuan Gate manual."
Chu Xuan was a little surprised. He had indeed wanted to rescue Yi Lingling, but had not expected the oue to result in the system''s reward being triggered.
Chu Xuan checked the reward.
"The Xuan Gate manual includes the Xuan Gate sect''s cultivation techniques, secret techniques, and so on. It is the foundation for the creation of an orthodox sect¡"
The reward came just in time.
Since he had already established the Xuan Gate sect, it needed its own repository of cultivation techniques and secret techniques.
Chu Xuan had originally nned to take some time to sort through his cultivation techniques and secret techniques andpile them, but the system had now made things simple for him.
The Xuan Gate manual contained all of the cultivation techniques and secret techniques that Chu Xuan had mastered, as well as many cultivation techniques and secret techniques of the Heavenly Sun World.
It could be called the bible of cultivation.
Even Chu Xuan was inspired by it.
For example, in thest chapter, there were records of the Dao Supreme Ruler realm techniques!
When Chu Xuan returned from the medicinal garden to the small courtyard, he created a pavilion with a wave of his hand, after which he hung up a sign at its entrance.
Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion!
Following that, he made individual copies of the various cultivation techniques, secret techniques, and cultivation knowledge and stored them on the various floors of the pavilion.
On the top floor, there was only a small booklet detailing the cultivation technique and knowledge regarding the Dao Supreme realm.
Chu Xuan ced three small booklets regarding the Dao Creation realm on the floor below, and so on and so forth.
After Chu Xuan was done, he held a booklet in his hand, drank tea, ate pastries, and leisurely read through it.
This booklet was the transformed form of the Xuan Gate manual. Incidentally, the Xuan Gate manual was both a cultivation manual and a Dao Supreme artifact.
Chu Xuan was not in a hurry to read the entries on the Dao Supreme realm, but instead satisfied himself with the entries on the Dao Creation realm.
There was no point in trying to jump the gun and attempting toprehend things beyond his level.
The Xuan Gate manual recorded many of the mysteries of the Dao Creation realm, including how to create a Dao and how different the Daos were.
Furthermore, it also talked about how the Dao could be restored after it copsed.
It was as if it contained all of the answers to all of the questions regarding cultivation.
The more Chu Xuan read, the deeper hisprehension became, and he gained a better understanding of the Dao Creation realm.
He even gained some insight on how to improve the 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation.
As Chu Xuan read the chapter on creation, the masses of chaotic energy of creation gradually changed, as did the Dao path connecting them together.
Even the embryonic supremews grew moreplete and profound.
Chu Xuan''s strength gradually increased as he read.
At some point, Su Xian''er walked out with a te of pastries.
Seeing the newly-added Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion, she asked curiously, "Sir, what''s inside?"
"All of the answers to cultivation can be found there."
Chu Xuan raised his head and smiled.
"Even for the Transcendent Dao experts?"
Su Xian''er''s eyes brightened.
Aftering to the Heavenly Sun World, Su Xian''er also learnt that transcending the chaos was known as the Transcendent Dao realm in the Heavenly Sun World, which was also the realm she aspired to reach next.
She was always with Chu Xuan and did not have much time to cultivate. Even so, her cultivation was still progressing.
This was because Chu Xuan was deliberately emitting a special Dao aura that stimted her cultivation.
"Of course."
Chu Xuan picked up a piece of cake and put it into his mouth.
"Then I''ll go take a look."
Su Xian''er excitedly ran into the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion.
Instead of having Chu Xuan exin it to her, she preferred to read and learn things herself. This was also one of her joys in life.
After following Chu Xuan for a long time, Su Xian''er had also started to live her life at a more casual pace. Of course, if she had questions, she would still seek him out for answers.
After a short while, she emerged from the pavilion with a small booklet, which contained information on how to reach the Transcendent Dao realm, as well as cultivation techniques and secret techniques associated with the Transcendent Dao realm.
Furthermore, this booklet seemed to have been tailored to fit someone who had possessed the Grand Moon Mystic Body.
Su Xian''er sat beside Chu Xuan, and soon became engrossed in reading the booklet.
A thousand yearster, Yi Lingling returned.
"Greetings, Master!"
Yi Lingling had already reached the million-mile mark, which was known as the Saint Dao Emperor realm in the Heavenly Sun World. This corresponded to the World Creator realm in the chaos.
She was indeed unparalleled, having reached this realm at such a young age, and had also umted quite a bit of fame in the Heavenly Sun World.
This was in part due to her frequent conflicts with the Heavenly Pavilion, which was considered a powerful faction in the current Heavenly Sun World.
The fact that an entire faction had failed to kill a single cultivator spoke volumes about her strength and capabilities.
However, in Yi Lingling''s heart, the one who was truly unparalleled and unfathomable was her master. It was as if he could gaze through time and see the future.
She would never forget the time when she was in danger, her junior brother, Xue Ping, had suddenly appeared with a jade talisman to rescue her.
He had told her then that Chu Xuan had predicted that this would happen to her, and instructed him to bring this jade talisman along and find her.
Yi Lingling hade back not only to see her master, but also because she had some doubts about her cultivation after breaking through to the Saint Dao Emperor realm.
Instead of trying to figure things out blindly, it was naturally better toe back and ask her master for advice.
Moreover, she had not returned for a long time, and missed the time she had spent in the small courtyard.
"You can find the answer to your questions in the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion."
Chu Xuan chuckled.
Yi Lingling raised her head and spotted the pavilion that had not been here when she hadst visited.
"Master, can I find the answer to everything in the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion?"
"Don''t even think about it. How is that possible? Your cultivation level is still low, so you can naturally find the answer to your problems. However, at my level, all of the answers have to be figured out by oneself," Lie Tian said.
He had awoken the moment Yi Lingling returned.
"Your answers can be found inside there as well," Chu Xuan said.
"Sect Master, you can lie to Little Yi, but you can''t fool me."
After losing their bet, Lie Tian now had to call Chu Xuan sect master.
"Let''s not talk about the end of the path of cultivation. Does your pavilion even contain answers to the Dao Creation realm?"
Even the sects and families founded by Dao Supreme experts only had insights and experiences rted to the Dao Creation realm, but no actual concrete guide or manual.
Everything was based on passed-down knowledge and anecdotal evidence.
Even though Dao Supreme realms could preach the Dao, it was only about their own Daos and experiences, and whether or not one would benefit from their teachingsrgely depended on how simr their Das were to that Dao Supreme realm expert.
"How about this?" Chu Xuan said with a smile, "If the pavilion contains what you are looking for, I''ll y with your head like a ball for a few days."
Lie Tian''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Chu Xuan for a long time.
"What if it doesn''t?"
"If it doesn''t, I''ll let you leave the valley for a year."
Lie Tian nced at Yi Lingling and sneered inwardly. There was no way that the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion had any manuals or records on the Dao Creation realm.
Such a thing simply did not exist in the Heavenly Sun World. Chu Xuan was probably just looking for an excuse to let him travel with Yi Lingling for a while.
Chapter 752 - 752 Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion (Part 2)
752 Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion (Part 2)
Lie Tian thought that he had read Chu Xuan¡¯s mind, so he immediately agreed.
He likely wanted him to follow Yi Lingling for a while and give her some guidance, but he was too embarrassed to say it.
¡®Forget it, I won¡¯t expose him.¡¯
Lie Tian chuckled, and Chu Xuan was also smiling.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±
Lie Tianughed and floated towards the pavilion, and Yi Lingling followed closely behind him.
The pavilion had a simpleyout.
The lowest floor contained secret manuals below the level of the Daoyuan realm.
The second level was for the Saint Dao to the Saint Dao Emperor realms.
The third level was for Transcendent Dao realm cultivators, the fourth for Dao Creation realm cultivators, and the fifth for Dao Supreme realm cultivators.
Yi Lingling stopped on the second floor, as it contained what she needed.
Soon, he found the secret manual pertaining to the Saint Dao Emperor realm, which also contained specific details about her special constitution.
Lie Tian chuckled as he tried to go straight to the top floor, as he assumed that the Dao Creation realm manuals were there.
In the end, he found that he could not go up.
There seemed to be an invisible barrier blocking him.
Eh?
Lie Tian was startled. With his cultivation level, could it be that he was unable to ascend to the highest level?
The highest level could not contain Dao Supreme realm manuals, right?
No way!
Chu Xuan was not even a Dao Supreme realm expert.
Lie Tian immediately tossed that idea out of his head.
Even a Dao Supreme realm expert would not be able to create such a manual, as there was no treasure in the world that could contain the mysteries of the Dao Supreme realm.
Heck, it was even unheard of for the Dao Creation realm.
This was why many talented geniuses were stuck at the Transcendent Dao realm. Creating a Dao was incredibly difficult, and he knew this as a former Dao Creation realm cultivator.
In order to create his own Dao, he had spent countless years.
He often listened to the Dao lectures of Dao Supreme realm cultivators, but that only helped once he had already gained insight into how to create his own Dao.
Since he could not go to the highest floor, Lie Tian did not force his way in.
Instead, he returned to the fourth floor. There he noticed that there were only three small booklets.
Heughed inwardly. These three booklets were definitely for Transcendent Dao realm cultivators.
He raised his hand and grabbed one of them and casually flipped it open.
His jaw proceeded to drop to the floor.
The booklet was actually formed by thews of the Great Dao?
Furthermore, what was recorded in the booklet was truly about the Dao Creation realm!
As a former Dao Creation realm expert, there was no mistaking this.
The booklet detailed how toprehend the Great Dao and how to create one¡¯s own Dao. It even recorded various shortcuts and tips, though some of these shortcuts would harm one¡¯s cultivation foundation and were not to be attempted unless they had no other options.
Furthermore, the Daos created via these shortcuts were weak.
Lie Tian waspletely and utterly stunned.
He looked at the booklet in his hand for a long time without moving.
He seemed to have returned to the past. In order to reach the Dao Creation realm, he had gone through many hardships and visited many Dao Creation realm experts.
He had paid a huge price to listen to the Dao lectures of Dao Supreme realm experts.
All of this was done just so that he could reach the Dao Creation manual.
If at that time he possessed this booklet instead, he would have been able to reach the Dao Creation realm in a fraction of the time.
It was simply unbelievable.
He read through the booklet again and again, but could find nothing wrong with its contents.
How could this booklet even exist?
Just what was going on here?
Furthermore, how did Chu Xuan have ess to all of this knowledge as someone who came from the chaos?
This guy was full of mysteries and surprises.
Lie Tian took a deep breath to calm his shocked heart.
Then, he grabbed the second booklet and flipped through it, and then the third¡
They were all rted to the Dao Creation realm!
Chapter 753 - 753 Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion (Part 3)
753 Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion (Part 3)
Lie Tian stretched out his hand and grabbed the third booklet. He flipped it open and took a look.
Suddenly, his head trembled.
¡°Thebination of heaven and earth, and yin and yang, is a perfect Dao? In the Heavenly Sun World, the Great Dao is filled with Yang while Yin is weak, so the Great Dao is iplete?¡±
At this very moment, Lie Tian recalled the words that person had said to him after he created his Dao.
She told him to go to the chaos once he had the opportunity to do so.
Back then, Lie Tian had thought that she wanted him to barge into the forbidden zone, but now it seemed that she was nudging him toward a certain secret.
Was the Dao he had created actually iplete? Was it wed?
Lie Tian was in a daze.
He realized that he only had a smattering of knowledge about the Dao Creation realm.
In fact, most of the Dao Creation realm experts in the Heavenly Sun World were probably the same.
As he continued to read, Lie Tian suddenly trembled.
This booklet actually recorded it!
It recorded how to recover from a copsed Dao!
This made him extremely excited.
There was hope for his recovery!
He could reach the Dao Creation realm again, and this time he would create a perfect Dao!
He would definitely be stronger.
He continued to read, but then discovered that he could read no further.
There was something hindering his sight.
Lie Tian was dumbfounded and rushed out of the pavilion with the booklet in hand, startling Yi Lingling on the way down.
¡°Eh, Senior Lie Tian? What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°What¡¯s next? Why can¡¯t I see the text after this page?¡± Lie Tian frantically asked Chu Xuan as he gestured toward the booklet.
Chu Xuan simply replied nonchntly, ¡°All you have is your head. Since you don¡¯t have the rest of your body, you can¡¯t read the rest of the booklet?¡±
Huh?
What kind of logic was this?
¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m also from the Xuan Gate sect, and was once a Dao Creation realm expert. I should be qualified to see the rest, right?¡±
Lie Tian was so anxious that he was pacing around the courtyard.
¡°You¡¯ve lost this time, right?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, I admit defeat.¡±
Lie Tian nodded.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
Chu Xuan stood up and grabbed the booklet.
Then, as Lie Tian looked at him with a puzzled gaze ¡
Chu Xuan kicked him in the head, and with a whoosh, Lie Tian flew away.
Lie Tian felt dizzy as his head spun in the air.
He was stunned.
What was going on?
Then, he suddenly remembered that he had lost the best and was going to be kicked around like a ball.
He had been tricked!
However, there was nothing he could do about it.
Lie Tian hurriedly floated back.
¡°Sect Master, you¡¯ve already kicked me, so can you let me see the rest of the booklet¡¯s content?¡±
Lie Tian asked with a ttering smile.
¡°One kick is not enough.¡±
¡°Then¡ Sect Master, kick me as hard as you can. The more you kick me, the happier I will be!
Chu Xuan looked at Lie Tian with a strange expression.
The old man was actually so shameless.
It was just a Dao Creation realm manual. Was there a need to go this far?
Then, if he knew that the top floor contained a Dao Supreme manual, would he not shamelessly acknowledge Chu Xuan as his grandfather?
¡°Old man, what happened to your pride?¡±
¡°Pride? What good is that?¡±
This guy was hopeless.
However, it worked. Chu Xuan threw the booklet to him and said, ¡°Go and look at it then.¡±
Lie Tian was overjoyed and brought the manual back to the pavilion to read.
...
asionally, he would raise his head and nce at the entrance to the highest floor.
His eyes were filled with shock. He had an inkling of what was hidden on that floor.
The Dao Supreme realm manual.
If he could recover his strength, perhaps he too would one day be able to read it and reach the Dao Supreme realm.
Thinking this, he immersed himself in reading the manual.
He did note out even after Yi Lingling departed the valley and went out for another adventure.
Even Chu Xuan was engrossed in reading the Xuan Gate manual everyday.
A hundred yearster, Xue Ping returned, and also entered the pavilion to read manuals for a few years.
¡
The Heavenly Sun World was vast and boundless.
However, thanks to the great battle, the Heavenly Sun World suffered tremendous damage and was divided into many smaller sections.
...
In a section near the center of the Heavenly Sun World, there were countless experts, with many of them being Saint Dao Emperor realm or higher.
The forces of this section knew many secrets of the Heavenly Sun World, and had a better understanding of the world.
There were even ancient forces that had been passed down from the ancient times, though many had declined after the great battle.
There were even rumors that some of their founding members had survived, but were in a state of deep sleep.
Scarlet Cloud Mountain was one of these forces.
At its peak, it had two Dao Creation realm experts. However, it had declined after the great battle, and now kept a low profile, and not many people knew about it.
At this moment, in the secret area of Scarlet Cloud Mountain.
Someone was looking respectfully at a figure sitting cross-legged in a small space.
This was the Scarlet Cloud Mountain¡¯s ancestor who had survived from ancient times.
He had remained in seclusion and never left the sect, seeking to break through to the next realm.
¡°Grandmaster, I heard that the Heavenly Pavilion has already collected five fragments of the Wutian Monument. They are currently chasing after a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect who has one of the fragments.¡±
¡°Grandmaster, who created the Xuan Gate sect?¡±
¡°At present, that sect only has two disciples, but both are monstrously talented, to the point they overshadow the geniuses of the major factions.¡±
¡°The Xuan Gate sect?¡±
The old man in the small space was confused.
¡°Back then, there was no sect with this name. Perhaps it is a new faction.¡±
¡°Tell me more about the Xuan Gate sect.¡±
¡
After hearing more about the Xuan Gate sect, the old man fell silent.
The sect¡¯s disciples were extremely powerful, and their cultivation techniques were also extraordinary.
Especially Yi Lingling, who seemed to possess the same specific constitution as a certain Dao Supreme realm expert he knew from the past.
If she grew to her full potential, she would be terrifyingly strong.
For a sect to know of her special constitution, it had to be rted to a major force of the Heavenly Sun World, or perhaps even a Dao Supreme realm expert.
¡°Don¡¯t mess with the Xuan Gate sect.¡±
¡°As for Yi Lingling, if it¡¯s within your power, try to assist her.¡±
¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t offend them, understand?¡±
¡°Yes, Ancestor!¡±
The man¡¯s expression turned serious.
For the Xuan Gate sect to be treated so seriously by the grandmaster, they had to be extraordinary.
After the man left, the old man sighed.
A long time had passed.
Did all the Heavenly Sun World¡¯s experts from back then die?
The master of the chaos was so magnificent that he could suppress the entire Heavenly Sun World.
If it had not been for that person¡¯s intervention, the Heavenly Sun World would have already been shattered.
Where did they go?
Had they really all really died?
Now that he thought about it, the great battle back then was extremely unusual.
It was as if someone was manipting the situation from behind the scenes.
What role did the Wutian Pavilion y in this matter?
¡°Lie Tian, why did you participate?¡±
The old man sighed.
Lie Tian was famous, and this old man and Lie Tian were good friends who had once traveled and explored the world together when they were younger. Their rtionship did not even change after a gap in cultivation level between them opened up.
Back then, Lie Tian had also participated in that battle. He could have avoided it.
Chapter 754 - 754 Undercurrents
754 Undercurrents
The top forces of the central section of the Heavenly Sun World were all gathered here. Many forces had legacies from ancient times or were secretly supported by ancient experts.
At this moment, on a certain mountain peak where traces of the great battle were still present, more than ten Transcendent Dao realm experts were gathered.
A few of these were the ones who had chased after Chu Xuan.
¡°Is that man really dead?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
While they were chasing Chu Xuan down, it appeared that he had self-destructed.
They felt that something was wrong, but could not find any traces of Chu Xuan no matter where they looked.
¡°Have you asked your seniors?¡±
The people here were tasked with guarding the entrance to the forbidden zone, and each of them hailed from forces that possessed at least a Dao Creation realm expert.
One of them, whose face and figure were blurry, said, ¡°A hundred years ago, a Dao Creation realm expert tried to enter the chaos to investigate. In the end, his Dao was damaged, and his cultivation level almost dropped a realm.¡±
Hearing this, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.
They were guarding the entrance of the forbidden zone, so they were naturally very curious about the legendary chaos.
Moreover, they also knew that there might be great opportunities hidden in the forbidden zone, including perhaps the opportunity for them to reach the Dao Creation realm.
Dao Creation realm experts were highly-regarded in the Heavenly Sun World, so it was the dream of every single cultivator to be one.
However, they were unable to pass through the void region, as they would be contaminated by a mysterious force that would cause their cultivation to gradually dissipate.
This old man had once taken the risk to enter, but he was contaminated by the mysterious force, which was why he looked so old.
They were very interested in Chu Xuan because he was also a Transcendent Dao realm cultivator, yet could pass through the void region safely.
Furthermore, he had emerged from the forbidden zone, so it was clear that he knew some of its secrets.
Was he someone from the forbidden zone, or had he left the Heavenly Sun World and returned after obtaining a great opportunity in the forbidden zone?
No matter what the situation was, it was a great opportunity for them to learn the secrets of the forbidden zone.
However, now it seemed that even Dao Creation realm experts could not pass through the void region.
¡°There¡¯s an order from a Dao Supreme realm expert,¡± the blurry figure continued, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about entering the forbidden zone. Even Dao Creation realm experts can¡¯t leave the Heavenly Sun World.¡±
¡°Also, the Dao Supreme realm experts can¡¯t divine who that person is. They¡¯ve already sent out a warning to stop searching.¡±
The rest of the people present were all silent.
It seemed that this matter was not something they could participate in.
Furthermore, who would dare to disobey the words of a Dao Supreme realm existence?
After a short discussion, they all went their separate ways.
The blurry figure disappeared and entered a section that was in ruins thanks to the great battle back then.
There was an extremely powerful remnant power here that asionally wreaked havoc on the surroundings.
After the blurry figure entered this section, he headed toward a certain mountain, on which there was a stone house.
An invisible force enveloped the stone house, keeping any foreign powers out.
The blurry figure arrived in front of the stone house.
¡°Sir, are you certain that he came from the chaos?¡± he bowed and asked.
After a long while, an ethereal voice came from the stone house. It was impossible to tell if its owner was male or female.
¡°The Heavenly Sun World is in a unique state at the moment. One can enter it, but cannot leave. With the obstruction of the transcendentws in ce, even Dao Creation realm experts cannot leave.¡±
¡°Since he came in from the outside, he naturally came from the chaos.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, the other party must be hiding in the Heavenly Sun World, right? Since he can¡¯t return to the chaos now,¡± the blurry figure continued to ask.
¡°The same restrictions may not apply to those from the chaos.¡±
After a long silence, the ethereal voice spoke again, ¡°No matter what, since he came from the chaos, this matter is not something you can interfere with. Just sit back and watch. The time is not right.¡±
The blurry figure was silent for a long time before he finally asked, ¡°What are you guys nning?¡±
The stone house remained silent.
The blurry figure waited for a moment, sighed in his heart, and turned to leave.
This time, the other party would not answer either.
In the end, a voice came from the stone house.
¡°We don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just that there seems to be someone manipting this whole situation, so we have to be careful.¡±
For the first time, there was a hint of helplessness in his voice.
The blurry figure froze, and only recovered after a long time.
Then, he took a deep breath and left quickly.
His heart was unable to calm down for a long time.
Even Dao Supreme realm experts were affected and manipted by others?
How terrifying was the mastermind behind all of this then?
At the same time, he felt a sense of powerlessness.
If even Dao Supreme realm cultivators could not escape, how could he escape this fate as a mere Dao Creation realm expert?
...
Chapter 755 - 755 Dao Supreme Realm
755 Dao Supreme Realm
Chu Xuan wanted to transmit a message to the chaos again to make some arrangements, but once again failed.
Now, his strength was no longer what it was in the past, and he could be considered one of the stronger Dao Creation realm experts.
Yet despite this, he was unable to transmit a message into the Heavenly Dao.
Was he restricted by the transcendentws?
Chu Xuan suddenly realized that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.
The chaos had shattered in that great battle, but what about the Heavenly Sun World?
Was it only divided into small sections?
Chu Xuan suddenly realized that his understanding of the Heavenly Sun World was stillcking.
He thought of a possibility. Perhaps the Heavenly Sun World was in a sealed state, and they were unable to leave.
Otherwise, there would definitely be experts from the Heavenly Sun World who would have entered the chaos.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan grabbed Lie Tian, who was still engrossed in reading the Dao Creation realm manual.
Having been suddenly grabbed out of nowhere, his eyes were still a little dazed.
¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
He was nervous.
Could it be that Chu Xuan did not intend to allow him to continue reading the manual?
¡°While you were in the chaos for so long, did you ever see anyone from the Heavenly Sun World?¡± Chu Xuan asked.
Lie Tian was startled, not understanding why he asked such a question.
¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met. Before you, I¡¯ve never seen any other living beings,¡± he said.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen any of the experts from the Heavenly Sun World either.¡±
¡°Of course, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that there could have been experts who came by who were able to hide from me,¡± he added after a pause.
Chu Xuan nodded, and allowed Lie Tian to head back into the pavilion.
If one was able to hide from Lie Tian and not be the slightest bit interested in him, that person had to be a Dao Supreme realm expert, and not a newly-advanced one either.
Otherwise, how could he not be curious about Lie Tian and not want to ask him questions about what had happened in the chaos.
Therefore, this indirectly confirmed his conjecture that ever since that great battle, no expert had entered the chaos from the Heavenly Sun World. It seemed that it was not that they did not want to, but they could not.
Could one only enter the Heavenly Sun World, but not leave it?
Chu Xuan used the derivation function.
¡°Can Dao Creation realm experts of the Heavenly Sun World, leave this world and enter the chaos?¡±
The system did not disy an image projection this time, but merely sent him a notification that read, ¡°Dao Creation realm cultivators can¡¯t leave the Heavenly Sun World.¡±
His conjecture was confirmed.
Chu Xuan now felt even more that he had to keep a low profile.
There were huge undercurrents at y here, and unless he was strong enough, he would be swept away by the,.
Chu Xuan made up his mind. Even if he broke through to the Dao Supreme realm, he would continue to keep a low profile. Although Dao Supreme realm experts could be considered to be among the foremost experts in this world, they were not omnipotent.
Furthermore, there was still the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
ording to what Lie Tian had told him, Dao Supreme realm experts could easily be crushed by a Dao Supreme Ruler.
It was too terrifying!
Chu Xuan stayed in the valley and continued to live his life.
He did not need to cultivate, yet his strength was getting stronger with every day. This kind of life was really toofortable.
As for boredom?
That word did not exist in his dictionary.
He was getting stronger every day, and that itself was happiness.
Ten thousand years had passed in a sh.
¡°You did not leave the valley and ¡®stayed at home¡¯ for 10,000 years. You taught two monstrous disciples and created the Xuan Gate sect. You have been rewarded with a Dao Supreme realm breakthrough, a supreme treasure, and a chance to upgrade a Great Dao.¡±
The 10,000-year milestone reward was quite generous, and allowed Chu Xuan to break through to the Dao Supreme realm, which would allow him to hold his own in the Heavenly Sun World to an extent.
Furthermore, there were two other rewards.
Chu Xuan first received his cultivation reward, and quickly broke through.
The Dao Supreme realm!
Now, he finally understood why it was called the Dao Supreme realm.
It was known as the end of the path of cultivation because it seemed like one could continue cultivating forever, yet also seemed like one had reached the end.
It was a very mysterious state.
It felt that this realm was already the peak, and there were no realms above it.
Of course, it did not mean that one¡¯s strength would not continue to grow after reaching the Dao Supreme realm.
Chu Xuan examined his own strength and marveled at the power of the Dao Supreme realm.
Dao Supreme realm experts were already supreme in the truest sense.
Even if there was a gap in strength between two Dao Supreme realm experts, it was almost impossible for the stronger one to kill the weaker ones, unless of course one became a Dao Supreme Ruler.
...
Knowing this, it was even more shocking that the master of the chaos had managed to ughter Dao Supreme realm experts like chickens.
Chu Xuan sighed and sat back in his chair. His heart was finally at ease.
He then checked the supreme treasure reward, and discovered that it did not have a specific shape or ability.
To be more precise, it could take on any shape and possess any ability. Whether it was used for defense or attack, his thoughts would be able to mould it.
A small seal appeared in Chu Xuan¡¯s palm, and he realized that the Chaos Bell, Heaven Splitting Axe, Myriad Heavenly Mirror, and the Chaos Dao Mirror that the system had given him as rewards before had all disappeared.
All of them gathered together to form this supreme treasure.
Focusing his thoughts, the seal turned into an ancient bell, and then a mirror.
Finally, it turned back into a seal and he put it away within the Dao path in his body.
¡°In the future, this shall be called the Supreme Mystic Seal.¡±
Chu Xuan gave it a name, and also made it the Xuan Gate¡¯s ancestral treasure.
The person who held the Supreme Mystic Seal would be the leader of the Xuan Gate sect!
...
Chu Xuan looked at thest reward.
A chance to upgrade a Great Dao.
Chu Xuan took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman, but in the end, dispelled the idea. Upgrading the Heavenly Dao could indeed increase its strength and help it to be the only supremew and unify the chaos, but the situation in the chaos was beyond his control, so anything could happen.
Therefore, he decided to upgrade the Origin Great Dao!
Even if the Heavenly Dao did not be the only supremew, as long as the Origin Great Dao grew smoothly, it would epass the chaos eventually. Therefore, he would still be in control of the chaos.
¡°Upgrade the Origin Great Dao.¡±
After Chu Xuan chose to upgrade the Origin Great Dao, he immediately sensed some changes.
The Origin Great Dao instantly grew rapidly and continuously produced newws. Then, itpletely vanished into the void.
No, to be precise, it turned into part of the void region.
He now had control over that part of the void region. Furthermore, he could sense that the Origin Great Dao was constantly growing and expanding.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed.
Even a Dao Supreme realm expert would not be able to discover the upgraded Origin Great Dao.
Moreover, the Origin Great Dao had the same level of power as a Dao Supreme realm expert. If Chu Xuan used it, he would be able to wield the power of two Dao Supreme realm cultivators. To his opponents, it would be like fighting two Dao Supreme realm experts.
Chapter 756 - 756 The Situation In The Chaos (Part 1)
756 The Situation In The Chaos (Part 1)
After observing the Origin Great Dao for a while, Chu Xuan looked back at the Heavenly Dao talisman.
Now that he had reached the Dao Supreme realm, it was time to try contacting them again.
So many years passed, and he really wanted to know how things were progressing within the chaos.
The second chaos cmity had probably passed, and another chaos had fused, right?
Chu Xuan had a new n in mind.
Even though Ding Yue and the other disciples could transcend the chaos, they could not leave for the time being, as it was easy to be targeted aftering out of the chaos.
Chu Xuan believed that those experts would be secretly paying attention to the chaos since they could not find any traces of his presence in the Heavenly Sun World.
Moreover, the chaos was constantly merging and expanding, and would eventually be whole again.
The Heavenly Dao needed someone¡¯s assistance to develop, or it would not be able to grow to its full potential and unify the supremews of the chaoses.
Chu Xuan held the Heavenly Dao talisman in his hand, and then tried to transmit a wisp of his consciousness through it.
He could vaguely sense a transcendent rule restriction trying to stop his transmission from leaving the scope of the transcendentw.
Even if one was a Dao Supreme realm expert, it would be difficult to break through the restriction.
Moreover, it might alert some of the existences that were secretly plotting things.
Chu Xuan silently activated the Supreme Mystic Seal, which emitted a special profound aura. The restriction of the transcendentws suddenly quieted down aftering into contact with this aur, and disappeared without a sound.
It was as he expected; supreme treasures were not restricted by the transcendentws!
Chu Xuan¡¯s wisp of consciousness was then transmitted into the Heavenly Dao.
In an instant, Chu Xuan saw that the chaos had changed greatly.
The Heavenly Dao had be one of the three remaining supremews of the chaos.
The original chaos had already collided and fused with a second chaos.
In other words, after Chu Xuan left, it had already experienced two chaos cmities. The Heavenly Dao had unified the supremews of the original chaos, but now it was up against the supremews of the other two chaoses.
The Heavenly Dao¡¯s side consisted of Ding Yue and Chu Xuan¡¯s other disciples, as well as the chaos supreme realm experts like Giant Chaos God and the others.
They were up against the chaos supreme realm experts of the other two chaoses. The Heavenly Dao was slightly stronger than the other two supremews of the chaos.
The moment Chu Xuan¡¯s wisp of consciousness entered, the transcendentws slowly exhausted him, so after a while, he could not continue to observe the Heavenly Dao.
However, he had already achieved his goal.
In the chaos, after countless years, Ding Yue and the others had be the top existences among the chaos supreme experts.
Since Chu Xuan had given them a cultivation method that would allow them to transcend the chaos, they naturally grew stronger than the other chaos supreme realm experts.
As for Hei Yue and Chu E, their strength had surpassed the other disciples.
As a divine being of the Heavenly Dao, Qin was naturally extremely powerful.
Chu and Ji had already reached the chaos supreme realm.
Even Xia and Hong as well, though they wereparatively weaker.
In the first chaos cmity, when two chaos supreme experts from the two sides fought, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s side was actually at a disadvantage at the beginning.
After stabilizing the situation, the Heavenly Dao started to devour and upy the other side¡¯s supremews. Once itpleted this process, the original chaos gained the upper hand.
However, before the oue of the battle was decided, the second chaos tribtion arrived.
The new chaos¡¯ experts were great in number and powerful, and forced the first two sides to join forces to resist the onught.
In the end, they slowly formed a three-way deadlock.
Amidst this, the Heavenly Dao developed very quickly.
As time passed, Hei Yue and Chu E¡¯s strength increased rapidly, and the Heavenly Dao became the strongest side, forcing the other two to form an alliance.
Within the Heavenly Dao, Huang Long was roaming about. His days were veryfortable.
Suddenly, he looked somewhere.
His eyes were filled with shock.
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu?¡±
A blurry phantom appeared in the Heavenly Dao.
It was Chu Xuan¡¯s wisp of consciousness.
¡°Long time no see, Huang Long.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the Dragon God asked in surprise as he circled around the blurry phantom.
His aura was very strange and unfathomable, and Huang Long could not tell that it was just a wisp of consciousness.
Could it be that Fellow Daoist Chu had fallen and was going to be reborn in the Heavenly Dao?
¡°This is just a wisp of consciousness I transmitted here to send some information to my disciples,¡± Chu Xuan replied.
Huang Long was shocked. Fellow Daoist Chu¡¯s wisp of consciousness was so unfathomable. What level had his strength reached?
¡°Fellow Daoist Chu, what¡¯s the outside world like? Is it fun?¡± Huang Long asked excitedly.
¡°Huang Long, don¡¯t leave the chaos. The chaos is about to enter the great chaos era, which will be more interesting than the outside world.¡±
Chu Xuan knew that Huang Long was yful.
If he was curious and left the chaos, it would be a little troublesome if he was targeted.
¡°The great chaos era?¡±
...
Chu Xuan briefly exined the situation regarding the multiple chaoses.
After hearing this, Huang Long was filled with anticipation and did not have any intention of leaving the chaos.
At least, he had to wait until the chaos fully merged before he could go outside.
Chu Xuan¡¯s wisp of consciousness chatted with Huang Long as he sent a message to Ding Yue and the others through the Heavenly Dao.
After Ding Yue and the others received the news, they quickly rushed back.
They were all extremely excited.
Chu Xuan saw that Hei Yue and Chu E would soon be capable of transcending the chaos.
Transcending the chaos was actually transcending the Dao realm. One did not necessarily have to leave the chaos to transcend it.
Chapter 757 - 757 The Situation In The Chaos (Part 2)
757 The Situation In The Chaos (Part 2)
Of course, the chaos was too small and could not contain Transcendent Dao realm experts. If one did not leave the chaos, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through further.
However, as the chaos continued to merge and expand, it would be possible.
When the chaos was at its peak, even Dao Supreme realm experts existed.
Chu Xuan suspected that there were Transcendent Dao realm experts in the other two bigger chaoses.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Qin and Fengying also appeared.
The two of them were divine beings of the Heavenly Dao, so they naturally needed to know about these matters.
Only then would they be able to execute his n urately.
Chu Xuan nced at his disciples and said, ¡°The chaos is about to wee a great era. It¡¯s a great opportunity.¡±
¡°Hei Yue, you¡¯re not far from transcending the chaos. My wisp of consciousness returned to inform you that the next realm is the Transcendent Dao realm. Wait for the opportunity to break through and do not leave the chaos.¡±
¡°Beyond the chaos are the void region and the Heavenly Sun World. Once you leave the chaos, there will be changes.¡±
Chu Xuan then continued in a deep voice, ¡°Some people are setting up a grand scheme. It¡¯s not something you can interfere with. If you are caught within it, the results will be catastrophic.¡±
¡°I understand, Master,¡± Hei Yue nodded.
Chu Xuan then began to give them instructions regarding the Heavenly Dao.
This was a matter of great importance and was closely rted to everyone¡¯s strength. Naturally, they did not dare to be careless.
¡°Master, do you mean that we are in a small chaos? And that the chaoses are constantly fusing with each other, which will trigger the great chaos era?¡±
Ding Yue¡¯s face was filled with shock.
So this was the truth behind the chaos cmity?
The current chaos was almost boundless, and it was expanding at every moment. Even they could not reach its boundaries.
Yet in the end, this was just a small chaos?
There were two more chaoses that were far bigger than this chaos?
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded.
¡°These chaoses used to be a single great chaos. It was shattered in a great battle and is now recovering. This is your opportunity.¡±
¡°What you need to do is to make the Heavenly Dao the only supremew in the unified great chaos.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to fight all of them head-on. You can entice some of their experts to join the Heavenly Dao as well.¡±
Hei Yue nodded.
She was one of the executors of the Heavenly Dao Talisman n.
If the Heavenly Dao became the only supremew of the great chaos, it would be a huge opportunity for everyone present.
If they became aware of this possibility, some experts would definitely be tempted.
Chu Xuan continued to assign them some tasks.
The core mission waspleted.
¡°All of you are from the Xuan Gate sect. I will leave a Xuan Gate sect manual in the Heavenly Dao. You can study it as much as you want to prepare for the day you enter the Heavenly Sun World andbine Yin and Yang.¡±
Chu Xuan then called over Qin, Ren Changhe, and the rest of the Xuan Gate sect and gave them some missions.
The core mission was only known to the personal disciples and core figures.
When all of the members of the Xuan Gate sect had gathered, Chu Xuan preached the Dao to them.
Qin Ying, Ren Changhe and Kingyer were on the verge of reaching the chaos supreme realm, and it would not be difficult for them to break through after this.
Then, Chu Xuan met the Giant Chaos God and the others, including the immortal, celestial and demon ancestors.
Even though they were not part of the Xuan Gate sect, they were still on the same side, so Chu Xuan gave them some pointers and told them about the secrets of the chaos.
This was a major event that required cooperation, and their help would make his disciples¡¯ mission easier to aplish.
In the end, Chu Xuan met with his nine disciples and Chu Pingfan alone, and told them about the Heavenly Sun World, the time flow difference, cultivation realms, and many other different things.
He warned them that eventually, there would be experts and forces that would definitely covet the Heavenly Dao and even want to control it.
This was because the Heavenly Dao was rather special and had the potential to be a transcendentw.
Now that the chaos had shattered and the supremews had been separated, they had yet to form aplete state.
The Heavenly Dao thus had the opportunity to be the new transcendentw of the chaos.
¡°What you need to do is to break through to the Dao Creation realm during the great chaos era and stop other living beings from destroying or hindering the growth of the Heavenly Dao.¡±
¡°The Xuan Gate sect manual includes details regarding the Dao Creation realm. When you guys break through to the Transcendent Dao realm, you can try toprehend the Dao Creation realm.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. We know what to do.¡±
Hei Yue nodded.
¡°Hei Yue, you know better than them how to n and control the overall situation. I believe you can do it.¡±
Chu Xuan was more at ease with Hei Yue in charge.
In terms of nning, she was a specialist
After giving his instructions, Chu Xuan¡¯s wisp of consciousness began to disappear.
¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you all to emerge as the leaders of the great chaos era.¡±
...
When the wisp of consciousness disappeared, a thick book appeared.
The Xuan Gate sect¡¯s manual!
After that, it disappeared into the Heavenly Dao.
Only those with the Heavenly Dao seal could read its contents.
Chu Xuan also gave some authority to some other members of the Xuan Gate sect, but their ess was limited to information rted to the Transcendent Dao realm.
Only Ding Yue and the other personal disciples could see the entire contents of the manual, though this would also depend on their own strength.
As for the regr members of the Xuan Gate sect, they could only see content rted to the chaos supreme realm.
Even so, it was still incredible.
This was because within it, there was an exnation on how to cultivate and how to break through to the Transcendent Dao realm.
Other than that, Chu Xuan also gave Hei Yue and the others additional authority to allow people outside of the sect to read some of the contents below the Dao Creation realm.
This would be used to rope in people.
...
Chapter 758 Future Derivation
In the Heavenly Sun World, the Xuan Gate sect began to gain some fame.
However, so far, only two disciples of the Xuan Gate sect were known, which caused the sect to be shrouded in a mysterious veil.
There were only two disciples traveling the world, yet both were astonishingly talented and extremely powerful.
Yi Lingling was a Saint Dao Emperor, and she also held the title of theyoungest Saint Dao Emperor in the Heavenly Sun World.
Xue Ping used to be a disciple of arge family, but his status was not high and he had been thrown aside.
He was already a Saint Dao King now, and immensely powerful.
He once fought three Saint Dao Kings of the Heavenly Pavilion alone and killed them!
Just two disciples of the Xuan Gate sect were sufficient to suppress the Heavenly Pavilion.
In fact, no one from the Heavenly Pavilion wanted to attack Yi Lingling anymore. Instead, they wanted to bury the hatchet.
Anyone could tell that the Xuan Gate sect was extraordinary.
If the disciples were already this powerful, how powerful would their sect master be?
This was also the reason why the Heavenly Pavilion refrained from sending their old monsters to pursue Yi Lingling and Xue Ping.
Yi Lingling''s strength was growing rapidly, so the Heavenly Pavilion was faced with two choices. One was to take action and eliminate the threat.
However, they were unsure if they could withstand the revenge of the Xuan Gate sect.
The second option was naturally to bury the hatchet.
The enmity between the Heavenly Pavilion and Yi Lingling was actually triggered by thetter''s dissatisfaction with the ranking list.
Recently, there had been rumors that the Heavenly Pavilion had admitted defeat and was preparing topensate her and resolve the enmity between them.
As for whether Yi Lingling would ept it or not, no one knew.
Furthermore, Xue Ping seemed to have a grudge with another powerful faction.
Many powerful cultivators were waiting to see if any more experts of the Xuan Gate sect would appear to support these two disciples and disy their strength.
Chu Xuan was not bothered by their situation.
Those with great fate would not die so easily.
Instead, he decided to focus on helping Lie Tian to recover his strength. After all, Lie Tian would be able to help him aplish many things on his behalf.
After Lie Tian read the booklet containing the Dao Creation realm information, he was quite confident in his chances of restoring and recreating his Dao.
However, his injuries were too severe.
If he were to rely on himself, it would take countless years for him to recover.
Before that, Chu Xuan needed to understand the pinnacle of power in the Heavenly Sun World.
"How many Dao Supreme realm experts are there in the Heavenly Sun World?"
In his mind, an image projection appeared when he used the system''s derivation function.
There were a total of six figures in the image projection.
"How many broke through to the Dao Supreme realm after the great battle."
"None."
The current six Dao Supreme realm experts were all old monsters.
Thepletion of Yin and Yang was a necessary condition for breaking through to the Dao Supreme realm.
At present, all living beings in the Heavenly Sun World were unable to leave the Heavenly Sun World, so naturally, there was no Dao Creation realm expert who could break through to the Dao Supreme realm.
"How about Dao Supreme Rulers in the Heavenly Sun World?"
Chu Xuan was a little nervous.
If there was a Dao Supreme Ruler in the Heavenly Sun World, he wpi;d have to be a lot more wary.
"There are none for the time being."
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
Since there was no Dao Supreme Ruler in the Heavenly Sun World, he would be able to act more freely. If there were, the system would likely have prompted him to consume origin energy to derive the result.
However, the system''s response also meant that a Dao Supreme Ruler might appear in the future.
"Tell me when the Dao Supreme Ruler will appear in the Heavenly Sun World."
"This derivation will consume 1% of your origin energy. Do you wish to continue?"
Chu Xuan''s heart sank. As expected, a Dao Supreme Ruler would appear in the Heavenly Sun World in the future.
He could not afford to be careless.
Chu Xuan did not choose to continue.
He muttered to himself for a moment and changed his request.
"After a thousand years, will there be a Dao Supreme Ruler in the Heavenly Sun World?"
"No."
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. There was still time then.
"How about ten thousand years?"
"Not for certain."
This time, the result was slightly different. It was ''not for certain'', which meant that a Dao Supreme Ruler might appear in 10,000 years.
There were too many variables when deriving the future. If the period of time was too long, the uncertainty value was too high.
Therefore, the system could not give an urate answer.
Chu Xuan did not continue deriving, even though he knew that the shattering of the chaos and the sealing of the Heavenly Sun World might be hiding a great scheme.
Chapter 759 Recovery (Part 1)
He did not try to derive it, as it was beyond his control, and the amount of origin energy he would need to consume would definitely be exorbitant.
It was enough that no Dao Supreme Ruler would appear in the next thousand years.
He had to get stronger, and believed that he could be a Dao Supreme Ruler in a hundred thousand years. However, since his timeline and the system''s derivation prediction timeline differed so greatly, it was basically certain that he was not the Dao Supreme Ruler that would appear after 1,000 years.
Would the master of the chaos return?
Or the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World?
Of course, it could not be ruled out that one of the current Dao Supreme Realm experts would break through to be a Dao Supreme Ruler.
Thinking this, Chu Xuan tried to derive something else.
"The scene of a Heavenly Sun World Dao Supreme realm expert breaking through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
"None found."
When he saw the answer, he was certain that the future Dao Supreme Ruler was not one of the six Dao Supreme realm cultivators in the Heavenly Sun World.
Chu Xuan sat on a chair and made himself a pot of tea. Then, he picked up a piece of cake and stuffed it into his mouth as he looked at the wooden house Su Xian''er was staying in.
She was currently in seclusion to break through to the Transcendent Dao realm.
Before she went into seclusion, she had made a lot of pastries and snacks in advance.
Without his maidservant around to serve him, Chu Xuan was forced to make tea himself.
He raised his hand and grabbed Lie Tian.
Lie Tian said helplessly, "What now?"
At this moment, his head was in Chu Xuan''s hand, and he felt extremely ufortable.
"You''ve been reading the Dao Creation realm booklet for a long time and must have gained a lot of insights. Are you confident in restoring your Dao?" Chu Xuan asked.
Lie Tian shook his head.
"Although I''m confident that I can recreate my Dao, and that it''ll be stronger than before, and even that I''ll have a chance of breaking through to the Dao Supreme realm after re-forging my Dao, it''s too difficult."
"I don''t even know how long it will take for me to recover. My injuries are not light after all."
Chu Xuan was not surprised.
Lie Tian had stayed at the edge of the chaos for a long time, surviving simply by absorbing the spiritual energy of the chaos.
Although he had been gravely injured, in reality, he had also benefited from this by absorbing the Yin-based spiritual energy of the chaos,pleting the bnce of Yin and Yang in his cultivation.
It could be said that the one who had protected Lie Tian back then had protected his life, and even helped him toplete the Yin and Yang of his cultivation.
Was it that Dao Supreme realm expert that he admired?
Could it be that she was also interested in Lie Tian?
"Do you have any questions regarding the Dao Creation realm? I can answer them for you," Chu Xuan asked.
Lie Tian muttered to himself for a moment before he said, "The Dao Creation realm is based on thepletion of Yin and Yang. I realized that in my previous Dao, if Yin and Yang were notplete, how could Iplete them?"
Ever since he had seen the Dao Creation realm booklet in the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion, Lie Tian no longer regarded Chu Xuan as an ordinary Dao Creation realm expert.
Chu Xuan gave him an unfathomable feeling.
It was as if all questions about cultivation could be answered by Chu Xuan.
Although Lie Tian had some spections about Yin and Yang, he was not too sure.
However, he believed that it involved the chaos.
If his guess was correct, then the path to the Dao Supreme realm had already been monopolized by some existences.
Without a strong background or a powerful force to back one up, no matter how talented someone was, they would never be able to reach the Dao Supreme realm..
"The sun in the sky is Yang, and the chaos is Yin."
"Actually, you already knew this. Why ask?" Chu Xuan smiled.
"Of course, Yin also exists in the Heavenly Sun World, and Yang also exists in the chaos. However, no matter whether you are in the chaos or the Heavenly Sun World, it''s impossible to reach the Dao Supreme realm without having enough of both."
"You''ve survived at the edge of chaos for such a long time and survived by devouring the chaos'' spiritual energy. In fact, you''ve already made up for the missing Yin and have alreadypleted your Yin and Yang bnce."
Lie Tian smiled bitterly, and he had aplicated expression on his face.
Chu Xuan looked at him and asked curiously, ""Since you had the support of a Dao Supreme realm expert, why didn''t you enter the chaos?"
Lie Tian sighed.
"I didn''t understand at the time. Although she was a Dao Supreme realm expert, she wasn''t the master of a big sect. There were some restrictions that meant that she could not point things out directly. I had toprehend it on my own."
"She must have reached some sort of agreement with the other Dao Supreme realm cultivators. It''s a pity that I was too stupid toprehend her true intent."
Chu Xuan did not ask any further. It appeared that for the most part, the Dao Supreme realm cultivators had monopolized the path to the Dao Supreme realm.
Chu Xuan patted Lie Tian''s head and said, ""Since you''ve joined the Xuan Gate sect, the path to the top is open."
"Thank you, Sect Master!"
Lie Tian''s eyes lit up.
"I will help you to recover from your injuries and regain your strength. It''s time for the Xuan Gate sect to send out some experts to show off its strength."
"The mystery of the Xuan Gate sect must also be supported by strength," Chu Xuan said.
Lie Tian was extremely excited. However, he was also shocked, as he realized that since Chu Xuan could help him recover from his injuries, it meant that he must have already reached the Dao Supreme realm.
"Don''t worry, Sect Master. I will not sully the reputation of the Xuang Gate sect," Lie Tian said solemnly.
"Then let''s begin. I''ll heal your injuries and reforge your body."
"Sect master, just help me recover from my injuries. There''s no need to hurry in reforging my body," Lie Tian suddenly said.
Chu Xuan was surprised.
Could it be that Lie Tian had fallen in love with the feeling of being a head floating around?
"My Dao is different from the past. I won''t reforge my physical body until I enter the Dao Supreme realm," Lie Tian exined.
If he was unable to see that person again, even if he reached the Dao Supreme realm, there was no need to reforge his physical body. He could maintain his current state and just treat it as a form of remembrance.
"There are no simps in the Xuan Gate sect!"
Chu Xuan''s mouth twitched.
"Sect Master, it''s not what you think."
"Actually, we used to roam the world together. She was my big sister, and I was just her little brother," Lie Tian said with a serious expression.
''Like I''ll believe you!''
However, Chu Xuan was toozy to say anything.
That person might really treat Lie Tian as a younger brother, but it might not be the same for Lie Tian.
"Alright, I can''t be bothered with your matters."
With a wave of his hand, a transcendent power appeared and enveloped Lie Tian, causing his injuries to gradually recover.
The remaining Dao Supreme power that was hindering his recovery was cleared out by Chu Xuan.
With Chu Xuan''s help, he was soon healed.
However, he was still a floating head.
"Thank you, Sect Master!"
Lie Tian was extremely grateful.
He condensed two arms on the left and right of his head and cupped his hands in an expression of thanks.
The corners of Chu Xuan''s mouth twitched. The arms were where his ears were, and looked extremely out of ce.
"You''ve already recovered from your injuries, and it won''t be difficult for you to create another Dao."
Chu Xuan waved his hand and a furnace appeared. Then, he grabbed Lie Tian and stuffed him into the furnace.
In an instant, the furnace lit up with various colors, as a mysterious aura surrounded it.
Lie Tian was extremely shocked.
This furnace was a supreme treasure?
"This is the Dao Creation Furnace. It can help you quickly create your Dao and stabilize your Dao Creation realm. You will be able to recover your strength with this within a hundred years."
As Chu Xuan spoke, he threw the Dao Creation Furnace into the Scripture Pavilion and no longer paid attention to Lie Tian.
The Dao Creation Furnace was not a Dao Supreme treasure, but a Dao Supreme Ruler treasure.
It was a treasure that the system had rewarded him at the 5,000-year milestone.
He flipped open to the Dao Supreme chapter of the Xuan Gate manual and started to read each chapter.
The chapter recorded hundreds of entries regarding the Dao Supreme realm. Chu Xuan even suspected that it containeda record of all the cultivation insights of the Dao Supreme realm cultivators that had ever appeared in history.
Chu Xuan copied a portion of the contents of the Dao Creation realm chapter and ced it in the Scripture Pavilion.
Chu Xuan also added two more chapters to the Supreme booklet''s contents in the pavilion.
A hundred years passed by in the blink of an eye.
By this time, Su Xian''er hade out of seclusion, having reached the Transcendent Dao realm.
Chu Xuan had already finished reading the contents of the seventh chapter, and his strength had increased by quite a bit. Hisprehension of the Dao Supreme realm had also reached a new level.
Chapter 760 Recovery (Part 2)
In a hundred years, he had only read seven Dao Supreme realm chapters. From this, one could tell the profoundness of the chapters'' contents.
Anyone below the Dao Supreme realm would not have been able to glean even the slightest bit of insight from studying it for a hundred years.
In the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion, Lie Tian''s aura was majestic.
His head was emitting a scarlet-red Dao aura.
Within the Dao Creation Furnace, boundless power surged.
When the scarlet-red aura dissipated, Lie Tian opened his eyes.
He had finally recovered to the Dao Creation realm.
Moreover, he was stronger than he had been back then.
Lie Tian was very excited.
"Lie Tian has returned!"
He could not help but let out a long howl.
In the end, the Dao Creation Furnace trembled and its power pressed him down even more.
F*ck!
He was even being bullied by a treasure!
However, to achieve this, it had to be said that the Dao Creation Furnace was terrifyingly powerful. With its assistance, the Xuan Gate sect wouldnotck Dao Creation realm experts in the future.
Combined with the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion, it could be said that the sect''s foundation was beyond imagination.
Lie Tian was certain that as long as the Xuan Gate sect was given enough time to develop, it would definitely be one of the most powerful forces.
This boded well for the sect''s members and disciples, which included himself. If all of them reached the Dao Supreme realm, the Xuan Gate sect would be the number one superpower in history.
Of course, the prerequisite for this was that Chu Xuan had to reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Otherwise, no matter how many Dao Supreme realm experts there were, they would not be able to resist a Dao Supreme Ruler.
Boom!
The Dao Creation Furnace flew out of the Scripture Pavilion, and Chu Xuanpulled Lie Tian out and put away the Dao Creation Furnace.
Then, he threw out more than a dozen Dao Creation-level treasures.
"You look like a pauper, so choose from among them yourself," Chu Xuan said casually.
When Lie Tian came back to his senses and sawall of the treasures, he was shocked.
Where did all of these treasurese from?
Every treasure here was more powerful than the one he possessed.
He looked at one of the crimson spears.
"Then I won''t be polite."
On both sides of his head, he condensed two arms that picked up a long spear.
Su Xian''er''s eyes widened as she looked at Lie Tian. A floating head with two arms growing out from the left and right¡ It was really too strange and funny.
Chu Xuan put away the remaining treasures.
What hecked the least were treasures like these.
Lie Tian held the crimson spear in its hand. It seemed that he was very satisfied with how suitable it was for him.
"Since you''ve already recovered, you should go out and perform some tasks," Chu Xuan said.
"Remember not to be too ostentatious and remain mysterious. Don''t expose your identity either."
"Although you''ve recovered, there''s more than one Dao Creation realm expert in the Heavenly Sun World. There are also a few Dai Supreme realm old monsters. Once you expose your identity, you should know what will happen."
"I understand," Lie Tian said with a solemn expression.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and a force descended on Lie Tian''s head.
"This power can prevent you from being monitored and tracked, and from being traced to me."
"Don''t worry. I am a veteran and native of the Heavenly Sun World."
Lie Tian felt that Chu Xuan was looking down on him too much.
Unless it was a Dao Supreme realm cultivator, even if the other party was stronger than him, they would not be able to track him, much less monitor him.
He did not believe that Dao Supreme realm experts would show up willy-nilly either.
"Come back after you''re done. Don''t show off too much."
"The Xuan Gate sect needs to maintain a low profile and a sense of mystery," Chu Xuan said.
"I understand!"
Lie Tian gave him a reassuring look.
In the past, the Heavenly Sun World also had a supreme power, but it remained so mysterious that only a few of its disciples traveled the world.
"Sect Master, don''t worry. I will seize the opportunity to establish the might of the Xuan Gate sect while maintaining its sense of mystery."
Lie Tian''s mission this time was actually very simple.
If Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were being bullied, he would show up and kill their enemies, showcasing the strength of the Xuan Gate sect.
It just so happened that Yi Lingling had a grudge against the Heavenly Pavilion. Recently, the Heavenly Pavilion had asked Yi Lingling to apologize to them.
Naturally, Yi Lingling was not stupid enough to show herself. Up until now, both parties had note to an agreement.
Their grudges were not clearly written off.
What Lie Tian needed to do was to seize this opportunity.
If the Heavenly Pavilion wanted to cause trouble, he would make them an example to establish the sect''s might.
Dao Creation realm experts were all famous in the Heavenly Sun World, and were all regarded as legendary existences.
If such a powerful expert like Lie Tian was only a guardian of the sect, then people could only imagine how mysterious and powerful its sect master would be.
Chapter 761 Powerful And Mysterious
In the future, the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect would be able to travel the world freely, and those who offended them would have to think twice before sending true experts against the disciples.
Yi Lingling was not weak, and had reached the upper levels of the Holy Dao realm. In the current Heavenly Sun World, she would have already entered the ranks of the top experts.
In the Heavenly Pavilion, the only people who were stronger than her weretheir older experts.
Chu Xuan had learned a little about the Heavenly Pavilion from Yi Lingling and Xue Ping during their conversations.
In the current Heavenly Sun World, they were considered a top force.
The current pavilion head was a Holy Dao realm expert, and was not the only one either.
Whether or not they had any Transcendent Dao realm experts remained to be seen.
In any case, Lie Tian was a Dao Creation realm expert. No matter how strong the Heavenly Pavilion was, he would be able to deal with it.
Lie Tian left the valley.
This was the first time he had returned to the Heavenly Sun World since the great battle, and it looked vastly different now.
The remnant power from the great battle back then formed barriers that separated the Heavenly Sun World into sections.
Somewhere near the center of the Heavenly Sun World, Yi Lingling was strolling around.
She ignored the Heavenly Pavilion''s admission of defeat and even their request for peace.
She gave no response.
Of course, how could such a powerful force admit defeat so easily?
They wanted to use this opportunity to probe the strength of the Xuan Gate sect.
If the Xuan Gate sect was not strong enough, then they would act to eliminate Yi Lingling, and perhaps even hunt down other members of the sect.
Yi Lingling was no longer a newbie.
At this moment, she was heading to a dangerous ce.
It was rumored that it was a battlefield from ancient times.
She could vaguely sense a Wutian Monument fragment inside.
Had the Heavenly Pavilion also discovered it?
If so, then this trip would not be an easy one.
The Xuan Gate only had two disciples, her and Xue Ping.
Master was someone who enjoyed an ordinary life, so he would not leave the valley.
As for Senior Lie Tian¡
She was not sure how strong he was.
Was he a peak Holy Dao realm expert?
What kind of heavy injuries did he suffer that only his head was left?
Moreover, he was living so carefreely with just a head.
Lie Tian had taught her many powerful divine abilities and secret techniques, and she had used many of these to defeat her enemies.
Furthermore, what was going on with the Scarlet Cloud Mountain?
They had actually helped her secretly once.
As Yi Lingling made her way to her destination, she was thinking about how to deal with the possible dangers that might appear.
She was one of the most powerful emperors in the Holy Dao realm, but she was facing a Holy Dao realm expert, and perhaps more than one.
Therefore, she had to make some preparations and avoid taking risks.
Suddenly, Yi Lingling felt a sense of danger.
Her intuition told her that she was being watched!
Yi Lingling did not notice any enemies, but she trusted her instincts. Without hesitation, she prepared to activate her escape technique.
"Little girl, you''re quite vignt. Not bad, not bad!"
A voice rang out above her head.
Yi Lingling froze, and then looked up.
She saw a head floating ten feet above her head.
Senior Lie Tian?!
Yi Lingling was shocked that Lie Tian had left the valley.
"What are you doing here?"
Lie Tian grinned.
"The sect master felt that the Xuan Gate sect needed to remain mysterious and powerful. We need to show our strength. That''s why I''m here."
Yi Lingling''s eyes lit up when she heard that.
However, she still could not help but ask, "Senior Lie Tian, how strong are you?"
"You can call me elder or guardian. There''s no need to call me senior," Lie Tian said with a chuckle.
"Then I''ll just call you elder."
Yi Lingling was still looking at Lie Tian curiously.
"My strength is beyond your imagination. As for my injuries, they have already healed," Lie Tian said as he stroked his beard. Two arms had formed at the sides of his head.
Yi Lingling looked incredulously at this scene. It was hard to imagine how he would look like when he had fully recovered his physical body.
"Your cultivation level is still low, so you can''t fathom my current state."
"Have you reached the Holy Dao realm? It''s said that there are a number of them within the Heavenly Pavilion''s ranks."
"What kind of trash is that? I can kill a bunch of them with one breath."
"Transcendent Dao realm?"
"Also trash that I can kill in one breath."
Yi Lingling was shocked. Senior Lie Tian was that powerful?
In that case, how powerful was her master?
"Little Yi, I am now your guardian. I won''t show myself for the time being, but you can do whatever you want to do. It''s time for the Xuan Gate sect to show some of its strength to the outside world."
After saying that, Lie Tian disappeared.
Back in the small courtyard, Chu Xuan was waiting for the name of the Xuan Gate sect to spread throughout the Heavenly Sun World.
He hoped that it would trigger the system''s reward.
Ten years after Lie Tian left, Chu Xuan finished reading the eighth chapter of the Dao Supreme realm section and started on the ninth.
After reading so many chapters, Chu Xuan finally glimpsed the path of the Dao Supreme realm. He no longer had the illusion that he had reached the end.
In the valley, only Su Xian''er and him were left.
Chu Xuan sighed. The sect stillcked experts who could travel outside.
Although Su Xian''er''s was not weak, as his maidservant, she was supposed to be by his side.
Pets like the heavenly spirit cat were rare and unique. If they were exposed, they would attract the attention of some existences. He did not have enough people to do his bidding.
"The Xuan Gate you created has be famous in the Heavenly Sun World as a powerful and mysterious force. It is seen as a hidden supreme force in the Heavenly Sun World. You have been rewarded with 10,000 years'' worth of cultivation.
The system''s reward suddenly appeared, and Chu Xuan felt his strength increase again.
The three thousand masses of chaotic energy of creation were more than a thousand timesrger than when he had first arrived in the Heavenly Sun World.
Chu Xuan vaguely understood that if he wanted to continue improving and break free of the shackles of the Dao Supreme realm, he had to rely on the chaotic energy of creation.
Even breaking through to the Dao Supreme ruler realm had something to do with the chaotic energy of creation.
Creation of the chaos, creation of the Great Dao, creation of everything, and even the creation of living beings.
The Xuan Gate sect had be famous, so Lie Tian''s mission was basicallypleted. Soon, it would be time for him to return.
Su Xian''er carried a small stovepot out, and an alluring fragrance wafted out from it.
Inside the stovepot were rare and precious natural treasures. They also happened to be of the tasty sort.
The stovepot was also a precious treasure.
Only Chu Xuan could be so extravagant.
Chu Xuan was about to start eating when he suddenly looked up at the sky.
"What''s wrong, Sir?"
Su Xian''er followed Chu Xuan''s gaze, but she did not see anything.
"It fell into the valley?" Chu Xuan asked in surprise.
"What a coincidence!"
There was a sh of light in the sky, and the space trembled slightly.
While Su Xian''er was in confusion, suddenly, in the sky above the valley, the space split open and a ray of light fell into the valley andnded outside the small courtyard.
"What''s that?"
Su Xian''er asked in surprise.
It actually fell into the valley.
She knew Chu Xuan''s arrangements in the valley. Only those with great luck and fortune could enter.
Those who could enter the valley were all special.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and the space where the light passed by instantly calmed down, eliminating all traces.
Even the Supreme realm experts couldn''t track him into the valley.
Chapter 762 Goddess Chunlan (Part 1)
Outside the small courtyard, a huge flower fell to the ground.
Its petals were green with a tinge of purple-red, and they were in the state of budding with a flowing radiance.
It was as if a Dao was growing inside it.
However, it seemed to have suffered some injuries, and the Dao could not bepletely formed. It seemed somewhat iplete.
Su Xian''er went over to it, and when she saw it, she revealed an expression of surprise.
The flower did not seem to be a nt, nor was it a treasure.
It had a special aura that she could not exin.
The heavenly spirit cat went up to take a look before turning around and leaving.
Then, it strolled around and entered the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion.
The sky-shaking golden roc followed it into the pavilion with mighty steps.
After a while, the four divine beasts appeared in the small courtyard.
"Go in."
Chu Xuan nodded.
The four divine beasts immediately entered the pavilion.
It seemed that they were all about ready to create their own Dao, and thus went to read the Dao Creation booklets.
The appearance of the flower and the aura it emitted had somehow inspired them.
Chu Xuan looked at the flower silently, waiting.
"Sir, what flower is that?" Su Xian''er returned to the small courtyard and asked curiously.
"That''s not a flower, but a Dao."
"A Dao?"
"A Dao Creation realm Dao."
Su Xian''er was shocked. That flower was actually the Dao of a Dao Creation realm expert?
However, why did it look like this?
"Is it like this because that expert is severely injured? Is that person dead yet?"
Su Xian''er''s face was filled with curiosity.
"He didn''t die."
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment before exining further, "Lie Tian''s injury is caused by the loss of his Dao. All that''s left is his head. However, he still has the power of a Transcendent Dao realm cultivator."
"This one only has an iplete Dao left. Furthermore, the Dao is now a heavenly treasure. If someone who has transcended the Dao realm refines it, they will break through to the Dao Creation realm."
"Of course, doing so will result in the weakest and trashiest Dao Creation realm expert. Those with iplete Daos can''t go any further."
"However, for those who have no hope of creating their own Dao, this is a great opportunity."
Su Xian''er suddenly understood.
Chu Xuan continued, "This is also a pretty good treasure for those at the Dao Creation realm. After absorbing and refining it, they can strengthen their own Dao. They can even gain new Dao insights."
Although Lie Tian was crippled, at the very least he was not at risk of being refined like this person was.
It was kind of pitiful.
"Sir, how should we deal with this?"
Su Xian''er looked at the flower with a pitying gaze.
Unfortunately, it was a person''s Dao.
If not, it would have made an interesting dish.
If she cooked it now, it would be no different from cooking a person, which was abhorrent.
"Since this person managed to enter the valley, they are not fated to die," Chu Xuan said while rubbing his chin.
The consciousness of the flower was still in an unconscious state.
Its fate was gradually growing.
From Chu Xuan''s perspective, the other party''s fate was originally just a trace that was about to bepletely cut off. However, after it entered the valley, it suddenly increased dramatically.
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes and secretly used the system''s derivation function.
"Is there a mastermind behind this?"
"No."
After making sure that this person had fallen into the valley purely by chance and that there was no scheme behind its appearance, Chu Xuan finally rxed.
"Derive this person''s background."
An image projection appeared in his mind.
There was a mountain peak above the white clouds.
There were pavilions on the mountain, and on the mountain peak was arge hall.
A gentle and elegant figure stood in front of the main hall, looking at thend under the white clouds.
"Heir to the Cloud Mountain Pce (destroyed), Goddess Chun."
Chu Xuan was surprised. It was actually a cultivator from ancient times.
The Cloud Mountain Pce was an ancient force that had been destroyed in the great battle.
Somehow, the heir of the Cloud Mountain Pce managed to survive.
Chu Xuan looked up at his arrangements in the valley, hesitating on whether or not to make some changes.
Was the barrier he set up not supposed to only allow those below a certain age in?
However, he needed more manpower anyway.
This Goddess Chun had be a heavenly treasure. It was truly tragic.
She was probably hiding somewhere and was discovered, and as such had no choice but to flee here.
Furthermore, it was obvious that she had consumed a lot of energy, to the point that she fell unconscious.
Thus, Chu Xuan allowed Goddess Chun to remain outside the courtyard.
He would decide whether or not to save her when she woke up.
Three dayster, Lie Tian returned, feeling extremely good about himself.
He had beaten the Heavenly Pavilion into submission.
The name of the Xuan Gate sect had spread throughout the entire Heavenly Sun World, and it was synonymous with power and mystery..
"Who is that?"
As soon as he came back, he discovered the flower outside the small courtyard.
"Someone barged in?"
With his current Dao Creation realm cultivation, he could naturally tell that the flower was the remnant of a Dao Creation realm expert''s Dao.
The first thing he thought of was that a Dao creation realm had broken into the valley and had been suppressed by Chu Xuan.
"She''s an old antique on herst legs. However, her fate was deep, and she wasn''t fated to die. Thus, she fell here."
When Lie Tian heard this, he looked at the flower in surprise.
"What is this?"
He sensed a familiar aura.
It seemed to be someone he knew?
"Old man, do you know of the Cloud Mountain Pce? I''ve divined her past. She is called Goddess Chun, and is the heir to the Cloud Mountain Pce," Chu Xuan saidzily.
Lie Tian''s heart was shaken.
Divined?
Chapter 763 Goddess Chunlan (Part 2)
That was an extremely long time ago. Moreover, the more powerful one''s past was, the more impossible it was for someone to pry into it.
Even a Dao Supreme realm expert should not have been able to do this.
Chu Xuan could actually divine the past of a Dao Creation realm expert?
It was simply unimaginable.
Could it be that he was not a Dao Supreme ream cultivator, but a Dao Supreme Ruler?
"Cloud Mountain Pce? Goddess Chun? So it''s her."
Lie Tian was surprised. No wonder he felt that it seemed familiar.
"You know her?"
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow.
Lie Tian nodded.
"We''ve crossed paths before, and can be considered acquaintances, though not friends."
"The pce master of the Cloud Mountain Pce was a Dao Supreme realm expert," he said with a frown. "How did she end up like this? Back then, she was stronger than me."
"The Cloud Mountain Pce has already been destroyed."
Chu Xuan sighed.
He was even more determined to keep a low profile after hearing that the pce master was a Dao Supreme realm expert.
Someone that strong had died anyway.
"A Dao Supreme realm expert ... gone just like that," Lie Tian sighed.
He had also gathered some information on this trip.
The once supreme forces had all disappeared.
They were either hiding in the dark or had disappeared into the passage of history like the Cloud Mountain Pce.
The great battle that year was much more tragic than he had expected.
Outside the small courtyard, the flower gradually bloomed and condensed into an illusory divine soul.
Goddess Chun looked around warily and suddenly saw Lie Tian''s head floating in the air.
The eyes of her divine soul were wide open, and her face was filled with disbelief.
She even subconsciously rubbed her eyes. Then, she floated over to Lie Tian.
"Lie Tian? I can''t believe you died here!"
Goddess Chun sighed.
"I told you before not to be too arrogant and violent, or you would be killed. You just didn''t believe me!"
Toward the end, Goddess Chun actually felt a little sad.
The people she was once familiar with had all disappeared.
Even the irascible, arrogant, and insufferably arrogant Lie Tian had died without aplete corpse!
It was too tragic!
Chu Xuan''s expression turned strange. So Lie Tian was such a person!
It seemed that his edges had been smoothed out by time.
"I''m not dead yet," Lie Tian''s face darkened as he angrily said.
Goddess Chun was shocked.
"Lie Tian, you..."
Suddenly, she saw Chu Xuan sitting on the chair, as well as Su Xian''er, who was standing behind Chu Xuan and massaging his shoulders.
Then, she saw that she was in a small courtyard.
Her slightly chaotic consciousness waspletely awoken at this moment.
Goddess Chun immediately became alert. At this moment, she remembered that she was a heavenly treasure.
In an instant, she pulled away from Lie Tian.
"Where is this ce?"
Lie Tian rolled his eyes and said, "This is the Xuan Gate sect. Your fate is extraordinary and led you here."
When he saw Chun Lan''s vignt gaze, he said unhappily, "Chun, don''t think too highly of yourself. Do you really think you''re a treasure?"
As Lie Tian spoke, a scarlet-red Dao appeared and surrounded him.
"I''ve already recovered to the Dao Creation realm, and my strength has improved. I don''t care about treasures of your level."
Then, he sighed.
"We''re old acquaintances. The people from back then have all disappeared, so it''s a blessing for us to meet again."
Goddess Chun was shocked.
Lie Tian only had his head left, yet he was a Dao Creation realm expert?
How did he recover?
What was this mysterious Xuan Gate sect?
She looked at Chu Xuan.
"He is the sect master of the Xuan Gate sect, and the one who saved me and helped me recover my powers," Lie Tian said.
"I''m an elder of the Xuan Gate sect now."
Chu Xuan looked at Goddess Chun and said, "It''s your fortune to have been able toe here. I''ll give you two options. One is to join the Xuan Gate sect. The other is to fall into a state of deep sleep."
Goddess Chun was silent.
Lie Tian said, "Chun, you little girl. Since we''re acquaintances, this is your opportunity. Join the Xuan Gate sect."
Goddess Chun looked at Chu Xuan and hesitated for a moment. Finally, she gritted her teeth and asked, "Who exactly are you? That great battle back then¡"
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
"I''m not an old fogey. That battle or whatever had nothing to do with me."
Lie Tian circled around Goddess Chun and said, "I''m afraid that you''ll never be able to recover from your current state by yourself."
"Trust me on this. Now that all my acquaintances have disappeared, it''s rare to meet someone I know from the past. I''m not trying to harm you."
"The truth of the great battle back then is not something you and I can pry into."
Goddess Chun suddenly felt a little dejected.
''My master is dead. Cloud Mountain Pce has beenpletely destroyed.''
''Forget it, I''ll join the Xuan Gate sect then. At least I''ll have a ce to stay!''
Her master was a Dao Supreme realm expert, yet he was annihted.
Just by witnessing that scene, she had suffered an unprecedented injury.
Even now, her Dao heart was still full of cracks, and she would probably never be able to cross this hurdle in her entire life.
"You''re not my personal disciple. Outsiders need to ept the sect''s seal to join the sect," Chu Xuan said.
Lie Tian was under his control.
If he did not treat them equally, would Lie Tian not feel that it was unfair?
In any case, he had to control her to prevent any idents.
Goddess Chun frowned.
As proud as she was, how could she tolerate being controlled by others?
"This is your chance. Do you really think you''re still the heir to Cloud Mountain Pce? Wasn''t your master and your entire sect turned to ashes anyway?"
Lie Tian had already epted it.
The endless years of torture at the edge of the chaos had tempered his mind.
Only by following Chu Xuan would people like them have a future.
Goddess Chun''s expression was dejected. After so many years, there was not much of her pride left.
"Then let''s do this."
Goddess Chun sighed.
Living in such a state was also a form of torture.
She was actually very curious about Chu Xuan.
Someone who could make Lie Tian submit to him had to be a Dao Supreme realm cultivator.
Chu Xuan raised his hand, and a ray of light entered her body.
In that instant, Goddess Chun experienced a strange feeling.
She felt sad.
The Cloud Mountain Pce had be history, and she was no longer the proud goddess of the Cloud Mountain Pce.
Instead, she was just a servant under someone''s control.
"Since you''ve joined the Xuan Gate sect, you''ll be a sect elder, just like Lie Tian,"
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and the Dao Creation Furnace appeared.
Since Chun had joined the sect, she naturally had to recover her strength.
Her injuries were even more serious than Lie Tian''s.
Although her Dao had notpletely copsed, its source was almost gone.
Only the remnants of her Dao carried her consciousness and memories.
Even a Dao Supreme realm expert would find it difficult to deal with this situation, and would only be able to preserve her life.
She was basically crippled.
However, to Chu Xuan, this injury was troublesome, but recovery was not out of the question.
He had many treasures.
The Dao Creation Furnace could help her recover her shattered Dao.
With the help of some treasures, it would not be a problem for her to recover.
Seeing Chu Xuan bring out a furnace, Goddess Chun''s heart sank. He had just taken control of her, and now he already wanted to refine her?
''That''s right, my injuries are too severe. Even if Master was alive, he might not be able to help me recover.''
Chu Xuan threw a few more treasures into the Dao Creation Furnace. Lie Tian''s eyes turned red, and he wanted to rush into the Dao Creation Furnace.
It was too extravagant!
This little girl, Chun, had really obtained a great opportunity.
"You''re too seriously injured. Ordinary Dao Supreme realm experts can''t help you recoverpletely."
Chu Xuan threw in another crystal object and continued, "But since you''ve joined the Xuan Gate sect, it''s also your opportunity. I''ll use some things to help you recover."
Goddess Chun was stunned.
"Can I really recover?"
She knew very well how terrible her injuries were.
"It''s not a big problem."
Chu Xuan nodded.
"Guard the Dao Creation Furnace for a while and wait for her to recover," he said to Lie Tian.
"Alright," thetter replied.
Chapter 764 Goddess Chunlan (Part 3)
Chu Xuan pointed at the Dao Creation Furnace and said to Goddess Chun, "Get in. You should be able to recover in about a hundred years."
Goddess Chun looked at the Dao Creation Furnace and suspected that this was not to heal her, but to refine her.
However, she had no choice now.
Her body flickered as she entered the Dao Creation Furnace.
Momentster, she was stunned, and now totally believed that Chu Xuan was helping her to recover.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and threw the Dao Creation Furnace into the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion.
He would let Lie Tian guard it.
"Sect Master, I''ve already reached the Dao Creation realm. What do you think?"
Lie Tian said in a ttering manner.
It was clear that he wanted to go to the highest level and take a look at the Dao Supreme realm''s booklet.
"You''re still far from that level. Read more of the Dao Creation realm booklets to improve your cultivation and umte more experience."
Chu Xuan nced at him.
"Old man, don''t aim too high. You have to take things step by step. You''ve only just reached the Dao Creation realm."
Lie Tian pondered this matter for a while and agreed.
"Then I''ll try to reach thete stage of the Dao Creation realm as soon as possible."
Lie Tian entered the pavilion.
When he arrived at the second highest level, he realized that there were more than twenty Dao Creation realm booklets now, which shocked him.
...
A hundred years passed by quickly, and GoddessChun emerged from the Dao Creation Furnace.
Until now, she still felt like she was in a dream.
She had actually recovered!
After recovering, Goddess Chun became even more gentle and elegant, and her beauty was unparalleled and had a mature charm.
"Thank you for your kindness, Sect Master," Chun knelt in front of Chu Xuan and said gratefully.
Chu Xuan was still looking at the Dao Supreme chapter. He nodded and said, "In the Scripture Pavilion, there are Dao Creation booklets. You can take a look at them when you''re free."
"Thank you, Sect Master!"
Chun stood up and entered the Scripture Pavilion again.
Lie Tian raised his head and nced at her before he continued to immerse himself in the booklet in front of him.
Chun picked up a small booklet.
She flipped through it and was shocked.
Cloud Mountain Pce was a supreme force, but its scripture pavilion did not have any secret manuals on the Dao Creation realm.
It was too difficult to record the secrets of Dao Creation, and the price was too high.
Therefore, any disciple who was close to the Dao Creation realm would either listen to the Dao Creation realm elders or the pce master of the Cloud Mountain Pce.
The Cloud Mountain Pce had none, yet the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion had so many.
This sect''s foundation was beyond imagination.
Lie Tian looked at her again.
"Didn''t I tell you? It''s a great opportunity for you to enter the Xuan Gate sect. See, I wasn''t lying now, was I?"
"Many thanks," Goddess Chun said sincerely.
"You won''t be able to find this anywhere else. Let''s try to improve ourselves".
Then he sighed and said, "There''s still one more floor above this."
Chun pursed her red lips and said in shock, "Could it be that there are records of¡"
"That''s right!"
Lie Tian nodded.
Chun was shocked beyond words.
Details on the Dao Supreme realm were actually recorded in a secret manual?
Everything seemed so mysterious and unfathomable here.
However, it was true that this was a great opportunity.
Chun calmed herself down and began to flip through the Dao Creation booklet in her hands.
10,000 years passed by quickly.
Yi Lingling came back twice.
Xue Ping came back three times.
Yi lingling was heading to the central section of the Heavenly Sun World.
Xue Ping had also broken through to the Saint Dao Emperor realm long ago, but he had offended many major forces.
He was being chased by all kinds of people.
Back then, in order to regain his dignity, he had killed some people and was hunted down. Thankfully, Lie Tian had made a move and killed the experts of the Heavenly Pavilion.
This caused some powers to think twice about sending their strongest experts to hunt him down.
Now, only factions that were confident that they could conceal the deed were willing to hunt them down.
In the past ten thousand years, Lie Tian had gone out once again.
As a guardian he killed a peak Holy Dao realm expert.
Now, the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect were synonymous with peerless geniuses.
After Chun joined the sect, Chu Xuan now had two Dao Creation realm experts to do his bidding outside.
The heavenly spirit cat and the sky-shaking golden roc had broken through to the Dao Creation realm a thousand years ago.
A hundred years ago, the four divine beasts had also broken through to the Dao Creation realm.
Chu Xuan was holding the Heavenly Dao talisman in his hand.
After ten thousand years in the Heavenly Sun World, the chaos had undergone tremendous changes.
Hei Yue and the others had also transcended the Dao realm.
Chu Xuan looked at the Heavenly Dao talisman, sensing the vibrations and the changes in the supremews.
With the constant collision and fusion of chaoses, the supremews that the Heavenly Dao devoured increased in number.
However, the Heavenly Dao seemed to have encountered some trouble recently.
The chaos that had just collided and merged with the original chaos actually had the supremews of the past great chaos era remaining.
Even if it was only a small portion, it hindered the growth and devouring speed of the Heavenly Dao!
That being said, it was a hup at best.
If the Heavenly Dao could not swallow these supremews, it would not be able to unify the chaos and be the only supremew.
Hei Yue and the others also did not have enough strength to help the Heavenly Daoplete its devouring this time.
The chaos cmity this time was beyond imagination.
There was an extremely powerful expert in that chaos, and both slides had Transcendent Dao realm experts.
Ding Yue and Xiao Liang were defeated by him one after another.
At present, only Hei Yue could hold her own against him.
Chu Xuan sent a wisp of consciousness into the talisman.
The Supreme Mystic Seal trembled and allowed his wisp of consciousness to avoid the restrictions of the transcendentws.
As the aura of creation entered the Heavenly Dao, purple clouds filled the air. Purple clouds rose in the Divine World, and the Heavenly Daows were suffused with purple clouds.
Chapter 765 Premonition Of A Great Battle
The Heavenly Daows headed toward a supremew and devoured it.
In the chaos, a great battle erupted once again.
This time, Hei Yue and Chu E had joined forces to resist that expert.
After Chu Xuan provided a helping hand to the Heavenly Dao, he immediately withdrew.
He could not act overtly, lest he attract some unwanted attention.
With the addition of this aura of creation, the Heavenly Dao should be stable.
The Heavenly Dao Talisman vibrated for a hundred years before it gradually stopped.
After devouring that supremew, the Heavenly Dao improved greatly.
The battle in the chaos had finallye to an end.
The Heavenly Dao''s side had obtained the final victory.
However, the Heavenly Dao still had a long way to go.
After the small chaoses werepletely integrated, the next step would be to integrate with the other two big chaoses.
There would definitely be more than one setback then.
Whether or not it could unify the great chaos and be its only supremew remained to be seen. It was a path fraught with uncertainties.
However, Chu Xuan''s n was multi-pronged. He still had the Origin Great Dao, which was silently expanding within the void region.
After 10,000 years, the Heavenly Sun World had also changed a little.
YiLlingling had returned and told him that a special situation had urred in a mysterious ce in the central section of the Heavenly Sun World.
It was rumored to be the ruins of an ancient battlefield, and it seemed to be expanding.
ording to what Lie Tian and Chun said, it was very likely that the master of the chaos and the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World had fought there.
Chu Xuan had a vague feeling that someone or some force was controlling things from behind the scenes.
"Within a thousand years, will the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World appear?"
"No."
Seeing the results, Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
For the past ten thousand years, he would use the system''s derivation function once a millennium on this question.
Looking up at the sky, Chu Xuan used the system''s fate function to examine the fate of the entire Heavenly Sun World.
The first time he used it, he noticed that the general direction of fate in the Heavenly Sun World had changed.
This was the second time.
Even if he was using the system to spy on the world''s fate, Chu Xuan still needed to consume some origin energy.
Every time his origin energy was consumed, he would need to spend some time recovering.
As a result, Chu Xuan only used this function once a millenium.
Moreover, he could not observe too deeply. Otherwise, the origin energy cost would increase drastically.
Chu Xuan felt as if the Heavenly Sun World was covered in a grey mist, which was tinged with scarlet, which represented the turbid state of its fate.
Chu Xuan retracted his gaze.
His expression was solemn. The general direction of the Heavenly Sun World''s fate had be more intense and dark since thest time he observed it.
In the darkness, there was a sign of a great battle.
Even though it was only a brief nce, Chu Xuan could sense that all kinds of disasters would appear one after another.
It was as if a hand was pushing all of these things forward.
The chaos would also enter its recovery stage, and the Great Chaos era would reappear. This was no coincidence.
In the Heavenly Sun World, Yang was abundant, but Yin was insufficient, and it was the opposite within the chaos. If the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos be one...
Chu Xuan took a deep breath.
He suddenly understood.
The great battle back then was for the sake of unifying the Heavenly Sun and the chaos.
The goal was to surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm and forge a new path beyond it!
Chu Xuan pondered. Were the masterminds behind this the master of the chaos and the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World?
Or were they perhaps led around by the scheme as someone else''s pawns?
Another great battle was about tomence within the Heavenly Sun World.
Furthermore, chaos would also begin to recover and enter the Great Chaos era.
From the appearance of that expert in the other chaos that could defeat Ding Yue and Xiao Liang, it could be seen that there were also geniuses rising in the other chaoses.
"What is the current situation at the ce where the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos converged?"
In Chu Xuan''s mind, the situation at the border between the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos appeared. He discovered that the chaos'' spiritual energy had already begun to seep into the Heavenly Sun World.
There were also wisps of the Heavenly Sun World''s spiritual energy that seeped into the chaos.
Chu Xuan''s heart shook.
As expected, the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos had begun to merge.
The big picture was getting clearer!
The Heavenly Dao had to be further improved.
As Chu Xuan thought of this, a blurry lotus-shaped flower appeared in his hand.
He sent the flower into the Heavenly Dao Talisman, then ced the Heavenly Dao Talisman into the Dao Creation Furnace.
After pondering for a while, he threw another pearl that was shing with red mes into the Heavenly Dao Talisman. At the same time, the Supreme Mystic Seal emitted a transcendent and mysterious power that enveloped the Heavenly Dao Talisman.
This allowed the Heavenly Dao Talisman to not be restricted by the transcendentws of the Heavenly Sun World.
This all happened very quickly, but it consumed a lot of his energy. Even with his Dao Supreme realm cultivation, he could not hold on for too long.
Chu Xuan''s expression was grave. In order to improve the Heavenly Dao and strengthen his arrangements in the chaos, he had put in a lot of effort.
Both the flower and the pearl were extraordinary treasures
The Heavenly Dao Talisman was undergoing a transformation.
In the chaos, a bright light suddenly shed.
In an instant, it seemed to illuminate the entire chaos.
Hei Yue and the others were rmed.
They all went over to the Heavenly Dao.
All of the chaos supreme realm experts in the chaos also looked toward the Heavenly Dao.
At present, the Heavenly Dao was the most powerful force in the chaos.
That extremely monstrous guy from back then was eventually defeated by Hei Yue and suppressed by the heavenly Dao.
The changes in the Heavenly Dao continued for a while. When they stopped the Divine World had expanded by a hundred times.
The rest of the supremews of the chaos were actually moving closer to the Heavenly Dao, and instantly fused with the Heavenly Dao.
The ones who felt this the most were naturally Qin and Fengying, who immediately broke through to the Transcendent Dao realm.
A small book appeared in the minds of Ding Yue and the others. It was the celestial sect''s treasure book.
At the same time, Chu Xuan''s voice resounded in the minds of his disciples.
"A great battle ising. There are many geniuses. Work hard. I have added the Dao Supreme booklet to the Xuang Gate manual."
"Yes, Master!"
Ding Yue and the other disciples felt a chill run down their spines.Their master had made his move again, which meant that this great battle was of extraordinary importance.
They had to seize the opportunity to improve their strength while the fusion of chaos was still ongoing.
In thest chaos cmity, an extremely terrifying guy had appeared and defeated Ding Yue and Xiao Liang.
In the future, with the rise of the chaos, such monstrous talents would definitely appear one after another.
Chu Xuan took a few deep breaths and took the Heavenly Dao Talisman out of the Dao Creation Furnace.
The Heavenly Sun World and the chaos were showing signs of merging. In the future, there would be a chance for his disciples to reach the Dao Supreme realm within the chaos.
With the energies of the two worlds intermingling at the boundary, changes would definitely take ce. This was the opportunity for the geniuses of the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos to reach the Dao Supreme realm.
It would then push the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos to further merge, which would create the path to surpass the Dao Supreme realm.
Since that was the case, Chu Xuan naturally had to be one step ahead and set up a n so that his disciples could break through before the other geniuses.
The pearl he had used had the characteristics of Yang, and would help the Heavenly Dao and those within it to ovee the Yang deficit in the chaos.
Therefore, unlike the other geniuses, Ding Yue and the others did not have to head to the boundary of the chaos and would have the advantage.
He could also avoid the schemes of certain people and escape the fate of bing a chess piece.
Chapter 766 Motives
Chu Xuan reworked his n for the chaos and upgraded the Heavenly Dao to supplement it with Yang. In this way, the Heavenly Dao''spetitiveness in the chaos would be greatly enhanced.
Moreover, they might be able to rope in some monstrous geniuses to join the Heavenly Dao''s side and further improve and strengthen it.
Of course, the final oue would ultimately depend on his own strength. Without strength, all of his preparations would be in vain.
Chu Xuan did not think that even a Dao Supreme Ruler could control the overall situation, and he was still a long way away from that.
Furthermore, if his guess was right, even Dao Supreme Rulers would be dragged into this great battle.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and grabbed Lie Tian. and also asked Goddess Chun toe over.
"Other than the master of the chaos and the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World, are there any other Dao Supreme Rulers?" Chu Xuan asked.
Lie Tian was stunned. He did not know why Chu Xuan was asking this question. Was he about to break through and reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm?
Thinking of this, he was shocked.
How long has it been?
Was he already going to be a Dao Supreme Ruler?
It was too terrifying!
"The Dao Supreme Ruler realm has always been a legend. Before that great battle, and even before the appearance of the master of the chaos, most people actually thought that the Dao Supreme Ruler realm and the Dao Supreme realm were one and the same."
"Once that battle broke out, everyone discovered how powerful the Dao Supreme Ruler realm was."
Chu Xuan nodded silently. However, since such legends existed, it meant that there were more Dao Supreme Rulers than the current two that everybody knew about.
Chu Xuan then looked at Goddess Chun.
In the end, Lie Tian was not from a supreme faction, so the secrets he knew were probably inferior to that of Goddess Chun.
"I heard from my master that the Dao Supreme realm is known as the end of cultivation. In fact, it''s a road with no end in sight. No one can reach the end."
"Those who walk on this path will always have the illusion that they have reached the end, but in reality, the end can not be seen," Goddess Chun said as she recalled the past.
Chu Xuan nodded. He had this feeling when he first broke through to the Dao Supreme realm.
He could continue to cultivate and improve, but he always had the illusion that he had reached the end of his cultivation.
He might be able to clearly sense the growth of his strength, but what about other Dao Supreme realm experts, who might not feel any improvement in their cultivation for a hundred, a thousand, or even ten thousand years.
The illusion of the end of the path of cultivation was even more intense.
Those who did not have a strong Dao heart would really think that this was the end of their cultivation, and that it would be useless to continue cultivating.
Thus, those people would no longer cultivate arduously.
"My master guessed that a Dao Supreme Ruler might have reached the end of his path and then climbed up to a high peak, looking down at the path below from above," she continued.
Chu Xuan muttered to himself, "This description is quite appropriate."
Standing on the peak and looking down at the living beings below.
In the eyes of the people on the mountain peak, they were no different from ants.
Perhaps when one reached the end of the road, overcame the obstacles, and climbed the mountain, one would already be a Dao Supreme Ruler.
When he reached the peak of the mountain, that was the end of the Dao Supreme Ruler realm. At this moment, he really had no other way out.
If he wanted to continue to improve, the only way was to ascend to the heavens, which they had to figure out how to do themselves!
Chu Xuan was enlightened.
This was probably a guy who had climbed to the top of the mountain, andwanted to find a way to reach the sky, so he orchestrated the great battle back then.
The purpose was to merge the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos in order to open up a path from the mountain to the sky.
The fact that Goddess Chun''s master was able toe up with such a way to describe the Dao Supreme and Dao Supreme Ruler realms meant that he was an extraordinary existence even among the Dao Supreme realm experts.
"Your master is quite extraordinary among the Dao Supreme realm cultivators," Chu Xuan said.
"Master is a very proud person. Even among Dao Supreme cultivators, there were only a few who managed to catch his eye," Goddess Chun said sadly.
Chu Xuan nodded in agreement.
"Master also said that the path of every Dao Supreme realm cultivator is different," Goddess Chun continued.
"For example, some paths end in a hundred miles, while others end in ten thousand miles. As such, not all Dao Supreme realm cultivators can reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, as they are limited by the length of their path."
Lie Tian, who was listening in on the conversation, was extremely shocked.
Chapter 767 Pawns (Part 1)
To think that the pce master''sprehension of the Dao Supreme rea;, had reached the level where he already had his own theory regarding the Dao Supreme realm.
If he had not fallen, he might have been able to be a Dao Supreme Ruler.
What a pity!
Chu Xuan sighed. These were things that Chu Xuan naturally knew as well.
"Master said that all Dao Supreme Rulers will leave the Heavenly Sun World after climbing the peak."
Thinking back to her master, Goddess Chun felt a little sad.
"Of course, these are all just master''s conjectures."
Chu Xuan was certain of one thing. The master of the chaos and the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World were not the only Dao Supreme Rulers. The other Dao Supreme Rulers had probably left the Heavenly Sun World to explore the void region to find their paths.
In fact, there should have been a number of them involved in the great battle back then.
"Sect master, are you a Dao Supreme Ruler?" Lie Tian asked curiously.
Chu Xuan smiled mysteriously and said, "Even a Dao Supreme Ruler, if they are not careful, can be a chess piece."
Lie Tian and Chun Lan were shocked.
At the same time, they were convinced that he had reached the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Lie Tian was even more shocked because he knew Chu Xuan''s origins and age.
He had broken through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm in such a short time?
It was simply unbelievable.
Lie Tian even suspected that Chu Xuan might have been the reincarnation of a Dao Supreme Ruler expert.
Otherwise, how could he be so monstrous?
It was beyond imagination.
However, even a Dao Supreme Ruler could be reduced to a chess piece?
Could it be that there was an expert who surpassed the Dao Supreme Ruler realm?
"Lie Tian, does the Xuan Gate sect have any goals?" Goddess Chun asked Lie Tian.
She did not know much about the Xuan Gate sect, but Chu Xuan gave her the feeling that he was unfathomable and unpredictable.
"I''m afraid that the great battle back then is not over yet. You should know that there was something unusual about it," Lie Tian said after a moment of silence.
"Perhaps the goal of the Xuan Gate sect is to avoid getting involved and bing a chess piece, or perhaps the sect master wants to be a chess yer?"
Chun nodded her head.
"Lie Tian, do you have a chance of reaching the Dao Supreme realm?"
When Lie Tian heard this, he immediately beamed with joy and said, "ording to my calctions, I''m at the mid-stage Dao Creation realm cultivator now. Furthermore, I''vepleted Yin and Yang, so there''s a good chance I can reach the Dao Supreme realm."
"I''m afraid I have no hope of doing so," Chun sighed.
She had yet toplete her Yin and Yang, and she was unable to leave the Heavenly Sun World and enter the chaos to do so.
"There''s no hurry. The sect master might have a way," Lie Tian consoled her.
"I hope so¡"
Goddess Chun did not insist on breaking through to the Dao Supreme realm.
She was already very satisfied to be able to survive.
In any case, Dao Supreme realm experts were killed easily back then too.
...
Another thousand years passed, and Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. No Dao Supreme Ruler had appeared in the past thousand years.
When he observed the Heavenly Sun World''s fate, he discovered that the premonition of the great battle had be clearer and seemed to be brewing.
In the middle of the Heavenly Sun Zone, in a stone house in a ruin, more than a dozen figures were gathered.
They were all Dao Creation realm existences.
An ethereal voice came from the stone house.
"The Heavenly Sun World must have its own rules. No major force or expert can kill a genius."
"From today onwards, the elders cannot bully the weak, and the geniuses must be allowed topete among themselves.:
"We need to give them an environment to grow. Anyone who bullies the weak in a fight between the geniuses must be killed without mercy!"
The voice was filled with killing intent.
The dozen or so Dao Creation realm experts felt as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on them. They bent over, and their faces instantly turned pale.
The killing intent came and disappeared suddenly.
"From today on, all of you will be responsible for maintaining the rules. Spread the rules throughout the world. Anyone who vites the rules will be killed without mercy!"
"Any force that breaks the rules will be destroyed!"
"I''m also warning you not to act recklessly. If you break the rules, I''ll take action personally. Do you understand? "
The Dao Creation realm experts had solemn expressions as they said, ""Understood!"
One of them said, "Exalted one, we''re only Dao Creation realm cultivators. What should we do if stronger experts break the rules?"
"This rule was set by all of us, and the others will also learn about it soon," the voice said from the stone house.
After the voice finished speaking, more than a dozen tokens flew out of the stone house.
Each token was shining with a special power and Dao aura.
"This token represents our order. Anyone who disobeys will be killed without mercy!"
All of the Dao Creation realm experts were extremely excited.
The Dao Supreme order!
These unparalleled existences had actuallye to a consensus.
They all realized that the general situation of the Heavenly Sun World was about to change.
"Exalted one, how old are those who are considered geniuses?"
A Dao Creation realm expert asked respectfully.
"Under 500,000 years old."
Then, there was no more sound from the stone house, and the group of Dao Creation realm experts bowed and left.
500,000 years was an unimaginably long period of time for ordinary living beings.
To cultivators, 500,000 years was not considered long.
After 500,000 years, most cultivators had yet to touch the Saint Dao Emperor realm.
A 500,000-year-old Saint Dao Emperor was already considered a genius, while a million-year-old Sacred Dao Emperor was considered a normal talent.
For example, Yi Lingling was considered a monstrous talent.
After the Dao Creation realm experts left, a sigh came from the stone house.
This was the sign of a great battle. Geniuses emerged one after another.
Thepetition between geniuses was more intense than ever.
However, in the end, they were just pawns.
So what if they were Dao Supreme realm experts?
They too had no choice but to go with the flow.
The more they understood, the more they feared.
The waters of the Heavenly Sun World were too deep.
It was so deep that even Dao Supreme realm cultivators like them were unable to grasp it.
One careless mistake, and they could easily lose their lives.
Before that incident, when had they ever had such a feeling?
They had always been high and mighty, looking down on all living beings and standing at the end of the path of cultivation.
Then, an unforeseen event urred, and the great battle broke out. The master of the chaos killed his way into the Heavenly Sun World.
In that great battle, even Dao Supreme realm experts had fallen like ants.
All this while, only that legendary being had been able to stop the master of the chaos.
As a result, the battle became even more intense, and almost everyone above the Dao Creation realm was drawn into it.
How did the battle end?
Even Dao Supreme realm cultivators like them did not know.
The chaos shattered, and the Heavenly Sun World was sealed off.
The few of them seemed to be bound by invisible shackles, unable to leave.
They had to contribute to the unseen development of fate, just so that they would not be drowned by the changes and killed by them. This was the extent to which they could control their own fates.
They felt that they had been nothing more than tools as the years went by.
After the great battle, the few of them had managed to survive in the Heavenly Sun World.
However, was it really just because they were lucky and did not die?
Or was there something else at y here?
As time passed, they all had a feeling that their destinies and missions had already been arranged, and that feeling only grew stronger with time.
In the end, the few of them recalled their positions in the circle of Dao Supreme realm experts before the great battle, and discovered to their dismay that they were all considered to be the weaker ones.
He was a person who had truly cultivated to the end of their paths and found it difficult to advance further.
The more they understood, the more sorrowful they felt. It was as if their fates had already been arranged, and they had no power to resist at all.
The only constion was that the fellows who had been stronger than them and looked down upon them in the past had died in the great battle, while they were still alive.
Chapter 768 Pawns (Part 2)
"Something should happen within a million years."
A voice was transmitted into the stone house.
"We only have a million years left. What will it be like then?"
The voice from the stone house replied.
"Who knows? But hopefully there will be a conclusion."
The voice was filled with helplessness.
"I hope so."
...
The era of geniuses fighting for supremacy had arrived in the Heavenly Sun World.
As the rules were established, the geniuses became arrogant and started topete with each other.
Some geniuses only made a small ssh before disappearing, while others overcame countless challenges to advance.
The barriers that separated the sections of the Heavenly Sun World started to weaken..
The Great Heavenly Sun era was about to arrive, and seemed to be in tandem with the rise of the Great Chaos era.
With the establishment of the rules, experts and geniuses fell one after another, and once powerful forces were destroyed!
TheDao Creation realm experts maintained the rules and order.
Within just a short 1000 years, the rules had been deeply ingrained into the people''s hearts. After a Dao Creation realm expert broke the rules and was killed with a Dao Supreme token, no other expert or force dared to break the rules.
In this era, if a major power wanted to show its might, obtain more resources, and control more power.
They could only rely on their geniuses.
Once weak families became famous thanks to the rise of their geniuses.
There were also some major forces whose reputation was greatly affected by the defeat of their geniuses.
For the geniuses, they felt like there was a mountain-like pressure on their backs.
This was especially true for the geniuses from the big forces.
Once they were defeated, they would be spurned, and their status would plummet.
In order to rise, and in order to obtain more sect resources, thepetition between the geniuses became even more intense.
It was like a rolling wheel, unstoppable. Many of the older generation experts realized that a new era was about to arrive in the Heavenly Sun World.
Many ancient experts chose to go into seclusion, trying to avoid this era so that they would not be cannon fodder and a stepping stone for the new era.
Time flew by, and ten thousand years passed.
The Heavenly Sun World had many geniuses, and many of the older experts had be stepping stones for them to rise.
There were also countless geniuses who lost in thepetition and disappeared.
They were even abandoned by their families and sects, and their fates were miserable.
The small valley was still peaceful.
The outside world''s Great Victory empire had already be history.
A genius rose up and broke through the barrier, leaving this deste ce.
It had been almost a hundred thousand years since Chu Xuan had stepped into the Heavenly Sun World, and that milestone was fast approaching.
Yi Lingling was already a Holy Dao realm expert.
There were very few 100,000-year-old Holy Dao paragons in the current Heavenly Sun World, though a few more monstrous geniuses had appeared in the Heavenly Sun World in the recent tens of thousands of years.
Xue Ping had also broken through to the Holy Dao realm.
The barriers were already on the verge of breaking down, and it seemed like the grand scheme was going ording to n.
The chaos was also entering the Great Chaos era.
In the void region, only three chaoses remained, and they would soon collide.
The chaos where the Heavenly Dao was located was the smallest of the three.
However, it was also the one that expanded the fastest.
When thest chaos cmity came to an end, the Heavenly Dao had yet to unify the supremews, as the chaos was still recovering from the aftermath.
However, the Heavenly Dao was powerful, so it was only a matter of time before it seeded.
Next, it was the battle against the two bigger chaoses.
That would be the real test for the chaos, Hei Yue, and the others.
Hei Yue was not far from reaching the Dao Creation realm.
The small valley was calm as usual, andpletely unaffected by what was going on outside.
Lie Tian was already ate-stage Dao Creation realm expert.
However, he was still far from reaching the Dao Supreme stage.
On the other hand, Chun Lan had perfected her Dao after Chu Xuan gave one of the system''s rewards to her.
Right now, she was at the highest level of the Scripture Pavilion, reading the Dao Supreme realm booklet while seeking the opportunity and timing to break through and reach the Dao Supreme realm.
Chu Xuan himself had reached a critical point, and had reached the end of his Dao Supreme realm path.
He was just one step away from breaking through and bing a Dao Supreme Ruler.
Within his body, a certain transformation was brewing.
The 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation were no longer the same as before. Theirws were moreplete and they were more than 10,000 times stronger.
At this moment, a portion of the chaotic energy of creation sank and condensed into a clear stream of chaotic energy. A world in the chaos had been born.
The 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation had given birth to a world.
The chaotic energy of creation began to gather in the world, creating life and structure.
Chu Xuan could clearly feel that his strength was constantly increasing.
He was only half a step away from the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Purple lightning rumbled in the world, and it started to brew with vitality.
Chapter 769 Dao Supreme Ruler
Chu Xuan knew that when the vitality gave birth to the first life form in the world, he would be a Dao Supreme Ruler.
The purple lightning roared in the sky, dark clouds gathered, and raindrops began to fall.
The earth was moist.
At a certain moment, on the ground, a small green sprout appeared. It grew in the rain, and this small seedling appeared in the world.
The first wisp of vitality appeared in the world.
Chu Xuan looked at the spiritual herb he had just nted.
With a wave of his hand, the spiritual herb grew rapidly and transformed continuously. In a short time, it seemed to have matured countless years.
In the end, it became a heavenly treasure that formed its own Dao.
"The Dao Supreme Ruler realm," Chu Xuan muttered.
Before the 100,000-year milestone, he broke through.
With this step, Chu Xuan finally experienced the gap between Dao Supreme and Dao Supreme Ruler realms.
It was akin to the difference between humans and ants.
Only now did Chu Xuan understand the despair the Dao Supreme realm cultivators of the Heavenly Sun World felt when the master of the chaos made his move.
After breaking through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, Chu Xuan had the basis to be confident.
Of course, it was not enough to make him invincible, as those ancient Dao Supreme Rulers had been cultivating for much longer.
Therefore, he still had a long way to go.
No matter what, Chu Xuan''s confidence had increased greatly after breaking through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Now, there was no existence within the current Heavenly Sun World that could threaten him.
The six Dao Supreme realm experts could be killed with a wave of his hand.
"You stayed at home for a hundred thousand years. You broke through and reached the Dao Supreme Ruler realm and created a record, bing the youngest Dao Supreme Ruler in history. You are rewarded with a hundred thousand years'' worth of cultivation, the Tiangang ancient divine robe, and a deduction of your next realm."
The 1000,00-year milestone reward had arrived.
The most important thing was the deduction of the next realm, as it would allow him to chart his path to surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
This would give him a great advantage against the other Dao Supreme Rulers.
Chu Xuan first received the cultivation boost reward, and instantly grew stronger.
The small seedling in the world had grown into a small tree.
Then he received the Tiangang ancient divine robe, which was a treasure that surpassed the Supreme Mystic Seal.
It was a treasure that contained 36 ancient gods, and each ancient god had the power of a Dao Supreme Ruler.
Furthermore, the Dao of every ancient God was different.
Chu Xuan was overjoyed when he received this and shouted in ecstasy.
He alone had the power of thirty-six Dao Supreme Rulers.
Of course, although the Tiangang ancient divine robe was powerful, it required ancient divine power to activate, which was stored within the robe itself. However, this also limited the duration of its activation.
It also depended on Chu Xuan''s own strength.
Chu Xuan took out the Tiangang ancient divine robe, which had thirty-six stars embroidered on it. Other than that, it looked pretty ordinary.
After putting it on, the stars shone with a light that was both mysterious and unfathomable, yet majestic and unparalleled.
The 36 ancient Gods were faintly discernible. At this moment, even a Dao Supreme Ruler would be shocked if they saw Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan was very satisfied.
This was even more advanced than his divine might ancient form, and it could further highlight his mysteriousness and supremacy.
Chu Xuan looked at the spiritual herb he had just nted. When he broke through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, he had infused it with a bit of his own fate energy, transforming it into a supreme spiritual herb.
Furthermore, it was still in the process of transformation.
However, because the transformation process was too fast, it did not develop sentience.
In order to gain sentience, one had to break through the restrictions of thews.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and a ball of chaotic energy of creation nourished the spiritual herb.
Creation was a mystery.
Even though he was a Dao Supreme Ruler, he could notpletely grasp the mysteries of creation.
"Whether or not you can break through the restrictions and gain sentience will depend on your own luck."
Chu Xuan caressed it. There was a crystal flower blooming on its stalk.
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment.
"Ten years! If you don''t gain sentience after ten years, I''ll refine you into a dish. The taste should be quite good!"
This was a supreme spiritual herb that had been infused with his fate energy.
He was probably the only one who could be so extravagant to do something like that.
"If you gain sentience, I''ll grow another one and refine that one. If you don''t, it''s the end for you," Chu Xuan touched the spiritual herb again and muttered with a smile.
After giving this spiritual medicine a chance to live, whether it could transform or not would depend on its fate.
If it gained sentience and transformed, he might be able to take in a new disciple.
With his hands behind his back, he leisurely returned to the small courtyard.
He had to deduce his next realm.
Sitting on a chair, drinking tea, eating pastries, and deducing his next realm leisurely; this was the right way to live life.
As soon as he returned to the small courtyard, he saw Chuning up to him.
"Sect master, I''m a little..."
Recently, Chun had been reading the Dao Supreme realm booklet in search of an opportunity to break through.
She vaguely caught a hint of inspiration and gained some insights.
She only needed a push and she would be able to step into a new world.
However, no matter what she did, that final step eluded her.
Thus, she decided to seek Chu Xuan''s assistance.
Perhaps Chu Xuan could give her some guidance and show her the right path to take.
She had just left the Scripture Pavilion when he saw Chu Xuan returning leisurely.
As soon as she opened her mouth, she suddenly realized that Chu Xuan seemed to be a little different.
This had never happened before.
When she looked at Chu Xuan, he felt like an ant looking up at the sky, revering a ruler!
Chapter 770 Next Realm
"Speak! what are your doubts?"
Chu Xuan asked as he sat down.
The reason why Chun was looking for him was definitely because she had some doubts about her cultivation.
When she looked at Chu Xuan again, that awe-inspiring feeling had already disappeared.
As usual, he looked ordinary, like a person who enjoyed life and was a little idle.
Was it really just an illusion?
Chun did not think too much about it and instead asked him the question she had been pondering.
As the heir to the Cloud Mountain Pce, Chun''s talent was naturally not bad and could be categorized as a monstrous genius.
However, that did not guarantee that one would be able to reach the Dao Supreme realm.
Whether or not one could break through in the end would also depend on one''s luck andprehension.
"You haven''t umted enough, and your cultivation foundation is still a littlecking. You can''t reach the Dao Supreme realm if you rush things. Settle down and focus your mind."
"When the timees, you''ll naturally break through."
Chu Xuan paused and continued, "I''ll preach the Dao to you once. After that, you have to focus so that you can break through within the next thousand to ten thousand years."
"Thank you, Sect Master," Chun said respectfully.
Next, Chu Xuan preached the Dao to her.
After that, Chun returned to the Scripture Pavilion.
Chu Xuan then looked at the system''s final reward.
Deduction of the next realm!
He had already reached the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, although he had not reached the peak.
However, the next realm seemed to not exist.
It was as if the Dao Supreme Ruler realm was the true end of the path of cultivation.
The n behind the great battle that broke out between the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos was most likely to open up a new path and surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Of course, Chu Xuan was not sure if there really was not anyone who could break through and open up a new cultivation path.
Chu Xuan sat on the chair, leisurely, and muttered, "Deduce."
Images appeared in his mind, and all kinds of mysterious and unpredictable cultivation paths constantly shing past.
Finally, it froze on an image.
The next realm had already been deduced.
"The Heavenly realm!"
The realm above the Dao Supreme Ruler realm was actually the Heavenly realm,which was further divided into minor and great heavenly realms.
The cultivation direction and the method of breaking through to the Heavenly realm were also deduced.
Chu Xuan looked at the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation in his body, and the world that had been born there.
The Heavenly realm was where these worlds were created and used as power.
This was not the same as the World Creator realm in the chaos, as that was not aplete world.
It could only be considered a space that could amodate living beings.
The worlds created by a Heavenly realm cultivator hadpletews of the Great Dao and would give birth to living beings by itself!
These worlds would also create their own vitality and fate energy.
The 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation in Chu Xuan''s body had created a world and were in the process of creation. The rules of the Great Dao were gradually approaching perfection.
It had already given birth to life, and nts had grown.
This was the foundation of the Heavenly realm.
Once the world was perfect, thews of the Great Dao would be perfect, fate energy would emerge, living beings would appear, and it would be a world in the truest sense of the word.
At that point, he would reach the Heavenly realm.
The Heavenly realm was further divided into the Minor Heavenly realm and the Great Heavenly realm.
These were not two different worlds, but two worlds that belonged to the same world. The only difference was the difference between the worlds that were created.
The difference between the two was like the Supreme realm and the Supreme ruler realm.
Although they were both part of the same realm, the gap was extremely huge.
The Minor Heavenly realm was the realm where one created more than one world, and only transitioned to the Great Heavenly realm when one created 3,000 worlds.
The 3,000-world mark represented a huge transformation.
It was like the difference between the Dao Supreme and the Dao Supreme Ruler realms.
3,000 was the perfect number.
Thanks to the deduction, Chu Xuan understood the direction of cultivation, how to break through to the next realm, and how to cultivate.
For now, he had to focus on reaching the peak of the Dao Supreme Ruler realm first. The Minor and Great Heavenly realms wouldeter.
Chapter 771 Qi Le (Part 1)
His 3,000 Chaos Bodies of Creation was unique. He could break through to the Great Heavenly realm, but other cultivators would have to start from the Minor Heavenly realm.
He would surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm by creating 3,000 worlds to the realm of supreme ruler and embark on the path to the Great Heavenly realm.
As he focused, Chu Xuan''s cultivation direction began to advance. The world within the mass of chaotic energy of creation continued to be perfected, furthermore, the mass of chaotic energy of creation was also expanding.
The supremews within it continued to evolve, improve, and spread into the world, giving birth to newws of their own.
New worlds were being born gradually, and in each world, the cycle of Yin and Yang was established. Furthermore, between the worlds, arger Yin and Yang cycle was formed.
However, this would require a long process.
Moreover, every world needed its own vitality and fate energy to be considered aplete world.
Chu Xuan had the experience of creating the Heavenly Dao and expanding the Divine World.
He had also created the reincarnation cycle in the Divine World, so he was very experienced.
He began toy the foundations for his future cultivation.
As long as he confirmed his cultivation direction, Chu Xuan did not need to enter secluded cultivation. He just needed to stay at home and live a simple life.
The system was Chu Xuan''s biggest advantage, andpared to other cultivators who spent all day in secluded cultivation, Chu Xuan was very rxed.
Living a normal life was all it took for him to continue to improve.
"Xian''er, make a few side dishes and take out a bottle of wine. Let''s have a few cups together."
Chu Xuan called out toward the wooden house.
After understanding the path of cultivation, his mood was very good.
He only needed toplete the first stage, the creation of the worlds, and he would have the strength of a Minor Heavenly realm expert.
He would surpass the Dao Supreme ruler and be an invincible existence. Only then would he have the confidence to tangle with those masterminds.
In any case, it was time to celebrate.
After drinking two cups of wine, heid on the chair and took a nap as Su Xian''er massaged his shoulders. Life was reallyfortable.
Chu Xuan looked at the four divine beasts and said, "I''ll preach the Dao to you so that you can break through to the Dao Supreme realm as soon as possible."
As he was in a good mood, Chu Xuan gave some pointers to the four divine beasts.
Su Xian''er was still a Transcendent Dao realm cultivator. However, as she was always by his side, she was affected by the Dao aura that he was constantly emitting, so her strength was constantly improving.
Even if she did not cultivate, the speed at which her strength increased was much faster than most geniuses.
In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.
Chu Xuan''s strength had increased rapidly ever since he''d figured out the direction of his cultivation and started toy the foundation for it.
Within just a year, his strength had increased by several times.
The number of worlds in the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation had increased.
In the first world, even more nts and vegetation had been born.
However, up until now, no non-nt lifeforms had been born.
The birth of a living being seemed to be a huge hurdle that could not be crossed easily.
The world had yet to have its own creation, so for the time being, it could not be considered as a true world.
Chu Xuan nced at the supreme spiritual herb.
A year had passed, and it grew stronger and more beautiful.
It looked delicious!
However, since he was giving it a chance to be sentient, he naturally could not go back on his word.
Su Xian''er really liked this spiritual root. She felt that if the spiritual root were to gain sentience, after it transformed, no matter if it was male or female, it would definitely be very beautiful.
Chu Xuan agreed with this.
It all depended on whether the spiritual herb had the fortune to do so.
...
Somewhere in the Heavenly Sun World.
A woman''s body was burning with blood, and her face was pale.
She was carrying a three-year-old boy in her arms.
At this moment, the little boy was snuggled tightly in the woman''s arms. He looked at the figures not far away, and his bright eyes were filled with fear, grievance, and anger.
The woman looked at the figures and coughed up blood while crying out, ""Li Wufeng, are you really so heartless that you want to kill your own flesh and blood?"
"Li Wufeng, do you have to indulge her and even kill your own flesh and blood?"
The other side remained silent.
The woman''s expression became more and more mournful.
"First Madam Li, you can kill me, but please let Le''er go."
A cold voice came from the other side, "Your son should go with you. Thedy said that we have to get rid of both."
"Li Wufeng, you''re so cruel," the woman cursed in despair, "I was blind back then. How could you allow that b*tch to kill your own son?"
A gloomy voice came from the other side, "You''re just amoner, and now that you have a child, you dare to call it the son of the master? You''re tarnishing the reputation of the Li family!"
"Remember this in your next life,moners shouldn''t dream of a status beyond them!"
Blood kept flowing out of the woman''s mouth as she lowered her head to look at the boy in her arms.
She kissed him on the face.
"Le''er, your father doesn''t want you anymore. From now on, you''re Qi Le, not Li Le. You have to live well," she said softly.
"Don''t think about taking revenge for me. As long as you''re happy, I will be satisfied."
The little boy looked at his mother with his ck eyes.
"Mother¡"
"Be good, Le''er!"
As the woman spoke, she ced a jade talisman on the little boy''s body, and her entire body began to emit a bright light.
Her divine soul appeared and was instantly annihted. It turned into a ray of light and activated the jade talisman.
The jade talisman shattered and turned into a light barrier that enveloped the little boy.
The woman self-destructed her cultivation foundation to activate the jade talisman. Her divine soul, which was about to dissipate, took onest look at the little boy.
Boom!
She used all of her remaining strength to attack the oing people.
The light in the sky flickered, and the divine soulpletely dissipated.
After that, only a child''s cry could be heard. Immediately after, the light barrier traveled through space and disappeared with the little boy.
"Mother!"
There was only a young and sad cry that echoed in the sky.
"B*tch, you actually have such a treasure!"
"Go find him and exterminate the little b*stard!"
A cold voice resounded in the air.
"Yes!"
One figure after another flew off in all directions.
Only a middle-aged woman was left in the air. Her face was full of gloominess.
"B*tch, you think the little b*stard can live after you sent him away?"
"A useless b*stard doesn''t deserve to be part of my family. How dare you think that you can gain status because of your son?"
The middle-aged woman sneered and waved her hand. The surrounding space was cleared to make sure that there was no possibility of resurrection.
Her figure moved and disappeared from the spot.
A ray of light trembled and came out from the space above the valley.
The small light barrier had already dimmed and cracks had appeared.
The child''s eyes were red and swollen, and tears kept flowing out. However, he pursed his lips tightly to stop himself from crying.
The light barrier fell from the sky.
In the courtyard, Chu Xuan opened his eyes in surprise.
With a single thought, all of the spatial fluctuations surrounding the light barrier instantly disappeared.
Even a Dao Supreme realm expert would not be able to track it.
Then, the light barrier fell into the courtyard, shattered, and disappeared.
Chapter 772 Qi Le (Part 2)
When the light barrier fell into the small courtyard, it rmed everyone.
Su Xian''er walked out from the wooden house.
Lie Tian and Chun also walked out of the Scripture Pavilion.
When they saw the little boy, they were all stunned.
Qi Le pursed his lips and sat on the ground. He tried his best to control his tears, but could not.
His eyes were filled with fear as he looked at Chu Xuan and the others.
This was especially so when he saw Lie Tian''s head floating in the air. It was truly frightening.
A three-to-four-year-old child was stubbornly pursing his lips, trying his best not to cry.
There was also a blood-red lip mark on his face.
It was blood!
It was obvious that the child had just encountered a great disaster.
Su Xian''er could not help but step forward, gently stroking his head as she picked him up.
"Don''t be afraid."
She took out a handkerchief and wiped away the tears on his face, as well as the blood-red lip mark.
Qi Le finally could not restrain himself any longer, and began to cry on Su Xian''er''s shoulder.
"Mother, wuwu..."
Su Xian''erforted him while looking at Chu Xuan.
Qi Le cried for a while before she stopped. He widened her eyes and looked at Lie Tian with a slightly fearful expression.
"Don''t be afraid, just treat him like a ball."
Lie Tian rolled his eyes.
"Tell me, what''s your name?"
"My name is Li Le ... No, I''m Qi Le. Yes, Qi Le!"
Lie Tian looked around Qi Le and said, "Strange, this kid''s aptitude is pretty average. How did he fall in here?"
He knew that Chu Xuan''s arrangements in the valley were extraordinary. Only those with great fate and talent could enter.
Hearing Lie Tian''s words, Qi Le''s small face tensed up, and his small hand tightly grabbed Su Xian''er''s sleeve.
The words "average aptitude" had a huge impact on him.
It was because of this that he was abandoned, and his mother died to protect him.
Although Qi Le was young, he was notpletely ignorant.
Su Xian''er red at Lie Tian and said in annoyance, "What nonsense are you spouting?"
"Little Le''er, don''t listen to his nonsense. You''re very talented. To be able toe here, you must be a proud genius!"
The corners of Lie Tian''s mouth twitched.
"I''m not talking nonsense. He''s really mediocre."
"Tell me, is his aptitude average?" he asked Chun.
Chun hesitated and did not answer.
It was too direct and hurt the child''s pride.
Lie Tian was a heartless fellow. He was carefree and was not afraid of hurting the child''s heart.
However, herck of an answer was also an answer.
Qi Le''s small hand clenched even tighter.
Tears welled up in his eyes again.
Su Xian''erforted him while looking at Chu Xuan, "Sir, do you want to take little Le''er as your disciple?"
Since he had entered the valley, and was a child who had just encountered a great disaster, he would not be chased out no matter how talented or untalented he was.
Su Xian''er had already decided that if Chu Xuan did not ept him, she would take him as her disciple.
"Of course!" Chu Xuan nodded.
Su Xian''er quickly put Qi Le down and said softly, "Hurry up and acknowledge Sir as your master!"
It was as if she was afraid Chu Xuan would go back on his word.
Qi Le was young, but he was quick-witted and immediately kowtowed.
"Disciple Qi Le pays his respects to Master!"
"Very good. Get up."
Chu Xuan nodded.
Lie Tian was surprised. Qi Le''s aptitude was average, but Chu Xuan had epted him as a personal disciple?
Even if he pitied him, there was no need to take him in as a personal disciple, right?
A disciple with mediocre talent would affect the image of the Xuan Gate sect.
Could it be that Qi Le had some special constitution that he did not know of?
Lie Tian could not help but float around Qi Le again.
Chun was also puzzled.
"Sect master, his talent is mediocre. To put it bluntly, if you take him in as your personal disciple, it will affect the image of the Xuan Gate sect."
Lie Tian hovered near Qi Le again and continued, "How about this, I''ll take him in as an outer disciple of the Xuan Gate sect?"
Qi Le''s face was filled with anxiety as he leaned against Su Xian''er, his small hands grabbing onto the hem of her clothes, tensed up.
Su Xian''er was so angry that she wanted to curse him.
Chun also looked at him with dissatisfaction.
"In the Xuan Gate sect, there are only core disciples, no outer disciples."
"Those who can enter the Xuan Gate sect are all people with great fate and extraordinary talent. He is no exception."
"I can''t tell. What kind of innate talent does he have? He doesn''t have any special constitution either."
"Chun, what about you? Can you tell?"
"No," Chun shook her head.
It was normal for them to not be able to tell. After all, only those who had reached the Dao Supreme realm would be able to do so.
Qi Le''s consciousness was a mass of Yin and Yang energy.
Once his spirit was formed, this mass of Yin and Yang energy would be in his spirit.
From the perspective of those below the Dao Supreme realm, Qi Le''s aptitude was average, and his spirit was muddled, which was a sign of poorprehension.
He would never be able to condense his divine soul and break through to the emperor realm.
However, Dao Supreme realm experts could trace the clues. The mass of Yin and Yang energy was a great fortune!
Chapter 773 Qi Le (Part 3)
This meant that he could break through all the way to the Dao Supreme realm without worrying about ever having to travel to the chaos.
In the current situation where the Heavenly Sun World wascking Yin and the chaos wascking Yang, his innate Yin and Yang was the greatest treasure.
Thanks to the Yin and Yang energy, he looked like he was in a daze, but in reality, he had extraordinaryprehension.
At such a young age, he had already shown it.
Qi Le''s family had to be blind to have abandoned him. Then again, they probably did not have a Dao Supreme realm expert among their ranks.
Chu Xuan sighed.
From Chu Xuan''s point of view, Qi Le''s mass of Yin and Yang energy made it easier for him to break through than the other supreme geniuses.
It would be much easier for him to open worlds as well.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were both extremely talented, so it was inevitable that they would reach the Dao Supreme realm, but harder for them to reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Of course, with Chu Xuan''s guidance and the foundation of the Xuan Gate sect, it was possible to do so.
However, they would encounter a huge bottleneck, which Qi Le would not face.
Chu Xuan stood up from his chair and walked over to Qi Le, reaching out to stroke his little head.
"From Dao Creation to the Dao Supreme realm, one needs to reach the perfection of Yin and Yang. All kinds of special constitutions and talents cannot escape the need to do this."
"Furthermore, not everyone can achieve it. If they can''t, then they can''t. Even if they cultivated in the chaos for hundreds of millions of years, it would still be useless."
Lie Tian and Chun nodded in agreement.
The perfection of Yin and Yang was not something that could be achieved by simply entering the chaos, and even afterpleting Yin and Yang, not all of them could break through to the Dao Supreme realm.
"Qi Le, on the other hand, possesses perfect Yin and Yang. No supreme talent canpare to him."
Lie Tian''s eyes widened in disbelief, and Chun was equally shocked.
"I knew it! How could Little Le''er''s aptitude be mediocre?" Su Xian''erughed happily.
Although Qi Le did not know what perfect Yin and Yang meant, he understood that he wasn''t trash, and that he was very talented.
As soon as he rxed his mind, he could not hold on any longer.
Su Xian''er carried him up, "If you''re tired, then sleep.."
After a while, Qi Le fell asleep.
"He possesses perfect Yin and Yang?"
Lie Tian''s face was filled with disbelief.
No matter how he looked at it, Qi Le''s talent was average. Of course, he did not doubt Chu Xuan''s words.
"The Heavenly Sun Worldcks Yin. Why would there be a person who was born with perfect Yin and Yang here?"
Chu Xuanughed.
"Times produce heroes and demons. Now that the direction of fate is moving, such unnatural things will be the norm."
Qi Le was blessed by the transcendentws and was born with perfect Yin and Yang.
The Heavenly Sun World and the chaos were merging to form aplete and wless great world, and Qi Le was born for this reason.
Looking at Qi Le, who was in Su Xian''er''s arms, Chu Xuan continued, "Qi Le is the most talented one among my disciples. He will reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, but that''s not his limit."
Lie Tian and Chun were both shocked.
The Dao Supreme Ruler realm was not the end?
They had never heard of a realm beyond that.
Dao Supreme Rulers were already legendary existences in ancient times.
Qi Le could actually step into the realm above the Dao Supreme Ruler realm and open up a new path?
Lie Tian then looked at Chu Xuan.
The sect master of the Xuan Gate sect was so mysterious and unfathomable. What was his potential?
Could he also surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm?
Su Xian''er was also very surprised that Chu Xuan had such a high evaluation of Qi Le.
She knew that before this, among Chu Xuan''s disciples, the one he valued the most was Hei Yue.
Even Chu E was not as valued as Hei Yue.
Qi Le had actually surpassed Hei Yue?
"Sir, is Little Le''er stronger than Sister Hei Yue?"
Lie Tian and Chun immediately perked up their ears.
Hei Yue?
Another disciple of Chu Xuan?
They both knew that other than Yi Lingling and Xue Ping, Chu Xuan had nine other disciples.
Lie Tian guessed that his nine disciples were most likely in the chaos.
Chu Xuan nodded.
"Hei Yue needs toplete her Yin and Yang. Even if she''s extraordinary, she''s still a little weaker than Qi Le in terms of talent."
Hei Yue''s divine soul was formed from the broken transcendentws of the Great Chaos era, or perhaps, it was a new embryonic form of a transcendentw that was born after the previous chaos and its transcendentws were shattered.
It was stronger and more special than any other talent.
After all, it was a new transcendentw, and bing a Dao Supreme Ruler would be no problem.
However,pared to Qi Le''s innate perfect Yin and Yang, it was stillcking.
Of course, this was only the difference in talent.
Although aptitude was the most important factor in a cultivator''s achievements, it was not the only factor.
Hei Yue had the experience of implementing the Heavenly Dao Talisman n, and was someone with extraordinary vision andprehension when it came to nning. Although her aptitude was not as good, her achievements might not be worse than Qi Le''s.
For the time being, Chu Xuan was more optimistic about Hei Yue, as she was the strongest in terms of methods, mentality, and experience.
"This is just the difference in talent. In terms of achievements, Hei Yue will fall behind," Chu Xuan paused and continued, "Ding Yue guy probably won''t fall behind by much either."
Ding Yue''s Sword Dao was pure!
Its purity made it even more extraordinary.
After epting Qi Le as his disciple, because he was still young, Qi Le was brought up by Su Xian''er and Chun.
Chu Xuan did not teach him any cultivation techniques.
They also learned about what happened to him from Qi Le.
As time passed, Qi Le gradually walked out of his sadness, but his hatred could not be eliminated.
He liked to stick to Su Xian''er and Chun, and was still afraid of Lie Tian.
It was a floating head¡ who would not be?
Chu Xuan did not think this was eptable. His disciple should not be afraid of Lie Tian. If this fear persisted until he was older, it would be difficult to eliminate.
For this reason, Chu Xuan directly grabbed Lie Tian.
"Le''er,e here."
Qi Le ran over.
"Master."
Chu Xuan ced Lie Tian on the ground and said, "Le''er, Master will give you a ball to y with."
Qi Le''s eyes widened as he looked at Lie Tian, who was on the ground with a helpless expression.
"A ball?"
"Yes, you can kick him like a ball."
"Can I really?"
Qi Le did not really dare to do so.
"Of course you can. This is a ball."
Chu Xuan gave him an encouraging look.
Qi Le raised his small foot and lightly kicked Lie Tian.
In the end, Lie Tian did not even move.
Qi Le was so scared that he hid behind Chu Xuan.
"Le''er, you have to learn from me and kick with force."
Chu Xuan then sent Lie Tian flying with a kick.
Qi Le''s eyes widened, and he looked eager to try.
Lie Tian flew back with a cry.
"Look, the ball flew away, but it still came back on its own. Try again."
Qi Le carefully walked over to Lie Tian, raised his small foot, and kicked like Chu Xuan.
Lie Tian was instantly sent flying.
After a while, it flew back.
"It''s fun, right?" Chu Xuan asked with a smile.
Qi Le''s little face was red. He was a little nervous and a little excited.
"Yes, it''s fun!" He nodded his head.
"If it''s fun, then y more. I''ll let Lie Tian apany you when you want to y."
Chu Xuan rubbed his little head.
Qi Le was no longer afraid of Lie Tian, and he had a lot of fun every day.
Lie Tian was very tired.
Fortunately, after Qi Le kicked him a few times, he knew his limits and stopped kicking. Instead, she liked to ride on Lie Tian''s head and fly around the valley.
Qi Le was five years old.
He had been in the valley for two years, and had been eating heavenly treasures every day, making him look like a jade sculpture and extraordinarily cute.
However, he had still not started cultivating. That being said, the strength of his physical body had already surpassed the emperor realm.
Chapter 774 Chu Yu
On this day, the five-year-old Qi Le carried the heavenly spirit cat and rode on the White Tiger as he rushed out of the courtyard.
He passed through the forest and arrived at the medicinal garden.
He stopped in front of a flower that was as clear as jade.
"Little Yu''er, I''vee to see you again," Qi Le stroked the flower and said.
This was the spiritual herb that Chu Xuan had enlightened.
Ever since Qi Le discovered it, he had be somewhat infatuated with it, sometimes squatting in front of it and talking to it as if it were a ymate.
Chu Xuan did not mind.
Qi Le was young, and was the only child in the valley. Normally, he would either y with the heavenly spirit cat or ride the White Tiger around the valley.
Talking to the spiritual herb was also an outlet for any of his concerns or frustrations.
This time, the flower''s petals actually trembled slightly, as if it was responding to Qi Le''s words, which made him even happier.
Time passed by quickly, and Qi Le was ten years old.
Chu Xuan began to teach him how to cultivate.
Ever since he started cultivating, Qi Le stopped ying and focused on cultivating. To no one''s surprise, he chose to cultivate next to the spiritual herb, and would also talk to it daily.
The spiritual herb had already gained sentience, and as a result avoided the fate of being turned into a dish. It had Qi Le to thank for this.
As Qi Le was cultivating, he suddenly felt some special fluctuations.
He opened his eyes and saw that the spiritual herb was emitting a faint brilliance, hazy yet beautiful.
Chu Xuan''s figure appeared.
The spiritual herb was actually starting to take form.
"Master!"
Qi Le hurriedly bowed.
Chu Xuan nodded and continued to observe the spiritual herb.
"Master, what is going on?" Qi Le asked nervously.
"The spiritual herb is taking form. You''ll have a realpanion in the future."
Qi Le was overjoyed, and his face was filled with anticipation.
Su Xian''er, Chun, and Lie Tian had also arrived.
The spiritual herb emitted a dense brilliance that fully enveloped itself, and when the light faded¡
A little girl who was fair and delicate, garbed in a white dress, appeared where the spiritual herb had once been.
Su Xian''er''s eyes brightened.
"So cute..."
The little girl bowed to Chu Xuan and said, ""Greetings, Father..."
"It''s Master," Chu Xuan corrected her.
"Greetings, Master!"
"You''ll be called Chu Yu then."
"Thank you for the name, Master!"
Chu Yu looked like she was five or six years old and was fair and delicate.
Her eyes were bright, and she had a spiritual aura around her.
Su Xian''er stepped forward and held Chu Yu''s small hand. She was all smiles as she said, "You call me sister."
"Big sister."
Qi Le looked at Chu Yu with her eyes wide open. His face was flushed red, and he looked both excited and shocked.
"Brother Qi Le!"
Chu Yu looked at Qi Le and smiled sweetly.
"Hehe..."
Qi Leughed foolishly.
"A golden boy and jade girl¡ A match made in heaven."
Chun sighed.
Chu Yu was only five or six years old, but thanks to her origins as a spiritual herb that was nurtured by Chu Xuan, her talent was extraordinary. Chu Xuan had taught her cultivation methods not long after she transformed.
Chu Yu and Qi Le were together all day long.
They cultivated and yed together, enjoying the joys of childhood.
Time flew by, and a hundred years passed.
Qi Le still looked like he was 16 or 17 years old.
A hundred years as a cultivator was nothing.
Chu Yu was the same.
After growing up, Qi Le had be calm and steady, and he was still very diligent in his cultivation.
Chu Yu, who had the appearance of a beautiful young girl, stood tall and slender.
All day long, she would either hang around Su Xian''er and Chun, or apany Qi Le in his cultivation.
Chu Xuan continued to live his ordinary life.
Lie Tian continued his secluded cultivation, while Chun was umting her strength and solidifying her cultivation foundation in preparation to break through to the Dao Supreme realm.
Qi Le and Chu Yu were preparing to open their own Dao paths.
As a transformed spiritual herb nurtured by Chu Xuan, she was born with her own Dao, which meant that opening a Dao path was simply a formality.
Both of them could be considered peerless geniuses.
Qi Le was extremely hardworking in her cultivation, and aside from the techniques Chu Xuan taught him, he often visited the Scripture Pavilion to read the booklets within.
He would ask Lie Tian and Chun for some special secret techniques, as well as learn from them about the Heavenly Sun World.
Everyone obliged, knowing that Qi Le was making preparations in his own way to take revenge for his mother.
He wanted to prove to the person who had abandoned him that he was not a good-for-nothing!
He wanted to make those people regret their actions and suffer the consequences!
Even the simple-minded, innocent, and lively Chu Yu was aware of the pent-up anger in Qi Le''s heart.
Before she had gained sentience, she had been listening to Qi Le''sconfessions about this matter.
Soon enough, he reached the Saint Dao realm, and could no longer be considered weak.
Furthermore, as a peerless genius, it seemed that Qi Le was destined to participate in thepetition between geniuses that was taking ce in the Heavenly Sun World at this moment.
After breaking through, he wanted to set out and take revenge.
Chu Xuan naturally knew what he was thinking.
However, the Li family was not a small family in the Heavenly Sun World, and had a Transcendent Dao realm expert. There were also rumors of even stronger experts among their ranks.
Although the Heavenly Sun World had set rules to prevent geniuses from being targeted and hunted down by others, could it really bepletely avoided?
This was especially worrisome in Qi Le''s case, who was obviously a threat to the Li family.
If a genius without a backer was secretly killed, no one would know, right?
After all, there were only a certain number ofw enforcers, and most of them were focused on protecting the geniuses who had already risen to fame.
Chapter 775 Return
Therefore, every genius did their best to be famous, as that was the best guarantee they had of receiving the protection of thew enforcers.
Currently, there were only two disciples of the Xuan Gate sect outside, which were Yi Lingling and Xue Ping. Both of them were extremely famous within the Heavenly Sun World, and were Holy Dao realm experts.
As such, few people were capable of threatening their safety.
However, Qi Le was not the same. Although the Xuan Gate sect''s fame would provide some token deterrence, he was not strong enough to protect himself from the Li family, who would likely take action the moment they discovered his existence.
All they had to do was to aplish it cleanly and secretly. They could even do so in an above-board manner by dispatching their disciples or descendants to do it under the guise of thepetition.
Still, it was a good chance for Qi Le to temper himself. The Xuan Gate sect would back him up in their own way.
A yearter, Yi Lingling and Xue Ping had returned.
"Greetings, Tenth Senior Sister and Eleventh Senior Brother!"
Qi Le and Chu Yu greeted their seniors.
"Oh, a little junior brother and little junior sister."
Then, after examining them, Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were shocked.
How old were they even?
They had reached the Saint Dao realm?
As expected, those who could enter the Xuan Gate sect were all monsters.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping then began to share their experiences over the years in the outside world.
Naturally, conflicts were inevitable.
They would often explore some historical sites and ancient battlefields. There, they would encounter other geniuses, and fight over the treasures and opportunities thaty within.
"I can''t be too proud. I didn''t think that there would be someone as strong as I was in my generation," Xue Ping sighed.
Before he came back, he had fought a great battle with another genius of the Heavenly Sun World who was also famous.
Even though he had the upper hand, he was unable to defeat his opponent.
Yi Lingling nodded.
She had also met her match.
Chu Xuan was not surprised by this, as a number of select geniuses had obtained the legacies prepared by the Dao Supreme Rulers in order to advance their grand scheme.
This time, Yi Lingling and Xue Ping came back not only to visit their master, but also to improve themselves.
"There are still geniuses on par with you in the current Heavenly Sun World?" Lie Tian asked in disbelief.
Lie Tian was fully aware of the Xuan Gate sect''s foundation and the plethora of cultivation techniques and divine powers they cultivated.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping''s talents were rare even in his era.
How could geniuses that could match them exist?
Chu Xuanughed.
"Now that the hands of fate are moving, geniuses are appearing inrge numbers. These geniuses will push the hands of fate forward, so it''s not strange that there are those as powerful as these two."
"Sect master, what do you mean by hands of fate?" Lie Tian asked curiously.
"The goal of those moving in the dark is to achieve the perfection of Yin and Yang and open up a new path," Chu Xuan said profoundly.
Lie Tian''s heart shook.
Then he thought of the great battle back then. Was that too orchestrated in preparation for the current situation?
Were these monstrous geniuses cultivated by those hidden existences in order to move the hands of fate forward?
It would make total sense then that they could match Yi Lingling and Xue Ping
Xue Ping continued to talk about some of the famous geniuses in the Heavenly Sun World, as Qi Le and Chu Yu listened intently.
They were naturally filled with curiosity about the outside world, especially Qi Le, whose heart was restless for revenge.
"I''ve heard recently that the Li family has produced a monster. He''s only a hundred years old, but he''s already reached the 15th level of the Dao realm."
Xue ping sighed.
"The Li family is trying their best to cultivate this young man. He has not even opened his Dao path, yet they are already focusing their efforts on him."
"Of course," Yi Lingling replied, "How many Dao realm experts are there in the Heavenly Sun World?"
When she was over a hundred years old, Yi Lingling had only just reached the Dao realm.
Of course, she was different. After all, she was not born in an ancient family like the Li family.
Even though she became Chu Xuan''s disciple, it was to build her cultivation foundation.
Chu Xuan and Lie Tian did not help her at all in terms of finding and exploring her own Dao. She had toprehend it by herself.
Therefore, her understanding of her Dao path was stronger, and it would be easier for her to break through to the Dao Creation realm in the future.
This was also the way the Xuan Gate sect nurtured its disciples. It focused on building their cultivation foundations and helping them to understand their strengths and talents.
Xue Ping nodded. When he was over a hundred years old, he was still in a miserable state.
When Qi Le heard the two of them talking about the Li family, he subconsciously clenched his fists and his eyes shed with resentment.
Chu Yu held his hand and consoled him silently.
"Little Junior Brother, what''s wrong?"
Yi Lingling noticed Qi Le''s unusual behavior and asked curiously.
"Little Le''er was also from the Li family, but he was abandoned. His mother also died at the hands of the Li family''s firstdy," Su Xian''er exined.
"The Li family is really blind. How can their geniuspare to our Junior Brother''s talent?"
"I heard that their genius is the youngest son of Lady Li?" Xue ping sneered.
He reached out and patted Qi Le''s shoulder, saying, ""Don''t worry, Junior Brother. From now on, I will target the Li family and kill all of their geniuses to avenge you!"
"Xue Ping is right. I''ll teach your heartless father a lesson on your behalf when I leave," Yi Lingling said coldly.
"Many thanks, Senior Sister and Senior Brother. However, I will personally handle the matter of the Li family. I will also personally avenge my mother," Qi Le said gratefully.
"Then I''ll protect you. I want to see what the Li family can do," Xue Ping said.
Chu Xuan said, "Le''er will handle his family''s matters. If you have any doubts about your cultivation, you can speak now."
Xue Ping chuckled and took out a bunch of things.
These were all treasures that he had obtained from exploring various ancient sites over the years.
"Master, can I leave these treasures here to enrich our treasury?"
Chu Xuan looked at it with disdain. "Keep that trash. There aren''t many people in the Xuan Gate sect, so we''re not short of actual treasures."
Xue ping was stunned.
Trash?
"Master, these are all treasures above the Saint Dao realm."
He looked aggrieved.
In order to enrich the sect''s treasure and increase the foundation of the sect, he had explored many historical sites.
Although his master had given him extraordinary treasures, there was no treasury in the sect. Other than the spiritual herbs that his master grew in the medicinal garden, there were no artifacts or other such treasures.
"These are trash. Leaving it here will degrade the quality of the environment here."
Chu Xuan raised his hand and patted Xue Ping''s head.
Looking at the pile of items, he threw out a furnace and said, "You can refine all of these into supreme treasures."
Chapter 776 Artifact Refining
Xue Ping looked at the furnace and swallowed his saliva.
"Master, this is?"
This furnace looked extraordinary.
"As long as materials are put into the furnace, it will automatically refine divine weapons and treasures. It can even refine supreme treasures," Chu Xuan said casually.
This time, Xue Ping was not the only one shocked. Lie Tian and Chun joined the party.
However, when they recalled the Dao Creation Furnace, they understood that Chu Xuan''s means were unfathomable.
Xue Ping''s eyes lit up as he looked at the pile of treasures in front of him and asked, "Master, what grade of supreme treasure can I refine with these?"
"An ordinary Dao Creation divine weapon," Chu Xuan said.
"Then I''ll refine them all."
Xue Ping was overjoyed.
A Dao Creation divine weapon was beyond his imagination.
Who wouldin about having more treasures?
"Do I just throw it in like this?" Xue Ping asked with uncertainty.
"Yes, throw them all in, and then imprint the shape and type of divine weapon you have in mind into the furnace."
Chu Xuan nodded.
"The furnace can make many treasures at the same time," he said to Yi Lingling. If you want to make one, you can throw in some materials as well."
Yi Lingling took out some materials as well.
Although she had the Ethereal Divine Sword, she could use other types of treasures to strengthen herself as well. It was a good chance to put the materials she had collected to good use anyway.
"The refining process will take some time, so go do whatever you need to do," Chu Xuan said.
They then entered the Scripture Pavilion to read and cultivate.
As for Qi Le and Chu Yu, they began to make preparations to leave the valley.
The two of them did notck treasures, as Su Xian''er and Chun had doted on them.
Knowing that they would have an arduous journey ahead of them, they did not hesitate and gave them whatever they thought was suitable for the two of them.
"Little Le''er, although your senior brother and sister are protecting you, you can''t be careless. Take these things."
"You have to keep an eye on Little Yu''er too. Don''t let her be deceived," Su Xian''er warned Qi Le.
"Sister Su, I''m not a child. I won''t be deceived," Chu Yu pouted her little mouth and said in dissatisfaction.
¡
Three yearster, Qi Le and Chu Yu left the valley with Xue Ping and Yi Lingling.
Su Xian''er and Chun watched them leave reluctantly. After all, they were the ones who had raised Qi Le and Chu Yu.
The valley regained its peaceful atmosphere, and Chu Xuan was still living his ordinary life.
Lie Tian was cultivating in seclusion, while Chun was also preparing to break through to the Dao Supreme realm.
In the central section of the Heavenly Sun World, a piece of news started to spread, attracting the attention of countless geniuses and major forces.
Qi Le, a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect, had challenged all of the disciples of the Li family under the age of 1,000!
The entire central section was shaken.
The Xuan Gate sect had produced another disciple!
Countless people were curious. What was the cultivation level of the sect''s newest disciple?
Since he was challenging the Li family''s geniuses who were less than 1,000 years old, he could not be older than that.
Everyone thought that Qi Le''s goal was to challenge the unparalleled genius from the Li family, Li Tianlong!
Li Tianlong was over 100 years old and had already reached the Dao realm.
Many experts had predicted that he would most likely open his Dao path in a thousand years, matching the achievement of Yi Lingling, another of the Xuan Gate sect''s disciples.
Now, a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect had issued a challenge.
Although he had said that he was going to challenge all the disciples of the Li family under the age of 1,000, he was clearly targeting Li Tianlong.
The Xuan Gate sect was a mysterious and powerful force.
Before this, there were only two disciples who were known to the Heavenly Sun World, and both were considered peerless geniuses who had surpassed countless cultivators of the older generation.
Furthermore, in the past, a Xuan Gate sect elder had killed an expert from the Heavenly Pavilion.
It was rumored that this elder was a legendary Dao Creation realm expert.
If that was true, then the sect master could only be more powerful!
The current rules of the Heavenly Sun World were created by the legendary Dao Supreme existences to protect the development of geniuses.
Back then, the Xuan Gate sect''s elder had also said that the strong bullying the weak was intolerable.
Therefore, many forces and experts guessed that the Xuan Gate sect was one of the founders of the current rules of the Heavenly Sun World.
The challenge quickly became a hot topic among cultivators, and everyone was looking forward to this battle. Would the Xuan Gate sect or the Li family emerge victorious?
There were also spections that the disciple of the Xuan Gate sect was challenging the talents of the Li family because the sect was dissatisfied with the Li family.
Were they trying to suppress the Li family?
The Li family was an ancient family, and there were rumors that they had a deep rtionship with a Dao Creation realm expertw enforcer.
There were also rumors that a powerful Dao Creation realm expert was the founder of the Li family, though it had not been confirmed.
However, everyone knew that the Li family had a deep foundation and was extremely powerful.
"Qi Le of the Xuan Gate sect should also be a Dao realm cultivator, right?
"That''s for sure. If he hasn''t reached the Dao realm, why would he challenge Li Tianlong?"
"Is it possible that he''s already reached the Saint Dao realm?"
"That''s impossible," someone replied doubtfully, "Qi Le shouldn''t be more than a thousand years old. How can he be a Saint Dao realm expert?"
The rest of the people agreed.
Yi Lingling, a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect as well, and was one of the top geniuses in the Heavenly Sun World. She had only broken through to the Saint Dao realm after more than a thousand years.
"How old do you guys think Qi Le is? If he''s older than Li Tianlong, then even a victory would not mean much, right?"
Chapter 777 Qi Les Challenge
"He should be older than Li Tianlong. Otherwise, he would not have set the age limit below a thousand years."
The entire central section was in a heated discussion.
Yi Lingling had wanted to challenge Li Wufeng, the head of the Li family, but found out that he was stronger than she was, so she gave up on the idea of challenging him.
Xue Ping looked at Qi Le.
After leaving the valley and adventuring the world with them, Qi Le had be more and moreposed. Furthermore, his aura had a unique feeling to it.
This little junior brother was quite extraordinary.
"Little Junior Brother, you don''t have to hold back when you encounter geniuses. Although your cultivation level is higher than Li Tianlong''s, you''re three years younger than him. Killing him won''t break the rules."
Xue Ping encouraged him further, "Don''t be afraid of the Li family''s revenge either. They can''t break the rules, and even if they do, the Xuan Gate sect will back you up."
"I know twow enforcers, so you don''t have to worry about thew enforcers behind the Li family," Yi Lingling said
"You should take this opportunity to let the Li family''s firstdy taste the pain of losing her son, and make her pay the price for what she did to you and your mother back then."
The rules of the Heavenly Sun World had been established, and Yi Lingling had already learned from Chu Xuan that these Dao Creation realm experts were merely pawns.
They followed orders and maintained the rules.
No one would dare to break the rules. Behind thesew enforcers, there were even more powerful experts.
They were the ones who truly set the rules.
The fact that her master knew this meant that the Xuan Gate sect was capable of standing on par with these experts, and that her master was capable of dealing with these experts.
This was how powerful her master was.
Since that was the case, what was there to worry about?
"I won''t kill him."
Qi Le shook his head.
"I want to defeat him thoroughly and make his Dao heart copse. I want to make Madam Li go crazy."
"I''ll be the most powerful genius of the Li family," Qi Le continued after a short pause, "Then I''ll ask the old man to drive her out and use the power of the Li family to hunt her down."
"I''ll chase her until she has nowhere to go, and then finally destroy herpletely."
Qi Le''s eyes flickered with hatred as he coldly said, "In the end, I want her to be abandoned and thrown away by the Li family, just like how I was."
Not only did he want to kill her, but he also wanted to destroy her heart!
Xue Ping gave him a thumbs up.
"Little Junior Brother, your idea is not bad. I''ll support you!"
As for whether the Li family would abandon Li Tianlong and Lady Li for Qi Le, it was very likely.
After all, Qi Le was a hundred-year-old Saint Dao realm genius.
He was also a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect.
Those two facts themselves were irresistibly tempting!
Furthermore, this would be proven further after Qi Le defeated Li Tianlong.
A monstrous descendant and a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect would definitely be able to lead the Li family to greater heights.
Once Qi Le broke through to the Dao Supreme realm in the future, the Li family would be a powerhouse family.
"I''m going to meet the twow enforcers. This time, I''ll agree to join them as aw enforcer."
Yi Lingling''s body flickered and she disappeared into the horizon.
By joining thew enforcers, one would have the authority to maintain order.
Currently, apart from the dozen or so Dao Creation realm experts, the rest of thew enforcers were mostly geniuses of the younger generation, and the weakest of which were Holy Dao realm cultivators.
Yi Lingling was one of the top geniuses in the Heavenly Sun World. She had been famous for a long time and had thus naturally received the favor of a Dao Creation realmw enforcer, who had invited her to join them.
They were also interested in the Xuan Gate sect, who they suspected was led by a Dao Supreme realm expert.
At the Li family, after the news that Qi Le was challenging the Li family''s geniuses under 1,000 years old broke out, the master of the Li family, Li Wufeng, and the family''s elders were in discussion.
They could not reject the challenge, as if they did, the Li family''s reputation would be greatly tarnished.
In thepetition between geniuses, it was a great taboo to retreat without even fighting.
Moreover, in recent years, the Li family had been building up momentum for the Li Tianlong. If he backed down now, it would be a huge blow to the Li family, and would also affect Li Tianlong''s Dao heart.
He had to ept the challenge.
However, could Li Tianlong win?
If Li Tianlong won, the power of the Li family would reach unprecedented heights, as the Xuan Gate sect was synonymous with mystery and power.
The sect''s two disciples, Yi Lingling and Xue Ping, had suppressed countless other geniuses.
Even though the Heavenly Sun World had other monstrous geniuses, it did not detract from their fame, as none of those geniuses were able to defeat Yi Lingling or Xue Ping.
Furthermore, in terms of age, those geniuses were older than them. Given time, Yi Lingling and Xue Ping would likely surpass them.
"Why is a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect challenging our family''s geniuses?"
Li Wufeng looked at the group of elders and asked calmly.
An elder said, "Tianlong is over a hundred years old and has already reached the Dao realm. His achievements have surpassed Yi Lingling''s, so it''s likely that this disciple is trying to regain the Xuan Gate sect''s status as the sect with the greatest geniuses."
The rest of the elders nodded in agreement.
"If Qi Le is older than Tianlong, then even if Tianlong loses, it won''t affect its reputation as a genius," another elder said.
"What if Qi Le is younger? What then?" Li Wufeng asled.
The elders fell silent. Such a possibility might exist.
The Xuan Gate sect was mysterious and unpredictable, and very little was known about them.
"It''s fine even if he loses. Even if he''s not number one,ing in second to a genius like that is not shameful," the grand elder of the Li family said in a low voice.
"Although Tianlong might suffer a setback, it is not necessarily a bad thing. A genius who has not suffered defeat is fragile."
The grand elder continued, "Weren''t the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect also pursued to the ends of the earth?"
"A true genius grows in battle and ovees challenges and setbacks."
The rest of the elders agreed.
A young man appeared at the entrance of the meeting hall.
"Father, elders, I''m confident in winning this battle!"
Li Tianlong''s eyes were filled with fighting spirit.
"So what if it''s the Xuan Gate sect? I will show the world that the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect are not the strongest and that they are not unsurpassable!"
"Alright!"
Li Wufeng stood up and said, "Tianlong, I''m d that you have such confidence. You will give it your all in this battle. Even if you kill him, it doesn''t matter."
"Even the Xuan Gate sect cannot oppose the rules. The Li family isn''t without its own experts!"
The rest of the elders nodded.
"Well said!"
"The Li family will rise to new heights after this battle!"
Li Tianlong''s fighting spirit was high. He believed that he was not inferior to any other geniuses, and that if he was born earlier, even Yi Lingling and Xue Ping would be no match for him!
The battle between Li Tianlong and Qi Le naturally attracted a lot of attention.
The date and location of the duel had been decided.
Moreover, it was rumored that it was going to be supervised by thew enforcers.
In this battle, whether Qi Le or Li Tianlong would create a legend, it would all be known in three days.
In the backyard of the Li family''s residence.
"You still haven''t found that b*stard?" Madam Li asked coldly.
"Not yet, mydy," the middle-aged woman shook her head.
She paused for a moment before continuing, "That little b*stard is probably already dead. After all, he''s a piece of trash. There''s no way he survived a hundred years."
Madam Li nodded.
That little b*stard was too weak and useless. Otherwise, Li Wufeng would not have acquiesced to her actions.
Li Wufeng cherished his reputation a lot.
Having a trashy offspring was definitely not something he could tolerate.
Chapter 778 - 778 Duel (Part 1)
778 Duel (Part 1)
Neither of these two women linked Qi Le to the disciple of the Xuan Gate sect.
Even though Qi Le¡¯s mother had changed his name before she died, to them, he was just a piece of trash.
There was no way someone like him could ever be a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect.
¡°Let Li Qiu challenge him to test his strength,¡± Madam Li ordered.
!!
Li Qiu was one of the geniuses of the Li family.
However, he was from a branch family.
He was 800 years old and had reached the 15th level of the Dao realm.
¡°As for the family head¡¡±
The maid hesitated.
The Li family attached great importance to this challenge.
In order to protect the Li family¡¯s reputation and image, they did not want to take advantage of Qi Le and send disciples to test his strength.
If they did so, it would give others the impression that the Li family was not confident in Li Tianlong¡¯s ability.
Madam Li said after a moment of silence, ¡°Then find the disciples who are not from the Li family.¡±
At this critical juncture, a genius of the Xuan Gate sect suddenly appeared and challenged the disciples of the Li family. This matter had aroused her suspicion.
The maidservant knew what Madam Li was worried about.
They were afraid that Qi Le would be too strong and Li Tianlong would be defeated.
Li Tianlong was her precious treasure.
¡°Yes, mydy.¡±
The maidservant nodded and was about to leave to make the arrangements, when a voice rang out.
¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±
Li Wufeng stepped in.
¡°No matter who wins or loses, Tianlong is still a genius.¡±
Li Wufeng sat down on a chair and said, ¡°Testing Qi Le will only ruin Tianlong¡¯s reputation and confidence. It¡¯s even worse than losing fair and square.¡±
¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Madam Li said with a nod.
It was indeed true. Even if Li Tianlong lost, he would have lost to a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect, which was not a shameful thing as long as the battle went well.
The Li family had already begun to make preparations for either oue.
Once the news of the duel¡¯s date and venue were announced, it threw the inhabitants of the central section into an uproar, and countless forces and geniuses flocked to the venue.
More than Li Tianlong, everyone was curious to see how powerful the newest disciple of the Xuan Gate sect was.
Could every disciple trained by the Xuan Gate sect be a genius?
Although the Xuan Gate sect was mysterious and powerful, it had never done anything like bullying the weak.
The rise of Yi Lingling and Xue Ping had been a result of their efforts. They fought, fled and sometimes almost died, but they persevered. Many geniuses looked up to them and idolized them, choosing to walk in their footsteps, and eschew the protection of their sects.
They wanted to prove to the world that they too were on par with Yi Lingling and Xue Ping.
It was only in the past 10,000 years that a few geniuses had suddenly emerged that they had the ability topete with Yi Lingling and Xue Ping, which gave countless geniuses great confidence.
Now, they were about to witness the emergence of the Xuan Gate sect¡¯s third disciple!
Some of them were proud and arrogant, thinking that they were born at the wrong time and thus could notpete with Yi Lingling and Xue Ping.
However, with Qi Le¡¯s appearance, they could all vie for supremacy against him instead and use him as a stepping stone to rise.
The location of the final battle was an ancient battlefield in the central section, which was one of the ces where the great battle took ce.
After countless years, the remnant power had already disappeared.
However, the ground was as smooth as a mirror, but also extremely hard. Even a Saint Dao King¡¯s attack could not leave a mark on the mirror-smooth ground.
This ancient battlefield was also a popr choice of dueling ground among the geniuses.
There was still one day before the battle, but many cultivators had already arrived.
Other than human martial artists, there were also fey!
The Heavenly Sun World was ruled by humans, but it was not as if there were no other races. The fey race was also one of the most powerful races.
Before the great battle, the various races of the Heavenly Sun World had fought for supremacy, and there were many powerful races then.
At some point, the races that did not belong to the fey race in the past joined the fey race. They were united as one to fight against the human race.
As time passed, it brought about the current situation, where there were two powerful races in the Heavenly Sun World. The human race, and the fey race.
The other smaller races were all ignored.
In the sky, a snow-white bird of prey flew over like a stream of light.
Itnded on the ground and transformed into a white-robed young man.
He was a famous genius of the fey race.
Chapter 779 Duel (Part 2)
Liu Guangqing!
He was one of the few non-human geniuses who couldpete with the top geniuses of the human race.
After Liu Guangqing arrived, a few more geniuses also appeared.
A ck mist descended from the sky, and turned into a bald young man with brown runes on his face. He had a fierce look.
Another fey race genius who was equally famous, Hei Peng!
Liu Guangqing looked at Hei Peng without saying a word.
Although they were both fey, there were many branches and factions within the fey race, and some of them were even enemies with each other. These two had fought before, so their rtionship was not good.
The arrival of these two geniuses instantly put tremendous pressure on the human geniuses present.
So far, none of the geniuses present here were capable ofpeting with these two, and none of them dared to get close.
Then, a scarlet beam of light flew from over the horizon, revealing the figure of a young man when hended.
He was a top human genius. Things were looking better for the human side.
Hei Peng looked at the other party.
"How about a fight?"
Chi Huo smiled coldly.
"I''m here to watch a show. If you want to fight, let''s do it another time!"
Hei Peng no longer spoke.
Shua!
The temperature of the surroundings suddenly dropped, as a cold-looking woman made her appearance.
Another top genius of the human race.
The time for the duel was about to arrive, and a huge structure appeared in the sky andnded on one side of the battlefield.
A young man walked out of the corridor, and more than a dozen figures appeared from within the structure''s corridor.
The Li family was here!
Li Tianlong!
Even though his strength was nothing inparison to most of the geniuses present, no one dared to underestimate him.
He had the potential to catch up to them given enough time.
His aura was extremely thick and his cultivation foundation was solid, which meant that he had not advanced his cultivation by solely relying on pills and treasures.
He was a bona fide genius!
Li Tianlong, the peerless genius of the Li family, had appeared. Then, what about Qi Le?
How strong would he be?
How old would he be?
A figure descended carrying arge saber on his shoulder, looking down arrogantly on the crowd.
Xue Ping!
Hei Peng coldly snorted.
Xue Ping immediately pointed his saber at him and said arrogantly, "Hei Peng,e and fight me!"
Hei Peng''s face was ashen, but he did not say a word in response.
Xue Ping''s gaze swept across his surroundings. All of the geniuses who met his gaze could not help but look away.
His gaze then fell on the cold woman.
Xue Ping raised his eyebrows, but he did not say anything.
"Where''s Qi Le?" Li Wufeng asked.
"What''s the hurry? It isn''t time yet."
Xue Ping nced at Li Wufeng, and then ignored him.
"I thought he was really a peerless genius," he muttered, "but in the end, he''s just trash!"
Although his voice was low, everyone present heard him.
They all looked at Xue Ping with strange expressions.
What right did he have to be arrogant?
How strong was Xue Ping when he was a hundred years old?
How dare he look down on Li Tianlong?
Madam Li''s face turned livid.
The time for the duel was about to arrive.
Suddenly, everyone looked up.
Not far away, two figures appeared.
They stepped on seven-colored clouds and held hands, looking like the golden boy and jade girl.
(T/N: A famous pairing that is often considered good omens. Most often seen during the Spring Festival.)
Everyone was stunned.
A match made in heaven?
Unfortunately, they could not probe Qi Le''s strength, as he was using the Xuan Gate sect''s aura concealment technique.
Qi Le and Chu Yu walked over hand in hand, stepping on colorful clouds as they descended.
As expected of the Xuan Gate sect.
Regardless of the oue, even the manner in which they arrived had eclipsed the Li family.
What kind of treasures were those seven-colored clouds?
Even Xue Ping was envious of the fact that he did not have such an eye-catching treasure.
Li Tianlong''s expression was ugly, and he looked at Qi Le with jealousy.
He was especially jealous when he saw Chu Yu''s beautiful figure.
He swore in his heart that he would stomp on Qi Le.
On the building of the Li family.
Li Wufeng furrowed his brow, and no one knew what he was thinking.
Madam Li''s expression changed, and she looked at the maidservant beside her, who was also in a state of shock.
Qi Le alighted the seven-colored clouds and slowly walked onto the battlefield.
His expression was calm.
Once he stepped off the clouds, everyone could see his face clearly.
Among the onlookers, those who had seen Li Wufeng could not help but look at Qi Le in shock.
Qi Le actually looked somewhat simr to Li Wufeng.
They seemed to be father and son!
The elders of the Li family were all shocked and looked at Li Wufeng.
"Wufeng," the grand elder asked, "Could this be your illegitimate son?"
More than a hundred years ago, Li Wufeng''s illegitimate son had been brought back to the Li family. However, he was expelled because of his poor aptitude.
It was said that he was killed by Madam Li''s subordinates.
As elders, they did not care about this matter.
If Li Wufeng was not bothered about the life and death of his own son, then who were they to interfere?
The child has no talent anyway.
Li Wufeng clenched his fists tightly. His expression was calm, but his heart could not calm down.
Qi Le?
That son with extremely poor aptitude?
How did he be a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect?
The disciples of the Xuan Gate sect were all immensely talented!
Could it be that he had made a wrong judgment back then?
Impossible!
There was no possibility of him being wrong!
He looked at Madam Li.
He naturally knew that Madam Li had sent people to kill Qi Le and his mother, and he had not stopped her, which was his way of tacitly agreeing.
After all, an extremely useless son was a disgrace to the reputation of the Li family and himself.
Madam Li''s gaze was cold as she stared at Qi Le.
Li Wufeng did not answer, but the grand elder was not bothered by this. He stared at Qi Le and grinned, "No matter who wins or loses, the Li family is going to win. It''s a good thing to have a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect among our ranks."
When Madam Li heard this, the killing intent in her heart grew even stronger. She had to kill Qi Le!
Otherwise, once he returned to the Li family, he would definitely take revenge on her.
The greater the talent Qi Le disyed, the greater the threat he posed to her and Li Tianlong.
Li Tianlong looked at Qi Le in shock.
He looked back at his father suspiciously, and then at Qi Le.
Suddenly, he heard Madam Li''s voice.
"Kill him! We must kill him at all costs!"
Li Tianlong was stunned.
The way he looked at Qi Le suddenly became cold.
Qi Le''s expression was calm. He raised his head and looked at the family that had abandoned him, and steeled his heart.
He smiled coldly, ""The Li family''s supreme genius? Before me, you''re just trash!"
The onlookers were all silent.
Qi Le seemed to be a little younger than Li Tianlong.
However, due to the Xuan Gate sect''s aura concealment technique, no one could tell how strong he was before he revealed his strength.
Chapter 780 Duel (Part 3)
Li Tianlong''s eyes were filled with killing intent. With a loud bang, his aura erupted, and a crimson dragon phantom coiled around his body.
"You''re just a lowly b*stard! What right do you have to be arrogant in front of me?"
The onlookers looked at each other. Was this an internal Li family feud?
The crimson dragon phantom roared, exuding a bit of dragon''s might.
It was said that in ancient times, there was an extremely powerful true dragon in the Heavenly Sun World that upied arge amount of territory, and that it was a Dao Supreme realm existence.
There were also Dao realm geniuses who were brought here by their seniors to broaden their horizons. Initially, they had wanted to challenge Li Tianlong, but after thetter revealed his might, they were all shocked.
The difference was too big.
Qi Le looked on indifferently. The crimson dragon phantom seemed powerful, and its might was vast, butpared to the true dragon might, it was not even worth mentioning.
There was a real dragon in the Xuan Gate sect anyhow.
"That''s all?"
"Make your move," Qi Le sneered, "If I make my move, you won''t have a chance anymore!"
"Die, arrogant b*stard!" Li Tianlong roared.
The crimson dragon phantom roared as he struck with his spear. Unwilling to underestimate Qi Le, he went all out in his first attack.
Boom!
Qi Le did not move at all, yet the attack stopped three feet in front of him.
"Trash will always be trash," Qi Le sneered.
He raised his hand and grabbed Li Tianlong''s head, dragging thetter over to him.
Pa! Pa! Pa!
Li Tianlong''s cheeks were red and swollen from the ps.
"These so-called geniuses are nothing more than trash. On what basis is your pride and confidence built?"
"The difference between you and me is something that cannot be bridged for all eternity!"
The crowd was silenced.
Li Tianlong, who looked extremely powerful and fierce, was being manhandled just like that.
How strong was Qi Le?
The members of the Li family were all in disbelief. How had the genius they had worked so hard to nurture end up like this?
Their hopes of an intense battle withered away.
Li Wufeng''s hands suddenly clenched.
Madam Li suddenly stood up with a livid expression and said angrily, "Little b*stard, release my son!"
Her figure moved as she charged toward Qi Le.
She had almost lost her mind when she saw Li Tianlong being humiliated.
A sword beam descended from the sky and blocked Madam Li''s path.
A beautiful figure appeared.
"Are you going to vite the rules of the Heavenly Sun World?"
Yi Lingling stared at her coldly.
Madam Li''s expression changed, but there was no getting past Yi Lingling. She gritted her teeth and said, "Li Tianlong has been defeated. This battle is over!"
"What you say doesn''t count. Li Tianlong hasn''t admitted defeat yet," Yi Lingling said coldly.
Madam Li turned around and said, "Grand elder, please save my son!"
The grand elder was conflicted. Qi Le and Madam Li were obviously at odds with each other.
Helping Li Tianlong would definitely make Qi Le unhappy. However, Li Tianlong was also a peerless genius. It would be a pity if he died.
The grand elder did not want to do the wrong thing, so he looked at Li Wufeng and said, "Wufeng, they''re both your sons, so you can do as you see fit!"
The grand elder''s attitude caused Madam Li''s heart to sink.
Qi Le looked at Madam Li and sneered, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill this piece of trash!"
Kachaa!
He twisted his hand and broke Li Tianlong''s arm.
Li Tianlong''s expression was ferocious and his eyes were filled with anger, but he could not resist.
His heart continued to sink.
"Are you even worthy of being called a genius?"
Kachaa!
He had broken another arm.
"You little b*stard, stop right now, or I''ll make sure you die a brutal death!" Madam Li said with a ferocious expression.
Shua!
A sword beam suddenly shed over.
Madam Li''s expression changed drastically. She wanted to retreat, but she was no match for Yi Lingling''s casual attack.
Li Wufeng raised his hand and crushed the sword beam.
Yi Lingling''s expression was indifferent as she looked at Madam Li. She then nced at Li Wufeng peak and said coldly, "Is the Li family threatening a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect? If the Li family dares to cross the line, it will be annihted!"
Madam Li''s expression turned extremely ugly.
"Husband, please save my son!"
Li Wufeng''s body moved.
However a faintly discernible figure appeared in the sky.
"Don''t break the rules, or else!"
A Dao Creation realmw enforcer!
Li Wufeng''s expression changed slightly.
Qi Le''s palmnded on Li Tianlong''s chest, shattering his ribs and causing him to spit out blood.
"You''re really a piece of trash. Where did you get your uselessness from? Your cheap mother?"
"Is this really all that you''ve got? If I were you, I wouldmit suicide out of shame!"
Li Tianlong spat out blood. His eyes were filled with anger and he seemed to have lost his mind, and he was mumbling gibberish out of anger.
The crowd were all watching in shock as this scene unfolded.
Chapter 781 Shocking In More Ways Than One
If Li Tianlong was a piece of trash, then what were they?
Even worse than trash?
"Enough, this battle ends here," Li Wufeng said coldly.
Qi Le was unfazed and simply proceeded to punch Li Tianlong''s leg.
The angrier and more heartbroken Madam Li was, the happier he felt. He would shatter her son''s Dao heart in front of her.
Seeing Qi Le ignore him, Li Wufeng was furious. He looked at thew enforcer and said, "I''m their father and not an outsider. I have the right to interfere and end the battle!"
"That''s not written in the rules," Yi Lingling said coldly.
"Also, he''s no longer part of your family. If you try to interfere, we will show the world what happens to those who break the rules and offend the Xuan Gate sect!"
Li Wufeng''s expression changed!
"This is a battle between the geniuses of the Xuan Gate sect and the Li family. Even though you are their father, you cannot interfere," thew enforcer said.
Hearing this, Li Wufeng''s expression turned uglier.
Thisw enforcer was clearly biased toward the Xuan Gate sect!
This meant that the Xuan Gate sect was a force that even thew enforcers had to be wary of!
At this moment, Qi Leughed arrogantly. He raised Li Tianlong''s broken body into the air. Thetter''s face was ashen, and his eyes were nk.
Boom!
Qi Le''s aura finally erupted.
A Saint Dao realm expert!
A hundred-year-old Saint Dao realm expert!
What kind of monster was this?
Qi Le''s words were indeed warranted. Inparison to him, they were all trash!
What was going on with the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect?
Everyone was shocked senseless.
"I''ll return this piece of trash to you!"
Qi Le threw the Li Tianlong at Li Wufeng!
Boom!
Li Wufeng hurriedly recovered from his shock. He raised his hands and a gentle force enveloped Li Tianlong.
Then, he handed him over to Madam Li. However, his attention was not on Li Tianlong at all.
He looked at Qi Le in a daze, and an indescribable feeling rose within his heart.
How was Qi Le this strong?
Had the Xuan Gate sect reforged his talent, or had he misjudged his son''s talent?
Madam Li held Li Tianlong in her arms and looked at Qi Le in a daze, her eyes filled with unconceble fear.
The grand elder of the Li family was overjoyed.
He had to make Qi Le return to the Li family at all costs, even if he had to kill Li Wufeng!
A hundred-year-old Saint Dao realm expert was unheard of, and his future potential was boundless!
This was a Dao Supreme realm expert in the making!
The grand elder immediately sent a secret message to the others.
He nced at Madam Li.
''This b*tch should be surrendered to Qi Le to fulfill his revenge!''
Then, he looked at Li Wufeng. It was time for a different person to lead the Li family¡
Qi Le''s gaze swept across the crowd.
Behind him, Chu Yu ran forward delightedly and stood beside Qi Le happily. Her aura erupted, and she said, "Chu Yu of the Xuan Gate sect challenges the Li family''s geniuses under a thousand years old!"
Boom!
There was more than one 100-year-old Saint Dao realm expert?
How terrifying was the Xuan Gate sect?
Looking at the two of them holding hands, countless geniuses wanted to cry.
Why was there such a huge gap between them?
Xue Ping also felt a little envious.
He moved over to Yi Lingling. He smiled and said, "Senior Sister."
His hand snuck over to try and hold Yi Lingling''s hand.
Pa!
Yi Lingling raised her hand and pped his hand away.
The grand elder was so excited that he almost fainted. If he seeded in getting Qi Le to return to the Li family, they would have two peerless geniuses!
The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. No matter what, he had to make it happen.
As for Li Wufeng, Madam Li and Li Tianlong?
They were no longer important.
¡
"Your disciple Qi Le has revealed his cultivation level and shocked countless geniuses. You have been rewarded with the divine power, ''shocking death''.:
The system''s reward suddenly appeared.
Chu Xuan revealed a satisfied smile. Nurturing Qi Le had paid off.
He checked his reward.
This offensive divine power had a unique characteristic. The moment before its target died, they would feel endless fear.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
With one strike, it would destroy the opponent''s world, thews within it, and their Dao.
It was extremely overbearing.
Now that Qi Le had revealed his strength and talent, he would attract the attention of certain people. Would geniuses on par with him suddenly appear in the Heavenly Sun World?
Chu Xuan was not too bothered by these minor things. His goal was to be strong enough to crush all existences, any n or scheme would be useless.
Chun was preparing to break through to the Dao Supreme realm, and was already in secluded cultivation.
Chu Xuan continued to stay in the courtyard, living his days leisurely.
He was getting stronger by the day, and inching toward the next realm.
Time passed by quickly, and another ten thousand years passed.
Chun had finally broken through and reached the Dao Supreme realm.
Lie Tian was also working hard to be stronger, and was currently cultivating.
The strength of the four divine beasts had also reached the advanced-stage of the Dao Creation realm.
He had already reached thete-stage Dao creation realm.
During this time, Qi Le had already gotten his revenge, and recently, he had abandoned the Li family, shocking countless people.
For the past 10,000 years, Qi Le had enjoyed the best treatment from the Li family.
Even his father, Li Wufeng, had been punished to kneel in the ancestral temple and repent. His punishment had not been lifted yet.
At such a young age, Qi Le had already been appointed as the head of the Li family, though he did not ept it.
In essence, his status was second only to the Li family''s ancestor. Over the 10,000 years, he had been constantly using up the Li family''s resources and treasures, and his cultivation had also improved by leaps and bounds.
However, he was now abandoning the Li family?
He said that he was a disciple of the Xuan Gate sect, and had no reason to join the Li family, which left them feeling extremely aggrieved.
Madam Li was dead.
In order to win over Qi Le, they had even destroyed Madam Li''s family.
It was true that back then, Qi Le did not say outright that he had returned to the Li family, nor had he acknowledged the Li family''s ancestors, but his actions and the things he enjoyed all indicated that he had.
This was too infuriating!
He had basically emptied them out, then abandoned them!
The elders of the Li family vomited blood when they heard the news, and the ancestor of the Li family was left in a daze for a long time.
Qi Le was really ck-hearted!
Was this something he had learnt from the Xuan Gate sect as well?
Chapter 782 Mysterious Force (Part 1)
Somewhere in the central section of the Heavenly Sun World, Qi Le and Chu Yu held hands as they traveled along.
A figure followed behind them, and Qi Le stopped in his tracks.
The figure behind him immediately ran forward in a ttering manner.
"Grandnephew, do you have anything you want?"
The grand elder had a ttering smile on his face.
Qi Le waspletely speechless.
"I already left the Li family, so why are you following me? If you want to restore the Li family''s reputation, you can go ahead and attack."
"What are you saying?" the grand elder said sternly, "You may not be a member of the Li family, but you are my grandnephew."
"It''s perfectly normal for me to protect my grandnephew. The reputation of the Li family is unimportant inparison."
The grand elder said righteously, "Grandnephew, the Heavenly Sun World is dangerous, and a genius like you will definitely be targeted. Although there are rules in ce, some people have their own methods of circumventing them."
Qi Le''s face darkened. The grand elder was like a stalker, constantly following him around.
It was not good to really fall out with him.
He had fallen out with the Li family, but did not want to fall out with the grand elder.
The grand elder had asked him to return to the Li family, but he had not agreed. However, the grand elder still helped him take revenge against Madam Li, and also punished Li Wufeng to kneel in the ancestral temple and repent.
He was always thinking for Qi Le''s best interests. The grand elder was also the reason why he had enjoyed all of the Li family''s benefits.
In such a situation, Qi Le did not want to return kindness with evil.
He rubbed his forehead and ignored the grand elder. If thetter wanted to follow him around, then so be it. When he returned to visit his master, he would find a way to get rid of him.
¡
Chu Xuan was currently preaching the Dao to the four divine beasts to help them break through to the Dao Supreme realm, though to them, it was less of a breakthrough, and more of a recovery of their former strength.
Suddenly, Chu Xuan felt something.
At his level, he would be able to sense any schemes that involved him, so long as the person scheming was weaker than he was.
A Dao Supreme realm expert was scheming against him?
It did not seem like it, as the sensation would not have been so weak.
Was this person testing him through his personal disciples?
"Derive the karmic link that I''ve sensed."
Chu Xuan used the system''s derivation function, and an image projection appeared in his mind.
Somewhere in a deste ce stood a ck stone house. Inside, there was a skinny old man sitting cross-legged.
At this moment, the old man frowned.
"The Xuan Gate sect''s Qi Le and Chu Yu¡ They might make for good chess pieces," the old man muttered.
After a while, a figure appeared outside the stone house. The old man gave that person a few instructions, and the figure disappeared.
Several yearster, the old man seemed to have sensed something again and left the stone house.
The scene disappeared.
Chu Xuan narrowed his eyes.
That old man was a Dao Supreme realm expert; one of six that currently resided in the Heavenly Sun World.
A few yearster, he would take action personally to try and make Qi Le and Chu Yu his pawns.
Chu Xuan was not bothered by him, but rather the mysterious force that seemed to influence these Dao Supreme realm experts.
Those were his true opponents.
"Derive the hands that move in the dark."
"The derivation will consume one-ten-thousandth of your origin energy. Do you want to continue? "
Chu Xuan immediately refused.
A ten-thousandth of the origin energy of a Dao Supreme Ruler was a very terrifying amount.
This meant that the mysterious force was stronger than he was currently.
It seemed that Qi Le''s and Chu Yu''s talent had finally attracted the attention of certain existences who wanted to make use of them.
Furthermore, if such monstrous geniuses were not controlled in time, it was easy for unknown variables to ur in their scheme.
Chu Xuan sneered inwardly. They wanted to make his disciples pawns?
How delusional!
Although they were stronger than him now, Chu Xuan believed that he would catch up soon. Moreover, it seemed like that mysterious force could not directly show themselves.
Perhaps they were not in the Heavenly Sun World or the chaos¡
Chu Xuan called Chun over.
"Go and protect Little Le''er."
"Little Le''er is in danger?" Chun asked, startled.
"There are some guys who want to use him and Chu Yu as pawns," Chu Xuan yawned and saidzily.
He passed a jade talisman to Chun and said, "Take this jade talisman with you. If a Dao Supreme realm expert doesn''t show up, then you don''t need to show up either. The rest can be dealt with by the others."
"Yes, sect master."
Chun took the jade talisman and left the valley. She did not probe the matter further.
Such schemes involving Dao Supreme Rulers was not something she would try to interfere with.
Time flowed like water, and another hundred thousand years passed.
After Chun left, she returned once every ten thousand years.
She continued to protect Qi Le and Chu Yu.
That Dao Supreme realm expert had been scared away by Chun during this time, and the other party realized how mysterious and powerful the Xuan Gate sect was.
Those two disciples were protected by a Dao Supreme realm expert!
Chapter 783 Mysterious Force (Part 2)
Naturally, this Supreme realm expert did not continue to act.
After all, that mysterious force did not control him outright, but simply guided him toward certain actions.
The Li family''s ancestor had also tried to capture Qi Le and bring him back to the Li family.
In the end, he was scared away by a wisp of Chun''s aura and never appeared again.
Once he returned to the Li family''s territory, he passed down instructions to ensure that no one would offend Qi Le.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were the frontrunners of their generation, while Qi Le and Chu Yu were the frontrunners of the younger generation. The Xuan Gate sect''s fame continued to spread far and wide.
Lie Tian was also about to break through and reach the Dao Supreme realm, and the four divine beasts, the heavenly spirit cat, the spirit-devouring flower and the sky-shaking golden roc had done so thousands of years ago.
Chu Xuan drank his tea and used the system''s derivation function.
"Derive the appearance and location of the mysterious force."
"It does not have a single form, and it is not in Heavenly Sun World or the chaos."
Since the derivation no longer required the consumption of origin energy, it meant that Chu Xuan was no longer weaker than his opponent.
However, it did not have a single form?
Chu Xuan was startled. This person''s methods were impressive.
The other party''s existence in this special form was probably to avoid certain constraints, right?
In any case, now that he was not weaker than the other party, things would be much safer.
Chu Xuan observed the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation in his body, which had expanded more than a thousand times.
Moreover, other than the first world, there were many more worlds that had been created within them.
There were a total of three thousand worlds.
More than 100 had already given birth to life, and Chu Xuan''s strength had already reached the peak of the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
The moment the first lifeform was born, Chu Xuan would transcend the Dao Supreme Ruler realm. The first world was close to this. Chu Xuan had already sensed it as thews of the Great Dao in the first world were being perfected.
"Derive if there are any existences that have surpassed the Dao Supreme Ruler realm."
Chu Xuan used the system''s derivation function.
"There are none."
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. Soon, he would be invincible once more.
No matter what those guys schemed or did, it would not be able to affect him.
"Derive if there will be other existences that surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm within ten thousand years."
"None."
"Derive if there will be other existences that surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm within a hundred thousand years."
"Uncertain."
Within 100,000 years, there might not be an expert who surpassed the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, but it might not be impossible.
After all, the future was always full of variables.
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment before saying, "Derive if there will be other existences that surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm within a million years."
"1% of the total origin energy will be consumed. Do you wish to continue?"
Chu Xuan canceled the derivation.
When he saw the results, he warned himself not to be too careless.
Within a million years, there would be experts who surpassed the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Still, a million years was plenty of time for him to be stronger.
"What was the purpose of the great battle between Heavenly Sun World and the chaos?"
Chu Xuan was still very curious about the great battle that shattered the chaos and sealed the Heavenly Sun World. He had his guesses, but wanted to confirm them.
"Unifying Yin and Yang, opening up a new world, and opening up a new path."
It was just as he had guessed. Fortunately, he had already discovered the path to the next realm thanks to the system, and would not need to engineer something like the great battle.
He looked at the void region where the Origin Great Dao was. It had already enveloped the original chaos, and was constantly improving and transforming.
"What is the void region?"
"Derivation requires the consumption of all origin energy and vitality. Do you wish to continue?"
Chu Xuan was shocked.
He was a peak-level Dao Supreme Ruler, yet he would have to sacrifice his life toplete this derivation?
Chu Xuan canceled the derivation request. However, his curiosity regarding the void region had been piqued.
It was boundless and empty.
Beyond the chaos was the void region, but what was outside the Heavenly Sun World?
Looking up at the sky, the sun of the Heavenly Sun World was high in the sky, and the stars could be seen at night.
That was the evolution of the transcendentws.
Even as a peak-level Dao Supreme Ruler, he could not see beyond the sky of the Heavenly Sun World.
Was there also a void region beyond the sky?
"Derive the scene outside the Heavenly Sun World."
Chu Xuan immediately used the derivation function.
In his mind, an image appeared.
It was empty.
As expected, the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos were both in the void region. The void region was the greatest unknown and held the most mystery, which was probably why many Dao Supreme Rulers were exploring the void region.
Chu Xuan did not continue. He already knew what he needed to know. As the situation continued to develop, he believed that the changes in the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos would continue to intensify.
That mysterious force was driving the development of the situation..
Chu Xuan believed that after the other party was unable to control Qi Le and Chu Yu, they would definitely nurture new talents to counterbnce the variable that was his two disciples.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping also became stronger and stronger, and their fate energy became more and more abundant. Gradually, the gap between them and other geniuses widened.
However, they were bothw enforcers, so the mysterious force believed that they could control them.
The only uncertainties at the moment were Qi Le and Chu Yu.
Chu Xuan sipped his tea and closed his eyes, feeling at ease.
Chapter 784 - 784 Unifying The Chaos (Part 1)
784 Unifying The Chaos (Part 1)
Chu Xuan lived an ordinary and leisurely life in the valley as the situation in the outside world continued to develop.
There were changes in the chaos as well, and there were now only three chaoses left.
The chaos where the Heavenly Dao was located had all sorts of forces mixed together, and the situation was turbulent.
Even though the Heavenly Dao was the most powerful faction, it had not been able to truly unify the chaos.
!!
Somewhere in the chaos, Ding Yue was sitting cross-legged on the back of a chaotic being.
There was a sword on his leg. It looked illusory, but also seemed tangible.
Wisps of sword intent swirled around Ding Yue¡¯s body.
Ding Yue¡¯s heart had nothing but the sword!
The deeper hisprehension became, the more Ding Yue felt that his master¡¯s teachings were so profound.
He sighed. He was still far from mastering the Sword Dao.
Ding Yue had recently realized that he had been too obsessed with the concept of ¡°no woman,¡± and that it had constrained him.
Therefore, he was revisiting and reviewing his Sword Dao once more.
The Great Chaos era was about to arrive, and their chaos would soon have topete against the tworger chaoses.
Before that happened, they had to unify this chaos.
Only in this way could theypete with the other two chaoses.
Otherwise, their forces would be scattered and it would be easy for allegiances to change, which would make the entire situation far more unpredictable.
Currently, the Heavenly Dao could not unify the chaos as their forces did not have enough strength to suppress the other forces.
Although Hei Yue was strong, and her methods were ruthless and brilliant, the chaos was now immense, and it would take a long time for them topletely unify the world.
Ding Yue had a premonition that the Great Chaos era would soon arrive. Therefore, they needed to speed things up and improve the overall strength of the Heavenly Dao.
¡°I¡¯m the eldest disciple of the Xuan Gate sect, so I should be the one to suppress its enemies!¡±
¡°Junior Sister, Junior Brothers, just wait for me. I¡¯ll sweep away our enemies and unify the chaos for the Heavenly Dao!¡±
He was well aware of his own strengths.
He was not good at scheming, nning or coordinating. However, he was good at fighting!
Therefore, he would be the sword of the Heavenly Dao and the Xuan Gate sect!
Everything else would be left to Hei Yue, and now Chu.
Chu was a cunning old man. He was weaker than Hei Yue, but more skilled than her when it came to cunning and treachery.
90% of the insidious actions of the Heavenly Dao were Chu¡¯s work.
Other than Chu, there was another person who was good at scheming.
Hong!
This guy was also an old sly fellow.
Furthermore, he admired Chu very much and often sought him out to learn about scheming and how to hook up with female experts.
Before he had broken through to the chaos supreme realm, Hong had once seduced another female chaos supreme realm cultivator and tricked her into joining the Heavenly Dao¡¯s side.
His descendant, Hong Yuanchu, had also gradually gone astray.
He started to copy his own ancestor and recently went to the opposite force to hook up with a certain female expert.
Ding Yue despised these guys in his heart!
Weaklings were weaklings!
A female expert on the other side was actually begging him to marry her as a Daopanion. As long as he married her, she would immediately switch sides to the Heavenly Dao.
What a joke!
As if he was such a person!
How could he be tied down by a woman?
Time flew by, and Ding Yue was still sitting cross-legged on the back of the chaotic being.
The sword that was ced horizontally in front of him seemed to have disappeared. Instead, Ding Yue¡¯s entire body seemed to have turned into a sword that was waiting to be unsheathed.
A hundred million years had passed. Even though a few great wars had broken out in the chaos, he remained unmoved.
It was as if he had disappeared into the chaos.
Even the chaotic beings and countless experts seemed to have forgotten about his existence.
Ding Yue was in a wonderful state.
A hundred million years in the chaos seemed to pass in the blink of an eye.
A billion years passed, yet the chaos had yet to bepletely unified.
The remaining forces and experts had already formed an alliance to fight against the Heavenly Dao.
At this moment, it was all about strength.
However, the Heavenly Dao did not have the power to suppress everything.
Ding Yue had disappeared for more than a billion years.
Hei Yue looked at the chaos in silence.
She did not know where Ding Yue was.
...
Chapter 785 - 785 Unifying The Chaos (Part 2)
785 Unifying The Chaos (Part 2)
¡°Is Senior Brother Ding Yue about to break through?¡±
Xiao Liang walked over and asked Hei Yue.
He and Ding Yue had beenpeting and learning from each other since they joined the Xuan Gate sect, and they had always been evenly matched.
He was still a long way from a breakthrough, yet Ding Yue was about to break through?
!!
Was Ding Yue going to surpass him?
¡°His Sword Dao is pure,¡± Hei Yue said.
There were many sword cultivators in the chaos, both in the opposing faction and the Heavenly Dao.
However, when it came to the purity and dedication toward the Sword Dao, none of them couldpare to Ding Yue.
On a certain day, Hei Yue and the others were discussing the next step of the n.
Suddenly, the light of the Heavenly Dao shone and erupted with a sharp aura.
In an instant, the Heavenly Dao suddenly improved, devouring and destroying the other supremews of the chaos.
It was bing the only supremew of the chaos.
It was also at this moment that a sword beam seemed to cut through the chaos.
His Sword Great Dao appeared in the chaos silently, and was different from the Great Dao of the chaos.
It seemed to contain everything, as if it was a true Great Dao, and not something established based on the Great Dao of the chaos or the Heavenly Dao.
Had he reached the Dao Creation realm?
¡°I am Ding Yue of the Xuan Gate sect, and I will create the Supreme Sword Dao today!¡±
A voice echoed throughout the chaos.
Suddenly, everyone recalled his existence, and the fact that he was the number one sword cultivator in the entire chaos!
¡
Another hundred thousand years passed, and Chu Xuan reached the three-hundred-thousand-year milestone.
Lie Tian had already broken through to the Dao Supreme realm. After his breakthrough, he had been stabilizing his cultivation in seclusion, as he tried to catch up to Chun.
¡°Your disciple, Ding Yue, created a Supreme Sword Dao in the chaos and broke through to the Dao Creation realm. You have been rewarded with the Singr Sword of Heaven!¡±
The system¡¯s notification suddenly appeared.
Chu Xuan was stunned.
Ding Yue had broken through to the Dao Creation realm and created a Supreme Sword Dao?
It seemed that as long as he managed to solidify his cultivation foundation, and perfect Yin and Yang, he would definitely be able to break through to the Dao Supreme realm.
Chu Xuan sighed. His eldest disciple had finally been able to secure his position as the eldest senior brother of the Xuan Gate sect.
It was out of Chu Xuan¡¯s expectations that Ding Yue would be the first to break through, but it was not a bad thing.
His heart and devotion to the Sword Dao had resulted in hisprehension exceeding the other disciples.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
¡°Singr Sword of Heaven!¡±
Using this sword technique, he could even kill a Dao Supreme Ruler.
Chu Xuan took out the Heavenly Dao talisman.
It was no longer the same as before, and had no specific shape.
Chu Xuan extended his hand and sent a wisp of his consciousness into the Heavenly Dao.
Since Ding Yue had reached the Dao Creation realm, Hei Yue and the others would not be too far behind. It was time to pass down theplete cultivation path that would help his disciplesy the foundation for them to break through to the Dao Supreme realm.
After all the arrangements were made, Chu Xuan looked at the border between Heavenly Sun World and the chaos, and observed as the energies from both sides intermingled even more.
The fusion of Yin and Yang and the opening of a new world had already begun.
In the end, it would be the geniuses from the Heavenly Sun World who would step into the chaos, and the geniuses from the chaos who would enter the Heavenly Sun World, fighting each other as theypleted the fusion of Yin and Yang to open up a new world and a new path.
Moreover, Chu Xuan discovered that the time flow in the chaos was getting closer to the time flow in the Heavenly Sun World.
Chu Xuan looked at it for a while and then stopped paying attention. No matter how the situation developed, it would not affect him.
He had disciples in both the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World.
Furthermore, in the void region, the Origin Great Dao was growing and expanding. Given time, it would likely envelope both the chaos and Heavenly Sun World.
Now, the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos was the stage for his disciples.
Lie Tian floated out.
¡°Sect master, can I go out and travel the world for a bit?¡±
After breaking through, he wanted to leave the valley and get some fresh air.
Chu Xuan nodded, and Lie Tian immediately left the valley.
He could finally take a look around the Heavenly Sun World.
When he was at his peak, he was only an early-stage Dao Creation realm expert.
Now, he was a Dao Supreme realm expert.
Lie Tian sighed inwardly.
¡®I wonder if there¡¯s anyone in this world who still remembers me¡¡¯
...
Back then, he was also a famous expert in the human race.
In the current Heavenly Sun World, the humans were the most powerful, followed by the fey.
The once powerful ns had either merged with the fey, or had been reduced to insignificant small ns.
The reason why the human race was so powerful now was rted to the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World, the legendary existence of the human race.
In that great battle, the fey race¡¯s overall strength was greatly damaged. Many of the other powerful ns were also destroyed, and those that had not been destroyed declined.
Lie Tian sighed.
He wondered if he would have a chance to reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
The fey race also had Dao Supreme Rulers back then. Otherwise, they would not have been so powerful.
The four divine beasts were legends from an extremely long time ago, and were undoubtedly Dao Supreme Rulers.
When he thought of the four divine beasts in the valley, he felt that their origins were mysterious. Were they perhaps the reincarnation of the four divine beasts of ancient times?
Lie Tian reminisced as he traveled around in a carefree manner.
...
Suddenly, he stopped, and his eyes revealed a look of shock as he sensed a weird feeling urging him to follow the times, or he would be doomed.
Something was wrong!
What was this inexplicable feeling?
Did other Dao Supreme realm experts encounter the same feeling?
That feeling was not strong.
However, it was real.
What was rather terrifying was that if he did not follow the times, his mind would be clouded with unhappy things that had been suppressed in his heart.
Moreover, the longer this persisted, the more serious it became.
As time passed, he would inevitably be agitated, hot-tempered, and unstable.
Only by following the times could one¡¯s state of mind be smooth and one¡¯s mind calm.
However, if he went along with it, would he not be slowly controlled by whoever was behind this feeling?
Imperceptibly, it would affect his actions.
Then, he realized that in the valley, there was no such feeling.
It was only aftering out of the valley that he was slowly affected by the mysterious force.
Chapter 786 - 786 Stories Of The Past
786 Stories Of The Past
Lie Tian¡¯s heart was unable to calm down.
The deeper he thought about it, the more creeped out he felt.
Those at the Dao Supreme realm were able to sense the influence of the mysterious force, while those below that realm could not detect it at all.
Lie Tian recalled the series of events that had happened before the great battle.
The person from the chaos and the other from the Heavenly Sun World were in love, but they were broken up by someone, and in the end, that conflict became the precursor to the great battle .
Was that mysterious force also at y then?
Were the master of the chaos and the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World also affected?
Back then, almost all of the Dao Creation realm experts had participated in the great battle.
Logically speaking, Dao Creation realm cultivators should not have participated in a battle involving Dao Supreme realm cultivators, yet they did.
Lie Tian thought of himself.
He had participated in the great battle for the sake of the human race.
Back then, when the fey race¡¯s Dao Supreme realm had attacked her, he had joined the battle in anger and ignored any advice.
Even though she told him to stay away, Lie Tian did not manage to escape in the end. Instead, he became more and more violent as he fought, and killed his way into the void region.
He killed a few Dao Creation realm experts of the fey race and made a name for himself. Now that he thought about it, Lie Tian felt a chill run down his spine.
He had joined the battle for her, yet did not heed her advice¡
Something was amiss here!
Lie Tian looked back on his life.
Everyone said that he was overbearing, unparalleled, brash, and loyal!
He rose from the bottom, made many friends and had many brothers.
Along the way, there were traitors and deaths of close ones.
In the end, he did not have many true brothers and friends.
He looked arrogant and overbearing, but he was actually a careful person. He knew how to observe the situation and escape in time, fleeing danger.
Otherwise, how could he have risen from the bottom?
If he was really brash, he would have been killed long ago.
It was not just once or twice that he had been backstabbed by his ¡°brothers,¡± yet he had survived each time.
When she was attacked, he attacked in anger and participated in the great battle.
In the past, Lie Tian did not feel that there was any problem.
He was such a person. For a friend who would die for him, he would give up his life to help.
His big sister had been attacked, so how could he not take revenge on the fey race?
However, he had always listened to his big sister.
She had tried to persuade him several times, but he had stuck out his neck and insisted on participating.
He did not realize that there was a problem, and he did not realize that his big sister wanted him to run away.
This was very wrong!
Now that he had broken through to the Dao Supreme realm, he could sense the influence of the mysterious force.
The more Lie Tian thought about it, the more he realized that he had been influenced by something or someone and had lost his usual edge!
In the end, his recklessness had been his downfall!
The Dao Creation realm experts back then must have suffered the same fate!
Were the Dao Supreme realm experts also helpless?
Lie Tian did not dare to stay any longer, and immediately returned to the valley.
The outside world was too terrifying.
Had Chun been affected by this mysterious force after being away for so many years?
What about Yi Lingling and the other three disciples?
They were still weak.
He had to tell the sect master!
It was as if Lie Tian had discovered the greatest secret of the world.
The moment he came back, he went over to Chu Xuan with an extremely serious expression.
¡°Sect Master, things are bad!¡±
¡°This Heavenly Sun World is very strange.¡±
Chu Xuan nced at him.
Lie Tian had only gone out for a while before running back here.
This was within his expectations.
¡°You felt it?¡± he yawned.
Lie Tian was stunned.
¡°Sect Master, you know?¡±
...
¡°I know, why?¡±
¡°Since Sect Master is aware of it, then Chun and Little Yi¡¡± Lie Tian was stunned for a moment before he continued.
¡°That guy can¡¯t affect the Xuan Gate sect.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at him like he was an idiot.
Lie Tian¡¯s mouth twitched. He suddenly came to a realization. Since Chu Xuan already knew, how could he let the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect be affected?
This shocked him.
What level had Chu Xuan reached?
¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Lie Tian thought back. Was it the influence of some existence, or was it the transcendentws of the Heavenly Sun World?
He was inclined to the former.
That kind of unseen influence did not seem to be brought about by the transcendentws.
...
¡°During the great battle back then, almost all of the Dao Creation realm experts participated. I suddenly realized that the great battle was affected by this mysterious force,¡± Lie Tian said with a dark expression.
Chu Xuan raised an eyebrow. He did not expect the mysterious force to have been at it even before the great battle.
It seemed that this mysterious force had even schemed against the Dao Supreme Rulers.
Chu Xuan thought for a moment and understood why a war was started.
Only by breaking the set order and peace between the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos could the n to unify the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos be put into motion.
The master of the chaos, the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World, and those Dao Supreme realm cultivators might not have all died.
If so, then they were neither in the chaos nor in the Heavenly Sun World, which was probably to avoid the influence of the mysterious force.
They would likely reappear when the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos fused, especially the Dao Supreme Rulers.
They would not miss the birth of the new world and the opening of the new path.
Moreover, they would likely try to stop the mysterious force.
After all, this force was too terrifying.
Chapter 787 - 787 The Path Forward
787 The Path Forward
If that mysterious force seeded, it would truly reign supreme in the new world, controlling all life.
Even Dao Supreme Rulers would not be able to escape.
This person was truly amazing.
Chu Xuan could not help but sigh.
Even though his current strength had probably already surpassed his opponent, he was unable to deal with thetter, as he could not even locate the mysterious force.
The transcendentws of the Heavenly Sun World were probably already under its control, if not fully, then at least partially.
The six Dao Supreme realm cultivators left in the Heavenly Sun World were probably pawns that this person had deliberately left behind to maintain order and to carry out his n.
Moreover, Chu Xuan had some understanding of these Dao Supreme realm experts. Back then, they were considered rtively useless.
He had broken through to the Supreme realm by relying on luck and external forces.
Those opportunities probably came from that mysterious force.
It was really a good method, what a far-reaching n.
Chu Xuan found it more and more interesting.
If they discovered that the Xuan Gate sect that appeared out of nowhere was not affected by it, how would they view the Xuan Gate sect?
Would they mistakenly believe that the Xuan Gate sect was prepared by the other Dao Supreme Rulers to resist the mysterious force?
The master of the chaos and his people should have made their own arrangements and taken action, right?
Perhaps not in the Heavenly Sun World, but in the chaos?
Chu Xuan suddenly realized that he was the one hiding behind the scenes and interfering with the chess game. No one knew that he was a third party.
When both sides found out the truth, what kind of expressions would they have?
Chu Xuan found it more and more interesting.
He was the biggest mastermind at work here.
¡°That person can¡¯t affect the Xuan Gate sect. Of course, we have to keep a low profile and not interfere with the development of the big picture.¡±
Chu Xuan threw a jade talisman over to Lie Tian, which thetter gratefully took and said, ¡°I understand, Sect Master.¡±
He ced the Jade talisman in his divine soul, and then prepared to leave the valley again.
¡°Take it easy. Don¡¯t make a bigmotion. I won¡¯t leave this ce to rescue others,¡± Chu Xuan reminded him.
¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry. I know my way around, and will be able to handle almost anything,¡± Lie Tian said confidently.
¡°Alright, take it easy then.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand.
Lie Tian chuckled and immediately left the valley.
This time, after leaving the valley, the influence of the mysterious force no longer affected him,
Lie Tian sighed inwardly. Chu Xuan was bing more and more unfathomable.
A simple jade talisman had freed him from the influence of the mysterious force.
Lie Tian even suspected that Chu Xuan had already transcended the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
The valley regained its peace.
As usual, Chu Xuan was living a carefree life.
Su Xian¡¯er had already touched upon the boundaries of the Dao Creation realm, and would likely break through within 10,000 years.
Chu Xuan could roughly guess why Lie Tian had gone out.
He was probably looking for his backer to see if she was still alive. Chu Xuan felt that this was likely to be the case.
She was able to protect Lie Tian and arrange for him to stay at the edge of the chaos, devour the chaotic spiritual energy, andplete his Yin and Yang. All of this pointed to the fact that she was extraordinary.
Ever since Ding Yue broke through to the Dao Creation realm, the Heavenly Dao Talisman had been constantly transforming and improving.
The Heavenly Dao was bing the only supremew of the chaos, but it would still take time.
Time flew by, and ten thousand years passed.
Su Xian¡¯er had created her Dao.
In the primordial chaos, Hei Yue had also created her own Dao.
The Heavenly Dao had be the only power in the chaos after unifying the chaos.
The Great Chaos era was about to arrive.
Once the three remaining chaoses collided and fused, it would be even more vast and huge than before the chaos shattered.
The chaos that had crumbled had been constantly growing and expanding.
Chu Xuan did not pay much attention to how the situation in the chaos would develop. Now that the Heavenly Dao had be the only supremew of the chaos, and unified the chaos, it was ready to face the forces of the other tworger chaoses.
There were probably many forces in those chaoses, but if the other two chaoses were not unified, then the Heavenly Dao still had a great advantage.
The situation in the Heavenly Sun World was getting more and more intense.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were on their way to the Transcendent Dao realm.
Qi Le¡¯s cultivation level improved by leaps and bounds.
Chu Yu fell behind slightly.
However, she was still far ahead of the other geniuses.
...
In the past thousand years, a few more monstrous geniuses had emerged in the Heavenly Sun World that were capable ofpeting against Qi Le and Chu Yu.
Chu Xuan was looking forward to seeing it alle together.
Ten thousand more years passed, and Wang Luo and his other disciples also created their own Daos, as the three chaoses began to collide with each other.
The Grand Chaos cmity and the Great Chaos era had arrived.
The 500,000-year milestone had arrived.
Although Chu Xuan had not broken through and reached the Heavenly realm, his strength had already surpassed the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
He possessed the strength of an early-stage Minor Heavenly realm expert.
The first world in the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation had finally given birth to a lifeform.
3,000 worlds, 3,000 lifeforms, and every lifeform was different.
For the time being, these lifeforms did not possess high intelligence, only instinct.
Within one of those worlds, a human being was born.Chu Xuan had high hopes for that human.
...
He would probably be the first lifeform with high intelligence.
¡°You stayed at home for 500,000 years and created a new record. You cultivated outstanding disciples and created the Xuan Gate sect. You have been rewarded with the Heavenly Techniques Record.¡±
Chu Xuan checked the reward.
The Heavenly Techniques Record was the cultivation method of the Heavenly realm, and included methods to create worlds and the methods to take shortcuts.
It also included the use of the powers of the Heavenly realm, divine powers, and offensive techniques.
With this, he could make up for theck of techniques beyond the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
It was a thick book.
When he flipped open the book, what he saw was not just pages of paper, but worlds.
This was a secret manual, but also an extremely powerful treasure.
Chu Xuan was currently cultivating toward reaching the Heavenly realm, so he was pioneering a new path.
He relied on the deduction of the next realm and the information he obtained to slowly explore and cultivate.
With this book, one could directlyprehend the secrets of the Heavenly realm.
As Chu Xuan read the book, he discovered that even the first page was filled with endless insights regarding breaking through to the Heavenly realm and creating worlds.
With a single thought, the worlds that had given birth to lifeforms once again began to show signs of creation.
Initially, only one lifeform was born. Slowly, a new lifeform was born.
If the first lifeform born was a male, then the one born now would be female, and vice versa. This was the bnce of Yin and Yang.
A woman was suddenly born in the world where the human being had been born, and this scene repeated itself in the other worlds with different races.
The first pair of lifeforms began to reproduce and create their own race.
In the human world, the first human was already looking at the sky,prehending the principles of the world, creating characters, and so on.
The other worlds that had yet to give birth to life were also in the process of forming. It was believed that in the near future, life would be born one after another.
In the years toe, Chu Xuan continued to read the book, and the number of lifeforms began to increase.
Whole races began to appear in each world. However, because the worlds were so big, and there were too few living creatures, these races did not encounter each other yet.
There were still too few lifeforms that possessed intelligence.
Only the first human in the human world had begun to explore the world and seek the ways of cultivation.
Their children had already appeared, and a small tribe began to take shape.
One year, the human left his territory and began his journey of exploring the world.
In another world, there was a fight. A giant beast race encountered a rtively small beast race, and there was conflict.
The giant beasts devoured the smaller beasts.
From then on, thew of the jungle came into being.
The rules of development for the species in the worlds began to appear.
Chapter 788 - 788 Stepping Stones
788 Stepping Stones
Chu Xuan spent a thousand years finishing the first page.
Then, he made a small adjustment to the direction of his cultivation.
Although he was not reading all the time, it took him a thousand years to finish a page. This showed just how profound the book was.
Chu Xuan added another floor to the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion. He copied the page he had finished reading into a golden page and ced it on the highest floor.
Another thousand yearster, Chu Xuan finished reading the second page.
However, he did not make a copy of it.
A single page would be enough for now.
Within the Xuan Gate sect, there was no one who was close to the Heavenly realm. This single page and floor was just something that would motivate them to strive and improve.
On a certain day, Chun and Lie Tian returned.
The situation in the Heavenly Sun World was getting more and more intense. Even if they were not affected by the mysterious force, it was easy for them to be caught within it.
After all, even if they were not under control, others were.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were about to reach the Transcendent Dao realm.
In the current Heavenly Sun World, they were also top experts.
Qi Le and Chu Yu¡¯s cultivation was also progressing smoothly.
They no longer needed guardians, as no one dared to break the rules and attack the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect, not even the Dao Supreme realm experts.
They were extremely wary of the Xuan Gate sect.
Furthermore, Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were alsow enforcers.
Chun and Lie Tian had returned to cultivate in seclusion.
Even if they were Dao Supreme realm experts, they were still too weak.
Only those at the Dao Supreme Ruler realm had a chance of withstanding theing storm.
In the past, Lie Tian did not even have much hope of reaching the Dao Supreme realm, let alone the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Chun LAN was the heir to Cloud Mountain Pce and had inherited the legacy of a Dao Supreme realm expert. She had extraordinary talent and had the chance to reach the Dao Supreme realm. However, the Dao Supreme Ruler realm had still been beyond her grasp.
Now, the two of them were filled with fighting spirit. The Dao Supreme Ruler realm was no longer out of reach.
Even though it was still a stretch, they had the tools and methods to reach this realm.
The Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion had the secret manuals for the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
¡°I thought that Qi Le was already an unrivaled genius. I didn¡¯t expect another genius on par with him to appear.¡±
Lie Tian sighed.
The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the situation in the Heavenly Sun World was tooplicated.
An old man like him should not get too involved in it, or he would drown. Until he had sufficient strength, it was best for him to stay in the valley.
Chu Xuan was not surprised.
Qi Le¡¯s appearance had dominated the limelight. The person behind the scenes would naturally push out a genius of the same level to even things out.
Now that the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World had begun to merge, people born in the ce where the two converged would havepleted Yin and Yang.
Those few geniuses were born there.
Although they had bothpleted their Yin and Yang, they were far inferior to Qi Le. After all, Qi Le had perfect Yin and Yang.
The key was the mass of Yin and Yang energy in his divine soul.
All of the top geniuses today had inheritances behind them.
Naturally, they were extraordinary.
¡°Sect Master, it seems like the Xuan Gate sect is no longer at the top of the food chain,¡± Lie Tian said worriedly.
The first generation of geniuses were Yi Lingling and Xue Ping. They were the best, far ahead of the other geniuses. There were a few that rose to their level at first, but were soon left behind.
Qi Le and Chu Yu were the most outstanding among the second generation of geniuses. However, among the younger generation of geniuses, there were no disciples of the Xuan Gate sect.
Once time dragged on, the younger generation might catch up to the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect.
After all, when one cultivated to a certain level, they would stagnate and be unable to break through. When that happened, they would be surpassed by those who cameter.
Many geniuses of the new generation had been using the experts of the older generation as stepping stones.
The cycle of history was often like this.
Among the experts that Yi Lingling had defeated, many of them were once geniuses, but in the end, they all became her stepping stones.
Would Yi Lingling face the same problem one day?
No one could guarantee that they would not be a stepping stone for the new generation of geniuses.
Chu Xuan chuckled.
¡°Talent isn¡¯t the only thing. Not all of the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect are invincible.¡±
He was very open-minded.
How many disciples were there in the Xuan Gate sect?
How was it possible that every one of them was the strongest and there were no powerful enemies that could defeat them?
He only needed to ensure that the Xuan Gate sect itself was the strongest, which meant that he himself had to be the strongest.
...
Chapter 789 Shameless And Unscrupulous (Part 1)
"No other power can shake the Xuan Gate sect."
Lie Tian was stunned to hear this.
Chu Xuan poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip.
"Old Lie, there are countless geniuses, yet not all of them can enter our sect."
"The Xuan Gate sect is all about fate. Those who are fated will naturally enter our sect."
"Entering the Xuan Gate sect is the world''s greatest opportunity. Even a piece of trash will be transformed into a peerless genius if they join our sect," Chu Xuan said meaningfully.
"Sect Master, I understand!"
Lie Tian nodded.
"Sect Master, I have some doubts about my cultivation," Chun said at this moment.
Lie Tian was also filled with anticipation.
He had his doubts as well. In fact, he did not even know how to continue cultivating. Once he reached the Dao Supreme realm, he felt as if he had reached the end of the path of cultivation.
"All of your questions will be answered there." Chu Xuan looked toward the Scripture Pavilion.
He did not intend to preach the Dao to them.
After all, the answers to all their cultivation questions could be found there.
Moreover, although Lie Tian and Chun were part of the sect, they were not his disciples.
Chun and Lie Tian followed his gaze. Following that, to their astonishment, they discovered that the Scripture Pavilion had an additional floor.
Could it be?
It feltpletely unbelievable.
If it was really so, then the sect master¡
The two of them suppressed the shock in their hearts.
"Sect Master, I''m going to go into secluded cultivation. Call me if there''s a mission for me."
After Lie Tian finished speaking, he rushed into the Scripture Pavilion, with Chun following closely behind.
The two of them tried to go up to the top floor to take a look, but realized that they could not ess it.
As such, they could only stay on the second highest floor.
They looked at the three booklets.
Lie Tian raised his hand and grabbed a booklet. The moment he opened it, shock was written all over his face.
This booklet contained cultivation methods and details regarding the Supreme Ruler realm.
Moreover, there had only been one booklet here previously, but now there were three.
At this time, Chu Xuan''s voice was heard.
"You are too far away from this realm. There is no point in studying that booklet. Go back down to the next level."
Lie Tian and Chun put down the booklets they were holding.
"Yes, Sect Master."
They naturally believed Chu Xuan''s words.
When he went down to the third highest floor, they found that the number of Dao Supreme realm booklets had increased. After picking up a booklet each, they were soon immersed in reading and cultivating.
In the chaos, Hei Yue was seated cross-legged, and her body was shrouded in a faint purple radiance.
A transcendent aura emanated from her body. She was in a special state, and could envision the shattered supremews of the chaos fusing together before being annihted, and then finally giving birth to a new embryonic form of the supremews.
At a certain moment, the supremews emerged from a certain special space and transformed into the appearance of a divine soul.
This soul was nk, and there was nothing within it.
Hei Yue opened her eyes.
Her own soul was the embryonic form of the supremews.
The chaos had shattered, and the supremews had been severed. What did all of this mean?
What had happened back then?
At this moment, Hei Yue was a little confused.
Was there anything special about her birth?
She looked at the Heavenly Dao. Within it, there was a book, which was the Xuan Gate sect manual. When she held it, she said, "Master, I have some doubts."
After a long time, a voice came from the book.
"What doubts?"
Chu Xuan was curious.
There were times when Hei Yue was confused?
With the Xuan Gate sect manual in her hands, her doubts would naturally not be about her cultivation.
"Master, where did Ie from and why do I exist?"
Hei Yue exined the scene that she had just seen.
"You are you. Why should you be confused? Even if your divine soul is formed by the supremews, you are still you. This is just your good fortune."
Chu Xuan did not expect Hei Yue to be confused about this.
"Where do living beingse from? And where did the Ancient Chaos Godse from? It all depends on one''s good fortune."
"Since you''ve seen the source of your fortune, you canprehend it and use it toy the foundation for your future cultivation," Chu Xuan continued.
"This is a rare opportunity. You have to be firm in your Dao heart."
Hei Yue listened quietly.
Chu Xuan exined to her, "The Dao Creation realm is only the beginning. Above the Dao Creation realm is the Dao Supreme realm. You canplete your Yin and Yang now andy down your foundation in preparation to advance to the Supreme Dao realm."
Hei Yue took a deep breath and said, "Thank you for clearing my doubts, Master. I understand."
"Master, why did the chaos shatter? Is there something special about my origin?"
Chu Xuan smiled and said. "The shattering of the chaos is just a result of someone''s scheme."
"As for your origin, it doesn''t matter if it''s special or not. Since you''re my disciple, no one has the right to interfere with your fate."
"The integration of the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World is inevitable to bnce Yin and Yang. You can also enter the game and y with those old guys."
Hei Yue understood.
It did not matter if she was born as a pawn or not.
From the day she acknowledged Chu Xuan as her master, her fate was no longer in anyone''s hands.
"Master, I know what to do."
"That''s good."
Chu Xuan''s voice disappeared after that.
Hei Yue stood up and looked at the chaos and the Heavenly Dao.
The Great Chaos era?
The Heavenly Sun World was fusing with the chaos to bnce Yin and Yang?
How can she be absent from such an exciting situation?
After solving Hei Yue''s confusion, Chu Xuan observed the situation in the chaos.
Like the Heavenly Sun World, countless geniuses were emerging one after another.
The Heavenly Dao also produced peerless geniuses, and thepetition between them all was intensifying.
In an ancient battlefield in the Heavenly Sun World, Yi Lingling stood on a copsed mountain peak.
She looked at the dozen figures around her.
These were all geniuses from several powerful forces. Some of them had joined thew enforcers, while others were those who had lost to her.
Now, they had alle to try and kill her, believing that doing so would allow them to break through their shackles and reach a higher realm.
Yi Lingling''s expression was calm, as an ethereal-looking sword floated behind her.
In another ce in the Heavenly Sun World, outside arge city, Xue Ping''s aura was like a rainbow as therge saber in his hands flickered.
He arrogantly looked on at the dozens of people around him.
"Just a bunch of trash!"
"Kill!"
A great battle erupted.
The news that the top geniuses had joined forces to attack Yi Lingling and Xue Ping shocked the world.
Even though it was embarrassing to bully with numbers, against Yi Lingling and Xue Ping, they had no choice.
It was as if everything was natural.
All of the geniuses suddenly realized that killing the frontrunners of their generation would give them great fortune and luck, which would help them break through and be stronger.
With the rules in ce, the Xuan Gate sect could not interfere.
Otherwise, would that not be destroying the rules that they had upheld?
Of course, they could also send their disciples to join forces.
However, there were only a few disciples in the Xuan Gate sect.
Qi Le and Chu Yu were also faced with the same situation.
Chu Xuan sat on the chair leisurely, looking up at the sky.
He muttered to himself, "This guy is quite unscrupulous, and doesn''t mind ganging up on my disciples."
That being said, Chu Xuan was not surprised by this.
Chapter 790 Shameless And Unscrupulous (Part 2)
It was within Chu Xuan''s expectations that the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect would be targeted like this. After all, no one could stand to see others ahead of them.
Now, there were two paths forward, which were to rise up and be stronger, or die and be a stepping stone for others.
Still, this mysterious force was rather shameless, as it had influenced these geniuses and made them discard their pride to work together like this.
"Since you don''t care about martial virtue, then don''t me me. After all, the rules are set by the strong," Chu Xuan muttered to himself.
He was stronger than the other party, so the rules naturally could not restrict him. However, he did not take action immediately.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were still able to hold on, so if they could rely on themselves to ovee the current situation, then they would benefit immensely.
Qi Le and Chu Yu were only asionally targeted and surrounded, as they were simply considered coteral due to their lower cultivation level.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping fought against their opponents every day.
When they were in imminent danger, they would immediately escape instead of foolishly continuing to fight.
However, even with the Xuan Gate sect''s concealment technique, they could not hide for too long. They would eventually be found again and there would be another battle. Unfortunately, it was impossible to hide from the mysterious force unless they were as strong as Chu Xuan.
Within the chaos, a great war had already begun between the three chaoses, and countless experts died everyday.
There were indeed Dao Creation realm experts in the other two chaoses, and there were many experts who wanted to upy the Heavenly Dao and seize its fortune.
Xiao Liang held his spear and rose into the air to meet the iing enemy, while Ding Yue charged into enemy lines.
The Divine World was no longer the same, and was the most powerful world in the chaos.
The Heavenly Dao had unified its chaos, while the other two chaoses had multiple factions, which gave the Heavenly Dao the advantage.
Over time, some of the forces in the other two chaoses formed an alliance against the Heavenly Dao.
As all of this was happening, the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World continued to slowly fuse and merge. Furthermore, as the situation became more and more intense, the speed of cultivation and the growth of these geniuses elerated.
Under normal circumstances, one would not be able to break through to the Dao Supreme realm withoutpleting Yin and Yang realm. Thus, even the strongest geniuses in the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World would not be able to advance past the Dao Creation realm.
The chaoscked Yang, and the Heavenly Sun Worldcked Yin. However, Chu Xuan had intervened, so his disciples couldplete Yin and Yang within the chaos, and thus would be able to advance to the Dao Supreme realm within the chaos.
Time flew by, and another fifty thousand years passed.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping had been fighting the entire time, which meant that they had fought for 50,000 years!
Naturally, their strength had greatly improved, and they were on the verge of reaching the Transcendent Dao realm. However, the cost of all of that fighting was that they were extremely exhausted.
They had nowhere to hide, and no time to rest. The fact that they had managed to persevere for this long was a testament to their willpower and talent.
Eventually, they returned to the valley in a slightly sorry state.
Chapter 791 Minor Intervention
"Greetings, Master!"
Chu Xuan took a look at them and nodded in satisfaction.
Since that guy did not care about martial virtue, he could not watch his disciples be bullied.
It was only right for him to remove a few of the other party''s pawns.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and four jade talismans appeared in front of the two.
"The other two jade talismans are for Qi Le and Chu Yu."
These jade talismans would help them avoid being tracked when used in conjunction with the Xuan Gate sect''s concealment technique.
Chu Xuan waved his hand again and four small jade mirrors appeared.
"One for each person. This jade mirror can disy the fate of the world and can also absorb the fate of the world."
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were extremely excited.
For tens of thousands of years, they had been constantly besieged and hunted down by their enemies.
No matter how slow-witted they were, they could tell that something was wrong and that someone was targeting the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect.
Therefore, the two of them hade back to ask for help.
"When I go out this time, I''m going to teach them a lesson!"
Xue Ping revealed a fierce expression.
"Your main target is to kill a few big fishes. The jade mirror will give you hints," Chu Xuan said.
"Yes, Master!"
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping did not stay any longer and left the valley immediately.
Chu Xuan chuckled.
Hmph!
Since that person decided to be shameless, it was time for him to suffer some losses.
While Yi Lingling and Xue Ping were bust killing, Chu Xuan also paid attention to the chaos.
Ding Yue and the others were strong, and Hei Yue''s nning worked wonders.
The cunning Chu also helped them circumvent any possible weaknesses and removed any potential threats.
Chu Xuan then looked at the Origin Great Dao, which was now expanding into the depths of the void region.
Sooner orter it would fully envelope the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos.
Chu Xuan looked at the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation and the worlds that he had opened up. He had some ideas.
Perhaps the path beyond the Heavenly realm could be derived from the void region. If hebined the internal and external, could he open up a new path?
Chu Xuan thought that it was worth trying. The external, like the Origin Great Dao, had been established and was constantly growing.
As for the internal, like the worlds, they were slowly nearingpletion as well.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping went on a killing spree and killed a few big fishes.
The mysterious force seemed to have withdrawn after that, and no longer influenced the geniuses to hunt them down. This made Chu Xuan even more certain that this fellow could not act directly.
However, even if the mysterious state that person was in hindered their ability to take action, it also prevented Chu Xuan from finding and acting against that person.
From this, it could be seen that the reason why those Dao Supreme Rulers and Dao Supreme realm cultivators who had yet to die did not set foot in the heavenly Sun World was to avoid this mysterious force.
Time passed by quickly, and the 800,000-year milestone arrived.
Chu Xuan''s strength had increased by quite a bit.
The first world in the masses of chaotic energy of creation had already given birth to a variety of lifeforms, and the number of intelligent lifeforms had also begun to increase.
The first human had already created a cultivation technique, and learnt how to cultivate. He had reached the heaven realm.
In another world, the first lifeform of this world, a dragon-shaped beast, also seemed to beprehending the truth of this world, and had also reached the heaven realm. Most of the first intelligent lifeforms of each world were blessed by fate, and were still alive after countless years.
There were more types of lifeforms and more vegetation. The food chain and ecosystem of each world was starting to establish itself.
At this moment, Chu Xuan''s strength was equivalent to a middle-stage Heavenly realm expert, despite not having broken through. Once he did break through, he would advance straight to the Great Heavenly realm.
Chu Xuan actually quite admired that mysterious force.
Their methods were impressive, and they had actually managed to figure out how to break through to the next realm.
Chu Xuan suspected that if the other party emerged from that mysterious state and revealed their true body, the other party would have the strength of a half-step Minor Heavenly realm expert.
As the fighting continued¡
One genius after another rose...
One by one, the powerful cultivators of the older generation became the stepping stones for the rise of the geniuses¡
One after another, powerful forces were destroyed in the hands of the geniuses or, under the leadership of the geniuses, rose to a new level.
In the chaos, the Heavenly Dao was continuing to infiltrate and devour the supremews of the other two chaoses.
The other two chaoses had experts who rose up and unified their respective chaoses.
Even so, they were not as strong as the Heavenly Dao''s side.
After all, after joining the Heavenly Dao, the stronger the Heavenly Dao, the stronger one''s own strength would be. The stronger one was, the stronger the Heavenly Dao would be. It was a very synergistic rtionship.
In order to improve their own strength, and strengthen the Heavenly Dao, everyone from the Heavenly Dao''s side tried their best to unify the other chaoses.
In any case, even if they died, the reincarnation cycle existed.
Therefore, the Heavenly Dao was united against the outside world.
As for the other two chaoses, even if the overlord had united them, the various experts still had to consider the needs and benefits of their own factions, and were thus easy to divide.
The Heavenly Dao had roped in a number of experts over the years, who immediately realized the benefits of joining the Heavenly Dao.
What was the purpose of cultivation?
Was it not for the sake of power and eternity?
This was easily achievable within the Heavenly Dao. Even the spies sent by the forces of the other two chaoses ended up joining the Heavenly Dao.
Ding Yue stood at the boundary between the chaoses and looked at his opponent coldly. This person was also a Sword Dao expert, and this was the seventh time they had crossed swords.
"Ding Yue, you people from the Heavenly Da are all shameless. You are not worthy of cultivating the Supreme Sword Dao!"
The person opposite him had an ashen expression.
Ding Yue looked at him indifferently.
In his heart, he was cursing.
''Chu, that shameless guy! He actually seduced the other party''s little junior sister and ran away with her!''
This opponent of his was about to go crazy, which was reflected in his attacks.
During thest two exchanges, Ding Yue had actually felt pressured by the other party, who clearly had a crush on his junior sister, but had lost her to Chu.
How infuriating!
Chapter 792 Led Astray
On a mountain peak behind Ding Yue, Chu was waving his folding fan in a carefree manner.
Beside him stood an elegant, beautiful and refined woman.
He was holding a small skewer of meat in his hand and enjoying the delicacy.
"Your senior brother is too wild and full of hostility toward me. He''s so unreasonable."
Chu sighed.
"The world can bear witness to my love for you. I''ve never let you suffer even the slightest grievance, yet your senior brother is still unwilling to let go. He even treats you like a little girl. Sigh¡"
The woman nced at Chu.
"You also said this to the others, right?"
"Yes," Chu said seriously, "I may be a little bit of a yboy, but every word I sayes from the bottom of my heart!"
"I''m like this to you, and I''m like this to them too. I have never let anyone down in my life!"
"Hmph! Always with these sweet words."
"In my heart, there is no difference between all of you. You are all my precious lovers, no one is more loved than the other!"
"Strength is everything. I''m stronger, so I''m their senior."
Chu nced at her chest and nodded silently.
Looking ahead, Chu sighed once more, "Your senior brother might not be feeling right. You''re his junior sister, but why do I feel like he''s treating you like his daughter?"
"Senior Brother is too annoying. I can''t be bothered with him."
"There''s no end to his nagging. What will I do?"
"Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, he won''t be able to hurt you!"
Hong looked into the distance at Chu and the woman, full of admiration.
Ancestor Chu was indeed capable.
He touched his own swollen face and sighed.
That demoness was too rude and unreasonable. She had beaten him up, and he did not have a chance to resist at all.
It was time to give up.
Further away, Hong Yuanchu was looking at his own ancestor.
How embarrassing!
He had actually tried to get close to a female expert and failed!
If not for Huang Long''s timely intervention, he would have been killed!
Somewhere in the chaos, Tai hugged his head and squatted on the ground, allowing a violent female expert to punch and kick him.
"Big Sister, I was wrong! I know I was wrong," he screamed.
"Get up!"
"Alright, Big Sister."
"Lead the way. I''ll go take a look at your Heavenly Dao."
"Big Sister,e and sit over here. I''ll take you there," he patted his shoulder and said.
He had already erged his body and squatted down in front of her.
The woman hesitated before saying, "Alright."
Then, she sat on Tai''s shoulder.
Tai was extremely excited and joyful as he flew toward the Heavenly Dao.
It was a sess!
''Brother Chu''s teachings were right!''
Qin''s figure appeared within the Heavenly Dao.
"How shameful!"
He sighed.
Everyone had been led astray by Chu.
Chu Xuan also sighed.
This Chu guy¡
If he was not with a female expert, he was trying to get close to one.
Furthermore, his sess rate was extremely high. It was almost as if he could read the minds of women!
Ding Yue and that person exchanged blows again.
This time, Ding Yue had the upper hand.
"Your Sword Dao is not pure, and your heart is wavering."
"How can the Supreme Sword Dao be tainted by other things?"
"You!"
The man''s face was ashen.
He was actually at a disadvantage.
How did Ding Yue improve so quickly?
"Do you want to know why you''re weaker than me?"
"Why?"
"Because I have no woman in my heart!"
"???"
The other party was momentarily stunned, and then he flew into a rage. "Ding Yue, you dare to mock me?!"
His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like a mad demon.
"That is the w in your Sword Dao!"
Ding Yue''s sword shed as he continued to attack.
While he attacked, he said coldly, "You only have women in your heart, and your thoughts of them overpower your desire for the sword. Your Sword Dao is no longer pure!"
"How are you going to attain the Supreme Sword Dao?"
"You''re not truly cultivating the Sword Dao. You''re just using it as a cover."
"Look! Even your sword is stifled. You can''t disy the sharpness of your sword technique because you''ve ced your junior sister above your Sword Dao."
With sword strike after sword strike, Ding Yue forced his opponent to retreat.
The other party''s face was getting paler and paler.
"No! How is that possible?!"
"What I cultivate is the Supreme Sword Dao! What conflict does it have with my admiration for my junior sister?"
"How can my Sword Dao not be pure?"
Ding Yue advanced step by step, and the other party retreated step by step.
Boom!
"Kill!"
A powerful figure shrouded in golden light appeared and charged forward.
"Ding Yue, enough of your nonsense!"
In response, a long spear shed toward the golden figure.
Xiao Liang!
Chu Xuan put away the talisman and did not continue to observe the situation.
There were very few people who cultivated the Sword Dao who could stand shoulder to shoulder with ding Yue.
Ding Yue''s Sword Dao was truly pure.
Chu Xuan felt that if Ding Yue wanted to break through to the Heavenly realm, he would probably need to open up a new path based on the Sword Dao.
His Sword Dao was too pure, and creating worlds like Chu Xuan would only negatively impact his focus on his Sword Dao.
This was not the path that Ding Yue should take. He would have to discover and explore to find his own way forward.
That being said, Ding Yue was still a long way away from the Heavenly realm, so this could be considered at ater date.
Chapter 793 Changing Times
Chapter 793 Changing Times
What was his final path?
He would have to wait until he broke through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm before he could consider it.
His disciple had already grown up and created his own Dao.
Chu Xuan would only rify their doubts and would not interfere with the path the disciples would take.
He looked at the Origin Great Dao, which had nowenveloped one-third of the Heavenly Sun World.
Over the past 100,000 years, the speed at which the Origin Great Dao expanded within the void region had grown faster and faster.
It had already formed the embryonic form of the transcendentws of the void region.
The speed at which the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World fused was also increasing, and along with it, the cultivation speed of the geniuses within them.
Moreover, there were also some ancient battlefields and mystic realms appearing recently that contained inheritances and legacies.
These attracted countless geniuses to fight for it.
Recently, another ancient ruin had appeared, which was rumored to be the tomb of the Azure Dragon, one of the four ancient divine beasts.
Chu Xuan was surprised.
Could it be that the four ancient divine beasts had been killed by that guy for the sake of the n?
If that was the case, then this person had been at it much earlier than he expected.
Chu Xuan looked at the Azure Dragon.
Although the four divine beasts were a reward from the system, their origins were undoubtedly the same as the four ancient divine beasts.
It was likely that the four divine beasts he had were reincarnations created by the system based on their origin essence.
At their peak, the four divine beasts had been Dao Supreme Rulers. If the mysterious force had been able to kill them back then, his strength should have been quite considerable, and perhaps just below or equal to a Minor Heavenly realm expert.
What a terrifying fellow.
Of course, whether or not the remains of the Azure Dragon were in that ancient ruin remained to be seen.
With the appearance of this ancient ruin, the geniuses of the fey race came out in full force.
Chu Xuan looked at the boundary between the chaos and the Heavenly World, and discovered that the chaos seemed to be sinking under the Heavenly Sun World.
Yin and Yang?
If there were two realms, each representing Yin and Yang respectively, then it was likely that that of cultivation, this person also likely wanted to be the ruler of the new world he created.
Were the master of the chaos and the others nning to foil this n?
person was trying to create a reincarnation cycle as well.
Chu Xuan could also guess the reason behind all of this. In addition to opening a new world and path of cultivation, this person also likely wanted to be the ruler of the new world he created.
Were the master of the chaos and the others nning to foil this n?
There was too little information avable for Chu Xuan to infer the ns of the parties involved.
In any case, he was the true third party here. No one was aware of his existence or of his goals.
In that sense, everything was within Chu Xuan''s grasp.
He was the real mastermind.
Chu Xuan decided to expand the Heavenly Dao n, and not limit it to the chaos. He wanted the Heavenly Dao to rece the transcendentws of the Heavenly Sun World and grow to be the only transcendentw of the new world..
As for the Origin Great Dao, it would be the transcendentw of the void region.
As the situation progressed, Yi Lingling and Xue Ping took advantage of the changing times to advance rapidly, as did the other geniuses.
Everyone was vying for the inheritances and legacies that were constantly emerging in the ancient battlefields and secret realms.
The barriers that separated the sections of the Heavenly Sun World had disappeared now, and the Heavenly Sun World had returned to its peak state, and was even starting to expand beyond that.
However, it was restricted by the void region, and could only expand slowly.
Tens of thousands of years after Yi Lingling and Xue Ping reached the Transcendent Dao realm, the geniuses from their generation also broke through thanks to the inheritances and legacies they obtained.
One of the fey race''s geniuses obtained the inheritance contained in the ancient ruin that contained the dragon horn of the Azure Dragon. With it in hand, that genius rose to new heights, and was able to defeat and kill many fey and human geniuses.
For a time, the entire Heavenly Sun World was abuzz thanks to this genius, and many people believed that he had the potential to lead the fey race to its peak.
Xue Ping felt that this person was too arrogant, and decided to bring him down a notch.
A huge battle broke out between the two, and even though the other party had the dragon horn, he was still defeated by Xue Ping.
However, Xue Ping was unable to kill him, as the dragon horn had once belonged to a Dao Supreme Ruler. It was extraordinary.
Later on, Yi Lingling and Xue Ping returned to ask Chu Xuan for pointers, which he dly provided.
Then, the two of them studied the Dao Creation realm booklets in the Scripture Pavilion in order to chart their path to the Dao Creation realm.
Their secluded cultivationsted more than ten thousand years, and during this time, Qi Le and Chu Yu finally began to catch up to the geniuses of the older generation.
Another hundred thousand years passed, and Qi Le and Chu Yu broke through and reached the Transcendent Dao realm.
In an ancient ruin, Qi Le and that fey race genius had a great battle.
The two sides were evenly matched.
After all, Qi Le had just broken through, and that person had the Azure Dragon''s horn.
Not long after, an ancient ruin containing the legacy of the ck Tortoise was opened.
Another fey race genius arose as a result.
In the tens of thousands of years that followed, the tombs and ruins of ancient powerful beings appeared one after another, and many geniuses benefited and rose up in that time, taking full advantage of these opportunities.
Many small ns also became prominent as their geniuses prospered and rose to power.
Now, the human race was no longer the only dominant race, and they were pressured by the other races and ns.
Fortunately, this situation did notst too long, as a tomb of an ancient Dao Supreme Ruler of the human race opened, whose legacy was obtained by a human genius.
However, the newly-risen human genius fancied Chu Yu, and provoked Qi Le and even tried to attack him.
As a result, the two sides immediately started fighting.
The battlested for half a month.
In the end, Qi Le won and severely injured his opponent.
He had wanted to kill that person, but the other party managed to escape due to the legacy and treasures obtained from that ancient tomb.
A grudge was thus formed.
Many of the older generation experts of the human race used this incident to attack Qi Le and split the human race into factions, causing many geniuses to take sides.
After all, the Xuan Gate sect was too powerful and its disciples had killed many experts and geniuses. There were many who were jealous.
The one who was defeated even dered arrogantly that he would kill Qi Le if they fought again ten thousand yearster.
Qi Le naturally felt pressured, as he realized that the treasures and legacy of these Dao Supreme Rulers were extraordinary.
As such, he and Chu Yu returned to the valley, which ddened the hearts of Su Xian''er and Chun. After all, they had raised Qi Le and Chu Yu.
Qi Le told them about his experiences over the years, and was especially infuriated when he mentioned the genius that had lusted after Chu Yu''s beauty and even attempted to use underhanded means.
When Su Xian''er heard this, she immediately became angry.
Chu Yu was formed from a spiritual herb. She was beautiful and refined, untainted by the mortal world.
Naturally, there would be many people who admired her. However, it had been obvious from the start and Qi Le and Chu Yu were a match made in heaven.
It was all thanks to Qi Le''s that Chu Yu had been able to gain sentience, transform, and avoid the fate of being made into a dish by Chu Xuan.
"It''s just a Dao Supreme Ruler''s treasure. The Xuan Gate sect has plenty of these," Su Xian''er snorted, "Little Le ''er, the next time you see him, just kill him. Teach him the price of his arrogance!"
Chapter 794 Treasures Galore
Chapter 794 Treasures Galore
Su Xian''er waved her hand and threw out a dozen treasures.
"Little Le''er, these are all treasures. You can choose the most suitable ones. The Xuan Gate sect doesn''tck treasures!"
Chun was dumbfounded.
Was Su Xian''er actually this rich?
She had casually thrown out a dozen Dao Supreme Ruler-level treasures!
She nced at Chu Xuan, who was sitting on the chair leisurely, reading and eating pastries, and immediately understood. Su Xian''er had definitely benefited from staying by Chu Xuan''s side this entire time.
Qi Le and Chu Yu were stunned as well.
The number of Dao Supreme Ruler inheritances and treasures that had appeared in the entire Heavenly Sun World could be counted on one hand.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping, who had been cultivating in seclusion in the Scripture Pavilion, also came out.
Lie Tian also ran out.
Looking at all of these treasures, he was extremely envious.
In his heart, he felt extremely vexed. Why had he not thought of this before? If he had tried his best to curry favor with Su Xian''er, he might have been able to obtain one or two treasures from her.
"Sister Su, I alsock treasures," Yi Lingling said as she tugged Su Xian''er''s arm.
She was the first to enter the sect from the Heavenly Sun World, and had a good rtionship with Su Xian''er.
She had the Ethereal Divine Sword, which was verypatible with her. However, it grew in strength in tandem with her own cultivation level, so it had yet to reach the Dao Supreme Ruler-level yet.
"You can choose."
Su Xian''er nodded her head.
Xue Ping, who was watching from the side, was scratching his ears and cheeks.
He was more embarrassed, as he was a guy, and could not rely on a sisterly rtionship to get the good stuff.
Of the four disciples present, he was the most distant from Su Xian''er. After all, Qi Le and Chu Yu had been raised by Su Xian''er.
He was tempted by the treasures, but was too embarrassed to ask.
Yi Lingling picked out a sword from the dozens of treasures.
"Just one?" Su Xian''er asked in surprise.
She had no intention of taking back these treasures.
Yi Lingling shook her head. "One is enough. It''s not always better to have more treasures. It''s better to have the most suitable ones."
Su Xian''er nodded her head.
Chu Yu''s eyes widened as she walked around the pile of treasures. She reached out and touched one item after another, yet she could not find anything that she liked.
Qi Le chose a ring-shaped treasure.
"Little Le''er, how can one be enough? Even if you trap your opponent, you might not be able to kill him without a treasure that''s powerful enough."
Su Xian''er stretched out her hand and took one of the crescent des, stuffing it into Qi Le''s hands.
Qi Le took it and put it away, saying, "One to trap and one to kill. That''s enough."
"Alright then."
Su Xian''er relented.
Qi Le looked at one of the blood-red sabers. Xue Ping was staring at it, but he was too embarrassed to say anything.
Qi Le felt a little helpless.
''Senior Brother Xue Ping is just too thin-skinned.''
He casually took the blood-red saber and stuffed it into Xue Ping''s hands.
"Senior Brother, this saber is very suitable for you."
Xue Ping was so excited that he was about to cry.
"Thank you, Junior Brother."
However, he still nced at Su Xian''er. Without her permission, he would not ept it.
Su Xian''er simply rolled her eyes indifferently.
When he first entered the sect, she thought that he was smart and knew how to tter others, but it seemed that all that adventuring had built his muscles, but not his brain
Lie Tian''s skin was much thicker.
"You''ve all chosen yours, so the rest are mine!" Heughed.
Su Xian''er casually pped him and sent him flying.
"If you want treasures, go ask Sir."
Lie Tian was depressed.
Naturally, Su Xian''er''s strength was far inferior to his.
However, he did not dare to resist.
To put it bluntly, if Su Xian''er were to whisper into Chu Xuan''s ears, he would be the one to suffer.
"Little Su, I''m from the older generation of the Xuan Gate sect. I founded the sect with your teacher. You''re thedy of the celestial sect. When you give out treasures, you should consider me."
"As thedy of the Xuan Gate sect, you should help the sect master with some of his duties. It''s not appropriate for me to look for the sect master for such a small matter," Lie Tian said in a ttering manner.
Su Xian''er''s face immediately broke into a smile.
Thedy of the Xuan Gate sect!
That title was very pleasing to the ear.
This old fellow was quite good at buttering others up.
"Pick one."
Lie Tian immediately chose a treasure joyfully.
Since Lie Tian had gotten one, Chun was naturally allowed to choose as well.
In the end, Chu Yu was the only one left who had not chosen anything.
"Aunt Xian''er, do you have any pretty treasures? None of them look good," she said, pouting.
She was the first to call Su Xian''er "aunt." After all, Chu Yu was created by Chu Xuan, and Su Xian''er had raised Chu Yu.
Therefore, it was not appropriate to call her sister.
Qi Le had originally called her aunt as well, but Su Xian''er felt that the title made her sound too old, so she had always asked him to call her big sister.
Chapter 795 A Hundred Thousand Years
?
Now that she thought about it, it was better for Qi Le to also call her "aunt."
This way, Su Xian''er could be considered to be of the same generation as her master, Chu Xuan, and it would also show her close rtionship with her master.
"Yes, of course there is, dear."
Su Xian''er rubbed Chu Yu''s head lovingly and smiled.
"My Yu''er is so beautiful, so of course the treasure she uses must be beautiful too."
As she spoke, he took out a set of clothes that were as ethereal as clouds.
Chu Yu received them delightedly and put them on immediately.
Next, Su Xian''er took out a jade hairpin and helped Chu Yu put it on.
Finally, she took out a lotus-shaped flower which was extraordinarily beautiful.
The flower bloomed and the beautiful petals danced around Chu Yu, making her look like a fairy from a painting.
Chu Yu was extremely excited. She waved her hand and the petals gathered together to form a flower that spun on her palm.
"Thank you, Aunt Su!"
Chu Yu was still the most favored one.
Chu Yu did not even need to refine the treasure to make it recognize her as its master. She could use it directly, although she was unable to unleash its full power.
However, when she used it, it did not cause much consumption or put an undue burden on her.
It was obvious that the treasure was specially prepared for Chu Yu.
Lie Tian went back to continue his secluded cultivation, as did Xue Ping and Yi Lingling.
Qi Le and Chu Yu had just returned and continued to apany Chu Xuan and Su Xian''er to talk about their experiences.
"Master¡"
Chu Yu put her arm around Chu Xuan''s shoulder and acted coquettishly.
In her heart, Chu Xuan was her father.
"Over the past 1,000 years, I''ve felt something calling out to me. It''s as if there''s some kind of treasure calling out to me," Chu Yu said with a frown.
"Yu''er, why didn''t you tell me?"
Qi Le was stunned.
"Hmph, Brother Le, if I told you, you''d definitely run over to see what''s going on. I thought it might be dangerous, so I didn''t tell you," Chu Yu scoffed.
Qi Le was embarrassed.
Over the past ten thousand years, he had be very interested in those ancient ruins and secret realms. As his strength increased, he became more and more arrogant in his actions.
If Chu Yu were to tell him about it, there was no doubt that he would have gone there.
Chu Xuan raised his brows. Could it be that there was another spiritual herb with great fortune calling out to Chu Yu?
Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that some people were plotting against her.
"Yu''er, the next time you sense it, you can go and take a look."
Chu Xuan rubbed her little head.
"Master, what should we do if there''s danger?"
"With me around, how could there be any danger?" Chu Xuan said with a smile.
He ced a jade talisman in Chu Yu''s hand.
"Whether it''s an opportunity or a scheme, you can go and take a look."
Chu Xuan was toozy to use the derivation function. Something that could threaten Chu Yu could not threaten him.
However, it was simply wishful thinking for them to plot against Chu Yu. No matter what, Chu Yu was born from his spiritual herb, so it was not an exaggeration to say that she was his stepdaughter.
How could he let others scheme against her?
"If I feel another call, I''ll definitely go take a look."
Chu Yu stored the jade talisman into her divine soul happily.
She then ran off to find Su Xian''er.
Chu Xuan looked at Qi Le.
"I understand your doubts. The Yin and Yang energy in your divine soul is your great fortune, and is a chance for you to create a world. You should start to build a good foundation to create your Dao."
Qi Le listened respectfully.
He hade back this time because he had recognized his own shorings, which was hisck of understanding of the Yin and Yang energy in his divine soul.
He could not use it properly.
Although he was still far from creating his own Dao, he had a feeling that understanding the Yin and Yang energy was of utmost importance, and could prevent him from taking the wrong path.
Chu Xuan preached the Dao to him, and he gained enlightenment. He then entered the Scripture Pavilion to read the Dao Creation realm booklet and entered seclusion toprehend it.
He wanted to use the Yin and Yang energy toy the foundation for the Dao Creation realm.
In the Heavenly Sun World, the disappearance of the Xuan Gate sect''s disciples gave the other geniuses a chance to show off their might.
Recently , there were three human geniuses that were starting to gather the power of the human race, and recruit geniuses under their banner.
Despite being the most powerful race, humans were not unified, but things were starting toe together, as everyone gathered within one of the three great factions under the three geniuses.
It was the same for the fey race, whose geniuses were starting to form alliances.
The Heavenly Sun World was divided into three camps, which were the humans, the fey, and the unaffiliated.
The human race was the strongest for the time being, but they did not have the power to suppress the other two camps. Eventually, it became a battle between three major factions.
The three great geniuses of the human race gathered others together in the name of the human race, but they were also secretlypeting with each other to be the one to unite the human race and seize great fortune.
As the situation in the Heavenly Sun World continued to progress, things in the chaos were also developing.
The Heavenly Dao continued its spread to the other two chaoses, which had already formed an alliance.
Amidst the ensuing battles, Ding Yue emerged as the number one Sword Dao expert in the chaos.
Xiao Liang was not to be outdone either, and continued to hone his battle soul through fire and mes.
Demon Buddha traveled the chaos, spreading Buddhism and enlightening one person after another.
Hu Tianya disyed the might of a divine beast and was championing the cause of unifying the monster races in the chaos under the Heavenly Dao''s banner.
The ghost race was also rising, and Chu Pingfan''s Extreme Dao had risen to fame as he ran rampant throughout the chaos.
Chu Xuan took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman and sent a wisp of his consciousness into the Heavenly Dao.
There, he preached the Dao to Ding Yue and his other disciples and passed them treasures as well. This was all done to speed up the growth and development of the Heavenly Dao.
Ding Yue had created his Dao a long time ago, and he was now not too far away from the Dao Supreme realm.
Furthermore, he had alreadypleted his Yin and Yang within the Heavenly Dao.
The Great Chaos era would soon truly arrive.
As for whether there were any schemes in the chaos, Chu Xuan did not care.
He believed that the master of the chaos must have left something behind, but since he was not present in the chaos, he could not investigate the matter.
With Chu Xuan''s intervention, the Heavenly Dao developed even faster, and the Divine World cemented its position as the number one world in the chaos.
The Heavenly Dao also gave birth to more and more geniuses as it controlled arger portion of the power and fate energy of the chaos.
The Heavenly Dao was on track to unify the chaos.
With the fusion of the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World, the time flow between the two realms continued to be streamlined.
Time passed, and another hundred thousand years passed.
Soon, the million-year milestone would arrive.
During this time, the disciples of the Xuan Gate sect had been absent from the Heavenly Sun World for over a hundred thousand years.
The human race still had three major factions, and the fey race also had its own factions. The unaffiliated cultivators'' faction was still present as well.
Everything had been going back and forth for countless years, and everyone was striving to break through to the Dao Creation realm, as that would tip the bnce between the various factions, and possibly lead to the unification of the Heavenly Sun World.
Chapter 796 Impatience
?
The genius who had once coveted Chu Yu was searching for traces of Qi Le and Chu Yu, as well as the location of the Xuan Gate sect.
However, he found nothing.
It was as if the Xuan Gate sect did not exist in this world, and it made the sect appear even more mysterious.
The small valley seemed to be detached from the Heavenly Sun World.
No matter how chaotic the outside world was, no matter how intense the conflicts were, it could not affect this small valley.
Lie Tian came out of the Scripture Pavilion.
He raised his head and looked at the sky.
"Reaching the Dao Supreme Ruler realm is really difficult," he sighed.
He had not even touched the edge of the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, and he felt as if his cultivation path had reached its end.
If it was not for the fact that his strength had increased over the past ten thousand years, he would have been convinced that this was the case.
Chu Xuan nced at him and ignored him.
He wanted to break through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm in a hundred thousand years?
Even if he obtained great fortune, such a feat was not possible. Even Qi Le, who was vastly more talented than Lie Tian, would not be able to achieve that.
Out of a hundred Supreme realm experts, perhaps not a single one would break through and reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm. It was that difficult.
Fortunately for Lie Tian and the others, the Scripture Pavilion contained Dao Supreme Ruler realm booklets, which could guide them to the right path and assist their cultivation andprehension.
However, it only increased their chances of breaking through.
Not everyone could break through, especially within such a short timeframe.
Chun had also ended her secluded cultivation. She too was in the same situation as Lie Tian, and was finding it difficult to chart her path to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
The level of difficulty was the reason why Dao Supreme Rulers were considered legends, and anyone who could reach this realm was considered a monster.
For example, the legendary ruler of the Heavenly Sun World and the master of the chaos. Their levels of talent had to be sky-high! Furthermore, talent was not the only factor. It was likely that they were lucky and fated enough to encounter various opportunities and legacies that allowed them toprehend the path to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Without these opportunities, they would likely have never reached the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, and the realm itself would have simply continued to only exist in legends.
Chu Xuan rolled his eyes. Without the Xuan Gate Scripture Pavilion''s booklets, even the Dao Supreme realm would have been unattainable for Lie Tian and Chun.
Lie Tian looked outside the courtyard at the White Tiger lying in the ancient forest. Its aura had already be unfathomable.
Could it be that the White Tiger was already a Dao Supreme Ruler. It was the same for thezy-looking heavenly spirit cat lying by Chu Xuan''s feet. He could not sense its cultivation either.
"Sect Master, how strong are your pets?"
Lie Tian asked with a sorrowful expression. He was not sure if he wanted to hear the answer.
"The cat and the roc have already reached the Dao Supreme ruler realm."
Chu Xuan nced at the spirit-devouring flower in the courtyard and said, "It''s almost there as well."
Then, he looked at The White Tiger in the ancient forest.
"The four divine beasts are almost there too."
Lie Tian sighed.
"Sect Master, how long do you think I''ll need to break through?"
"Don''t aim too high. It''s already a great fortune for you to have reached the Dao Supreme realm. The more anxious and impatient you are, the harder it is to reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm."
"You two haven''t even reached the peak of the Dao Supreme realm, yet you want to break through and reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm. You''re like newborn babies who don''t know how to crawl, but want to fly into the sky."
Chu Xuan patted Lie Tian''s head a few times and continued, "Reach the peak of the Dao Supreme realm, then you can think about whates after. Otherwise, you will never reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm in your lifetime."
Lie Tian was stunned.
"Thank you for your reminder, Sect Master. I''ve taken the wrong path," he said
"Thank you for your guidance, Sect Master. I understand," said Chun respectfully.
Chu Xuan nodded.
"It''s good that you understand. There''s no need to keepparing yourselves to others. Cultivate at your own pace."
Lie Tian and Chun smiled bitterly.
They had to admit thatpared to Chu Xuan''s personal disciples, the two of them were rather mediocre.
"Little Yi, you''re about to create your own Dao, right?"
Lie Tian looked at a certain ce in the valley and sighed with emotion.
A Dao Creation realm expert who was not even a million years old!
"They are almost done," Chu Xuan said with a yawn.
Yi Lingling and the other three disciples were about to create their own Daos.
Chun looked at a certain wooden house, where Su Xian''er was in seclusion to break through. She was about to reach the Dao Supreme realm.
"I''m going out to take a walk and check out what''s going on outside."
Lie Tian had just ended his secluded cultivation and was not in the mood to continue. It was the same for Chun.
Thus, the two of them left the valley.
As Dao Supreme realm experts, there was very little in the Heavenly Sun World that could threaten them.
Chapter 797 Sudden Change (Part 1)
?
Eventually, Su Xian''er broke through and reached the Dao Supreme realm.
Although she did not spend much time cultivating, she was constantly nourished by Chu Xuan''s aura. Now, she had surpassed Ding Yue and the other disciples in terms of cultivation level.
Another ten thousand years passed, and Chun and Lie Tian returned.
"I can feel that a war is about to break out. I wonder if the human race can continue to reign supreme when that happens," Lie Tian said.
"It shouldn''t be a big problem."
Chun looked toward where Yi Lingling and the other three were cultivating in seclusion, and then she and Lie Tian also resumed their secluded cultivation.
This time, the two of them only looked at the Dao Supreme realm booklets.
Chu Xuan looked up at the sky and sighed.
That mysterious force was really quite unfathomable. Chu Xuan''s strength had continued growing, and he was now about as strong as an advanced-stage Minor Heavenly realm expert.
Despite this, he could find no traces of this person. It was as if he was ethereal and did not exist in this world.
Chu Xuan found it to be quite amazing.
It was no wonder this person could scheme against Dao Supreme Rulers.
Chu Xuan now suspected that the Dao Supreme Rulers were out in the void region.
Other than seeking a chance to break through and find a new path, the other important reason was probably to avoid this mysterious force.
Even with Chu Xuan''s current strength, he could not catch even a trace of its existence, much less the other Dao Supreme Rulers.
The Great Chaos era had arrived, and the battles into the chaos were much more intense and frequent than in the Heavenly Sun World. However, Chu Xuan was almost certain that the Heavenly Dao would emerge victorious over the other two chaoses.
Rather than that, he was now looking forward to the arrival of the million-year milestone and its corresponding rewards.
Would it allow him to break through to the Great Heavenly realm?
A thousand yearster, Yi Lingling began her breakthrough to the Dao Creation realm.
In the chaos, Ding Yue was already preparing to break through and reach the Dao Supreme realm.
Ding Yue''s breakthrough would make him the first Dao Supreme realm expert in the chaos. Once it wasplete, suppressing the forces of the other two chaoses would be a piece of cake.
The Heavenly Dao also began to change and strengthen once again.
At this moment, something in the chaos suddenly changed.
It was beyond Chu Xuan''s expectations.
In the Divine World, in the Chu family''s territory.
The Chu family had, over time, be a major n, and ruled over much of the Southern Region. They were still left alone by the outside world, but now, the Chu family seemed to be under some restrictions.
After many years had passed, the Chu family was no longer the same as before. Their numbers seemed to have dwindled, which was unusual.
Most families with such long histories would have countless descendants spanning many generations.
However, the Chu family currently had less than a thousand descendants!
After Chu Tianming, nine generations of leaders hade and gone.
The youngest generation of the Chu family was the ninth generation of Chu Tianming''s descendants.
Chu Tianming was very confused, but he could not find out the reason why the Chu family had so few members.
Chu Yun did not notice anything amiss.
Although the Chu family was small, their legacy was preserved, and they were bing more and more prosperous. The talents of the younger generation were also very outstanding.
Chu Tianming had broken through to the chaos supreme realm not too long ago. However, In the current Great Chaos era, chaos supreme realm experts were insignificant.
The current pinnacle of the chaos was the Dao Creation realm.
However, Chu Tianming was still very satisfied with his progress.
Something unexpected and strange had happened today.
A ball of purple light appeared in front of Chu Tianming, which seemedto contain a transcendent aura.
Looking at the purple light in front of him, Chu Tianming fell into a dazed state.
Memories from long ago resurfaced in his mind at this moment.
When his third son, Chu Qiuluo, was born, there was a purple light.
Even though a long time had passed, Chu Tianming still often thought about his third son, though he believed that he would never see thetter again.
He could not even see his grandson, Chu Xuan anymore, and regretted banishing Chu Xuan to the small courtyard in a moment of anger.
The small courtyard was still intact.
By now, Chu Tianming naturally knew that Chu Xuan was no longer a piece of trash.
When the purple light appeared in front of him, a figure gradually condensed within it, revealing the appearance of a cold and arrogant woman with unparalleled beauty. She was as cold and expressionless as when they first met.
Chu Tianming looked at the figure in silence.
It was Chu Xuan''s mother!
When Chu Qiuluo had brought this woman back, he had not been so angry. In fact, the fact that his son had broken the marriage contract with the Qin family was still somewhat bearable too.
What he could not stand was how arrogant and cold she was. She did not even bow to him, her father-inw. It was as if she did not respect him.
Chu Tianming was furious.
However, since Chu Qiuluo liked her, he had to bear with it.
Chu Tianming truly loved his third son.
In the end, she gave birth to a useless son, Chu Xuan, which further incensed him. Every time he looked at Chu Xuan, he would be reminded of her, and how she had ruined his third son''s future.
The woman in the purple light was expressionless. She asked coldly, "Where''s my son Chu Xuan?"
Chu Tianming''s face darkened.
Even though he was surprised by her sudden appearance, he remained expressionless.
"I don''t know!"
The woman was silent.
Then, a ball of faint golden light appeared before Chu Tianming''s eyes.
A figure appeared from the golden light, which immediately made Chu Tianming jump up in excitement.
"Luo''er, you ... You''re back?"
"Father, where is Xuan''er?"
"I really don''t know. I have no idea where he went," Chu Tianming sighed helplessly.
The two figures were silent.
"Luo''er, don''t worry. He''ll be fine. He''s actually very strong," Chu Tianming exined.
"Father, who is the most talented person in the Chu family?"
Chu Qiuluo asked with a sigh.
"Yun''er and Fan''er."
In terms of talent, Chu Pingfan and Chu Yun were the two most talented people in the Chu family.
Now, Chu Yun was close to reaching the Dao Creation realm.
The purple light and the golden light fused together at this moment, transforming into a specialw that contained a transcendent aura.
"Father, we can''t afford to lose the chaos. Ask Chu Yun and Chu Pingfan to return," Chu Qiuluo''s voice was heard.
"You can control one of the supremews."
"Luo''er, where are you?" Chu Tianming asked.
Then, he asked in confusion, "What kind of existence are you? Am I really your father?"
He was no longer a weakling, and knew quite a lot of secrets.
From Chu Qiuluo''s birth to his disappearance, to his sudden appearance here.
All of this pointed to the fact that his son was extraordinary.
There had to be something going on here. Moreover, it seemed to involve the entire chaos.
Compared to those top experts, who was Chu Tianming?
He had an ordinary level of talent, and it was already quite the achievement that he had managed to reach this level.
How could he be Chu Qiuluo''s father?
Chu Tianming felt bitter in his heart.
He finally understood why Chu Qiuluo''s wife was so cold and arrogant toward him.
To these transcendent existences, what was the difference between him and an ant?
Chu Tianming''s expression was deste, and his heart was filled with an indescribable feeling.
"I''m beyond the primordial chaos."
"Of course you are my father," Chu Qiuluo sighed and said.
The woman in the purple light snorted coldly.
"If you weren''t so arrogant, you wouldn''t be like this!"
Chu Tianming''s eyes went nk when he heard that.
"My name is Chu Luo, and her name is Xuan Qiu. In the past, there was an ident, and my father died. His origin essence fell into the chaos. You are his reincarnation."
Chu Qiuluo, or rather Chu Luo, looked helplessly at Chu Tianming.
Chapter 798 Sudden Change (Part 2)
?
Chu Tianming''s heart trembled.
It seemed that he used to be an expert!
Chu Luo continued, "Father, I don''t know if you can recover your memories, but we can''t lose the chaos. You must try your best to control it."
"This was originally supposed to be Xuan''er''s job, but..."
Chu Luo felt helpless.
Things were getting out of hand now.
"I understand!"
After Chu Tianming learned that Chu Luo was truly his son, his spirits were lifted, and his eyes glowed with a domineering aura.
"So I''m actually the ancestor of the chaos'' Chu family?"
"Chu is actually my descendant?!"
Chu Tianming''s expression grew excited as he spoke.
Chu Luo was exasperated. Despite being reborn, his father was still so unreliable!
The main point here was the chaos!
Chu was indeed a descendant of Chu Tianming and had thetter''s bloodline, but was this important right now?
Xuan Qiu''s face was still cold.
"Father, remember to summon Chu Yun and Chu Pingfan."
Since Chu Xuan had disappeared, he had to make do and let Chu Yun and Chu Pingfan take over the supremews.
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu disappeared, leaving only a haze of purple-gold light behind.
"Chu Luo, Xuan Qiu, Chu Qiuluo, Chu Xuan..." Chu Tianming muttered to himself.
The purple-gold light entered his body, and Chu Tianming''s aura began to surge. His entire being began to transform, and it felt like he had the power to control the entire chaos.
With a loudugh, Chu Tianming''s body emitted purple-gold light and he rushed out of the Divine World into the chaos.
As his aura swept out, and even the Heavenly Dao began to tremble.
"Chu, you little brat, I''m your ancestor. Come and greet me!"
Somewhere in the chaos, Chu was dumbfounded.
Chu Yun and Chu Pingfan appeared instantly, both looking at Chu Tianming in a daze.
"Haha, the chaos must be unified!"
Chu Tianmingughed maniacally. He stepped forward, wanting to control the supremews of chaos.
Two purple-gold rays of light entered Chu Yun and Chu Pingfan''s bodies.
At this moment, the Heavenly Dao trembled, and its fate energy shone like a rainbow. It was actually in defensive mode.
The Heavenly Dao seals and Heavenly Dao fate energy within Chu Pingfan and Chu Yun''s bodies began to change, and were about to be devoured by the purple-gold light. The purple-gold light was trying to use them as a bridge to connect to the Heavenly Dao.
This sudden change shook the entire chaos.
The battle between the geniuses instantly stopped and they returned to their own camps.
In the Heavenly Dao, the figures of Ding Yue, Hei Yue, and the others appeared.
Qin and Fengyin both appeared as well, their expressions grave as they looked at the insolent Chu Tianming.
It was as if the Heavenly Dao was facing a great enemy!
A supremew was spreading, and it was about to surpass the heavenly Dao and the other supremews of the other two chaoses, trying to be the only supremew of the chaos.
If it seeded, the Heavenly Dao would be bound by it and be a subordinate supremew.
The change came too suddenly.
Ding Yue was about to break through to the Dao Supreme realm, and the Heavenly Dao was actually very close to unifying the chaos.
No one expected there to be such a sudden change.
"What''s going on?"
Ding Yue was confused.
What did this old man do and why?
It did not seem to be his master''s doing.
Hei Yue also frowned. She did not know how to deal with it.
After all, Chu Tianming was still her master''s grandfather.
"What is this Heavenly Dao? How can it unify the primordial chaos? Other than my supremew, no one can unify the chaos!"
Chu Tianming was extremely excited.
He had finally be a super expert.
He had to control the chaos! There was no room for mistakes!
The purple-gold light glowed within the chaos, and the supremew swept toward the Heavenly Dao.
Chu Yun''s expression changed and she hurriedly stopped him. "Grandpa, the Heavenly Dao was created by Thirteenth Brother."
Chu Tianming''s eyes widened.
"That brat Chu Xuan did this?"
"Yes."
Chu Yun nodded, leaving Chu Tianming speechless.
He was conflicted on what to do.
If Chu Xuan had not disappeared, the one who controlled the supremew he was using should have been Chu Xuan.
Chu Tianming sighed.
Chu Yun and Chu Pingfan had also grasped a portion of the supremew, but clearly, the two of them would not allow the Heavenly Dao to be devoured. They would most likely merge their portion of the supremew with the Heavenly Dao and help it grow.
"Forget it. I''ll merge with the Heavenly Dao then," Chu Tianming then said angrily, "What am I supposed to do if I merge with the Heavenly Dao?" I need to control the power of Heavenly Dao!"
Once the supremew was integrated into the Heavenly Dao, and he was deprived of its power, he would be a chaos supreme realm cultivator again.
After experiencing such power, he could not ept being weak again. Furthermore, he was supposed to be Chu''s ancestor!
Without sufficient strength, how could he y that role properly?
"Where''s Chu Xuan? Ask him to give me the power of Heavenly Dao!"
Chapter 799 Sudden Change (Part 3)
?
Chu Tianming looked at Chu Yun, who had a helpless expression on her face. She had no way to contact Chu Xuan, so she looked toward Hei Yue, who was equally at a loss.
It was too difficult to contact Chu Xuan, and it was usually him who contacted them.
There was no change in the Xuan Gate sect''s manual, which meant that she could not contact Chu Xuan through it.
¡
Chu Xuan had been waiting for the million-year milestone to arrive when the sudden change urred.
The Heavenly Dao was actually being threatened.
He immediately took out the Heavenly Dao Talisman and sent a wisp of his consciousness into the Heavenly Dao.
In the end, he saw the old man showing off his might.
How had this guy controlled that supremew?
Then, after looking closely, he realized that it was a supremew from the ancient Great Chaos era, and that there were special runes within Chu Tianming''s divine soul that allowed him to connect to the supremew.
He sighed in his heart.
This seemed to be his father''s doing. How mysterious!
From his birth to his disappearance, everything about his father seemed unusual.
His mother was the same.
Could it be that his father was the master of the chaos?
Where did the systeme from?
Did his father leave this for him?
On second thought, the possibility of this being the case was not high.
The system had already surpassed the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, and it even seemed like it could surpass the Heavenly realm.
"Derive the origin of the system."
Chu Xuan tried to use the system''s derivation function.
"The system is unable to derive."
Seeing the result, Chu Xuan was not disappointed. It was within his expectations.
"Derive the karmic rtionship between the system and Chu Qiuluo."
"None."
As he had expected, the system had nothing to do with Chu Qiuluo.
"Derive the karmic rtionship between the system and my mother."
"None."
Seeing the result, Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
Since the system had nothing to do with his parents, it meant that it was something unique to him and that it was not something created that someone could use to control or influence him.
"Derive the karmic rtionship between the system and me."
"Fate is wonderful beyond words."
Chu Xuan sighed at that cryptic answer, and did not continue to pursue the matter.
Fate was really wonderful.
"Where is Chu Qiuluo? Is he the master of the chaos?"
At this point, Chu Xuan decided to investigate his parents. instead.
"Chu Qiuluo is not the master of the chaos. He is not in the chaos or Heavenly Sun World."
Chu Xuan was startled.
Was he wrong?
"Derive my mother''s background, identity, and whereabouts."
An image projection appeared in Chu Xuan''s mind.
He could see a cold and arrogant woman who was dressed in purple, looking otherworldly and peerless.
"Your mother is Xuan Qiu, and the ancient master of the chaos. She''s not in Heavenly Sun World or the chaos."
Ah, so his mother was the master of the chaos.
Then what was Chu Qiuluo''s status?
Chu Xuan did not probe further.
This was not important, and he already had some of his own conjectures.
Since the two of them were not in Heavenly Sun World or the chaos, they were obviously in the void region. Deriving anything about the void region would require the consumption of origin energy.
Instead, he looked at the Heavenly Dao.
The supremew of the ancient Great Chaos era had reappeared. If there were no idents, it would naturally control the current chaos.
As expected, the master of the chaos had left behind a backup n, and would not allow chaos to fall into someone else''s hands.
That way, even if the new world was created, his mother would still control the chaos and would be able to fight against that mysterious force.
However, the ancient supremew was obviously iplete, as it had been damaged when the chaos was shattered.
In this new era, the chaos had not been unified yet, so it was the perfect opportunity to unify the chaos and control the supremews, using them to restore the ancient supremew.
Now, Chu Tianming wanted to merge the supremew into the Heavenly Dao, but Chu Xuan was in no hurry to appear.
He was waiting!
How could that mysterious force not have made preparations to counteract his mother''s n?
Since the ancient supremew had appeared, that person''s scheme should have also been triggered, right?
Sure enough, in the chaos, a beam of orange light bloomed, suppressing Chu Tianming''s supremew.
An expert appeared. However, his eyes were orange and emotionless.
Everyone was shocked, because the person who had arrived was the leader of one of the three great factions.
He was extremely powerful, and one of the few who could stand up to Ding Yue. This person was the biggest obstacle to the Heavenly Dao''s unification of the chaos.
"Xuan Qiu, Chu Luo, we''ve been waiting for you!"
His voice was hoarse, and it was not his original voice.
Chu Tianming''s expression turned grave.
The purple-gold light blossomed around his body, as he felt a strong sense of danger.
Chu Yun and Chu Pingfan were the same, and they immediately gathered around Chu Tianming tobine their power to resist the danger of that unknown existence.
"How can a shattered supremew stop me?"
The man stared coldly at Chu Tianming and the other two.
"Hehe, Xuan Qiu and Chu Luo only left behind wisps of their consciousness. Now that they''ve disappeared, the chaos is mine."
The orange light intensified, and the power of another ancient supremew erupted. It seemed that this person had gathered and controlled the other part of the supremew when it was damaged in the great battle back then.
However, in terms of strength, this person was stronger than Chu Tianming.
Hei Yue frowned, and a faint purple light emanated from her body.
"Cheng? You''re not Cheng?"
"Yes and no."
Cheng looked at Hei Yue and suddenlyughed.
"Very good, everything isplete. The newborn chaos should be mine."
Chu Xuan had been watching.
Would there be another third party?
Probably not, right?
Well, he was probably that third party.
Cheng was very strong, and had been preparing for this moment for a long time.
Of course, Xuan Qiu and Chu Luo were not totally unprepared for this.
Chu Xuan sensed that at the edge of the chaos, there was a hidden power that was in a state of umtion, waiting for an opportunity to deal a fatal blow to Cheng and turn the tide.
Of course, whether or not Cheng had other backup ns remained to be seen.
None of this was important as he was about to take action.
Chu Xuan first set up a barrier around the chaos, making it impossible for the mysterious existence to spy on what was going on in the chaos.
Once that person''s n failed, they would attribute it to Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu. He did not n to let others know of his existence.
At this moment, the Heavenly Dao suddenly churned, as worldly phenomena erupted.
Cheng''s gaze was grave as he stared at the Heavenly Dao.
"Chu Luo, Xuan Qiu, is this your backup n? Unfortunately, it''s too weak!"
The current Heavenly Dao was indeed weak, but the worldly phenomena spread out of the Heavenly Dao anyway and enveloped Cheng.
"No! Who are you?"
Cheng suddenly eximed.
However, the exmations could only be heard from inside. No one outside knew what was going on inside.
Hei Yue and the others, however, heaved a sigh of relief. They could tell that these phenomena were naturally the doing of their master.
By the time the Heavenly Dao calmed down, Cheng had already disappeared. The portion of the ancient supremew that he controlled was currently being integrated into the Heavenly Dao.
An illusionary figure then appeared.
"Old man, hand over the supremew."
Seeing Chu Xuan, Chu Tianming''s feelings wereplicated.
The purple-gold light flew out and entered the Heavenly Dao.
"What about the power of Heavenly Dao? Give me the power of the Heavenly Dao!"
Without the supremew, he was weak.
"Here you go!"
A Heavenly Dao seal entered Chu Tianming''s body.
Then, Chu Xuan looked at Hei Yue and the others.
"The power of Yin and Yang is about to intersect. Make your preparations swiftly."
"Yes, Master," Ding Yue and the others said respectfully.
Chu Xuan looked at Ding Yue and said, "After you break through to the Dao Supreme realm, you cane to the Heavenly Sun World."
"Master, don''t worry. I''ll be able to break through very soon."
Chu Xuan''s illusory figure then disappeared, and the Heavenly Dao regained its calm.
The Heavenly Dao was now transforming after being imbued with the power of the ancient supremew. Now, it would face no obstacles unifying the chaos. It was simply a matter of time.
Chapter 800 Hao (Part 1)
?
After dealing with the situation in the chaos, Chu Xuan started to think again.
He still could not trace the whereabouts of that mysterious force, which was quite terrifying in and of itself.
Chu Xuan was clearly stronger, but could do nothing about the person. He could only foil that person''s schemes.
That person''s methods were brilliant and truly amazing.
Chu Xuan had used the Heavenly Dao to exterminate Cheng, but was still unable to trace the karmic threads between Cheng and that person. He could not afford to underestimate him.
Chu Xuan sighed in his heart.
He had relied on the system to surpass the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, while this person was trying to do so using his own hard work and intelligence.
Moreover, Chu Xuan suspected that this person was the first Dao Supreme Ruler to ever exist.
"Derive the origin and past of this mysterious person."
An image projection appeared in his mind, disying an indescribably majestic being whose entire body emitted the light of the sun.
"Hao, the first ruler of the Heavenly Sun World, the pioneer of the Transcendent Dao path, the pioneer of the Dao Creation path, the pioneer of the Dao Supreme path and the pioneer of the Dao Supreme Ruler realm. Despite being born with a weak body, he managed to devour the spiritual energy of the chaos, snatch the chaotic energy creation of the Heavenly Sun World, and be the ruler of the Heavenly Sun World..."
Chu Xuan looked at the system''s description and the image incredulously.
Hao was really amazing!
What a terrifying fellow!
Furthermore, he was the first living being born after the creation of the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos, and had thus seized the good fortune of Heavenly Sun World and the chaos.
He was the pioneer of many cultivation realms, and the cultivators who cameter all followed in his footsteps. Without Chu Xuan''s interference, Hao would probably be the pioneer of the Heavenly realm too.
Then, he spotted an important piece of information.
"He travels the void region to gain enlightenment, and possesses the void pearl, which allows him to transform into nothingness."
The void pearl!
This was why Hao could not be traced by karma or fate. It was as if he did not exist. This ability had to be rted to the void pearl, which was undoubtedly an extraordinary treasure.
Chu Xuan had no choice but to be cautious. This treasure was most likely obtained in the void region, but how did Hao obtain it?
Could it be that there were other treasures in the void region waiting to be discovered?
Chu Xuan frowned.
The void region was filled with nothingness, but it existed in an indescribable way. Since it existed, it meant that it was not really nothingness.
Perhaps he was not strong enough to delve into the secrets of the void region, but he was certain that there were various mysteries within it. The void region probably had something to do with the creation of the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos.
"Derive the origin and function of the void pearl."
"Deriving this information will consume one-thousandth of your origin energy. Do you wish to continue?"
As expected, the void pearl was not simple. He declined, and instead said, "Derive what would happen if I were to be attacked by someone using the void pearl."
Chu Xuan changed his approach.
He wanted to see if the void pearl was a threat to him.
"It cannot be derived."
Eh? Did this mean¡?
There could only be one reason, which was that the void pearl was not an offensive-type treasure!
Since it was not an offensive-type treasure, the level of threat would naturally be much lower.
Chu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.
The million-year milestone would soon arrive. Once he broke through and reached the Heavenly realm, he would no longer have to fear Hao''s threat.
Even the void pearl would not be able to threaten him.
When looked out at the void region, he saw that the Origin Great Dao was about to envelop the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos.
The Heavenly Dao was also transforming, and Ding Yue was currently breaking through to the Dao Supreme realm.
Everything was under control.
Yi Lingling was also in the process of creating her Dao, and the Heavenly Sun World still had three major factions.
The Yin and Yang forces intertwined, and the birth of the new world was at hand.
Hao had probably already found a new path, and might even be preparing for a breakthrough.
The next battle for power would be where Yin and Yang intersected.
After Yi Lingling''s breakthrough, she would be dispatched there.
The disciples of the Xuan Gate sect had the advantage, and they would benefit the most from this.
After the birth of the new world, the Xuan Gate sect would rise and truly be unparalleled.
Chu Xuan yawned andy on the chair, pretending to sleep.
He just had to continue staying in the valley. Soon, he would be truly invincible. In fact, excluding the possible threat of the void pearl, he was already invincible.
The only thing left was the void region, which remained unfathomable. He truly wondered what secrets it held.
Still, he could not be careless. He had to continue to stay at home.
...
In an unknown ce in the void region, there was a small ck spot.
The ck dot in the void region was like a drop in the ocean.
It was a mountain peak that stood 10,000 feet tall, and on it were pavilions and verdant ancient trees.
On the peak, Xuan Qiu, who was wearing a purple dress, looked out at the void region outside the peak with a cold expression.
It had been a long time since that incident.
Chapter 801 Hao (Part 2)
?
The mountain peak was a supreme treasure, but it had also shrunk by a third.
No matter how powerful a treasure was, it would slowly turn into nothingness in the void region.
The void region was the most mysterious ce. It was boundless, and no one could find its end. Even someone as powerful as a Dao Supreme Ruler could notprehend the mysteries of the void region or its existence.
The void region hadws, just like the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos. However, thews of the void region could not be seen or touched.
It was as if it did not exist.
An elegant man joined Xuan Qiu as she looked out into the void region.
"Chu Luo, are you confident that you can control the chaos?"
Xuan Qiu looked at Chu Luo.
Chu Luo was silent.
"Your father can''t do anything right. He always ruins things!"
Xuan Qiu was obviously annoyed.
Chu Luo sighed.
"It might not have gone out of control," he said softly.
"Even if your father has controlled the chaos, with him in charge, there''s no way that things will end well!"
The more Xuan Qiu thought about it, the angrier she became.
She looked at Chu Luo with resentment.
"Your father died back then, but you rescued his origin essence. That''s fine in and of itself, but why did you have to make it so that you became his son in the chaos as well?"
"What are you nning?" Xuan Qiu frowned.
"My father¡ Although he''s a bit reckless, he''s still my father!"
His gaze was distant, as if he was reminiscing about the old times.
"When I was young, I often got into trouble. My father has done too much for me. I still remember that in order to save me, my father once kowtowed for three days and three nights outside the house of an expert. His blood flowed like a river, and the other party was touched and saved me from that dangerous situation¡"
After Chu Luo grew up and became a peerless expert, he was very tolerant of his father''s impetuous behavior. Even after his father died, he wanted to remain as his son.
Xuan Qiu still looked at him coldly. She did not have a good impression of Chu Tianming. Had it not been for Chu Tianming''s recklessness back then, they would not be in such a passive state.
"Chu Luo, tell me the truth. Do you have any other purpose besides rejoining the karma between you and your father in the chaos?" "
"Did you include me in your n just to get my body?" Xuan Qiu asked through gritted teeth.
The corners of Chu Luo''s mouth twitched, and he said, "I would never do such a thing. I didn''t lie to you!"
He reached out to grab Xuan Qiu''s waist, but she pped his hand away.
"You really didn''t?"
"I am not that kind of person," Chu Luo said seriously.
Xuan Qiu stared at him with a suspicious expression.
"You''re a shameless person!"
"My feelings for you are real!"
Chu Luo was helpless.
"I''m sincere. There are thousands of women who admire me, but you''re the only one in my heart!"
"Hmph! You''re probably doing this for my chaos."
"Back then, you said that we would use our bloodlines to control the chaos, but just look at what ended up happening!"
"Where did Xuan ''er go?"
"I don''t know."
He was truly helpless.
He spent a long time back then convincing Xuan Qiu. The two of them then hooked up and gave birth to a son in the chaos.
He had left behind all sorts of methods, ns and opportunities to ensure that his son would be able to grow stronger; powerful enough to control the newly-formed supremews of the shattered chaos.
That way, even if a new world was born, they would at least be able to control a portion of it and not all of it would fall into Hao''s hands.
However, Chu Xuan had disappeared!
All of his ns and schemes had failed to bear fruit.
In order to avoid Hao''s detection, they had not dared to stay in the chaos, and even chose to dissipate their wisps of consciousness immediately after they were donemunicating with Chu Tianming.
At this critical moment, everything seemed to have gone out of control.
"You don''t know? You only care about your father, and not your son!"
Xuan Qiu was furious.
She felt like she had been deceived by Chu Luo. However, that was already a thing of the past, so she could begrudgingly ept it.
What she could not ept was the fact that her son had gone missing.
Chu Luo had guaranteed that everything was under his control, yet things had ended up like this.
"Don''t be angry, Xuan''er might not be in trouble."
Xuan Qiu looked at him coldly.
"If Xuan''er is controlled by Hao, what will happen?"
Chu Luo smiled bitterly.
"I wouldn''t know what to do either."
"I shouldn''t have been bewitched by you," Xuan Qiu said through gritted teeth.
Chu Luo sighed and said, "Since things are a little out of control, why don''t we prepare another n?"
Hao was a terrifying guy.
Even Dao Supreme realm experts could not avoid his influence.
"At this point, what other ns can we implement?"
Xuan Qiu looked at him with a frown.
Chu Luo said seriously, "We still have time. Let''s have another son. We''ll leave all of the resources here to him. If we fail, our son can continue to fight!"
Boom!
A terrifying aura erupted from Xuan Qiu''s body.
"Chu Luo, you''re still trying to deceive me?"
"I would never do that to you, darling."
Chu Luo smiled bitterly.
He reached out his hand and Xuan Qiu''s powerful aura dissipated like a spring breeze. All that was left was the gentle breeze.
Xuan Qiu looked at him in shock.
Chu Luo took the chance to hold her by her waist and said, "I''m true to you."
"You''re about to break through?"
"It''s difficult."
"In the end, we have to wait for the creation of the new world and gain enlightenment from it. Only then can we find a path forward."
A purple light blossomed from Xuan Qiu''s body, and something strange seemed to be happening.
Chu Luo was stunned. She smiled bitterly.
"I thought I''d surpassed you, but it seems that this isn''t the case."
"What are our chances of winning if we join hands?"
Chu Luo thought for a while and shook his head.
"It''s hard to predict. I''m afraid Hao will break through before you and I do."
They both remained silent after that.
At the foot of the mountain, a figure walked up.
She was dressed in white, and looked ethereal and cold.
"The final battle ising. I want to go back and take a look."
Chu Luo looked at the woman.
"Is it about your brother?"
"Yes, he has been at the edge of the chaos for such a long time. He should havepleted his Yin and Yang, so it is time to take him away."
"You Qin, although you''ve broken through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, you still can''t avoid his detection."
Chu Luo thought for a moment and said, "Let the others go. Dao Supreme realm cultivators won''t attract his attention. Just get them to bring your brother back."
You Qin was silent for a moment before she nodded and said, "Alright."
Then, she turned around and left.
Xuan Qiu also walked down the mountain. Before she got out of an earshot, she suddenly stopped and said, "If Xuan''er is really under Hao''s control, I will give up everything to get him back."
After she finished speaking, she walked down the mountain.
Chu Luo looked at the void region, and thought back to the various ns and opportunities he had left behind.
Everything had been arranged properly, so why had things gone out of control?
Chu Xuan had suddenly disappeared.
Had his son died?
This was a topic that he did not dare to broach with Xuan Qiu.
He could not sense the karmic threads between himself and Chu Xuan. It was as if all traces of him had been erased.
There was only one person who could do something like this¡
Hao!
How were his ns discovered?
"Hao, you killed my son. I won''t let you get what you want no matter what price I have to pay."
Chu Luo''s eyes were cold.
A figure left the mountain and advanced through the void region, heading towards the chaos.
The mountain was extremely far away from the chaos.
Even for Dao Supreme realm experts, it would take a thousand years to go back and forth.
At this moment, the mountain also began to move slowly toward the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World.
The final battle was about to begin.
Experts appeared all over the mountain.
All of them were at least Dao Supreme realm experts.
Moreover, they were the best among the Dao Supreme realm experts, and many of them were on the verge of bing Dao Supreme Rulers.
Their expressions were grave.
Chapter 802 Hao (Part 3)
?
There were more than 20 Dao Supreme Rulers on this mountain. Other than a few new ones, the rest were from ancient times, and there were even a few that were older than Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu.
In the Heavenly Sun World, there were some powerful ns that were once only mentioned in legends. Their ancestors were on this mountain.
At this ce, the greatest experts of various ns and races were gathered.
In arge hall, Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu sat side by side.
Those who could enter the hall were all Dao Supreme Rulers.
"What are our chances of winning?"
One of them asked.
"Thirty to fifty percent," Chu Luo said in a deep voice.
The hall was silent.
"Hao¡ is he really invincible?"
Another ancient existence sighed.
"Seniors, can we talk to him?"
One of the newer Dao Supreme Rulers asked.
That battle back then was too terrifying. Almost all of the Dao Creation realm experts died, and ny percent of the Dao Supreme realm experts had also died.
If they had no chance of winning, and could avoid fighting, why not submit?
Back when this person was a Dao Supreme realm expert, there were also peerless geniuses who submitted to him and worked for him. Now, he was inferior to someone else, so it was logical for him to submit to that person.
"Talk?"
An ancient existenceughed bitterly.
"If possible, we don''t want to be enemies with him either."
Submit to Hao?
They had once submitted to Hao!
"Have you ever heard of the saying ''the heavens are heartless,'' and the ''Nine Tribtions of Annihtion''?"
The new Dao Supreme Ruler was stunned.
This was considered an ancient legend in their era.
"Hao is the heavens. He destroyed the world nine times," The ancient Dao Supreme Ruler continued.
"In the past, countless experts submitted to him. I was one of them, but in the end, they all died!"
"My origin essence was taken away, and I lost everything."
"Even before me, there were others who were destroyed."
"The few of us were lucky enough to escape into the void region and survive," another ancient existence continued.
"The ancient times that you know of were actually destroyed."
"Hao treated everyone below him like ants and destroyed the world time and time again. All the Dao Supreme Rulers in the past were his followers. In the end, they were all stripped of their origin essence and killed."
"We have all cultivated for countless years. Could it be that we all exist to be stripped of our origin essence and fused into the world to fulfill his wish?"
All of the Dao Supreme Rulers fell silent.
Thinking back on the great battle back then, if it had not been for Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu, the world would have been destroyed again, and they would have been buried with it, their long years of bitter cultivation turned into nothingness.
Who would be willing to ept this? No one!
The void region was only a temporary safe zone.
Even a Dao Supreme Ruler would slowly turn into nothingness here.
Moreover, if Hao broke through this time, he would definitely search the void region and capture them.
Since that was the case, the best choice was to try and fight him.
They would die either way, so why not take a gamble?
¡
The Origin Great Dao was about toplete the next stage of its transformation and envelop the Heavenly Sun World.
Chu Xuan looked at the sun in the sky and fell into deep thought.
The sun was one of the sources of the Heavenly Sun World, and it was very likely that it was a manifestation of the transcendentws.
Was Hao in the sun?
Or even¡ Chu Xuan made a startling guess.
Was the sun actually formed by Hao?
If that was the case, Hao would be the undisputed ruler of the Heavenly Sun World.
Moreover, Chu Xuan would then have to reevaluate his strength.
Although Hao was a Dao Supreme Ruler, if his conjecture was right, then Hao would likely be able to mobilize the power of the Heavenly Sun World when necessary, which would bridge the gap between him and Chu Xuan.
Chu Xuan thought about the system''s derivation, and determined that this was highly likely. When the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos fused their Yin and Yang, a new world would be born, and Hao would have absolute control over the Heavenly Sun World and its inhabitants.
Then, he would definitely make his move to try and wrest control of the Heavenly Dao from Chu Xuan. If he was sessful, then he would be the sole and supreme ruler of the new world.
However, there was no way Chu Xuan would let that dreame true.
"No matter how much you n, it will all be in vain in the end."
Chu Xuan chuckled, and was looking forward to wrecking Hao''s countless years of nning and preparation.
In the chaos, Ding Yue had already broken through to the Dao Supreme realm, and was consolidating his cultivation foundation.
Yi Lingling had broken through and created her Dao, followed by Xue Ping.
Qi Le and Chu Yu followed closely behind.
They were all consolidating their cultivation foundations.
Chu Xuan looked at the situation in the Heavenly Sun World. The three factions were about to go to war, and things were reaching their tipping point.
Chapter 803 Ding Yues Arrival
?
The time flow difference continued to be streamlined. Now, a year in the Heavenly Sun World was equivalent to a thousand years in the chaos.
The chaos continued to sink below the Heavenly Sun World.
The embryonic form of the Yin and Yang world had already begun to take shape, though there was no reincarnation cycle for now.
A trace of the Heavenly Daows had already begun to extend toward the Heavenly Sun World, which contained thews of the Heavenly Dao''s reincarnation cycle.
In the void region, a ck-robed figure appeared outside the chaos.
He tried his best to restrain his aura and was wary of his surroundings, especially in the direction where the Heavenly Sun World was.
He was afraid of being discovered or attacked.
Looking at the chaos that was merging with the Heavenly Sun World and gradually sinking under the Heavenly Sun World, he frowned.
There was nothing at the edge of the primal chaos.
He carefully inspected the area and indeed did not find the head.
Could it be that the head had been enveloped by the chaos?
After hesitating for a moment, he carefully flew over at the edge of the chaos.
What was the new chaos?
He was a little curious.
The chaos was under Xuan Qiu''s control, so it should not be dangerous.
Hao would likely have less control over the chaos, right?
With his strength, he should be able to enter the chaos quietly and investigate. Lie Tian was most likely within the chaos.
He could just enter quietly and take him away.
With that thought, the ck-robed figure stepped into the chaos.
In the Heavenly Dao, Ding Yue sat cross-legged, and a faint aura of his Sword Dao emanated from his body.
Suddenly, he opened his eyes.
A sword strike streaked toward the edge of the chaos.
"Who dares to trespass into the chaos!"
Hei Yue and the others appeared.
Someone actually entered the chaos?
Boom!
A sword stabbed out from the chaos.
The ck-robed man was shocked.
There was actually a Dao Supreme Realm expert in the Chaos?
He threw a punch to counter the sword strike, and ck light filled the air.
"Hao''s puppet?"
"Who are you? Why are you trespassing into the chaos? This is the territory of the Xuan Gate sect!"
Ding Yue''s figure appeared at the edge of the chaos. His aura was sharp, and full of killing intent.
The ck-robed man was shocked. What a powerful Sword Dao!
He felt a lot of pressure!
He frowned slightly. Since when did the chaos be the territory of the Xuan Gate sect?
Was this a faction that Hao had nurtured to control the chaos?
"I''m here to find someone. I''ll leave immediately after I find him."
Ding Yue''s sword intent was like a rainbow, and his killing intent billowed around him.
"Who are you looking for?"
"Lie Tian!"
"I don''t know him. There''s no such person in the chaos!"
Ding Yue frowned.
The ck-robed man was silent.
"He was a head that was once outside the chaos. Have you seen him before?"
The ck-robed man asked.
"You are the first person to ever enter the chaos. Before you, not even an ant, let alone a head, has ever entered the chaos."
Ding Yue held a sword in his hand and took a step out of the chaos.
"Don''t make up an excuse to invade the chaos. Let''s have a proper battle, without any underhanded means."
His Supreme Sword Dao swept out into the void region.
"Ding Yue of the Xuan Gate sect is here to seek your guidance!"
The ck-robed man was shocked.
What a powerful and pure Sword Dao. It was likely that he would not be able to defeat this person.
"Farewell!"
The ck-robed man retreated. Fighting here would only alert Hao to his presence, which was something that he absolutely did not want to happen!
"Since you''re here, why are you in a hurry to leave? Identify yourself!"
Sword beams streaked out into the void region, sweeping toward the ck-robed man.
The ck-robed man did not entertain the thought of fighting and quickly retreated.
Ding Yue pursued him for a while before he frowned and retreated.
He looked at the vast chaos and then at the Heavenly Sun World.
Using the Heavenly Dao seal, he sent a message to Hei Yue and the others, "I''m going to see Master. I won''t be returning to the chaos."
"Alright," Hei Yue replied.
Since Ding Yue had broken through, she had to strive to break through as soon as possible as well.
The Heavenly Dao had be the supremew of the chaos. The Divine World was the number one world in the chaos, and it contained great fortune. Over the past thousand years, countless monstrous geniuses had emerged from the Divine World.
¡
Ding Yue stepped into the Heavenly Sun World.
After entering the Heavenly Sun World, he sensed the mysterious force. Frowning slightly, he concealed himself and left.
Not long after Ding Yue left, two figures appeared.
"A Dao Supreme realm expert entered from the outside."
"Are they back?"
"Perhaps the time ising."
"Can you and I still survive?"
There was silence.
The two Dao Supreme realm experts felt bitter.
They were regarded as the strongest cultivators by all of the living beings in the Heavenly Sun World, but they were actually not in control of their own lives, and could not control their own fate.
They looked up at the sky and sighed, then disappeared.
When Ding Yue stepped into the courtyard, he felt a little dazed.
It was as if he had returned to the courtyard in the Chu family''s territory.
As usual, Chu Xuanid on the recliner leisurely.
"Greetings, Master!"
Ding Yue bowed excitedly.
"Mm, not bad!"
Chu Xuan nced at Ding Yue. Although he had just broken through to the Dao Supreme Realm, his strength surpassed Lie Tian and Chun''s.
His Sword Dao was pure. With this as his foundation, it would probably not be long before he reached the peak of the Dao Supreme realm.
He had finally achieved his objective of having the strength to protect his junior brothers and sisters, and was a qualified eldest senior brother.
"Ding Yue, you''re here?"
Su Xian''er came out of the wooden house. She was happy to see a familiar face.
"Hehe, hello, Sister Su!"
Ding Yue chuckled.
Su Xian''er had actually also reached the Dao Supreme realm.
After checking her cultivation level for a bit, Ding Yue was happy. Su Xian''er''s strength was inferior to his!
He had finally surpassed everyone.
He became the second strongest cultivator in the Xuan Gate sect, after his master of course!
Ding Yue''s arrival alerted Yi Lingling and the other three.
They all came out of seclusion.
"Greetings, Eldest Senior Brother!"
Yi Lingling and the other three hurriedly bowed.
They had all heard of their Eldest Senior Brother, Ding Yue.
He was the number one in terms of the Sword Dao!
"Not bad, you have all reached the Dao Creation realm!"
Ding Yue looked at his junior brothers and sisters and nodded.
"Your Sword Dao is alright, but it''s not pure enough," Ding Yue looked at Yi Lingling and said.
"It''s said that Eldest Senior Brother''s Sword Dao is the best. Junior Sister wants to experience it."
Yi Lingling was eager to learn.
"Sure!"
Ding Yue nodded.
It was time for him to show off his strength as the eldest senior disciple of the Xuan Gate sect.
The aura around his body instantly weakened as he restrained his cultivation to the early-stage of the Dao Creation realm.
He was prepared to defeat her with a weaker cultivation level.
Seeing this, Yi Lingling felt indignant.
Chu Xuan raised his hand and sealed Ding Yue''s cultivation to ensure that it did not identally erupt and injure Yi Lingling.
"Since that''s your intention, then give it a try."
With a wave of his hand, a world seemed to appear where Ding Yue and Yi Lingling were, separate from the small valley.
"Junior Sister, please," Ding Yue said confidently.
"Eldest Senior Brother, here Ie!"
Yi Lingling looked serious.
The Ethereal Divine Sword appeared, and shed unpredictably toward Ding Yue.
Ding Yue did not move, but suddenly unsheathed his sword and stabbed it forward.
It was an ordinary attack.
However, in Yi Lingling''s eyes, it was a peerless sword strike that seemed to bypass all of her unpredictable attacks.
It was aimed at the vital points of her technique!
Her heart trembled.
So strong!
Her body turned illusory.
Ding Yue stepped forward and stabbed again with another ordinary-looking sword strike.
Xue Ping, Qi Le, and Chu Yu watched without blinking.
Ding Yue''s sword was just inches away from Yi Lingling''s heart.
The victor had been decided.
Chu Xuan waved his hand and removed the seal on Ding Yue''s cultivation.
"Ding Yue is number one in terms of the purity of his Sword Dao," he said to Yi Lingling, who was still in a daze.
"Although you''re skilled in the Sword Dao, you''re still a littlecking. "
"Your talent does not solely center around your Sword Dao. It lies in your unique constitution too!"
"Thank you for your guidance, Master.
Yi Lingling bowed.
"Thank you for your guidance, Eldest Senior Brother!"
She bowed to Ding Yue.
Ding Yue nodded and said, "If you have any doubts regarding the Sword Dao, you cane to me."
In the Xuan Gate sect, other than Chu Xuan, Ding Yue was the number one in terms of the Sword Dao.
Lie Tian and Chun came out of the Scripture Pavilion to see what was going on.
Chu Xuan''s eldest disciple had arrived, and they were very curious about his level of strength.
Ding Yue was stunned when he saw Lie Tian.
Could this be the person that the ck-robed man was looking for?
Lie Tian and Chun''s expressions were solemn. They could tell that Ding Yue was stronger than them!
The eldest disciple of the Xuan Gate sect was actually a Dao Supreme realm expert!
"You are Lie Tian?" Ding Yue asked.
"That''s me," Lie Tian replied, slightly startled.
Ding Yue looked at Chu Xuan and said, "Master, there was a ck-robed man¡"
Chapter 804 Igniting Change (Part 1)
?
Ding Yue then talked about the ck-robed man, which left Lie Tian stunned.
"I don''t know him," Lie Tian said while frowning.
Why was this person looking for him?
He looked at Chun.
"Do you know this person?"
Chun shook her head.
"It''s either friend or enemy, but it does not matter in either case," Chu Xuan said.
"I''m worried that the other party is here to capture me and threaten my big sister¡"
Lie Tian hesitated for a moment.
His "big sister" had always been cold and arrogant. She preferred to be alone, and had few friends.
Lie Tian looked at Chu Xuan. He was tempted to seek his big sister out. Now that he was a Dao Supreme realm expert, if she was in danger, he would be able to help her out.
"Do as you see fit," Chu Xuan pointed at the sky before continuing, "But remember, their enemy should be that person. The people from back then should have joined forces."
Lie Tian sighed.
"I''ll continue my secluded cultivation. I''m still too weak."
Lie Tian returned to the Scripture Pavilion, and Chun followed suit.
"Since you''ve already broken through to the Dao Supreme realm, I''ll preach the Dao to you. I will teach you about the path above the Dao Supreme Ruler realm. Whether you canprehend it or not depends on yourself."
Chu Xuan looked at Ding Yue and said, "Also, if you want to break through and reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, you need toprehend your own path. If you break through using the normal path, your Sword Dao will not be pure."
"I''ll also teach you a sword technique."
"Yes, Master," Ding Yue said respectfully.
Chu Xuan exined to his disciples.
Of course, Lie Tian and Chun appeared to listen in. After all, it was extremely rare for Chu Xuan to preach the Dao.
Furthermore, the two of them were increasingly certain that Chu Xuan had already surpassed the Dao Supreme Ruler realm and had broken through to a higher realm.
After Chu Xuan finished preaching the Dao, he taught Ding Yue the Singr Heavenly Sword technique. Ding Yue then found a ce to meditate in seclusion in the valley.
¡
You Qin frowned after hearing what the ck-robed man had to say.
"I understand."
Her figure then disappeared.
In the hall, the Dao Supreme Rulers gathered again, and You Qin repeated the words of the ck-robed man.
"The Xuan Gate sect has nothing to do with me," Xuan Qiu said in a low voice.
"In that case, have we lost control of the chaos?"
Everyone was silent.
The situation had be increasingly unfavorable.
"The Xuan Gate sect probably belongs to Hao," Chu Luo said.
"In that case, we only have a 20 to 30% chance of victory. We have to foil his n even if we have to risk our lives! "
"We''ll die either way, so why not risk it all? Maybe we still have a chance," a Dao Supreme Ruler said.
They had no way out. Rather than meekly epting their fate and suffering humiliation at Hao''s hands, it was better to fight and potentially live.
"Let''s go all out. It''s not like we don''t have any chance of winning," Chu Luo said.
After the decision was made, the meeting adjourned.
At the peak of the mountain, Xuan Qiu looked at the void region silently.
"You really don''t want to consider having another child?" Chu Luo asked.
"I won''t be deceived by you again," Xuan Qiu said coldly.
"You''ve misunderstood me!"
Chu Luo sighed, but Xuan Qiu could not be bothered with him.
"It''s time to speed up our return to the Heavenly Sun World."
The speed at whichthe mountain approached the Heavenly Sun World increased.
...
There were less than ten years to the million-year milestone.
On this day, Yi Lingling and the others left the valley.
Yi Lingling and Xue Ping entered the intersection between the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World, where Yin and Yang converged.
Qi Le and Chu Yu continued to adventure within the Heavenly Sun World. News of the reappearance of the Xuan Gate sect''s disciples soon spread throughout the Heavenly Sun Great World.
At this moment, the three geniuses that led the three factions within the human race came to a tacit understanding.
They had to defeat Qi Le.
The disciples of the Xuan Gate sect were too much of a threat to them.
On this day, Qi Le brought Chu Yu to the territory of one of these geniuses, who was the very same one who coveted Chu Yu''s beauty back then.
Qi Le was here to kill him. It was payback time!
"Qi Le, how dare you disregard the honor of the human race and ignore the war between our race and the fey race! Can you even call yourself a human? Disgraceful!"
Facing the criticism, Qi Le smiled calmly.
"Still preaching? It doesn''t matter. Today, I will kill you!"
Qi Le''s aura erupted.
The pressure of his Dao Creation realm cultivation suppressed that genius.
"Impossible!"
The genius had a look of disbelief.
He had obtained a Dao Supreme Ruler''s inheritance.
He had a Dao Supreme Ruler''s treasure!
How could he lose to Qi Le?
How had Qi Le broken through before him?
A figure appeared from a hidden space and looked at Qi Le in shock.
"Given the current situation, the geniuses of the human race should not engage in internal strife. Otherwise..."
Qi Le looked at him coldly.
"I have never taken the initiative to offend anyone, but if anyone offends me, I will not forgive them easily!"
"If you want to be biased, then let''s fight!"
Chapter 805 - 805 Igniting Change (Part 2)
805 Igniting Change (Part 2)
The Dao Creation realmw enforcer¡¯ expression was extremely gloomy.
¡°Hmph! ¡± He snorted coldly. ¡°How arrogant! Do you think that you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯ve broken through and created your Dao?¡±
Thew enforcer attacked, and Qi Le responded in kind.
The power of Qi Le¡¯s Dao was like a torrential river that flowed endlessly. Yin and Yang intertwined and sent thew enforcer flying.
¡°Living long doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re strong!¡±
Qi Le threw punch after punch after thew enforcer, forcing thetter to retreat.
The genius had a ferocious expression on his face.
¡°Qi Le, do you think you can defeat me just because you broke through to the Dao Creation realm? I have a Dao Supreme Ruler¡¯s treasure.¡±
Light blossomed from his body, and a Dao Supreme Ruler¡¯s aura swept out.
Qi Le frowned.
This guy was actually able to activate a portion of the treasure¡¯s power?
A puppet!
At this moment, Qi Le understood that this genius was just a puppet of that mysterious person.
A ring appeared in his hand.
¡°A Dao Supreme Ruler¡¯s treasure? Our Xuan Gate sect doesn¡¯tck such things!¡±
The ring emitted a faint light and instantly appeared around the genius¡¯ body and imprisoned him!
¡°Impossible!¡±
The genius panicked, but it was toote.
Qi Le waved his hand and killed him.
The Dao Supreme Ruler¡¯s treasure suddenly disappeared, and it surged with a strange aura.
Momentster, it appeared in front of Chu Yu.
It was as if it wanted to enter Chu Yu¡¯s body and control her.
ng!
Chu Yu¡¯s body shed with an inexplicable radiance, and the Dao Supreme Ruler¡¯s treasure dimmed and fell to the ground.
Chu Yu bent down to pick it up happily.
Qi Le went over and said, ¡°Those who still want to fight, step forward!¡±
No one moved.
On this day, Qi Le took control of one of the three factions of the human race. Then, he forced the other two geniuses to submit, uniting the human race of the Heavenly Sun World.
This caused the fey race alliance and the alliance of unaffiliated cultivators to feel pressured.
Qi Le and Chu Yu officially presided over the human geniuses and led them to the intersection of the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos. They were soon followed by the fey race alliance and the alliance of unaffiliated cultivators.
The fusion of Yin and Yang had officially begun.
Chu Xuan looked up at the sky. Now that the Xuan Gate sect had taken control of the situation, how would Hao react?
Would he send Dao Supreme realm experts to kill Qi Le and Chu Yu?
It was very likely.
¡°Ding Yue.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ding Yue appeared in front of Chu Xuan.
¡°As the eldest senior brother of the Xuan Gate sect, you should take a trip out of the valley and take care of your junior brothers and sisters.¡±
Ding Yue had beenprehending the Singr Heavenly Sword.
His strength had increased greatly again.
It was also time for him to put his strength to the test.
¡°Killing a Dao Supreme realm expert will help you to master this sword technique faster. Go.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ding Yue rubbed his fists together, his face filled with excitement.
Lie Tian¡¯s figure appeared.
¡°Do you need Chun and I to head out as well?¡±
Chu Xuan pondered for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°Go ahead.¡±
Lie Tian and Chun also left the valley.
They protected Yi Lingling and Xue Ping respectively.
Chu Xuan looked at the Heavenly Dao, and saw that Hei Yue was about to break through to the Dao Supreme realm.
In the ruins of the battlefield, a stone house stood alone.
An old man sat cross-legged inside.
At a certain moment, he suddenly opened his eyes.
¡°Kill Qi Le and seize his fate. Then, your fate will be in your own hands!¡±
...
His gaze gradually turned sharp.
¡°Control your own destiny!¡±
He could not suppress the temptation of controlling his own destiny.
Even though he vaguely felt that there was something wrong with his thought process, it was ignored.
The old man disappeared from the stone house.
Currently, the geniuses of the human race were unified, and the older generation of human experts also supported Qi Le.
After all, no one in the entire human race couldpare to him.
Moreover, Qi Le was so strong that even the Dao Creation realm experts from the older generation were inferior to him.
¡°It¡¯s time to deal with the fey race and the alliance of unaffiliated cultivators.It¡¯s time for the human race to unify the Heavenly Sun World,¡± a human genius said.
¡°Right, it¡¯s the perfect time to make a move!¡±
¡°The human race should take charge of the Heavenly Sun World!¡±
...
The other geniuses and the older generation experts all agreed.
Suddenly, Qi Le frowned and looked in a certain direction.
At this moment, the hall copsed and turned into dust, shocking everyone present.
Even the Dao Creation realm experts of the older generation had a drastic change in expression as they realized what was going on.
An ethereal voice rang out.
¡°Qi Le and Chu Yu of the Xuan Gate sect harbor evil intentions. They are treacherous and oppress the human geniuses. They deserve to be executed!¡±
An old figure could be vaguely seen floating in the void.
A palm strike that carried an endless amount of terrifying pressure pressed down on Qi Le and Chu Yu.
A Dao Supreme expert!
It was actually a legendary Dao Supreme expert!
This person was also one of the creators of thews of thepetition among geniuses!
He actually took action personally to target Qi Le and Chu Yu.
Could it be that the genius who was killed was this Dao Supreme realm expert¡¯s personal disciple?
Or was it really as he said, that Qi Le and Chu Yu harbored evil intentions?
Qi Le¡¯s expression was calm, but his gaze exuded fighting spirit despite the cultivation level gap between them.
He would not go down without a fight!
¡°Hmph!¡±
A cold snort was suddenly heard, and the palm strike dissipated.
The terrifying pressure the Dao Supreme realm expert exuded instantly disappeared without a trace.
Then, a figure appeared in front of Qi Le and Chu Yu, whose sharp aura swept across the surroundings.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
Qi Le and Chu Yu bowed.
¡°The Xuan Gate sect despises those who bully the weak. How dare a trashy Dao Supreme realm cultivator like you be so arrogant?¡±
¡°Today, I will kill you!¡±
The old man felt a strong sense of danger.
¡°Who are you? There has never been a Dao Supreme realm expert like you in the Heavenly Sun World!¡±
There were only six Dao Supreme realm experts in the Heavenly Sun World, and they all knew each other.
¡°Remember it well! I¡¯m Ding Yue of the Xuan Gate sect!¡±
Ding Yue soared into the sky, as his sword appeared in his hand.
All of the human geniuses and experts on the mountain peak were tense.
A great battle between Dao Supreme realm experts was about tomence!
Its eldest disciple was actually a Dao Supreme realm expert!
In that case, what kind of existence was the sect master of the Xuan Gate sect?¡±
¡°We¡¯re both Dao Supreme realm cultivators. Can you really kill me?¡±
The old man sneered.
He felt a strong sense of danger from Ding Yue. However, he was not afraid at all!
Dao Supreme Realm experts were not so easy to kill.
He was confident that even if he was defeated and suffered heavy injuries, he would be able to escape.
He had fought other Dao Supreme realm experts before, and was still alive and kicking.
¡°What¡¯s so difficult about killing a trashy old man like you?!¡±
Ding Yue swung his sword, and it almost seemed like the world would be split in twain by it.
The old man¡¯s expression changed drastically.
This would kill him if he was hit!
Ever since he broke through to the Dao Supreme realm, he had forgotten what it felt like to experience a fatal crisis.
At this moment, he truly felt death approaching.
Boom!
A terrifying power swept through the sky as he used all of his power in an attempt to save himself.
The sword strike shed by, and space was torn apart.
The old man was stunned, and his eyes gradually became empty.
A thin line of blood appeared on his body.
Ding Yue did not continue to attack. Instead, he carefullyprehended the sword technique he had just used.
Singr Heavenly Sword!
A faint shadow appeared behind the old man.
That was his divine soul, which was gradually fading.
The old man¡¯s divine soul looked up at the sky, revealing a confused and despairing expression.
¡°The heavens are heartless!¡±
¡°The path of cultivation is in vain in the end!¡±
The old man let out a sorrowful cry.
¡°Ding Yue of the Xuan Gate sect, you are very strong and monstrous, but so what? Under the heavens, everyone is an ant. In the end, you will end up like me!¡±
¡°I¡¯m free now. Hahaha, thanks!¡±
Then, his divine soul had dissipated.
¡°If you don¡¯t defy the heavens, the end of your cultivation path will be in vain!¡±
The old man¡¯s final words echoed in the air.
All of the experts were silent as an inexplicable sense of sadness welled up in their hearts.
Many people revealed confused expressions, not knowing what to make of the situation.
Chapter 806 - 806 Heavens (Part 1)
806 Heavens (Part 1)
The old man was dead.
A legendary Dao Supreme realm existence had actually fallen!
Everyone was silent.
The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more one could sense the grief and indignation in the old man¡¯s words.
The old man did not hate Ding Yue.
It was not that he was unwilling to die at Ding Yue¡¯s hands, but he hated the heavens.
The heavens were merciless!
Ding Yue looked up at the sky. The heavens clearly referred to that mysterious force.
He looked at the geniuses present.
Most of them were confused.
There were even some who lost confidence in their cultivation path.
What was the point of cultivating if in the end it was all for nothing.
Ding Yue¡¯s voice was cold and arrogant.
¡°Even if you die in the end, you can die standing tall. It¡¯s better than fading away in mediocrity. What¡¯s there to be confused about?!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
¡°If the heavens are merciless, then we will go against the heavens,¡± Qi Le said in a deep voice.
The geniuses who were in a daze were woken up.
Even if they died, they had to live a life worth living!
How could they allow their Dao hearts to be shaken because of this?
As the old man died, he screamed at the heavens for being heartless.
The situation in the Heavenly Sun World seemed to have changed, and the name of the heavens once again appeared in the minds of all living beings.
In a deste space, an illusory figure appeared.
¡°If you don¡¯t defy the heavens, the end of your cultivation will be in vain?!¡±
Then, four more figures appeared.
The five of them were silent.
Of the original six, one had already fallen.
¡°How can the heavens be defied?¡±
One of them muttered to himself.
Boom!
At this moment, their minds were filled with rumbling sounds.
It was a warning that they were being disrespectful to the heavens.
¡°It¡¯s all for nothing!¡±
Another person sighed.
His figure disappeared.
At this moment, all living beings were actually in awe of the heavens, andmortals began to worship the heavens.
Even some cultivation forces also started worshiping the heavens, paying their respects whenever there was a major event.
It seemed that when one worshiped the heavens, it would be easier to cultivate and obtain more opportunities.
One could be blessed by the heavens!
Reverence for the heavens began to appear in the minds of cultivators, and this feeling was constantly weighing on the hearts and minds of the cultivators of the Heavenly Sun World.
The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more one understood what the heavens represented.
Ancient legends began to resurface.
¡°Those who disrespect the heavens will die!¡±
They had to respect the heavens!
In the valley, Chu Xuan looked up at the sky.
After Ding Yue killed that Dao Supreme realm expert, the situation changed.
When Qi Le unified the human race, the power of fate fused with his perfected Yin and Yang, causing Yin and Yang even faster.
Some changes appeared within the sun of the Heavenly Sun World.
¡°Heavens?¡±
Chu Xuan muttered.
¡°Interesting.¡±
Hao began to make preparations because he lost control of the situation.
Now, the weak respected the heavens, while the strong feared the heavens, but tried to go against the heavens.
Clearly, the heavens referred to Hao.
Under Qi Le¡¯s leadership, the humans began to force the fey race to submit.
...
Even if the other two factions joined forces now, they would not be able to resist the power of the human race.
The true unification of the Heavenly Sun World was about to arrive.
One-third of the chaos had already begun to fuse with the Heavenly Sun World, and the new world was about to be born.
Hei Yue had broken through.
After breaking through to the Dao Supreme realm, Hei Yue did not leave the chaos. Instead, she guarded the chaos and ordered the geniuses of the chaos to head to the intersection of Yin and Yang.
The Heavenly Daows began to permeate into the Heavenly Sun World.
They were advancing toward the transcendentws of the new world.
The transcendentws of the Heavenly Sun World faintly changed, and in turn tried to infiltrate and devour the Heavenly Dao.
Apetition ofws was happening silently in the background.
The chaos was unified, and great fortunes were discovered. There were more and more experts, and geniuses continued to rise.
The Heavenly Dao would be stronger and stronger.
...
In the battle of thews, if there was no external interference, the longer the battle dragged on, the greater the advantage the Heavenly Dao would have. In that case, the final victor would be the Heavenly Dao.
However, there was no way Hao would allow such an oue to happen. Although Chu Xuan did not directly control the Heavenly Dao, and simply allowed it to develop, he would still give it his utmost support when the time called for it.
Chapter 807 - 807 Heavens (Part 2)
807 Heavens (Part 2)
Thus, the Heavenly Dao would not lose.
No matter how the situation developed, no matter how chaotic it was, it did not affect Chu Xuan at all.
He stayed in the courtyard, waiting for the million-year milestone to arrive.
The four Divine Beasts had already broken through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, while the heavenly spirit cat and the sky-shaking golden roc had made significant progress in the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
The spirit devouring flower had also reached the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
It was also the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Divine Tree, so when necessary, it could return to the Heavenly Dao and stabilize its development.
In the void region, the pitch-ck mountain continued to move forward, getting closer and closer to where Heavenly Sun World was.
On this day, everyone on the mountain whispered, ¡°The heavens!¡±
Even though they were already far away from the Heavenly Sun World, they could sense Hao¡¯s influence through their unconscious thoughts about the heavens.
Hao¡¯s influence was unavoidable. The more this was the case, the more fearful they were.
Most of them had participated in the great battle back then, so they knew how terrifying he was.
The more ancient an existence was, the more they knew how powerful and terrifying Hao was.
The number of Dao Supreme Rulers back then actually was not low. Every generation, there would be a group of cultivators who managed to reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
No one knew exactly how many Dao Supreme Rulers had been born over the countless years. Furthermore, Dao Supreme Rulers were not constrained by the limits of lifespan, and could live forever.
Under normal circumstances, it was very difficult for a Dao Supreme Ruler to kill another Dao Supreme Ruler.
As such, the reason why Supreme Rulers were so rare now was because they were all dead, and the culprit behind that was Hao, who used their origin essence to nourish the world.
There was once a period of time when the Supreme Rulers united and wanted to defy the Hao and break the cycle of fate.
After all, no one was willing to ept such a fate.
However, they failed.
All of the Dao Supreme Rulers who tried to defy Hao were eventually killed, and their origin essence scattered into the world to nourish it.
Hao was also a Dao Supreme Ruler, so why was he so powerful?
Theter generations eventually understood that the paths to the Dao Supreme and Dao Supreme realms were pioneered by Hao.
He had reached the limit of the Dao Supreme Ruler realm and had even taken half a step into the next realm.
It was even possible that the paths they took asters were wed due to Hao¡¯s intervention, and were iplete. As such, the gap between them and Hao was insurmountable.
Countless years passed.
The Heavenly Sun World was still the same, and so was the chaos.
However, these Dao Supreme Rulers knew that Hao was preparing for the creation of a new world and a new path. Once he seeded, he would use their origin essence to nourish that new world.
Therefore, if they did not do something about it, their lives would end like those who had gone before them.
The Dao Supreme Rulers looked at the two figures at the top of the mountain.
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu
One was from the Heavenly Sun World, and the other was from the chaos. It just so happened that one was Yang and one was Yin.
Moreover, both of them had great fortunes and special treasures. They actually avoided Hao¡¯s control and became the key to breaking the cycle of fate.
Therefore, they had silently supported these two and spent countless years nning.
In order not to be detected by Hao, they all hid in the void region.
The Dao Supreme Rulers who had fled to the void region much earlier were turned into nothingness before the n could even be carried out.
However, they did not regret it!
¡°Even if I turn into nothingness, I won¡¯t make it easy for Hao!¡±
Theyughed as they perished.
However, they still failed in the end.
Chu Luo¡¯s father, Chu Tianming, was reckless and arrogant, and had incitedHao to action by acting before the n was ready.
Of course, Chu Tianming was not entirely to me.
Hao had already noticed the abnormality and had already begun to take action.
However, Chu Tianming¡¯s recklessness had brought the great battle forward. They were unprepared and lost, as they had underestimated Hao.
Before the great battle broke out, no one had expected Hao to support and nurture so many Dao Supreme realm and Dao Supreme Ruler realm experts.
Even Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu could only protect a portion of the survivors.
After that great battle, none of them were capable of defeating Hao. The only solution was if Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu had the strength to rival Hao.
¡°We have to defeat Hao this time,¡± a Dao Supreme Ruler said in a deste tone.
¡°If necessary, we should sacrifice ourselves to strengthen Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu¡¯s strength. Even if we can¡¯t kill Hao, we can still severely injure him and break his control over the world. That will make it our victory,¡± another Dao Supreme Ruler said in a deep voice.
¡°That¡¯s the only way!¡±
Everyone sighed.
They could all leave behind a wisp of their origin essence while sacrificing themselves so that these two could sessfully break through the situation and be reborn.
If they were going to die, why not sacrifice themselves to make Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu stronger?
If Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu managed to break through, they would be able to hold Hao back. Then, they would have the chance to be reborn through the wisp of origin essence they left behind.
No matter what the final oue was, it was still better than having their origin essence harvested and scattered by Hao.
...
On the peak, Xuan Qiu stared at Chu Luo and asked seriously, ¡°¡±Do you still have a backup n?¡±
¡°You know my n. I didn¡¯t hide it from you,¡± Chu Luo said helplessly.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Xuan Qiu snorted coldly.
¡°You¡¯re a cunning and shameless person. How could you only have one n?¡±
¡°You and I are husband and wife. Why would I hide it from you?¡±
Xuan Qiu sneered.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so stupid back then and been deceived by you!¡±
Chu Luo¡¯s mouth twitched and he sighed. ¡°That was all in the past. Why bother with it now?¡±
Back then, he was in a difficult situation, so he had survived by relying on Xuan Qiu.
However, he did not feel that it was embarrassing to live off a woman.
¡°I was really lucky to have been able to marry you,¡± Chu Luo chuckled.
¡°You¡¯re really shameless!¡±
¡°How many women have you hooked up with?¡± Xuan Qiu gritted her teeth and asked angrily.
¡°Just one,¡± Chu Luo said seriously.
Xuan Qiu looked doubtful.
Chu Luo looked straight into her eyes. Her expression was calm, and her gaze was unwavering.
¡°Tell me, do you think I can help you break through if I give it my all and fuse with you? ¡± Xuan Qiu asked after a long while.
¡°I¡¯m not confident in my chances,¡± Chu Luo said after a moment of silence..
¡°Qiu¡¯er, what about you? Are you confident?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±
Xuan Qiu shook her head.
¡°I¡¯m slightly weaker than you, so my chances of breaking through are lower than yours.¡±
The two of them fell silent again.
If they did not defeat Hao, it would all be in vain!
Even if the two of them possessed great fortune and supreme treasures, they would still be unable to escape Hao¡¯s harvest in the end!
¡°I originally thought that if webined our powers and fused them with Xuan¡¯er, we could rely on the chaos to fight Hao and even kill him.¡±
¡°Who knew that¡±
Chu Luo sighed bitterly.
Chapter 808 - 808 Devata Realm (Part 1)
808 Devata Realm (Part 1)
There were too many variables in his ns.
This was the sorrow of not having sufficient strength. He could only rely on all kinds of ns, schemes, and calctions in hopes of defeating Hao.
Chu Luo¡¯s expression was bleak, while Xuan Qiu was also silent.
After a long while
¡°There¡¯s one more thing. However, it can¡¯t be considered a backup n.¡±
¡°As expected, someone as cunning as you always has something hidden.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a n prepared for this battle. It¡¯s a n for the fight against Hao to continue in the future if we lose.¡±
Xuan Qiu did not ask further.
Chu Luo continued, ¡°I once obtained an unusual illusory rune, and fused it with a drop of my father¡¯s descendant¡¯s blood essence.¡±
¡°When he grows stronger, he will gradually inherit some of my abilities and inheritances. If we fail this time, when he breaks through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm, he will definitely walk the path that we are on now.¡±
¡°Even if he fails in the end, he can still disgust Hao.¡±
¡°If he inherited your cunning and shamelessness, he might have a chance,¡± Xuan Qiu sneered.
Chu Luo smiled awkwardly.
After Hei Yue broke through to the Dao Supreme realm, Chu E followed suit.
After breaking through, Chu E also stayed in the chaos to continue consolidating his cultivation. Thanks to Hei Yue and Chu E¡¯s breakthrough, the Heavenly Dao improved further.
More of the Heavenly Daows seeped into the Heavenly Sun World.
Then, the million-year milestone arrived, and Chu Xuan touched the barrier to the next realm.
¡°You stayed at home for a million years. You nurtured outstanding disciples, promoted the development of Yin and Yang, unified the chaos, and elerated the birth of the new world. You have been rewarded with a breakthrough to the Heavenly realm, a Heavenly Dao Seed, and a deduction opportunity for the next realm.¡±
As expected, there was a breakthrough reward among the rewards for the million-year milestone.
However, Chu Xuan was not far from breaking through himself. This reward only brought it forward.
The real rewards were the deduction for the next realm and the Heavenly Dao Seed, which would allow him to continue to journey further on the path of cultivation.
Chu Xuan checked the rewards.
¡°The Heavenly Dao Seed can be nted in the void region. It can take root there and open up the myriad worlds¡±
As expected of the million-year milestone reward.
Initially, he was prepared to use the Origin Great Dao as the foundation to open up a world in the void region, but he could now use the Heavenly Dao Seed as well.
In this way, he could open up more worlds.
Chu Xuan received his reward.
Boom!
His body surged with power as the 3,000 masses of chaotic energy of creation, and the worlds within it, rapidly expanded. Each mass of chaotic energy 3,000 worlds.
Chu Xuan¡¯s strength had reached an unbelievable level at this moment.
There was a huge difference between before and after the breakthrough, and he had now surpassed the strength of a Great Heavenly realm cultivator.
A single thought could open up the world.
A single thought could create living things.
As for the other cultivators, they had to start from the Minor Heavenly realm and continue to cultivate and explore before finally breaking through to the Great Heavenly realm.
Furthermore, even if they did, they would still be weaker than Chu Xuan thanks to the number of worlds he had. He called this unique realm he had reached the Devata realm.
Perhaps in the future, there would be cultivators who managed to reach the Minor, and maybe even Great Heavenly realm. However, the number of those cultivators who could reach the Devata realm would be limited.
This was caused by the upper limit of talent of the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World.
Ding Yue and his other disciples, however, had surpassed this upper limit because of Chu Xuan.
Thus, they possessed the potential to break through and reach the Heavenly realm, and perhaps even beyond.
Other cultivators were divided into the Minor Heavenly realm and the Great Heavenly realm, while Chu Xuan only had one realm, the Devata realm.
He still needed to deduce the next realm, but was in no hurry, as he was still a long way from the peak of the Devata realm.
Chapter 809 - 809 Devata Realm (Part 2)
809 Devata Realm (Part 2)
The worlds were connected to each other via his Dao path, which acted as a bridge.
Thank you readers!
There were still too few living beings in these worlds.
For the time being, only the first world had creatures that had created civilizations and stepped onto the path of cultivation.
However, it was only a matter of time before this changed, and more creatures embarked on the path of cultivation.
Chu Xuan did not interfere.
!!
He allowed these worlds to freely evolve and transform.
After breaking through to the Devata Realm, Chu Xuan could already see how the void region was formed.
The void region was formed by indescribablews, which seemed like a nk piece of paper, but also seemed to contain some fundamental rules.
Nothingness was the source of all life.
Be it supremews or Great Dao, all existences were born from nothingness.
It was the beginning of everything.
The Heavenly Sun World and the chaos were born from nothingness.
In that case, what kind of existence was the system?
Chu Xuan was curious. After breaking through to the Devata Realm, he once again asked about the origin of the system.
¡°The system is the beginning of everything. It can create everything, transcend nothingness, and has no end¡¡±
This time, Chu Xuan obtained some information. The system was beyond the void region and itsws!
Furthermore, there was no limit to it. This meant that the system was constantly growing stronger and improving, which in turn meant that Chu Xuan would also grow stronger and stronger alongside.
For other cultivators, when they reached the end of their cultivation path, they had to exhaust everything to find a new path, and might not even seed. On the other hand, Chu Xuan could rely on the system to continue moving forward and open up new paths of cultivation without any issues.
Now that he had broken through to the Devata Realm, he was already invincible. Furthermore, from now on, he would remain invincible.
At this moment, Chu Xuan seemed to see the universe of his previous life and the process of his arrival into this world.
That universe was somewhere in the void region.
It was a domain of the void region that was born under some indescribable circumstances.
A supreme treasure?
Earth was just a tiny speck of dust in that universe.
At a certain moment, the system fused with Chu Xuan¡¯s soul, passing through the void region and entering Xuan Qiu¡¯s body. Thus, he was born in the chaos.
When he emerged from the womb, he had already awakened the memories of his previous life.
Chu Xuan had already transcended his past and present life. He was no longer within the boundaries of karma and was not affected by the past or the future. He was not affected by the erosion of time.
Even if he went out in the void region, he would never be turned into nothingness by thews of the void region.
Chu Xuan¡¯s gaze was deep as he followed the threads of karma of his past and present life. His gaze seemed to cross the endless void region.
He saw a small dot of light in the endless void region, which was his past universe.
However, that universe was no longer the same as before.
The blue that was as small as dust had long disappeared.
Chu Xuan was merely curious.
That universe no longer had any living beings, and civilization had long since perished.
It had already be a supreme treasure, floating quietly in the void like a round pearl.
If no one took it away, in a few more years, this universe pearl would be empty; born from nothingness and eventually bing nothingness.
This universe¡¯s fortune had alreadye to an end and did not have the power tost forever in the void region.
Chu Xuan retracted his gaze. The universe pearl had surpassed the level of a Dao Supreme Ruler¡¯s treasure, and was evenparable to the void pearl. However, it did not pique his interest.
Rather, he nned to have one of his disciples obtain it.
The void pearl was probably once a universe as well, and was likely in the process of turning into nothingness when it was obtained by Hao.
Chu Xuan took out the Heavenly Dao Seed.
It was round and had a transcendental aura.
At a nce, it was as if he could see the evolution of the myriad worlds within it, containing endless Great Daos, endless creation energy, and endless vitality.
The void region was boundless. Even Chu Xuan, who had reached the Devata realm, could not see the end of it.
Chu Xuan guessed that there was no end to the void.
He looked up at the sky.
Hao had nowhere to hide.
Hao, who had transformed into the unseen, had his consciousness protected by the Void Pearl. He was at the edge of the Heavenly Sun World, and his consciousness had enveloped the entire Heavenly Sun World.
In fact, a portion of his consciousness even wanted to envelop the chaos.
However, due to the limitations of the void pearl, it could not cover the chaos. Furthermore, because Cheng had been destroyed by Chu Xuan, he had almost fully lost his ability to spy on the chaos.
The transcendentws of the Heavenly Sun World were already controlled by his void pearl, and the sun was the manifestation of these transcendentws.
It was also one of Hao¡¯s incarnations. He was able to exist in the void region without being turned into nothingness due to the protection of the void pearl.
With this, he could influence the inhabitants of the Heavenly Sun World, oversee the birth of the new world,prehend a higher realm, and open up a new path.
He was as strong as a Minor Heavenly realm expert, and with the help of the void pearl, even ate-stage Minor Heavenly realm expert would not be able to harm him, as he could transform into a state simr to nothingness.
This was also the reason why Chu Xuan was unable to detect its existence before he broke through to the Devata realm.
...
Although Hao was a Dao Supreme Ruler, his strength far surpassed the other Dao Supreme Rulers.
His Dao Supreme Ruler realm was perfect, and had been cultivated to its peak.
The other Dao Supreme Rulers all had some ws, which was also partially the work of Hao. Some of their ws were innate, while others were intentionally created by Hao from the ipleteness of the path to the Dao Supreme and Dao Supreme Ruler realms.
This was also why they were unable to resist him.
Even those from the chaos were affected by this.
If a cultivator from the chaos wanted to break through to the Dao Supreme Realm, they had to enter the Heavenly Sun World toplete their Yin and Yang. Once they entered the Heavenly Sun World, they would naturallye into contact with Hao¡¯s consciousness, and during that process, be influenced by him.
Chu Xuan looked at the sun, which was Hao¡¯s incarnation.
The origin essence of the experts that Hao had continuously harvested was gathered in the sun.
In terms of power alone, it was no weaker than a middle-stage Minor Heavenly realm expert.
One could imagine how many experts Hao had harvested to gather such a terrifying amount of origin essence.
Furthermore, the sun also needed to consume power to maintain Hao¡¯s existence and activate the void pearl.
It even nurtured the geniuses of the Heavenly Sun World.
Thus, Chu Xuan could imagine how much the experts of the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos hated Hao. They had cultivated diligently, and surpassed all kinds of hurdles to reach the pinnacle, only to be killed and harvested like farm animals.
Who could take it?
This cycle repeated itself over countless eras, and the origin essence eventually umted to this level.
How sorrowful!
Those geniuses and experts were really too miserable.
What a sinister fellow!
Chu Xuan could imagine the despair and unwillingness of those peerless geniuses and Dao Supreme Rulers after discovering the truth.
Therefore, they had joined forces to resist him this time, which was one of the many times this had happened.
Chu Xuan could kill Hao with a single thought.
However, he did not do so.
The new world was in the process of being born, and the Dao Supreme Rulers would soon make their move again.
A good show was about to begin.
Chapter 810 - 810 Infinity Realm
810 Infinity Realm
To be honest, Chu Xuan was also a little impressed by Hao.
Thank you readers!
His methods were brilliant and insidious. Furthermore, despite countless uprisings against him, he still stood tall.
If Chu Xuan did not have the system, he would have likely ended up like the Dao Supreme Rulers as well.
At the same time, he also despised Hao. To him, this guy was the same as Jue, the chaos supreme realm cultivator who had cut off the path to the chaos supreme realm.
Both were afraid that theter generations would surpass them, and open up a new path that they were unable to tread.
!!
Chu Xuan was different. He had created the Heavenly Dao, but he had never restricted or reaped the lives of the beings within the Heavenly Dao.
This was how confident he was in his own ability, and the system¡¯s!
Chu Xuan looked at the void region, and could see that the pitch-ck mountain was heading toward the Heavenly Sun World.
It was about to enter the area of the void region controlled by the Origin Great Dao. He saw his parents among the returning experts.
Moreover, they were the leaders of these experts¡
Xuan Qiu, the ancient master of the chaos.
Chu Luo, the ruler of the ancient Heavenly Sun World.
In ancient times, one controlled the chaos, while the other secretly controlled the Heavenly Sun World.
Chu Xuan saw that his father and mother both had precious treasures and were not affected by Hao¡¯s influence.
They were true Dao Supreme Rulers who did not have the same cultivation foundation defects as the other Dao Supreme Rulers.
Some of the newly-advanced Dao Supreme Rulers on the mountain also had no ws.
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu must have helped them to fix their hidden ws.
It seemed that fate had intervened. As Hao had kept killing and harvesting the origin essence of Dao Supreme Rulers, some changes had been triggered, and Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu, two geniuses who were not affected by Hao, rose up.
Unfortunately, due to someplications back then, they had lost the great battle, and were forced to escape into the void region.
Chu Xuan retracted his gaze and turned his attention to the chaos.
There, he saw Chu.
That was the inheritance of his father, Chu Luo.
He had already prepared a backup n for failure.
If he failed to defeat Hao this time, Chu would obtain his inheritance. Once thetter became stronger, it would be Chu¡¯s turn to go against Hao.
Moreover, with Chu¡¯s cunning and shamelessness, he would be more cautious and meticulous in his ns.
However, Chu Xuan was not optimistic about this n.
Chu had only obtained the inheritance, but still had to evolve and surpass his father.
How could he seed?
Seeing Chu¡¯s actions, Chu Xuan¡¯s expression turned strange.
Could it be that his father also relied on a female expert to rise to power?
Although it was a good method, it was somewhat undignified.
Chu Xuan did not interfere with the development of the situation. When the two sides shed, he would choose the best opportunity to deal with Hao.
A conflict with Hao was inevitable.
If the Heavenly Dao wanted to be the supremew of the new world, it would not be able to avoid Hao.
The Origin Great Dao had already enveloped the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World.
Furthermore, as it continued to expand, itid the foundation for the creation of its own worlds.
Chu Xuan nced at the Heavenly Dao Seed.
It was time to nt it.
The Heavenly Dao Seed naturally could not be nted near the Origin Great Dao. Instead, it was nted in an empty area of the void region far away from the Origin Great Dao.
The Heavenly Dao Seed would give birth to the myriad worlds, and the Origin Great Dao would also give birth to its own worlds.
One day, they woulde into contact with each other.
Chu Xuan looked at the next realm deduction reward and muttered to himself.
He already knew the cultivation path after the Devata realm, so there was no need for the deduction.
Above the Devata realm was the Devata Ruler realm, much like the Dao Supreme and Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
As such, he decided to deduce the path of cultivation after the Devata Ruler realm.
He received the reward and activated the deduction.
A series of images appeared in his mind.
The world was born from nothingness.
The world was endless and expanded continuously. At the same time, parts of the world turned into nothingness.
A Great Dao seemed to appear out of thin air, and epassed everything.
The void region was within it, and the various worlds were within it as well, together with the good fortune and opportunities they contained.
Boundless insights surged into his mind.
¡°The Infinity realm. There is no end to it¡¡±
Chu Xuan opened his eyes, and it was as if the cycle of destiny was revolving within his eyes. Illusions of various worlds being born and destroyed were within them.
The path of cultivation was already clear, so Chu Xuan rxed.
...
Of course, he did not n to cultivate. With the system by his side, it was much easier to get stronger simply by staying home and living a carefree life.
Was that not better than cultivating in seclusion?
Looking at the void region, Chu Xuan raised his hand and threw the Heavenly Dao Seed into it.
The Heavenly Dao Seed entered the void region and continued to move forward, far away from where the Heavenly Sun World, the chaos, and the Origin Great Dao were.
Chu Xuan did not care where the Heavenly Dao Seed wouldnd.
He could monitor the situation of the Heavenly Dao Seed at any time and control it at any time. Distance was not a factor that would influence his control.
A hundred thousand years passed in the blink of an eye.
Xiao Liang, Wang Luo, and his other disciples had broken through to the Dao Supreme realm one after another.
The Heavenly Dao seeped into the Heavenly Sun World and became stronger and stronger. It was transforming into one of its transcendentws.
The development of Yin and Yang became more and more intense, as the chaos continued to sink below the Heavenly Sun World.
New supremews were being born. However, every time this happened, they would be devoured and fused with the Heavenly Dao.
The sun became scorching hot.
Chapter 811 - 811 Birth Of The New World (Part 1)
811 Birth Of The New World (Part 1)
The will of the Hao swept across the Heavenly Sun Great World, as the battles became more and more intense.
Thank you readers!
Hao began to move, ufortable with the amount of influence the Xuan Gate sect had on the situation.
Things were beginning to escape his grasp, which could not be allowed to continue.
The new world was about to be born.
The Dao Supreme realm experts under themand of Hao began to appear in the Heavenly Sun World in an attempt to influence the development of the situation.
Ding Yue, Xiao Liang, and the other disciples began to fight these Dao Supreme realm experts.
Ding Yue had killed one of the original six Dao Supreme realm experts, while the other five seemed to have been attacked for some reason.
New Dao Supreme realm experts had suddenly appeared in the Heavenly Sun World, and all of them targeted the Xuan Gate sect.
These new experts were obviously naturally nurtured by Hao and hidden in the sun. They were called messengers of heaven.
In fact, in the sun, there were not only Dao Supreme realm experts, but also Dao Supreme Rulers.
Chu Xuan did not interfere and allowed Hao to do as he pleased.
It was a good opportunity for Ding Yue and the other disciples to umte battle experience and hone themselves.
The development of the situation was deliberately slowed down by the arrival of these messengers of heaven.
Since Hao wanted to take things slow, Chu Xuan would let him be. This would allow more time for Ding Yue and the others to increase their strength.
The pitch-ck mountain had already entered the area epassed by the Origin Great Dao, yet no one noticed the existence of the Origin Great Dao.
The mountain stopped moving, as its forces could tell that things were being dyed.
Since that was the case, they could only wait.
There were a few Dao Supreme realm experts who entered the Heavenly Sun World for short periods of time to investigate.
There, they received news of the Xuan Gate sect.
A Dao Supreme Ruler asked, ¡°The Xuan Gate sect isn¡¯t on Hao¡¯s side?¡±
The messengers of heaven were undoubtedly Hao¡¯s puppets.
Since these messengers of heaven were in conflict with the Xuan Gate sect, then it should not be a force created by Hao.
However, apart from them, who else would dare to go up against Hao?
¡°The changing situation requires Yin and Yang topete with each other. Hao is the one leading the change, so how could he only nurture one side?¡±
The others nodded.
Hao would use these two forces to stir up the inhabitants of the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos, and ultimately drive the situation to his desired oue.
Since the development of the situation slowed down, and the birth of the new world was naturally dyed as well.
Hao wanted to break through before the new world was born, as the constant spread of the Heavenly Daows into the Heavenly Sun World pressured him.
The transcendentws of the Heavenly Sun World and the Heavenly Daows were in constantpetition.
The geniuses of the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos fought at the intersection of Yin and Yang.
For now, the Xuan Gate sect and the messengers of heaven seemed to be evenly matched.
The disciples of the Xuan Gate sect were powerful, but there were many messengers of heaven, and thus a bnce of power was formed.
Another million years passed, and the new world got closer and closer topletion.
Meanwhile, at the edge of the chaos and the Heavenly Sun World, two figures silently observed the situation.
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu also wanted to use this opportunity to gain enlightenment and break through.
Chu Xuan was already at the peak of the Devata realm.
After two million years, he broke through to the Devata Ruler realm.
Then, the sun of the Heavenly Sun World began to fall.
More than 60% of the people in the Heavenly Sun World had already died.
Countless mortals and cultivators perished in battle.
Ding Yue and Hei Yue had already broken through to the Dao Supreme Ruler realm.
Yi Lingling, Xue Ping, Qi Le, and Chu Yu were already Dao Supreme realm experts.
Under Chu Xuan¡¯s guidance, his disciples¡¯ cultivation levels advanced by leaps and bounds, constantly breaking through.
Now, even Qin Ying, Ren Changhe, Kingyer, and Fengkong had reached the Dao Creation realm.
Du Yuan was about to create his Dao.
Ji had already reached the peak of the Dao Creation realm, and was on the verge of reaching the Dao Supreme realm.
The Heavenly Dao had already gained the upper hand, seizing dominance over half of the Heavenly Sun World¡¯s transcendentws.
Hao could no longer restrain himself, and was preparing to appear personally and intervene.
The group of experts under Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu had already made their preparations to fight Hao.
Lie Tian and Chun also traveled to the intersection between Yin and Yang, but neither of them hade into contact with these experts, nor discovered the existence of the pitch-ck mountain.
At this moment, Chu Xuan was looking toward the void region, where a huge Dao tree had sprouted and grown.
The myriad worlds were born from and on the Heavenly Dao Tree. Many living creatures and races were spawned into existence, and there were now 3,000 worlds.
200,000 years ago, Chu Xuan passed down a cultivation method, and the living beings there began to cultivate.
Most of the first batch of cultivators had already died of old age. Only a few who had obtained great opportunities and great fortunes had survived and cultivated until now.
As they continued to cultivate and break through, the upper limit of cultivation in these worlds would continue to increase.
There were even geniuses who had created new cultivation methods.
That being said, due to these worlds being in their infancy, the strength of the cultivators here were naturally far inferior to those in the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos.
Chapter 812 - 812 Birth Of The New World (Part 2)
812 Birth Of The New World (Part 2)
However, in terms of creation and potential, these worlds surpassed the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos. All they needed was time.
Thank you readers!
Chu Xuan looked at the universe where Earth had once been located. It had long gone silent and had turned into a pearl, floating alone in the void region.
If no one took it away, it would eventually turn into nothingness.
Chu Xuan called Hei Yue over.
¡°Master,¡± Hei Yue greeted respectfully.
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and an image manifested itself, indicating the location of the universe pearl in the void region.
¡°This is a universe pearl, and it¡¯s a supreme treasure. You should retrieve it from the void region.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Hei Yue was overjoyed.
How could a treasure that existed in the void bepared to an ordinary supreme treasure?
She immediately set off to find the universe pearl.
The universe pearl had its own world and contained the power of time and space, thus Chu Xuan concluded that Hei Yue was the most suited to use it.
When Hei Yue entered the void region, Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu were shocked.
Why did this Dao Supreme Ruler not have any ws?
Moreover, she possessed the aura of the chaos, and seemed to be intimately connected to the supremews of the chaos.
Could this person be a chess piece that Hao had nurtured in order to control the chaos?
The two of them hesitated, wondering if they should make a move and deal with her. However, on second thought, since Hao had allowed her to enter the void region, he definitely was not afraid of them taking action against her.
Perhaps this was a trap, and this Dao Supreme Ruler was the bait.
Therefore, Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu continued to hide themselves, and did not arrange for anyone to follow Hei Yue.
After all, other than the two of them, the other Dao Supreme Rulers were unable to tail another Dao Supreme Ruler secretly.
When Hei Yue entered the void region, she vaguely sensed that someone was spying on her, but she could not find the source.
After pondering the matter, she ignored it. Since her master had allowed her to enter the void region, then she would naturally trust that she would encounter nothing beyond her capabilities here.
Another 100,000 years passed, and Yin and Yang fused, and became one. The new world was born.
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu were on the verge of breaking through, but it was already toote.
As the Heavenly Dao continued to transform, it devoured and fused with the newly-born supremews.
Boom!
The moment the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos fused, great fortune emerged, and the new world began to expand into the void region.
Stars appeared in the sky, which were formed by the transcendentws.
A bright moon was born, and a new sun was being born.
The original sun was sinking continuously, and a majestic figure that could not be fathomed appeared within the original sun.
The original sun was transforming into that majestic person.
Ding Yue was in the Heavenly Sun World, and Hei Yue, who had already obtained the universe pearl, was in the chaos. The disciples of the Xuan Gate sect seemed to have be the leaders of each side.
A pitch-ck mountain appeared from the void region and crashed into the new world.
One figure after another appeared from the mountain. They had finally returned. At the same time, that majestic and unfathomable figure made his presence known.
Hao!
Heavenly Dao already had the absolute upper hand in the struggle for the supremews of the new world, and would soon assume the position as the only supremew of the new world.
Hao opened his eyes.
He was like a supreme ruler looking down on the ant-like living beings.
At this moment, countless mortals and cultivators were killed in both the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos, bing the sacrificial victims to fuel the birth of the new world.
The Great Dao that connected Yin and Yang was being born.
At this moment, the Reincarnation Great Dao from the Heavenly Dao had already spread out from the chaos and invaded the Yin and Yang Great Dao that was being born. It was absorbing parts of the Yin and Yang Great Dao to form the reincarnation cycle of the new world.
The reincarnation cycle was the foundation of the Yin and Yang cycle.
In Hao¡¯s eyes, the Heavenly Dao was created by Chu Luo and the other rebels to prevent him from bing the ruler of the new world¡
On the other hand, Chu Luo and the others believed that the Heavenly Dao was created by Hao himself to dominate the chaos and, following that, the new world.
Neither of them considered the possibility of a third party.
After all, it had always been their two sides fighting.
They thought the same about the Xuan Gate sect.
A majestic voice was heard.
¡°Chu Luo, Xuan Qiu, do you think you can defy the heavens? I am the heavens, and no one can change that!¡±
Chu Luo, Xuan Qiu, and the others looked extremely solemn.
Dao Supreme realm cultivators did not even dare to look directly at that majestic figure.
¡°Hao, the world has its own fate. You have repeatedly killed and harvested cultivators and cut off the path of those who seek to ascend to your level. You have impinged upon the fate of the world. You deserve to die,¡± Chu Luo said in a deep voice.
¡°I was born from the great fortune of the chaos and control it. Even you are not worthy of this fortune,¡± Xuan Qiu¡¯s cold voice chimed in.
¡°Haha, I pioneered the Dao Supreme path and monopolized the world to this day. If it weren¡¯t for me, how could you have cultivated to your current level? You want to defy me? Dream on!¡±
A majestic figure stepped out imposingly as he said coldly, ¡°Chu Luo, your methods are indeed extraordinary, but do you really think that you can fight me just by creating this Heavenly Dao? Do you really think that you can shake me just because you created the Xuan Gate sect and nurtured extraordinary disciples?¡±
¡°You¡¯re too naive!¡±
¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know that I¡¯m the heavens, and nothing will stand in my way. You¡¯re just ants!¡±
Shua!
Including Xuan Qiu, everyone looked at Chu Luo in shock and amazement.
Chu Luo was dumbfounded.
Chapter 813 - 813 Third Party?
813 Third Party?
Everyone looked at Chu Luo in unison.
Thank you readers!
This n was so well-concealed!
As expected of their leader!
Everyone on Chu Luo¡¯s side was filled with admiration.
The Heavenly Sun World was influenced by the will of Hao, yet Chu Luo had managed to nurture a force that was unaffected by it, and even managed to take charge of the Heavenly Sun World.
It was unspeakably amazing.
Furthermore, he had Xuan Qiu on his side, the master of chaos, who was known as the most extraordinary woman since ancient times!
If it was not for the ident back then, he would probably have already defeated Hao!
They were filled with confidence and fighting spirit.
Xuan Qiu red at Chu Luo coldly and gritted her teeth.
This cunning and shameless person kept saying that they were husband and wife, and that he did not hide anything and had no secrets.
Yet he had secretly nned such an borate and far-reaching scheme!
However, if his scheme was so borate, why had her son disappeared?!
Could it be that he had sacrificed his son for this scheme?
How hateful!
Chu Luo was dumbfounded.
Heavenly Dao?
How was the Xuan Gate sect rted to him?
Were those two forces not created by Hao?
The new supremew of the chaos, which was about to be the supremew of the new world, actually was not created by Hao?
Then whose scheme was it?
A hidden third party?
Where did this third partye from?
Chu Luo realized that things had gone out of control.
He took a deep breath and ignored Xuan Qiu¡¯s cold gaze and the excited expressions of the others.
He looked solemnly at Hao, who was walking over toward them with an increasingly powerful aura.
¡°Hao, did you not create the Xuan Gate sect? Did you not create the Heavenly Dao?¡±
¡°Chu Luo, are you still trying to pretend even now?¡±
A transcendent aura appeared around Hao¡¯s body, and his terrifying power began to sweep out, shaking toward the Heavenly Dao.
¡°Hao,¡± Chu Luo said solemnly, ¡°I swear upon my Dao heart that the Heavenly Dao and the Xuan Gate sect have nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t create them!¡±
There really was a third party behind this!
At this moment, Chu Luo became cautious.
They were here to defeat Hao, but he did not want to be taken advantage of by others.
Hao¡¯s figure froze.
The other experts were stunned, and Xuan Qiu frowned.
¡°Hao, you really didn¡¯t create the Heavenly Dao and the Xuan Gate sect?¡± Chu Luo asked seriously.
Hao¡¯s gaze was piercingly cold, and his dignified voice also became gloomy.
¡°I would resort to such lowly schemes!¡±
The expressions of the group of experts on Chu Luo¡¯s were uncertain. The great battle that was about to erupt could not be fought at this moment.
Thinking back to Hao¡¯s past style of doing things, this was really the case!
Hao looked at Xuan Qiu.
The Heavenly Dao came from the chaos.
There were also disciples of the Xuan Gate sect who came from the chaos.
¡°Xuan Qiu, you¡¯re indeed the master of the chaos. What a good move!¡±
Other than Xuan Qiu, no one else had the ability to set up such a scheme.
Even though Xuan Qiu had never given people the impression that she was a scheming person, who could guarantee that she was not just hiding it well?
At this moment, everyone turned to look at Xuan Qiu.
They could not believe it. Xuan Qiu actually did this?
Chu Luo¡¯s mouth twitched. Based on his understanding of Xuan Qiu, she definitely did not.
Otherwise, she would not have been deceived by him back then¡
Ahem, cough, cough, he meant that she would not have been touched by him and ended up marrying him, that is.
¡°The Heavenly Dao and the Xuan Gate sect have nothing to do with me!¡±
Eh, if the Heavenly Dao and the Xuan Gate sect had not been created by Hao, Chu Luo, or Xuan Qiu, then could there be a third party?
Everyone was bewildered.
¡°Hao, where¡¯s my son?¡± Xuan Qiu asked coldly.
Hao was stunned and somewhat in disbelief.
¡°When did you be Daopanions? I once sent an incarnation into the chaos, but you were ck-hearted and cold-blooded. Not only did you reject my incarnation¡¯s pursuit, you even killed it!¡±
There was actually such a thing?
Such a thing had happened? Everyone looked at Xuan Qiu in shock.
Chu Luo was surprised.
Then, he thought of someone.
Back then, this was extremely glorious, had monstrous talent, and admired Xuan Qiu.
Then, he suddenly disappeared.
He was actually killed by Xuan Qiu?
Xuan Qiu frowned. Judging from Hao¡¯s reaction, he did not know that she and Chu Luo had a son.
Since Hao did not take him away, why did he disappear?
¡°That guy was your incarnation?¡±
Recalling her memories of that person, Xuan Qiu was also a little surprised.
¡°Ah, I see. That makes sense now. I felt that he was a threat and harbored ill intentions, so I killed him!¡±
Those who knew about Xuan Qiu¡¯s past twitched their mouths.
It was rumored that countless geniuses in the Heavenly Sun World and the chaos admired Xuan Qiu and pursued her.
In the end, they were all killed by Xuan Qiu one by one.
The reason was that she found them all too annoying!
From then on, no one dared to pursue Xuan Qiu or appear around her.
Many of the experts looked at Chu Luo.
This person somehow pulled off the impossible!
Chapter 814 - 814 Final Battle (Part 1)
814 Final Battle (Part 1)
¡°You really didn¡¯t capture my son?¡±
Thank you readers!
Xuan Qiu¡¯s face was cold and her brows were furrowed.
¡°I didn¡¯t capture anyone in the chaos. Instead, one of my chess pieces was destroyed!¡±
Hao looked at Chu Luo and sneered. ¡°You cunning fellow. How could you be Xuan Qiu¡¯s Daopanion? Xuan Qiu must be blind. ¡±
¡°Back then, one of my incarnations wanted to be your Daopanion. You cunning fellow, after using her, you actually abandoned my incarnation!¡±
Everyone felt their brain cells short-circuit at this moment.
Why was the rtionship between these three soplicated?
Also, was Hao a male or a female? Or was it both?
Could it be that some of the rumors about Chu Luo when he was young were true?
That, in his early years, he relied on female experts to obtain cultivation resources?
Xuan Qiu red at Chu Luo with a cold expression and gritted her teeth.
The corner of Chu Luo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he quickly said, ¡°So that sl*t was your incarnation. It was no wonder I felt that something was wrong and found an opportunity to kill her!¡±
¡°I killed his incarnation. I didn¡¯t hook up with his incarnation, really!¡±
Chu Luo looked at Xuan Qiu innocently.
In the small valley, Chu Xuan was watching all of this with a rather embarrassed expression on his face.
His father was actually such a person!
¡°Enough chit-chat! I want to see what the Heavenly Dao and Xuan Gate sect are capable of!¡±
Hao snorted coldly.
More than ten figures appeared, who were all Dao Supreme Rulers.
Chu Luo¡¯s side looked extremely solemn.
Hao had actually nurtured so many Dao Supreme Rulers.
¡°Understood!¡±
They hade here to defeat Hao anyway.
Hao¡¯s Dao Supreme Rulers charged straight at the Heavenly Dao.
A powerful aura erupted, and a sword beam came shing out of the Heavenly Dao, blocking two Dao Supreme Rulers.
Then, a halberd streaked across the sky, blocking another Dao Supreme Ruler.
It was Qin!
He was a divine being of the Heavenly Dao. Now that the Heavenly Dao had reached this level of power, he also possessed the power of a Dao Supreme Ruler.
Fengying also made his move to stop one Dao Supreme Ruler.
A strange pitch-ck bird flew across the sky, and darkness engulfed the area.
Yi Yuejun!
A giant tortoise appeared.
Gui Ran!
Its shell flickered with profound light, and its defenses were imprable.
¡°ck Tortoise? No, it¡¯s not the ck Tortoise!¡±
Chu Luo frowned.
Then, a jade dragon appeared from the dense mist of time.
Huang Long!
Each of them stopped one of the Dao Supreme Rulers.
At this moment, Hao turned solemn.
¡°This is not enough!¡±
He took a step forward, and his imposing figure exuded a terrifying power as he raised his hand toward the Heavenly Dao.
Crash!
A strange tree appeared. Its flowers bloomed and shone brightly.
Spirit devouring flower!
Screech!
A huge golden roc spread its wings and flew out of the Heavenly Dao. Its might shook the sky as it joined forces with the spirit devouring flower.
¡°Golden Roc?!¡±
Hao was surprised.
¡°What?!¡± An ancient Dao Supreme Ruler from Chu Luo¡¯s side eximed.
¡°The sky-shaking golden roc is said to be a creature from the same era as Hao, or even before him. It was defeated by Hao and fled into the void region. It disappeared!¡±
The appearance of the sky-shaking golden roc caused them to believe that this third party was created by ancient existences that Hao had killed or driven away,
¡°A defeated opponent dares to defy me?!¡±
Hao snorted coldly. Yin and Yang revolved around his palm, and the phenomenon of the creation and destruction of the Great Dao appeared.
There were also the different worldly phenomena that appeared in his palm at this moment.
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu were both shocked.
The two of them looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.
Hao seemed to have broken through before the birth of the new world.
At this moment, a roar was heard, and four gigantic figures appeared from the four corners of the Heavenly Dao.
The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Tortoise all suppressed Hao with surging divine might.
The four divine beasts!
At this moment, no one doubted that the Heavenly Dao and the Xuan Gate sect were founded by these ancient existences.
¡°You want to defy me with this?¡±
Hao sneered and continued to push his hand forward.
At the same time, the new world also surged with terrifying power. It was as if the power of the new world was gathering toward Hao!
After controlling the Heavenly Sun World for so long, he had harvested the lives of countless experts in the name of the heavens, destroying and creating era after era.
This world, even the chaos, had his mark.
The four divine beasts, including the golden roc, were unable to resist and were forced to retreat.
In the end, they were only Dao Supreme Rulers.
¡°Attack!¡± Chu Luo shouted.
His figure soared into the sky. He was like a bright sun in the sky.
His figure was majestic and boundless.
Xuan Qiu¡¯s figure also disappeared from where she stood. In an instant, a full moon that was no weaker than Chu Luo¡¯s sun appeared. It gleamed with a cold light.
At this moment, Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu joined forces, the sun and moon fused, and Yin and Yang became one.
¡°Kill them!¡±
The Dao Supreme Rulers roared angrily.
The pitch-ck mountain soared into the sky.
¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know what the heavens are!¡±
Hao¡¯s majestic voice resounded throughout the new world.
¡°The heavens are inevitable!¡±
Boom!
The world seemed to turn upside down, and chaos descended upon the world. The power of Yin and Yang filled the world.
Chapter 815 - 815 Final Battle (Part 2)
815 Final Battle (Part 2)
Hao¡¯s imposing figure instantly grew 16 arms.
Thank you readers!
The power of creation that was born within the new world was gathering around him, and was augmented by the power of the sun that he had umted through countless eras.
One hand struck out toward the pitch-ck mountain.
Four hands struck toward Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu.
The rest of his hands were aimed at the Heavenly Dao.
!!
In a small courtyard in the valley, Chu Xuan was still sitting on the chair, watching the battle leisurely.
Lie Tian¡¯s head spun around anxiously, and Chun could not hide her nervousness.
Wang Luo and the others had yet to reach the Dao Supreme Ruler realm and could not participate in the battle, and stood in the courtyard and watched the battle helplessly.
¡°Sect Master, aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡±
Lie Tian was extremely anxious, as he saw his big sister on the pitch-ck mountain.
Boom!
The pitch-ck mountain was stopped.
The group of Dao Supreme Rulers and Dao Supreme realm experts roared and used all their strength to fight against the giant hand.
However, they were unable to push forward.
On the other side, Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu were also caught in a bitter battle.
An ancient Dao Supreme Ruler stepped forward.
¡± At this moment, we can only fight to the death. If we win, we¡¯ll have a new beginning. If we lose, everything will be over!¡±
¡°Everyone, help me!¡±
All the Dao Supreme realm experts copsed at that moment, and the power of their cultivation surged into the Dao Supreme Ruler.
At this moment.
The ancient Dao Supreme Ruler¡¯s body cracked, and his soul shook.
¡°Hao!¡±
With the help of the other Dao Supreme Rulers, he charged out of the mountain.
He pushed the giant hand away a little, and the mountain took the opportunity to rush out and continue to rush toward the sun that was about to be born.
¡°They are really heroic!¡±
Chu Xuan sighed.
From this, it could be seen how much these people hated Hao!
He was not in a hurry to attack. He would plunge Hao into despair at the opportune moment.
Those experts had left behind some of their origin essence, so as long as Hao was defeated, they would be able to revive.
Boom!
The Heavenly Dao trembled as itsws appeared to resist Hao¡¯s attack.
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu¡¯s power suddenly merged and shook Hao¡¯s hands away. A powerful attack sted toward Hao¡¯s body.
However, the attack had no effect.
It was as if it had struck nothingness!
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu¡¯s hearts sank.
Chu Xuan shook his head. His parents were still a little weak.
Hao had the void pearl, so these attacks could not hurt him.
The mountain was blocked again, but most of Hao¡¯s attention was on the Heavenly Dao.
Only the Heavenly Dao was a threat to him.
Previously, he had underestimated the Heavenly Dao and was too careless about the Xuan Gate sect.
From the Heavenly Dao, a cat leisurely flew out.
It exuded a transcendent aura, as if it contained some kind of fortune.
At this moment, Hao was shocked.
¡°Chaos spirit?¡±
Chu Xuan was surprised when he heard this. The heavenly spirit cat was actually a chaos spirit?
¡°No, that can¡¯t be right!¡±
Hao felt like he was losing control.
The chaos spirit had been devoured by him.
Although, the cat in front of him was almost no different from a chaos spirit, it definitely could not be one.
Hao¡¯s eyes shone brightly. At this moment, his aura became even stronger. The worldly phenomena in his palm churned and suppressed the Heavenly Dao.
Hei Yue stepped forward, and a pearl emerged in front of her.
Universe pearl!
¡°Gather your strength!¡±
At this moment, the four divine beasts, the sky-shaking golden roc, and the others all gathered their power into the universe pearl.
Starlight shone brightly, and a space-time phenomenon appeared. The universe pearl blocked Hao¡¯s attack!
¡°Where did you get that treasure?¡±
Hao realized at this moment that the situation had really gone out of control.
He had to treat this seriously!
Boom!
A giant palm mmed toward the mountain angrily.
¡°Ants, get lost!¡±
Bang!
The mountain fell to the ground, and the Dao Supreme Rulers all vomited blood!
You Qin stepped forward, and an ethereal aura filled the air.
¡°It¡¯s time to fight for thest time!¡±
In the small courtyard, Lie Tian could no longer sit still.
Shua!
He rushed out of the valley and flew toward the mountain.
¡°Big Sister, wait! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±
You Qin was stunned.
A head flew over.
Lie Tian!
The moment Lie Tian rushed into the mountain, his physical body gathered and he returned to his true form.
¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t fight anymore!¡±
He grabbed You Qin¡¯s hands.
You Qin looked at him in surprise.
¡°You¡¯ve reached the Dao Supreme realm?¡±
¡°You should leave this ce quickly. This matter is not something you can get involved in.¡±
¡°Big sister, don¡¯t rush anymore. That guy won¡¯t be able to do as he wishes. Leave him to the Xuan Gate sect.¡±
Lie Tian had a helpless look on his face.
He did not even know what Chu Xuan was waiting for.
Would it not be over if he killed that guy?
¡°The sect master of the Xuan Gate sect is very powerful. Let¡¯s wait for him to make his move.¡±
You Qin stared at him, which made him feel guilty.
He lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°I am an elder of the Xuan Gate sect. The sect master is very powerful and has already surpassed the Ruler Realm.¡±
¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t fight anymore. The sect master will take care of it.¡±
The group of Dao Supreme Rulers surrounded him.
¡°Is the sect master of the Xuan Gate sect really that powerful?¡±
¡°Then why isn¡¯t he attacking?¡±
¡°He¡ he¡¯s just watching the show!¡±
The corners of Lie Tian¡¯s mouth twitched.
Watching the show?
The Dao Supreme Rulers were all dumbfounded.
Hao¡¯s aura was getting stronger and stronger. His powerful force sted Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu away, and forced them to retreat.
At this moment, Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu had no choice but tond on the mountain.
¡°No attack can hurt Hao!¡±
Chu Luo looked bitter.
Chapter 816 - 816 Final Battle (Part 3)
816 Final Battle (Part 3)
Xuan Qiu was also silent.
Thank you readers!
Heavens, could it really be irreversible?
¡°You¡¯re saying that the leader of the Celestial Sect of Wonders is watching a show?¡±
You Qin suddenly pinched Lie Tian until his entire body started to hurt.
¡°Yes, yes!¡±
!!
Lie Tian had an innocent look on his face. I¡¯m not the one watching the show!
Chu Luo suddenly grabbed Lie Tian¡¯s head and pulled him over. She asked, ¡°¡±Who is the leader of the Celestial Sect of Wonders?¡±
Lie Tian gulped. Facing Chu Luo, he felt a terrifying pressure.
¡°Break!¡±
Suddenly, Hao let out a furious roar.
Everyone looked up.
This was the first time Hao had lost hisposure in such a rage.
Under Hao¡¯s bombardment, not only did the Heavenly Dao not crumble, but it continued to spread instead. It was already about topletely transform into the transcendental rules of the New Territories.
No wonder Hao was so angry!
Once the Heavenly Dao became the transcendental rule of the New Territories, he would no longer be able to be the Heaven and rule the New Territories!
Boom!
The defense of the Universe Pearl was broken.
Hei Yue and the others were sent flying.
The attack was about tond on the Heavenly Dao and destroy it.
A lightugh was heard.
¡°Don¡¯t be so angry!¡±
Chu Xuan extended a hand.
¡°Look at me holding the heavens with one hand!¡± he said to Su Xian Er and the others with a smile.
He had already decided that after this matter, he would continue to stay in another ce.
It was time for him to show himself.
Now that he was invincible, he had nothing to worry about.
In the eyes of Chu Luo and the others, an unpredictable hand suddenly appeared and grabbed Hao¡¯s body.
Hao, who was immeasurably tall and mighty, was actually shrinking continuously. No matter how he roared, struggled, or was angry, it was useless.
He grabbed Hao andnded on the ground.
¡°The sect master has made his move!¡±
Lie Tian was pleasantly surprised.
Chu Luo subconsciously let go of Sky Splitter.
Everyone was stunned.
What kind of powerful existence was this?
Sky Splitter flew towards the courtyard.
Chu Luo and the others came back to their senses and followed him.
In the small courtyard.
A group of people gathered together, curiously and dumbfoundedly looking at the figure lying on the ground.
Was this the Heavens?
It was a furry, golden ape.
Different from ordinary ape creatures, it had a pair of small snow-white wings on its back.
His facial features were 80 ¨C 90% simr to humans.
It looked like a baby¡¯s face.
The slender arms were like the arms of a monkey, but the palms were more like a human hand.
Its ck and white tail looked more like a cat¡¯s tail.
If one looked closely, other than the color, the shape was very simr to the tail of the Heavenly Spirit Cat.
Lying on the ground, she looked adorable.
The group of people was dumbfounded.
This was Hao?
The heavens that had ruled for countless years?
They were all in disbelief!
A moment ago, the imposing and unfathomable figure was actually so adorable?
When Chu Xuan first saw Hao¡¯s true body, he was also stunned.
However, after thinking about it, he understood what was going on.
This guy had devoured the Spirit of Chaos and the Saint of the Heavenly Sun. He had also obtained many great fortunes and devoured too many creatures from the beginning of the world.
Slowly, it transformed into what it was today.
When Chu Luo and the others arrived outside the valley, they were nervous.
Nitian Peak shrunk and Chu Luo held it in her palm.
The group of people carefully approached the small courtyard and saw a group of people gathered together, looking at something curiously.
Where was Hao?
Xuan Qiu¡¯s body suddenly trembled.
He looked at the figure in the courtyard.
Chu Luo looked over and was also stunned.
¡°Xuan, Xuan ¡®er?¡±
Xuan Qiu¡¯s figure moved and appeared in front of Chu Xuan.
Looking at the woman who had a cold temperament but was now so excited and had tears in her eyes, Chu Xuan sighed in his heart.
¡°It¡¯s me!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Xuan Qiu didn¡¯t know what to say.
After all, they had been separated for countless years. How old was Chu Xuan when they left?
Thousands of words seemed to be difficult to describe.
Chu Luo looked at Hao, who was lying on the ground, and burst outughing.
¡°Haha, Hao, you lost to me in the end!¡±
¡± As expected of my son, Chu Luo. The heavens can easily take him down! ¡±
Chu Luo was so excited.
Chu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He really wanted to p him away, but when he thought of how he was his father in this life, he endured it.
He endured it.
Xuan Qiu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony.
Chu Luo was sent flying with a p.
¡°Get lost!¡±
Chu Luo wanted to dodge, but she couldn¡¯t move at all.
The moment he was sent flying, he red at Chu Xuan without a hint of anger.
Boom!
The Heavenly Dao had transformed into the transcendental rules of the New Territories, and the New Territories were officially born at this moment.
It was like a huge, expanding and expanding. It was more than a hundred timesrger than the sun and chaos.
The spiritual energy was also denser.
Dao runes were born, and good fortune was revealed.
A new sun appeared in the sky.
Then, it was night again. The moon was high in the sky, and the stars were densely packed.
A group of heaven-defying experts looked up at the starry sky with tears streaming down their faces.
They had finally entered a brand new era.
After that, all living beings wouldprehend the Heavenly Dao and would not be restricted by the Heaven.
The group of Heaven Defying Experts left the small valley.
They wanted to revive the experts who had fallen for defying the heavens.
Let their essences reincarnate through reincarnation, and in the next life, they would continue their rtionship as master and disciple.
Xuan Qiu sat on a chair and looked at Chu Xuan, listening to him talk about the Celestial Realm.
Very soon, she would be able to break through to the Devata Realm.
Chu Luo stood beside Xuan Qiu and listened. When Chu Xuan finished his lecture, she eximed, ¡°¡±As expected of my son!¡±
Then, he looked at Xuan Qiu. ¡± I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? Our bloodlines are definitely monstrous. It¡¯ll be easy to take down Hao Du! ¡°
Chapter 817 - 817 Conclusion
817 Conclusion
Xuan Qiu ignored him.
Thank you readers!
Instead, she looked at Hao, who was lying on the ground, and asked, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, how are you going to deal with him?¡±
¡°You can do whatever you want with him,¡± Chu Xuan shrugged and replied.
Xuan Qiu frowned for a while, before saying, ¡°Since he used the name of heaven to bring disaster to all living beings, we shall punish him by making him bring blessings to this new world, and also feel the sufferings of all living beings.¡±
¡°Sure!¡±
!!
Chu Xuan waved his hand and Hao disappeared, appearing within the Heavenly Dao.
Hao opened his eyes, but they were lifeless.
He had nned for countless years to create the new world and pioneer a new path.
In the end, he was actually surpassed by a junior who was capable of toying with him at will.
Compared to this junior, he was trash.
¡°Take a good look at it. This might not be a disaster for you, and might turn out to be a blessing!¡±
In the future, Hao would bear the sufferings of the people in the new world.
Perhaps one day, he would understand the sufferings of themon people and be free.
Chu Xuan looked at this new world and slowly said, ¡°From now on, this world shall be called Earth.¡±
At this moment, the living beings of the new world learned the name of this world.
Earth!
For ten thousand years, Chu Xuan preached the Dao.
You¡¯re all on your own now.¡±
He looked at Ding Yue and the other disciples. ¡°The path ahead is up to you. The path to the Heavenly realm has been opened for you. ¡±
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu had already broken through to the Minor Heavenly realm, and even reached the middle-stage of the Minor Heavenly realm.
However, advancing further would take time and effort. As for the Great Heavenly realm, that would require them to have great fortune and opportunities.
Currently, besides Chu Xuan, his parents were the strongest.
He said to his disciples, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Xuan Gate sect to you. This is where the sect is headquartered.¡±
The small valley had also expanded in size ten thousand times.
However, the small courtyard remained the same.
¡°The Xuan Gate sect only epts peerless geniuses and only those who are fated to enter this valley. Those who are fated to enter this valley possess great luck.¡±
¡°You can take in disciples now, but true disciples must pass the test of this valley.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Ding Yue and the other disciples bowed.
¡°If you two like it, you can stay in the Xuan Gate sect and help to manage it.¡±
Chu Xuan looked at Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu.
¡°Xuan¡¯er, what are you nning to do?¡± Xuan Qiu asked.
¡°There is no end to the path of cultivation. We will meet again if we are fated.¡±
Chu Xuan smiled.
Xuan Qiu wanted to say something else, but Chu Luo pulled her hand back and said, ¡°Xuan¡¯er has his own path. What we need to do is to support him. We will meet again one day.¡±
¡°Sir, you can¡¯t abandon me.¡±
Su Xian¡¯er tugged on Chu Xuan¡¯s arm.
Chu Xuan rubbed her head. He definitely had to bring this maidservant along. After all, he was already used to having her around.
¡°Thirteenth Brother, I want to continue teaching the people on Earth. I won¡¯t be leaving with you,¡± Chu Yun said with a smile.
¡°Very well.¡±
Chu Xuan nodded and smiled.
¡°We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it.¡±
Chu Xuan waved his hand, and with Su Xian¡¯er in his arms, he took a step forward and disappeared.
Earth had been around for a million years, and was experiencing another prosperous era of cultivation.
For mortals, innumerable generations had passed.
Within the Heavenly Dao, Hao experienced the sufferings of themon people. He experienced the hesitation and despair of the cultivators who suffered under his rule while he was the heavens.
¡°I was wrong. I was really wrong,¡± Hao muttered.
However, he could not free himself.
A figure walked over.
This monk¡¯s clothes were as white as snow, untainted by dust.
He was handsome and kind.
¡°Amitabha. Almsgiver, have youprehended the truth?¡±
¡°Please teach me, Master,¡± Hao raised his head and said sincerely.
¡°Good, good!¡±
Demon Buddha sat down and chanted Buddhist scriptures.
Far away, Wang Luo, Xiang Xing, and the others gathered together.
¡°Is Demon Buddha going to convert Hao?¡±
¡°Probably. I can¡¯t be bothered with him.¡±
Ten million yearster on Earth, the Xuan Gate sect had already recruited its third generation of disciples since Chu Xuan left.
Furthermore, its geniuses were the strongest on Earth, and were strong enough to take on the great responsibility of being the sessors of the Xuan Gate Sect.
Outside Earth, in the void region, a group of people were gathered.
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu were leading their experts, while Ding Yue and Hei Yue were leading the experts of the Xuan Gate sect.
¡°Let¡¯s go and explore the void region.¡±
¡°The Xuan Gate sect has prepared many trump cards, so there won¡¯t be any problems if we leave. Moreover, the true foundation of the sect is the Heavenly Dao.¡±
¡°Why worry about the future of the sect? We are the real Xuan Gate sect!¡±
¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. We are the real Xuan Gate sect. The current Xuan Gate sect can¡¯t be considered authentic!¡±
These two groups of people traveled together to explore the void region.
On the mountain, an ape-like creature put its palms together and chanted Buddhist scriptures.
Hao had experienced the suffering of themon people and let go of his obsessions. He joined the Buddhist sect and became a Buddhist.
¡
Somewhere in the distant void region, there was a universe.
It was formed by countless worlds. There were countless races here, and every once in a while, a race would die.
However, new races were also constantly being born.
There were many cultivation systems here. There were pure physical martial arts, as well as profound immortal techniques, and so on.
In terms of prosperity and size, Earth could notpare to this universe.
The foundation of such arge number of worlds was an invisible Dao Tree.
In the highest world here, Chu Xuan opened his mouth and munched on the spiritual fruits that Su Xian¡¯er was feeding him. He felt extremely satisfied.
It was not a big world, but it was above all the other worlds. No expert could discover or spy on this world.
This was life.
The heavenly spirit cat was lying by his feet, and the sky-shaking golden roc was perched on a mountain in the world.
The spirit devouring flower bloomed with purple and red flowers. It was extremely beautiful.
Pets, a maidservant, and everything he could ever ask for¡
Life wasfortable.
¡°You stayed at home for 100 million years, opening up the myriad worlds. You have been rewarded with the Infinity Creation Body, an Infinity realm breakthrough, and the system.¡±
¡°Your will is now the system¡¯s rules. You can change the system rules.¡±
Chu Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He was such a shut-in that even the system had given up on him?
He had finally broken through to the Infinity realm. As its name suggested, Chu Xuan did not know when he would be able to cultivate to the end of this realm.
He was already at the peak of the cultivation path, the strongest expert. No one could catch up to him.
Chu Xuan looked at the myriad worlds below.
He had personally created what he had once boasted about.
These were the myriad worlds!
In the void region, a mountain flew toward the myriad worlds.
Everyone on the mountain peak was stunned.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡±
At their cultivation level, they could actually see how many worlds there were. There were countlessyers!
These words had surpassed Earth!
Moreover, the upper limit of cultivation here seemed to be higher.
The mountain entered a huge world, which was one of the top worlds.
Chu Luo and Xuan Qiu realized that the strongest person in this realm was only at the peak of the Dao Creation realm.
However, thews and cultivation limits of this realm were higher than those of Earth.
Why were cultivators weaker?
Everyone realized that these countless worlds were a huge treasure trove.
A voice suddenly rang out in everyone¡¯s minds.
¡°Wee to the myriad worlds!¡±
¡°Xuan¡¯er!¡±
¡°Master!¡±
That figure appeared in everyone¡¯s minds.
The mountain flew involuntarily into a small world.
As the majestic golden roc flew overhead, they all saw the young man sitting on the chair leisurely.
Chu Xuan looked at the group of people and smiled.
With a thought, worlds were born one after another outside Earth. In an instant, the myriad worlds were established.
The Origin Great Dao continued to expand in the void region, and the Heavenly Dao began to spread to the myriad worlds and became the supremew of these myriad worlds!
[End of the book]
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!